📜 Verbum
Scripture and the Fathers, read aloud in the original

← All books · Latin Fathers › Letters & Polemics (CSEL)

Augustine of Hippo

Letters & Polemics (CSEL) 3

Latin original · 3370 verses · some words can be tapped for a gloss

← ch. 2ch. 4 →
3:1
LIBER I. PRAEFATIO. De suscepti operis consilio et argumento. Gloriosissimam ciuitatem Dei siue in hoc temporum cursu, cum inter inpios peregrinatur ex fide uiuens, siue in illa stabilitate sedis aeternae, quam nunc expectat per patientiam, quoadusque iustitia conuertatur in iudicium, deinceps adeptura per excellentiam uictoria ultima et pace perfecta, hoc opere ad te instituto et mea [ad te] promissione debito defendere aduersus eos, qui conditori eius deos suos praeferunt, fili carissime Marcelline, suscepi, magnum opus et arduum, sed Deus adiutor noster est. Nam scio quibus uiribus opus sit.
BOOK I. PREFACE. Concerning the plan and argument of the work undertaken. The most glorious City of God—whether in this present course of time, while she journeys as a pilgrim among the ungodly, living by faith, or in that fixed estate of the eternal seat which she now awaits with patience, until righteousness be turned into judgment, and which she shall then obtain by excellence in final victory and perfect peace—I have undertaken in this work, established for you and owed by my promise to you, to defend against those who prefer their own gods to her Founder, dearest son Marcellinus: a great and arduous work, but God is our helper. For I know with what strength there is need.
卷一。序言。論所著作工程的旨意與論題。那至榮耀的神之城——無論是在今時的歷程中,當她憑信而活、在不敬虔的人中間作客旅寄居之時,或是在那永遠之位的穩固境地中(她如今正以忍耐等候那境地,直到公義轉為審判,此後她要藉卓越得著最終的勝利與完全的平安而承受那境地)——我已在這為你而立、按我向你的應許所當還之債的工程中,承擔起為她辯護,抵擋那些寧愛自己諸神過於她創立者的人,至親愛的兒子馬塞利努斯啊:這是一項偉大而艱鉅的工程,但神是我們的幫助者。因為我深知這需要何等的力量。
3:2
ut persuadeatur superbis quanta sit uirtus humilitatis, qua fit ut omnia terrena cacumina temporali mobilitate nutantia non humano usurpata fastu, sed diuina gratia donata celsitudo transcendat. Rex enim et conditor ciuitatis huius, de qua loqui instituimus, in scriptura populi sui sententiam diuinae legis aperuit, qua dictum est: Deus superbis resistit, humilibus autem dat gratiam. Hoc uero, quod Dei est, superbae quoque animae spiritus inflatus adfectat amatque sibi in laudibus dici: Parcere subiectis et debellare superbos .
that it may be brought home to the proud how great is the power of humility, by which it comes about that the loftiness which is given by divine grace—not usurped by human arrogance—surpasses all earthly summits that totter with temporal instability. For the King and Founder of this City, of which we have undertaken to speak, has in the Scripture of His people revealed the verdict of the divine law, in which it is said: 'God resists the proud, but to the humble He gives grace.' But this, which belongs to God, the puffed-up spirit of a proud soul also affects, and loves to have said of itself in its praises: 'To spare the subjected and to subdue the proud.'
好叫驕傲的人深知謙卑有何等的能力,藉這能力,那由神聖恩典所賜、而非由人的傲慢所僭取的崇高,便超越一切因時間的變遷而搖動的屬地頂峰。因為這城——就是我們所要論述的——的君王與創立者,已在祂百姓的聖經中啟示了神聖律法的判決,其中說:「神抵擋驕傲的人,賜恩典給謙卑的人。」但這屬於神的事,驕傲之魂那膨脹的靈卻也企圖染指,並喜愛人在頌讚中如此論到牠:「饒恕順服者,征服驕傲者。」
3:3
Unde etiam de terrena ciuitate, quae cum dominari adpetit, etsi populi seruiant, ipsa ei dominandi libido dominatur, non est praetereundum silentio quidquid dicere suscepti huius operis ratio postulat et facultas datur. CAPUT I. De aduersariis nominis Christi, quibus in uasta- tione Urbis propter Christum barbari pepercerunt. Ex hac namque existunt inimici, aduersus quos defendenda est Dei ciuitas, quorum tamen multi correcto inpietatis errore ciues in ea fiunt satis idonei;
Wherefore also concerning the earthly city—which, when it seeks to dominate, even though peoples serve it, is itself dominated by its very lust for domination—nothing is to be passed over in silence of whatever the plan of this undertaken work demands to be said and the capacity permits. CHAPTER I. Concerning the adversaries of the name of Christ, whom in the devastation of the City the barbarians spared on account of Christ. For from this city arise the enemies against whom the City of God is to be defended; yet many of them, correcting the error of their impiety, become citizens within her quite fit for the purpose;
因此論到那屬地之城——它雖求轄制,縱然萬民服事它,它自己卻被那轄制的私慾所轄制——凡這所著工程的旨趣要求論述、能力又許可的,都不當默默略過。第一章。論基督之名的仇敵,他們在城被毀之際因基督的緣故得蒙蠻族饒恕。因為從這城興起了仇敵,神之城必須抵擋他們而加以辯護;然而他們中間有許多人,糾正了自己不敬虔的謬誤,便成為城中十分合用的公民;
3:4
multi uero in eam tantis exardescunt ignibus odiorum tamque manifestis beneficiis redemtoris eius ingrati sunt, ut hodie contra eam linguas non mouerent, nisi ferrum hostile fugientes in sacratis eius locis uitam, de qua superbiunt, inuenirent. An non etiam illi Romani Christi nomini infesti sunt, quibus propter Christum barbari pepercerunt? Testantur hoc martyrum loca et basilicae apostolorum, quae in illa uastatione Urbis ad se confugientes suos alienosque receperunt.
but many indeed blaze up against her with such great fires of hatred, and are so ungrateful for the manifest benefits of her Redeemer, that today they would not be moving their tongues against her, had they not, fleeing the enemy's sword, found in her sacred places that life of which they boast. Are not even those Romans hostile to the name of Christ whom the barbarians spared on account of Christ? The shrines of the martyrs and the basilicas of the apostles bear witness to this, which in that devastation of the City received those who fled to them, both their own people and strangers.
但確實有許多人以何等強烈的仇恨之火向她燃燒,並對她救贖主的明顯恩惠如此忘恩,以致今日他們本不會向她動舌,若不是他們逃避仇敵的刀劍,在她神聖之地得著了他們所誇耀的那性命。難道那些因基督的緣故得蒙蠻族饒恕的羅馬人,不也是仇視基督之名的麼?殉道者的記念堂和使徒的會堂為此作見證,它們在那城被毀之際,接納了逃到其中的人,無論是自己人或外人。
3:5
Huc usque cruentus saeuiebat inimicus, ibi accipiebat limitem trucidatoris furor, illo ducebantur a miserantibus hostibus, quibus etiam extra ipsa loca pepercerant, ne in eos incurrerent, qui similem misericordiam non habebant. Qui tamen etiam ipsi alibi truces adque hostili more saeuientes posteaquam ad loca illa ueniebant, ubi fuerat interdictum quod alibi belli iure licuisset, tota feriendi refrenabatur inmanitas et captiuandi cupiditas frangebatur. Sic euaserunt multi, qui nunc Christianis temporibus detrahunt et mala, quae illa ciuitas pertulit, Christo inputant; bona uero, quae in eos ut uiuerent propter Christi honorem facta sunt.
Up to this point the bloodthirsty enemy raged; there the fury of the slaughterer received its limit; thither were they led by enemies showing mercy—enemies who had spared, even outside those places, those whom they might otherwise have attacked, lest they fall upon men who showed no like mercy. Yet these same men, who elsewhere were savage and raging in hostile fashion, after they came to those places where what would have been lawful elsewhere by the law of war had been forbidden, restrained all the cruelty of striking and broke off their lust for taking captives. Thus many escaped who now disparage Christian times and impute to Christ the evils which that city endured; but the good things which were done to them, that they might live, for the honor of Christ.
嗜血的仇敵猖獗至此而止;屠戮者的狂怒在那裡受了限制;他們被那些施憐憫的仇敵領到那裡——這些仇敵甚至在那些地方之外,也饒恕了他們本可攻擊的人,免得他們落到不施同樣憐憫之人的手中。然而這些人在別處原是兇暴的,以仇敵的方式猖獗肆虐,可是當他們來到那些地方——在那裡,按戰爭法則別處本可行的事卻被禁止了——他們便約束了一切擊殺的殘暴,止息了擄掠的私慾。如此,許多人得了逃脫,他們如今卻譭謗基督教的時代,把那城所受的禍患歸咎於基督;至於那為使他們存活、為基督的尊榮而向他們所行的善事,
3:6
non inputant Christo nostro sed fato suo, cum potius deberent, si quid recti saperent, illa, quae ab hostibus aspera et dura perpessi sunt, illi prouidentiae diuinae tribuere, quae solet corruptos hominum mores bellis emendare adque conterere itemque uitam mortalium iustam adque laudabilem talibus adflictionibus exercere probatamque uel in meliora transferre uel in his adhuc terris propter usus alios detinere:
they impute not to our Christ but to their own fate, whereas they ought rather, if they had any right understanding, to ascribe those harsh and hard things which they suffered from the enemy to that divine providence which is wont by wars to amend and grind down the corrupted morals of men, and likewise to exercise by such afflictions the just and praiseworthy life of mortals, and, when it has been proved, either to transfer it to better things or to detain it still on these earths for other uses:
他們卻不歸於我們的基督,而歸於自己的命運;他們若有任何正確的悟性,倒應當把自己從仇敵所受的那些艱苦嚴酷之事,歸於那神聖的護理;這護理慣於藉戰爭來修正並磨碎人敗壞的道德,同樣藉這樣的苦難來操練世人公義可讚的生命,並在生命受了試驗之後,或將它遷至更美之地,或仍將它留在這地上以作別的用途:
3:7
illud uero, quod eis uel ubicumque propter Christi nomen uel in locis Christi nomini dicatissimis et amplissimis ac pro largiore misericordia ad capacitatem multitudinis electis praeter bellorum morem truculenti barbari pepercerunt, hoc tribuere temporibus Christianis, hinc Deo agere gratias, hinc ad eius nomen ueraciter currere, ut effugiant poenas ignis aeterni, quod nomen multi eorum mendaciter usurparunt, ut effugerent poenas praesentis exitii. Nam quos uides petulanter et procaciter insultare seruis Christi, sunt in eis plurimi, qui illum interitum clademque non euasissent, nisi seruos Christi se esse finxissent.
But this—that even amid such things, on account of the name of Christ, or in places most consecrated to the name of Christ and most spacious, and chosen for the sake of a more abundant mercy to hold the capacity of the multitude, the truculent barbarians, contrary to the custom of war, spared them—this they ought to ascribe to Christian times, hence to give thanks to God, hence truly to flee to His name, that they might escape the penalties of eternal fire, which name many of them falsely usurped, that they might escape the penalties of present destruction. For among those whom you see wantonly and insolently insulting the servants of Christ, there are very many who would not have escaped that ruin and slaughter, had they not feigned themselves to be servants of Christ.
但這事——就是縱然在這樣的情形中,因著基督之名,或是在那至為奉獻於基督之名、又極寬敞、為著更豐盛的憐憫而被揀選來容納眾人的地方,兇殘的蠻族竟違反戰爭的慣例饒恕了他們——這事他們應當歸於基督教的時代,因此向神感恩,因此真誠地逃到祂的名下,好逃脫永火的刑罰;他們中間許多人原是虛假地僭用了這名,為要逃脫目前的滅亡。因為在你所看見那些放肆無禮地羞辱基督僕人的人中,有極多的人,若不是假裝自己是基督的僕人,本不能逃脫那毀滅與屠殺。
3:8
Et nunc ingrata superbia adque inpiissima insania eius nomini resistunt corde peruerso, ut sempiternis tenebris puniantur, ad quod nomen ore uel subdolo confugerunt, ut temporali luce fruerentur. CAPUT II. Quod nulla umquam bella ita gesta sint, ut uictores propter deos eorum, quos uicerunt, parcerent uictis. Tot bella gesta conscripta sunt uel ante conditam Romam uel ab eius exortu et imperio: legant et proferant sic ab alienigenis aliquam captam esse ciuitatem, ut hostes, qui ceperant, parcerent eis, quos ad deorum suorum templa confugisse compererant, aut aliquem ducem barbarorum praecepisse, ut inrupto oppido nullus feriretur, qui in illo uel illo templo fuisset inuentus.
And now with ungrateful pride and most impious madness they resist His name with a perverse heart, that they may be punished with everlasting darkness—His name, to which they fled with mouth, even though deceitful, that they might enjoy the temporal light. CHAPTER II. That no wars were ever so waged that the victors, on account of the gods of those whom they had conquered, spared the conquered. So many wars have been waged and recorded, whether before the founding of Rome or from its rise and dominion: let them read and bring forward that any city was so captured by foreigners, that the enemies who had taken it spared those whom they found to have fled to the temples of their gods; or that any leader of barbarians commanded that, when a town was stormed, none should be struck who had been found in this or that temple.
如今他們以忘恩的驕傲和至為不敬虔的瘋狂,以悖逆的心抵擋祂的名,好叫他們被永遠的黑暗刑罰——這名,他們曾用口(縱然是詭詐的口)逃到其下,為要享受暫時的光。第二章。論從未有任何戰爭是這樣進行的,使得勝者因所征服之人的神而饒恕了被征服者。曾有許多戰爭被進行並記載下來,無論是在羅馬建城之前,或從它興起掌權以來:讓他們去讀、去舉出,曾有哪一座城被外族如此攻取,使那攻取它的仇敵饒恕了他們所查出逃到其神廟之人;或哪一個蠻族首領曾下令,當城被攻破時,凡在這廟或那廟中被發現的人都不可擊殺。
3:9
Nonne uidit Aeneas Priamum per aras Sanguine foedantem quos ipse sacrauerat ignes? Nonne Diomedes et Ulixes caesis summae custodibus arcis Corripuere sacram effigiem manibusque cruentis Virgineas ausi diuae contingere uittas? Nec tamen quod sequitur uerum est: Ex illo fluere ac retro sublabsa referri Spes Danaum. Postea quippe uicerunt, postea Troiam ferro ignibusque dele. uerunt, postea confugientem ad aram Priamum obtruncauerunt. Nec ideo Troia periit, quia Mineruam perdidit. Quid enim prius ipsa Minerua perdiderat, ut periret? an forte custodes suos? Hoc sane uerum est; illis quippe interemtis potuit auferri. Neque enim homines a simulacro, sed simulacrum ab hominibus seruabatur.
Did not Aeneas see 'Priam at the altars, defiling with blood the fires which he himself had hallowed'? Did not 'Diomedes and Ulysses, having slain the guards of the topmost citadel, snatch the sacred image, and with bloody hands dare to touch the virgin fillets of the goddess'? Yet what follows is not true: 'From that time the hope of the Greeks ebbed and, slipping back, was carried away.' For afterward they conquered, afterward they destroyed Troy with sword and fire, afterward they cut down Priam as he fled to the altar. Nor did Troy perish because she lost Minerva. For what had Minerva herself first lost, that she should perish? Was it perhaps her own guardians? This indeed is true; for once they were slain, she could be carried off. For it was not the men who were kept safe by the image, but the image by the men.
埃涅阿斯豈沒有看見「普里阿摩斯在祭壇旁,用血玷污了他自己所祝聖的火」?狄俄墨得斯和俄底修斯豈沒有「殺了至高堡壘的守衛,奪取了那聖像,竟以染血的手敢去觸摸女神童貞的飾帶」?然而隨後的話卻不真實:「從那時起,希臘人的指望便消退、滑落、被沖走了。」因為後來他們得了勝,後來他們用刀劍與烈火毀了特洛伊,後來他們砍倒了逃到祭壇的普里阿摩斯。特洛伊並非因失去彌涅耳瓦而滅亡。因為彌涅耳瓦自己起先失去了什麼,以致她要滅亡呢?莫非是她自己的守衛麼?這倒是真的;因為那些守衛一旦被殺,她便可被擄去了。因為並非那些人靠像得保全,乃是那像靠人得保全。
3:10
Quo modo ergo colebatur, ut patriam custodiret et ciues, quae suos non ualuit custodire custodes? CAPUT III. Quam inprudenter Romani deos penates, qui Troiam custodire non potuerant, sibi crediderint profuturos. Ecce qualibus dis Urbem Romani seruandam se commisisse gaudebant!s o nimium miserabilem errorem! Et nobis suscensent, cum de dis eorum talia dicimus; nec suscensent auctoribus suis, quos ut ediscerent mercedem dederunt doctoresque ipsos insuper et salario publico et honoribus dignissimos habuerunt.
How then was she worshiped, that she might guard the homeland and the citizens, she who could not guard her own guards? CHAPTER III. How imprudently the Romans believed that the household gods (penates), who had not been able to guard Troy, would profit them. Behold, in what gods the Romans rejoiced to have committed the City to be preserved! O too pitiable an error! And they are indignant with us when we say such things about their gods; nor are they indignant with their own authors, to whom they paid a fee to learn them, and whom they besides counted most worthy both of a public salary and of honors.
那麼,她既不能守衛自己的守衛,又怎能受敬拜,叫她守衛家邦與公民呢?第三章。論羅馬人何等輕率地相信,那些連特洛伊都守不住的家神,竟能對自己有益。看哪,羅馬人竟歡喜把那城交託給這樣的神來保全!噢,何等可憐的謬誤!當我們論到他們的神說這樣的話時,他們竟向我們發怒;卻不向自己的著作家發怒——他們付了學費去學習這些,並且還把那些教師看為最配得公費薪俸和尊榮的人。
3:11
Nempe aput Vergilium, quem propterea paruuli legunt, ut uidelicet poeta magnus omniumque praeclarissimus adque optimus teneris ebibitus animis non facile obliuione possit aboleri, secundum illud Horatii: Quo semel est inbuta recens sernabit odorem Testa diu - aput hunc ergo Vergilium nempe Iuno inducitur infesta Troianis Aeolo uentorum regi aduersus eos inritando dicere: Gens inimica mihi Tyrrhenum nauigat aequor Ilium in Italiam portans uictosque penates. Itane istis penatibus uictis Romam, ne uinceretur. prudentes commendare debuerunt? Sed haec Iuno dicebat uelut irata mulier, quid loqueretur ignorans. Quid Aeneas ipse, pius totiens appellatus, nonne ita narrat:
Indeed in Virgil, whom little children read for this very reason—that the great poet, the most renowned and best of all, being imbibed by tender minds, may not easily be effaced by forgetfulness, according to that saying of Horace: 'The jar will long keep the scent with which, when new, it was once steeped'—in this Virgil, then, Juno is brought in, hostile to the Trojans, saying to Aeolus, king of the winds, to incite him against them: 'A race hateful to me sails the Tyrrhenian sea, carrying Ilium into Italy and the conquered penates.' Was it then to these conquered penates that prudent men ought to have entrusted Rome, that she might not be conquered? But Juno said these things like an angry woman, not knowing what she was saying. What of Aeneas himself, so often called 'pious'—does he not narrate thus:
事實上在維吉爾的作品中(孩童正因此緣故誦讀他——好叫這位偉大的詩人、眾人中最著名最優秀的,被幼嫩的心靈所吸收,便不易被遺忘所抹去,正如賀拉斯所說:「瓶子新時一旦浸過的香氣,必長久留存」)——在這維吉爾的作品中,朱諾被引入,向特洛伊人懷有敵意,對風王埃俄羅斯說話,要激動他攻擊他們:「一個我所恨惡的族類正航行於第勒尼安海,把伊利昂和被征服的家神帶往義大利。」那麼,明智的人豈當把羅馬交託給這些被征服的家神,叫她不被征服麼?但朱諾說這些話,乃如一個發怒的婦人,不知自己在說什麼。至於那屢屢被稱為「敬虔」的埃涅阿斯自己,他豈不是這樣敘述的麼:
3:12
Panthus Othryades, arcis Phoebique sacerdos, Sacra manu uictosque deos paruumque nepotem Ipse trahit cursuque amens ad limina tendit? Nonne deos ipsos, quos uictos non dubitat dicere, sibi potius quam se illis perhibet commendatos, cum ei dicitur: Sacra suosqne tibi commendat Troia penates? Si igitur Vergilius tales deos et uictos dicit et, ut uel uicti quoquo modo euaderent, homini commendatos: quae dementia est existimare his tutoribus Romam sapienter fuisse commissam et nisi eos amisisset non potuisse uastari? Immo uero uictos deos tamquam praesides ac defensores colere, quid est aliud quam tenere non numina bona, sed nomina mala?
'Panthus, son of Othrys, priest of the citadel and of Phoebus, himself drags with his hand the sacred things and the conquered gods and his little grandson, and frantically in his course makes for the threshold'? Does he not declare that the gods themselves—whom he does not hesitate to call conquered—were entrusted to him rather than himself to them, when it is said to him: 'To you Troy commends her sacred things and her penates'? If therefore Virgil says that such gods were both conquered and, that even when conquered they might somehow escape, were commended to a man: what madness it is to think that Rome was wisely committed to such guardians, and that, unless it had lost them, it could not have been laid waste! Nay rather, to worship conquered gods as guardians and defenders—what else is it than to hold not good deities, but bad names?
「奧特律斯之子潘圖斯,是堡壘和福玻斯的祭司,他親手拖著聖物、被征服的諸神和他幼小的孫兒,瘋狂地在奔逃中向門檻趨去」?他豈不是宣稱:那些神(他毫不遲疑地稱之為被征服的)乃是被交託給他,過於他被交託給它們麼?因為有話對他說:「特洛伊把她的聖物和家神交託與你。」既然如此,維吉爾說這樣的神既是被征服的,又為著縱然被征服仍可以某種方式逃脫,乃被交託給一個人:那麼以為羅馬被明智地交託給這樣的守護者、以為它若不失去它們便不至於被毀滅,這是何等的瘋狂!倒不如說,把被征服的神當作護衛者和守護者來敬拜,這不過是持守了不是良善的神明,而是邪惡的名號罷了?
3:13
Quanto enim sapientius creditur, non Romam ad istam cladem non fuisse uenturam, nisi prius illi periissent, sed illos potius olim fuisse perituros, nisi eos quantum potuisset Roma seruasset! Nam quis non, cum aduerterit, uideat quanta sit uanitate praesumtum non posse uinci sub defensoribus uictis et ideo periisse, quia custodes perdidit deos, cum uel sola esse potuerit causa pereundi custodes habere uoluisse perituros? Non itaque, cum de dis uictis illa conscriberentur adque canerentur, poetas libebat mentiri, sed cordatos homines cogebat ueritas confiteri. Verum ista opportunius alio loco diligenter copioseque tractanda sunt:
For how much more wisely is it believed, not that Rome would not have come to that calamity unless they had first perished, but rather that they would long ago have perished, had not Rome preserved them as far as it could! For who, when he considers it, does not see with how great vanity it was presumed that they could not be conquered under conquered defenders, and that they perished because they lost their guardian gods, when the only possible cause of perishing could have been the will to have guardians that were going to perish? Therefore, when those things about the conquered gods were being written and sung, it was not that it pleased the poets to lie, but truth compelled men of sense to confess. But these matters are to be treated more diligently and copiously in another place, more opportunely:
因為以下這信念何等更為明智:並非羅馬若不是這些神先滅亡便不至於遭那禍患,倒是這些神若不是羅馬盡其所能地保存了它們,本早已滅亡了!因為誰一加思想,豈不看出:以為在被征服的守護者之下便不能被征服、以為羅馬因失去守護的諸神而滅亡,這是何等的虛妄;而其實滅亡唯一可能的緣由,正是甘願擁有那些註定要滅亡的守護者?所以,當人寫下並歌詠關於被征服之神的這些事時,並非詩人喜愛說謊,乃是真理逼使明理之人承認。但這些事當在別處更為合宜地、更加殷勤詳盡地討論:
3:14
nunc, quod institueram de ingratis hominibus dicere, parumper expediam ut possum, qui ea mala, quae pro suorum morum peruersitate merito patiuntur, blasphemantes Christo inputant; quod autem illis etiam talibus propter Christum parcitur, nec dignantur adtendere et eas linguas aduersus eius nomen dementia sacrilegae peruersitatis exercent, quibus linguis usurpauerunt mendaciter ipsum nomen, ut uiuerent, uel quas linguas in locis ei sacratis metuendo presserunt, ut illic tuti adque muniti, ubi propter eum inlaesi ab hostibus fuerunt, inde in eum maledictis hostilibus prosilirent. CAPUT IIII.
Now let me, as I can, briefly dispatch what I had set out to say about the ungrateful men, who, blaspheming, impute to Christ those evils which they deservedly suffer for the perversity of their morals; but that they are spared, even such men, on account of Christ, they do not even deign to attend to, and they exercise those tongues against His name with the madness of a sacrilegious perversity—those very tongues with which they falsely usurped that very name, that they might live, or which tongues they suppressed in fear in the places consecrated to Him, that, being there safe and protected, where on His account they were unharmed by the enemy, they might thence leap out against Him with hostile curses. CHAPTER IV.
如今讓我盡我所能,簡略地了結我先前所要論及那些忘恩之人的話:這些人譭謗,把那些他們因自己道德的悖謬而理當受的禍患歸咎於基督;至於他們竟因基督的緣故得蒙饒恕,連這樣的人也得饒恕,他們卻連留意都不肯,反以褻瀆悖謬的瘋狂向祂的名動舌——正是那些舌,他們曾用以虛假地僭用那名好得存活,或是他們在奉獻給祂的地方因懼怕而抑制的舌——好叫他們在那裡得安全保護,在那裡因祂的緣故得免遭仇敵之害,便從那裡發出仇敵般的咒罵向祂猛撲。第四章。
3:15
De asylo Iunonis in Troia, quod neminem liberauit a Graecis, et basilicis apostolorum, quae omnes ad se confugientes a barbaris defenderunt. Ipsa, ut dixi, Troia, mater populi Romani, sacratis locis deorum suorum munire non potuit ciues suos ab ignibus ferroque Graecorum, eosdem ipsos deos colentium; quin etiam Iunonis asylo Custodes lecti, Phoenix et dirus Ulixes, Praedam adseruabant; huc undique Troia gaza Incensis erepta adytis mensaeque deorum Crateresque auro solidi captiuaque uestis Congeritur. Pueri et pauidae longo ordine matres Stant circum. Electus est uidelicet locus tantae deae sacratus, non unde captiuos non liceret educere, sed ubi captiuos liberet includere.
Concerning the asylum of Juno in Troy, which freed no one from the Greeks, and the basilicas of the apostles, which defended from the barbarians all who fled to them. Troy herself, as I said, the mother of the Roman people, could not protect her citizens, in the consecrated places of her gods, from the fires and sword of the Greeks, who worshiped those same gods; nay even 'in the asylum of Juno the chosen guards, Phoenix and dire Ulysses, were keeping watch over the spoil; hither from every side the treasure of Troy, snatched from the burning shrines, and the tables of the gods and bowls of solid gold and captive raiment are heaped up. Boys and trembling mothers in a long line stand round about.' A place consecrated to so great a goddess was chosen, forsooth—not one from which it was not permitted to lead out captives, but where it pleased them to shut captives in.
論特洛伊朱諾的庇護所——它未曾從希臘人手中救出一人;又論使徒的會堂——它從蠻族手中保護了一切逃到其中的人。如我所說,特洛伊自己,羅馬民族之母,在她諸神奉獻之地,竟不能保護她的公民免遭希臘人(就是敬拜那同樣諸神之人)的烈火與刀劍;不但如此,「在朱諾的庇護所裡,所揀選的守衛、腓尼克斯和可怕的俄底修斯,正看守著擄物;特洛伊的財寶從各處被堆積到這裡——從焚燒的廟堂奪來的財物、諸神的桌子、純金的碗、被擄的衣物。孩童和戰兢的母親排成長列站立四圍。」這奉獻給如此偉大女神的地方被揀選了,誠然——不是叫人不得從中領出俘虜的地方,乃是叫人喜歡把俘虜關進去的地方。
3:16
Conpara nunc asylum illud non cuiuslibet dei gregalis uel de turba plebis, sed Iouis ipsius sororis et coniugis et reginae omnium deorum cum memoriis nostrorum apostolorum. Illuc incensis templis et dis erepta spolia portabantur, non donanda uictis, sed diuidenda uictoribus; huc autem et quod alibi ad ea loca pertinere conpertum est cum honore et obsequio religiosissimo reportatum est. Ibi amissa, hic seruata libertas; ibi clausa, hic interdicta captiuitas; ibi possidendi a dominantibus hostibus premebantur, huc liberandi a miserantibus ducebantur:
Compare now that asylum, not of any common god of the rabble or of the throng of the populace, but of Jupiter himself's sister and wife and queen of all the gods, with the memorial shrines of our apostles. Thither were carried the spoils snatched from the burnt temples and the gods—not to be given to the conquered, but to be divided among the conquerors; but hither, what was found elsewhere to belong to those places was carried back with honor and most religious reverence. There liberty was lost, here preserved; there captivity was shut in, here forbidden; there men were pressed into captivity to be possessed by domineering enemies, hither they were led to be set free by enemies showing mercy:
如今你且把那庇護所——不是平民群眾中任何普通之神的,乃是朱庇特自己的姊妹、妻子、眾神之后的庇護所——與我們使徒的記念堂相比。財物從焚燒的廟宇和諸神那裡被奪來,運往那裡——不是要給被征服者,乃是要在征服者中間瓜分;而運往這裡的,凡查明屬於這些地方的,都以尊榮和至為虔敬的崇敬被送回。在那裡自由喪失了,在這裡自由得保存;在那裡擄掠被關進,在這裡擄掠被禁止;在那裡人被擄去,要被轄制的仇敵所佔有,到這裡來人被領來,要被施憐憫的仇敵所釋放:
3:17
postremo illud Iunonis templum sibi elegerat auaritia et superbia leuium Graeculorum, istas Christi basilicas misericordia et humilitas etiam inmanium barbarorum. Nisi forte Graeci quidem in illa sua uictoria templis deorum communium pepercerunt adque illo confugientes miseros uictosque Troianos ferire uel captiuare non ausi sunt, sed Vergilius poetarum more illa mentitus est. Immo uero morem hostium ciuitates euertentium ille descripsit. CAPUT V. De generali consuetudine hostium uictas ciuitates euertentium quid Cato senserit. Quem morem etiam Cato, sicut scribit Sallustius, nobilitatae ueritatis historicus, sententia sua, quam de coniuratis in senatu habuit, conmemorare non praetermittit:
Finally, that temple of Juno the avarice and pride of the frivolous little Greeks had chosen for themselves; these basilicas of Christ the mercy and humility of even the savage barbarians chose. Unless perhaps the Greeks indeed, in that victory of theirs, spared the temples of the gods they had in common, and did not dare to strike or take captive the wretched and conquered Trojans who fled thither, but Virgil, after the manner of poets, lied about those things. Nay rather, he described the manner of enemies overthrowing cities. CHAPTER V. Concerning the general custom of enemies overthrowing conquered cities, what Cato thought. This custom even Cato, as Sallust writes—a historian of ennobled truthfulness—does not omit to recall in his opinion which he delivered in the senate concerning the conspirators:
末了,那朱諾的廟宇,乃是輕浮的小希臘人的貪婪與驕傲為自己所揀選的;這些基督的會堂,乃是連兇殘蠻族的憐憫與謙卑所揀選的。除非也許希臘人在他們那場勝利中,確實饒恕了他們所共有的諸神之廟,並不敢擊殺或擄掠那些逃到那裡可憐被征服的特洛伊人,而是維吉爾按詩人的慣例對那些事說了謊。其實不然,他乃是描述了仇敵傾覆城邑的方式。第五章。論仇敵傾覆被征服之城的普遍慣例,迦圖有何看法。連迦圖——如撒路斯提烏斯(一位以高貴的真實著稱的史家)所記——在他於元老院論及謀叛者所發表的意見中,也不忘提及這慣例:
3:18
\'rapi uirgines pueros, diuelli liberos a parentum conplexu, matres familiarum pati quae uictoribus conlibuisset, fana adque domos spoliari, caedem incendia fieri: postremo armis cadaueribus cruore adque luctu omnia conpleri\'. Hic si fana tacuisset, deorum sedibus solere hostes parcere putaremus. Et haec non ab alienigenis hostibus, sed a Catilina et sociis eius, nobilissimis senatoribus et Romanis ciuibus, Romana templa metuebant. Sed hi uidelicet perditi et patriae parricidae. CAPUT VI. Quod ne Romani quidem ita ullas ceperint ciui- tates, ut in templis earum parcerent uictis.
'That maidens and boys are ravished, children torn from the embrace of their parents, matrons subjected to whatever pleased the victors, temples and houses despoiled, slaughter and conflagration carried out: in short, that all things are filled with arms, corpses, blood, and mourning.' Here, if he had passed over the temples in silence, we might suppose that enemies are wont to spare the abodes of the gods. And these things the Roman temples feared not from foreign enemies, but from Catiline and his associates, most noble senators and Roman citizens. But these, of course, were lost men and parricides of their fatherland. CHAPTER VI. That not even the Romans ever so captured any cities that in their temples they spared the conquered.
「處女與男童被擄,兒女從父母的懷抱中被奪去,主母被迫順從凡得勝者所喜悅的,廟宇和房屋被劫掠,屠殺與焚燒被施行:總之,一切都充滿了兵器、屍體、血流與哀哭。」在此,他若默不提廟宇,我們或可以為仇敵慣常饒恕諸神的居所。而羅馬的廟宇所懼怕這些事,並非出於外族仇敵,乃出於喀提林和他的同夥,就是最尊貴的元老和羅馬公民。但這些人自然是敗壞之人、賣國弒親之徒。第六章。論連羅馬人也從未這樣攻取任何城邑,以致在其廟宇中饒恕被征服者。
3:19
Quid ergo per multas gentes, quae inter se bella gesserunt et nusquam uictis in deorum suorum sedibus pepercerunt, noster sermo discurrat? Romanos ipsos uideamus, ipsos, inquam, recolamus respiciamusque Romanos, de quorum praecipua laude dictum est: \' Parcere subiectis et debellare superbos, et quod accepta iniuria ignoscere quam persequi malebant: quando tot tantasque urbes, ut late dominarentur, expugnatas captasque euerterunt, legatur nobis quae templa excipere solebant, ut ad ea quisquis confugisset liberaretur. An illi faciebant et scriptores earundem rerum gestarum ista reticebant?
Why then should our discourse range through the many nations which waged wars among themselves and nowhere spared the conquered in the seats of their gods? Let us look at the Romans themselves, the very ones, I say; let us recall and regard the Romans, of whose chief praise it was said: 'To spare the subjected and to subdue the proud,' and that, when injury was received, they preferred to pardon rather than to pursue: when they stormed, captured, and overthrew so many and so great cities, that they might rule far and wide, let there be read to us which temples they were wont to exempt, so that whoever fled to them might be set free. Or did they so act, and did the writers of those same deeds keep silent about this?
那麼,我們的論述何必歷數那許多彼此爭戰、又無處在其神之座位上饒恕被征服者的民族呢?讓我們看羅馬人自己,正是他們,我說;讓我們追想並注視羅馬人——論到他們首要的稱讚曾有話說:「饒恕順服者,征服驕傲者」,又說當受了損害時,他們寧願赦免過於追究:當他們為要廣施轄制而攻打、攻取、傾覆了那麼多、那麼大的城邑時,讓人讀給我們聽,他們慣常豁免哪些廟宇,使凡逃到其中的人都得釋放。還是他們確實這樣行了,而記載那些事蹟的作者卻對此緘默不言?
3:20
Ita uero, qui ea quae laudarent maxime requirebant, ista praeclarissima secundum ipsos pietatis indicia praeterirent? Egregius Romani nominis Marcus Marcellus. qui Syracusas urbem ornatissimam cepit, refertur eam prius fleuisse ruituram et ante eius sanguinem suas illi lacrimas effudisse. Gessit et curam pudicitiae etiam in hoste seruandae. Nam priusquam oppidum uictor iussisset inuadi, constituit edicto, ne quis corpus liberum uiolaret. Euersa est tamen ciuitas more bellorum, nec uspiam legitur ab imperatore tam casto adque clementi fuisse praeceptum, ut quisquis ad illud uel illud templum fugisset haberetur inlaesus.
But would those who especially sought out things to praise pass over these most illustrious tokens of piety, as they reckoned them? The distinguished man of the Roman name, Marcus Marcellus, who took Syracuse, a most adorned city, is reported first to have wept over it as it was about to fall, and to have shed his own tears for it before its blood. He took care also that chastity should be preserved even in the enemy. For before the victor had ordered the town to be invaded, he established by edict that no one should violate a free body. Yet the city was overthrown after the manner of wars, nor is it anywhere read that it was commanded by so chaste and clement a commander, that whoever fled to this or that temple should be held unharmed.
然而那些特別搜尋可讚之事的人,豈會略過這些(按他們所算的)至為顯赫的敬虔表記呢?羅馬之名的傑出人物馬庫斯·馬塞勒斯,攻取了至為華美的城敘拉古,據記載他在城將傾覆之際先為它哭泣,在它流血之前先為它流下自己的眼淚。他也存心連在仇敵身上也要保全貞潔。因為在得勝者下令攻入城前,他以諭令規定,不可有人侵犯自由人的身體。然而那城仍按戰爭的方式被傾覆了,也無處讀到這樣貞潔仁慈的統帥曾下令,叫凡逃到這廟或那廟的人都得保全不受傷害。
3:21
Quod utique nullo modo praeteriretur, quando nec eius fletus nec quod edixerat pro pudicitia minime uiolanda potuit taceri. Fabius, Tarentinae urbis euersor, a simulacrorum depraedatione se abstinuisse . laudatur. Nam cum ei scriba suggessisset quid de signis deorum, quae multa capta fuerant, fieri iuberet, continentiam suam etiam iocando condiuit. Quaesiuit enim cuius modi essent, et cum ei non solum multa grandia, uerum etiam renuntiarentur armata, <relinquamus>, inquit <Tarentinis deos i1\'at08). Cum igitur nec illius fletum nec huius risum, nec illius c:Rtam misericordiam nec huius facetam continentiam Romanarum rerum gestarum scriptores tacere potuerint: quando praetermitteretur.
This would by no means have been passed over, since neither his weeping nor what he had decreed concerning chastity being in no wise violated could be kept silent. Fabius, the overthrower of the city of Tarentum, is praised for having abstained from the plunder of the images. For when his scribe suggested to him what he ordered to be done about the statues of the gods, of which many had been captured, he seasoned his self-restraint even with a jest. For he asked of what sort they were, and when it was reported to him that there were not only many great ones, but even armed ones, 'Let us leave,' he said, 'the angry gods to the Tarentines.' Since therefore the writers of Roman deeds could not keep silent either about that man's weeping or this man's laughter, neither about that man's restrained mercy nor this man's witty self-restraint: when would it have been passed over.
這事斷不會被略過,因為無論是他的哭泣,或是他所頒布關於貞潔絲毫不可被侵犯的諭令,都無法被緘默掩蓋。法比烏斯,塔倫圖姆城的傾覆者,因克制自己未曾劫掠那些神像而受稱讚。因為當他的書記向他建議,論到所擄獲為數眾多的諸神雕像當如何處置時,他甚至以一句戲言來調劑自己的自制。因為他問那些是什麼樣的,當有人回報他說,不僅有許多巨大的,甚至還有武裝的,他便說:「讓我們把這些發怒的神留給塔倫圖姆人吧。」既然如此,記載羅馬事蹟的作者,既不能對那人的哭泣或這人的笑聲緘默,也不能對那人有節制的憐憫或這人風趣的自制緘默:那麼還有什麼會被略過——
3:22
si aliquibus hominibus in honorem cuiuspiam deorum suorum sic pepercissent, ut in quoquam templo caedem uel captiuitatem fieri prohiberent? CAPUT VII. Quod in euersione Urbis, quae aspere gesta sunt. de consuetudine acciderint belli; quae uero cle- menter, de potentia prouenerint nominis Christi. Quidquid ergo uastationis trucidationis depraedationis concremationis adflictionis in ista recentissima Romana clade commissum est, fecit hoc consuetudo bellorum;
if they had so spared any men in honor of some one of their gods, that they forbade slaughter or captivity to take place in any temple? CHAPTER VII. That in the overthrow of the City, the things which were done harshly happened according to the custom of war; but the things which were done clemently proceeded from the power of the name of Christ. Whatever, then, of devastation, slaughter, plundering, burning, and affliction was committed in that most recent Roman calamity, the custom of wars did this;
假如他們為著尊崇自己諸神中的某一位,曾這樣饒恕過任何人,以致禁止在任何廟宇中施行屠殺或擄掠呢?第七章。論在城被毀之際,那些嚴酷施行的事乃按戰爭的慣例發生;而那些仁慈施行的事,乃出於基督之名的能力。所以,凡在那最近這場羅馬的禍患中所行的一切毀滅、屠殺、劫掠、焚燒、苦害,乃是戰爭的慣例所為;
3:23
quod autem nouo more factum est, quod inusitata rerum facie inmanitas barbara tam mitis apparuit, ut amplissimae basilicae inplendae populo cui parceretur eligerentur et decernerentur, ubi nemo feriretur, unde nemo raperetur, quo liberandi multi a miserantibus hostibus ducerentur, unde captiuandi ulli nec a crudelibus hostibus abducerentur: hoc Christi nomini, hoc Christiano tempori tribuendum quisquis non uidet, caecus, quisquis uidet nec laudat, ingratus, quisquis laudanti reluctatur, insanus est. Absit, ut prudens quisquam hoc feritati inputet barbarorum. Truculentissimas et saeuissimas mentes ille terruit, ille frenauit. e mirabiliter temperauit, qui per prophetam tanto ante dixit:
but what was done after a new manner—that with an unwonted aspect of things the barbarous savagery appeared so mild, that the most spacious basilicas were chosen and decreed to be filled with the people who were to be spared, where no one was to be struck, whence no one was to be carried off, whither many were to be led by enemies showing mercy to be set free, whence none were to be carried into captivity even by cruel enemies: whoever does not see that this is to be ascribed to the name of Christ, to the Christian time, is blind; whoever sees it and does not praise, is ungrateful; whoever resists him who praises, is insane. Far be it that any prudent man should impute this to the ferocity of the barbarians. The most truculent and savage minds He terrified, He bridled, He wondrously tempered, who long beforehand said through the prophet:
但那以新方式而行的——就是以前所未有的情景,那蠻族的兇殘竟顯得如此溫和,以致那最寬敞的會堂被揀選並指定來容納當蒙饒恕的百姓,在那裡無人被擊殺,從那裡無人被擄走,到那裡許多人被施憐憫的仇敵領來得釋放,從那裡無人甚至被殘忍的仇敵擄去為奴:誰若看不出這當歸於基督之名、歸於基督教的時代,就是瞎眼的;誰若看見了卻不稱讚,就是忘恩的;誰若抵擋那稱讚的,就是瘋狂的。斷沒有任何明智的人會把這歸於蠻族的兇暴。那至為兇殘野蠻的心思,乃是祂使之驚懼、加以勒制、奇妙地加以調節的;祂早在很久以前藉先知說過:
3:24
isitabo in uirga iniquitates eorum et in flagellis peccata eorum; misericordiam autem meam non dispergam ab eis. CAPUT VIII. De commodis adque incommodis, quae bonis ac malis plerumque communia sunt. Dicet aliquis: \'Quur ergo ista diuina misericordia etiam ad inpios ingratosque peruenit?\' Quur putamus, nisi quia eam ille praebuit, qui cottidie facit oriri solem suum super bonos et malos et pluit super iustos et iniustos?
'I will visit their iniquities with a rod, and their sins with scourges; but my mercy I will not scatter away from them.' CHAPTER VIII. Concerning the advantages and disadvantages which are for the most part common to the good and the bad. Someone will say: 'Why then did that divine mercy come even to the impious and ungrateful?' Why do we suppose, unless because He bestowed it who daily makes His sun to rise upon the good and the bad, and rains upon the just and the unjust?
「我要用杖追討他們的罪孽,用鞭責罰他們的罪過;但我必不向他們撤去我的慈愛。」第八章。論那大抵為善人惡人所共有的利與弊。有人要說:「那麼那神聖的憐憫為何竟臨到不敬虔忘恩的人呢?」我們以為這是為何,豈不是因為那位賜下憐憫的,乃是那天天叫日頭照好人也照歹人、降雨給義人也給不義之人的神麼?
3:25
Quamuis enim quidam eorum ista cogitantes paenitendo ab inpietate se corrigant, quidam uero, sicut apostolus dicit, diuitias bonitatis et longanimitatis Dei contemnentes secundum duritiam cordis sui et cor inpaenitens thesaurizent sibi iram in die irae et reuelationis iusti iudicii Dei, qui reddet unicuique secundum opera eius: tamen patientia Dei ad paenitentiam inuitat malos, sicut flagellum Dei ad patientiam erudit bonos; itemque misericordia Dei fouendos amplectitur bonos, sicut seueritas Dei puniendos corripit malos. Placuit quippe diuinae prouidentiae praeparare in posterum bona iustis, quibus non fruentur iniusti, et mala inpiis, quibus non excruciabuntur boni;
For although some of them, considering these things, by repenting correct themselves from their impiety, while others indeed, as the apostle says, despising the riches of God's goodness and longsuffering, after their hardness of heart and impenitent heart, treasure up for themselves wrath in the day of wrath and of the revelation of the just judgment of God, who will render to every man according to his works: nevertheless the patience of God invites the wicked to repentance, as the scourge of God instructs the good unto patience; and likewise the mercy of God embraces the good to cherish them, as the severity of God seizes the wicked to punish them. For it has pleased divine providence to prepare for the future good things for the just, which the unjust shall not enjoy, and evil things for the impious, with which the good shall not be tormented;
因為他們中間雖有些人思想這些事,便藉著悔改從不敬虔中糾正自己,而另有些人,正如使徒所說,藐視神豐富的恩慈和恆久忍耐,照著自己剛硬不悔改的心,為自己積蓄忿怒,在神震怒、顯祂公義審判的日子;祂必照各人的行為報應各人:然而神的忍耐乃是引惡人悔改,正如神的鞭打乃是教導善人忍耐;同樣,神的憐憫乃是擁抱善人加以眷顧,正如神的嚴厲乃是抓住惡人加以刑罰。因為神聖的護理喜悅為將來給義人預備福分(這是不義之人所不能享受的),又為不敬虔的人預備禍患(這是善人所不致受苦的);
3:26
ista uero temporalia bona et mala utrisque uoluit esse communia, ut nec bona cupidius adpetantur, quae mali quoque habere cernuntur; nec mala turpiter euitentur, quibus et boni plerumque adficiuntur. Interest autem plurimum, qualis sit usus uel earum rerum, quae prosperae, uel earum, quae dicuntur aduersae. Nam bonus temporalibus nec bonis extollitur nec malis frangitur; malus autem ideo huiusce modi infelicitate punitur, quia felicitate corrumpitur. Ostendit tamen Deus saepe etiam in his distribuendis euidentius operationem suam. Nam si nunc omne peccatum manifesta plecteret poena, nihil ultimo iudicio seruari; putaretur;
but these temporal goods and evils He willed to be common to both, that neither might the goods be too greedily desired, which the wicked also are seen to possess, nor the evils shamefully shunned, with which the good also are for the most part afflicted. But it makes the greatest difference of what sort is the use either of those things which are prosperous, or of those which are called adverse. For the good man is neither exalted by temporal goods nor broken by evils; but the bad man is for this reason punished by this kind of unhappiness, because he is corrupted by happiness. Yet God often shows His operation more evidently even in the distribution of these. For if now every sin were punished with manifest penalty, nothing would be thought to be reserved for the last judgment;
但這些暫時的福與禍,祂卻定意叫二者所共有,好叫人既不過於貪求那連惡人也得以擁有的福分,也不羞愧地躲避那連善人也大抵遭受的禍患。然而那至關緊要的,乃是無論對那些順遂之事或所謂逆境之事如何運用。因為善人既不因暫時的福而高傲,也不因禍而沮喪;而惡人之所以受這類不幸的刑罰,正因他被幸福所敗壞。然而神往往甚至在分配這些事上更明顯地顯出祂的作為。因為倘若如今每一樣罪都用顯明的刑罰來懲治,就會以為沒有什麼要留到末後審判了;
3:27
rursus si nullum nunc peccatum puniret aperta diuinitas, nulla esse diuina prouidentia crederetur. Similiter in rebus secundis, si non eas Deus quibusdam petentibus euidentissima largitate concederet, non ad eum ista pertinere diceremus; itemque si omnibus eas petentibus daret, non nisi propter talia praemia seruiendum illi esse arbitraremur, nec pios nos faceret talis seruitus, sed potius cupidos et auaros. Haec cum ita sint, quicumque boni et mali pariter adflicti sunt, non ideo ipsi distincti non sunt, quia distinctum non est quod utrique perpessi sunt. Manet enim dissimilitudo passorum etiam in similitudine passionum, et licet sub eodem tormento non est idem uirtus et uitium.
again, if the divinity now openly punished no sin, it would be believed that there is no divine providence. Likewise in prosperous matters, if God did not grant them with most evident bounty to certain who ask, we should say that these things do not pertain to Him; and likewise if He gave them to all who ask, we should judge that He is to be served only for the sake of such rewards, nor would such service make us pious, but rather greedy and avaricious. Since these things are so, whoever, good and bad alike, were afflicted, are not therefore not distinguished, because that which both suffered was not distinct. For the dissimilarity of the sufferers remains even in the similarity of the sufferings, and although they are under the same torment, the virtue and the vice are not the same.
反之,倘若那神明如今全不公開懲治任何罪,就會被人信以為沒有神聖的護理。同樣在順遂之事上,倘若神不以至為顯明的慷慨將這些賜給某些求祂的人,我們就會說這些事與祂無關;而同樣,倘若祂把這些賜給一切求祂的人,我們就會以為只當為著這樣的賞賜事奉祂,這樣的事奉也不會使我們敬虔,倒使我們貪婪愛財。既然如此,凡善人惡人一同受苦的,並不因二者所受的相同便不加區別。因為受苦者的不同,即使在所受之苦的相同中也依然存留;雖在同一苦楚之下,德行與惡行卻不相同。
3:28
Nam sicut sub uno igne aurum rutilat palea fumat, et sub eadem tribula stipulae comminuuntur frumenta purgantur, nec ideo cum oleo amurca confunditur, quia eodem praeli pondere exprimitur: ita una eademque uis inruens bonos probat purificat eliquat, malos damnat uastat exterminat. Unde in eadem adflictione mali Deum detestantur adque blasphemant, boni autem precantur et laudant. Tantum interest, non qualia, sed qualis quisque patiatur. Nam pari motu exagitatum et exhalat horribiliter caenum et suauiter fragrat unguentum. CAPUT VIIII. De causis correptionum, propter quas et boni et mali pariter flagellantur.
For as under one fire gold gleams red and chaff smokes, and under the same threshing-sledge the stalks are crushed and the grain is cleansed, nor is the dross mingled with the oil because it is pressed out by the same weight of the press: so one and the same force, rushing in, proves, purifies, refines the good, but condemns, devastates, exterminates the bad. Whence in the same affliction the bad detest and blaspheme God, but the good pray and praise. So great is the difference—not what sort of things, but of what sort each one suffers them. For when stirred by the same motion, the mire exhales a horrible stench and the ointment fragrantly gives off a sweet scent. CHAPTER IX. Concerning the causes of correction, for which both the good and the bad are scourged alike.
因為正如在同一火中金子發出紅光而糠秕冒煙,在同一打穀器下莖稈被碾碎而麥粒被潔淨,渣滓也不因與油同被那壓榨之重所榨出便與油相混:照樣,同一股勢力衝來,乃試驗、潔淨、煉淨善人,卻定罪、毀滅、剪除惡人。因此在同一苦難中,惡人憎惡並譭謗神,善人卻禱告並讚美。其間的分別何等之大——不在於各人所受是何種事,乃在於各人是何等人來承受。因為當被同一動作攪動時,污泥便散發可怕的惡臭,香膏卻芬芳地放出甘甜的香氣。第九章。論管教的緣由,為這緣由善人惡人都一同受鞭打。
3:29
Quid igitur in illa rerum uastitate Christiani passi sunt, quod non eis magis fideliter ista considerantibus ad prouectum ualeret? Primum quod ipsa peccata, quibus Deus indignatus inpleuit tantis calamitatibus mundum, humiliter cogitantes, quamuis longe absint a facinerosis flagitiosis adque inpiis. tamen non usque adeo se a delictis deputant alienos, ut nec temporalia pro eis mala perpeti se iudicent dignos.
What then did the Christians suffer in that devastation of things, which would not rather, to those faithfully considering these matters, avail unto their advancement? First, that, humbly considering the very sins on account of which God, being indignant, filled the world with such great calamities, although they are far from the wicked, the disgraceful, and the impious, yet they do not so reckon themselves alien from offenses, that they should judge themselves unworthy to suffer temporal evils for them.
那麼,基督徒在那場萬物的毀滅中受了什麼苦,竟不能反倒對那些憑信思想這些事的人有益於長進呢?首先,他們謙卑地思想那些罪——就是神因發義怒而用如此大禍充滿世界的緣由——雖然他們遠離那作惡的、可恥的、不敬虔的人,卻仍不把自己看為與過犯絕緣,以致斷定自己不配為這些過犯而受暫時的禍患。
3:30
Excepto enim quod unusquisque quamlibet laudabiliter uiuens cedit in quibusdam carnali concupiscentiae, etsi non ad facinorum inmanitatem et gurgitem flagitiorum adque inpietatis abominationem, ad aliqua tamen peccata uel rara uel tanto crebriora, quanto minorahoc ergo excepto quis tandem facile reperitur, qui eosdem ipsos, propter quorum horrendam superbiam luxuriamque et auaritiam adque execrabiles iniquitates et inpietates Deus, sicut minando praedixit, conterit terras, sic habeat, ut habendi sunt? sic cum eis uiuat, ut cum talibus est uiuendum?
For—setting aside the fact that each one, however praiseworthily he lives, yields in certain things to carnal concupiscence, even if not unto the enormity of crimes and the gulf of disgraceful deeds and the abomination of impiety, yet to some sins, whether rare or so much the more frequent as they are smaller—this then being set aside, who at last is easily found, who would so regard, as they ought to be regarded, those very men on account of whose horrendous pride and luxury and avarice and execrable iniquities and impieties God, as He foretold with threatening, grinds down the lands? Who would so live with them as one ought to live with such men?
因為——撇開這事實不論:各人無論活得何等可讚,總在某些事上向肉體的私慾讓步,縱然不至於犯罪的滔天大惡與可恥行徑的深淵以及不敬虔的可憎,卻仍陷於某些罪,無論是稀少的,或是越小就越頻繁的——撇開這事,那麼究竟誰能輕易尋見,肯按所當看待的看待那些人,就是神(如祂帶著恐嚇所預言的)因他們可怕的驕傲、奢侈、貪婪以及可憎的不義與不敬虔而磨碎大地的那些人?誰肯按當與這樣的人同住之道與他們同住?
3:31
Plerumque enim ab eis docendis ac monendis, aliquando etiam obiurgandis et corripiendis male dissimulatur, uel cum laboris piget, uel cum os eorum uerecundamur offendere, uel cum inimicitias deuitamus, ne inpediant et noceant in istis temporalibus rebus, siue quas adipisci adhuc adpetit nostra cupiditas, siue quas amittere formidat infirmitas, ita ut, quamuis bonis malorum uita displiceat et ideo cum eis non incidant in illam damnationem, quae post hanc uitam talibus praeparatur, tamen, quia propterea peccatis eorum damnabilibus parcunt, dum eos in suis licet leuibus et ueniabilibus, metuunt, iure cum eis temporaliter flagellantur, quamuis in aeternum minime puniantur, iure istam uitam, quando diuinitus adfliguntur cum eis, amaram sentiunt, cuius amando dulcedinem peccantibus eis amari esse noluerunt.
For most often the duty of teaching, admonishing, and at times even rebuking and correcting them is wrongly neglected, whether because the labor is irksome, or because we are ashamed to offend their countenance, or because we shun enmities, lest they hinder and harm us in these temporal matters—whether those which our cupidity still strives to acquire, or those which our weakness dreads to lose; so that, although the life of the wicked displeases the good, and therefore they do not fall with them into that damnation which is prepared for such after this life, nevertheless, because for that reason they spare their damnable sins while they fear them in their own (albeit slight and venial) matters, they are justly scourged with them in temporal things, although they are by no means punished in eternity; justly they feel this life bitter when they are afflicted by God along with them—this life whose sweetness, by loving, they were unwilling should be bitter to those sinning.
因為教導、勸戒、有時甚至斥責並糾正他們的本分,往往被錯誤地忽略了,或因這勞苦令人厭煩,或因我們羞於冒犯他們的顏面,或因我們躲避結怨,恐怕他們在這些暫時的事上攔阻並損害我們——無論是我們的貪心仍力求獲得的,或是我們的軟弱所懼怕失去的;以致雖然惡人的生活使善人不悅,因此善人不至於與他們一同陷入那為這樣的人在今生之後所預備的定罪,然而,因善人為此緣故饒恕了他們可定罪的罪——只因善人在自己(縱然輕微可赦)的事上懼怕他們——善人便理當在暫時的事上與他們一同受鞭打,雖然在永世裡絕不受刑罰;當善人與他們一同被神苦害時,理當覺得今生苦澀,就是那因貪愛其甘甜、便不肯使犯罪者覺其苦澀的今生。
3:32
Nam si propterea quisque obiurgandis et corripiendis male agentibus parcit, quia opportunius tempus inquirit uel eisdem ipsis metuit, ne deteriores ex hoc efficiantur, uel ad bonam uitam et piam erudiendos inpediant alios infirmos et premant adque auertant a fide: non uidetur esse cupiditatis occasio, sed consilium caritatis. Illud est culpabile, quod hi, qui dissimiliter uiuunt et a malorum factis abhorrent, parcunt tamen peccatis alienis, quae dedocere aut obiurgare deberent, dum eorum offensiones cauent, ne sibi noceant in his rebus, quibus licite boni adque innocenter utuntur, sed cupidius, quam oportebat eos, qui in hoc mundo peregrinantur et spem supernae patriae prae se gerunt.
For if anyone spares those who do evil from rebuking and correcting them because he seeks a more opportune time, or fears for those very persons, lest they be made worse by it, or lest they hinder others, weak ones who need to be instructed unto a good and pious life, and oppress them and turn them from the faith: this seems to be not an occasion of cupidity, but a counsel of charity. That is blameworthy, when those who live differently and shrink from the deeds of the wicked nevertheless spare the sins of others, which they ought to unteach or rebuke, while they guard against their offenses, lest these harm them in those things which the good use lawfully and innocently, but more greedily than was fitting for those who sojourn in this world and bear before themselves the hope of the heavenly fatherland.
因為人若饒恕作惡者,不去斥責糾正他們,乃因他尋求更合宜的時機,或為那些人本身擔憂,恐怕他們因此變得更壞,或恐怕他們攔阻別人——就是那些需要被教導歸向良善敬虔生活的軟弱人——並壓制他們、使他們轉離信仰:這似乎不是貪心的藉口,乃是仁愛的籌算。那可責備的,乃是當那些行事為人不同、又厭惡惡人行徑的人,竟仍饒恕別人的罪——這些罪他們本當去教導人棄絕或加以斥責——只因他們防備惹這些人不悅,恐怕在那些善人本可合法純潔使用之事上受其害;只是他們對這些事的貪戀,過於那在今世作客旅、又把屬天家鄉的盼望擺在自己面前之人所當有的。
3:33
Non solum quippe infirmiores, uitam ducentes coniugalem, filios habentes uel habere quaerentes, domos ac familias possidentes, (quos apostolus in ecclesiis adloquitur docens et monens quem ad modum uiuere debeant et uxores (cum maritis et mariti cum uxoribus, et filii cum parentibus et parentes cum filiis, et serui cum dominis et domini cum seruis) multa temporalia, multa terrena libenter adipiscuntur et moleste amittunt, propter quae non audent offendere homines, quorum sibi uita contaminatissima et consceleratissima displicet; uerum etiam hi, qui superiorem uitae gradum tenent nec coniugalibus uinculis inretiti sunt et uictu .
For not only the weaker, leading a married life, having children or seeking to have them, possessing houses and households (whom the apostle addresses in the churches, teaching and admonishing how they ought to live—both wives with husbands and husbands with wives, and children with parents and parents with children, and servants with masters and masters with servants), willingly acquire many temporal, many earthly things and lose them with grief, on account of which they do not dare to offend men whose most contaminated and most wicked life displeases them; but even those who hold a higher grade of life and are not entangled in marriage bonds and use
因為不僅那些較軟弱的人——就是過著婚姻生活、有兒女或求得兒女、擁有房屋家業的人(使徒在眾教會中對他們講話,教導勸戒他們當如何生活——妻子當如何待丈夫、丈夫當如何待妻子,兒女當如何待父母、父母當如何待兒女,僕人當如何待主人、主人當如何待僕人)——樂於獲取許多暫時的、許多屬地的事物,又痛苦地失去它們,因此緣故不敢冒犯那些生活至為污穢、至為邪惡而使他們不悅的人;而且就連那些持守更高生活等級、不被婚姻的束縛所纏累的人,
3:34
paruo ac tegimento utuntur, plerumque, suae famae ac saluti dum insidias adque impetus malorum timent, ab eorum reprehensione sese abstinent, et quamuis non in tantum eos metuant, ut ad similia perpetranda quibuslibet eorum terroribus adque inprobitatibus cedant, ea ipsa tamen, quae cum eis non perpetrant, nolunt plerumque corripere, cum fortasse possint aliquos corripiendo corrigere, ne, si non potuerint, sua salus ac fama in periculum exitiumque perueniat, nec ea consideratione, qua suam famam ac salutem uident esse necessariam utilitati erudiendorum hominum, sed ea potius infirmitate, qua delectat lingua blandiens et humanus dies et reformidatur uulgi iudicium et carnis excruciatio uel pereratio, hoc est propter quaedam cupiditatis uincula, non propter officia caritatis.
scanty food and clothing, for the most part, while they fear the snares and assaults of the wicked against their reputation and safety, abstain from reproving them; and although they do not so fear them as to yield to perpetrating like deeds at any of their threats and wickednesses, yet those very deeds which they do not perpetrate with them, they nevertheless for the most part are unwilling to rebuke, when perhaps by rebuking they might correct some, lest, if they should not be able, their own safety and reputation come into peril and ruin—not from that consideration by which they see their reputation and safety to be necessary for the benefit of men to be instructed, but rather from that weakness by which the flattering tongue and human favor delight, and the judgment of the crowd is dreaded, and the torture of the flesh or its loss is feared; that is, on account of certain bonds of cupidity, not on account of the offices of charity.
並且大抵只用微薄的飲食衣著,當他們懼怕惡人對自己名聲和安危的詭計與攻擊時,便不去責備他們;雖然他們並不如此懼怕惡人,以致在惡人的任何恐嚇與不義面前讓步去作同樣的事,然而那些他們自己不與惡人同作的事,他們卻大抵不願加以斥責,儘管或許藉著斥責他們能糾正一些人;他們乃是恐怕,倘若不能糾正,自己的安危與名聲便陷於危險與毀滅——這並非出於那種考量,就是他們看出自己的名聲與安危對教導眾人的益處是必需的,倒是出於那種軟弱,就是諂媚的舌與人的恩寵令人喜悅,群眾的議論令人懼怕,肉體的折磨或喪失令人畏懼;這就是說,乃是為著某些貪心的捆綁,而非為著仁愛的本分。
3:35
Non mihi itaque uidetur haec parua esse causa, quare cum malis flagellentur et boni, quando Deo placet perditos mores etiam temporalium poenarum adflictione punire. Flagellantur -enim simul, non quia simul agunt malam uitam, sed quia simul amant temporalem uitam, non quidem aequaliter, sed tamen simul, quam boni contemnere deberent, ut illi correpti adque correcti consequerentur aeternam, ad quam consequendam si nollent esse socii, ferrentur et diligerentur inimici, quia donec uiuunt semper incertum est utrum uoluntatem sint in melius mutaturi. Qua in re non utique parem, sed longe grauiorem habent causam, quibus per prophetam dicitur:
It does not therefore seem to me a small reason why, when the wicked are scourged, the good are scourged along with them, whenever it pleases God to punish corrupt morals even with the affliction of temporal penalties. For they are scourged together, not because they lead an evil life together, but because together they love the temporal life — not equally, indeed, yet together — a life which the good ought to despise, so that the wicked, being rebuked and corrected, might attain the eternal life. And if these latter were unwilling to be companions in attaining it, they should be borne with and loved even as enemies; for as long as they live it is always uncertain whether they will change their will for the better. In this matter the good have not merely an equal but a far weightier cause, those to whom it is said through the prophet:
因此,在我看來,當惡人受到鞭打時,善人也與他們一同受鞭打,這並非小事——每當神喜悅以暫時刑罰的苦難來懲治敗壞的德行之時。因為他們一同被鞭打,並非因他們一同度惡劣的生活,乃是因他們一同愛戀今世的生命:雖不是同等地愛,卻是一同地愛;而這今世的生命本是善人所當輕看的,好叫惡人受責備、得改正,從而獲得永遠的生命。倘若這些惡人不願作獲得永生的同伴,仍當以仇敵相待而善待包容他們;因為人活著一日,總無法確定他是否會將心意轉向更善。在這事上,善人所有的緣由不僅是相等的,更是遠為沉重的——就是那藉先知向他們所說的:
3:36
Ille e quidem in suo peccato morietur, sanguinem autem eius de manu speculatoris requiram. Ad hoc enim speculatores, hoc est populorum praepositi, constituti sunt in ecclesiis, ut non parcant obiurgando peccata. Nec ideo tamen ab huius modi culpa penitus alienus est, qui, licet praepositus non sit, in eis tamen, quibus uitae huius necessitate coniungitur, multa monenda uel arguenda nouit et neglegit, deuitans eorum offensiones propter illa quibus in hac uita non indebitis utitur, sed plus quam debuit delectatur. Deinde habent aliam causam boni, quare temporalibus adfligantur malis, qualem habuit Iob:
He indeed shall die in his own sin, but his blood will I require at the watchman's hand. For to this end watchmen — that is, the rulers set over the peoples — are appointed in the churches, that they should not spare to rebuke sins. Nor yet is anyone entirely free from this kind of guilt who, though he be not a ruler, nevertheless knows of many things needing admonition or reproof in those to whom he is joined by the necessity of this life, and yet neglects them, avoiding their displeasure on account of those things which in this life he uses not improperly, but in which he takes more delight than he ought. Then the good have another reason why they are afflicted with temporal evils, such as Job had:
他必死在自己的罪中,我卻要從守望者手中追討他的血。守望者,就是治理眾民的首領,被立在教會中正是為此目的:使他們不致姑息而不責備罪。然而一個人即便不是首領,若在那因今生需要而與他聯結的人當中,明知有許多事當勸戒或當責備卻加以忽略,為避免得罪他們——只因他在今生雖非不當地使用某些事物,卻在其中享受過度——這樣的人也並非全然脫離這類過咎。其次,善人之所以受暫時禍患的苦,還有另一個緣由,如約伯所有的:
3:37
ut sibi ipse humanus animus sit probatus et cognitus, quanta uirtute pietatis gratis Deum diligat. CAPUT X. Quod sanctis in amissione rerum temporalium nihil pereat. Quibus recte consideratis adque perspectis adtende utrum aliquid mali acciderit fidelibus et piis, quod eis non in bonum uerteretur, nisi forte putandum est apostolicam illam uacare sententiam, ubi ait: Scimus quia diligentibus Deum omnia cooperatur in bonum. Amiserunt omnia quae habebant Numquid fidem? numquid pietatem? numquid interioris hominis bona, qui est ante Deum diues? Hae sunt opes Christianorum, quibus opulentus dicebat apostolus: Est autem quaestus magnus pietas cum sufficientia.
that the human soul might be tested and made known to itself, with how great a strength of piety it loves God freely, for nothing in return. CHAPTER X. That to the saints nothing is lost in the loss of temporal things. When these things are rightly considered and clearly perceived, mark well whether any evil has befallen the faithful and the godly which was not turned to their good — unless perchance we are to suppose that apostolic sentence to be void where he says: We know that to those who love God all things work together for good. They lost all they possessed. Their faith? Their godliness? The goods of the inner man, who is rich before God? These are the riches of Christians, with which the Apostle, being wealthy, said: But godliness with contentment is great gain.
乃是要使人的靈魂受試驗,並認清自己,看它是以何等大的虔誠之力,白白地、不求回報地愛神。第十章:論在暫時之物的失去上,聖徒毫無所失。當這些事被正確思量、清楚明白之後,請留意:有甚麼禍患臨到忠信敬虔之人,而不轉成他們的益處呢?——除非我們竟以為使徒那句話是空的,他在那裡說:我們知道,萬事都互相效力,叫愛神的人得益處。他們失去了所擁有的一切。難道失去了信德嗎?難道失去了敬虔嗎?難道失去了那在神面前富足的內裡之人的財富嗎?這些才是基督徒的財富,使徒正因擁有這財富而稱為富足,他說:然而敬虔加上知足,便是大利了。
3:38
Nihil enim intulimus in hunc mundum, sed nec auferre aliquid possumus. Habentes autem uictum et tegumentum his contenti sumus. Nam qui uolunt diu ites fieri, incidunt in tentationem et laqueum et desideria multa stulta et noxia, quae mergunt homines in interitum et perditionem. Radix enim est omnium malorum auaritia, quam quidam adpetentes a fide pererrauerunt et inseruerunt se doloribus multis. Quibus ergo terrenae diuitiae in illa uastatione perierunt, si eas sic habebant, quem ad modum ab isto foris paupere, intus diuite audierant, id est, si mundo utebantur tamquam non utentes, potuerunt dicere, quod ille grauiter tentatus et minime superatus:
For we brought nothing into this world, and neither can we carry anything out. But having food and covering, with these let us be content. For those who wish to become rich fall into temptation and a snare and many foolish and hurtful desires, which plunge men into ruin and perdition. For the love of money is the root of all evils, which some coveting have strayed from the faith and have entangled themselves in many sorrows. Those, therefore, whose earthly riches perished in that devastation, if they so possessed them — as they had heard from that man who was poor without and rich within — that is, if they used the world as not using it, were able to say what that man, sorely tried and in no way overcome, said:
因為我們沒有帶甚麼到世上來,也不能帶甚麼去。只要有衣有食,就當知足。但那些想要發財的人,就陷在迷惑、網羅,和許多愚昧有害的私慾裡,叫人沉在敗壞和滅亡中。貪財是萬惡之根;有人貪戀錢財,就被引誘離了信德,用許多愁苦把自己刺透了。所以那些在那場浩劫中失去地上財富的人,倘若他們是這樣擁有財富的——正如他們從那位外貧內富之人所聽見的,就是用世物如同不用——他們便能說出那位受盡試煉卻絲毫不被勝過之人所說的話:
3:39
Nudus exiui de utero matris meae, nudus reuertar in terram. Dominus dedit, Dominus abstulit, sicut Domino placuit, ita factum est; sit nomen Domini benedictum; ut bonus seruus magnas facultates haberet ipsam sui Domini uoluntatem, cui pedisequus mente ditesceret, nec contristaretur eis rebus uiuens relictus, quas cito fuerat moriens relicturus. Illi autem infirmiores, qui terrenis his bonis, quamuis ea non praeponerent Christo, aliquantula tamen cupiditate cohaerebant, quantum haec amando peccauerint, perdendo senserunt. Tantum quippe doluerunt, quantum se doloribus inseruerant, sicut apostolum dixisse supra commemoraui.
Naked came I out of my mother's womb, and naked shall I return into the earth. The Lord gave, the Lord has taken away; as it pleased the Lord, so it is done; blessed be the name of the Lord. Thus the good servant counted his great possessions to be the very will of his Lord, to whom, following close in mind, he grew rich; nor was he grieved while living to be left without those things which, dying, he was soon to leave behind. But those weaker ones, who, though they did not prefer these earthly goods to Christ, yet clung to them with some measure of desire, felt by losing them how much they had sinned by loving them. For they grieved just as much as they had entangled themselves in sorrows, as I recalled above that the Apostle said.
我赤身出於母胎,也必赤身歸回。賞賜的是耶和華,收取的也是耶和華;耶和華所喜悅的怎樣行,就怎樣成就了;耶和華的名是應當稱頌的。如此,那良善的僕人以他主人的旨意本身為自己的大產業,他的心緊隨主,因而富足;活著時不為失去那些他臨死本要撇下之物而憂愁。但那些較軟弱的人,雖未將這些地上之物置於基督之上,卻仍以幾分私慾貪戀它們,他們因失去而體會到,自己因貪愛而犯了何等的罪。他們的憂傷有多深,便是他們用愁苦把自己刺得多深,正如我上面所引使徒所說的。
3:40
Oportebat enim ut eis adderetur etiam experimentorum disciplina, a quibus tam diu fuerat neglecta uerborum. Nam cum dixit apostolus: Qui uolunt diuites fieri, incidunt in tentationem et cetera, profecto in diuitiis cupiditatem reprehendit, non facultatem, quoniam praecepit alibi dicens: Praecipe diuitibus huius mundi non superbe sapere neque sperare in incerto diuitiarum, sed in Deo uiuo, qui praestat nobis omnia abundanter ad fruendum; bene faciant, diuites sint in operibus bonis, facile tribuant, communicent, thesaurizent sibi fundamentum bonum in futurum, ut adprehendant ueram uitam.
For it was necessary that there should be added to them also the discipline of experience, of which the discipline of words had so long been neglected by them. For when the Apostle said: Those who wish to become rich fall into temptation, and the rest, he assuredly reproved covetousness in riches, not the possession of them, since elsewhere he gave this command, saying: Charge the rich of this world not to be high-minded, nor to trust in the uncertainty of riches, but in the living God, who gives us all things richly to enjoy; that they do good, be rich in good works, give readily, share, lay up for themselves a good foundation for the time to come, that they may lay hold on the true life.
因為必須在言語的教導之外,再加上經歷的教導——他們長久以來疏忽了前者。當使徒說:那些想要發財的人,就陷在迷惑裡,以及其餘的話,他所責備的乃是對財富的貪心,而非財富的擁有;因為他在別處又吩咐說:要囑咐那些今世富足的人,不要心高氣傲,也不要倚靠無定的錢財,只要倚靠那賜百物給我們豐豐富富可以享受的永生神。又要囑咐他們行善,在好事上富足,甘心施捨,樂意分享,為自己積成美好的根基,預備將來,叫他們持定那真正的生命。
3:41
Haec qui de suis diuitiis faciebant, magnis sunt lucris leuia damna solati plusque laetati ex his, quae facile tribuendo tutius seruauerunt, quam contristati ex his, quae timide retinendo facilius amiserunt. Hoc enim potuit in terra perire, quod piguit inde transferre. Nam qui receperunt consilium Domini sui dicentis: Nolite uobis condere thesauros in terra, ubi tinea et rubigo exterminant et ubi fures effodiunt et furantur; sed thesaurizate uobis thesaurum in caelo, quo fur non accedit neque tinea corrumpit;
Those who did these things with their riches were comforted for light losses by great gains, and rejoiced more over those things which by readily giving they more safely kept, than they grieved over those things which by timidly retaining they more easily lost. For this could perish on earth — that which they were loath to transfer thence. For those who took the counsel of their Lord, who says: Lay not up for yourselves treasures on earth, where moth and rust consume, and where thieves dig through and steal; but lay up for yourselves treasure in heaven, where no thief approaches and no moth corrupts —
那些以財富行這些事的人,因大利而得安慰,輕看了微小的損失;他們為那些藉甘心施捨而更穩妥保存之物所得的喜樂,遠勝過為那些因膽怯持守而更易失去之物所生的憂傷。因為留在地上不肯轉移到天上的,正是會在地上朽壞的。但那些聽從他們主吩咐的人——主說:不要為自己積攢財寶在地上,地上有蟲子咬,能銹壞,也有賊挖窟窿來偷;只要積攢財寶在天上,天上沒有賊靠近,也沒有蟲子咬——
3:42
ubi enim est thesaurus tuus, illic erit et cor tuum, tribulationis tempore probauerunt quam recte sapuerint non contemnendo ueracissimum praeceptorem et thesauri sui fidelissimum inuictissimumque custodem. Nam si multi gauisi sunt ibi se habuisse diuitias suas, quo contigit ut hostis non accederet: quanto certius et securius gaudere potuerunt, qui monitu Dei sui illuc migrauerunt, quo accedere omnino non posset! Unde Paulinus noster, Nolensis episcopus, ex opulentissimo diuite uoluntate pauperrimus et copiosissime sanctus, quando et ipsam Nolam barbari uastauerunt, cum ab eis teneretur, sic in corde suo, ut ab eo postea cognouimus, precabatur: Domine, non excrucier propter aurum et argentum;
for where your treasure is, there will your heart be also — these proved in the time of tribulation how rightly they had judged in not despising that most truthful Teacher and the most faithful and most unconquerable Guardian of their treasure. For if many rejoiced that they had their riches there where it happened that the enemy did not reach, how much more surely and securely could those rejoice who at their God's admonition had migrated their treasure thither, where the enemy could by no means reach at all! Hence our Paulinus, bishop of Nola, from a most opulent rich man become by his own will most poor and abundantly holy, when the barbarians laid waste Nola itself, being held captive by them, prayed thus in his heart, as we afterwards learned from him: Lord, let me not be tormented for gold and silver;
因為你的財寶在哪裡,你的心也在哪裡——這些人在患難之時證明了自己判斷得何等正確,因他們未曾輕看那位最真實的教師,並他們財寶那最忠信、最不可勝的守護者。因為若有許多人歡喜自己曾把財富存在仇敵恰好未及之處,那麼那些照他們神的勸戒,把財寶遷往仇敵絕對無法靠近之地的人,豈不更穩當、更安然地歡喜麼!故此,我們的保利努,諾拉的主教,從一位極富有的人甘心成為極貧窮卻滿有聖德的人,當蠻族蹂躪諾拉城本身、他被他們擄住之時,正如我們後來從他口中得知,他在心裡這樣禱告:主啊,求你不要讓我為金銀而受折磨;
3:43
ubi enim sint omnia mea, tu scis.\' Ibi enim habebat omnia sua, ubi eum condere et thesaurizare ille monstrauerat, qui haec mala mundo uentura praedixerat. Ac per hoc qui Domino suo monenti oboedierant, ubi et quo modo thesaurizare deberent, nec ipsas terrenas diuitias barbaris incursantibus amiserunt. Quos autem non oboedisse paenituit. quid de talibus rebus faciendum esset, si non praecedente sapientia, certe consequente experientia didicerunt. At enim quidam boni etiam Christiani tormentis excruciati sunt, ut bona sua hostibus proderent. Illi uero nec prodere nec perdere potuerunt bonum, quo ipsi boni erant. Si autem torqueri quam mammona iniquitatis prodere maluerunt, boni non erant.
for where all my goods are, you know.' For there he had all his goods, where He had shown him to store up and treasure them, who had foretold these evils to come upon the world. And so those who had obeyed their Lord admonishing them where and in what manner they ought to lay up treasure, did not lose even those earthly riches when the barbarians broke in. But those who repented of not having obeyed learned what was to be done with such things, if not by foregoing wisdom, then certainly by following experience. But, they say, some good Christians too were tortured, that they might surrender their goods to the enemy. Yet they could neither surrender nor lose the good by which they themselves were good. But if they preferred to be tortured rather than surrender the mammon of iniquity, they were not good.
因為你知道我一切所有的都在哪裡。」因為他的一切所有都在那裡——就是那位曾預言這些禍患要臨到世界的主,所指示他存放積蓄財寶之處。如此,那些聽從他們的主,照主所勸戒當在何處、用何方式積攢財寶的人,連那地上的財富也未在蠻族闖入時失去。至於那些因未順從而懊悔的人,便學會了該如何處置這類事物——若不是憑先前的智慧,至少也是憑隨後的經歷。但他們說:有些好基督徒也被嚴刑拷打,要他們把財物交給仇敵。然而他們既不能交出、也不能失去那使他們成為善人的善。但若他們寧願受拷打也不肯交出那不義的瑪門,他們便不是善人了。
3:44
Admonendi autem fuerant, qui tanta patiebantur pro auro, quanta essent sustinenda pro Christo, ut eum potius diligere discerent, qui pro se passos aeterna felicitate ditaret, non aurum et argentum, pro quo pati miserrimum fuit, seu mentiendo occultaretur, seu uerum dicendo proderetur. Namque inter tormenta nemo Christum contitendo amisit, nemo anrum nisi negando seruauit. Quocirca utiliora erant fortasse tormenta, quae bonum incorruptibile amandum docebant, quam illa bona, quae sine ullo utili fructu dominos sui amore torquebant. Sed quidam etiam non habentes quod proderent, dum non creduntur, torti sunt. Et hi forte habere cupiebant nec sancta uoluntate pauperes erant;
But those who suffered so much for gold ought to have been admonished how much was to be endured for Christ, so that they might rather learn to love Him who would enrich with eternal felicity those who suffered for Him, and not the gold and silver for which it was most wretched to suffer — whether it was hidden by lying or surrendered by telling the truth. For amid the torments no one lost Christ by confessing Him, no one saved his gold except by denying it. Wherefore the torments were perhaps more useful, which taught that the incorruptible good is to be loved, than those goods which, without any useful fruit, tormented their owners by their very love. But some too, who had nothing to surrender, were tortured because they were not believed. And these perhaps desired to have it, and were not poor by holy will;
但那些為金子受了這麼多苦的人,本當受到勸戒,叫他們明白為基督當忍受何等的苦,好叫他們寧可學習愛祂——就是那要以永遠的福樂使凡為祂受苦之人得豐盛的主——而不是愛那金銀;為金銀受苦最是可悲,無論是藉撒謊把它藏起,還是藉說實話把它交出。因為在拷打之中,無人因承認基督而失去基督,無人能保住金子,除非否認它。所以這些拷打或許更有益處,因它們教導人當愛那不朽壞的善;勝過那些財物,它們毫無有益的果效,反倒以人對它們的貪愛折磨其主人。但也有些人,本無物可交,卻因不被相信而受拷打。這些人或許正巴不得擁有財物,並非出於聖潔的心志而貧窮;
3:45
quibus demonstrandum fuit non facultates, sed ipsas cupiditates talibus dignas esse cruciatibus. Si uero uitae melioris proposito reconditum aurum argentumque non habebant, nescio quidem utrum cuiquam talium acciderit, ut dum habere creditur torqueretur: uerum tamen etiamsi accidit, profecto, qui inter illa tormenta paupertatem sanctam confitebatur, Christum confitebatur. Quapropter etsi non meruit ab hostibus credi, non potuit tamen sanctae paupertatis confessor sine caelesti mercede torqueri. Multos, inquiunt, etiam Christianos fames diuturna uastauit. Hoc quoque in usus suos boni fideles pie tolerando uerterunt. Quos enim fames necauit, malis uitae huius, sicut corporis morbus, eripuit:
to such it had to be shown that not their possessions but their very desires were worthy of such torments. But if they did not have gold and silver hidden away with a purpose of a better life, I do not indeed know whether it ever happened to any such that he was tortured while believed to possess it; yet even if it did happen, assuredly he who amid those torments confessed holy poverty was confessing Christ. Wherefore, even if he did not deserve to be believed by the enemy, yet the confessor of holy poverty could not be tortured without a heavenly reward. Many Christians too, they say, were laid waste by long-lasting famine. This also the good faithful turned to their own use by enduring it piously. For those whom famine slew, it snatched away from the evils of this life, just as bodily sickness does;
對這等人,本當顯明:配受這般拷打的不是他們的財產,乃是他們的貪慾本身。但若他們並未為著更美的生命之志而暗藏金銀,我實在不知是否曾有這等人,竟在被以為擁有財物時受了拷打;然而即便確曾發生,那在拷打中承認聖潔貧窮的人,確是在承認基督。所以,即便他不配被仇敵相信,那聖潔貧窮的見證者也斷不會白白受拷打而無天上的賞賜。他們又說:許多基督徒也被長久的饑荒所毀。這事忠信的善人也藉敬虔的忍耐轉為自己的益處。因為饑荒所殺的人,正如身體的疾病一樣,把他們從今生的諸惡中奪去;
3:46
quos autem non necauit, docuit parcius uiuere, docuit productius ieiunare. CAPUT XI. De fine temporalis uitae siue longioris siue breuioris. Sed enim multi etiam Christiani interfecti sunt, multi multarum mortium foeda uarietate consumti. Hoc si aegre ferendum est, omnibus, qui in hanc uitam procreati sunt, utique commune est. Hoc scio, neminem fuisse mortuum, qui non fuerat aliquando moriturus. Finis autem uitae tam longam quam breuem uitam hoc idem facit. Neque enim aliud melius et aliud deterius, aut aliud maius et aliud breuius est, quod iam pariter non est. Quid autem interest, quo mortis genere uita ista finiatur, quando ille, cui finitur, iterum mori non cogitur?
but those whom it did not slay, it taught to live more sparingly, it taught to fast more enduringly. CHAPTER XI. On the end of the temporal life, whether longer or shorter. But indeed many Christians too were slain, many consumed by the foul variety of many deaths. If this is to be borne with grief, it is at any rate common to all who have been brought forth into this life. This I know, that no one has died who was not at some time going to die. But the end of life makes the long life and the short life equal in this respect. For neither is one thing better and another worse, nor one greater and another shorter, which now alike is not. And what does it matter by what kind of death this life is ended, when he for whom it is ended is not compelled to die again?
至於那未被饑荒所殺的人,饑荒教他們更加節儉度日,教他們更能持守禁食。第十一章:論今生的終結,無論是較長或較短。然而確有許多基督徒被殺,許多人死於各樣污穢可怖的死法。這事若當以憂傷承受,那也是凡被生在此世之人所共有的。我所知道的是:從來沒有一個死去的人,是本來不會死的。但生命的終結,在這一點上使長壽與短命相等。因為那已同樣不復存在之物,並無此優彼劣、此長彼短之分。既然生命終結之人不被迫再死,那麼這生命以何種死法終結,又有何相干呢?
3:47
Cum autem unicuique mortalium sub cottidianis uitae huius casibus innumerabiles mortes quodam modo comminentur, quamdiu incertum est quaenam earum uentura sit, quaero utrum satius sit unam perpeti moriendo an omnes timere uiuendo. Nec ignoro quam citius eligatur diu uiuere sub timore tot mortium quam semel moriendo nullam deinceps formidare. Sed aliud est quod carnis sensus infirmiter pauidus refugit, aliud quod mentis ratio diligenter enucleata conuincit. Mala mors putanda non est, quam bona uita praecesserit. Neque enim facit malam mortem, nisi quod sequitur mortem. Non itaque multum curandum est eis, qui necessario morituri sunt, quid accidat ut moriantur, sed moriendo quo ire cogantur.
Now since to each mortal, under the daily mishaps of this life, innumerable deaths in a manner threaten, so long as it is uncertain which of them is to come, I ask whether it is better to suffer one by dying, or to fear them all by living. Nor am I ignorant how much more readily one chooses to live long under the fear of so many deaths, than by dying once to dread none thereafter. But one thing is what the weakly fearful sense of the flesh shrinks from, another what the reason of the mind, carefully sifted, proves. That death is not to be deemed evil which a good life has preceded. For nothing makes a death evil but what follows death. Therefore those who must of necessity die need not be much concerned by what chance it comes that they die, but whither, by dying, they are compelled to go.
既然在今生日復一日的災禍下,無數的死亡彷彿時刻威脅著每一個必死之人,當尚不知其中哪一個將要臨到時,我便要問:究竟是藉一死承受其一較好,還是活著畏懼那一切死亡較好。我也並非不知,人何等更傾向於選擇在這許多死亡的畏懼下長久活著,而非一死之後從此無所懼怕。但肉體那軟弱膽怯的感覺所退縮的是一回事,心思的理性經仔細省察所證明的又是另一回事。凡有美善生活在先的死,便不當算為惡。因為使死成為惡的,無非是死後所隨之而來的。所以那些必然要死的人,不必太掛慮自己因何機緣而死,乃當掛慮藉著死被迫往何處去。
3:48
Cum igitur Christiani nouerint longe meliorem fuisse religiosi pauperis mortem inter lingentium canum linguas quam inpii diuitis in purpura et bysso, horrenda illa genera mortium quid mortuis obfuerunt, qui bene uixerunt? CAPUT XII. De sepultura humanorum corporum, quae Christianis etiamsi fuerit negata nil adimit. At enim in tanta strage cadauerum nec sepeliri potuerunt. Neque istud pia fides nimium reformidat, tenens praedictum nec absumentes bestias resurrecturis corporibus obfuturas, quorum capillus capitis non peribit. Nullo modo diceret ueritas:
Since therefore Christians know that the death of the religious poor man, amid the licking tongues of dogs, was far better than that of the impious rich man in purple and fine linen, what harm did those horrible kinds of death do to the dead who lived well? CHAPTER XII. On the burial of human bodies, which, even if denied to Christians, takes nothing from them. But indeed in such slaughter of corpses they could not even be buried. Neither does godly faith dread this overmuch, holding to what was foretold: that not even devouring beasts shall harm bodies that are to rise again, of which not a hair of the head shall perish. The Truth would in no way say:
既然基督徒知道,那敬虔貧窮之人死在群狗舔舐的舌頭之間,遠勝過那不敬虔的財主穿著紫色袍和細麻布而死,那麼這些可怖的死法又能對那些活得美善的死者有何傷害呢?第十二章:論人身體的埋葬;縱然基督徒被剝奪埋葬,也毫無所損。但確有這樣的事:在如此屍橫遍野之中,他們連埋葬也不能得。然而敬虔的信仰並不為此過度懼怕,因它持守那預言:連吞噬的野獸也不能傷害那將要復活的身體,其頭上一根頭髮也不會失落。真理斷不會說:
3:49
Nolite timere eos, qui corpus occidunt, animam autem non possunt occidere, si quicquam obesset futurae uitae, quidquid inimici de corporibus occisorum facere uoluissent. Nisi forte quispiam sic absurdus est, ut contendat eos, qui corpus occidunt, non debere timeri ante mortem, ne corpus occidant, et timeri debere post mortem, ne corpus occisum sepeliri non sinant. Falsum est ergo quod ait [Christus]: Qui corpus occidunt, et postea non habent quid faciant, si habent tanta, quae de cadaueribus faciant. Absit, ut falsum sit quod ueritas dixit. Dictum est enim aliquid eos facere cum occidunt, quia in corpore sensus est occidendo;
Fear not those who kill the body, but cannot kill the soul, if anything that enemies might wish to do with the bodies of the slain could harm the life to come. Unless perchance someone is so absurd as to contend that those who kill the body ought not to be feared before death, lest they kill the body, and ought to be feared after death, lest they suffer the slain body not to be buried. False then is what Christ says: Those who kill the body, and afterwards have no more that they can do, if they have so much that they can do to corpses. Far be it that what the Truth has said should be false. For something is said to be done by them when they kill, because there is sensation in the body in being killed;
那殺身體卻不能殺靈魂的,不要怕他們——倘若仇敵願意對被殺之人的身體所行的任何事,竟能傷害那將來的生命,這話便說不通了。除非有人荒謬到這地步,竟主張那殺身體的人在死前不當懼怕,免得他們殺害身體,卻當在死後懼怕,免得他們不容被殺的身體得埋葬。如此,基督所說的便成了虛假:那殺身體以後不能再作甚麼的——倘若他們竟能對屍體作這麼多的事。但願真理所說的成為虛假,這是萬不可有的。因為說他們在殺人時有所作為,乃是因身體在被殺時還有知覺;
3:50
postea uero nihil habere quod faciant, quia nullus sensus est in corpore occiso. Multa itaque corpora Christianorum terra non texit, sed nullum eorum quisquam a caelo et terra separauit, quam totam inplet praesentia sui, qui nouit unde resuscitet quod creauit. Dicitur quidem in psalmo: Posuerunt mortalia seruorum tuorum escas uolatilibus caeli, carnes sanctorum tuorum bestiis terrae; effuderunt sanguinem eorum sicut aquam in circuitu Hierusalem, et non erat qui sepeliret, sed magis ad exaggerandam crudelitatem eorum, qui ista fecerunt, non ad eorum infelicitatem, qui ista perpessi sunt.
but afterwards they have nothing they can do, because there is no sensation in a body that has been slain. And so the earth covered not many bodies of Christians; but no one separated any of them from heaven and earth, which the presence of Him fills wholly, who knows whence to raise up what He created. It is indeed said in the psalm: They have set the dead bodies of your servants as food for the birds of heaven, the flesh of your saints for the beasts of the earth; they have poured out their blood like water round about Jerusalem, and there was none to bury them — but this rather to exaggerate the cruelty of those who did these things, not to mark the unhappiness of those who suffered them.
但此後他們便無所作為,因為在被殺的身體裡再無知覺。因此,泥土雖未覆蓋許多基督徒的身體,卻沒有人能把他們中的任何一個與天地隔開——天地全被那位的同在所充滿,祂知道從何處使祂所造之物復活。詩篇中固然說:他們把你僕人的屍首給空中的飛鳥作食物,把你聖民的肉給地上的野獸;在耶路撒冷周圍流他們的血如水,無人埋葬——但這話乃是為要彰顯那行這些事之人的殘忍,而非為要標明那遭受這些事之人的不幸。
3:51
Quamuis enim haec in conspectu hominum dura et dira uideantur, sed pretiosa in conspectu Domini mors sanctorum eius. Proinde ista omnia, [id est] curatio funeris, conditio sepulturae, pompa exsequiarum, magis sunt uiuorum solacia quam subsidia mortuorum. Si aliquid prodest inpio sepultura pretiosa, oberit pio . uilis aut nulla. Praeclaras exequias in conspectu hominum exhibuit purpurato illi diuiti turba famulorum, sed multo clariores in conspectu Domini ulceroso illi pauperi ministerium praebuit angelorum, qui eum non extulerunt in marmoreum tumulum, sed in Abrahae gremium sustulerunt. Rident haec illi, contra quos defendendam suscepimus ciuitatem Dei.
For although these things seem hard and dreadful in the sight of men, yet precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of His saints. Accordingly all these things — that is, the care of the funeral, the manner of burial, the pomp of the obsequies — are rather the consolations of the living than aids to the dead. If costly burial profits the impious in any way, then cheap burial, or none, will harm the godly. The throng of servants exhibited splendid obsequies in the sight of men to that purple-clad rich man; but far more glorious in the sight of the Lord did the ministry of angels render to that ulcerous poor man, who did not carry him forth into a marble tomb, but bore him up into Abraham's bosom. Those against whom we have undertaken to defend the City of God laugh at these things.
雖然這些事在人眼中顯為艱難可怖,但在主眼中看祂聖民之死,極為寶貴。因此這一切——就是喪葬的料理、埋葬的方式、出殯的隆重排場——其實多是活人的安慰,而非死人的幫助。若華貴的埋葬對不敬虔之人有甚麼益處,那麼簡陋或全無埋葬便會對敬虔之人有損。一大群僕役在人眼前向那穿紫袍的財主獻上盛大的喪禮;但天使的服事在主眼前向那滿身瘡痍的窮人所獻的,卻遠為榮耀——天使沒有把他抬入大理石的墳墓,乃是把他抬入亞伯拉罕的懷裡。那些我們起來為他們辯護神之城以對抗的人,正譏笑這些事。
3:52
Verum tamen sepulturae curam etiam eorum philosophi contemserunt. Et saepe uniuersi exercitus, dum pro terrena patria morerentur, ubi postea iacerent uel quibus bestiis esca fierent, non curarunt, licuitque de hac re poetis plausibiliter dicere: Caelo tegitur, qui non habet urnam. Quanto minus debent de corporibus insepultis insultare Christianis, quibus et ipsius carnis membrorumque omnium reformatio non solum ex terra, uerum etiam ex aliorum elementorum secretissimo sinu, quo dilapsa cadauera recesserunt, in temporis puncto reddenda et redintegranda promittitur. CAPUT XIII. Quae sit ratio sanctorum corpora sepeliendi.
Yet even their own philosophers have despised the care of burial. And often whole armies, while they died for an earthly fatherland, took no thought where afterwards they might lie or to what beasts they might become food; and on this subject the poets were permitted to say, to applause: He is covered by heaven, who has no urn. How much less ought they to insult Christians over unburied bodies, to whom the refashioning of the very flesh and of all its members is promised to be restored and made whole again in a moment of time — not only from the earth, but even from the most secret bosom of the other elements, into which the dissolved corpses have withdrawn. CHAPTER XIII. What is the reason for burying the bodies of the saints.
然而連他們自己的哲學家也輕看喪葬的料理。並且常有整支軍隊,當他們為地上的祖國捐軀時,毫不掛慮日後屍身臥於何處、或成為何獸的食物;在這題目上,詩人甚至博得喝采地說:無甕者,以天為覆。那麼,他們就更不該為著未葬的身體譏諷基督徒了——因為應許給基督徒的,是連這肉身並其一切肢體的重塑,都要在剎那之間得以歸還、完整復原;不僅要從泥土中,更要從那些已分解的屍身退入其中、其他元素至隱密的懷抱裡,被收回重整。第十三章:埋葬聖徒身體的理由為何。
3:53
Nec ideo tamen contemnenda et abicienda sunt corpora defunctorum maximeque iustorum adque fidelium, quibus tamquam organis et uasis ad omnia bona opera sancte usus est Spiritus. Si enim paterna uestis et anulus, ac si quid huius modi, tanto carius est posteris, quanto erga parentes maior adfectus: nullo modo ipsa spernenda sunt corpora, quae utique multo familiarius adque coniunctius quam quaelibet indumenta. gestamus. Haec enim non ad ornamentum uel adiutorium, quod adhibetur extrinsecus, sed ad ipsam naturam hominis pertinent.
Nor yet are the bodies of the departed to be despised and cast away, and most of all of the righteous and faithful, which the Spirit used as instruments and vessels for every good work in holiness. For if a father's garment and ring, and whatever is of this kind, is the dearer to descendants the greater their affection toward their parents, by no means are the bodies themselves to be spurned, which assuredly we wear far more intimately and conjoined than any garments. For these belong not to ornament or aid applied from without, but to the very nature of man.
然而死者的身體並不因此就當被輕視拋棄,尤其是義人和信徒的身體——聖靈曾以聖潔之道,使用這些身體作為一切善工的器具與器皿。因為若父親的衣服和戒指,以及諸如此類之物,子孫對父母的情感愈深,這些遺物便愈發珍貴,那麼這身體本身就斷不該被鄙棄;我們所穿戴的這身體,確實遠比任何衣物更為親密、更為相連。因為這身體並不屬於從外加上的裝飾或輔助,乃是屬於人的本性本身。
3:54
Unde et antiquorum iustorum funera officiosa pietate curata sunt et exsequiae celebratae et sepultura prouisa, ipsique cum uiuerent de sepeliendis uel etiam transferendis suis corporibus filiis mandauerunt, et Tobias sepeliendo mortuos Deum promeruisse teste angelo commendatur. Ipse quoque Dominus die tertio resurrecturus religiosae mulieris bonum opus praedicat praedicandumque commendat, quod unguentum pretiosum super membra eius effuderit adque hoc ad eum sepeliendum fecerit. Et laudabiliter commemorantur in euangelio qui corpus eius de cruce acceptum diligenter adque honorifice tegendum sepeliendumque curarunt.
Hence the funerals of the ancient righteous were tended with dutiful piety, their obsequies celebrated, and burial provided; and they themselves, while they lived, gave charge to their sons concerning the burying, or even the transferring, of their bodies; and Tobit is commended, on the angel's testimony, as having merited God's favour by burying the dead. The Lord Himself too, who was to rise again on the third day, proclaims, and commends to be proclaimed, the good work of the devout woman, who poured precious ointment over His members and did this toward His burial. And those are praised in the Gospel who received His body from the cross and took diligent and honourable care to cover and bury it.
故此,古時義人的喪事都以盡責的敬虔加以料理,喪禮得以舉行,埋葬得以預備;他們在世時,也曾就身體的埋葬,甚或遷移,囑咐他們的兒子;多比亞更因埋葬死人,照天使的見證,被稱許為蒙了神的喜悅。主自己——那要在第三日復活的——也宣揚並囑咐人傳揚那敬虔婦人的善行,她把貴重的香膏澆在祂的肢體上,是為祂的安葬而行的。福音書中也稱讚那些將祂的身體從十字架上領下、殷勤而恭敬地料理裹好埋葬之人。
3:55
Verum istae auctoritates non hoc admonent, quod insit ullus cadaueribus sensus, sed ad Dei prouidentiam, cui placent etiam talia pietatis officia, corpora quoque mortuorum pertinere significant propter fidem resurrectionis adstruendam. Ubi et illud salubriter discitur, quanta possit esse remuneratio pro elemosynis, quas uiuentibus et sentientibus exhibemus, si neque hoc aput Deum perit, quod exanimis hominum membris officii diligentiaeque persoluitur. Sunt quidem et alia, quae sancti patriarchae de corporibus suis uel condendis uel transferendis prophetico spiritu dicta intellegi uoluerunt; non autem hic locus est, ut ea pertractemus, cum sufficiant ista, quae diximus.
But these authorities do not admonish us that there is any sensation in corpses; rather they signify that the bodies of the dead also pertain to God's providence, to whom even such offices of piety are pleasing, for the sake of establishing faith in the resurrection. Here too that wholesome lesson is learned, how great may be the reward for the alms which we bestow on the living and the sentient, if not even this perishes with God which is rendered in office and diligence to the lifeless members of men. There are indeed other things also which the holy patriarchs wished to be understood as said in a prophetic spirit concerning the storing or transferring of their bodies; but this is not the place to treat of them, since those things suffice which we have said.
但這些權威見證並非提醒我們屍身中有甚麼知覺;它們乃是表明,死者的身體也屬於神的眷顧,連這樣的敬虔之舉也蒙祂喜悅,為要堅立人對復活的信。在此也學到那有益的功課:我們向活人並有知覺之人所施的捨,其賞賜何等之大——既然連向已無生氣之人的肢體所盡的職分與殷勤,在神面前也不至歸於虛空。誠然,聖先祖們論到自己身體的安放或遷移,還說了別的話,乃是要人領會其為憑先知之靈而說的;但此處不是詳論這些話的地方,因為我們所說的已經足夠了。
3:56
Sed si ea, quae sustentandis uiuentibus sunt necessaria, sicut -uictus et amictus, quamuis cum graui adflictione desint, non frangunt in bonis perferendi tolerandique uirtutem nec eradicant ex animo pietatem, sed exercitatam faciunt fecundiorem: quanto magis, cum desunt ea, quae curandis funeribus condendisque corporibus defunctorum adhiberi solent, non efficiunt miseros in occultis piorum sedibus iam quietos! Ac per hoc quando ista cadaueribus Christianorum in illa magnae urbis uel etiam aliorum oppidorum uastatione defuerunt, nec uiuorum culpa est, qui non potuerunt ista praebere, nec poena mortuorum, qui non possunt ista sentire. CAPUT XIIII.
But if those things which are necessary for sustaining the living — such as food and clothing — though they be lacking with grievous affliction, do not break in the good the virtue of bearing and enduring, nor root out piety from the soul, but rather make it more fruitful by being exercised: how much more, when those things are lacking which are wont to be applied to the tending of funerals and the laying out of the bodies of the dead, do they not make wretched those who are already at rest in the hidden abodes of the godly! And through this, when these things were lacking to the corpses of Christians in that devastation of the great city, or even of other towns, it is neither the fault of the living, who could not provide them, nor the punishment of the dead, who cannot feel them. CHAPTER XIV.
但若那些維持活人所必需之物——如飲食衣裳——縱然在嚴重的苦難中缺乏,也不能在善人裡折斷那承擔忍受的德能,也不能從心中拔去敬虔,反倒因受操練而使敬虔更加豐盛:那麼當那些慣於用來料理喪事、安放死者身體之物缺乏時,又豈能使那些已在敬虔者隱密居所中安息之人成為可憐的呢!因此,當在那大城、甚或其他城邑的浩劫中,基督徒的屍身缺乏這些料理之時,這既非活人之過——他們本無力供應,也非死者之罰——他們本無從感知。第十四章。
3:57
De captiuitate sanctorum, quibus numquam diuina solacia defuerunt. Sed multi, inquiunt, Christiani etiam captiui ducti sunt. Hoc sane miserrimum est, si aliquo duci potuerunt, ubi Deum suum non inuenerunt. Sunt in scripturis sanctis huius etiam cladis magna solacia. Fuerunt in captiuitate tres pueri, fuit Daniel, fuerunt alii prophetae; nec Deus defuit consolator. Sic ergo non deseruit fideles suos sub dominatione gentis, licet barbarae, tamen humanae, qui prophetam non deseruit nec in uisceribus beluae.
On the captivity of the saints, to whom divine consolations were never lacking. But many Christians too, they say, were led away captive. This indeed is most wretched, if they could be led anywhere where they did not find their God. There are in the holy Scriptures great consolations even for this calamity. There were in captivity the three young men, there was Daniel, there were other prophets; and God the Consoler was not lacking. Thus then He did not desert His faithful ones under the dominion of a nation, barbarous indeed yet human, who did not desert the prophet even in the belly of the beast.
論聖徒被擄;屬神的安慰從未向他們缺席。但他們說:許多基督徒也被擄去了。倘若他們真能被擄到甚麼地方,在那裡尋不見他們的神,這固然是極其可憐的。然而聖經中,連對這樣的災禍也有極大的安慰。那三個少年人曾在被擄之中,但以理曾在被擄之中,還有別的先知;而那位安慰者神並未缺席。如此,祂在一個雖屬蠻族卻仍屬人類的邦國轄制之下,並未撇棄祂的忠信子民——祂連在大魚腹中也未撇棄那先知。
3:58
Haec quoque illi, cum quibus agimus, malunt inridere quam credere, qui tamen [in] suis litteris credunt Arionem Methymnaeum, nobilissimum citharistam, cum esset deiectus e naui, exceptum delphini dorso et ad terras esse peruectum. Verum illud nostrum de Iona propheta incredibilius est. Plane incredibilius quia mirabilius, et mirabilius quia potentius. CAPUT XV. De Regulo, in quo captiuitatis ob religionem etiam sponte tolerandae extat exemplum, quod tamen illi deos colenti prodesse non potuit. Habent tamen isti de captiuitate religionis causa etiam sponte toleranda et in suis praeclaris uiris nobilissimum exemplum. M. Regulus, imperator populi Romani, captiuus aput Carthaginienses fuit.
These things too those with whom we are dealing prefer to deride rather than to believe, who nevertheless in their own writings believe that Arion of Methymna, the most noble harper, when he had been cast from the ship, was received on a dolphin's back and carried to land. But that account of ours concerning the prophet Jonah is more incredible. Plainly more incredible because more wonderful, and more wonderful because of a greater power. CHAPTER XV. On Regulus, in whom there stands an example of captivity to be endured even willingly for religion's sake, which nevertheless could not profit him as a worshipper of the gods. Yet these men have, even among their own illustrious men, a most noble example of captivity to be borne even willingly for religion's sake. Marcus Regulus, a general of the Roman people, was a captive among the Carthaginians.
這些事,連我們所對付的那些人也寧可譏笑而不肯相信;然而他們在自己的著作裡,卻相信美狄姆納的亞里翁——那位最著名的豎琴手——被人從船上拋下時,竟被一條海豚馱在背上送到岸邊。但我們所述關於先知約拿的事,反倒更難置信。顯然更難置信,因它更為奇妙;更為奇妙,因它出於更大的能力。第十五章:論瑞古路斯——在他身上,立有一個為宗教緣故甘心忍受被擄的榜樣;然而這榜樣對他這敬拜偶像之人卻無益處。然而這些人在自己傑出的人物中,也有一個為宗教緣故甘心承受被擄的至高貴榜樣。馬可·瑞古路斯,羅馬人民的一位將軍,曾被擄為迦太基人的俘虜。
3:59
Qui cum sibi mallent a Romanis suos reddi quam eorum tenere captiuos, ad hoc inpetrandum etiam istum praecipue Regulum cum legatis suis Romam miserunt, prius iuratione constrictum, si quod uolebant minime peregisset, rediturum esse Carthaginem. Perrexit ille adque in senatu contraria persuasit, quoniam non arbitrabatur utile esse Romanae rei publicae mutare captiuos. Nec post hanc persuasionem a suis ad hostes redire conpulsus est, sed quia iurauerat, id sponte conpleuit. At illi eum excogitatis adque horrendis cruciatibus necauerunt.
Since the Carthaginians preferred to have their own men restored to them by the Romans rather than to hold the Romans' captives, to obtain this they sent to Rome especially this same Regulus along with their envoys, having first bound him by an oath that, if he had failed to accomplish what they wished, he would return to Carthage. He went, and in the senate urged the contrary, since he did not judge it useful for the Roman commonwealth to exchange captives. Nor after this persuasion was he compelled by his own people to return to the enemy; but because he had sworn, he fulfilled it of his own accord. But they put him to death with devised and dreadful tortures.
迦太基人寧願由羅馬人交還他們自己的人,也不願扣留羅馬人的俘虜;為達此目的,他們特意差遣這位瑞古路斯與他們的使節一同前往羅馬,事先用誓言約束他:若他未能成全他們所願的事,就要返回迦太基。他去了,卻在元老院中力主相反之議,因他認為交換俘虜對羅馬國家無益。在這番勸說之後,他並未被自己的人逼迫返回敵營;但因他曾起誓,他便甘心履行了。然而那些人卻用精心設計的可怖酷刑把他處死。
3:60
Inclusum quippe angusto ligno, ubi stare cogeretur, clauisque acutissimis undique confixo, ut se in nullam eius partem sine poenis atrocissimis inclinaret, etiam uigilando peremerunt. Merito certe laudant uirtutem tam magna infelicitate maiorem. Et per deos ille iurauerat, quorum cultu prohibito has generi humano clades isti opinantur infligi. Qui ergo propterea colebantur, ut istam uitam prosperam redderent, si uerum iuranti has inrogari poenas seu uoluerunt seu permiserunt, quid periuro grauius irati facere potuerunt? Sed quur non ratiocinationem meam potius ad utrumque concludam?
For having enclosed him in a narrow wooden frame, where he would be forced to stand, and fixed on every side with the sharpest nails, so that he could not lean to any part of it without most atrocious pains, they destroyed him even by depriving him of sleep. Deservedly indeed they praise a virtue greater than so great a misfortune. And he had sworn by those gods, by the prohibition of whose worship these men suppose such calamities to be inflicted on the human race. If, then, those who were worshipped for this very end — that they might render this life prosperous — either willed or permitted such penalties to be inflicted on a man who swore truly, what worse could they have done in their wrath to a perjurer? But why do I not rather conclude my reasoning so as to cover both cases?
原來他們把他關進一個狹窄的木架裡,使他被迫站立,四面都釘上最鋒利的釘子,叫他無法傾向任何一邊而不受最殘酷的痛苦,他們甚至用剝奪睡眠的方式把他害死。他們的確當得起稱讚他那勝過如此巨大不幸的德行。而他曾指著那些神明起誓——這些人正以為,禁止敬拜那些神明,便招致如此災禍臨到人類。那麼,倘若那些神明受人敬拜,正是為使今生興旺的目的,卻或願意、或容許這樣的刑罰加在一個誠實起誓之人身上,那麼他們發怒時,又能對一個背誓之人作出甚麼更壞的事呢?但我何不索性把我的推論作個結論,使其涵蓋兩種情形呢?
3:61
Deos certe ille sic coluit, ut propter iuris iurandi fidem nec maneret in patria, nec inde quolibet ire, sed ad suos acerrimos inimicos redire minime dubitaret. Hoc si huic uitae utile existimabat, cuius tam horrendum exitum meruit, procul dubio fallebatur. Suo quippe docuit exemplo nihil deos ad istam temporalem felicitatem suis prodesse cultoribus, quando quidem ille eorum deditus cultui et uictus et captiuus abductus et, quia noluit aliter quam per eos iurauerat facere, nouo ac prius inaudito nimiumque hon\'ibili supplicii genere cruciatus extinctus est.
He certainly so worshipped the gods that, for the sake of the fidelity of his oath, he neither remained in his fatherland nor went anywhere else, but did not in the least hesitate to return to his most ferocious enemies. If he reckoned this useful for this life, of which he earned so dreadful an end, beyond doubt he was deceived. By his own example indeed he taught that the gods profit their worshippers nothing toward this temporal felicity, since that man, devoted to their worship, was both conquered and led away captive, and, because he was unwilling to act otherwise than as he had sworn by them, was tortured to death by a new and previously unheard-of and exceedingly horrible kind of punishment.
他敬拜那些神明,確實到這地步:為著誓言的忠信,他既不留在祖國,也不往別處去,反倒毫不遲疑地回到他最兇殘的仇敵那裡。倘若他以為這對今生有益——他卻因此博得如此可怖的結局——那麼他無疑是受了欺騙。他以自己的榜樣確實教導人:那些神明對其敬拜者的今世福樂毫無益處;因為那獻身於敬拜他們之人,既被打敗,又被擄去,並且因他不肯違背他所指著他們所起的誓而行,竟受了一種新奇、前所未聞、極其可怕的刑罰,被折磨至死。
3:62
Si autem deorum cultus post hanc uitam uelut mercedem reddit felicitatem, quur calumniantur temporibus Christianis, ideo dicentes Urbi accidisse illam calamitatem, quia deos suos colere destitit, cum potuerit etiam illos diligentissime colens tam infelix fieri, quam ille Regulus fuit? Nisi forte contra clarissimam ueritatem tanta quisquam dementia mirae caecitatis obnititur, ut contendere audeat uniuersam ciuitatem deos colentem infelicem esse non posse, unum uero hominem posse, quod uidelicet potentia deorum suorum multos potius sit idonea conseruare quam singulos, cum multitudo constet ex singulis. Si autem dicunt M.
But if the worship of the gods renders felicity as a reward after this life, why do they slander the Christian times, saying that that calamity befell the City because it ceased to worship its gods, when even one worshipping them most diligently could become as unhappy as that Regulus was? Unless perchance someone strives against the most manifest truth with such madness of marvellous blindness as to dare to contend that a whole city worshipping the gods cannot be unhappy, but a single man can — namely, that the power of their gods is fitter to preserve many rather than single individuals, although a multitude is composed of individuals. But if they say that Marcus
但若敬拜神明是在今生之後以福樂作為賞賜,那麼他們為何毀謗基督徒的時代,說那場災禍臨到羅馬城,乃因它停止敬拜諸神,既然連一個極殷勤敬拜諸神的人也能變得像那瑞古路斯一樣不幸呢?除非有人竟以奇異盲目的瘋狂與最顯明的真理相抗,膽敢主張:一整座敬拜諸神的城不可能不幸,惟獨一個人可能——也就是說,他們眾神的能力更適於保全許多人,而非保全個別之人,雖然眾多本是由個別之人所構成。但他們若說馬可——
3:63
Regulum etiam in illa captiuitate illisque cruciatibus corporis animi uirtute beatum esse potuisse, uirtus potius uera quaeratur, qua beata esse possit et ciuitas. Neque enim aliunde beata ciuitas, aliunde homo, cum aliud ciuitas non sit quam concors hominum multitudo. Quam ob rem nondum interim disputo, qualis in Regulo uirtus fuerit: sufficit nunc, quod isto nobilissimo exemplo coguntur fateri non propter corporis bona uel earum rerum, quae extrinsecus homini accidunt, colendos deos, quando quidem ille carere his omnibus maluit quam deos per quos iurauit offendere. Sed quid faciamus hominibus, qui gloriantur se talem habuisse ciuem, qualem timent habere ciuitatem?
Regulus, even in that captivity and those bodily torments, could be happy by the virtue of his soul, then let true virtue rather be sought, by which even a city can be happy. For a city is happy from no other source than a man, since a city is nothing other than a concordant multitude of men. Wherefore I do not for now dispute what kind of virtue there was in Regulus; it suffices for the present that by this most noble example they are compelled to confess that the gods are not to be worshipped for the sake of bodily goods or of those things which befall a man from without, since that man preferred to lack all these rather than to offend the gods by whom he had sworn. But what shall we do with men who boast that they had such a citizen, the like of whom they fear to have as a city?
瑞古路斯,連在那被擄並那身體的酷刑之中,也能憑他靈魂的德行而幸福,那麼就讓我們寧可尋求那真正的德行,藉著它連一座城也能幸福。因為城的幸福別無來源,正如人的幸福一樣,既然城無非是一群同心合意的人。故此我此刻不爭論瑞古路斯身上是何種德行;目前只需如此便足夠:藉這至高貴的榜樣,他們被迫承認,不該為著身體的好處、或那些從外臨到人之物而敬拜諸神,既然那人寧可缺乏這一切,也不肯得罪他所指著起誓的諸神。但對那些誇口自己曾有這樣一位公民、卻懼怕自己的城邦成為這樣的人,我們該怎麼辦呢?
3:64
Quod si non timent, tale ergo aliquid, quale accidit Regulo, etiam ciuitati tam diligenter quam ille deos colenti accidere potuisse fateantur et Christianis temporibus non calumnientur.
But if they do not fear it, then let them confess that something such as befell Regulus could also befall a city that worships the gods as diligently as he did, and let them not slander the Christian times.
但他們若不懼怕這事,那就讓他們承認:像臨到瑞古路斯那樣的事,也能臨到一座像他那般殷勤敬拜諸神的城;並且讓他們不要毀謗基督徒的時代。
3:65
Verum quia de illis Christianis orta quaestio est, qui etiam captiuati sunt, hoc intueantur et taceant, qui saluberrimae religioni hinc inpudenter adque inprudenter inludunt, quia, si dis eorum probro non fuit, quod adtentissimus cultor illorum, dum eis iuris iurandi fidem seruaret, patria caruit, cum aliam non haberet, captiuusque aput hostes per longam mortem supplicio nouae crudelitatis occisus est, multo minus nomen criminandum est Christianum in captiuitate sacratorum suorum, qui supernam patriam ueraci fide expectantes etiam in suis sedibus peregrinos se esse nouerunt. CAPUT XVI.
But since the question has arisen about those Christians who were also taken captive, let those who shamelessly and imprudently mock at the most wholesome religion on this account consider this and be silent: that if it was no reproach to their gods that their most attentive worshipper, while he kept faith with his oath toward them, was deprived of his fatherland — having no other — and as a captive among enemies was slain by a lingering death in the punishment of a new cruelty, then much less is the Christian name to be charged with crime in the captivity of its consecrated ones, who, awaiting the heavenly fatherland with truthful faith, knew themselves to be pilgrims even in their own homes. CHAPTER XVI.
但既然問題是關乎那些也被擄去的基督徒而起的,那麼那些在這事上厚顏又無知地譏笑這最有益之宗教的人,就當思想這事而閉口無言:倘若他們的諸神並未因此蒙羞——就是他們那最殷勤的敬拜者,當他向諸神守住誓言的信實時,竟被剝奪了祖國(他別無祖國),又作為俘虜在仇敵中以一種新奇的殘忍刑罰被緩慢處死——那麼,基督徒的名就更不該因其聖別之人被擄而被定罪了;這些人以真實的信仰等候那天上的祖國,知道自己即便在本鄉,也不過是寄居的客旅。第十六章。
3:66
An stupris, quae etiam sacrarum forte uirginum est passa captiuitas, contaminari potuerit uirtus animi sine uoluntatis adsensu. Magnum sane crimen se putant obicere Christianis, cum eorum exaggerantes captiuitatem addunt etiam stupra commissa, non solum in aliena matrimonia uirginesque nupturas, sed etiam in quasdam sanctimoniales. Hic uero non fides, non pietas, non ipsa uirtus, quae castitas dicitur, sed nostra potius disputatio inter pudorem adque rationem quibusdam coartatur angustiis. Nec tantum hic curamus alienis responsionem reddere, quantum ipsis nostris consolationem.
Whether the virtue of the soul could be contaminated, without the consent of the will, by the defilements which the captivity even of consecrated virgins perchance suffered. They think indeed that they bring a grave charge against Christians when, exaggerating their captivity, they add also the violations committed — not only upon others' wives and maidens about to be married, but even upon certain consecrated women. Here, however, it is not faith, not piety, not that very virtue which is called chastity, but rather our discussion, that is straitened within certain narrow bounds between modesty and reason. Nor do we here so much take care to render an answer to others as to render consolation to our own.
論連聖別之童女在被擄中所遭受的玷污,能否在沒有意志同意的情形下污染靈魂的德行。他們的確以為自己向基督徒提出了嚴重的指控:當他們誇大基督徒的被擄時,又加上所犯的玷污之事——不僅是對別人的妻子和將要出嫁的處女,甚至是對某些獻身的婦女。然而在此,受困於貞潔與理性之間某種狹窄界限的,並非信德、並非敬虔、也並非那名為貞潔的德行本身,乃是我們的論述。我們在此並非主要為要向別人作出答辯,乃是為要給我們自己人帶來安慰。
3:67
Sit igitur in primis positum adque firmatum uirtutem, qua recte uiuitur, ab animi sede membris corporis imperare sanctumque corpus usu fieri sanctae uoluntatis, qua inconcussa ac stabili permanente, quidquid alius de corpore uel in corpore fecerit, quod sine peccato proprio non ualeat euitari, praeter culpam esse patientis. Sed quia non solum quod ad dolorem, uerum etiam quod ad libidinem pertinet, in corpore alieno perpetrari potest: quidquid tale factum fuerit, etsi retentam constantissimo animo pudici. tiam non excutit, tamen pudorem incutit, ne credatur factum cum mentis etiam uoluntate, quod fieri fortasse sine carnis aliqua uoluptate non potuit. CAPUT XVII.
Let it therefore first be laid down and established that the virtue by which one lives rightly commands the members of the body from the seat of the soul, and that the body is made holy by the use of a holy will; and that, while this remains unshaken and stable, whatever another may do with the body or in the body, which cannot be avoided without one's own sin, is free from the guilt of the one who suffers it. But because not only what pertains to pain, but also what pertains to lust, can be perpetrated in another's body, whatever of this kind shall have been done, even though it does not shake out the chastity held with most constant mind, yet it strikes in shame, lest it be believed to have been done with the will of the mind also, which perchance could not be done without some pleasure of the flesh. CHAPTER XVII.
因此,首先當確立並肯定:那使人正直度日的德行,乃是從靈魂的座位上指揮身體的肢體,並且身體是藉聖潔意志的運用而成為聖的;只要這意志堅定不移,無論他人對這身體所行的、或在這身體上所行的——凡非藉本人犯罪便無法避免之事——都與承受之人的罪咎無關。但因為不僅關乎痛苦的事,連關乎情慾的事,也能在他人的身體上被施行;凡這類事既已發生,縱然不能搖落那以最堅定之心所持守的貞潔,卻仍激起羞愧,惟恐人以為這事是連心思的意志也同意而行的——這事或許無法在肉體全無某種快感的情形下發生。第十七章。
3:68
De morte uoluntaria ob metum poenae siue dede cori s. Ac per hoc et quae se occiderunt, ne quidquam huius modi paterentur, quis humanus adfectus eis nolit ignosci ( et quae se occidere noluerunt, ne suo facinore alienum flagitium deuitarent, quisquis [eis] hoc crimini dederit, ipse crimen insipientiae non cauebit. Nam utique si non licet priuata potestate hominem occidere uel nocentem, cuius occidendi licentiam lex nulla concedit, profecto etiam qui se ipsum occidit homicida est, et tanto fit nocentior cum se occiderit, quanto innocentior in ea causa fuit, qua se occidendum putauit.
On voluntary death for fear of punishment or of disgrace. And through this, both as to those women who killed themselves lest they should suffer anything of this kind — what human feeling would refuse to pardon them? — and as to those who were unwilling to kill themselves, lest by their own crime they might avoid another's outrage, whoever shall lay this to their charge as a crime will not himself escape the crime of folly. For if it is by no means lawful by private authority to kill a man, even a guilty one, whose killing no law grants license for, then assuredly he who kills himself also is a homicide, and becomes the more guilty in killing himself the more innocent he was in that cause for which he thought he ought to kill himself.
論為懼怕刑罰或羞辱而自盡。因此,論到那些自盡免遭此類玷污的婦女——有何人之常情會不肯寬恕她們呢?又論到那些不肯自盡、免得以自己之罪去避免他人對自己施暴的婦女——凡將此事當作罪過歸在她們身上的人,自己反而免不了愚昧之罪。因為若憑私人權柄殺人,即便是殺有罪之人——而律法並未許可此種殺戮——也斷不合法,那麼那殺自己的人也確是殺人者;並且他在那他以為當自盡的事上愈是無辜,他自盡時便愈是有罪。
3:69
Nam si Iudae factum merito detestamur eumque ueritas iudicat, cum se laqueo suspendit, sceleratae illius traditionis auxisse potius quam expiasse commissum, quoniam Dei misericordiam desperando exitiabiliter paenitens nullum sibi salubris paenitentiae locum reliquit: quanto magis a sua nece se abstinere debet, qui tali supplicio quod in se puniat non habet. Iudas enim cum se occidit, sceleratum hominem occidit, et tamen non solum Christi., uerum etiam suae mortis reus finiuit hanc uitam, quia licet propter suum scelus alio suo scelere occisus est.
For if we rightly detest the deed of Judas, and Truth judges that when he hanged himself with a noose he rather increased than expiated the guilt of that wicked betrayal, since by despairing of God's mercy he, fatally repentant, left himself no place for wholesome penitence — how much more ought he to abstain from his own slaying who has nothing in himself which he might punish by such a penalty! For Judas, when he killed himself, killed a wicked man, and yet he ended this life guilty not only of Christ's death but also of his own, because, although it was on account of his own crime, he was slain by another crime of his own.
因為若我們理當憎惡猶大的行為,並且真理斷定,當他用繩索上吊時,他乃是增加而非贖清了那邪惡出賣的罪——因他絕望於神的憐憫,懷著致命的懊悔,給自己存留不下得救痛悔的餘地——那麼,一個在自己身上並無甚麼可用這種刑罰來懲治之事的人,豈不更當戒絕自盡麼!因為猶大自盡時,所殺的乃是一個邪惡之人,然而他結束此生時,所負的罪不僅是基督之死,更是自己之死的罪;因為他雖是為著自己的罪而死,卻是被自己另一樁罪所殺。
3:70
Quur autem homo, qui mali nihil fecit, sibi malefaciat et se ipsum interficiendo hominem interficiat innocentem, ne alium patiatur nocentem, adque in se perpetret peccatum proprium, ne in eo perpetretur alienum? CAPUT XVIII. De aliena uiolentaque libidine, quam in oppresso corpore mens inuita perpetitur. At enim, De uel aliena polluat libido, metuitur. Non polluet, si aliena erit; si autem polluet, aliena non erit. Sed cum pudicitia uirtus sit animi comitemque habeat fortitudinem, qua potius quaelibet mala tolerare quam malo consentire decernit, nullus autem magnanimus et pudicus in potestate habeat, quid de sua carne fiat, sed tantum quid adnuat mente uel renuat:
But why should a man who has done no evil do harm to himself, and by killing himself slay an innocent man, lest he suffer another guilty one, and perpetrate upon himself his own sin, lest another's sin be perpetrated upon him? CHAPTER XVIII. On another's violent lust, which the unwilling mind endures in the oppressed body. But indeed, it is feared lest another's lust, even though another's, should pollute. It will not pollute, if it is another's; but if it pollutes, it is not another's. But since chastity is a virtue of the soul, and has fortitude for its companion, by which it determines to endure any evils whatsoever rather than to consent to evil, and since no one magnanimous and chaste has in his power what may be done with his flesh, but only what he may assent to or refuse with the mind:
但一個未行甚麼惡事的人,為何要害自己、藉自盡而殺害一個無辜之人,免得承受另一個有罪之人?又為何要在自己身上犯下本己之罪,免得他人之罪在他身上施行呢?第十八章:論他人強暴的情慾,是不情願的心思在受壓制的身體中所承受的。但確有人懼怕:他人的情慾,縱然是他人的,是否會污染人。倘若它是他人的,便不會污染;倘若它污染人,便不是他人的了。但既然貞潔是靈魂的德行,並以剛毅為伴——藉此剛毅,貞潔寧願承受任何禍患,也不肯應允罪惡——又既然沒有一個胸懷寬大、貞潔的人能掌管自己的肉體會遭遇何事,而只能掌管自己的心思要應允還是拒絕:
3:71
quis eadem sana mente putauerit perdere se pudicitiam, si forte in adprehensa et oppressa carne sua exerceatur et expleatur libido non sua? Si enim hoc modo pudicitia perit, profecto pudicitia uirtus animi non erit, nec pertinebit ad ea bona, quibus bene uiuitur, sed in bonis corporis numerabitur, qualia sunt uires pulchritudo saneualetudo, ac si quid huius modi est; quae bona, etiamsi minuantur, bonam iustamque uitam omnino non minuunt. Quod si tale aliquid est pudicitia, ut quid pro illa, ne amittatur, etiam periculo corporis laboratur? Si autem animi bonum est, etiam obpresso corpore non amittitur.
who in that same sound mind would suppose himself to lose chastity, if perchance in his seized and oppressed flesh a lust not his own should be exercised and satisfied? For if chastity perishes in this way, then assuredly chastity will not be a virtue of the soul, nor will it pertain to those goods by which one lives well, but it will be numbered among the goods of the body, such as are strength, beauty, sound health, and whatever is of this kind; which goods, even if they are diminished, do not at all diminish a good and just life. But if chastity is something of this kind, why is there toil, even at the body's peril, on its behalf, lest it be lost? But if it is a good of the soul, it is not lost even when the body is oppressed.
在這同一健全的心思下,有誰會以為自己失去了貞潔,倘若在他被擒被壓制的肉體上,竟有一種非屬自己的情慾被施行並得逞?因為貞潔若以這樣的方式喪失,那麼貞潔便確然不是靈魂的德行,也不屬於那使人善度此生的諸善,乃要被列在身體的諸善之中——如氣力、美貌、健康,以及諸如此類之物;這些善縱然減損,也絲毫不減損美善公義的生命。但貞潔若是這類之物,為何要為它勞苦、甚至冒身體的危險,免得失去它呢?然而它若是靈魂的善,那麼縱使身體被壓制,它也不致喪失。
3:72
Quin etiam sanctae continentiae bonum cum inmunditiae carnalium concupiscentiarum non cedit, et ipsum corpus sanctificatur, et ideo, cum eis non cedere inconcussa intentione persistit, nec de ipso corpore perit sanctitas, quia eo sancte utendi perseuerat uoluntas et, quantum est in ipso, etiam facultas. Neque enim eo corpus sanctum est, quod eius membra sunt integra, aut eo, quod nullo contrectantur adtactu, cum possint diuersis casibus etiam uulnerata uim perpeti, et medici aliquando saluti opitulantes haec ibi faciant, quae horret aspectus. Obstetrix uirginis cuiusdam integritatem manu uelut explorans siue maleuolentia siue inscitia siue casu, dum inspicit, perdidit.
Nay rather, when the good of holy continence does not yield to the uncleanness of carnal concupiscences, the body itself too is sanctified; and therefore, when it persists with unshaken intention in not yielding to them, the sanctity does not perish even from the body itself, because the will to use it holily perseveres and, as far as is in the body's own power, the ability too. For the body is not holy because its members are intact, nor because they are touched by no contact, since by diverse mishaps they can even, being wounded, suffer violence, and physicians sometimes, while bringing aid to health, do there things which the sight shrinks from. A midwife, examining as it were with her hand the integrity of a certain virgin, whether by malevolence or by unskillfulness or by chance, destroyed it while she inspected.
不僅如此,當聖潔節制的善不向肉體情慾的污穢屈服時,連身體本身也被分別為聖;因此,當它以堅定不移的心志持守、不向那些情慾屈服時,連身體本身的聖潔也不致喪失,因為聖潔使用身體的意志持續存留,並且就身體自身所能而言,其能力也存留。因為身體之為聖,並非因其肢體完好無損,也並非因它未被任何接觸所觸及——既然身體因各樣不測,連受傷時也能遭受暴力,並且醫生有時為扶助康健,竟在那裡作出叫人目不忍睹之事。一位接生婆用手彷彿察驗某童女是否完好,無論是出於惡意、或無知、或偶然,竟在察驗時毀壞了那完好。
3:73
Non opinor quemquam tam stulte sapere, ut huic perisse aliquid existimet etiam de ipsius corporis sanctitate, quamuis membri illius integritate iam perdita. Quocirca proposito animi permanente, per quod etiam corpus sanctificari meruit, nec ipsi corpori aufert sanctitatem uiolentia libidinis alienae, quam seruat perseuerantia continentiae suae. An uero si aliqua femina mente corrupta uiolatoque proposito, quod Deo uouerat, pergat uitianda ad deceptorem suum, ad hoc eam pergentem sanctam uel corpore dicimus, ea sanctitate animi, per quam corpus sanctificabatur, amissa adque destructa?
I do not think anyone is so foolishly wise as to suppose that this woman lost anything even of her body's own sanctity, although the integrity of that member was now destroyed. Wherefore, while the soul's purpose remains, through which the body too merited to be sanctified, the violence of another's lust does not take away sanctity even from the body itself, which the perseverance of her own continence preserves. But, on the other hand, if some woman, corrupted in mind and her purpose violated which she had vowed to God, goes forth to be defiled to her deceiver, do we call her, as she goes to this, holy even in body, when the sanctity of soul, through which the body was being sanctified, is lost and destroyed?
我不認為有人會愚蠢地自以為聰明,竟以為這婦人連身體自身的聖潔也失去了甚麼,雖然那肢體的完好如今已被毀壞。故此,只要靈魂的心志存留——身體正是藉此心志才配被分別為聖——他人情慾的暴力,便奪不去連身體本身的聖潔;這聖潔乃是她自己持守節制的堅忍所保全的。但反過來說,若有婦人心思敗壞,違背了她向神所許的願,前去投奔那欺哄她之人受玷污,當她前往此事時,我們豈能稱她連身體也是聖潔的麼——既然那使身體得以分別為聖的靈魂之聖潔,已經喪失被毀了?
3:74
Absit hic error et hinc potius admoneamur ita non amitti corporis sanctitatem manente animi sanctitate etiam corpore obpresso, sicut amittitur et corporis sanctitas uiolata animi sanctitate etiam corpore intacto. Quam ob rem non habet quod in se morte spontanea puniat femina sine ulla sua consensione uiolenter obpressa et alieno conpressa peccato; quanto minus antequam hoc fiat! ne admittatur homicidium certum, cum ipsum flagitium, quamuis alienum, adhuc pendet incertum. CAPUT XVIIII. De Lucretia, quae se ob inlatum sibi stuprum peremit.
Far be this error, and let us rather be admonished hereby that the sanctity of the body is so not lost while the sanctity of the soul remains, even though the body be oppressed, just as the sanctity of the body too is lost when the sanctity of the soul is violated, even though the body be untouched. Wherefore a woman violently oppressed and assailed by another's sin without any consent of her own has nothing in herself which she should punish by a voluntary death; how much less before this is done! lest a certain homicide be committed, while the very outrage, though another's, still hangs uncertain. CHAPTER XIX. On Lucretia, who slew herself on account of the rape inflicted upon her.
願這謬誤遠離,倒讓我們藉此受勸戒:只要靈魂的聖潔存留,縱然身體被壓制,身體的聖潔便不致喪失;正如靈魂的聖潔一旦被玷污,縱然身體未被觸及,身體的聖潔也照樣喪失。故此,一個被他人之罪強暴侵犯、自己卻全無同意的婦人,在自己身上並無甚麼當以自盡來懲治之事;那麼在此事尚未發生之先,就更不該如此了!免得犯下確實的殺人之罪,而那玷污本身——雖是他人的——尚懸而未決。第十九章:論盧克麗霞,她因所受的強暴而自盡。
3:75
An forte huic perspicuae rationi, qua dicimus corpore obpresso nequaquam proposito castitatis ulla in malum consensione mutato illius tantum esse flagitium, qui obprimens concubuerit, non illius, quae obpressa concumbenti nulla uoluntate consenserit, contradicere audebunt hi, contra quos feminarum Christianarum in captiuitate obpressarum non tantum mentes, uerum etiam corpora sancta defendimus? Lucretiam certe, matronam nobilem ueteremque Romanam, pudicitiae magnis efferunt laudibus.
Or will those against whom we defend not only the minds but even the sacred bodies of Christian women violated in captivity dare, perhaps, to contradict this clear principle, by which we say that, when the body is overpowered yet the resolve of chastity remains unaltered by any consent to evil, the disgrace belongs only to him who overpowered her and lay with her, and not to her who, having been overpowered, in no way consented in will to the one lying with her? Lucretia, to be sure, that noble matron of ancient Rome, they extol with great praises of her chastity.
我們所辯護的,不僅是被擄掠中遭凌辱的基督徒婦女的心靈,更是她們聖潔的身體;那麼那些反對我們的人,難道竟敢反駁這個明白的道理嗎?我們說:當身體被強暴,而貞潔的志向絲毫未因任何對惡的同意而改變時,那恥辱只屬於那強暴並與她同寢的人,而不屬於那被強暴、卻在意志上絲毫未同意與她同寢者的婦人。那古羅馬高貴的婦人盧克麗霞(Lucretia),他們確實大大稱讚她的貞潔。
3:76
Huius corpore cum uiolenter obpresso Tarquinii regis filius libidinose potitus esset, illa scelus inprobissimi iuuenis marito Collatino et propinquo Bruto, uiris clarissimis et fortissimis, indicauit eosque ad uindictam constrinxit. Deinde foedi in se commissi aegra adque inpatiens se peremit. Quid dicemus? Adultera haec an casta iudicanda est? Quis in hac controuersia laborandum putauerit? Egregie quidam ex hoc ueraciterque declamans ait: \'Mirabile dictu, duo fuerunt et adulterium unus admisit.\' Splendide adque uerissime.
When the son of King Tarquin had lustfully overpowered her body by violence and taken his pleasure, she made known the crime of that most wicked young man to her husband Collatinus and to her kinsman Brutus—men most illustrious and most valiant—and bound them to avenge it. Then, sick at heart and unable to bear the foul deed committed against her, she destroyed herself. What shall we say? Is she to be judged an adulteress or chaste? Who would think there is any difficulty to labor over in this dispute? One man, declaiming excellently and truly on this matter, says: 「Wondrous to tell, there were two, yet only one committed adultery.」 Splendidly and most truly spoken.
當塔克文(Tarquin)王的兒子以暴力縱欲強佔了她的身體、飽其私慾之後,她便將那極其邪惡的青年所犯之罪,告訴了她的丈夫科拉提努斯(Collatinus)和她的親屬布魯圖斯(Brutus)——這兩位都是最尊貴最英勇的人——並使他們立誓報仇。然後,她因心中悲苦、無法忍受對自己所犯的醜行,便自盡了。我們要怎麼說呢?該判她為淫婦,還是貞潔?誰會認為這爭論有什麼難處需要費力?有一位就此題目發表演說、講得極好極真的人說:「奇哉可述,有兩個人,卻只有一人犯了姦淫。」說得精彩極了,也最為真確。
3:77
Intuens enim in duorum corporum commixtione unius inquinatissimam cupiditatem, alterius castissimam uoluntatem, et non quid coniunctione membrorum, sed quid animorum diuersitate ageretur adtendens: (Duo., inquit, fuerunt, et adulterium unus admisit.\' Sed quid est hoc, quod in eam grauius uindicatur, quae adulterium non admisit? Nam ille patria cum patre pulsus est. haec summo est mactata supplicio. Si non est illa inpudicitia qua inuita obprimitur, non est haec iustitia qua casta punitur. Vos appello, leges iudicesque Romani. Nempe post perpetrata facinora nec quemquam scelestum indemnatum inpune uoluistis occidi.
For, looking upon the most defiled lust of the one and the most chaste will of the other in the union of two bodies, and attending not to what was done by the joining of limbs but to what was at work in the diversity of their souls, he says: 「There were two, yet only one committed adultery.」 But what is this, that a heavier punishment is exacted upon her who did not commit adultery? For he was driven from his country together with his father, while she was struck down with the supreme penalty. If that is not unchastity by which one unwilling is overpowered, then this is not justice by which the chaste is punished. I appeal to you, O laws and judges of Rome. After crimes were perpetrated, you surely did not wish even a guilty man to be slain with impunity uncondemned.
因為他注視著在兩個身體結合中的那一個極其污穢的情慾與另一個極其貞潔的意願,並不留意肢體交合所成就的,而留意他們靈魂的相異所運作的,於是說:「有兩個人,卻只有一人犯了姦淫。」但這是怎麼回事,就是那沒有犯姦淫的人卻受了更重的懲罰?因為他不過是與他父親一同被逐出國境,而她卻遭受了極刑。倘若那違背本意被強暴的不算不貞,那麼這懲罰貞潔者的便不算公義。羅馬的法律和審判官啊,我向你們呼籲。在罪行犯下之後,你們斷不願意連一個未經定罪的罪人都被無故處死。
3:78
Si ergo ad uestrum iudicium quisquam deferret hoc crimen uobisque probaretur non solum indemnatam, uerum etiam castam et innocentem interfectam esse mulierem, nonne eum, qui id fecisset, seueritate congrua plecteretis? Hoc fecit illa Lucretia; illa, illa sic praedicata Lucretia innocentem, castam, uim perpessam Lucretiam insuper interemit. Proferte sententiam. Quod si propterea non potestis, quia non adstat quam punire possitis, quur interfectricem innocentis et castae tanta praedicatione laudatis? Quam certe aput infernos iudices etiam tales, quales poetarum uestrorum carminibus cantitantur, nulla ratione defenditis, constitutam inter illos scilicet,.
If, then, anyone should bring this charge before your tribunal, and it were proven to you that a woman had been slain who was not only uncondemned but also chaste and innocent, would you not punish the one who had done it with fitting severity? This is what that Lucretia did; that—that—so-celebrated Lucretia slew the innocent, chaste Lucretia who had suffered violence. Pronounce your sentence. But if you cannot do so for this reason, that she is not present whom you might punish, why do you praise with such great acclaim the slayer of an innocent and chaste woman? Whom certainly you can by no means defend before those judges of the underworld even of the sort that are sung in the songs of your poets—she being set, namely, among those
那麼,倘若有人將這控告帶到你們的法庭前,並向你們證明:有一個婦人被殺,她不僅未經定罪,而且貞潔無辜——你們豈不會以相稱的嚴厲懲罰那行此事的人嗎?這正是那盧克麗霞所行的;那位——那位被如此頌揚的盧克麗霞,殺害了那無辜、貞潔、遭受暴力的盧克麗霞。請宣判吧。但若你們因此不能宣判,因為那可受你們懲罰的人並不在場,那麼你們為何以如此盛大的頌讚去稱讚那殺害無辜貞潔婦人的兇手呢?她在你們詩人歌詠所唱、那一類陰間審判官面前,你們斷無理由為她辯護——她正被列在那些人之中,
3:79
qui sibi letum Insontes peperere manu lucemque perosi Proiecere animas; cui ad superna redire cupienti Fas obstat, tristisque palus inamabilis undae Adligat. An forte ideo ibi non est, quia non insontem, sed male sibi consciam se peremit? Quid si enim (quod ipsa tantummodo nosse poterat) quamuis iuueni uiolenter inruenti etiam sua libidine inlecta consensit idque in se puniens ita doluit, ut morte putaret expiandum? Quamquam ne sic quidem se occidere debuit, si fructuosam posset aput deos falsos agere paenitentiam.
who with their own hand wrought death for themselves, guiltless, and loathing the light cast away their souls; for whom, though they long to return to the world above, the divine law stands in the way, and the dismal swamp of the loathsome flood binds them fast. Or is she perhaps not there for this reason, that she slew herself not as innocent, but conscious of evil within herself? For what if (a thing she alone could know) she, though the youth rushed upon her by violence, was herself also enticed by her own desire and consented, and, punishing this in herself, so grieved that she thought it must be expiated by death? And yet not even thus ought she to have killed herself, if she could have performed a fruitful repentance before the false gods.
就是那些親手為自己造成死亡的人——他們無辜卻憎惡光明,拋棄了自己的性命;他們雖渴望回到上界,神聖的法則卻攔阻他們,那可憎之水陰沉的沼澤把他們束縛住。又或者她不在那裡,乃是因為她殺死的並非無辜之人,而是一個自知有惡的自己?因為,倘若(這事唯有她自己能知曉)她雖被那青年暴力侵犯,卻也被自己的情慾所引動而同意了,並因在自己身上懲治此事而極其悲痛,以致認為必須以死償還呢?然而即便如此,倘若她能在那些假神面前作出有功效的悔改,她也不該自殺。
3:80
Verum tamen si forte ita est falsumque est illud, quod duo fuerunt et adulterium unus admisit, sed potius ambo adulterium commiserunt, unus manifesta inuasione, altera latente consensione, non se occidit insontem, et ideo potest a litteratis eius defensoribus dici non esse aput inferos inter illos, <qui sibi letum insontes peperere manu.\' Sed ita haec causa ex utroque latere coartatur, ut, si extenuatur homicidium, adulterium confirmetur; si purgatur adulterium, homicidium cumuletur; nec omnino inuenitur exitus, ubi dicitur: Si adulterata, quur laudata;
Nevertheless, if perchance it is thus, and that saying is false—that there were two and only one committed adultery—but rather both committed adultery, the one by manifest invasion, the other by hidden consent, then she did not slay herself innocent, and therefore it can be said by her literary defenders that she is not among those in the underworld who 「with their own hand wrought death for themselves, guiltless.」 But this case is so pressed on both sides that, if the homicide is extenuated, the adultery is confirmed; if the adultery is purged away, the homicide is heaped up; nor is any way out found at all, when it is asked: If she was an adulteress, why is she praised;
然而,倘若事情果真如此,而那句話——有兩個人,卻只有一人犯了姦淫——乃是虛假的,倒不如說兩人都犯了姦淫:一個是公然的侵犯,另一個是隱藏的同意;那麼她殺死的並非無辜之人,因此她那些舞文弄墨的辯護者便可說她並不在陰間那些「親手為自己無辜地造成死亡」的人之列。但這案子在兩面都被逼得如此緊,以致:若把殺人罪減輕,姦淫罪便得到證實;若把姦淫罪洗清,殺人罪便加重;當人問「她若是淫婦,為何受稱讚」時,根本找不到任何出路;
3:81
si pudica, quur occisa?* Nobis tamen hoc tam nobili feminae huius exemplo ad istos refutandos, qui Christianis feminis in captiuitate conpressis alieni ab omni cogitatione sanctitatis insultant, sufficit quod in praeclaris eius laudibus dictum est: Duo fuerunt et adulterium unus admisit.\' Talis enim ab eis Lucretia magis credita est, quae se nullo adulterino potuerit maculare consensu. Quod ergo se ipsam, quoniam adulterum pertulit, etiam non adultera occidit, non est pudicitiae caritas, sed pudoris infirmitas.
if she was chaste, why was she slain? Yet for us, in order to refute these men who insult Christian women violated in captivity, men estranged from every thought of holiness, this noble woman's example suffices, in that it was said amid her illustrious praises: 「There were two, yet only one committed adultery.」 For Lucretia was the more believed by them to be one who could not stain herself by any consent to adultery. That she therefore killed herself—herself, not an adulteress—because she had endured an adulterer, is not love of chastity but weakness of shame.
她若是貞潔的,為何被殺?然而對我們而言,為要駁倒那些侮辱被擄中遭凌辱的基督徒婦女、遠離一切聖潔思想的人,這位高貴婦人的榜樣已足夠了,因為在她那卓著的頌讚之中曾說:「有兩個人,卻只有一人犯了姦淫。」因為盧克麗霞在他們看來,更被信以為是一個不能因任何同意姦淫而玷污自己的人。那麼她因忍受了一個姦夫,便殺死了自己——殺死的是自己,並非淫婦——這並不是出於愛慕貞潔,而是出於羞愧的軟弱。
3:82
Puduit enim eam turpitudinis alienae in se commissae etiamsi non secum, et Romana mulier, laudis auida nimium, uerita est ne putaretur, quod uiolenter est passa cum uiueret, libenter passa si uiueret. Unde ad oculos hominum testem . mentis suae illam poenam adhibendam putauit, quibus conscientiam demonstrare non potuit. Sociam quippe facti se credi erubuit, si, quod alius in ea fecerat turpiter, ferret ipsa patienter. Non hoc fecerunt feminae Christianae, quae passae similia uiuunt tamen nec in se ultae sunt crimen alienum, ne aliorum sceleribus adderent sua, si, quoniam hostes in eis concupiscendo stupra commiserant, illae in se ipsis homicidia erubescendo committerent.
For she was ashamed of another's foulness committed against her, even though not with her, and, being a Roman woman too greedy of praise, she feared lest it be thought that, what she had suffered by violence while she lived, she had suffered willingly if she lived on. Therefore she thought that punishment must be brought before the eyes of men as a witness of her mind, since she could not display her conscience to them. For she blushed to be believed an accomplice in the deed, if she should patiently bear what another had foully done in her. Christian women did not do this, who, having suffered similar things, yet live and did not avenge upon themselves another's crime, lest they should add their own to the crimes of others—if, because the enemy by lusting had committed defilements upon them, they should out of shame commit homicides upon themselves.
因為她為另一人對她所犯的——雖非與她同犯的——醜行而羞愧;身為一個過度貪愛名譽的羅馬婦人,她唯恐人以為:她活著時被暴力所受的,倘若繼續活下去,便像是甘心情願所受的。因此她認為,既然不能向人顯明她的良心,就必須在人眼前施加那懲罰,作為她心志的見證。因為她羞於被人以為是這事的同謀——若是別人在她身上醜惡地所行的,她竟自己耐心忍受。基督徒婦女卻沒有這樣行;她們雖遭遇了類似的事,卻仍然活著,也不在自己身上報復別人的罪行,免得若因仇敵縱欲在她們身上犯了姦污,她們竟因羞愧而在自己身上犯下殺人之罪,將自己的罪加在別人的罪行之上。
3:83
Habent quippe intus gloriam castitatis, testimonium conscientiae; habent autem coram oculis Dei sui nec requirunt amplius, ubi quid recte faciant non habent amplius, ne deuient ab auctoritate legis diuinae, cum male deuitant offensionem suspicionis humanae. CAPUT XX. Nullam esse auctoritatem, quae Christianis in qualibet causa ius uoluntariae necis tribuat. Neque enim frustra in sanctis canonicis libris nusquam nobis diuinitus praeceptum permissumue reperiri potest, ut uel ipsius adipiscendae inmortalitatis uel ullius cauendi carendiue mali causa nobismet ipsis necem inferamus. Nam et prohibitos nos esse intellegendum est, ubi lex ait: Non occides, praesertim quia non addidit:
For they have within them the glory of chastity, the testimony of conscience; and they have it before the eyes of their God, and they seek no more, where they have nothing further that they may rightly do, lest they swerve from the authority of the divine law while they wrongly avoid the offense of human suspicion. CHAPTER XX. That there is no authority which grants to Christians, in any cause whatever, the right of voluntary death. For not in vain can it be found that nowhere in the holy canonical books has it been divinely commanded or permitted to us that, for the sake either of attaining immortality itself or of avoiding or escaping any evil, we should inflict death upon ourselves. For we are to understand that we are forbidden this also where the law says: Thou shalt not kill—especially since it did not add:
因為她們裡面有貞潔的榮耀,有良心的見證;她們在自己神的眼前擁有這些,也就不再求別的;在那裡,她們沒有更多可以正當去行的事,免得她們在錯誤地躲避人的猜疑之冒犯時,反偏離了神聖律法的權威。第二十章。論在任何緣由上,都沒有任何權柄授予基督徒以自願赴死的權利。因為並非徒然,我們發現在聖經正典書卷中,神從未在任何地方命令或允許我們:為要得著不朽本身,或為躲避或逃脫任何禍患,而對自己施加死亡。因為我們應當明白,律法所說「不可殺人」之處,也禁止了這事——尤其因為它沒有加上:
3:84
\'proximum tuum\', sicut falsum testimonium cum uetaret: Falsum, inquit, testimonium non dices aduersus proximum tuum. Nec ideo tamen si aduersus se ipsum quisquam falsum testimonium dixerit, ab hoc crimine se putauerit alienum, quoniam regulam diligendi proximum a semet ipso dilector accepit, quando quidem scriptum est: Diliges pro x i mum tuum tamquam te ipsum. Porro si falsi testimonii non minus reus est qui de se ipso falsum fatetur, quam si aduersus proximum hoc faceret, cum in eo praecepto, quo falsum testimonium prohibetur, aduersus proximum prohibeatur possitque non recte intellegentibus uideri non esse prohibitum, ut aduersus se ipsum quisque falsus testis adsistat:
「thy neighbor」, as when it forbade false witness it said: Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbor. Nor, however, should anyone, if he bear false witness against himself, think himself free of this crime, because the lover received from himself the rule of loving his neighbor, since indeed it is written: Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself. Moreover, if one who confesses what is false about himself is no less guilty of false witness than if he did this against his neighbor—since in that precept by which false witness is forbidden, it is forbidden against one's neighbor, and it could seem to those not rightly understanding that it is not forbidden for anyone to stand as a false witness against himself—
「你的鄰舍」;正如禁止作假見證時所說:不可作假見證陷害你的鄰舍。然而,倘若有人作假見證陷害自己,也不可因此以為自己脫離了這罪,因為那愛人者乃是從自己領受了愛鄰舍的準則,既然經上記著說:要愛鄰舍如同自己。再者,倘若一個對自己說假話的人,其作假見證的罪不亞於對鄰舍作假見證——因為在那禁止作假見證的誡命中,所禁止的是針對鄰舍,而對那些不能正確理解的人,似乎沒有禁止人作假見證陷害自己——
3:85
quanto magis intellegendum est non licere homini se ipsum occidere, cum in eo, quod scriptum est: Non occides, nihilo deinde addito, nullus, nec ipse utique cui praecipitur, intellegatur exceptus! Unde quidam hoc praeceptum etiam in bestias ac pecora conantur extendere, ut ex hoc nullum etiam illorum liceat occidere. Quur ergo non et herbas et quicquid humo radicitus alitur ac figitur? Nam et hoc genus rerum, quamuis non sentiat, dicitur uiuere ac per hoc potest et mori, proinde etiam, cum uis adhibetur, occidi. Unde et apostolus, cum de huius modi seminibus loqueretur: Tu, inquit, quod seminas non uiuificatur, nisi moriatur; et in psalmo scriptum est: Occidit uites eorum in grandine.
how much more is it to be understood that it is not lawful for a man to kill himself, since in that which is written, Thou shalt not kill, with nothing thereafter added, no one—not even the very one to whom the command is given—is to be understood as excepted! Hence some try to extend this precept even to beasts and cattle, so that on this account it should not be lawful to kill any of them either. Why then not also herbs and whatever is nourished and fixed in the soil by its roots? For this kind of thing too, although it does not feel, is said to live, and through this can also die, and accordingly, when force is applied, can be killed. Hence the Apostle too, when he was speaking of seeds of this sort, says: Thou, that which thou sowest is not quickened, except it die; and in the Psalm it is written: He killed their vines with hail.
何況更應當明白,人殺自己也是不合法的,既然在「不可殺人」這寫定的話中,後面毫無增添,沒有任何人——連那受誡命的人自己——可被理解為例外!由此有些人竟試圖把這誡命延伸到走獸牲畜身上,以致據此連殺死牠們中任何一個也不合法。那麼,為何不也延伸到草木,以及凡靠根在土中得養分並紮根之物呢?因為這一類東西雖無知覺,卻被說是活著的,因此也能死,照樣,當施加暴力時,也能被殺。所以使徒在論到這一類種子時也說:你所種的,若不死,就不能生;詩篇上也記著說:他用冰雹打死他們的葡萄樹。
3:86
Num igitur ob hoc, cum audimus: Non occides, uirgultum uellere nefas ducimus et Manichaeorum errori insanissime adquiescimus? His igitur deliramentis remotis cum legimus: Non occides, si propterea non accipimus hoc dictum de frutectis esse, quia nullus eis sensus est, nec de inrationabilibus animantibus, uolatilibus natatilibus, ambulatilibus reptilibus, quia nulla nobis ratione sociantur, quam non eis datum est nobiscum habere communem (unde iustissima ordinatione creatoris et uita et mors eorum nostris usibus subditur): restat ut de homine intellegamus, quod dictum est: Non occides, nec alterum ergo nec te. Neque enim qui se occidit aliud quam hominem occidit. CAPUT XXI.
Shall we then, on this account, when we hear 「Thou shalt not kill」, count it a sin to pluck a shrub, and most madly acquiesce in the error of the Manichaeans? With these ravings, then, set aside, when we read 「Thou shalt not kill」, if we do not take this saying to be about bushes, because they have no sensation, nor about irrational animals—flying, swimming, walking, creeping—because they are associated with us by no reason, which has not been given them to share in common with us (whence by the most just ordinance of the Creator both their life and death are subjected to our uses): it remains that we understand it to have been said about man, 「Thou shalt not kill」—therefore neither another nor thyself. For indeed he who kills himself kills nothing other than a man. CHAPTER XXI.
那麼,我們豈要為此緣故,一聽見「不可殺人」,就把拔一棵灌木當作罪,並極其瘋狂地附和摩尼教徒的錯謬嗎?那麼,把這些胡言撇開之後,當我們讀到「不可殺人」時,倘若我們不認為這話是論到灌木的——因為它們沒有知覺——也不是論到無理性的動物的,無論飛的、游的、走的、爬的——因為它們與我們並無任何理性相通,那理性並未賜給牠們與我們共有(由此,照創造主極其公義的安排,牠們的生與死都服在我們的用途之下):那麼剩下的,就是我們當明白「不可殺人」這話是論到人的——所以既不可殺別人,也不可殺自己。因為殺自己的人,所殺的不是別的,正是一個人。第二十一章。
3:87
De interfectionibus hominum, quae ab homicidii crimine excipiuntur. Quasdam uero exceptiones eadem ipsa diuina fecit auctoritas, ut non liceat hominem occidi. Sed his exceptis, quos Deus occidi iubet siue data lege siue ad personam pro tempore expressa iussione, (non autem ipse occidit, qui ministerium debet iubenti, sicut adminiculum gladius utenti; et ideo nequa.. quam contra hoc praeceptum fecerunt, quo dictum est: Non occides, qui Deo auctore bella gesserunt aut personam gerentes publicae potestatis secundum eius leges, hoc est iustissimae rationis imperium, sceleratos morte punierunt;
On the killings of men that are excepted from the crime of homicide. But certain exceptions that same divine authority itself has made, so that a man may not be killed. But with these excepted, whom God commands to be killed, whether by a law given or by an express command for a time addressed to a particular person (yet he himself does not kill who owes his service to the one commanding, as a sword is an aid to the one using it; and therefore they in no way acted against this precept by which it was said, Thou shalt not kill, who waged wars with God as their author, or who, bearing the person of public power, punished criminals with death according to its laws, that is, according to the command of most just reason);
論那些被排除於殺人罪之外的殺人之舉。然而那同一神聖的權威自己定下了某些例外,使人不可被殺。但除了這些例外之人——就是神所命定要殺的,無論是藉所頒的律法,或是藉一時對某個特定之人發出的明確命令(然而那欠命令者以服事之人,自己並未殺人,正如刀劍是用刀者的工具;因此,那些以神為發起者而爭戰的人,或那些擔任公共權柄之職、照其法律——就是照最公義之理的命令——以死刑懲治罪犯的人,斷不算違背了那「不可殺人」的誡命)——
3:88
et Abraham non solum non est culpatus crudelitatis crimine, uerum etiam laudatus est nomine pietatis, quod uoluit filium nequaquam scelerate, sed oboedienter occidere; et merito quaeritur utrum pro iussu Dei sit habendum, quod Iephte filiam, quae patri occurrit, occidit, cum id se uouisset immolaturum Deo, quod ei redeunti de proelio uictori primitus occurrisset;
and Abraham was not only not blamed for the crime of cruelty, but was even praised under the name of piety, because he was willing to kill his son not wickedly but obediently; and it is rightly asked whether it is to be reckoned as done by God's command, that Jephthah killed his daughter, who met her father, since he had vowed that he would sacrifice to God whatever should first meet him as he returned victorious from battle;
亞伯拉罕不僅沒有因殘忍之罪受責備,反倒因敬虔之名受了稱讚,因為他甘心殺他的兒子,並非出於邪惡,而是出於順服;並且人正當地問道:耶弗他(Jephthah)殺了那迎接父親的女兒,是否該算為照神的命令所行的;因為他曾起誓,凡他得勝從戰場歸回時頭一個迎接他的,他必獻給神為祭;
3:89
nec Samson aliter excusatur, quod se ipsum cum hostibus ruina domus obpressit, nisi quia spiritus latenter hoc iusserat, qui per illum miracula faciebat) — his igitur exceptis, quos uel lex iusta generaliter uel ipse fons iustitiae Deus specialiter occidi iubet, quisquis hominem uel se ipsum uel quemlibet occiderit, homicidii crimine innectitur. CAPUT XXII. An umquam possit mors uoluntaria ad magni- tudinem animi pertinere. Et quicumque hoc in se ipsis perpetrauerunt, animi magnitudine fortasse mirandi, non sapientiae sanitate laudandi sunt.
nor is Samson otherwise excused, that he crushed himself together with his enemies by the ruin of the house, except that the Spirit, which through him worked miracles, had secretly commanded this)—with these, then, excepted, whom either a just law generally, or God the very fountain of justice specially, commands to be killed, whoever kills a man—whether himself, or anyone at all—is entangled in the crime of homicide. CHAPTER XXII. Whether voluntary death can ever pertain to greatness of soul. And whoever have perpetrated this upon themselves are perhaps to be wondered at for greatness of soul, but not to be praised for soundness of wisdom.
參孫(Samson)若不是那藉他行神蹟的靈暗中如此命令了他,他將自己與仇敵一同壓在傾塌的房屋之下,便無從開脫)——那麼,除了這些例外之人——就是公義的律法普遍地,或公義的本源——神——特別地所命定要殺的人——之外,凡殺人的,無論是殺自己或殺任何人,都陷在殺人之罪裡。第二十二章。論自願之死是否曾能算為靈魂的偉大。凡在自己身上犯下此事的人,或許因靈魂的偉大而令人驚奇,卻不該因智慧的健全而受稱讚。
3:90
Quamquam si rationem diligentius consulas, ne ipsa quidem animi magnitudo recte nominabitur, ubi quisque non ualendo tolerare uel quaeque aspera uel aliena peccata se ipse interemerit. Magis enim mens infirma deprehenditur, quae ferre non potest uel duram sui corporis seruitutem uel stultam uulgi opinionem, maiorque animus merito dicendus est, qui uitam aerumnosam magis potest ferre quam fugere et humanum iudicium maximeque uulgare, quod plerumque caligine erroris inuoluitur, prae conscientiae luce ac puritate contemnere.
And yet, if you consult reason more carefully, not even that greatness of soul itself will rightly be so named, where anyone, through inability to bear either harsh things or others' sins, has slain himself. For a feeble mind is rather detected, which cannot bear either the hard servitude of its own body or the foolish opinion of the crowd; and that soul is deservedly to be called greater, which can bear a life of toil rather than flee it, and which, in the light and purity of conscience, despises human judgment—and especially the judgment of the common crowd, which is for the most part wrapped in the darkness of error.
然而,倘若你更仔細地查考理性,就連那靈魂的偉大本身,在凡因無力忍受艱難或他人之罪而自殺之處,也不該被如此稱呼。因為那寧可被察覺的,乃是一個軟弱的心,它連自己身體的艱苦奴役,或群眾愚妄的意見,都不能忍受;而那理當被稱為更偉大的靈魂,乃是寧可忍受勞苦的生命而非逃避它,並在良心的光明與純潔面前,藐視人的判斷——尤其是藐視那大多被錯謬的黑暗所籠罩的群眾之判斷。
3:91
Quam ob rem si magno animo fieri putandum est, cum sibi homo ingerit mortem, ille potius Theobrotus in hac animi magnitudine reperitur, quem ferunt lecto Platonis libro, ubi de inmortalitate animae disputauit, se praecipitem dedisse de muro adque ita ex hac uita emigrasse ad eam, quam credidit esse meliorem. Nihil enim urguebat aut calamitatis aut criminis seu uerum seu falsum, quod non ualendo ferre se auferret; sed ad capessendam mortem adque huius uitae suauia uincla rumpenda sola adfuit animi magnitudo.
Wherefore, if it is to be thought done with greatness of soul when a man inflicts death upon himself, then rather is that Cleombrotus found to possess this greatness of soul, who, they say, having read the book of Plato in which he discoursed on the immortality of the soul, threw himself headlong from a wall and so departed from this life to that which he believed to be better. For nothing pressed him, neither calamity nor crime, true or false, that he should take himself off through inability to bear it; but greatness of soul alone was present for seizing death and breaking the sweet bonds of this life.
因此,倘若當人對自己施加死亡時就該被認為是出於靈魂的偉大,那麼倒不如說那位克雷翁布羅圖斯(Cleombrotus)擁有這種靈魂的偉大;據說他讀了柏拉圖論靈魂不朽的那卷書之後,便從牆上縱身躍下,如此離開此生,前往他所相信更美好的那一生。因為並沒有什麼災難或罪行——無論真假——逼迫他,以致他因無力承受而了結自己;唯有靈魂的偉大臨在,叫他去抓取死亡,去掙斷此生甘美的束縛。
3:92
Quod tamen magne potius factum esse quam bene testis ei esse potuit Plato ipse quem legerat, qui profecto id praecipue potissimumque fecisset uel etiam praecepisset, nisi ea mente, qua inmortalitatem animae uidit, nequaquam faciendum, quin etiam prohibendum esse iudicasset. At enim multi se interemerunt, ne in manus hostium peruenirent. Non modo quaerimus utrum sit factum, sed utrum fuerit faciendum. Sana quippe ratio etiam exemplis anteponenda est, cui quidem et exempla concordant, sed illa, quae tanto digniora sunt imitatione, quanto excellentiora pietate.
Yet that this was done greatly rather than well, Plato himself, whom he had read, could be a witness to him; for surely he would above all and most especially have done it, or even have prescribed it, had he not, by that mind with which he beheld the immortality of the soul, judged that it must by no means be done—nay rather, that it must be forbidden. But, you say, many slew themselves lest they should fall into the hands of enemies. We do not merely ask whether it was done, but whether it ought to have been done. For sound reason is to be preferred even to examples; and indeed examples too accord with it—but those which are so much the more worthy of imitation as they are the more excellent in piety.
然而,他所讀過的柏拉圖本人卻能向他作見證:這事乃是做得偉大而非做得好;因為他若不是憑著那看見靈魂不朽的心智,斷定此事絕不可行——不,乃是必須禁止——他必早已格外、最特別地去行了,甚至加以吩咐了。但你說,許多人自殺,是免得落在仇敵手中。我們所問的,不僅是這事是否曾被做,乃是它是否該被做。因為健全的理性,連榜樣也當讓位;其實榜樣也與它相合——但乃是那些越在敬虔上卓越、就越值得效法的榜樣。
3:93
Non fecerunt patriarchae, non prophetae, non apostoli, quia et ipse Dominus Christus, quando eos, si persecutionem paterentur, fugere admonuit de ciuitate in ciuitatem, potuit admonere ut sibi manus inferrent, ne in manus persequentium peruenirent. Porro si hoc ille non iussit aut monuit, ut eo modo sui ex hac uita emigrarent, quibus migrantibus mansiones aeternas praeparaturum esse se promisit, quaelibet exempla proponant gentes, quae ignorant Deum, manifestum est hoc non licere colentibus unum uerum Deum. CAPUT XXIII. Quale exemplum sit Catonis, qui se uictoriam Caesaris non ferens interemit.
The patriarchs did not do it, the prophets did not, the apostles did not; for the Lord Christ himself, when he admonished them, if they should suffer persecution, to flee from city to city, could have admonished them to lay hands upon themselves, lest they fall into the hands of their persecutors. But if he neither commanded nor advised that they should depart from this life in that manner—they for whose departure he promised to prepare eternal mansions—then whatever examples the nations who know not God may set forth, it is manifest that this is not lawful for those who worship the one true God. CHAPTER XXIII. What sort of example is that of Cato, who, unable to bear the victory of Caesar, slew himself.
列祖沒有這樣行,眾先知沒有,眾使徒也沒有;因為主基督自己在勸他們若遭逼迫就從這城逃到那城時,本可以勸他們向自己下手,免得落在逼迫者手中。但他既沒有命令也沒有勸告他們以那種方式離開此生——這些人離世時,他應許要為他們預備永遠的住處——那麼,不認識神的列國無論舉出怎樣的榜樣,這事對敬拜獨一真神的人顯然都是不合法的。第二十三章。論加圖(Cato)的榜樣是怎樣的——他因不能忍受凱撒的得勝而自盡。
3:94
Sed tamen etiam illi praeter Lucretiam, de qua supra [satis] quod uidebatur diximus, non facile reperiunt de cuius auctoritate praescribant, nisi illum Catonem, qui se Uticae occidit; non quia solus id fecit, sed quia uir doctus et probus habebatur, ut merito putetur etiam recte fieri potuisse uel posse quod fecit. De cuius facto quid potissimum dicam, nisi quod amici eius etiam docti quidam uiri, qui hoc fieri prudentius dissuadebant, inbecillioris quam fortioris animi facinus esse censuerunt, quo demonstraretur non honestas turpia praecauens, sed infirmitas aduersa non sustinens? Hoc et ipse Cato in suo carissimo filio iudicauit.
But even they, besides Lucretia—about whom we have said above [enough of] what seemed fit—do not easily find anyone on whose authority they may rely, except that Cato who killed himself at Utica; not because he alone did it, but because he was held to be a learned and upright man, so that it is deservedly thought that what he did could even rightly be done, or could be done. Of his deed, what should I best say, except that certain of his friends, learned men too, who more prudently dissuaded this from being done, judged it to be the deed of a weaker rather than a stronger soul, by which was shown not honor guarding against base things, but weakness not enduring adversities? This Cato himself judged also in the case of his most beloved son.
但即便是他們,除了盧克麗霞——關於她,我們上面已說了所認為當說的——也不容易找到一個可倚靠其權威的人,除了那位在烏提卡(Utica)自盡的加圖;這並非因為唯有他這樣行,乃是因為他被視為一位有學問、正直的人,以致人理所當然地認為他所行的甚至能正當地去行,或能去行。關於他的行為,我最該說什麼呢?無非是說:他的某些朋友——也都是有學問的人——曾更明智地勸阻不要這樣行,他們斷定這是一個較軟弱而非較剛強之靈魂的舉動,由此顯明的並非那防備卑鄙之事的尊榮,而是那不能承受逆境的軟弱。這一點加圖自己在他最親愛的兒子身上也作了如此判斷。
3:95
Nam si turpe erat sub uictoria Caesaris uiuere, quur auctor huius turpitudinis filio fuit, quem de Caesaris benignitate omnia sperare praecepit? Quur non et illum secum coegit ad mortem? Nam si eum filium, qui contra imperium in hostem pugnauerat, etiam uictorem laudabiliter Torquatus occidit, quur uictus uicto filio pepercit Cato, qui non pepercit sibi? An turpius erat contra imperium esse uictorem, quam contra decus ferre uictorem? Nullo modo igitur Cato turpe esse iudicauit sub uictore Caesare uiuere; alioquin ab hac turpitudine paterno ferro filium liberaret.
For if it was base to live under Caesar's victory, why was he the author of this baseness to his son, whom he charged to hope all things from Caesar's kindness? Why did he not force him too to die along with himself? For if Torquatus laudably slew his son, who had fought against the enemy contrary to command, even though victorious, why did the vanquished Cato spare his vanquished son, when he did not spare himself? Was it more base to be a victor against command than to bear a victor against honor? By no means, then, did Cato judge it base to live under the victor Caesar; otherwise he would have freed his son from this baseness by his paternal sword.
因為,倘若在凱撒的得勝之下活著是卑鄙的,他為何成了他兒子這卑鄙之事的發起人——竟囑咐他兒子指望凱撒的仁慈得著一切?他為何不也強迫兒子與他一同赴死?因為,若托爾夸圖斯(Torquatus)值得稱讚地殺了他那雖然得勝、卻違背命令與敵交戰的兒子,那麼戰敗的加圖為何饒了他戰敗的兒子,自己卻不饒自己?違背命令而得勝,難道比違背尊榮而忍受勝利者更卑鄙嗎?所以加圖絕不認為在勝利者凱撒之下活著是卑鄙的;不然他早就用父親的劍把兒子從這卑鄙中釋放出來了。
3:96
Quid [est] ergo, nisi quod filium quantum amauit, cui parci a Caesare et sperauit et uoluit, tantum gloriae ipsius Caesaris, ne ab illo etiam sibi parceretur, ut ipse Caesar dixisse fertur, inuidit — [aut] ut aliquid nos mitius dicamus, erubuit? CAPUT XXIIII, Quod in ea uirtute, qua Regulus Catone praestantior fuit, multo magis emineant Christiani.
What then is it, except that as much as he loved his son, for whom he both hoped and willed that Caesar should spare him, so much did he envy Caesar's own glory—lest by him he too should be spared (as Caesar himself is reported to have said)—or, to put it somewhat more mildly, he blushed? CHAPTER XXIV. That in the very virtue by which Regulus was more excellent than Cato, Christians shine forth far more.
那麼這究竟是怎麼回事呢?無非是說:他多麼愛他的兒子——他既盼望也願意凱撒饒恕兒子——便多麼嫉妒凱撒本人的榮耀,唯恐凱撒連他自己也加以饒恕(正如據說凱撒自己所言);或者,讓我們說得溫和一點,他是羞愧了。第二十四章。論在雷古魯斯(Regulus)勝過加圖的那美德上,基督徒遠遠更為光耀。
3:97
Nolunt autem isti, contra quos agimus, ut sanctum uirum lob, qui tam horrenda mala in sua carne perpeti maluit quam inlata sibi morte omnibus carere cruciatibus, uel alios sanctos ex litteris nostris summa auctoritate celsissimis fideque dignissimis, qui captiuitatem dominationemque hostium ferre quam sibi necem inferre maluerunt, Catoni praeferamus; sed ex litteris eorum eundem illum M. Catoni Regulum praeferam. Cato enim numquam Caesarem uicerat, cui uictus dedignatus est subici et, ne subiceretur, a se ipso elegit occidi: Regulus autem Poenos iam uicerat imperioque Romano Romanus imperator non ex ciuibus dolendam, sed ex hostibus laudandam uictoriam reportauerat;
But these men, against whom we are arguing, do not wish that we should prefer to Cato the holy man Job, who chose rather to endure such horrible evils in his own flesh than, by death inflicted on himself, to be rid of all torments, or other holy men from our writings—writings of the loftiest authority and most worthy of faith—who chose rather to bear the captivity and domination of enemies than to inflict death upon themselves; but from their own writings I will prefer to that same M. Cato none other than Regulus. For Cato had never conquered Caesar, to whom, being conquered, he disdained to be subjected, and, lest he be subjected, chose to be slain by his own hand; but Regulus had already conquered the Carthaginians, and as a Roman commander had carried back to the Roman empire a victory not to be lamented from fellow citizens, but to be praised over enemies;
但這些我們所辯駁的人,不願我們把聖潔之人約伯置於加圖之上——約伯寧可在自己肉身上忍受如此可怕的禍患,也不肯藉著對自己施加死亡來擺脫一切折磨——也不願我們把我們經卷(那擁有至高權威、最配得信賴的經卷)中其他寧可忍受仇敵的擄掠與轄制、也不肯對自己施加死亡的聖徒置於加圖之上;但我要從他們自己的著作中,把雷古魯斯而非別人置於那同一位馬·加圖(M. Cato)之上。因為加圖從未戰勝凱撒;他既戰敗,便不屑屈服於凱撒,並且為了不屈服,便選擇親手自盡;而雷古魯斯卻已經戰勝了迦太基人,並且身為羅馬統帥,為羅馬帝國帶回了一場勝利——這勝利不是叫人為同胞哀傷的,而是因勝過仇敵而值得稱讚的;
3:98
ab eis tamen postea uictus maluit eos ferre seruiendo quam eis se auferre moriendo. Proinde seruauit et sub Carthaginiensium dominatione patientiam et in Romanorum dilectione constantiam, nec uictum auferens corpus ab hostibus nec inuictum animum a ciuibus. Nec quod se occidere noluit, uitae huius amore fecit. Hoc probauit, cum causa promissi iurisque iurandi ad eosdem hostes, quos grauius in senatu uerbis quam bello armis offenderat, sine ulla dubitatione remeauit. Tantus itaque uitae huius contemtor, cum saeuientibus hostibus per quaslibet poenas eam finire quam se ipse perimere maluit, magnum scelus esse, si se homo interimat, procul dubio iudicauit.
yet afterward, conquered by them, he chose rather to bear them by serving than to take himself away from them by dying. Accordingly he preserved both patience under the domination of the Carthaginians and constancy in his love for the Romans, neither withdrawing his conquered body from the enemies nor his unconquered soul from his fellow citizens. And that he was unwilling to kill himself, he did not do from love of this life. He proved this when, for the sake of his promise and his oath, he returned without any hesitation to those same enemies whom he had offended more grievously by words in the senate than by arms in war. Therefore so great a despiser of this life, when he chose rather to end it through whatever punishments at the hands of raging enemies than to destroy himself, beyond doubt judged that it is a great crime if a man should destroy himself.
然而後來他被他們戰敗,卻寧可藉著服事忍受他們,也不肯藉著赴死脫離他們。於是他在迦太基人的轄制之下保持了忍耐,在對羅馬人的愛中保持了堅貞,既不把他戰敗的身體從仇敵那裡撤回,也不把他不被征服的靈魂從同胞那裡撤回。他不肯自殺,並非出於愛慕此生。當他為了所許之諾與所起之誓,毫不遲疑地回到那同一群仇敵那裡時(他在元老院中用言語得罪他們,比在戰場上用兵器更重),便證明了這一點。因此,這位如此偉大的輕看此生者,既寧可在狂暴仇敵手中藉著種種刑罰了結此生,也不肯自我毀滅,便毫無疑問地判定:人若自我毀滅,乃是大罪。
3:99
Inter omnes suos laudabiles et uirtutis insignibus inlustres uiros non proferunt Romani meliorem, quem neque felicitas corruperit, nam in tanta uictoria mansit pauperrimus, nec infelicitas fregerit, nam ad tanta exitia reuertit intrepidus. Porro si fortissimi et praeclarissimi uiri terrenae patriae defensores deorumque licet falsorum, non tamen fallaces cultores, sed ueracissimi etiam iuratores, qui hostes uictos more ac iure belli ferire potuerunt, hi ab hostibus uicti se ipsos ferire noluerunt et, cum mortem minime formidarent, uictores tamen dominos ferre quam eam sibi inferre maluerunt:
Among all their praiseworthy men, illustrious for the marks of virtue, the Romans put forward none better, whom neither prosperity had corrupted—for in so great a victory he remained most poor—nor adversity had broken—for to such destructions he returned undaunted. Moreover, if the most valiant and most renowned men, defenders of an earthly fatherland and worshippers—of gods, though false, yet not themselves deceitful, but most truthful even as swearers of oaths—who could strike down conquered enemies by the custom and law of war, these, when conquered by enemies, were unwilling to strike themselves down, and, though they feared death not at all, yet chose rather to bear their conquering masters than to inflict it upon themselves:
在他們一切值得稱讚、因美德的徽記而顯赫的人中,羅馬人舉不出更好的一位——這人既未被順境敗壞(因為在如此大的勝利中,他仍極其貧窮),也未被逆境折斷(因為他毫無懼怕地回到那樣的毀滅中)。再者,倘若那些最英勇、最著名的人——地上祖國的捍衛者,諸神(雖是假神,但他們自己卻並不虛謊,反倒在起誓上極其信實)的敬拜者——他們本可照戰爭的慣例與法則擊殺被征服的仇敵,這些人被仇敵征服時,卻不肯擊殺自己,並且雖絲毫不懼怕死亡,仍寧可忍受征服他們的主人,也不肯對自己施加死亡:
3:100
quanto magis Christiani, uerum Deum colentes et supernae patriae suspirantes, ab hoc facinore temperabunt, si eos diuina dispositio uel probandos uel emendandos ad tempus hostibus subiugauerit, quos in illa humilitate non deserit, qui propter eos tam humiliter altissimus uenit, praesertim quos nullius militaris potestatis uel talis militiae iura constringunt ipsum hostem ferire superatum. Quis ergo tam malus error obrepit, ut homo se occidat, uel quia in eum peccauit, uel ne in eum peccet inimicus, cum uel peccatorem uel peccaturum ipsum occidere non audeat inimicum? CAPUT XXV. Quod peccatum non per peccatum debeat declinari.
how much more shall Christians, who worship the true God and sigh after the heavenly fatherland, refrain from this deed, if the divine arrangement has for a time subjected them, to be either proved or amended, to enemies—those whom in that humiliation he does not forsake, who for their sake came so humbly, though the Most High—especially those whom the laws of no military power, or of such warfare, constrain to strike even a conquered enemy. What error, then, so evil creeps in, that a man should kill himself, either because he has sinned against him, or lest an enemy sin against him, when he dares not kill that enemy himself, whether the one who has sinned or the one about to sin? CHAPTER XXV. That sin ought not to be avoided by means of sin.
那麼,那些敬拜真神、渴慕天上祖國的基督徒,豈不更當戒絕這事?倘若神的安排為著一時,將他們交付仇敵手中受試驗或受改正——他在那卑微中並不撇棄他們;他既為他們的緣故,雖是至高者,卻如此卑微地來了——尤其那些並不被任何軍事權柄或這類戰役的法則所約束、去擊殺已被制伏之仇敵的人。那麼,是何等邪惡的錯謬潛入,叫人殺自己——或因仇敵已得罪他,或免得仇敵得罪他——而他連那仇敵本身,無論是已犯罪的或將犯罪的,都不敢去殺呢?第二十五章。論不可藉著罪去躲避罪。
3:101
At enim timendum est et cauendum, ne libidini subditum corpus inlecebrosissima uoluptate animum adliciat consentire peccato. Proinde, inquiunt, non iam propter alienum, sed propter suum peccatum, antequam hoc quisque committat, se debet occidere. Nullo modo quidem hoc faciet animus, ut consentiat libidini carnis suae aliena libidine concitatae, qui Deo potius eiusque sapientiae quam corpori eiusque concupiscentiae subiectus est. Verum tamen si detestabile facinus et damnabile scelus est etiam se ipsum hominem occidere, sicut ueritas manifesta proclamat, quis ita desipiat ut dicat: \'lam nunc perpetremus homicidium, ne postea forte incidamus in adulterium\'?
But, they say, it is to be feared and guarded against, lest the body subjected to lust, by its most enticing pleasure, allure the soul to consent to sin. Accordingly, they say, not now on account of another's sin, but on account of one's own, before anyone commits this, he ought to kill himself. By no means indeed will the soul do this—that it consent to the lust of its own flesh, stirred up by another's lust—the soul that is subject rather to God and his wisdom than to the body and its concupiscence. Yet if it is a detestable deed and a damnable crime even for a man to kill himself, as manifest truth proclaims, who would be so senseless as to say: 「Let us now perpetrate homicide, lest afterward perhaps we fall into adultery」?
但他們說,必須懼怕並防備,免得那服在情慾之下的身體,藉其極其誘人的快感,引誘靈魂去同意犯罪。因此他們說,如今不再是為著別人的罪,乃是為著自己的罪,人在犯此罪之前,就當殺死自己。然而靈魂斷不會這樣行——就是去同意自己肉體被別人情慾所激動的情慾——這靈魂乃是服在神和他的智慧之下,過於服在身體和它的私慾之下。然而,倘若連人殺自己也是可憎之舉、當受咒詛之罪,正如顯明的真理所宣告的,誰會如此糊塗,竟說:「我們如今就犯殺人之罪吧,免得日後或許陷入姦淫」?
3:102
Nonne si tantum dominatur iniquitas, ut non innocentia, sed peccata potius eligantur, satius est incertum de futuro adulterium quam certum de praesenti homicidium? Nonne satius est flagitium committere, quod paenitendo sanetur, quam tale facinus, ubi locus salubris paenitentiae non relinquitur? Haec dixi propter eos uel eas, quae non alieni, sed proprii peccati deuitandi causa, ne sub alterius libidine etiam excitatae suae forte consentiant, uim sibi, qua moriantur, inferendam putant. Ceterum absit a mente Christiana, quae Deo suo fidit in eoque spe posita eius adiutorio nititur, absit, inquam, ut mens talis quibuslibet carnis uoluptatibus ad consensum turpitudinis cedat.
Is it not, if iniquity so prevails that not innocence but rather sins are to be chosen, better to have an uncertain adultery in the future than a certain homicide in the present? Is it not better to commit a disgrace that may be healed by repentance than such a crime where no room is left for wholesome repentance? These things I have said on account of those, men or women, who think that violence, by which they may die, is to be inflicted on themselves—not for the sake of avoiding another's sin, but their own—lest, being themselves perhaps aroused under another's lust, they consent to their own. But far be it from a Christian mind, which trusts in its God and, with hope placed in him, leans upon his help—far be it, I say, that such a mind should yield to any pleasures of the flesh whatever, so as to consent to baseness.
倘若不義如此佔上風,以致所當選的不是無辜而是罪,那麼,將來一場不確定的姦淫,豈不勝過現今一樁確定的殺人嗎?犯一樁可藉悔改得醫治的醜行,豈不勝過犯一樁全無有益悔改餘地的罪嗎?我說這些話,是為著那些人——無論男女——他們認為當對自己施加暴力以致死,不是為躲避別人的罪,乃是為躲避自己的罪,免得他們自己或許在別人的情慾之下被激動,竟同意了自己的情慾。但願這事遠離基督徒的心智——那信靠自己的神、將盼望寄於他、倚靠他幫助的心智——我說,但願這樣的心智遠不至於向肉體任何快感讓步,以致同意醜行。
3:103
Quod si illa concupiscentialis inoboedientia, quae adhuc in membris moribundis habitat, praeter nostrae uoluntatis legem quasi lege sua mouetur, quanto magis absque culpa est in corpore non consentientis, si absque culpa est in corpore dormientis! CAPUT XXVI. De his, quae fieri non licent, cum a sanctis facta noscuntur, qua ratione facta credenda sint. Sed quaedam, inquiunt, sanctae feminae tempore persecutionis, ut insectatores suae pudicitiae deuitarent, in rapturum adque necaturum se fluuium proiecerunt eoque modo defunctae sunt earumque martyria in catholica ecclesia ueneratione celeberrima frequentantur. De his nihil temere audeo iudicare.
But if that concupiscent disobedience, which still dwells in our dying members, is moved against the law of our will as it were by a law of its own, how much more is it without fault in the body of one not consenting, if it is without fault in the body of one sleeping! CHAPTER XXVI. Concerning those things which it is not lawful to do, when they are known to have been done by the saints, by what reasoning they are to be believed to have been done. But, they say, certain holy women in time of persecution, in order to escape those who pursued their chastity, threw themselves into a river that would seize and slay them, and in that manner perished, and their martyrdoms are celebrated with most renowned veneration in the Catholic Church. Of these I dare judge nothing rashly.
但倘若那仍住在我們將死肢體中的好色的悖逆,彷彿憑著自己的律,逆著我們意志的律而動,那麼,在睡著之人的身體上既是無過的,在不同意之人的身體上豈不更是無過的!第二十六章。論那些不可行之事,當人知道是聖徒所行時,當以怎樣的道理相信它們是如何被行的。但他們說,某些聖潔的婦女在逼迫時期,為要逃脫那些追逐她們貞潔的人,便投身於一條會把她們捲走並淹死的河中,以那種方式喪命,她們的殉道在大公教會中以極其著名的崇敬被慶祝。關於這些,我不敢輕率地論斷什麼。
3:104
Utrum enim ecclesiae aliquibus fide dignis testificationibus, ut earum memoriam sic honoret, diuina persuaserit auctoritas, nescio; et fieri potest ut ita sit. Quid si enim hoc fecerunt, non humanitus deceptae, sed diuinitus iussae, nec errantes, sed oboedientes? sicut de Samsone aliud nobis fas non est credere. Cum autem Deus iubet seque iubere sine ullis am. bagibus intimat, quis oboedientiam in crimen uocet? quis obsequium pietatis accuset? Sed non ideo sine scelere facit, quisquis Deo filium immolare decreuerit, quia hoc Abraham etiam laudabiliter fecit. Nam et miles cum oboediens potestati, sub qualibet legitime constitutus est, hominem occidit, nulla.
For whether the divine authority persuaded the Church by certain trustworthy testimonies thus to honor their memory, I know not; and it may be that it is so. For what if they did this, not deceived by human counsel, but commanded by God, and not erring, but obeying?—as concerning Samson it is not lawful for us to believe otherwise. But when God commands and intimates that he commands without any ambiguities, who would call obedience into the reckoning of crime? Who would accuse the dutifulness of piety? But not for that reason does anyone act without crime, whoever has resolved to sacrifice his son to God, because Abraham did this even laudably. For a soldier too, when, obedient to authority under which he is lawfully placed, he kills a man, by no
因為,神的權威是否藉某些可信的見證說服了教會如此尊崇她們的紀念,我不知道;事情或許是如此。因為,倘若她們行此事,不是被人的計謀所欺哄,乃是被神所命令;不是出於錯謬,乃是出於順服呢?——正如關於參孫,我們不可相信別的。但當神命令、並且毫無含糊地表明他在命令時,誰會把順服算為罪?誰會控告敬虔的盡責?然而,不可因此說:凡決意要將兒子獻給神為祭的人就是無罪的——只因亞伯拉罕這樣行甚至值得稱讚。因為一個兵丁,當他順服那合法設立、他所隸屬的權柄而殺人時,斷
3:105
ciuitatis suae lege reus est homicidii, immo, nisi fecerit, reus est imperii deserti adque contemti; quod si sua sponte adque auctoritate fecisset, crimen effusi humani sanguinis incidisset. Itaque unde punitur si fecit iniussus. inde punietur nisi fecerit iussus. Quod si ita est iubente imperatore, quanto magis iubente creatore! Qui ergo audit non licere se occidere, faciat, si iussit cuius non licet iussa contemnere; tantummodo uideat utrum diuina iussio nullo nutet incerto. Nos per aurem conscientiam conuenimus, occultorum nobis iudicium non usurpamus. Nemo scit quid agatur in homine nisi spiritus hominis, qui in ipso est.
law of his own city is he guilty of homicide; nay rather, unless he does it, he is guilty of deserting and despising the command; but if he had done it of his own accord and on his own authority, he would have incurred the crime of shedding human blood. And so, from the same source whence he is punished if he does it uncommanded, thence he will be punished if he does not do it when commanded. But if this is so when the emperor commands, how much more when the Creator commands! Whoever, then, hears that it is not lawful for him to kill himself, let him do it, if he has commanded whose commands it is not lawful to despise; only let him see whether the divine command wavers with no uncertainty. We approach the conscience by the ear; we do not usurp to ourselves the judgment of hidden things. No one knows what is done in a man except the spirit of man which is in him.
不按他本城的任何法律算為殺人罪;不,反倒是,他若不去行,便算為背棄並藐視命令之罪;但他若憑自己的意願與權柄去行,便要承擔流人血之罪。如此,他若未受命令而行就被懲罰,他若受命令而不行也要從同一根源受懲罰。但這事在皇帝命令時既是如此,何況在創造主命令時呢!那麼,凡聽見自己不可殺自己的人,若是那位其命令不可藐視者已經命令了,就讓他去行;只是要他察看那神聖的命令是否毫無不確定的搖擺。我們藉著耳朵接近良心;我們不僭取對隱密之事的審判。除了在人裡頭人的靈,沒有人知道人裡面所行的事。
3:106
Hoc dicimus, hoc adserimus, hoc modis omnibus adprobamus, neminem spontaneam mortem sibi inferre debere uelut fugiendo molestias temporales, ne incidat in perpetuas; neminem propter aliena peccata, ne hoc ipse incipiat habere grauissimum proprium, quem non polluebat alienum; neminem propter sua peccata praeterita, propter quae magis hac uita opus est, ut possint paenitendo sanari; neminem uelut desiderio uitae melioris, quae post mortem speratur, quia reos suae mortis melior post mortem uita non suscipit. CAPUT XXVII. An propter declinationem peccati mors spontanea adpetenda sit.
This we say, this we assert, this we approve in every way: that no one ought to inflict voluntary death upon himself as if to flee temporal troubles, lest he fall into eternal ones; nor on account of another's sins, lest he himself begin to have as his own most grievous sin that which another's did not pollute him with; nor on account of his own past sins, on account of which this life is the more needed, that they may be healed by repentance; nor as if from desire of a better life, which is hoped for after death, because a better life after death does not receive those guilty of their own death. CHAPTER XXVII. Whether voluntary death is to be sought for the sake of avoiding sin.
這是我們所說的,這是我們所堅持的,這是我們以各種方式所贊同的:沒有人應當對自己施加自願之死,彷彿要逃避暫時的患難,免得陷入永遠的患難;也不可為著別人的罪——免得他自己竟開始把那未曾玷污他的別人之罪,當作自己極重的罪來背負;也不可為著自己過去的罪——正因這些罪,此生更為需要,好叫它們可藉悔改得醫治;也不可彷彿出於對死後所盼望之更美生命的渴望——因為那更美的死後生命,並不接納那些自負己死之罪的人。第二十七章。論是否當為躲避罪而尋求自願之死。
3:107
Restat una causa, de qua dicere coeperam, qua utile putatur ut se quisque interficiat, scilicet ne in peccatum inruat uel blandiente uoluptate uel dolore saeuiente. Quam causam si uoluerimus admittere, eo usque progressa perueniet, ut hortandi sint homines tunc se potius interimere, cum lauacro sanctae regenerationis abluti uniuersorum remissionem acceperint peccatorum. Tunc enim tempus est cauendi omnia futura peccata, cum sunt omnia deleta praeterita. Quod si morte spontanea recte fit, quur non tunc potissimum fit? Quur baptizatus sibi quisque parcit?
There remains one cause, of which I had begun to speak, by which it is thought useful that anyone should kill himself, namely, lest he rush into sin either through alluring pleasure or through raging pain. If we should be willing to admit this cause, it will go so far as to reach the point that men are to be exhorted then rather to slay themselves, when, washed in the laver of holy regeneration, they have received remission of all their sins. For then is the time for guarding against all future sins, when all past ones are blotted out. But if this is rightly done by voluntary death, why is it not done then most of all? Why does each one baptized spare himself?
還剩下一個緣由,就是我已開始談論的——人們認為人因這緣由而自殺乃是有益的,也就是,免得他或因引誘的快樂,或因狂暴的痛苦,而衝入罪中。倘若我們願意承認這緣由,它便會推進到這地步,以致人當被勸勉:寧可在那時自盡,就是當人在聖潔重生的洗中受了洗滌、領受了一切罪的赦免之時。因為防備一切將來之罪的時候,正是一切過去之罪都被塗抹之時。但倘若藉自願之死這樣行是正當的,為何不在那時最該如此行呢?為何每個受了洗的人還饒了自己呢?
3:108
Quur liberatum caput tot rursus uitae huius periculis inserit, cum sit facillimae potestatis inlata sibi nece omnia deuitare scriptumque sit: Qui amat periculum, incidet in illud? Quur ergo amantur tot et tanta pericula uel certe, etiamsi non amantur, suscipiuntur, cum manet in hac uita, cui abscedere licitum est? An uero tam insulsa peruersitas cor euertit et a consideratione ueritatis auertit, ut, si se quisque interimere debet, ne unius captiuantis dominatu conruat in peccatum, uiuendum sibi existimet, ut ipsum perferat mundum per omnes horas tentationibus plenum, et talibus, qualis sub uno domino formidatur, et innumerabilibus ceteris, sine quibus haec uita non ducitur?
Why does he again thrust his liberated head into so many perils of this life, when it is in his most easy power, by death inflicted upon himself, to avoid them all, and when it is written: He that loveth danger shall fall into it? Why, then, are so many and so great perils loved—or at least, even if they are not loved, why are they undertaken—while he remains in this life, from which it is permitted to depart? Or does so insipid a perversity overturn the heart and turn it away from the consideration of truth, that, if anyone ought to kill himself lest he fall into sin under the domination of a single captor, he should think he must live so as to endure this very world, full at every hour of temptations—both such as are feared under one master, and innumerable others, without which this life is not led?
他為何再把自己已得釋放的頭,插入此生這麼多的危險中,既然他極其容易就能藉著對自己施加死亡而躲避這一切,且經上記著說:愛危險的,必陷在其中?那麼,為何這麼多、這麼大的危險被人愛慕——或至少,即便不被愛慕,為何仍被人擔當——當他仍留在此生、而離開此生原是被允許的時候?難道如此乏味的悖謬竟傾覆人心、使之偏離對真理的思考,以致若有人該為免得在一個擄掠者的轄制下陷入罪而自殺,他卻認為自己必須活下去,以忍受這個本身每時每刻都充滿試探的世界——既有那在一個主人之下所懼怕的試探,又有無數其他試探,沒有它們此生便無從度過?
3:109
Quid igitur causae est, quur in eis exhortationibus tempora consumamus. quibus baptizatos adloquendo studemus accendere siue ad uirginalem integritatem siue ad continentiam uidualem siue ad ipsam tori coniugalis fidem, cum habeamus meliora et ab omnibus peccandi periculis remota conpendia, ut, quibuscumque post remissionem recentissimam peccatorum adripiendam mortem sibique ingerendam persuadere potuerimus, eos ad Dominum saniores purioresque mittamus? Porro si, quisquis hoc adgrediendum et suadendum putat, non dico desipit, sed insanit: qua tandem fronte homini dicit:
What reason, then, is there why we should spend our time in those exhortations by which, in addressing the baptized, we strive to kindle them either to virginal integrity, or to widowed continence, or to the very fidelity of the marriage bed, when we have better and easier short-cuts, removed from all perils of sinning—namely, that whomever, after the most recent remission of sins, we could persuade to seize death and inflict it upon themselves, we should send them to the Lord sounder and purer? Moreover, if whoever thinks this is to be undertaken and urged is—I will not say foolish, but—mad: with what face, pray, does he say to a man:
那麼,我們有什麼理由要把時間花在那些勸勉上呢?我們藉這些勸勉,向受洗的人講話,竭力激勵他們或趨向童貞的純全,或趨向守寡的節制,或趨向婚床本身的忠貞——既然我們有更好、更便捷、脫離一切犯罪危險的捷徑:就是凡我們能說服那些剛剛得了罪赦的人去抓取死亡、對自己施加死亡的,我們便可使他們更健全、更純潔地被送到主那裡?再者,倘若凡認為當著手並勸人行此事的,我不說是愚昧,乃說是瘋狂:那麼,請問他以何等臉面對人說:
3:110
<Interfice te, ne paruis tuis peccatis adicias grauius, dum uiuis sub domino barbaris moribus inpudico\', qui non potest nisi sceleratissime dicere: \'Interfice te peccatis tuis omnibus absolutis, ne rursus talia uel etiam peiora committas, dum nimis in mundo tot inpuris uoluptatibus inlecebroso, tot nefandis crudelitatibus furioso, tot erroribus et terroribus inimico\'? Hoc quia nefas est dicere, nefas est profecto se occidere. Nam si hoc sponte faciendi ulla causa iusta esse posset, procul dubio iustior quam ista non esset. Quia uero nec ista est, ergo nulla est. CAPUT XXVIII. Quo iudicio Dei in corpora continentium libido hostilis peccare permissa sit.
「Kill thyself, lest to thy small sins thou add a graver one while thou livest under a master of barbarous and unchaste manners」—he who cannot but most wickedly say: 「Kill thyself, now that all thy sins are absolved, lest thou again commit such things or even worse, while thou livest too long in a world enticing with so many impure pleasures, raging with so many unspeakable cruelties, hostile with so many errors and terrors」? Since it is wicked to say this, it is assuredly wicked to kill oneself. For if any just cause for doing this of one's own accord could exist, beyond doubt there would be none more just than this. But since not even this is just, therefore there is none. CHAPTER XXVIII. By what judgment of God hostile lust was permitted to sin against the bodies of the continent.
「你殺了自己吧,免得你活在一個粗野不貞之主人手下時,把更重的罪加在你那些小罪上」——這人豈不只能極其邪惡地說:「你殺了自己吧,趁你一切的罪都已赦免,免得你在這充滿這麼多不潔快樂而誘人、狂暴於這麼多難以言喻之殘忍、又因這麼多錯謬與恐怖而與你為敵的世界裡活得太久,竟再犯這樣甚或更壞的事」?既然說這話是邪惡的,那麼殺自己無疑也是邪惡的。因為,倘若有任何正當的緣由可使人甘心情願地行此事,毫無疑問,沒有比這緣由更正當的了。但既然連這緣由也不正當,所以根本沒有正當的緣由。第二十八章。論神以怎樣的審判,允許敵對的情慾得罪那些守貞者的身體。
3:111
Non itaque uobis, o fideles Christi, sit taedio uita uestra, si ludibrio fuit hostibus castitas uestra. Habetis magnam ueramque consolationem, si fidam conscientiam retinetis non uos consensisse peccatis eorum, qui in uos peccare permissi sunt. Quod si forte, quur permissi sint, quaeritis, alta quidem est prouidentia creatoris mundi adque rectoris, et inscrutabilia sunt iudicia eius et inuestigabiles uiae eius; uerum tamen interrogate fideliter animas uestras, ne forte de isto integritatis et continentiae uel pudicitiae bono uos inflatius extulistis et humanis laudibus delectatae in hoc etiam aliquibus inuidistis.
Therefore let not your life, O ye faithful of Christ, be a weariness to you, if your chastity has been a mockery to enemies. You have a great and true consolation, if you retain a faithful conscience that you did not consent to the sins of those who were permitted to sin against you. But if perhaps you ask why they were permitted, deep indeed is the providence of the Creator and Ruler of the world, and unsearchable are his judgments and his ways past tracing out; yet nevertheless question your souls faithfully, lest perhaps over this good of integrity and continence or chastity you exalted yourselves too proudly, and, delighting in human praises, you even envied others in this respect.
所以基督的信徒啊,倘若你們的貞潔成了仇敵的笑柄,不要厭倦你們的生命。你們有極大而真實的安慰,倘若你們保守了一個忠信的良心,就是你們並未同意那些蒙允許得罪你們之人的罪。但你們若或許問:他們為何蒙允許?這世界創造主與管理者的護理確實深奧,他的判斷何其難測,他的蹤跡何其難尋;然而,你們仍要忠實地省察自己的靈魂,恐怕你們在這純全、節制或貞潔的善上過於驕傲地高抬了自己,並因喜愛人的稱讚,甚至在這事上嫉妒別人。
3:112
Non accuso quod nescio, nec audio quod uobis interrogata uestra corda respondent. Tamen si ita esse responderint, nolite admirari hoc uos amisisse, unde hominibus placere gestistis, illud uobis remansisse, quod ostendi hominibus non potest. Si peccantibus non consensistis, diuinae gratiae, ne amitteretur, diuinum accessit auxilium; humanae gloriae, ne amaretur, humanum successit obprobrium. In utroque consolamini, pusillanimes, illinc probatae hinc castigatae, illinc iustificatae hinc emendatae.
I do not accuse what I do not know, nor do I hear what your hearts, when questioned, answer to you. Yet if they have answered that it is so, do not wonder that you have lost that whereby you were eager to please men, and that there has remained to you that which cannot be displayed to men. If you did not consent to the sinners, divine help came to divine grace, that it might not be lost; human reproach succeeded human glory, that it might not be loved. In both be consoled, O ye fainthearted—on the one hand proved, on the other chastened; on the one hand justified, on the other amended.
我不控告我所不知道的,也不聽見你們的心受查問時向你們所答的。然而,倘若它們答說是如此,你們不要詫異:你們失去了那叫你們渴望討人喜悅的,而那不能向人顯明的卻仍存留與你們。倘若你們未曾同意那些犯罪者,神聖的幫助便臨到神聖的恩典,使恩典不致失落;人的羞辱接續了人的榮耀,使榮耀不致被人愛慕。膽怯的人哪,你們在這兩方面都當受安慰——一面被試驗,一面被管教;一面被稱義,一面被改正。
3:113
Quarum uero corda interrogata respondent numquam se de bono uirginitatis uel uiduitatis uel coniugalis pudicitiae superbisse, sed humilibus consentiendo de dono Dei cum tremore exultasse, nec inuidisse cuiquam paris excellentiam sanctitatis et castitatis, sed humana laude postposita, quae tanto maior deferri solet, quanto est bonum rarius quod exigit laudem, optasse potius ut amplior earum numerus esset, quam ut ipsae in paucitate amplius eminerent: nec istae, quae tales sunt, si earum quoque aliquas barbarica libido conpressit, permissum hoc esse causentur, nec ideo Deum credant ista neglegere, quia permittit quod nemo inpune committit.
But as for those whose hearts, when questioned, answer that they never were proud over the good of virginity, or of widowhood, or of conjugal chastity, but, consenting to the humble, exulted with trembling over God's gift, and envied no one the equal excellence of holiness and chastity, but, setting aside human praise (which is wont to be paid the more abundantly, the rarer the good is that demands praise), wished rather that a greater number of them might exist than that they themselves should stand out the more in their fewness: let not even these, such as they are, if any of them too was violated by barbarian lust, complain that this was permitted, nor on that account believe that God neglects these things, because he permits what no one commits with impunity.
但至於那些心受查問時答說:自己從未因童貞、守寡或婚姻貞潔的善而驕傲,反倒在認同卑微的同時,戰兢著為神的恩賜歡躍,也不嫉妒任何人在聖潔與貞潔上同等的卓越,反倒撇下人的稱讚(這稱讚往往因所要求稱讚的善越稀有就越豐厚地被獻上),寧願她們的人數更多,而非自己在稀少中更加顯眼——這樣的人,即使她們中也有人遭了蠻族情慾的凌辱,也不要抱怨這事為何蒙允許,也不要因此就以為神忽視這些事,只因祂允許那無人犯了能逃罰的事。
3:114
Quaedam enim ueluti pondera malarum cupiditatum et per occultum praesens diuinum iudicium relaxantur et manifesto ultimo reseruantur. Fortassis autem istae, quae bene sibi sunt consciae non se ex isto castitatis bono cor inflatum extulisse, et tamen uim hostilem in carne perpessae sunt, habebant aliquid latentis infirmitatis, quae posset in superbiae fastum. si hanc humilitatem in uastatione illa euasissent, extolli. Sicut ergo quidam morte rapti sunt, ne malitia mutaret intellectum eorum, ita quiddam ab istis ui raptum est, ne prosperitas mutaret modestiam earum.
For certain burdens, as it were, of evil desires are both relaxed through the hidden present divine judgment, and reserved for the manifest last one. But perhaps those women, who are well aware to themselves that they did not exalt their heart, puffed up over this good of chastity, and yet suffered hostile violence in the flesh, had something of latent infirmity, which might have been raised up into the pride of arrogance, had they escaped this humiliation in that devastation. Just as, therefore, some were snatched away by death, lest wickedness should alter their understanding, so something was snatched from these women by violence, lest prosperity should alter their modesty.
因為惡慾的某些擔子,彷彿一面藉著隱密而當下的神聖審判而被鬆開,一面被存留到那顯明的末後審判。但或許那些婦女——她們自知並未因這貞潔的善而心高氣傲、自我膨脹,卻仍在肉身上遭受了敵對的暴力——有某種潛伏的軟弱,倘若她們在那場浩劫中逃過了這羞辱,這軟弱本可能被高舉成傲慢的自負。因此,正如有些人被死亡奪去,免得邪惡改變他們的悟性;照樣,有某物藉暴力從這些婦女身上被奪去,免得順境改變她們的端莊。
3:115
Utrisque igitur, quae de carne sua, quod turpem nullius esset perpessa contactum, uel iam superbiebant uel superbire, si nec hostium uiolentia contrectata esset, forsitan poterant, non ablata est castitas, sed humilitas persuasa; illarum tumori succursum est inmanenti, istarum occursum est inminenti. Quamquam et illud non sit tacendum, quod quibusdam, quae ista perpessae sunt, potuit uideri continentiae bonum in bonis corporalibus deputandum et tunc manere, si nullius libidine corpus adtrectaretur; non esse autem positum in solo adiuto diuinitus robore uoluntatis, ut sit sanctum et corpus et spiritus; nec tale bonum esse, quod inuito animo non possit auferri:
From both groups, therefore — from those who were already growing proud over their flesh because it had endured no shameful contact, or who perhaps might have grown proud had it not been violated by the enemy's force — chastity was not taken away, but humility was instilled. The swelling pride of the first was relieved before it overflowed; the threatening pride of the second was met before it advanced. And yet this too must not be passed over in silence: to certain women who suffered these outrages it might have seemed that the good of continence is to be counted among bodily goods, and that it then remains only if the body is touched by no one's lust — as though it did not rest in the strength of a will divinely aided, so that both body and spirit may be holy, and as though it were the kind of good that can be taken away against the mind's consent.
因此,從這兩種人之中——既有那些因自己的肉體未受任何可恥的玷污接觸而已經自高,或本來在肉體未遭敵人暴力侵犯時或許會自高的人——所被奪去的並非貞潔,而是被勸導生出謙卑。前者那膨脹的驕傲,在尚未泛濫之前已得到救治;後者那將起的驕傲,在尚未發作之前已被迎面攔阻。然而這一點也不可緘默不言:對某些遭受這些苦難的婦女而言,或許會以為節制之德應被算在肉身之善當中,並且唯有當身體未被任何人的情慾觸碰時,這善才得以存留;彷彿這善並非安立於蒙神助佑的意志之力,使身體與靈都得以成聖;又彷彿這乃是一種可以違背心意被奪去的善。
3:116
qui error eis fortasse sublatus est. Cum enim cogitant. qua conscientia Deo seruierint, et fide inconcussa non de illo sentiunt, quod ita sibi seruientes eumque inuocantes deserere ullo modo potuerit, quantumque illi castitas placeat dubitare non possunt, uident esse consequens nequaquam illum fuisse permissurum, ut haec acciderent sanctis suis, si eo modo perire posset sanctitas, quam contulit eis et diligit in eis. CAPUT XXVIIII. Quid familia Christi l\'espondere debeat infidelibus, cum exprobrant, quod eam a furore hostium non liberauerit Christus.
And perhaps this error has been removed from them. For when they consider with what conscience they served God, and with unshaken faith do not believe of Him that He could in any way forsake those who so serve Him and call upon Him, and cannot doubt how greatly chastity pleases Him, they see it to follow that He would by no means have permitted these things to befall His holy ones, if in such a way the holiness could perish which He bestowed upon them and loves in them. CHAPTER 29. What the family of Christ ought to answer to unbelievers when they reproach it, saying that Christ did not deliver it from the fury of the enemy.
或許這錯謬已從她們身上被除去。因為當她們思想自己是以怎樣的良心事奉神,又以堅定不移的信德深信祂絕不會以任何方式撇棄這樣事奉祂、呼求祂的人,並且確知貞潔何等蒙祂喜悅、無可置疑時,她們便看出隨之而來的結論:祂斷不會容許這些事臨到祂的聖徒,倘若那祂所賜給她們、又在她們身上所愛的聖潔,竟能如此被毀滅。第二十九章。當不信者責備基督的家庭、說基督沒有救它脫離仇敵的暴怒時,這家庭當如何回答。
3:117
Habet itaque omnis familia summi et ueri Dei consolationem suam, non fallacem nec in spe rerum nutantium uel labentium constitutam, uitamque etiam ipsam temporalem minime paenitendam, in qua eruditur ad aeternam, bonisque terrenis tamquam peregrina utitur nec capitur, malis autem aut probatur aut emendatur. Illi uero, qui probitati eius insultant eique dicunt, cum forte in aliqua temporalia mala deuenerit: Ubi est Deus tuus? ipsi dicant, ubi sint di eorum, cum talia patiuntur, pro quibus euitandis eos uel colunt uel colendos esse contendunt. Nam ista respondet: Dens meus ubique praesens, ubique totus, nusquam inclusus, qui possit adesse secretus, abesse non motus;
The whole family of the most high and true God therefore has its own consolation — a consolation not deceptive, nor founded on the hope of tottering or fleeting things — and a temporal life itself in no way to be regretted, in which it is schooled for the eternal life; it uses earthly goods as a pilgrim and is not captivated by them, while by evils it is either tested or amended. But those who insult its uprightness and say to it, when perchance it has fallen into some temporal evils, 'Where is your God?' — let them themselves say where their gods are when they suffer the like, for the avoiding of which they either worship them or contend that they ought to be worshipped. For our family answers thus: My God is everywhere present, everywhere wholly, nowhere enclosed; He can be present unseen, and absent without moving;
因此,至高真神的全家自有它的安慰——這安慰並非虛假的,也不是建立在搖搖欲墜或轉瞬即逝之事的盼望上;它也擁有那絕不值得後悔的今生,在其中它受訓練以進入永生;它像客旅一樣使用地上的福分,卻不被它們所擄;至於苦難,它或被試驗,或被修正。但那些譏誚它的正直、並在它偶然陷入某些今世苦難時對它說「你的神在哪裡呢?」的人——讓他們自己說出,當他們遭受同樣的事時,他們的神在哪裡,那些他們為要躲避這些事而敬拜、或堅稱當敬拜的神。因為我們的家如此回答:我的神無處不在,處處全然臨在,從不被封閉於一處;祂能隱密地臨在,也能不移動而離去;
3:118
ille cum me aduersis rebus exagitat, aut merita examinat aut peccata castigat mercedemque mihi aeternam pro toleratis pie malis temporalibus seruat; uos autem qui estis, cum quibus loqui dignum sit saltem de dis uestris, quanto minus de Deo meo, qui terribilis est super omnes deos, quoniam di gentium daemonia, Dominus autem caelos fecit. CAPUT XXX. Quam pudendis prosperitatibus afluere uelint, qui de Christianis temporibus conqueruntur. Si Nasica ille Scipio uester quondam pontifex uiueret, quem sub terrore belli Punici in suscipiendis Phrygiis sacris, cum uir optimus quaereretur, uniuersus senatus elegit, cuius os fortasse non auderetis aspicere, ipse uos ab hac inpudentia cohiberet.
when He harasses me with adversities, He either examines my merits or chastises my sins, and reserves for me an eternal reward for the temporal evils piously endured. But who are you, with whom it is worthwhile even to speak of your gods, much less of my God, who is terrible above all gods? For the gods of the nations are demons, but the Lord made the heavens. CHAPTER 30. With what shameful prosperity those wish to abound who complain of Christian times. If that Scipio Nasica of yours, once high priest, were now living — whom, when under the terror of the Punic war the best man was being sought to receive the Phrygian rites, the whole senate chose — whose countenance you would perhaps not dare to look upon, he himself would restrain you from this shamelessness.
當祂以逆境苦待我時,祂或是查驗我的功德,或是責罰我的罪,並為我存留永遠的賞賜,以報答我虔誠忍受的今世苦難。但你們算是甚麼人?與你們談論你們的神尚且不值得,更何況談論我的神,祂在萬神之上是可畏的,因為外邦人的神都屬鬼魔,惟獨耶和華創造諸天。第三十章。那些抱怨基督時代的人所願豐裕擁有的,是何等可恥的繁榮。倘若你們那位曾任大祭司的西庇阿·納西卡如今還活著——當布匿戰爭的恐慌之下,要尋求最良善的人來接領弗里吉亞的聖物時,全元老院揀選了他——他的面容你們或許都不敢仰視,他必親自禁止你們行這無恥之事。
3:119
Quur enim adflicti rebus aduersis de temporibus querimini Christianis, nisi quia uestram luxuriam cupitis habere securam et perditissimis moribus remota omni molestiarum asperitate diffluere? Neque enim propterea cupitis habere pacem et omni genere copiarum abundare, ut his bonis honeste utamini, hoc est modeste sobrie, temperanter pie, sed ut infinita uarietas uoluptatum insanis effusionibus exquiratur, secundisque rebus ea mala oriantur in moribus, quae saeuientibus peiora sunt hostibus.
For why, when afflicted by adversities, do you complain of Christian times, except because you desire to have your luxury secure, and to wallow in your utterly depraved morals with all harshness of trouble removed? For you do not desire to have peace and to abound in every kind of plenty in order to use these goods honourably — that is, with moderation, sobriety, temperance, and piety — but in order that an endless variety of pleasures may be sought out in mad extravagances, and that, when things go well, those evils may spring up in your morals which are worse than raging enemies.
因為當你們被逆境苦待時,你們為何抱怨基督的時代呢?無非是因為你們渴望使自己的奢靡安然無虞,渴望在除去一切煩擾的艱辛之後,沉溺於你們極其敗壞的品行中。因為你們渴望擁有平安、在各樣豐盛中富足,並非為要正當地使用這些福分——就是節制、清醒、有度、敬虔地使用——而是為要在瘋狂的揮霍中追求無窮無盡花樣的逸樂,並使那些比凶暴仇敵更為惡劣的禍患,在境遇順遂時從你們的品行中滋生出來。
3:120
At ille Scipio pontifex maximus uester, ille iudicio totius senatus uir optimus, istam uobis metuens calamitatem nolebat aemulam tunc imperii Romani Carthaginem dil\'ui et decernenti ut dirueretur contradicebat Catoni, timens infirmis animis hostem securitatem, et tamquam pupillis ciuibus idoneum tutorem necessarium uidens esse terrorem. Nec eum sententia fefellit: re ipsa probatum est quam uerum diceret.
But that Scipio, your supreme pontiff — he whom by the judgment of the whole senate was deemed the best man — fearing this very calamity for you, did not wish Carthage, then the rival of the Roman empire, to be destroyed, and contradicted Cato, who decreed that it should be razed; he feared security for weak minds, seeing that terror was necessary as a fitting guardian for the citizens, as for wards. Nor did his judgment deceive him: the event itself proved how truly he spoke.
但那位西庇阿,你們的大祭司——就是經全元老院的判斷而被定為最良善之人的——他正是因懼怕這同樣的災禍臨到你們,才不願迦太基(當時羅馬帝國的勁敵)被毀滅,並且反對加圖那要將它夷平的議決;他懼怕對於軟弱的心靈而言,安逸太過危險,看出恐懼乃是必要的,正如對於需要監護之人,恐懼是合宜的監護者。他的判斷並沒有欺騙他:事實本身證明了他所說的何等真確。
3:121
Deleta quippe Carthagine magno scilicet terrore Romanae rei publicae depulso et extincto tanta de rebus prosperis orta mala continuo subsecuta sunt, ut corrupta diruptaque concordia prius saeuis cruentisque seditionibus, deinde mox malarum conexione causarum bellis etiam ciuilibus tantae strages ederentur, tantus sanguis effunderetur, tanta cupiditate proscriptionum ac rapinarum ferueret inmanitas, ut Romani illi, qui uita integriore mala metuebant ab hostibus, perdita integritate uitae crudeliora paterentur a ciuibus;
For when Carthage was destroyed, and that great terror of the Roman commonwealth was removed and extinguished, such great evils sprang from prosperity and immediately followed, that concord, first corrupted and shattered by savage and bloody seditions, then soon by a chain of evil causes giving rise even to civil wars, brought forth such slaughters, such shedding of blood, that the monstrous cruelty of proscriptions and plunders raged with such greed, that those Romans who, in a more upright life, feared evils from enemies, now, with the integrity of their life lost, suffered crueler things at the hands of their own fellow citizens;
因為當迦太基被毀滅、羅馬國家那極大的恐懼被除去並撲滅之後,從繁榮中竟興起如此巨大的禍患,並立刻接踵而來:先是和睦因凶殘血腥的內亂而被敗壞、撕裂,繼而很快因一連串惡因的牽連,甚至引發內戰,造成如此慘烈的屠殺、流出如此多的血、籍沒與劫掠的暴行以如此貪婪而熾烈,以致那些在較為正直的生活中懼怕仇敵加害的羅馬人,如今喪失了生活的純正,反倒從同胞手中遭受了更殘酷的對待;
3:122
eaque ipsa libido dominandi, quae inter alia uitia generis humani meracior inerat uniuerso populo Romano, postea quam in paucis potentioribus uicit, obtritos fatigatosque ceteros etiam iugo seruitutis obpressit. CAPUT XXXI. Quibus uitiorum gradibus aucta sit in Romanis cupido regnandi. Nam quando illa quiesceret in superbissimis mentibus, donec continuatis honoribus ad potestatem regiam peruenil\'et? Honorum porro continuandorum facultas non esset, nisi ambitio praeualeret. Minime autem praeualeret ambitio, nisi in populo auaritia luxuriaque corrupto.
and that very lust of domination, which among the other vices of the human race was present in a more unmixed form in the whole Roman people, after it had conquered in a few of the more powerful, crushed and wearied the rest and oppressed them also with the yoke of servitude. CHAPTER 31. By what degrees of vices the desire of ruling was increased in the Romans. For when would that lust ever rest in the proudest minds, until by continued honours it should reach the kingly power? But the means of continuing honours would not exist, unless ambition prevailed. And ambition would by no means prevail, except in a people corrupted by avarice and luxury.
而那統治的慾望——它在人類其他諸般罪惡之中,在整個羅馬民族裡以較為純粹的形態存在著——後來在少數較有權勢之人身上得勝,便把其餘的人壓制、折磨,並用奴役的軛轄制他們。第三十一章。羅馬人轄制統治的慾望,是經由怎樣的罪惡階段而增長的。因為那慾望在最驕傲的心思中,怎能止息,直到藉著接連不斷的尊榮,達到王者的權柄呢?然而接連得享尊榮的可能,若非野心得勢,便不會存在。而野心若非在一個被貪婪與奢靡所敗壞的民族中,斷然不會得勢。
3:123
Auarus uero luxuriosusque populus secundis rebus effectus est, quas Nasica ille prouidentissime cauendas esse censebat, quando ciuitatem hostium maximam fortissimam opulentissimam nolebat auferri, ut timore libido premeretur, libido pressa non luxuriaretur luxuriaque cohibita nec auaritia grassaretur; quibus uitiis obseratis ciuitati utilis uirtus floreret et cresceret eique uirtuti libertas congrua permaneret.
But the people became avaricious and luxurious through prosperity, which that Nasica most providently judged ought to be guarded against, when he was unwilling that the greatest, strongest, and richest city of the enemy should be destroyed, so that lust might be restrained by fear, and lust thus restrained might not run riot, and luxury thus held in check, neither might avarice run rampant; so that, with these vices barred out, virtue useful to the city might flourish and grow, and a liberty befitting that virtue might endure.
但這民族卻因繁榮而變得貪婪、奢靡;正是這繁榮,那位納西卡極有先見地判斷當加以提防,因此他不願仇敵那最大、最強、最富庶的城被毀滅,好叫情慾因恐懼而受約束,受約束的情慾便不致放縱,受抑制的奢靡之下,貪婪也不致橫行;如此,這些罪惡被攔阻在外,於城有益的德行便得以興盛長進,與那德行相稱的自由也得以長存。
3:124
Hinc etiam erat et ex hac prouidentissima patriae caritate ueniebat, quod idem ipse uester pontifex maximus, a senatu illius temporis (quod saepe dicendum est) electus sine ulla sententiarum discrepantia uir optimus, caueam theatri senatum construere molientem ab hac dispositione et cupiditate conpescuit persuasitque oratione grauissima, ne Graecam luxuriam uirilibus patriae moribus paterentur obrepere et ad uirtutem labefactandam eneruandamque Romanam peregrinae consentire nequitiae, tantumque auctoritate ualuit, ut uerbis eius commota senatoria prouidentia etiam subsellia, quibus ad horam congestis in ludorum spectaculo iam uti ciuitas coeperat, deinceps prohiberet adponi.
It was from this, and out of this most provident love of his country, that the same supreme pontiff of yours — chosen by the senate of that time (a thing which must often be repeated) without any disagreement of votes as the best man — checked from this design and desire the senate, which was striving to construct an enclosure for a theatre, and persuaded it by a most weighty speech not to allow Greek luxury to creep in upon the manly customs of the fatherland, nor to consent to foreign wickedness so as to undermine and enervate Roman virtue; and he prevailed so greatly by his authority, that, the senatorial foresight being moved by his words, it thereafter forbade even the benches to be set up, which, hastily heaped together for the hour at the spectacle of the games, the city had already begun to use.
正是出於此,正是出於這對祖國極具先見之明的愛,你們那位同一位大祭司——他是當時的元老院(這事必須屢屢重提)毫無異議地一致揀選為最良善之人的——攔阻並抑制了那正圖建造劇場圍座的元老院,使它離棄這計謀與慾望,並以極其鄭重的演說勸服它,不容希臘式的奢靡侵蝕祖國剛健的風尚,也不容它附和外來的邪惡,以致敗壞、削弱羅馬的德行;他憑著威望大有功效,以致元老院的遠慮被他的話語所感動,此後甚至禁止擺設那些座椅,就是那城已開始在競技表演中臨時堆湊起來使用的座椅。
3:125
Quanto studio iste ab urbe Roma ludos ipsos scaenicos abstulisset, si auctoritati eorum, quos deos putabat, resistere auderet, quos esse noxios daemones non intellegebat aut, si intellegebat, placandos etiam ipse potius quam contemnendos existimabat. Nondum enim fuerat declarata gentibus superna doctrina, quae fide cor mundans ad caelestia uel supercaelestia capessenda humili pietate humanum mutaret adfectum et a dominatu superborum daemonum liberaret. CAPUT XXXII. De scaenicorum institutione ludorum. Verum tamen scitote, qui ista nescitis et qui uos scire dissimulatis, aduertite, qui aduersus liberatorem a talibus dominis murmuratis:
With what zeal would this man have removed the very scenic games from the city of Rome, if he had dared to resist the authority of those whom he thought gods — not understanding them to be noxious demons, or, if he did understand, judging that even he himself should rather appease than despise them! For not yet had the heavenly doctrine been made known to the nations, which by faith, cleansing the heart, would change the human affection with humble piety to lay hold of heavenly or super-heavenly things, and free it from the dominion of proud demons. CHAPTER 32. On the institution of the scenic games. But know nevertheless, you who are ignorant of these things, and take heed, you who pretend not to know them, you who murmur against the Deliverer from such lords:
這人若膽敢抵擋那些他以為是神之物的權威,他必以何等的熱忱,連那些舞台戲耍都從羅馬城中除去!他並不明白它們乃是有害的鬼魔,或者即便明白,也判斷連他自己也寧可安撫它們,而非藐視它們。因為那時天上的教訓尚未向列國顯明——這教訓藉著信心潔淨人心,以謙卑的虔誠改變人的心思,使其抓住天上、甚至超乎諸天的事,並將人從驕傲鬼魔的轄制下釋放出來。第三十二章。論舞台戲劇的設立。然而你們這些不知道這些事的人,當知道;你們這些假裝不知道的人,當留意;你們這些向那從這等主宰中救你們脫離的拯救者發怨言的人,當聽:
3:126
ludi scaenici, spectacula turpitudinum et licentia uanitatum, non hominum uitiis, sed deorum uestrorum iussis Romae instituti sunt. Tolerabilius diuinos honores deferretis illi Scipioni quam deos huius modi coleretis. Neque enim erant illi di suo pontifice meliores. Ecce adtendite, si mens tam diu potatis erroribus ebria uos aliquid sanum cogitare permittit! Di propter sedandam corporum pestilentiam ludos sibi scaenicos exhiberi iubebant; pontifex autem propter animorum cauendam pestilentiam ipsam scaenam constitui prohibebat. Si aliqua luce mentis animum corpori praeponitis, eligite quem colatis!
the scenic games, the spectacles of foulness and the licence of vanities, were instituted at Rome not by the vices of men, but by the commands of your gods. It would have been more tolerable for you to confer divine honours upon that Scipio than to worship gods of this sort. For those gods were no better than their own pontiff. Lo, attend, if a mind so long drunk with the draughts of error permits you to think anything sound! The gods, in order to allay a pestilence of bodies, ordered scenic games to be exhibited to them; but the pontiff, in order to guard against a pestilence of souls, forbade the stage itself to be set up. If by any light of mind you set the soul before the body, choose whom you will worship!
那些舞台戲耍,那些醜行的觀覽與虛妄的放縱,在羅馬之設立,並非出於人的罪惡,而是出於你們眾神的命令。你們若把神的尊榮歸給那位西庇阿,倒比敬拜這等神更為可容忍。因為那些神並不比他們自己的大祭司更好。看哪,留心!倘若你們那長久被謬誤之酒灌醉的心思,還容你們想出任何健全的事來!眾神為要止息身體的瘟疫,命人向他們獻演舞台戲耍;而那大祭司為要防範心靈的瘟疫,卻禁止設立舞台本身。你們若憑著心思的一線光明,把靈魂置於身體之上,就揀選你們所要敬拜的吧!
3:127
Neque enim et illa corporum pestilentia ideo conquieuit, quia populo bellicoso et solis antea ludis circensibus adsueto ludorum scaenicorum delicata subintrauit insania; sed astutia spirituum nefandorum praeuidens illam pestilentiam iam fine debito cessaturam aliam longe grauiorem, qua plurimum gaudet, ex hac occasione non corporibus, sed moribus curauit inmittere, quae animos miserorum tantis obcaecauit tenebris, tanta foedauit deformitate, ut etiam modo (quod incredibile forsitan erit, si a nostris posteris audietur) Romana urbe uastata, quos pestilentia ista possedit adque inde fugientes Carthaginem peruenire potuerunt, in theatris cottidie certatim pro histrionibus insanirent.
For that pestilence of bodies did not subside because the delicate madness of scenic games entered in upon a warlike people, formerly accustomed only to the games of the circus; rather, the cunning of unspeakable spirits, foreseeing that that pestilence would now cease at its due end, took care from this occasion to send in another far graver one — in which it rejoices most — not upon bodies, but upon morals; a pestilence which blinded the souls of the wretched with such great darkness, and defiled them with such great deformity, that even now (a thing which will perhaps seem incredible if it be heard by our posterity), when the city of Rome had been laid waste, those whom this pestilence possessed, and who were able to flee thence and reach Carthage, raved daily in the theatres, vying with one another on behalf of the actors.
因為那身體的瘟疫並未止息,乃因舞台戲耍那柔靡的瘋狂侵入了一個尚武、向來只慣於競技場戲樂的民族;其實是那些不可言喻之邪靈的狡詐,預見那瘟疫如今將至其當盡之期而止息,便藉此機會著手送入另一場遠為嚴重的瘟疫——它最以此為樂——不是臨到身體,而是臨到品行;這瘟疫使可憐人的靈魂被如此巨大的黑暗弄瞎,被如此巨大的醜陋玷污,以致即便如今(這事若被我們的後代聽見,或許會顯為難以置信),當羅馬城被劫掠之後,那些被這瘟疫所附、得以從那裡逃出而能抵達迦太基的人,竟天天在劇場中為戲子彼此爭相癲狂。
3:128
CAPUT XXXIII. De uitiis Romanorum, quos patriae non correxit euersio. 0 mentes amentes! quis est hic tantus non error, sed furor, ut exitium uestrum, sicut audiuimus, plangentibus orientalibus populis et maximis ciuitatibus in remotissimis terris publicum luctum maeroremque ducentibus uos theatra quaereretis intraretis inpleretis, et multo insaniora quam fuerant antea faceretis? Hanc animorum labem ac pestem, hanc probitatis et honestatis euersionem uobis Scipio ille metuebat, quando construi theatra prohibebat, quando rebus prosperis uos facile corrumpi adque euerti posse cernebat, quando uos securos esse ab hostili terrore nolebat.
CHAPTER 33. On the vices of the Romans, whom the overthrow of their country did not correct. O senseless minds! What is this so great — not error, but frenzy — that, while (as we have heard) the eastern peoples bewailed your destruction, and the greatest cities in the most remote lands held public mourning and grief, you would seek out theatres, enter them, fill them, and do things far madder than they had been before? This stain and plague of souls, this overthrow of uprightness and honour, that Scipio feared for you when he forbade theatres to be built, when he discerned that by prosperity you could easily be corrupted and overthrown, when he did not wish you to be secure from the terror of the enemy.
第三十三章。論羅馬人的罪惡,連祖國的傾覆都未能糾正他們。哦愚妄的心思!這是何等之大的——不是謬誤,而是狂亂——竟在(如我們所聽見的)東方各族哀悼你們的毀滅、極遠之地最大的城邑舉行公開哀傷與悲慟之時,你們卻去尋求劇場、進入劇場、擠滿劇場,所行的比從前更瘋狂得多?這心靈的污點與瘟疫,這正直與廉恥的傾覆,正是那西庇阿在禁止建造劇場時為你們所懼怕的,正是當他看出你們容易被繁榮所敗壞、傾覆時,正是當他不願你們安然脫離仇敵恐懼時所懼怕的。
3:129
Neque enim censebat ille felicem esse rem publicam stantibus moenibus, ruentibus moribus. Sed in uobis plus ualuit quod daemones inpii seduxerunt, quam quod homines prouidi praecauerunt. Hinc est quod mala, quae facitis, uobis inputari non uultis, mala uero, quae patimini, Christianis temporibus inputatis. Neque enim in uestra securitate pacatam rem publicam, sed luxuriam quaeritis inpunitam. qui deprauati rebus prosperis nec corrigi potuistis aduersis. V Volebat uos ille Scipio terreri ab hoste, ne in luxuriam flueretis: nec contriti ab hoste luxuriam repressistis, perdidistis utilitatem calamitatis, et miserrimi facti estis et pessimi permansistis. CAPUT XXXIIII.
For he did not judge a commonwealth happy while its walls stood and its morals fell. But in you there prevailed more what impious demons seduced than what provident men forewarned. Hence it is that you are unwilling that the evils which you do should be imputed to you, but the evils which you suffer you impute to Christian times. For in your security you seek not a peaceful commonwealth, but unpunished luxury — you who, depraved by prosperity, could not even be corrected by adversity. That Scipio wished you to be terrified by the enemy, lest you should melt away into luxury; yet, not crushed by the enemy, you did not repress your luxury, you lost the usefulness of calamity, and you became most wretched and remained most wicked. CHAPTER 34.
因為他並不以城牆屹立、品行卻敗壞的國家為有福。但在你們中間,邪惡鬼魔的引誘所佔的勢力,竟過於有先見之明者的警誡所佔的。由此可見,你們所行的惡,你們不肯歸咎於自己;你們所受的惡,卻歸咎於基督的時代。因為你們在安逸中所尋求的,並非平安的國家,乃是不受懲罰的奢靡——你們這些被繁榮敗壞、連逆境都不能糾正的人。那西庇阿願你們被仇敵所驚懼,免得你們消融於奢靡;然而你們既未被仇敵壓碎,也未約束自己的奢靡,反倒喪失了災禍的益處,落到極其可悲的地步,仍舊存留於極其邪惡之中。第三十四章。
3:130
De clementia Dei, quae Urbis excidium temperauit. Et tamen quod uiuitis Dei est, qui uobis parcendo admonet, ut corrigamini paenitendo; qui uobis etiam ingratis praestitit, ut uel sub nomine seruorum eius uel in locis martyrum eius hostiles manus euaderetis. Romulus et Remus asylum constituisse perhibentur, quo quisquis confugeret ab omni noxa liber esset, augere quaerentes creandae multitudinem ciuitatis. Mirandum in honorem Christi processit exemplum. Hoc constituerunt euersores Urbis, quod constituerant antea conditores. Quid autem magnum, si hoc fecerunt illi, ut ciuium suorum numerus subpleretur, quod fecerunt isti, ut suorum hostium numerositas seruaretur? CAPUT XXXV.
On the clemency of God, which tempered the destruction of the City. And yet, that you live is of God, who, by sparing you, admonishes you to be corrected by repentance; who, even to you who are ungrateful, granted that, whether under the name of His servants or in the places of His martyrs, you might escape the hands of the enemy. Romulus and Remus are said to have established an asylum, to which whoever fled should be free from all harm, seeking to increase the multitude of the city to be founded. A more wonderful example came to pass in honour of Christ. The destroyers of the City established what its founders had established before. But what is great if they did this so that the number of their citizens might be filled up, while these did it so that the multitude of their enemies might be preserved? CHAPTER 35.
論神的憐憫,它緩和了城的毀滅。然而你們得以存活,乃是出於神;祂藉著寬容你們,警戒你們當以悔改受糾正;祂甚至向你們這些忘恩的人施恩,使你們無論是藉著祂僕人的名,或是在祂殉道者的處所,得以逃脫仇敵之手。據說羅慕路斯與雷穆斯設立了庇護所,凡逃入其中者都得免受一切傷害,為的是要增添那將建之城的人數。如今卻有一個更為奇妙的榜樣,為尊榮基督而成就:城的毀滅者所設立的,正是其建立者從前所設立的。但他們所行的,若只為要補足自己公民的數目,這有何稀奇?而這些人所行的,乃是為要保全自己仇敵的眾多。第三十五章。
3:131
De latentibus inter inpios ecclesiae filiis et de falsis intra ecclesiam Christianis. Haec et talia, si qua uberius et commodius potuerit, respondeat inimicis suis redemta familia domini Christi et peregrina ciuitas regis Christi. Meminerit sane in ipsis inimicis latere ciues futuros, ne infructuosum uel aput ipsos putet, quod, donec perueniat ad confessos, portat infensos;
On the sons of the Church hidden among the impious, and on false Christians within the Church. These things, and such things — and any more copiously and fittingly that it can — let the redeemed family of the Lord Christ, and the pilgrim city of King Christ, answer to its enemies. But let it remember well that among those very enemies there lie hidden future citizens, lest it think it fruitless, even among them, that, until it reaches those who confess, it bears with those who are hostile;
論隱藏在不敬虔者中間的教會兒女,並論教會內部假冒的基督徒。這些事,以及諸如此類的事——以及凡它所能更豐富、更合宜地說的——讓基督之主所救贖的家庭,並基督君王那作客旅的城,向它的仇敵如此回答。但它要切記:在那些仇敵之中,正隱藏著將來的公民,免得它以為——直到它臨到那些公開承認的人之前,它須忍受那些懷敵意的人——這事即便在他們身上也是徒勞無益的;
3:132
sicut ex illorum numero etiam Dei ciuitas habet secum, quamdiu peregrinatur in mundo, conexos communione sacramentorum, nec secum futuros in aeterna sorte sanctorum, qui partim in occulto, partim in aperto sunt, qui etiam cum ipsis inimicis aduersus Deum, cuius sacramentum gerunt, murmurare non dubitant, modo cum illis theatra, modo ecclesias nobiscum replentes. De correctione autem quorundam etiam talium multo minus est desperandum, si aput apertissimos aduersarios praedestinati amici latitant, adhuc ignoti etiam sibi. Perplexae quippe sunt istae duae ciuitates in hoc saeculo inuicemque permixtae, donec ultimo iudicio dirimantur;
just as, from the number of those enemies, the city of God too has joined to itself, as long as it sojourns in the world, men united by the communion of the sacraments, yet not destined to be with it in the eternal lot of the saints — some in secret, some in the open — who do not hesitate, even together with those enemies, to murmur against God, whose sacrament they bear, now filling the theatres with them, now the churches with us. But concerning the correction of certain even of such, there is far less reason to despair, if among the most open adversaries there lie hidden predestined friends, as yet unknown even to themselves. For these two cities are intertwined and mutually mingled in this age, until they shall be separated at the last judgment;
正如神的城從那些仇敵的數目中,也在它寄居世上之時,把一些藉聖禮的相通而聯於自己的人聯結到自己身上,這些人卻不註定要與它一同有分於聖徒永遠的份——他們有的隱藏、有的公開——他們竟不憚與那些仇敵一同,向那位他們所領受其聖禮的神發怨言,時而與仇敵一同擠滿劇場,時而與我們一同擠滿教會。但論到甚至這等人中某些人的歸正,更不該絕望;倘若在那些最公開的仇敵中,竟隱藏著蒙預定的朋友,連他們自己都尚不認得。因為這兩座城在今世彼此交織、彼此摻雜,直到末後的審判將它們分開;
3:133
de quarum exortu et procursu et debitis finibus quod dicendum arbitror, quantum diuinitus adiuuabor, expediam propter gloriam ciuitatis Dei, quae alienis a contrario comparatis clarius eminebit. CAPUT XXXVI. De quibus causis sequenti disputatione sit disserendum. Sed adhuc mihi quaedam dicenda sunt aduersus eos, qui Romanae rei publicae clades in religionem nostram referunt, qua dis suis sacrificare prohibentur. Commemoranda sunt enim quae et quanta occurrere potuerint uel satis esse uidebuntur mala, quae illa ciuitas pertulit uel ad eius imperium prouinciae pertinentes, antequam eorum sacrificia prohibita fuissent;
concerning whose origin and progress and due ends, what I judge ought to be said, I shall set forth, as far as I shall be divinely aided, for the glory of the city of God, which, when compared with its opposite, will shine forth the more clearly. CHAPTER 36. On the matters to be discussed in the following discourse. But there are still certain things I must say against those who refer the disasters of the Roman commonwealth to our religion, by which they are forbidden to sacrifice to their gods. For there must be recalled what and how great evils — such as may seem sufficient — could befall that city, or the provinces belonging to its empire, before their sacrifices had been forbidden;
至於這兩座城的起源、進程與當有的結局,我所判斷當說的,我必盡神所助佑我的,為著神之城的榮耀加以陳明;這城與其對立者相比,將更為明亮地顯耀出來。第三十六章。論在接下來的討論中當論述的事項。但我還有某些事必須針對那些人說,他們把羅馬國家的災禍歸咎於我們的宗教,因這宗教禁止他們向他們的神獻祭。因為必須提說:在他們的祭祀尚未被禁止之前,那城以及隸屬其帝國的各行省,曾經遭受過怎樣的、何等大的禍患——這些禍患足以顯為充分;
3:134
quae omnia procul dubio nobis tribuerent, si iam uel illis clareret nostra religio, uel ita eos a sacris sacrilegis prohiberet. Deinde monstrandum est, quos eorum mores et quam ob causam Deus uerus ad augendum imperium adiuuare dignatus est, in cuius potestate sunt regna omnia, quamque nihil eos adiuuerint hi, quos deos putant, et potius quantum decipiendo et fallendo nocuerint. Postremo aduersus eos dicetur, qui manifestissimis documentis confutati adque conuicti conantur adserere non propter uitae praesentis utilitatem, sed propter eam, quae post mortem futura est, colendos deos.
all of which, without doubt, they would attribute to us, if our religion had then already become known to them, or had in like manner forbidden them their sacrilegious rites. Then it must be shown what morals of theirs, and for what cause, the true God — in whose power are all kingdoms — deigned to aid for the increase of their empire, and how those whom they think gods aided them in nothing, but rather how much they harmed them by deceiving and deluding. Lastly, it shall be said against those who, refuted and convicted by the most manifest proofs, attempt to assert that the gods are to be worshipped not for the advantage of the present life, but for that which is to be after death.
這一切他們無疑都會歸咎於我們,倘若那時我們的宗教已為他們所知,或同樣禁止了他們那褻瀆的禮儀。其次必須顯明:那真神——萬國的權柄都在祂手中——是因著他們怎樣的品行、為著甚麼緣故,俯允幫助他們擴展帝國;又必須顯明,那些他們以為是神的,於他們毫無幫助,反倒藉著哄騙與迷惑,何等地加害於他們。末了,必對那些人作出答辯,他們既被最顯明的證據駁倒、定罪,卻仍企圖主張:當敬拜眾神,並非為今生的益處,乃是為死後將來之事的益處。
3:135
Quae, nisi fallor, quaestio multo erit operosior et subtiliore disputatione dignior, ut et contra philosophos in ea disseratur, non quoslibet, sed qui aput illos excellentissima gloria clari sunt et nobiscum multa sentiunt, et de animae inmortali tate et quod Deus uerus mundum condiderit et de prouidentia eius, qua uniuersum quod condidit regit. Sed quoniam et ipsi in illis, quae contra nos sentiunt, refellendi sunt, deesse huic officio non debemus, ut refutatis inpiis contradictionibus pro uiribus, quas Deus impertiet, adseramus ciuitatem Dei ueramque pietatem et Dei cultum, in quo uno ueraciter sempiterna beatitudo promittitur.
This question, unless I am mistaken, will be far more laborious and worthy of a subtler disputation, in such a way that in it there must be argued even against the philosophers — not any whatsoever, but those who among them are renowned with the most excellent glory, and who agree with us in many things, both concerning the immortality of the soul, and that the true God created the world, and concerning His providence, by which He governs the universe that He created. But since they too must be refuted in those things in which they hold opinions against us, we ought not to fail in this duty, that, having refuted impious contradictions with such strength as God shall impart, we may assert the city of God, and true piety, and the worship of God, in which alone everlasting blessedness is truly promised.
這個問題,若我沒有弄錯,將是遠為費力、配得更精細辯論的;以致在其中甚至必須與哲學家們爭辯——不是隨便哪一類,而是在他們中間以最卓越聲譽著稱、並在許多事上與我們意見相合的人,無論是論到靈魂的不朽,論到真神創造了世界,還是論到祂的護理,祂藉此治理祂所造的萬有。但既然連他們在那些與我們相違的見解上也必須被駁倒,我們在這本分上就不可懈怠:乃要憑神所賜的力量駁倒不敬虔的反駁,從而確立神的城、真敬虔、以及對神的敬拜——惟有在這敬拜中,永遠的福樂才真實地被應許。
3:136
Hic itaque modus sit huius uoluminis, ut deinceps disposita ab alio sumamus exordio. CAPUT I. De modo, qui necessitati disputationis adhibendus est. Si rationi perspicuae ueritatis infirmus humanae consuetudinis sensus non auderet obsistere, sed doctrinae salubri languorem suum tamquam medicinae subderet, donec diuino adiutorio fide pietatis inpetrante sanaretur, non multo sermone opus esset ad conuincendum quemlibet uanae opinationis errorem his, qui recte sentiunt et sensa uerbis sufficientibus explicant.
Let this, then, be the limit of this volume, so that thereafter we may take up the matters thus arranged from a fresh beginning. CHAPTER 1. On the measure to be applied to the necessity of disputation. If the weak sense of human custom did not dare to resist the reason of manifest truth, but submitted its languor to wholesome doctrine as to medicine, until by divine aid, the faith of piety obtaining it, it should be healed, no great discourse would be needed to convince anyone of the error of his vain opinion, for those who think rightly and explain their thoughts in sufficient words.
那麼,就讓這成為本卷的界限,好叫此後我們可以從一個新的開端,著手處理這樣安排妥當的事項。第一章。論在辯論的需要上當持守的尺度。倘若人類習慣那軟弱的感覺,不敢抵擋明顯真理的理性,反倒像把病弱交給良藥一般,把自己交給有益的教訓,直到藉神的助佑、由虔誠的信德所求得而得醫治,那麼,對那些見解正確、又能用足夠言語表達其思想的人,就不需要長篇大論去駁倒任何人虛妄之見的謬誤了。
3:137
Nunc uero quoniam ille est maior et taetrior insipientium morbus animorum, quo inrationabiles motus suos, etiam post rationem plene redditam, quanta homini ab homine debetur, siue nimia caecitate, qua nec aperta cernuntur, siue obstinatissima peruicacia, qua et ea quae cernuntur non feruntur, tamquam ipsam rationem ueritatemque defendunt, fit necessitas copiosius dicendi plerumque res claras, uelut eas non spectantibus intuendas, sed quodam modo tangendas palpantibus et coniuentibus offeramus. Et tamen quis disceptandi finis erit et loquendi modus, si respondendum esse respondentibus semper existi- 25 memus?
But now, since there is that greater and more loathsome disease of foolish minds, whereby they defend their irrational impulses — even after reason has been fully rendered, as much as is owed by one man to another — whether through excessive blindness, by which not even open things are perceived, or through most obstinate stubbornness, by which even the things that are perceived are not endured, as though defending reason and truth themselves: there arises a necessity of speaking more copiously, very often offering clear matters as though to be gazed upon by those who do not look, but in a certain manner to be touched and handled by those who grope and close their eyes. And yet what end of debating, what measure of speaking, will there be, if we always reckon that we must answer those who answer back?
但如今,既有那愚昧心思更大、更可憎的病——他們竟為自己無理性的衝動辯護,甚至在理性已被充分陳明之後(盡人對人所當盡的程度)——或是因過度的盲目,連顯明的事都看不見;或是因極其頑梗的固執,連所看見的事都不肯接受,倒彷彿在維護理性與真理本身:於是便不得不更詳盡地申說,往往要把清楚的事呈上,彷彿要叫那些不看的人去注視,卻又彷彿要叫那些摸索、閉眼的人去觸碰、撫摸。然而,倘若我們總以為必須答覆那些頂嘴的人,那辯論還有甚麼盡頭、申說還有甚麼尺度呢?
3:138
Nam qui uel non possunt intellegere quod dicitur, uel tam duri sunt aduersitate mentis, ut, etiamsi intellexerint, non oboediant, respondent, ut scriptum est, et loquuntur iniquitatem adque infatigabiliter uani sunt. Quorum dicta contraria si totiens uelimus refellere, quotiens obnixa fronte statuerint non cogitare quid dicant, dum quocumque modo nostris disputationibus contradicant, quam sit infinitum et aerumnosum et infructuosum uides. Quam ob rem, nec te ipsum, [mi] fili Marcelline, nec alios, quibus hic labor noster in Christi caritate utiliter ac liberaliter seruit, tales meorum scriptorum uelim iudices, qui responsionem semper desiderent.
For those who either cannot understand what is said, or are so hardened by perversity of mind that, even if they have understood, they do not obey — they answer back, as it is written, and speak iniquity, and are untiringly vain. If we should wish to refute their contrary sayings as often as they should resolve, with stubborn brow, not to consider what they say, provided that in any way whatever they contradict our arguments — you see how endless and toilsome and fruitless this would be. Wherefore I would not have you yourself, my son Marcellinus, nor others to whom this our labour is usefully and freely devoted in the love of Christ, be such judges of my writings as always to desire a response,
因為那些人,或是不能明白所說的,或是心思如此剛硬悖逆,以致即便明白了也不順從——他們便如經上所記頂嘴,說奸惡的話,不知疲倦地行虛妄。倘若每逢他們執拗著額頭、決意不去思想自己所說的、只求以任何方式反駁我們的論證時,我們都要去駁斥他們相反的言論,你便看出這是何等無窮無盡、何等勞苦、何等徒勞了。因此,我的兒子馬切利努斯啊,我不願你自己,也不願其他凡我們這勞苦在基督的愛中有益而慷慨地為其效力的人,作我著作這樣的審判者,總是渴求回應,
3:139
cum his quae leguntur audierint aliquid contradici, ne fiant similes earum muliercularum, quas commemorat apostolus semper discentes et numquam ad ueritatis scientiam peruenientes. , CAPUT II. De his, quae primo uolumine expedita sunt.
whenever, in the things which they read, they hear something contradicted — lest they become like those little women whom the apostle mentions, always learning and never coming to the knowledge of the truth. CHAPTER 2. On the things which were dealt with in the first volume.
免得每逢在所讀的事上聽見有人提出反駁,便效法使徒所提的那些婦女,常常學習,終久不能明白真理。第二章。論在第一卷中已處理過的事。
3:140
Superiore itaque libro, cum de ciuitate Dei dicere instituissem, unde hoc uniuersum opus illo adiuuante in manus sumtum est, occurrit mihi resistendum esse primitus eis, qui haec bella, quibus mundus iste conteritur, maximeque Romanae urbis recentem a barbaris uastationem Christianae religioni tribuunt, qua prohibentur nefandis sacrificiis seruire daemonibus, cum potius hoc tribuere deberent Christo, quod propter eius nomen contra institutum moremque bellorum eis, quo confugerent, religiosa et amplissima loca barbari libera praebuerunt, adque in multis famulatum deditum Christo non solum uerum, sed etiam timore confictum sic honorauerunt, ut, quod in eos belli iure fieri licuisset, inlicitum sibi esse iudicarent.
In the preceding book, therefore, when I had set out to speak of the city of God — from which this whole work, by His aid, was undertaken — it occurred to me that I must first resist those who attribute these wars, by which this world is worn down, and especially the recent devastation of the city of Rome by the barbarians, to the Christian religion, by which they are forbidden to serve demons with unspeakable sacrifices; whereas they ought rather to attribute this to Christ, that for the sake of His name, contrary to the established custom of wars, the barbarians offered them — to which they might flee — religious and most spacious places, free of harm; and that in many cases they so honoured a service devoted to Christ, not only true but even feigned out of fear, that they judged unlawful for themselves what by the law of war it would have been permitted to do against them.
因此,在前一卷中,當我著手論說神的城——這整部著作正是藉著祂的幫助為此而興起的——時,我想到必須首先抵擋那些人,他們把那些消磨這世界的戰爭,尤其是近來蠻族對羅馬城的劫掠,歸咎於基督教,因這宗教禁止他們用不可言喻的祭祀去事奉鬼魔;其實他們倒應當把這事歸於基督:就是因祂的名,蠻族違背了戰爭既定的常規,把那些宗教性而又極寬廣的處所讓給他們作逃避之所、不受傷害;並且在許多情形下,他們竟如此尊重那獻於基督的事奉——不僅是真實的,甚至是出於懼怕而假裝的——以致他們判斷:凡照戰爭法則本可向他們施行的,對自己卻是不可行的。
3:141
Inde incidit quaestio, quur haec diuina beneficia et ad inpios ingratosque peruenerint, et quur itidem illa dura, quae hostiliter facta sunt, pios cum inpiis pariter adflixerint? Quam quaestionem per multa diffusam (in omnibus enim cottidianis uel Dei muneribus uel hominum cladibus, quorum utraque bene ac male uiuentibus permixte adque indiscrete saepe accidunt, solet multos mouere) ut pro suscepti operis necessitate dissoluerem, aliquantum inmoratus sum maxime ad consolandas sanctas feminas et pie castas, in quibus ab hoste aliquid perpetratum est, quod intulit uerecundiae dolorem, etsi non abstulit pudicitiae firmitatem, ne paeniteat eas uitae, quas non est unde possit paenitere nequitiae.
Thence arose the question, why these divine benefits reached even to the impious and ungrateful, and why likewise those hardships, which were done in hostile fashion, afflicted the pious together with the impious alike. To resolve this question — diffused through many particulars (for in all daily matters, whether of God's gifts or of men's disasters, both of which often befall the good and the bad in mixed and indiscriminate fashion, it is wont to trouble many) — according to the necessity of the work undertaken, I lingered somewhat, chiefly to console the holy and piously chaste women, in whom something was perpetrated by the enemy that brought the pain of shame, even though it did not take away the firmness of their chastity, lest they should regret their life, who have no ground on which they could repent of wickedness.
由此便引出一個問題:為何這些神聖的恩惠竟也臨到不敬虔、忘恩的人,又為何那些以仇敵手段所行的艱難,竟使敬虔人與不敬虔人一同遭受苦難。這問題散布於許多細節之中(因為在一切日常之事上,無論是神的恩賜或是人的災禍,這兩者常常摻雜不分地臨到善人與惡人,慣常使許多人困惑)——為要照所承擔之工的需要解開它,我便稍作停留,主要是為要安慰那些聖潔、虔誠貞潔的婦女,她們身上被仇敵施加了某事,帶來羞恥的痛苦,雖然並未奪去她們貞潔的堅固;免得她們後悔自己的生命,她們既無從可後悔甚麼邪惡。
3:142
Deinde pauca dixi in eos, qui Christianos aduersis illis rebus adfectos et praecipue pudorem humiliatarum feminarum quamuis castarum adque sanctarum proteruitate inpudentissima exagitant, cum sint nequissimi et inreuerentissimi, longe ab eis ipsis Romanis degeneres, quorum praeclara multa laudantur et litterarum memoria celebrantur, immo illorum gloriae uehementer aduersi. Romam quippe partam ueterum auctamque laboribus foediorem stantem fecerant quam ruentem, quando quidem in ruina eius lapides et ligna, in istorum autem uita omnia non murorum, sed morum munimenta adque ornamenta ceciderunt, cum funestioribus eorum corda cupiditatibus quam ignibus tecta illius urbis arderent.
Then I said a few things against those who, with most shameless effrontery, harass the Christians afflicted by those adversities, and especially the modesty of women humbled though chaste and holy — men who are most worthless and most irreverent, far degenerate from those very Romans whose many illustrious deeds are praised and celebrated in the memory of letters, nay rather vehemently opposed to the glory of those Romans. For Rome, brought forth and increased by the labours of the ancients, they had made fouler standing than falling; since in its fall stones and timbers fell, but in the life of these men there fell all the defences and ornaments not of walls, but of morals, while their hearts burned with more deadly lusts than the fires with which the roofs of that city blazed.
其次,我略略說了幾句,針對那些以最無恥的厚顏,騷擾那些被那些逆境苦待的基督徒、尤其騷擾那些雖貞潔聖善卻被羞辱之婦女的廉恥的人——這等人最為卑劣、最無敬畏,遠遠墮落於那些羅馬人之下,就是那些被文字記憶所稱頌、傳揚其許多卓越事蹟的羅馬人,甚至是猛烈地與那些羅馬人的榮耀相敵的。因為這羅馬,本由古人勞苦所生、所擴增,他們竟使它屹立時比傾倒時更為污穢;因為在它傾倒時,倒下的不過是石頭與木材,而在這等人的生命中,所倒塌的卻是一切的防禦與裝飾——不是城牆的,而是品行的;同時他們的心,被比那燒毀那城屋頂之火更致命的慾望所焚燒。
3:143
Quibus dictis primum terminaui librum. Deinceps itaque dicere institui, quae mala ciuitas illa perpessa sit ab origine sua siue aput se ipsam siue in prouinciis sibi iam subditis, quae omnia Christianae religioni tribuerent, si iam tunc euangelica doctrina aduersus falsos et fallaces eorum deos testificatione liberrima personaret. CAPUT III. De adsumenda historia, qua ostendatur, quae mala acciderint Romanis, cum deos colerent, antequam religio Christiana obcresceret. Memento autem me ista commemorantem adhuc contra inperitos agere, ex quorum inperitia illud quoque ortum est uulgare prouerbium: Pluuia defit, causa Christiani sunt.
With these things said, I first ended the book. Thereafter, then, I set out to tell what evils that city endured from its origin, whether within itself or in the provinces already subject to it — all of which they would attribute to the Christian religion, if even then the evangelical doctrine had resounded with most free testimony against their false and deceitful gods. CHAPTER 3. On the history to be taken up, by which it may be shown what evils befell the Romans while they worshipped the gods, before the Christian religion grew up. But remember that in recalling these things I am still dealing against the unlearned, from whose ignorance there also sprang that vulgar proverb: 'The rain is lacking — the Christians are the cause.'
說了這些話之後,我便先結束了那卷。此後,我著手述說:那城自其起源以來所遭受的禍患,無論是在它自身之內,或是在已隸屬於它的各行省——這一切他們都會歸咎於基督教,倘若那時福音的教訓已經以最自由的見證,向他們那些虛假、欺人的神大聲作見證。第三章。論當引用的歷史,藉以顯明:當羅馬人敬拜眾神時,在基督教興起之前,曾有怎樣的禍患臨到他們。但你要記得,我在追述這些事時,仍是針對那些無知之輩;正是從他們的無知中,也生出了那句俗諺:「雨水缺乏——基督徒是禍首。」
3:144
Nam qui eorum studiis liberalibus instituti amant historiam, facillime ista nouerunt; sed ut nobis ineruditorum turbas infestissimas reddant, se nosse dissimulant adque hoc aput uulgus confirmare nituntur, clades, quibus per certa interualla locorum et temporum genus humanum oportet adfligi, causa accidere nominis Christiani, quod contra deos suos ingenti fama et praeclarissima celebritate per cuncta diffunditur.
For those who, instructed in liberal studies, love history, know these things most easily; but in order to render the throngs of the unlearned most hostile to us, they pretend not to know them, and strive to confirm among the common people that the disasters, by which at fixed intervals of place and time the human race must be afflicted, befall by reason of the Christian name, which is spread abroad against their gods through all the world with mighty renown and most illustrious celebrity.
因為那些受過自由學科教育、愛好歷史的人,最容易知道這些事;但他們為要使無知的群眾對我們極其敵視,便假裝不知道這些事,竭力要在百姓中堅稱:那些災禍——就是人類照地域與時間的固定間隔必受的苦難——之所以發生,是因著基督的名,這名以宏大的聲望、最顯赫的盛名,敵對著他們的神,傳遍了普世。
3:145
Recolant ergo nobiscum, antequam Christus uenisset in carne, antequam eius nomen ea, cui frustra inuident, gloria populis innotesceret, quibus calamitatibus res Romanae multipliciter uarieque contritae sint, et in his defendant, si possunt, deos suos, si propterea coluntur, ne ista mala patiantur cultores eorum; quorum si quid nunc passi fuerint, nobis inputanda esse contendunt. Quur enim ea, quae dicturus sum, permiserunt accidere cultoribus suis, antequam eos declaratum Christi nomen offenderet eorumque sacrificia prohiberet? CAPUT IIII. Quod cultores deorum nulla umquam a dis suis praecepta probitatis acceperint et in sacris eorum turpia quaeque celebrauerint.
Let them therefore recall along with us, before Christ had come in the flesh, before His name had become known to the peoples with that glory which they vainly envy, by what calamities the Roman affairs were manifoldly and variously crushed; and in these let them defend their gods, if they can, if they are worshipped for this reason — that their worshippers should not suffer these evils; for if they have now suffered anything of the kind, they contend that it is to be imputed to us. For why did those gods permit the things which I am about to tell to befall their worshippers, before the manifested name of Christ offended them and forbade their sacrifices? CHAPTER 4. That the worshippers of the gods never received any precepts of uprightness from their gods, and celebrated all manner of foul things in their rites.
因此,讓他們與我們一同追想:在基督尚未成肉身降臨之前,在祂的名尚未以他們所枉然嫉妒的那榮耀為列邦所知之前,羅馬的事務曾被怎樣多重而各樣的災難所摧殘;並讓他們在這些事上為自己的神辯護,倘若他們能——倘若他們敬拜這些神正是為此緣故:好叫敬拜者不至遭受這些禍患;因為如今若他們遭受了任何此類的事,他們便堅稱這當歸咎於我們。那麼,為何在基督已顯明的名觸怒這些神、禁止他們獻祭之前,這些神就容許我將要述說的事臨到他們的敬拜者呢?第四章。論敬拜眾神的人從未從他們的神領受任何正直的訓誨,且在他們的祭儀中行盡各樣醜事。
3:146
Primo ipsos mores ne pessimos haberent, quare di eorum curare noluerunt? Deus enim uerus eos, a quibus non colebatur, merito neglexit; di autem illi, a quorum cultu se prohiberi homines ingratissimi conqueruntur, cultores suos ad bene uiuendum quare nullis legibus adiuuerunt? Utique dignum erat, ut, quo modo isti illorum sacra, ita illi istorum facta curarent. Sed respondetur, quod uoluntate propria quisque malus est. Quis hoc negauerit? Verum tamen pertinebat ad consultores deos uitae bonae praecepta non occultare populis cultoribus suis, sed clara praedicatione praebere, per uates etiam conuenire adque arguere peccantes, palam minari poenas male agentibus.
First, why were their gods unwilling to take care that they should not have the worst morals? For the true God justly neglected those by whom He was not worshipped; but why did those gods, from whose worship most ungrateful men complain that they are forbidden, by no laws help their worshippers to live well? Surely it was fitting that, just as these men took care of their rites, so those gods should take care of these men's deeds. But it is answered that each man is wicked by his own will. Who would deny this? Yet still it belonged to the gods, as counsellors, not to conceal the precepts of a good life from the peoples that worshipped them, but to set them forth in clear preaching, and through prophets to meet and rebuke sinners, and openly to threaten punishments to evil-doers,
首先,為何他們的神不肯費心,免得他們有最壞的品行呢?因為真神公義地不顧念那些不敬拜祂的人;但那些神——就是最忘恩之人抱怨被禁止敬拜的神——為何不用任何律法幫助他們的敬拜者好好生活呢?這原是合宜的:正如這些人顧念那些神的祭儀,那些神也當顧念這些人的行為。但有人回答說,各人乃是憑自己的意志而為惡。誰會否認這點呢?然而,作為訓導者,那些神本當不向敬拜他們的百姓隱藏善生的訓誨,反倒以清楚的宣講把它陳明,並藉著先知去勸誡、責備犯罪的人,公開威嚇作惡者必受刑罰,
3:147
praemia recte uiuentibus polliceri. Quid umquam tale in deorum illorum templis prompta et eminenti uoce concrepuit? Veniebamus etiam nos aliquando adulescentes ad spectacula ludibriaque sacrilegiorum, spectabamus arrepticios, audiebamus synphoniacos, ludis turpissimis, qui dis deabusque exhibebantur, oblectabamur, Caelesti uirgini et Berecynthiae matri omnium, ante cuius lecticam die sollemni lauationis eius talia per publicum cantitabantur a nequissimis scaenicis, qualia, non dico matrem deorum, sed matrem qualiumcumque senatorum uel quorumlibet honestorum uirorum, immo uero qualia nec matrem ipsorum scaenicorum deceret audire.
and to promise rewards to those who live rightly. What such thing ever rang out with prompt and lofty voice in the temples of those gods? We too in our youth used to come at times to the spectacles and mockeries of their sacrileges; we used to watch the possessed, to hear the choristers, and were delighted by the most shameful games which were exhibited to the gods and goddesses — to the heavenly Virgin and to Berecynthia, mother of all, before whose litter, on the solemn day of her washing, such things were chanted through the public places by the most worthless players as were unfitting to be heard — I do not say by the mother of the gods, but by the mother of any senators whatever, or of any honourable men whatever; nay rather, such as it would not befit even the mother of the players themselves to hear.
並向那些行得正的人應許賞賜。在那些神的廟宇中,何曾有這樣的事以爽快而崇高的聲音響徹過呢?我們在年少時,也曾不時前去觀看他們褻瀆之事的戲耍與嘲弄;我們觀看那些被鬼附的,聽那些歌詠者,並以那些獻給諸神諸女神的最可恥的戲耍為樂——獻給天后貞女與柏瑞庫提亞、萬有之母,在她受洗的莊嚴節日,在她的轎前,那些最卑劣的戲子在公共場所所詠唱的東西,是那樣不堪入耳——我不是說不堪被神的母親聽見,乃是說不堪被任何元老的母親、任何體面人的母親聽見;甚至連戲子自己的母親聽見都不合宜。
3:148
Habet enim quiddam erga parentes humana uerecundia, quod nec ipsa nequitia possit auferre. Illam proinde turpitudinem obscenorum dictorum adque factorum scaenicos ipsos domi suae proludendi causa coram matribus suis agere puderet, quam per publicum agebant coram deum matre spectante adque audiente utriusque sexus frequentissima multitudine. Quae si inlecta curiositate adesse potuit circumfusa, saltem offensa castitate debuit abire confusa. Quae sunt sacrilegia, si illa sunt sacra? aut quae inquinatio, si illa lauatio? Et haec fercula appellabantur, quasi celebraretur conuiuium, quo uelut suis epulis inmunda daemonia pascerentur.
For human modesty has something towards parents which not even wickedness itself can take away. Accordingly, that foulness of obscene words and deeds, the players themselves would be ashamed to rehearse at home in the presence of their own mothers by way of practice — yet they performed it in public, while the mother of the gods looked on and listened, before a most crowded multitude of both sexes. If she, drawn by alluring curiosity, could be present surrounded by the throng, at least, her chastity offended, she ought to have departed in confusion. What are sacrileges, if those are sacred rites? Or what is defilement, if that is a washing? And these were called 'courses,' as though a banquet were being celebrated, at which, as with their own feasts, the unclean demons might be fed.
因為人對父母自有一種廉恥,連邪惡本身也不能奪去。因此,那污言穢行的醜惡,戲子們自己尚且羞於在家裡、在自己母親面前操練演習——他們卻在大庭廣眾之下演出,當著神的母親觀看聆聽、在男女最為擁擠的群眾面前。倘若她被誘人的好奇所牽引,竟能被群眾簇擁著臨在,那麼至少,她的貞潔既被冒犯,她本當羞愧地離去才是。倘若那些是聖禮,這算甚麼褻瀆?倘若那是洗滌,這算甚麼污穢?而這些竟被稱為「席菜」,彷彿在舉行宴席,好叫污穢的鬼魔如享自己的筵席一般得著餵養。
3:149
Quis enim non sentiat cuius modi spiritus talibus obscenitatibus delectentur, nisi uel nesciens, utrum omnino sint ulli inmundi spiritus deorum nomine decipientes, uel talem agens uitam, in qua istos potius quam Deum uerum et optet propitios et formidet iratos? CAPUT V. De obscenitatibus, quibus mater deum a cultoribus suis honorabatur. Nequaquam istos, qui flagitiosissimae consuetudinis uitiis oblectari magis quam obluctari student, sed illum ipsum Nasicam Scipionem, qui uir optimus a senatu electus est, cuius manibus eiusdem daemonis simulacrum susceptum est in Urbemque peruectum, habere de hac re iudicem uellem.
For who would not perceive what kind of spirits delight in such obscenities — unless either one who is ignorant whether there are at all any unclean spirits deceiving under the name of gods, or one leading such a life that he both wishes these to be propitious to him, rather than the true God, and dreads them when angered? CHAPTER 5. On the obscenities by which the mother of the gods was honoured by her worshippers. By no means would I wish those who study to take delight in the vices of a most disgraceful custom rather than to strive against them, but that very Nasica Scipio himself, who was chosen by the senate as the best man, by whose hands the image of that same demon was received and conveyed into the City, to have as judge in this matter.
因為誰會看不出,是怎樣的靈以這等淫穢為樂呢?除非是那不知道究竟是否有任何污穢之靈、假冒神名來迷惑人的人,或是過著這樣生活的人——他寧願這些靈向他施恩,而非真神,並懼怕它們發怒。第五章。論諸神之母被其敬拜者所尊崇時所用的淫穢。我絕不願以那些寧可耽溺於最可恥習俗之罪、而非力圖抵擋它的人,乃願以那位納西卡·西庇阿本人——他被元老院揀選為最良善之人、那同一鬼魔的偶像正是由他親手接領、運入城中的——作這事的審判官。
3:150
Diceret nobis, utrum matrem suam tam optime de re publica uellet mereri, ut ei diuini honores decernerentur; sicut et Graecos et Romanos aliasque gentes constat quibusdam decreuisse mortalibus, quorum erga se beneficia magnipenderant, eosque inmortales factos adque in deorum numerum receptos esse crediderant. Profecto ille tantam felicitatem suae matri. si fieri posset, optaret. Porro si ab illo deinde quaereremus. utrum inter eius diuinos honores uellet illa turpia celebrari: nonne se malle clamaret, ut sua mater sine ullo sensu mortua iaceret, quam ad hoc dea uiueret, ut illa libenter audiret?
He would tell us whether he would wish his own mother to deserve so well of the commonwealth that divine honours should be decreed to her — just as it is well known that the Greeks and Romans and other nations decreed such to certain mortals whose benefits towards them they had highly valued, and believed them made immortal and received into the number of the gods. Assuredly he would wish so great a felicity for his mother, if it could be done. But further, if we then asked him whether he would wish those foul things to be celebrated among her divine honours — would he not cry out that he would rather his mother lay dead without any feeling, than that she should live as a goddess to this end, that she might gladly hear such things?
他必告訴我們:他是否願自己的母親如此有功於國家,以致神聖的尊榮被頒給她——正如眾所周知,希臘人、羅馬人及其他各族,曾將這等尊榮頒給某些凡人,因高度看重他們對自己的恩惠,並相信他們已成為不朽、被收入眾神之數。他必定願自己的母親得如此大的福樂,倘若這事能行的話。但再者,我們若接著問他:他是否願在她神聖的尊榮中慶祝那些醜事——他豈不要大聲說,他寧願自己的母親毫無知覺地死去躺臥,也不願她以此為目的而作女神活著,就是樂於聽聞這等事呢?
3:151
Absit, ut senator populi Romani ea mente praeditus, qua theatrum aedificari in urbe fortium uirorum prohibuit, sic uellet coli matrem suam, ut talibus dea sacris propitiaretur, qualibus matrona uerbis offenderetur. Nec ullo modo crederet uerecundiam laudabilis feminae ita in contrarium diuinitate mutari, ut honoribus eam talibus aduocarent cultores sui, qualibus conuiciis in quempiam iaculatis, cum inter homines uiueret, nisi aures clauderet seseque subtraheret, erubescerent pro illa et propinqui et maritus et liberi.
Far be it that a senator of the Roman people, endowed with that mind by which he forbade a theatre to be built in the city of brave men, should wish his own mother to be so worshipped that she should be propitiated as a goddess with such rites as would offend a matron with their words. Nor would he in any way believe that the modesty of a praiseworthy woman could be so changed into its contrary by divinity, that her worshippers should invoke her with such honours as, were such reproaches hurled at anyone while she lived among men, unless she stopped her ears and withdrew herself, her kinsmen and husband and children would blush on her behalf.
斷不可有這事:羅馬人民的一位元老,既有那樣的心思,禁止在勇士之城建造劇場,竟會願自己的母親被如此敬拜,以致用那樣的祭儀來向她這女神求恩,就是那會以其言語冒犯一位貴婦的祭儀。他也絕不會以任何方式相信:一位可稱讚之婦女的廉恥,竟能被神性如此變為其反面,以致她的敬拜者用那樣的尊榮呼求她——倘若這等辱罵在她活於人間時被投向任何人,除非她塞住耳朵、把自己退避開去,否則她的親屬、丈夫與兒女都要為她羞愧。
3:152
Proinde talis mater deum, qualem habere matrem puderet quemlibet etiam pessimum uirum, Romanas occupatura mentes quaesiuit optimum uirum, non quem monendo et adiuuando faceret, sed quem fallendo deciperet, ei similis de qua scriptum est: Mulier autem uirorum pretiosas animas captat, ut ille magnae indolis animus hoc uelut diuino testimonio sublimatus et uere se optimum existimans ueram pietatem religionemque non quaereret, sine qua omne quamuis laudabile ingenium superbia uanescit et decidit. Quo modo igitur nisi insidiose quaereret dea illa optimum uirum, cum talia quaerat in suis sacris, qualia uiri optimi abhorrent suis adhibere conuiuiis? CAPUT VI.
Accordingly such a mother of the gods — such as it would shame even the worst of men to have for a mother — about to seize the minds of the Romans, sought the best man, not one whom she might make so by admonishing and aiding, but one whom she might cheat by deceiving; like to her of whom it is written: 'But the woman snatches the precious souls of men' — so that that mind of great natural gifts, exalted as it were by this divine testimony, and truly esteeming itself the best, should not seek true piety and religion, without which every disposition, however praiseworthy, vanishes and falls through pride. How then, except insidiously, did that goddess seek the best man, when she seeks in her own rites such things as the best men shrink from admitting to their banquets? CHAPTER 6.
因此,這樣一位諸神之母——就是連最惡之人也以有這樣的母親為羞的——正要攫取羅馬人的心思,便尋求最良善之人,不是要藉勸誡與幫助使他成為良善之人,而是要藉欺瞞把他騙倒;正如那位經上所記的婦人:「婦人卻獵取人寶貴的性命」;好叫那稟賦極高的心思,彷彿被這神聖的見證所高舉,並真以為自己是最良善的,便不去尋求真敬虔與真信仰——若沒有這敬虔與信仰,無論何等可稱讚的稟賦,都因驕傲而消逝、墜落。那麼,那女神尋求最良善之人,豈不是奸詐地尋求嗎?既然她在自己的祭儀中所尋求的,正是最良善之人在自己筵席上所厭惡接納的。第六章。
3:153
Deos paganorum numquam bene uiuendi sanxisse doctrinam. Hinc est quod de uita et moribus ciuitatum adque populorum a quibus colebantur illa numina non curarunt, ut tam horrendis eos et detestabilibus malis non in agro et uitibus, non in domo adque pecunia, non denique in ipso corpore, quod menti subditur, sed in ipsa mente, in ipso rectore carnis animo, eos inpleri ac pessimos fieri sine ulla sua terribili prohibitione permitterent. Aut si prohibebant, hoc ostendatur potius, hoc probetur. Nec nobis nescio quos susurros paucissimorum auribus anhelatos et arcana uelut religione traditos iactent, quibus uitae probitas castitasque discatur;
That the gods of the pagans never ordained any doctrine of living well. Hence it is that those deities took no care for the life and morals of the cities and peoples by whom they were worshipped, so that they permitted them to be filled with such horrible and detestable evils, and to become utterly base — not in field and vines, not in house and money, nor finally in the body itself, which is subject to the mind, but in the mind itself, in the very ruler of the flesh, the soul — without any terrible prohibition of theirs. Or if they did prohibit, let this rather be shown, let this be proved. And let them not boast to us of certain whispers, breathed into the ears of a very few and handed down as by a secret religion, by which uprightness and chastity of life is supposedly taught;
論異教的神從未訂立任何善生的教義。由此可見,那些神祇對於敬拜他們的城邦與民族的生活與品行,毫不顧念,竟容許他們充滿如此可怕、可憎的禍患,淪為極其卑下——不是在田地與葡萄園上,不是在房屋與錢財上,最終也不是在那受心思管轄的身體上,乃是在那心思本身、在肉體的主宰、就是靈魂裡——而毫無他們任何可畏的禁令。或者他們若真有禁止,倒不如把這事顯明出來,把這事證明出來。並且不要向我們誇耀甚麼竊竊私語——就是只吹入極少數人耳中、彷彿藉某種隱秘宗教傳下來的東西,據說是藉以教導生活的正直與貞潔的;
3:154
sed demonstrentur uel commemorentur loca talibus aliquando conuenticulis consecrata, non ubi ludi agerentur obscenis uocibus et motibus histrionum, nec ubi Fugalia celebrantur effusa omni licentia turpitudinum (et uere Fugalia, sed pudoris et honestatis); sed ubi populi audirent quid di praeciperent de cohibenda auaritia, ambitione frangenda, luxuria refrenanda, ubi discerent miseri, quod discendum Persius increpat dicens:
but let there be pointed out or recalled places at some time consecrated to such assemblies — not where games were performed with the obscene voices and movements of actors, nor where the Fugalia were celebrated with all licence of foulnesses poured forth (and truly 'Fugalia,' but of modesty and honour put to flight); but where the peoples might hear what the gods commanded concerning the restraining of avarice, the breaking of ambition, the curbing of luxury — where the wretched might learn what Persius rebukes as needing to be learned, saying:
倒要指出或提說:曾幾何時有何處所被分別為聖、歸於這等聚會——不是行戲耍、演員作淫穢之聲與動作之處,也不是慶祝「逃亡節」、傾盡一切醜行放縱之處(這確是「逃亡節」,卻是廉恥與廉潔被逐之節);乃是百姓得以聽見眾神吩咐當如何約束貪婪、折服野心、節制奢靡之處——就是可憐人得以學習那當學之事之處,正如珀息烏斯責備他們所說的:
3:155
Discite, o miseri, et causas cognoscite rerum, Quid sumus et quidnam uicturi gignimur, ordo Quis datus aut metae qua mollis flexus et unde, Quis modus argenti, quid fas optare, quid asper Utile nummus habet, patriae carisque propinquis Quantum largiri deceat, quem te Deus esse Iussit et humana qua parte locatus es in re. Dicatur in quibus locis haec docentium deorum solebant praecepta recitari et a cultoribus eorum populis frequenter audiri, sicut nos ostendimus ad hoc ecclesias institutas, quaqua uersum religio Christiana diffunditur. CAPUT VII.
'Learn, O wretched ones, and know the causes of things: what we are, and to what end we are born to live; what order is appointed us, or by what gentle turning the goal must be rounded and from what point; what limit there should be to wealth; what it is right to wish for; what good the harsh-minted coin holds; how much it is fitting to bestow upon one's country and dear kinsfolk; what God has commanded you to be, and in what place you have been set within human affairs.' Let it be told in what places these precepts of the teaching gods used to be recited, and frequently heard by the peoples who worshipped them, just as we have shown that churches have been established for this purpose wherever the Christian religion is spread abroad. CHAPTER VII.
「學習吧,悲慘的人哪,認識萬事的因由:我們是什麼,又為何目的而生來度日;給我們派定的是何等次序,或當以何等柔和的轉折繞過那終點,又從何處起;財富當有何等限度;什麼是當願望的;那刻苦鑄成的錢幣藏有何益;對祖國與親愛的家族當施捨多少;神吩咐你當作怎樣的人,又把你安置在人間事務的哪一處。」且讓人說,這些施教之神的訓誡,從前是在什麼地方被誦讀,又被敬拜他們的萬民屢屢聽聞的;正如我們已指明,凡基督教信仰所傳布之處,教會都是為此而設立的。第七章。
3:156
Inutilia esse inuenta philosophica sine auctoritate diuina, ubi quemque ad uitia pronum magis mouet quid di fecerint, quam quid homines disputarint. An forte nobis philosophorum scholas disputationesque memorabunt? Primo haec non Romana, sed Graeca sunt; aut si propterea iam Romana, quia et Graecia facta est Romana prouincia, non deorum praecepta sunt, sed hominum inuenta, qui utcumque conati sunt ingeniis acutissimis praediti ratiocinando uestigare, quid in rerum natura latitaret, quid in moribus adpetendum esset adque fugiendum, quid in ipsis ratiocinandi regulis certa conexione traheretur, aut quid non esset consequens uel etiam repugnaret.
That philosophical discoveries are useless without divine authority, where each man, being already prone to vice, is moved more by what the gods did than by what men argued. Or will they perhaps remind us of the schools and disputations of the philosophers? In the first place, these are not Roman but Greek; or if they are now Roman because Greece too became a Roman province, they are not the precepts of gods but the inventions of men, who, endowed with the keenest of minds, strove as best they could by reasoning to trace out what might lie hidden in the nature of things, what in conduct was to be sought after and what to be shunned, what in the very rules of reasoning was drawn out by sure connection, or what did not follow or even contradicted.
凡無神聖權柄的哲學發明都是無用的,因為人本已偏向惡行,他受神明所行之事的感動,過於受人辯論之言的感動。莫非他們要向我們提起哲學家的學派與辯論?首先,這些不是羅馬的,而是希臘的;縱使因希臘已成羅馬行省而如今稱為羅馬的,它們也不是諸神的訓誡,乃是人的發明——這些人秉賦極敏銳的才智,盡其所能藉推理探究萬物本性中所隱藏的,探究在品行上何當追求、何當逃避,探究在推理的法則本身中何者藉確定的聯繫而推出,何者不合邏輯甚或自相矛盾。
3:157
Et quidam eorum quaedam magna, quantum diuinitus adiuti sunt, inuenerunt; quantum autem humanitus inpediti sunt, errauerunt, maxime cum eorum superbiae iuste prouidentia diuina resisteret, ut uiam pietatis ab humilitate in superna surgentem etiam istorum conparatione monstraret; unde postea nobis erit in Dei ueri Domini uoluntate disquirendi ac disserendi locus. Verum tamen si philosophi aliquid inuenerunt, quod agendae bonae uitae beataeque adipiscendae satis esse possit: quanto iustius talibus diuini honores decernerentur!
And some of them, in so far as they were divinely assisted, discovered certain great truths; but in so far as they were hindered by their human condition, they erred—most of all because divine providence justly resisted their pride, that it might display, even by comparison with such men, the way of piety rising from humility into the heights. Of this we shall have a place hereafter to inquire and discourse, by the will of the true God and Lord. Yet for all that, if the philosophers discovered anything that might suffice for leading a good life and attaining a blessed one, how much more justly would divine honours be decreed to such men!
他們中間有些人,在蒙神聖幫助的程度上,發現了某些偉大的真理;但在受其人性所阻礙的程度上,他們便謬誤了——尤其因為神聖的眷顧公義地抵擋他們的驕傲,好叫祂藉著與這些人的對比,顯明那從謙卑上升至高處的虔敬之道。論到這事,將來我們必有地方,靠真神真主的旨意去查考、去論述。然而縱使如此,倘若哲學家發現了什麼足以引人度良善生活、得享有福生活之物,那麼把神聖的尊榮頒給這樣的人,豈不更為公義得多!
3:158
Quanto melius et honestius in Platonis templo libri eius legerentur, quam in templis daemonum Galli absciderentur, molles consecrarentur, insani secarentur, et quidquid aliud uel crudele uel turpe, uel turpiter crudele uel crudeliter turpe in sacris talium deorum celebrari solet! Quanto satius erat ad erudiendam iustitia iuuentutem publice recitari leges deorum quam laudari inaniter leges adque instituta maiorum! Omnes enim cultores talium deorum, mox ut eos libido perpulerit feruenti, ut ait Persius, tincta ueneno, magis intuentur quid Iuppiter fecerit, quam quid docuerit Plato uel censuerit Cato.
How much better and more honourable it would be that in the temple of Plato his books should be read, than that in the temples of demons the Galli should mutilate themselves, the effeminate be consecrated, the mad gash themselves, and whatever else, cruel or shameful, basely cruel or cruelly base, is wont to be celebrated in the rites of such gods! How much more fitting it would have been, for the instruction of youth in justice, that the laws of the gods should be publicly recited, rather than that the laws and institutions of the forefathers should be vainly praised! For all the worshippers of such gods, as soon as lust drives them on—'steeped in seething venom,' as Persius says—look rather to what Jupiter did than to what Plato taught or Cato judged.
在柏拉圖的廟宇中誦讀他的書卷,豈不遠勝且更高貴於在群魔的廟宇中,加利祭司自殘其身、孌童被獻為祭司、瘋狂之輩割傷自己,以及凡在這等神祇的祭儀中慣常舉行的、或殘酷或可恥、或卑劣地殘酷或殘酷地卑劣之事!為叫青年在公義上受教導,公開誦讀諸神的律法,豈不遠比徒然稱讚祖先的律法與制度更為合宜!因為這等神祇一切的敬拜者,一旦情慾驅使他們——如佩爾西烏斯所言「浸於沸騰之毒」——便寧可注目耶比特所行的,過於注目柏拉圖所教的或加圖所斷的。
3:159
Hinc aput Terentium flagitiosus adulescens spectat tabulam quandam pictam in pariete, ubi inerat pictura haec, Iouem Quo pacto Danaae misisse aiunt quondam in gremium imbrem aureum, adque ab hac tanta auctoritate adhibet patrocinium turpitudini suae, cum in ea se iactat imitari deum. At quem deum! inquit; qui templa caeli summo sonitu concutit. Ego homuncio id non facerem? Ego uero illud feci ac libens. CAPUT VIII. De ludis scaenicis, in quibus di non offenduntur editione suarum turpitudinum, sed placantur. At enim non traduntur ista sacris deorum, sed fabulis poetarum. Nolo dicere illa mystica quam ista theatrica esse turpiora;
Hence in Terence the licentious young man gazes upon a certain picture painted on a wall, in which was this scene: how Jupiter, they say, once sent down a shower of gold into the lap of Danaë; and from so great an authority he draws a patronage for his own foulness, boasting that in it he imitates a god. 'And what a god!' he says; 'one who shakes the temples of heaven with his loftiest thunder. Should I, a mere manikin, not do the like? I have indeed done it, and gladly.' CHAPTER VIII. On the theatrical games, in which the gods are not offended by the display of their own shameful deeds, but are appeased. But, it is said, these things are not delivered in the rites of the gods, but in the fables of the poets. I will not say that those mystical things are fouler than these theatrical ones;
於是在泰倫提烏斯的劇中,那放蕩的少年凝視牆上所繪的一幅圖畫,畫中正是這景象:人說耶比特從前怎樣化作金雨降入達娜厄的懷中;他便從這等大的權威為自己的污穢尋得庇護,誇口說他在此事上效法了一位神。「何等的一位神!」他說,「乃是以至高的雷霆震動諸天廟宇的那位。我這小小的人,豈不可照樣行?我實在已行了,且甘心樂意地行了。」第八章。論戲台的演劇,其中諸神並不因自己醜事被搬演而被冒犯,反倒因此被取悅。但有人說,這些事並非載於諸神的祭儀,乃載於詩人的寓言。我不必說那些奧祕的祭儀比這些戲台之事更為污穢;
3:160
hoc dico, quod negantes conuincit historia, eosdem illos ludos, in quibus regnant figmenta poetarum, non per inperitum obsequium sacris deorum suorum intulisse Romanos, sed ipsos deos, ut sibi sollemniter ederentur et honori suo consecrarentur, acerbe imperando et quodam modo extorquendo fecisse; quod in primo libro breui commemoratione perstrinxi. Nam ingrauescente pestilentia ludi scaenici auctoritate pontificum Romae primitus instituti sunt. Quis igitur in agenda uita non ea sibi potius sectanda arbitretur, quae actitantur ludis auctoritate diuina institutis, quam ea, quae scriptitantur legibus humano consilio promulgatis?
this I do say—and history convicts those who deny it—that those very games, in which the figments of the poets hold sway, were brought in by the Romans not through some ignorant deference to the rites of their gods, but the gods themselves, by harshly commanding and in a manner extorting it, brought it about that these games should be solemnly performed for them and consecrated to their honour; a thing which I touched upon briefly in passing in the first book. For when a pestilence was growing severe, theatrical games were first established at Rome by the authority of the pontiffs. Who then, in the conduct of his life, would not rather judge those things worthy to be pursued which are repeatedly enacted in games established by divine authority, than those things which are repeatedly written down in laws promulgated by human counsel?
但我要說的是——歷史駁倒那否認此事的人——那些戲耍正是詩人的虛構在其中掌權之處,並非羅馬人出於對其諸神祭儀的無知順服而引進,乃是諸神自己藉著嚴厲命令、可說是強行勒索,使這些戲耍隆重地為他們而演、被獻給他們的尊榮;這事我曾在第一卷中略略提及。因為當瘟疫日益嚴重時,戲台的演劇才首次藉祭司長的權柄在羅馬設立。那麼,在度日為人之事上,誰不寧可斷定當追隨那些藉神聖權柄所設立的演劇中所屢屢搬演之事,過於追隨那些藉人意所頒布之律法中所屢屢記載之事呢?
3:161
Adulterum Iouem si poetae fallaciter prodiderunt, di utique casti, quia tantum nefas per humanos ludos confictum est, non quia neglectum, irasci ac uindicare debuerunt. Et haec sunt scaenicorum tolerabiliora ludorum, comoediae scilicet et tragoediae, hoc est fabulae poetarum agendae in spectaculis multa rerum turpitudine, sed nulla saltem, sicut alia multa, uerborum obscenitate conpositae; quas etiam inter studia, quae honesta ac liberalia uocantur, pueri legere et discere coguntur a senibus. CAPUT VIIII. Quid Romani ueteres de cohibenda poetica licentia senserint, quam Graeci deorum secuti iudicium liberam esse uoluerunt.
If the poets falsely represented Jupiter as an adulterer, the gods, being surely chaste, ought to have been angry and to have taken vengeance because so great a wickedness was fabricated about them through human plays—not because it was neglected. And these are the more tolerable of the theatrical games, namely comedies and tragedies—that is, the fables of the poets to be acted in the public shows—composed with much foulness of subject-matter, yet at least, unlike many other plays, with no obscenity of words; which boys are even compelled by their elders to read and learn among those studies that are called honourable and liberal. CHAPTER IX. What the ancient Romans thought concerning the restraining of poetic license, which the Greeks, following the judgment of their gods, wished to be unrestricted.
倘若詩人虛謊地把耶比特描繪為姦淫者,諸神既然確是貞潔的,就當動怒並施報應,因為藉人的戲劇,這等大的罪惡被捏造加於他們身上——而不該因此事被忽略而動怒。這些尚算戲台演劇中較可容忍的,即喜劇與悲劇——就是詩人的寓言,要在公開演出中搬演——其題材雖滿是污穢,至少不像許多別的劇那樣以淫穢之詞編成;男童們甚至被長者強迫在那些稱為高尚而自由的學問中誦讀並學習這些劇。第九章。論古羅馬人對於約束詩人放縱有何見解,而希臘人卻效法其諸神的判斷,願這放縱不受限制。
3:162
Quid hinc autem senserint Romani ueteres, Cicero testatur in libris, quos de re publica scripsit, ubi Scipio disputans ait: \'Numquam comoediae, nisi consuetudo uitae pateretur, probare sua theatris flagitia potuissent\'. Et Graeci quidem antiquiores uitiosae suae opinionis quandam conuenientiam seruarunt, aput quos fuit etiam lege concessum, ut quod uellet comoedia, de quo uellet, nominatim diceret. Itaque, sicut in eisdem libris loquitur Africanus, quem illa non adtigit, uel potius quem non uexauit? cui pepercit? Esto, populares homines inprobos, in re publica seditiosos, Cleonem, Cleophontem, Hyperbolum laesit.
But what the ancient Romans thought of this, Cicero bears witness in the books which he wrote On the Republic, where Scipio, in his discourse, says: 'Comedies could never have won approval for their disgraceful matter in the theatres, had not the custom of life permitted it.' And the older Greeks indeed preserved a certain consistency with their faulty opinion, since among them it was even granted by law that comedy might say whatever it pleased, of whom it pleased, by name. And so, as Africanus speaks in the same books: 'Whom did it not touch? or rather, whom did it not harass? whom did it spare? Granted, it injured mischievous men of the people, men seditious in the commonwealth—Cleon, Cleophon, Hyperbolus.'
古羅馬人對此有何見解,西塞羅在其《論共和國》諸卷中作見證,書中西庇阿論辯時說:「喜劇絕不能在劇場中為其可恥的內容贏得贊許,若不是生活的風俗容許它如此。」較早的希臘人確實對其錯謬的見解保持了某種一致,因為在他們中間,律法甚至准許喜劇可隨意指名道姓地論說它所願論說的任何人。所以,正如阿非利加努斯在同樣的諸卷中所言:「它沒有觸及誰呢?或者說,它沒有騷擾誰呢?它饒過了誰呢?就算它傷害了民間的奸惡之輩、國中煽動叛亂之人——克勒翁、克勒奧豐、許佩耳玻羅斯。」
3:163
Patiamur, inquit, etsi eius modi ciues a censore melius est quam a poeta notari. Sed Periclen, cum iam suae ciuitati maxima auctoritate plurimos annos domi et belli praefuisset, uiolari uersibus et eos agi in scaena non plus decuit, quam si Plautus, inquit, noster uoluisset aut Naeuius Publio et Gn. Scipioni aut Caecilius Marco Catoni maledicere.\' Dein paulo post: \'Nostrae, inquit, contra duodecim tabulae cum perpaucas res capite sanxissent, in his hanc quoque sanciendam putauerunt, si quis occentauisset siue carmen condidisset, quod infamiam faceret flagitiumue alteri. Praeclare.
'Let us endure this,' he says, 'although it were better for such citizens to be censured by a censor than by a poet. But that Pericles—when with the greatest authority he had for very many years presided over his city, both in peace and in war, at home and abroad—should be assailed in verses, and that these should be acted on the stage, was no more fitting than if our Plautus,' he says, 'or Naevius had wished to revile Publius and Gnaeus Scipio, or Caecilius Marcus Cato.' Then a little later: 'Our Twelve Tables,' he says, 'on the contrary, though they sanctioned with death only very few matters, yet thought that this also ought to be among them so sanctioned: if anyone had chanted, or composed a song, that brought infamy or disgrace upon another. Excellently!'
「這事我們可以容忍,」他說,「雖然這等公民由監察官譴責,比由詩人譴責更為妥當。但伯里克利——他既以極大的權威,在和平與戰爭中、在內政與外交上,主理其城邦許多年——竟在詩句中受詆毀,且這些詩句被搬上舞台,這就如同我們的普勞圖斯,」他說,「或奈維烏斯願意辱罵普布利烏斯與格奈烏斯·西庇阿,或凱基利烏斯辱罵馬庫斯·加圖一樣不合宜。」隨後稍過又說:「我們的十二銅表法,」他說,「反倒雖只將極少數的事處以死刑,卻認為這事也當列在其中如此定罪:若有人吟詠,或編作歌曲,使另一人蒙羞受辱。極好!」
3:164
Iudiciis enim magistratuum, disceptationibus legitimis propositam uitam, non poetarum ingeniis habere debemus, nec probrum audire nisi ea lege, ut respondere liceat et iudicio defendere.\' Haec ex Ciceronis quarto de re publica libro ad uerbum excerpenda arbitratus sum, nonnullis propter faciliorem intellectum uel praetermissis uel paululum commutatis. Multum enim ad rem pertinet, quam molior explicare, si potero. Dicit deinde alia et sic concludit hunc locum, ut ostendat ueteribus displicuisse Romanis uel laudari quemquam in scaena uiuum hominem uel uituperari.
'For we ought to have our manner of life subject to the judgments of magistrates and to lawful inquiries, not to the wit of poets; nor to hear any reproach except under such a law that it be permitted to answer and to defend oneself in court.' These passages I have thought it right to excerpt word for word from the fourth book of Cicero's On the Republic, with some things either omitted or slightly altered for the sake of easier understanding. For it bears greatly upon the matter which I am labouring to explain, if I can. He then says other things, and so concludes this passage, that he may show how it displeased the ancient Romans that any living man should either be praised on the stage or reviled.
「因為我們當使自己的生活方式服在官長的判斷與合法的查問之下,而非服在詩人的才智之下;也不該聽憑任何指責,除非是在這樣的律法之下,即容人答辯並在法庭中為自己辯護。」這幾段我認為當逐字摘錄自西塞羅《論共和國》第四卷,其中為使較易明白,有些地方或略去,或稍作更改。因為這對我所竭力要解釋的事——若我能解釋——關係極大。他接著說了別的話,並如此結束這一段,好顯明古羅馬人何等不悅於在舞台上稱讚或詆毀任何活著的人。
3:165
Sed, ut dixi, hoc Graeci quamquam inuerecundius, tamen conuenientius licere uoluerunt, cum uiderent dis suis accepta et grata esse obprobria non tantum hominum, uerum et ipsorum deorum in scaenicis fabulis, siue a poetis essent illa conficta, siue flagitia eorum uera commemorarentur et agerentur in theatris adque ab eorum cultoribus utinam solo risu, ac non etiam imitatione digna uiderentur. Nimis enim superbum fuit famae parcere principum ciuitatis et ciuium, ubi suae famae parci numina noluerunt. CAPUT X. Qua nocendi arte daemones uelint uel falsa de se crimina uel uera narrari.
But, as I have said, the Greeks, though more shamelessly, yet more consistently, wished this to be permitted, since they saw that reproaches were acceptable and pleasing to their gods—not only those against men, but those against the very gods themselves—in the theatrical fables, whether those things were fabricated by the poets, or their true disgraceful deeds were recounted and acted in the theatres, and were deemed by their worshippers worthy—would that of mere laughter, and not also of imitation! For it was too proud a thing to spare the reputation of the leading men of the state and of its citizens, when the deities were unwilling that their own reputation should be spared. CHAPTER X. By what art of doing harm the demons wish either false or true crimes to be told concerning themselves.
但正如我所說,希臘人雖較為無恥,卻較為一致,願這事得以准許,因為他們看出,無論是針對人的、或是針對諸神自己的譏誚,在戲台的寓言中都是諸神所接納、所喜悅的——不論那些事是詩人所捏造,或是諸神真實的醜行被在劇場中述說、搬演——並被其敬拜者視為配得——但願只配得人嘲笑,而非也配得人效法!因為這未免太過自負:竟顧惜城邦領袖與公民的名聲,而神明卻不願自己的名聲被顧惜。第十章。論群魔以何等加害的伎倆,願人述說論到他們自己的、或虛假或真實的罪行。
3:166
Nam quod adfertur pro defensione, non illa uera in deos dici, sed falsa adque conficta, id ipsum est scelestius, si pietatem consulas religionis; si autem malitiam daemonum cogites, quid astutius ad decipiendum adque callidius? Cum enim probrum iacitur in principem patriae bonum adque utilem, nonne tanto est indignius, quanto a ueritate remotius et a uita illius alienius? Quae igitur supplicia sufficiunt, cum deo fit ista tam nefaria, tam insignis iniuria?
For as to what is alleged in defence—that those things are not told truly about the gods, but are false and fabricated—this very thing is more wicked, if you consider the piety of religion; but if you consider the malice of the demons, what is craftier and more cunning for deceiving? For when a reproach is cast upon a good and useful ruler of one's country, is it not the more unworthy the further it is removed from the truth and the more alien it is to his life? What punishments, then, are sufficient, when an injury so impious, so signal, is done to a god?
至於人為辯護所提出的——說那些事並非真實地論到諸神,乃是虛假捏造的——這事本身若論到敬虔的虔誠,反倒更為邪惡;但若論到群魔的惡毒,還有什麼比這更狡猾、更詭詐以行欺騙的呢?因為當有人把譏誚加於本國良善有益的領袖身上,這譏誚豈不越遠離真相、越與他的生平不符,就越發可惡麼?那麼,當這等不敬、這等顯著的傷害被加於一位神身上時,什麼樣的刑罰才足夠呢?
3:167
Sed maligni spiritus, quos isti deos putant, etiam flagitia, quae non admiserunt, de se dici uolunt, dum tamen humanas mentes his opinionibus uelut retibus induant et ad praedestinatum supplicium secum trahant, siue homines ista commiserint, quos deos haberi gaudent, qui humanis erroribus gaudent, pro quibus se etiam colendos mille nocendi fallendique artibus interponunt; siue etiam non ullorum hominum illa crimina uera sint, quae tamen de numinibus fingi libenter accipiunt fallacissimi spiritus, ut ad scelesta ac turpia perpetranda uelut ab ipso caelo traduci in terras satis idonea uideatur auctoritas.
But the malignant spirits, whom these men think to be gods, wish even disgraceful deeds which they did not commit to be told concerning themselves—provided only that they may entangle human minds with these opinions as if with nets, and drag them down with themselves to their predestined punishment: whether men actually committed these deeds—men whom they rejoice to have held as gods (they who rejoice in human errors), and on whose behalf they thrust themselves forward to be worshipped by a thousand arts of harming and deceiving; or even though those crimes be not true of any men, which nevertheless the most deceitful spirits gladly accept as feigned about the deities, so that an authority might seem sufficient, as though brought down from heaven itself to earth, for perpetrating wicked and shameful things.
但這些人以為是諸神的惡靈,甚至願自己未曾犯過的醜事被述說論到他們身上——只要他們能用這等見解如同羅網般纏住人心,並把人連同自己一同拖入那預定的刑罰:無論這些事真是人所犯的——就是他們樂於被人奉為神的那些人(他們既以人的謬誤為樂),且為這些人,他們以千般加害欺哄的伎倆挺身而出求人敬拜;或者那些罪行其實並非真屬任何人,然而那極詭詐的靈卻甘心接受這等被捏造加於神明身上的事,好叫一種權威,彷彿從天上降到地上一般,顯得足以使人去行邪惡可恥之事。
3:168
Cum igitur Graeci talium numinum seruos se esse sentirent, inter tot et tanta eorum theatrica obprobria parcendum sibi a poetis nullo modo putauerunt, uel dis suis etiam sic consimilari adpetentes, uel metuentes, ne honestiorem famam ipsi requirendo et eis se hoc modo praeferendo illos ad iracundiam prouocarent. CAPUT XI. De scaenicis aput Graecos in rei publicae administrationem receptis, eo quod placatores deorum iniuste ab hominibus spernerentur.
Since therefore the Greeks felt themselves to be the slaves of such deities, they thought by no means that they themselves should be spared by the poets amid so many and so great theatrical reproaches of those gods—either desiring to be made like their gods even in this, or fearing lest, by seeking for themselves a more honourable reputation and by thus preferring themselves to the gods, they should provoke them to anger. CHAPTER XI. On the stage-players received among the Greeks into the administration of the commonwealth, because it was unjust that the appeasers of the gods should be despised by men.
既然如此,希臘人既覺自己是這等神明的奴僕,便絕不認為,在那些神祇如此眾多、如此重大的戲台譏誚之中,自己當蒙詩人饒過——他們或是渴望在此事上也與其諸神相似,或是懼怕:若為自己尋求更體面的名聲,並如此自高過於諸神,就會惹動神祇發怒。第十一章。論在希臘人中間被接納參與治理國政的戲子,因為叫那些安撫諸神之人受人輕看乃是不公的。
3:169
Ad hanc conuenientiam pertinet, quod etiam scaenicos actores earundem fabularum non paruo ciuitatis honore dignos existimarunt, si quidem, quod in eo quoque de re publica libro commemoratur, Aeschines Atheniensis, uir eloquentissimus, cum adulescens tragoedias actitauisset, rem publicam capessiuit et Aristodemum, tragicum item actorem, maximis de rebus pacis ac belli legatum ad Philippum Athenienses saepe miserunt. Non enim consentaneum putabatur, cum easdem artes eosdemque scaenicos ludos etiam dis suis acceptos uiderent, illos, per quos agerentur, infamium loco ac numero deputare.
To this consistency it belongs, that they judged even the stage-actors of these same fables worthy of no small honour from the city—since indeed, as is recorded in that same book On the Republic, Aeschines the Athenian, a most eloquent man, after he had as a young man repeatedly acted tragedies, took up public affairs; and the Athenians often sent Aristodemus, likewise a tragic actor, as an envoy to Philip on the greatest matters of peace and war. For it was not thought consistent, when they saw these same arts and these same theatrical games to be acceptable even to their gods, to reckon those through whom they were performed in the place and number of the infamous.
與這一致性相符的是:他們甚至認為這些同樣寓言的戲台演員配得城邦不小的尊榮——因為正如那同一卷《論共和國》中所記載,雅典人埃斯基涅斯,一位極善辭令之人,年輕時屢屢演出悲劇,後來便執掌國政;雅典人也常差派同為悲劇演員的阿里斯托德摩斯,就和戰的至大要事為使節去見腓力。因為他們既看見這些同樣的技藝、這些同樣的戲台演劇,連他們的諸神都喜悅接納,就認為把那藉以搬演這些事之人列在聲名狼藉者的地位與數目中,乃是不相稱的。
3:170
Haec Graeci turpiter quidem, sed sane dis suis omnino congruenter, qui nec uitam ciuium lacerandam linguis poetarum et histrionum subtrahere ausi sunt, a quibus cernebant deorum uitam eisdem ipsis dis uolentibus et libentibus carpi, et ipsos homines, per quos ista in theatris agebantur, quae numinibus quibus subditi erant grata esse cognouerant, non solum minime spernendos in ciuitate, uerum etiam maxime honorandos putarunt. Quid enim causae reperire possent, quur sacerdotes honorarent, quia per eos uictimas dis acceptabiles offerebant, et scaenicos probrosos haberent, per quos illam uoluptatem siue honorem dis exhiberi petentibus et, nisi fieret, irascentibus eorum admonitione didicerant?
These things the Greeks did indeed disgracefully, but assuredly in full conformity with their gods; for they did not dare to withdraw the life of their citizens from being torn by the tongues of poets and players, by whom they saw the life of the gods being carped at, with those very gods willing and well pleased; and they thought that the very men through whom these things were enacted in the theatres—things which they had learned to be pleasing to the deities to whom they were subject—were not only by no means to be despised in the city, but even to be most highly honoured. For what cause could they find why they should honour the priests, because through them they offered victims acceptable to the gods, and yet hold the stage-players disgraceful, through whom they had learned, by the very admonition of the gods, that that pleasure or honour was rendered to the gods who demanded it and were angered if it were not done?
這些事希臘人行得固然可恥,卻委實完全與其諸神相稱;因為他們不敢使本邦公民的生平免於被詩人與優伶的舌頭撕扯,他們既看見諸神的生平正被這等人譏刺,而那些神自己甘心樂意;他們又認為,那藉以在劇場中搬演這些事之人——這些事他們已得知乃是所臣服的神明所喜悅的——不單絕不該在城中被輕看,反倒當受極大的尊榮。因為他們能尋出什麼理由,要尊榮祭司,因祭司藉著他們獻上神所悅納的祭牲,卻看戲子為可恥呢?他們既藉神明自己的告誡得知,那種快樂或尊榮乃是諸神所索求、若不獻上便動怒的,而戲子正是藉以呈獻這等快樂或尊榮給諸神的人。
3:171
cum praesertim Labeo, quem huiusce modi rerum peritissimum praedicant, numina bona a numinibus malis ista etiam cultus diuersitate % distinguat, ut malos deos propitiari caedibus et tristibus supplicationibus adserat, bonos autem obsequiis laetis adque iucundis, qualia sunt, ut ipse ait, ludi conuiuia lectisternia. Quod totum quale sit, postea, si Deus iuuerit, diligentius disseremus.
Especially since Labeo, whom they proclaim to be most skilled in matters of this kind, distinguishes good deities from evil deities even by this diversity of worship: he asserts that the evil gods are to be propitiated by slaughters and mournful supplications, but the good ones by glad and joyful observances, such as are—as he himself says—games, banquets, and the spreading of couches for the gods. Of what sort all this is, we shall, if God help us, discuss more carefully hereafter.
尤其因為拉貝奧——他們宣稱他在這類事上最為精通——甚至藉這崇拜方式的差異來分別善神與惡神:他斷言惡神當以宰殺與悲傷的祈求來討好,善神則當以歡欣愉悅的禮儀,諸如他自己所說的競技、宴席、與為諸神鋪設臥榻。這一切究竟是何等性質,將來若蒙神幫助,我們必更仔細地論述。
3:172
Nunc ad rem praesentem quod adtinet, siue omnibus omnia tamquam bonis permixte tribuantur (neque enim esse decet deos malos, cum potius isti, quia inmundi sunt spiritus, omnes sint mali), siue certa discretione, sicut Labeoni uisum est, illis illa, istis ista distribuantur obsequia, conpetentissime Graeci utrosque honori ducunt, et sacerdotes, per quos uictimae ministrantur, et scaenicos, per quos ludi exhibentur, ne uel omnibus dis suis, si et ludi omnibus grati sunt, uel, quod est indignius, his, quos bonos putant, si ludi ab eis solis amantur, facere conuincantur iniuriam. CAPUT XII.
Now, as concerns the present matter: whether all things be assigned to all the gods indiscriminately, as though they were good (for it is not fitting that there be evil gods, since rather these beings, because they are unclean spirits, are all evil), or whether, by a definite distinction, as it seemed to Labeo, those observances be allotted to these and these to those—most consistently do the Greeks hold both in honour, both the priests through whom the victims are administered, and the stage-players through whom the games are exhibited; lest they be convicted of doing injury either to all their gods, if the games are pleasing to all, or—what is more unworthy—to those whom they think good, if the games are loved by them alone. CHAPTER XII.
如今論到當前的事:無論是把萬般禮儀不加分別地獻給眾神,彷彿他們都是善的(因為不該有惡神,倒不如說這些靈既是污穢的靈,便全是惡的),或是照拉貝奧所見,藉確定的區分把這些禮儀分給這一類、那些禮儀分給那一類——希臘人都極為一致地尊崇二者,既尊祭司——獻祭牲乃藉他們經理,又尊戲子——演劇乃藉他們呈現;免得他們被指證對自己一切的神行了不公,倘若眾神都喜悅那些演劇;或——更為不堪的——對他們所視為善的諸神行了不公,倘若那些演劇唯獨被這些善神所喜愛。第十二章。
3:173
Quod Romani auferendo libertatem poetis in homines, quam dederunt in deos, melius de se quam de dis suis senserint. At Romani, sicut in illa de re publica disputatione Scipio gloriatur, probris et iniuriis poetarum subiectam uitam famamque habere noluerunt, capite etiam sancientes, tale carmen condere si quis auderet. Quod erga se quidem satis honeste constituerunt, sed erga deos suos superbe et inreligiose; quos cum scirent non solum patienter, uerum etiam libenter poetarum probris maledictisque lacerari, se potius quam illos huiusce modi iniuriis indignos esse duxerunt seque ab eis etiam lege munierunt, illorum autem ista etiam sacris sollemnitatibus miscuerunt.
That the Romans, in taking away from the poets the liberty against men which they granted them against the gods, thought better of themselves than of their gods. But the Romans, as Scipio boasts in that discussion On the Republic, were unwilling to have their life and reputation subject to the reproaches and injuries of the poets, sanctioning even with death if anyone should dare to compose such a song. As regards themselves indeed they ordained this honourably enough, but towards their gods proudly and irreligiously; for though they knew them not only patiently but even gladly to be torn by the reproaches and revilings of the poets, they judged themselves rather than the gods unworthy of injuries of this kind, and fortified themselves against the poets even by law, while they mingled these very reproaches against the gods in their sacred solemnities.
論羅馬人從詩人那裡奪去針對人的自由,卻把這自由賜給他們去攻擊諸神,由此可見他們看自己比看自己的諸神更好。但羅馬人,正如西庇阿在那《論共和國》的論辯中所誇,不願使自己的生平與名聲服在詩人的譏誚與傷害之下,甚至定例:若有人膽敢編作這等歌曲,便處以死刑。論到他們自己,這誠然定得夠體面,但論到他們的諸神,卻是驕傲而不敬虔的;因為他們明知諸神不單能忍受、甚至樂意被詩人的譏誚辱罵撕扯,卻判定自己而非諸神不配受這類傷害,並藉律法保護自己抵擋詩人,反倒把這等攻擊諸神的譏誚摻入他們神聖的隆重慶典中。
3:174
Itane tandem, Scipio, laudas hanc poetis Romanis negatam esse licentiam, ut cuiquam obprobrium infligerent Romanorum, cum uideas eos nulli deorum pepercisse uestrorum? Itane pluris tibi habenda est existimatio curiae uestrae quam Capitolii, immo Romae unius quam caeli totius, ut linguam maledicam in ciues tuos exercere poetae etiam lege prohiberentur, et in deos tuos securi tanta conuicia nullo senatore nullo censore, nullo principe nullo pontifice prohibente iacularentur? Indignum uidelicet fuit, ut Plautus aut Naeuius [Publio et] Gn. Scipioni aut Caecilius M. Catoni malediceret, et dignum fuit, ut Terentius uester flagitio Iouis optimi maximi adulescentium nequitiam concitaret? CAPUT XIII.
So then, Scipio, do you praise this license being denied to the Roman poets, that they might fasten reproach upon any of the Romans, when you see that they spared none of your gods? Is the esteem of your senate-house to be held by you of more value than the Capitol—nay, of Rome alone more than of all heaven—so that the poets were forbidden even by law to exercise their reviling tongue against your fellow-citizens, yet against your gods they hurled such great insults in security, with no senator, no censor, no leading man, no pontiff forbidding it? It was, forsooth, unworthy that Plautus or Naevius should revile Gnaeus Scipio, or Caecilius Marcus Cato; but it was worthy that your own Terence should kindle the wantonness of young men by the disgraceful deed of Jupiter the Best and Greatest? CHAPTER XIII.
那麼,西庇阿啊,你竟稱讚這自由被禁絕於羅馬詩人,使他們不得把譏誚加於任何羅馬人身上,而你卻看見他們對你們的諸神一個也不饒過?你們元老院的尊嚴,在你看來竟比朱庇特神廟更可貴——不,單單羅馬竟比整個天界更可貴——以致詩人連藉律法都被禁止對你同邦之人施展毀謗之舌,而對你的諸神,他們卻在無人禁止下安然投擲這等大的辱罵,無一元老、無一監察官、無一首領、無一祭司長加以禁止?普勞圖斯或奈維烏斯辱罵格奈烏斯·西庇阿,或凱基利烏斯辱罵馬庫斯·加圖,竟被視為不堪;而你們的泰倫提烏斯藉至善至大之耶比特的醜行去煽動少年人的放縱,竟被視為相宜麼?第十三章。
3:175
Debuisse intellegere Romanos, quod di eorum, qui se turpibus ludis coli expetebant, indigni essent honore diuino. Sed responderet mihi fortasse, si uiueret: Quo modo nos ista inpunita esse nollemus, quae ipsi di sacra esse uoluerunt, cum ludos scaenicos, ubi talia celebrantur dictitantur actitantur, et Romanis moribus inuexerunt et suis honoribus dicari exhiberique iusserunt? Quur non ergo hinc magis ipsi intellecti sunt non esse di ueri nec omnino digni, quibus diuinos honores deferret illa res publica?
That the Romans ought to have understood that their gods, who demanded to be worshipped with disgraceful games, were unworthy of divine honour. But he would perhaps answer me, if he were alive: How could we wish those things to go unpunished which the gods themselves willed to be sacred, since they both introduced into Roman customs the theatrical games, where such things are celebrated, repeatedly spoken, and repeatedly acted, and commanded them to be dedicated and exhibited in their own honour? Why, then, were not the gods themselves rather understood from this not to be true gods, nor at all worthy that that commonwealth should render divine honours to them?
論羅馬人本當明白:他們的諸神既索求以可恥的演劇來受敬拜,便不配享神聖的尊榮。但他若還活著,或許會這樣回答我:我們怎能願那些神自己所願使之成聖之事不受懲罰呢?既然他們既把戲台演劇——這等事在其中被慶祝、被反覆述說、被反覆搬演——引入羅馬風俗,又命令這些事當被奉獻、被搬演以歸他們自己的尊榮。那麼,他們為何不反從此被看出並非真神,也全然不配那共和國向他們呈獻神聖的尊榮呢?
3:176
Quos enim coli minime deceret minimeque oporteret, si ludos expeterent agendos conuiciis Romanorum, quo modo quaeso colendi putati sunt, quo modo non detestandi spiritus intellecti, qui cupiditate fallendi inter suos honores sua celebrari crimina poposcerunt?
For those whom it would be by no means fitting nor proper to worship, if they demanded games to be performed with revilings of the Romans—how, I ask, were they thought worthy to be worshipped? How were they not understood to be spirits to be detested, who, out of a lust for deceiving, demanded that their own crimes be celebrated amid their own honours?
因為那些絕不合宜、絕不應當受敬拜的——倘若他們索求以辱罵羅馬人的演劇來搬演——我問,他們怎被看為配得敬拜呢?他們怎沒被看出乃是當被憎惡的靈呢?這些靈出於欺哄的情慾,竟索求叫自己的罪行在自己的尊榮之中被慶祝。
3:177
Itemque Romani, quamuis iam superstitione noxia premerentur, ut illos deos colerent, quos uidebant sibi uoluisse scaenicas turpitudines consecrari, suae tamen dignitatis memores ac pudoris actores talium fabularum nequaquam honorauerunt more Graecorum, sed, sicut aput Ciceronem idem Scipio loquitur, \'cum artem ludicram scaenamque totam in probro ducerent, genus id hominum non modo honore ciuium reliquorum carere, sed etiam tribu moueri notatione censoria uoluerunt.\' Praeclara sane et Romanis laudibus adnumeranda prudentia; sed uellem se ipsa sequeretur, se imitaretur.
And likewise the Romans, although they were already weighed down by a noxious superstition, so that they worshipped those gods whom they saw to have wished theatrical foulnesses consecrated to themselves, were nevertheless mindful of their own dignity and modesty, and by no means honoured the actors of such fables after the manner of the Greeks; but, as the same Scipio says in Cicero, 'since they reckoned the art of acting and the whole stage to be a matter of disgrace, they willed that this class of men should not only lack the honour of the other citizens, but should even be removed from their tribe by the censor's mark.' A truly splendid prudence, and to be reckoned among the praises of the Romans; but I could wish that it had followed itself and imitated itself.
羅馬人也照樣,他們雖已被有害的迷信壓制,以致敬拜那些他們看出願使戲台污穢之事被獻歸自己的諸神,然而他們顧念自己的尊嚴與廉恥,斷不照希臘人的樣式尊榮這等寓言的演員;倒如同那西庇阿在西塞羅書中所言:「他們既看演戲的技藝與整個舞台為可恥之事,便願這一類人不單缺乏其餘公民的尊榮,甚至要藉監察官的記號被逐出本族籍。」這實在是極可稱讚的明智,當列在羅馬人的美譽中;但我巴不得它能始終如一,自我效法。
3:178
Ecce enim recte, quisquis ciuium Romanorum esse scaenicus elegisset, non solum ei nullus ad honorem dabatur locus, uerum etiam censoris nota tribum tenere propriam minime sinebatur.s o animum ciuitatis laudis auidum germaneque Romanum! Sed respondeatur mihi: qua consentanea ratione homines scaenici ab omni honore pelluntur, et ludi scaenici deorum honoribus admiscentur? Illas theatricas artes diu uirtus Romana non nouerat, quae si ad oblectamentum uoluptatis humanae quaererentur, uitio morum inreperent humanorum. Di eas sibi exhiberi petierunt: quo modo ergo abicitur scaenicus, per quem colitur Deus? et theatricae illius turpitudinis qua fronte notatur actor, si adoratur exactor?
For behold how rightly: whoever among the Roman citizens chose to be a stage-player was not only given no place for honour, but was even by the censor's mark in no way permitted to retain his own tribe. O spirit of the city, eager for praise and truly Roman! But let answer be made to me: by what consistent reasoning are stage-players driven from all honour, and yet the stage-games are mingled with the honours of the gods? Roman virtue did not for a long time know those theatrical arts, which, had they been sought for the delight of human pleasure, would have crept in through a fault of human morals. The gods demanded that they be exhibited to themselves. How, then, is the stage-player cast out, through whom a god is worshipped? And with what face is the actor branded for that theatrical foulness, if the exactor of it is adored?
看哪,這何等正當:凡羅馬公民中選擇作戲子的,不單不得任何榮譽的地位,甚至藉監察官的記號絕不獲准保留本族的籍。哦,這渴慕榮譽、真正羅馬的城邦之心!但請有人回答我:戲子被逐出一切榮譽,而戲台演劇卻摻入諸神的尊榮中,這是出於何等一致的道理?羅馬人的德行長久不曾認識那些戲台的技藝,這些技藝若是為人享樂的歡愉而尋求,便是藉人品行的敗壞悄然滲入。是諸神索求要這些技藝向他們搬演:那麼,那藉以敬拜一位神的戲子,怎反被擯棄呢?而那戲台污穢的演員,若那索求者反受敬拜,又憑什麼臉面被烙印為恥呢?
3:179
In hac controuersia Graeci Romanique concertent. Graeci putant recte se honorare homines scaenicos, quia colunt ludorum scaenicorum flagitatores deos; Romani uero hominibus scaenicis nec plebeiam tribum, quanto minus senatoriam curiam dehonestari sinunt. In hac disceptatione huiusce modi ratiocinatio summam quaestionis absoluit. Proponunt Graeci: Si di tales colendi sunt, profecto etiam tales homines honorandi. Adsumunt Romani: Sed nullo modo tales homines honorandi sunt. Concludunt Christiani: Nullo modo igitur di tales colendi sunt. CAPUT XIIII. Meliorem fuisse Platonem, qui poetis locum in bene morata urbe non dederit, quam hos deos, qui se ludis scaenicis uoluerint honorari.
In this controversy let the Greeks and Romans contend. The Greeks think they rightly honour stage-players, because they worship the gods who demand the stage-games; but the Romans suffer not stage-players to disgrace even the plebeian tribe, much less the senatorial curia. In this dispute, reasoning of this kind resolves the whole question. The Greeks propose: If such gods are to be worshipped, then assuredly such men also are to be honoured. The Romans assume: But by no means are such men to be honoured. The Christians conclude: Therefore by no means are such gods to be worshipped. CHAPTER XIV. That Plato, who gave no place to poets in a well-ordered city, was better than these gods, who wished to be honoured with stage-games.
在這爭論中,且讓希臘人與羅馬人各執一詞。希臘人認為他們正當地尊榮戲子,因為他們敬拜那些索求戲台演劇的諸神;但羅馬人連平民族籍都不容戲子玷污,何況元老院的議會。在這爭辯中,如此的推理解決了整個問題。希臘人提出:若這等神當受敬拜,那麼這等人也必當受尊榮。羅馬人接著立論:但這等人絕不當受尊榮。基督徒便得出結論:所以這等神絕不當受敬拜。第十四章。論柏拉圖在井然有序的城邦中不給詩人地位,比那些願以戲台演劇受敬拜的諸神更為良善。
3:180
Deinde quaerimus, ipsi poetae talium fabularum conpositores, qui duodecim tabularum lege prohibentur famam laedere ciuium, tam probrosa in deos conuicia iaculantes quur non ut scaenici habeantur inhonesti. Qua ratione rectum est, ut poeticorum figmentorum et ignominiosorum deorum infamentur actores, honorentur auctores? An forte Graeco Platoni potius palma danda est, qui cum ratione formaret, qualis esse ciuitas debeat, tamquam aduersarios ueritatis poetas censuit urbe pellendos? Iste uero et deorum iniurias indigne tulit et fucari corrumpique figmentis animos ciuium noluit.
Next we ask: the poets themselves, the composers of such fables, who are forbidden by the law of the Twelve Tables to injure the reputation of citizens, yet hurl such disgraceful insults against the gods—why are they not, like the stage-players, held to be dishonourable? By what reasoning is it right that the actors of poetic figments and of inglorious gods should be made infamous, while their authors are honoured? Or is the palm perhaps rather to be given to the Greek Plato, who, when by reason he was forming what kind of city a state ought to be, judged that the poets, as adversaries of the truth, should be expelled from the city? He indeed both bore with indignation the injuries done to the gods, and was unwilling that the minds of citizens should be falsely coloured and corrupted by figments.
接著我們要問:詩人自己,這等寓言的編作者,他們被十二銅表法禁止損害公民的名聲,卻向諸神投擲這等可恥的辱罵——他們為何不像戲子一樣被看為卑賤?這出於何等道理:把詩人虛構與無光彩之神的演員定為聲名狼藉,卻尊榮其作者?抑或那勝利的棕枝倒該歸給希臘人柏拉圖?他憑理智構想城邦當是何等樣式時,便判定詩人乃真理的仇敵,當被逐出城外。他確實既對加於諸神的傷害忿忿不平,又不願公民的心思被虛構粉飾敗壞。
3:181
Confer nunc Platonis humanitatem a ciuibus decipiendis poetas urbe pellentem cum deorum diuinitate honori suo ludos scaenicos expetente. Ille, ne talia uel scriberentur, etsi non persuasit disputando, tamen suasit leuitati lasciuiaeque Graecorum; isti, ut talia etiam agerentur, iubendo extorserunt grauitati et modestiae Romanorum. Nec tantum haec agi uoluerunt, sed sibi dicari, sibi sacrari, sibi sollemniter exhiberi. Cui tandem honestius diuinos honores decerneret ciuitas? utrum Platoni haec turpia et nefanda prohibenti, an daemonibus hac hominum deceptione gaudentibus, quibus ille uera persuadere non potuit?
Now compare Plato's humanity, expelling the poets from the city lest they deceive the citizens, with the divinity of the gods, demanding stage-games for their own honour. Plato, that such things might not even be written, although he did not persuade by his disputing, nevertheless gave counsel to the levity and wantonness of the Greeks; these gods, that such things might even be acted, extorted them by command from the gravity and modesty of the Romans. Nor did they wish only that these things be acted, but that they be dedicated to themselves, consecrated to themselves, solemnly exhibited to themselves. To whom, after all, would a state more honourably decree divine honours? to Plato, who forbade these foul and impious things, or to the demons who rejoiced in this deception of men, to whom Plato could not persuade the truth?
如今且把柏拉圖的仁愛——他把詩人逐出城外,免得他們欺哄公民——與諸神的神性——他們為自己的尊榮索求戲台演劇——相比較。柏拉圖為叫這等事連寫都不被寫出,雖未藉論辯說服人,卻向希臘人的輕浮與放蕩進了勸告;這等神為叫這等事甚至被搬演,竟藉命令從羅馬人的莊重與端正中強行勒索出來。他們不單願這些事被搬演,更願這些事被奉獻給自己、被祝聖歸自己、被隆重地搬演給自己。那麼,城邦把神聖的尊榮頒給誰,才更為體面呢?是頒給禁絕這等污穢不敬之事的柏拉圖,還是頒給以這欺哄人之事為樂的群魔——柏拉圖未能向之說服真理的那群魔?
3:182
Hunc Platonem Labeo inter semideos commemorandum putauit, sicut Herculem, sicut Romulum. Semideos autem heroibus anteponit; sed utrosque inter numina conlocat. Verum tamen istum, quem appellat semideum, non heroibus tantum, sed etiam dis ipsis praeferendum esse non dubito. Propinquant autem Romanorum leges disputationibus Platonis, quando ille cuncta poetica figmenta condemnat, isti autem poetis adimunt saltem in homines maledicendi licentiam; ille poetas ab urbis ipsius habitatione, isti saltem actores poeticarum fabularum remouent a societate ciuitatis; et si contra deos ludorum scaenicorum expeditores aliquid auderent, forte undique remouerent.
This Plato, Labeo thought ought to be commemorated among the demigods, like Hercules, like Romulus. Now he sets demigods above heroes; but he places both among the deities. Yet I do not doubt that this man, whom he calls a demigod, is to be preferred not only to heroes, but even to the gods themselves. Moreover, the laws of the Romans approach the disputations of Plato, since he condemns all poetic figments, while they at least take from the poets the license of reviling men; he removes the poets from the very habitation of the city, they at least remove the actors of poetic fables from the society of the state; and if they had dared anything against the gods, the demanders of stage-games, perhaps they would have removed them from everywhere.
這柏拉圖,拉貝奧認為當被列在半神之列加以紀念,如赫丘利斯、如羅慕路斯。他把半神置於英雄之上,卻把二者都列在神明中間。然而我毫不懷疑:這位他稱為半神的人,不單當高過英雄,甚至當高過諸神自己。再者,羅馬人的律法與柏拉圖的論辯相近,因他定罪一切詩人的虛構,而他們至少奪去詩人辱罵人的自由;他把詩人逐出城邦的居住,他們至少把詩人寓言的演員逐出城邦的社群;倘若他們膽敢對那索求戲台演劇的諸神有所行動,或許就會把他們從一切處所逐出。
3:183
Nequaquam igitur leges ad instituendos bonos aut corrigendos malos mores a dis suis possent accipere seu sperare Romani, quos legibus suis uincunt adque conuincunt. Illi -enim honori suo deposcunt ludos scaenicos, isti ab honoribus omnibus repellunt homines scaenicos; illi celebrari sibi iubent figmentis poeticis obprobria deorum, isti ab obprobriis hominum deterrent inpudentiam poetarum. Semideus autem ille Plato et talium deorum libidini restitit, et ab indole Romanorum quid perficiendum esset ostendit, qui poetas ipsos uel pro arbitrio mentientes uel hominibus miseris quasi deorum facta pessima imitanda proponentes omnino in ciuitate bene instituta uiuere noluit.
By no means, therefore, could the Romans receive or hope for, from their own gods, laws for establishing good morals or correcting bad ones—gods whom they surpass and convict by their own laws. For those gods demand stage-games for their own honour, but these Romans drive stage-players from all honours; those gods command that the disgraces of the gods be celebrated for them by poetic figments, but these Romans deter the shamelessness of the poets from the reproaches of men. But that demigod Plato both withstood the lust of such gods, and showed, from the natural disposition of the Romans, what ought to be brought to perfection: he willed that the poets themselves—whether lying at their own pleasure, or setting before wretched men, as if for imitation, the basest deeds of the gods—should by no means dwell within a well-ordered city.
所以,羅馬人斷不能從自己的諸神領受或指望那些建立善風、矯正惡俗的律法——他們藉自己的律法勝過並駁倒了這些神。因為那些神為自己的尊榮索求戲台演劇,而這些羅馬人卻把戲子逐出一切榮譽;那些神命令藉詩人的虛構為自己慶祝諸神的恥辱,而這些羅馬人卻攔阻詩人的無恥不去譏誚人。但那半神柏拉圖,既抵擋了這等神的情慾,又從羅馬人天生的稟性指出當臻於完全的是什麼:他願詩人自己——無論是隨己意說謊,或是把諸神最卑劣的行徑當作可效法之事擺在可憐人面前——絕不可住在井然有序的城邦中。
3:184
Nos quidem Platonem nec deum nec semideum perhibemus, nec ulli sancto angelo summi Dei nec ueridico prophetae nec apostolo alicui nec cuilibet Christi martyri nec cuiquam Christiano homini conparamus; cuius nostrae sententiae ratio Deo prosperante suo loco explicabitur. Sed eum tamen, quando quidem ipsi uolunt fuisse semideum, praeferendum esse censemus, si non Romulo et Herculi (quamuis istum nec fratrem occidisse, nec aliquod perpetrasse flagitium quisquam historicorum uel poetarum dixit aut finxit), certe uel Priapo uel alicui Cynocephalo, postremo uel Febri, quae Romani numina partim peregrina receperunt, partim sua propria sacrauerunt.
We indeed declare Plato to be neither a god nor a demigod, nor do we compare him to any holy angel of the Most High God, nor to any truthful prophet, nor to any apostle, nor to any martyr of Christ, nor to any Christian man whatsoever; the reason of which our opinion shall, with God's favour, be set forth in its own place. But him nevertheless—since they themselves are willing that he was a demigod—we judge to be preferred, if not to Romulus and Hercules (although no historian or poet has ever said or feigned that this man killed his brother or perpetrated any disgraceful deed), at any rate to Priapus, or to some Cynocephalus, or finally to Fever, deities whom the Romans partly received from foreign sources, partly consecrated as their own.
我們誠然宣告柏拉圖既非神,也非半神,也不把他與至高神任何聖天使相比,不與任何說真理的先知相比,不與任何使徒相比,不與基督任何殉道者相比,也不與任何一個基督徒相比;我們這見解的理由,蒙神恩眷,必在合宜之處陳明。但他——既然他們自己願承認他是半神——我們仍判定當高過他人:縱不高過羅慕路斯與赫丘利斯(雖然無一史家或詩人曾說或捏造這人殺了弟兄或犯了什麼醜行),至少高過普里阿波斯,或某個犬頭神,末了甚或高過「熱病女神」——這些神明,羅馬人有的從外邦接收,有的奉為自己的而祝聖。
3:185
Quo modo igitur tanta animi et morum mala bonis praeceptis et legibus uel inminentia prohiberent, uel insita extirpanda curarent di tales, qui etiam seminanda et augenda flagitia curauerunt, talia uel sua uel quasi sua facta per theatricas celebritates populis innotescere cupientes, ut tamquam auctoritate diuina sua sponte nequissima libido accenderetur humana, frustra hoc exclamante Cicerone, qui cum de poetis ageret: Ad quos cum accessit, inquit, clamor et adprobatio populi quasi cuiusdam magni et sapientis magistri, quas a illi obducunt tenebras, quos inuehunt metus, quas inflammant cupiditates!\' CAPUT XV. Quod Romani quosdam sibi deos non ratione, sed adulatione instituerint.
How, then, could such gods, by good precepts and laws, either forbid those great evils of mind and morals when they threatened, or take care that those implanted should be rooted out—gods who took care even to sow and to increase disgraceful deeds, desiring that such deeds, whether their own or as if their own, should become known to the peoples through theatrical celebrations, so that, as though by divine authority, the most wicked human lust might of its own accord be kindled—while Cicero cried out in vain against this, who, when he was treating of the poets, said: 'When to these there is added the shout and approbation of the people, as of some great and wise master, what darkness do they spread, what fears do they bring in, what desires do they inflame!' CHAPTER XV. That the Romans set up certain gods for themselves not by reason, but by flattery.
那麼,這等神怎能藉良善的訓誡與律法,或在心思品行的大惡將臨時加以禁止,或顧念把已生根的拔除呢——這等神竟反顧念去撒種並增長醜行,渴望這等行徑,無論是他們自己的、或彷彿是他們自己的,藉戲台的慶典叫萬民知曉,好叫人最邪惡的情慾彷彿藉神聖的權威自行被點燃——而西塞羅徒然為此疾呼,他論到詩人時說:「當這些之上又加上百姓的呼喊與贊許,彷彿出於某位偉大智慧的師傅,他們鋪設何等的黑暗,引入何等的懼怕,點燃何等的情慾!」第十五章。論羅馬人立某些神為自己的神,並非出於理智,乃出於阿諛。
3:186
Quae autem illic eligendorum deorum etiam ipsorum falsorum ratio ac non potius adulatio est? quando istum Platonem, quem semideum uolunt, tantis disputationibus laborantem, ne animi malis, quae praecipue cauenda sunt, mores corrumperentur humani, nulla sacra aedicula dignum putarunt, et Romulum suum dis multis praetulerunt, quamuis et ipsum semideum potius quam deum uelut secretior eorum doctrina commendet. Nam etiam flaminem illi instituerunt, quod sacerdotii genus adeo - in Romanis sacris testante apice excelluit, ut tres solos flamines haberent tribus numinibus institutos, Dialem Ioui, Martialem Marti, Quirinalem Romulo.
But what reason—and not rather flattery—is there in the choosing there even of their own false gods? when they thought this Plato, whom they would have to be a demigod, labouring with such great disputations lest human morals be corrupted by the evils of the mind, which above all are to be guarded against, worthy of no sacred shrine, and preferred their own Romulus to many gods—although their more secret doctrine commends him too as a demigod rather than a god. For they even appointed a flamen for him, which kind of priesthood so excelled in the Roman rites, as the apex bears witness, that they had only three flamens appointed to three deities: the Dialis to Jupiter, the Martialis to Mars, the Quirinalis to Romulus.
但他們在那裡揀選諸神,甚至揀選自己虛假的神,是出於何等的理由——而非倒是出於阿諛?他們竟認為這柏拉圖——他們願以他為半神——以這等大的論辯竭力防備那心思的諸惡(這乃是首要當提防的)敗壞人的品行,竟不配有一座聖龕;卻把自己的羅慕路斯高舉過於眾神——雖然他們較隱祕的教義也把他薦舉為半神而非神。因為他們甚至為他設立了一位專職祭司,這種祭司的等次在羅馬的祭儀中極為崇高,正如那祭司帽尖所作見證,以致他們只有三位專職祭司,受派事奉三位神明:耶比特的祭司、瑪爾斯的祭司、與羅慕路斯的祭司。
3:187
Nam beneuolentia ciuium uelut receptus in caelum Quirinus est postea nominatus. Ac per hoc et Neptuno et Plutoni, fratribus Iouis, et ipsi Saturno, patri eorum, isto Romulus honore praelatus est, ut pro magno sacerdotium, quod Ioui tribuerant, hoc etiam huic tribuerent, et Marti tamquam patri eius forsitan propter ipsum. CAPUT XVI. Quod, si dis ulla esset cura iustitiae, ab eis Romani accipere debuerint praecepta uiuendi potius quam leges ab aliis hominibus mutuari.
For through the goodwill of the citizens, Romulus, as if received into heaven, was afterwards named Quirinus. And by this very thing Romulus was preferred in this honour even to Neptune and Pluto, the brothers of Jupiter, and to Saturn himself, their father; so that the priesthood which they had assigned to Jupiter, as a great thing, they assigned this also to him, and to Mars, as if to his father, perhaps for his own sake. CHAPTER XVI. That, if the gods had any care for justice, the Romans ought to have received precepts of living from them, rather than to have borrowed laws from other men.
因為藉著公民的善意,羅慕路斯彷彿被接到天上,後來便被稱為奎里努斯。正因如此,羅慕路斯在這尊榮上甚至被高舉過於耶比特的弟兄涅普頓與普魯托,並他們的父親薩圖恩自己;以致他們把當作大事派給耶比特的祭司職,也派給他;又把這職派給瑪爾斯,彷彿給他的父親一般,或許是為他自己的緣故。第十六章。論若諸神對公義稍有顧念,羅馬人本當從他們領受生活的訓誡,而非從別的人借取律法。
3:188
Si autem a dis suis Romani uiuendi leges accipere potuissent, non aliquot annos post Romam conditam ab Atheniensibus mutuarentur leges Solonis, quas tamen non ut acceperunt (tenuerunt>, sed meliores et emendatiores facere conati sunt, quamuis Lycurgus Lacedaemoniis leges ex Apollinis auctoritate se instituisse confinxerit, quod prudenter Romani credere noluerunt, propterea non inde acceperunt. Numa Pompilius, qui Romulo successit in regnum, quasdam leges, quae quidem regendae ciuitati nequaquam sufficerent, condidisse fertur, qui eis multa etiam sacra constituit; non tamen perhibetur easdem leges a numinibus accepisse.
But if the Romans had been able to receive laws of living from their own gods, they would not, some years after the founding of Rome, have borrowed the laws of Solon from the Athenians—which, nevertheless, they did not keep as they received them, but strove to make better and more amended; although Lycurgus falsely pretended that he had established laws for the Lacedaemonians by the authority of Apollo, a thing which the Romans prudently were unwilling to believe, and therefore did not receive their laws thence. Numa Pompilius, who succeeded Romulus in the kingship, is reported to have composed certain laws which by no means sufficed for governing the state, and who established for them many sacred rites as well; yet he is not said to have received those same laws from the deities.
但羅馬人若能從自己的諸神領受生活的律法,便不會在羅馬建城後若干年,向雅典人借取梭倫的律法——這些律法他們縱然並未照所領受的去保守,反倒竭力改得更好、更修正;雖然萊庫古假稱他是藉阿波羅的權威為拉刻代蒙人設立律法,這事羅馬人明智地不肯相信,因此並未從那裡領受。繼羅慕路斯為王的努馬·龐皮利烏斯,據傳編了某些律法,而這些律法絕不足以治理城邦,他又為他們設立了許多祭儀;然而並沒有人說他是從神明領受那些律法的。
3:189
Mala igitur animi, mala uitae, mala morum, quae ita magna sunt, ut his doctissimi eorum uiri etiam stantibus urbibus res publicas perire confirment, di eorum, ne suis cultoribus acciderent, minime curarunt [immo uero ut augerentur, sicut supra disputatum est, omni modo curarunt]. CAPUT XVII. De raptu Sabinarum aliisque iniquitatibus, quae in ciuitate Romana etiam laudatis uiguere temporibus. An forte populo Romano propterea leges non sunt a numinibus constitutae, quia, sicut Sallustius ait, \'ius bonumque aput eos non legibus magis quam natura ualebat\'? Ex hoc iure ac bono credo raptas Sabinas.
The evils of mind, therefore, the evils of life, the evils of morals—which are so great that their own most learned men affirm that commonwealths perish by them even while the cities stand—their gods took no care at all should not befall their own worshippers (nay rather, as was argued above, they took care in every way that they should be increased). CHAPTER XVII. On the rape of the Sabine women and other iniquities which flourished in the Roman state even in times that are praised. Or was it perhaps for this reason that laws were not appointed for the Roman people by the deities, because, as Sallust says, 'right and good prevailed among them not more by laws than by nature'? From this right and good, I suppose, the Sabine women were seized.
所以,心思的諸惡、生活的諸惡、品行的諸惡——這些惡如此之大,以致他們自己最有學問的人都斷言:縱使城邑仍存,國家也因這些惡而滅亡——他們的諸神卻全然不顧念,免得這些惡臨到自己的敬拜者(倒不如說,正如上文所論,他們竭盡各樣方法叫這些惡加增)。第十七章。論搶奪薩賓婦女及其他不義之事,這些事甚至在受人稱讚的時代也在羅馬城中盛行。莫非正因此故,律法才沒有藉神明為羅馬百姓設立,因為正如撒路斯特所言:「公理與良善在他們中間得勢,靠律法並不多於靠本性」?我想,薩賓婦女正是從這「公理與良善」中被搶奪的。
3:190
Quid enim iustius et melius quam filias alienas fraude spectaculi inductas non a parentibus accipi, sed ui, ut quisque poterat, auferri? Nam si inique facerent Sabini negare postulatas, quanto fuit iniquius rapere non datas? Iustius autem bellum cum ea gente geri potuit, quae filias suas ad matrimonium conregionalibus et confinalibus suis negasset petitas, quam cum ea, quae repetebat ablatas. Illud ergo potius fieret; ibi Mars filium suum pugnantem iuuaret, ut coniugiorum negatorum armis ulcisceretur iniuriam, et eo modo ad feminas, quas uoluerat, perueniret. Aliquo enim fortasse iure belli iniuste negatas iuste uictor auferret;
For what is more just and better than that other men's daughters, lured by the deceit of a public show, should not be received from their parents, but carried off by force, as each man was able? For if the Sabines did wrongly in refusing them when sought, how much more wrong was it to seize them when not given? A juster war could have been waged with that people which had refused its daughters in marriage when sought by its neighbours and borderers, than with that which sought back the women carried away. Rather, then, should the former have happened; there Mars would have helped his son in the fight, that he might avenge by arms the injury of the marriages denied, and by that means reach the women he had desired. For perhaps by some right of war the victor might justly carry off those unjustly denied;
因為還有什麼比這更公義、更美好的呢——別人的女兒,被一場公開演出的詭計引誘來,不是從她們父母手中領受,乃是趁人不備、各盡其力地用強擄去?因為薩賓人若因拒絕求親而行了不義,那麼搶奪未許之女豈不更不義得多?對那拒絕將女兒嫁與其鄰里、邊界之人的民族開戰,比對那索回被擄之女的民族開戰,更為公義。所以倒該行前者;在那裡瑪爾斯必幫助他的兒子作戰,好叫他藉刀兵為被拒之婚配的傷害伸冤,並以此達到他所渴慕的婦女。因為或許照某種戰爭的權利,得勝者可以公義地擄去那些被不義拒絕之女;
3:191
nullo autem iure pacis non datas rapuit et iniustum bellum cum earum parentibus iuste suscensentibus gessit. Hoc sane utilius feliciusque successit, quod, etsi ad memoriam fraudis illius circensium spectaculum mansit, facinoris tamen in illa ciuitate et imperio non placuit exemplum, faciliusque Romani in hoc errauerunt, ut post illam iniquitatem deum sibi Romulum consecrarent, quam ut in feminis rapiendis factum eius imitandum lege ulla uel more permitterent. Ex hoc iure ac bono post expulsum cum liberis suis regem Tarquinium, cuius filius Lucretiam stupro uiolenter obpresserat. Iunius Brutus consul L.
but by no right of peace did he seize those not given, and waged an unjust war with their parents, who were justly incensed. This, indeed, turned out more profitably and happily, that, although for a memorial of that deceit the spectacle of the circus games remained, nevertheless the example of the deed found no favour in that city and empire; and the Romans more readily erred in this, that after that iniquity they consecrated Romulus as a god for themselves, than that they permitted, by any law or custom, his deed in seizing women to be imitated. From this right and good, after King Tarquin was expelled along with his children—whose son had violently oppressed Lucretia with rape—Junius Brutus the consul.
但他憑著平安的權利卻全無依據,便擄去那未許之女,又與她們公義動怒的父母開了不義的戰。這事誠然成就得更為有益、更為昌順,因為那欺哄之事雖留下競技場演劇作為紀念,這行徑的榜樣在那城邦與帝國中卻不蒙喜悅;羅馬人在這事上更易犯錯:他們在那不義之後把羅慕路斯奉為自己的神,過於藉任何律法或風俗准許人效法他搶奪婦女的行徑。從這「公理與良善」而出:在塔昆王連同其子嗣被逐之後——這王的兒子曾以強暴姦污壓制盧克瑞提婭——執政官尤尼烏斯·布魯圖斯。
3:192
Tarquinium Conlatinum, maritum eiusdem Lucretiae, collegam suum, bonum adque innocentem uirum, propter nomen et propinquitatem Tarquiniorum coegit magistratu se abdicare nec uiuere in ciuitate permisit. Quod scelus fauente uel patiente populo fecit, a quo populo consulatum idem Conlatinus sicut etiam ipse Brutus acceperat. Ex hoc iure ac bono M.
compelled Lucius Tarquinius Collatinus, the husband of that same Lucretia, his own colleague, a good and innocent man, on account of his name and his kinship with the Tarquins, to abdicate his magistracy, nor did he permit him to live in the city. This crime he committed with the people favouring or permitting it—the people from whom that same Collatinus, just as Brutus himself, had received the consulship. From this right and good, Marcus.
竟強迫盧基烏斯·塔昆紐斯·科拉提努斯——就是那同一盧克瑞提婭的丈夫、他自己的同僚、一位良善無辜之人——只因他的姓氏與他和塔昆家的親緣關係,便辭去官職,且不許他住在城中。這罪行是他在百姓的贊同或默許下所犯的——而那同一科拉提努斯,正如布魯圖斯自己一樣,是從這百姓領受執政官之職的。從這「公理與良善」而出:馬庫斯。
3:193
Camillus, illius temporis uir egregius, qui Veientes, grauissimos hostes populi Romani, post decennale bellum, quo Romanus exercitus totiens male pugnando grauiter adflictus est, iam ipsa Roma de salute dubitante adque trepidante facillime superauit eorumque urbem opulentissimam cepit, obtrectatorum inuidia uirtutis suae et insolentia tribunorum plebis reus factus est tamque ingratam sensit quam liberauerat ciuitatem, ut de sua damnatione certissimus in exilium sponte discederet et decem milia aeris absens etiam damnaretur, mox iterum a Gallis uindex patriae futurus ingratae.
Camillus, an outstanding man of that age, who had most easily overcome the Veientines, the gravest enemies of the Roman people, after a ten years' war in which the Roman army, by so often fighting badly, had been grievously afflicted—Rome itself now doubting and trembling for its safety—and had taken their most opulent city, was made a defendant through the envy of the disparagers of his virtue and the insolence of the tribunes of the plebs; and he found that city which he had freed as ungrateful as he had freed it, so that, most certain of his own condemnation, he departed of his own accord into exile, and was even, in his absence, condemned to a fine of ten thousand asses—soon to be again the avenger of his ungrateful country against the Gauls.
卡米路斯,那時代一位傑出之人,他在十年戰爭之後——其間羅馬軍隊因屢屢敗陣而遭重創,羅馬自身正為存亡疑懼戰兢——極輕易地戰勝了羅馬百姓最凶險的仇敵維伊人,並攻取了他們極為富庶的城邑,卻因詆毀他德行之人的嫉妒、與平民護民官的傲慢,被告上法庭;他所解救的城邦,他發覺它的忘恩竟與他所解救它時一樣,以致他深信自己必被定罪,便甘心自願流亡而去,且雖人在外,仍被判處罰款一萬阿斯——不久卻將再次作那忘恩之國的伸冤者,抵擋高盧人。
3:194
Multa commemorare iam piget foeda et iniusta, quibus agitabatur illa ciuitas, cum potentes plebem sibi subdere conarentur plebsque illis subdi recusaret, et utriusque partis defensores magis studiis agerent amore uincendi, quam aequum et bonum quidquam cogitarent. CAPUT XVIII. Quae de moribus Romanorum aut metu conpressis aut securitate resolutis Sallustii prodat historia. Itaque habebo modum et ipsum Sallustium testem potius adhibebo, qui cum in laude Romanorum dixisset, unde nobis iste sermo ortus est:
It now wearies me to recall the many foul and unjust things by which that city was agitated, when the powerful strove to subject the plebs to themselves and the plebs refused to be subjected to them, and the defenders of either party acted more from partisan zeal and the love of conquering than took thought for anything fair and good. CHAPTER XVIII. What things concerning the morals of the Romans, whether restrained by fear or loosed by security, the history of Sallust sets forth. And so I will keep within measure, and rather call Sallust himself as witness, who, when he had said in praise of the Romans (whence this discourse of ours arose):
如今我已厭於追述那許多污穢不義之事,那城邦曾因這些事被攪動:有權勢的竭力要使平民臣服於己,平民卻不肯臣服於他們,而兩方的維護者行事多出於黨派的熱衷與好勝之心,過於思想任何公平良善之事。第十八章。論撒路斯特的歷史所陳明的、關乎羅馬人品行之事——這品行或因懼怕而受約束,或因安逸而放鬆。所以我必持守分寸,倒要請撒路斯特自己作見證,他在稱讚羅馬人時曾說(我們這番論述正由此而起):
3:195
\'lus bonumque aput eos non legibus magis quam natura ualebat\', praedicans illud tempus, quo expulsis regibus incredibiliter ciuitas breui aetatis spatio plurimum creuit, idem tamen in primo historiae suae libro adque ipso eius exordio fatetur etiam tunc, cum ad consules a regibus esset translata res publica, post paruum interuallum iniurias ualidiorum et ob eas discessionem plebis a patribus aliasque in Urbe dissensiones fuisse.
'Right and good prevailed among them not so much by laws as by nature' — and while he proclaims that age in which, once the kings had been expelled, the state grew incredibly much in a short span of time, the same Sallust nonetheless confesses, in the first book of his history and at its very opening, that even then, when the commonwealth had been transferred from kings to consuls, after a brief interval there occurred the injustices of the more powerful, and on account of them the withdrawal of the common people from the senators, and other dissensions in the City.
「公義與良善在他們中間並非藉著法律,倒不如說是藉著本性而得以維持」——他一面頌揚那個時代,就是諸王被逐之後,城邦在短短的歲月之中竟難以置信地大為興盛;然而同一位撒路斯特,卻在他歷史的第一卷、就在其開端之處承認:即使在那時,當政權由諸王轉移到執政官手中,過了不久之後,便有強者的不義之事,並因此而生平民與元老之間的離心,以及城中其他的紛爭。
3:196
Nam cum optimis moribus et maxima concordia populum Romanum inter secundum et postremum bellum Carthaginiense commemorasset egisse causamque huius boni non amorem iustitiae, sed stante Carthagine metum pacis infidae fuisse dixisset (unde et Nasica ille ad reprimendam nequitiam seruandosque istos mores optimos, ut metu uitia cohiberentur, Carthaginem nolebat euerti): continuo subiecit idem Sallustius et ait: (At discordia et auaritia adque ambitio et cetera secundis rebus oriri sueta mala post Carthaginis excidium maxime aucta sunt\', ut intellegeremus etiam ante oriri solere et augeri: Unde subnectens quur hoc dixerit:
For when he had recorded that the Roman people, between the second and the last Punic war, had conducted itself with the best morals and the greatest concord, and had said that the cause of this good was not the love of justice but, while Carthage stood, the fear of an untrustworthy peace (whence also that famous Nasica, in order to restrain wickedness and to preserve these excellent morals — so that vices might be curbed by fear — was unwilling that Carthage be destroyed): immediately the same Sallust added and said: 'But discord and avarice and ambition and the other evils wont to arise in prosperity were chiefly increased after the destruction of Carthage' — so that we might understand that even before they were accustomed to arise and to grow. And then, attaching the reason why he said this:
因為當他記述羅馬人民在第二次與末次迦太基戰爭之間,曾以最良善的風俗與最大的和諧而行事,並說這善的緣由並非出於對公義的愛,而是當迦太基仍屹立時,對於不可靠之和平的懼怕(這也正是那位著名的納西卡,為要遏制邪惡、保存這些卓越的風俗,使罪惡因懼怕而受約束,遂不願迦太基被毀滅):撒路斯特隨即又補充說:「然而那紛爭、貪婪、野心,以及其他在順境中慣於滋生的惡事,是在迦太基被毀之後才大為增長」——好叫我們明白,這些在此之前也素來會滋生並增長。接著他連帶說明他為何如此講:
3:197
*Nam iniuriae, inquit, ualidiorum et ob eas discessio plebis a patribus aliaeque dissensiones domi fuere iam inde a principio, neque amplius quam regibus exactis, dum metus a Tarquinio et bellum graue cum Etruria positum est, aequo et modesto iure agitatum.\' Vides quem ad modum etiam illo breui tempore, ut regibus exactis, id est eiectis, aliquantum aequo et modesto iure ageretur, metum dixit fuisse causam, quoniam metuebatur bellum, quod rex Tarquinius regno adque Urbe pulsus Etruscis sociatus contra Romanos gerebat. Adtende itaque quid deinde contexat:
'For the injustices,' he says, 'of the more powerful, and on account of them the secession of the common people from the senators, and other dissensions at home, existed from the very beginning; nor was the state administered with fair and moderate justice for any longer than while the kings had been driven out, so long as the fear of Tarquin and the grievous war with Etruria weighed upon them.' You see in what manner, even in that brief time after the kings had been driven out — that is, cast out — things were conducted with some measure of fair and moderate justice; he said that fear was the cause, since the war was feared which King Tarquin, expelled from his kingdom and the City and allied with the Etruscans, was waging against the Romans. Attend, therefore, to what he weaves on next:
他說:「因為那強者的不義之事,並因此而生的平民從元老中的脫離,以及國內其他的紛爭,自起初便已存在;國家也並未以公平節制的法度治理過多久,僅僅在諸王被逐之後、當塔奎尼烏斯的威脅與對伊特魯里亞的劇烈戰爭壓在他們身上的那段時期。」你看,即使在諸王被逐——也就是被驅逐——之後的那短暫時期,事情得以稍有公平節制之法度的進行;他說懼怕乃是其緣由,因為他們所懼怕的,是被逐出王國與城邦、又與伊特魯里亞人結盟的塔奎尼烏斯王正在對羅馬人發動的戰爭。所以你要留意他接下來所連綴的話:
3:198
\'Dein, inquit, seruili imperio patres plebem exercere, de uita adque tergo regio more consulere, agro pellere et ceteris expertibus soli in imperio agere. Quibus saeuitiis et maxime faenore obpressa plebes cum adsiduis bellis tributum et militiam simul toleraret, armata montem sacrum adque Auentinum insedit, tumque tribunos plebis et alia iura sibi parauit. Discordiarum et certaminis utrimque finis fuit secundum Punicum bellum.) Cernis ex quo tempore, id est paruo interuallo post reges exactos, quales Romani fuerint, de quibus ait:
'Thereafter,' he says, 'the senators treated the common people with servile rule, decided over their life and back in the manner of kings, drove them from their land, and, while the rest were excluded, held power in their own hands alone. Oppressed by these cruelties, and chiefly by usury, when the common people endured at once tribute and military service amid continual wars, they armed themselves and occupied the Sacred Mount and the Aventine, and then procured for themselves tribunes of the plebs and other rights. The end of the discords and of the struggle on both sides was the Second Punic War.' You discern from what time — that is, a short interval after the kings were driven out — what sort of men the Romans were, of whom he says:
他說:「此後,元老們以奴役般的統治對待平民,照著諸王的方式掌管他們的性命與身軀,把他們趕離田地,又在其餘人都被排除之際,獨攬大權於己手。平民受這些殘暴之事,尤其是受高利貸的壓迫,當他們在連年戰爭中同時擔負賦稅與兵役時,便武裝起來,佔據了聖山與亞文丁山,於是為自己取得了護民官及其他權利。雙方紛爭與爭鬥的終止,乃在第二次布匿戰爭。」你看得出,自那時起——也就是諸王被逐後不久的那段時間——羅馬人是何等樣的人,論到他們他這樣說:
3:199
(Ius bonumque aput eos non legibus magis quam natura ualebat.\' Porro si illa tempora talia reperiuntur, quibus pulcherrima adque optima fuisse praedicatur Romana res publica, quid iam de consequenti aetate dicendum aut cogitandum arbitramur, cum (paulatim mutata, ut eiusdem historici uerbis utar, ex pulcherrima adque optima pessima ac flagitiosissima facta est,\' post Carthaginis uidelicet, ut commemorauit, excidium? Quae tempora ipse Sallustius quem ad modum breuiter recolat et describat, in eius historia legi potest; quantis malis morum, quae secundis rebus exorta sunt, usque ad bella ciuilia demonstret esse peruentum.
'Right and good prevailed among them not so much by laws as by nature.' Now if those times are found to be such — times in which the Roman commonwealth is proclaimed to have been most beautiful and best — what then ought we to judge must be said or thought of the age that followed, when (to use the words of the same historian) 'being gradually changed, from most beautiful and best it became most base and most disgraceful,' namely after the destruction of Carthage, as he recorded? How those times are briefly reviewed and described by Sallust himself can be read in his history; he shows by how great evils of morals, which sprang up in prosperity, men came at length even to civil wars.
「公義與良善在他們中間並非藉著法律,倒不如說是藉著本性而得以維持。」那麼,若那些時代被認定是如此——就是羅馬共和國被頌為最美好、最良善的時代——對於其後的世代,我們又當判斷該說甚麼、該想甚麼呢?因為(借用同一位史家的話)「它漸漸改變,從最美好、最良善的,竟變成了最卑劣、最可恥的」,這正是在他所記述的迦太基被毀之後。那些時代撒路斯特自己如何簡要地回顧並描述,可以在他的歷史中讀到;他指明:那在順境中滋生的何等巨大的道德敗壞,使人最終竟陷入了內戰。
3:200
(Ex quo tempore, ut ait, maiorum mores non paulatim ut antea, sed torrentis modo praecipitati, adeo iuuentus luxu adque auaritia corrupta, ut merito dicatur genitos esse, qui neque ipsi habere possent res familiares neque alios pati.\' Dicit deinde plura Sallustius de Syllae uitiis ceteraque foeditate rei publicae, et alii scriptores in haec consentiunt, quamuis eloquio multum inpari. Cernis tamen, ut opinor, et quisquis aduerterit, facillime perspicit, conluuie morum pessimorum quo illa ciuitas prolapsa fuerit ante nostri superni regis aduentum. Haec enim gesta sunt non solum antequam Christus in carne praesens docere coepisset, uerum etiam antequam de uirgine natus esset.
'From which time,' as he says, 'the morals of their forefathers were precipitated headlong, not gradually as before, but like a torrent; to such a degree was the youth corrupted by luxury and avarice that men were rightly said to have been born who could neither themselves keep their family estates nor suffer others to do so.' Sallust then says many things about the vices of Sulla and about the rest of the foulness of the commonwealth, and other writers agree with this, though in far inferior eloquence. Yet you discern, as I suppose — and whoever attends will most easily perceive — into what filth of the most depraved morals that state had slid before the coming of our heavenly King. For these things were done not only before Christ, present in the flesh, had begun to teach, but even before He had been born of the Virgin.
他說:「自那時起,他們先祖的風俗便急轉直下,不再像從前那樣漸進,而是如洪流一般傾瀉;以致青年人被奢侈與貪婪敗壞到一個地步,人們理當說,所生的這等人,自己既不能守住家業,也不容許別人守住。」撒路斯特接著又講了許多關於蘇拉之惡德以及共和國其餘污穢的事,其他作者也與此相合,雖然在文辭上遠遠遜色。然而我想你看得出——任何留心的人也極易看明——在我們屬天君王降臨之前,那城邦已滑落到何等敗壞之風俗的污穢之中。因為這些事的發生,不僅在基督道成肉身、親身開始施教之前,甚至在祂由童貞女所生之前。
3:201
Cum igitur tot et tanta mala temporum illorum uel tolerabiliora superius, uel post euersam Carthaginem intoleranda et horrenda dis suis inputare non audeant, opiniones humanis mentibus, unde talia uitia siluescerent, astutia maligna inserentibus: quur mala praesentia Christo inputant, qui doctrina saluberrima et falsos ac fallaces deos coli uetat et istas hominum noxias flagitiosasque cupiditates diuina auctoritate detestans adque condemnans his malis tabescenti ac labenti mundo ubique familiam suam sensim subtrahit, qua condat aeternam et non plausu uanitatis, sed iudicio ueritatis gloriosissimam ciuitatem? CAPUT XVIIII.
Since therefore they dare not impute to their own gods the many and great evils of those times — whether the more tolerable ones earlier, or the intolerable and horrible ones after Carthage was overthrown — though it was malignant cunning that implanted in human minds those opinions from which such vices ran wild: why do they impute present evils to Christ, who by His most wholesome teaching forbids the worship of false and deceiving gods, and who, detesting and condemning by divine authority these noxious and disgraceful lusts of men, gradually everywhere withdraws His own household from this world that is rotting and slipping away in these evils, that He may found out of it an eternal and most glorious City — not by the applause of vanity, but by the judgment of truth? CHAPTER XIX.
既然如此,他們既不敢將那些時代的諸多巨大邪惡歸咎於自己的諸神——無論是早先較可忍受的,還是迦太基傾覆之後那難以忍受、可怕的——縱然是惡毒的詭詐將那些觀念植入人心,使這等罪惡得以蔓延:他們為何將今日的災禍歸咎於基督呢?祂以最有益的教訓禁止人敬拜虛假詭詐的諸神,又以神聖的權柄憎惡並定罪人這些有害可恥的私慾,並從這在諸惡中朽壞、滑落的世界裡,漸漸地處處將祂自己的家眷抽離出來,好叫祂從其中建立一座永恆、極其榮耀的城——不是憑虛榮的喝采,乃是憑真理的審判。第十九章。
3:202
De corruptione Romanae rei publicae, priusquam cultum deorum Christus auferret. Ecce Romana res publica (quod non ego primus dico, sed auctores eorum, unde haec mercede didicimus, tanto ante dixerunt ante Christi aduentum) \'paulatim mutata ex pulcherrima adque optima pessima ac flagitiosissima facta est.\' Ecce ante Christi aduentum, post deletam Carthaginem \'maiorum mores non paulatim, ut antea, sed torrentis modo praecipitati, adeo iuuentus luxu adque auaritia corrupta est.3 Legant nobis contra luxum et auaritiam praecepta deorum suorum populo Romano data;
On the corruption of the Roman commonwealth before Christ took away the worship of the gods. Behold, the Roman commonwealth (which I am not the first to say, but their own authors, from whom we learned these things at a price, said so long before, before the coming of Christ) 'being gradually changed, from most beautiful and best became most base and most disgraceful.' Behold, before the coming of Christ, after Carthage was destroyed, 'the morals of their forefathers were precipitated headlong, not gradually as before, but like a torrent, so far was the youth corrupted by luxury and avarice.' Let them read out to us the precepts of their gods against luxury and avarice given to the Roman people;
論在基督除去諸神敬拜之前,羅馬共和國的腐敗。看哪,這羅馬共和國(並非我頭一個這樣說,乃是他們自己的作者,就是我們花了代價向他們學得這些事的人,早在基督降臨之前許久就已說過)「漸漸改變,從最美好、最良善的,變成了最卑劣、最可恥的」。看哪,在基督降臨之前,在迦太基被毀之後,「他們先祖的風俗急轉直下,不再像從前那樣漸進,而是如洪流一般傾瀉,以致青年人被奢侈與貪婪敗壞到如此地步」。讓他們把諸神所賜給羅馬人民、禁戒奢侈與貪婪的訓誡讀給我們聽;
3:203
cui utinam tantum casta et modesta reticerent, ac non etiam ab illo probrosa et ignominiosa deposcerent, quibus per falsam diuinitatem perniciosam conciliarent auctoritatem. Legant nostra et per prophetas et per sanctum euangelium, et per apostolicos actus et per epistulas tam multa contra auaritiam adque luxuriam ubique populis ad hoc congregatis quam excellenter, quam diuine non tamquam ex philosophorum concertationibus strepere, sed tamquam ex oraculis et Dei nubibus intonare. Et tamen luxu adque auaritia saeuisque ac turpibus moribus ante aduentum Christi rem publicam pessimam ac flagitiosissimam factam non inputant dis suis;
to whom would that they had at least kept silent about chaste and modest things, rather than also demanding from that people shameful and ignominious acts, by which, through a false divinity, they procured for themselves a pernicious authority. Let them read our writings — through the prophets, through the holy Gospel, through the apostolic Acts, through the Epistles — so many things against avarice and luxury, addressed everywhere to the peoples gathered together for this end; how excellently, how divinely, not as if to clatter from the disputes of philosophers, but as if to thunder from oracles and from the clouds of God. And yet they do not impute to their gods that, by luxury and avarice and savage and base morals, the commonwealth was made most base and most disgraceful before the coming of Christ;
但願這些神對那人民至少在貞潔謙遜之事上保持緘默,而不要反倒向他們索討那些可恥羞辱的行徑,藉著虛假的神性,為自己博取一種害人的權威。讓他們讀我們的著作——藉著眾先知、藉著聖福音、藉著使徒行傳、藉著書信——其中有何等多反對貪婪與奢侈的話,處處對那為此目的而聚集的眾民宣講;何等卓越、何等神聖,並非像從哲學家的爭辯中喧嚷,乃是像從神諭、從神的雲彩中發出雷鳴。然而對於在基督降臨之前,因奢侈、貪婪與兇殘卑鄙的風俗,使共和國變得最卑劣、最可恥這事,他們卻不歸咎於自己的諸神;
3:204
adflictionem uero eius, quamcumque isto tempore superbia deliciaeque eorum perpessae fuerint, religioni increpitant Christianae. Cuius praecepta de iustis probisque moribus si simul audirent adque curarent reges terrae et omnes populi, principes et omnes iudices terrae, iuuenes et uirgines, seniores cum iunioribus, aetas omnis capax et uterque sexus, et quos baptista Iohannes adloquitur, exactores ipsi adque milites: et terras uitae praesentis ornaret sua felicitate res publica, et uitae aeternae culmen beatissime regnatura conscenderet. Sed quia iste audit, ille contemnit, pluresque uitiis male blandientibus quam utili uirtutum asperitati sunt amiciores:
yet whatever affliction of it their pride and pleasures have suffered in this present time, they reproach upon the Christian religion. But if the kings of the earth and all peoples, princes and all judges of the earth, young men and maidens, old men with the younger, every capable age and either sex — and those whom John the Baptist addresses, the very tax-gatherers and soldiers — would together hear and heed its precepts concerning just and upright morals: then the commonwealth would adorn even the lands of the present life with its felicity, and would mount most blessedly to the summit of eternal life, there to reign. But because the one heeds and the other despises, and more men are friends to vices that flatter them basely than to the profitable harshness of the virtues:
然而在這現今的時代,他們的驕傲與享樂無論受到何等的患難,他們都歸咎於基督教。但若地上的君王與萬民、首領與地上一切審判官、少年人與處女、老年人與年少的、各個能領受的年齡與兩性——並施洗約翰所對之說話的那些人,就是稅吏與兵丁——都一同聽從並遵行祂關於公義正直之風俗的訓誡:那麼共和國就要以其福樂裝飾今生的眾邦,並要極其有福地登上永生的巔峰,在那裡作王。但因為這人聽從,那人卻藐視,而以卑劣方式諂媚人的罪惡,所結交的人多過那有益卻嚴峻之美德所結交的:
3:205
tolerare Christi famuli iubentur, siue sint reges siue principes siue iudices, siue milites siue prouinciales, siue diuites siue pauperes, siue liberi siue serui, utriuslibet sexus, etiam pessimam, si ita necesse est, flagitiosissimamque rem publicam et in illa angelorum quadam sanctissima adque augustissima curia caelestique re publica, ubi Dei uoluntas lex est, clarissimum sibi locum etiam ista conparare tolerantia. CAPUT XX. Quali uelint felicitate gaudere et quibus moribus uiuere, qui tempora Christianae religionis incusant.
the servants of Christ are bidden to bear with it — whether they be kings or princes or judges, whether soldiers or provincials, whether rich or poor, whether free or slave, of either sex — to bear even with a most base, if it be so necessary, and most disgraceful commonwealth, and even by this very endurance to prepare for themselves a most illustrious place in that holy and most august court of the angels, and in that heavenly commonwealth where the will of God is law. CHAPTER XX. With what kind of felicity they wish to rejoice, and by what morals they wish to live, who blame the times of the Christian religion.
基督的僕人們便被吩咐要忍受它——無論他們是君王、首領或審判官,是兵丁或外省的居民,是富足或貧窮,是自由或為奴,無論哪一種性別——甚至要忍受一個最卑劣(若有必要)、最可恥的共和國,並且正是藉著這忍耐,為自己在天使那至聖、至尊的朝廷中,在那以神的旨意為法律的屬天共和國裡,預備一個最尊榮的地位。第二十章。那些責備基督教時代的人,願意以何等的福樂為樂,又願意以何等的風俗而活。
3:206
Verum tales cultores et dilectores deorum istorum, quorum etiam imitatores in sceleribus et flagitiis se esse laetantur, nullo modo curant pessimam ac flagitiosissimam non esse rem publicam. Tantum stet, inquiunt, tantum floreat copiis referta, uictoriis gloriosa, uel, quod est felicius, pace secura sit. Et quid ad nos? Immo id ad nos magis pertinet, si diuitias quisque augeat semper, quae cottidianis effusionibus subpetant, per quas sibi etiam infirmiores subdat quisque potentior. Obsequantur diuitibus pauperes causa saturitatis adque ut eorum patrociniis quieta inertia perfruantur, diuites pauperibus ad clientelas et ad ministerium sui fastus abutantur.
But such worshippers and lovers of those gods — they who even rejoice to be imitators of them in crimes and disgraceful deeds — in no way care that the commonwealth be not most base and most disgraceful. Only let it stand, they say, only let it flourish, filled with abundance, glorious in victories, or — what is yet more fortunate — let it be secure in peace. And what is that to us? Nay rather, this concerns us more: that each one increase his riches forever, riches that may supply his daily extravagances, and through which each more powerful man may subject to himself even the weaker. Let the poor obey the rich for the sake of being filled, and that under their patronage they may enjoy a quiet idleness; let the rich abuse the poor as their dependents and for the service of their pride.
但這等敬拜並愛慕那些神的人——他們甚至以效法那些神在罪行與可恥行徑上為喜樂——絲毫不在意共和國是否最卑劣、最可恥。他們說,只要它屹立,只要它興盛,充滿豐裕,因勝利而光榮,或者——更為有幸的——願它在和平中得保安穩。這與我們何干?不,這倒與我們更有關係:就是各人永遠增加自己的財富,那能供應他日日揮霍的財富,並藉此使每一個較有勢力的人連較弱的也能轄制在自己之下。願窮人為求飽足而順服富人,並在他們的庇蔭下享受安逸的怠惰;願富人把窮人當作門客、當作其驕傲的僕役而濫用之。
3:207
Populi plaudant non consultoribus utilitatum suarum, sed largitoribus uoluptatum. Non dura iubeantur, non prohibeantur inpura. Reges non curent quam bonis, sed quam subditis regnent. Prouinciae regibus non tamquam rectoribus morum, sed tamquam rerum dominatoribus et deliciarum suarum prouisoribus seruiant, eosque non sinceriter honorent, sed [nequiter ac] seruiliter timeant. Quid alienae uineae potius quam quid suae uitae quisque noceat, legibus aduertatur. Nullus ducatur ad iudicem, nisi qui alienae rei domui saluti uel cuiquam inuito fuerit inportunus aut noxius; ceterum de suis uel cum suis uel cum quibusque nolentibus faciat quisque quod libet.
Let the peoples applaud, not those who consult their true interests, but those who lavish pleasures upon them. Let no hard things be commanded, let no impure things be forbidden. Let kings care not how good, but how submissive a people they rule. Let the provinces serve their kings not as directors of morals, but as masters of their possessions and as providers of their pleasures, and let them honor them not sincerely, but slavishly fear them. Let the laws look to what harm each man does to another's vineyard rather than to his own life. Let no one be brought before a judge except him who has been troublesome or noxious to another's property, house, safety, or to any unwilling person; but for the rest, let each man do as he pleases with his own, or with his own people, or with whomever consents.
願眾民不為那真正謀求他們益處的人喝采,倒為那向他們大灑享樂的人喝采。願凡艱難的不被命令,凡污穢的不被禁止。願君王不在意他們所治理的百姓多善良,只在意多順服。願各省服事他們的君王,不把他們當作風俗的指導者,乃當作財物的主宰、享樂的供應者;不誠心尊敬他們,乃奴顏地畏懼他們。願律法所留意的,是各人對別人葡萄園所造成的損害,而非對他自己生命所造成的損害。願無人被帶到審判官面前,除非他對別人的財物、家宅、安危,或對任何不情願的人是個攪擾或有害的人;至於其餘,願各人對自己的、或對屬自己的人、或對任何願意的人,隨自己所喜悅的去行。
3:208
Abundent publica scorta uel propter omnes, quibus frui placuerit, uel propter eos maxime, qui habere priuata non possunt. Exstruantur amplissimae adque ornatissimae domus, opipara conuiuia frequententur, ubi cuique libuerit et potuerit, diu noctuque ludatur bibatur, uomatur diffluatur. Saltationes undique concrepent, theatra inhonestae laetitiae uocibus adque omni genere siue crudelissimae siue turpissimae uoluptatis exaestuent. Ille sit publicus inimicus, cui haec felicitas displicet; quisquis eam mutare uel auferre tentauerit, eum libera multitudo auertat ab auribus, euertat a sedibus, auferat a uiuentibus.
Let public harlots abound, either for the sake of all who wish to enjoy them, or chiefly for the sake of those who cannot keep private ones. Let most spacious and most ornate houses be built, let sumptuous banquets be frequented, where, whenever and however anyone pleases, by day and by night let men play, drink, vomit, and dissolve themselves. Let dances resound on every side, let theaters seethe with the cries of dishonest mirth and with every kind of pleasure, whether most cruel or most shameful. Let that man be held a public enemy to whom this felicity is displeasing; whoever shall attempt to change or take it away, let the free multitude turn him away from their ears, overturn him from his seats, take him away from the living.
願公娼充斥,或為著一切願意享用她們的人,或主要為著那些不能私養的人。願極其寬敞、極其華美的宅第被建造,願豐盛的筵席被頻頻設擺,凡人所喜、隨時隨地,晝夜遊樂、暢飲、嘔吐、放縱無度。願舞蹈四處喧響,願戲院因不正之歡樂的喊聲、因各樣或最殘忍或最可恥之享樂而沸騰。願那以此福樂為不悅的人被視為公敵;凡企圖改變或除去這福樂的,願那自由的群眾把他從他們耳邊趕走,從座位上推翻,從活人中除滅。
3:209
Illi habeantur di ueri, qui hanc adipiscendam populis procurauerint adeptamque seruauerint. Colantur ut uoluerint, ludos exposcant quales uoluerint, quos cum suis uel de suis possint habere cultoribus: tantum efficiant, ut tali felicitati nihil ab hoste, nihil a peste, nihil ab ulla clade timeatur. — Quis hanc rem publicam sanus, non dicam Romano imperio, sed domui Sardanapali conparauerit? qui quondam rex ita fuit uoluptatibus deditus, ut in sepulcro suo scribi fecerit ea sola se habere mortuum, quae libido eius, etiam cum uiueret, hauriendo consumserat.
Let those be held the true gods who have procured this felicity for the peoples to attain, and, once attained, have preserved it. Let them be worshipped as they will, let them demand such games as they will, which they may have with or from their worshippers: only let them bring it about that nothing be feared from any enemy, nothing from any plague, nothing from any disaster, against such felicity. — What sound man would compare this commonwealth, I will not say to the Roman Empire, but to the house of Sardanapalus? — who was once a king so given over to pleasures that he caused to be written upon his tomb that he possessed in death only those things which his lust, even while he lived, had consumed by indulgence.
願那為眾民謀得這福樂、又在福樂既得之後加以保守的,被視為真神。願他們隨己意受敬拜,隨己意索求戲樂,就是他們能與其敬拜者、或從其敬拜者那裡得來的:只要他們使這福樂不致從任何仇敵、任何瘟疫、任何災禍而有所懼怕。——哪一個神智清醒的人會把這樣的共和國,我且不說與羅馬帝國,乃至與撒丹那帕路斯的家相比呢?——他從前是一個君王,沉溺於享樂到一個地步,竟叫人在他墳上刻字,說他死時所擁有的,惟有那他活著時的情慾藉著縱情吞噬所消耗掉的。
3:210
Quem regem si isti haberent sibi in talibus indulgentem nec in eis cuiquam ulla seueritate aduersantem, huic libentius quam Romani ueteres Romulo templum et flaminem consecrarent. CAPUT XXI. . Quae sententia fuerit Ciceronis de Romana re publica. Sed si contemnitur qui Romanam rem publicam pessimam ac flagitiosissimam dixit, nec curant isti quanta morum pessimorum ac flagitiosissimorum labe ac dedecore inpleatur, sed tantummodo ut consistat et maneat: audiant eam non, ut Sallustius narrat, pessimam ac flagitiosissimam factam, sed, sicut Cicero disputat, iam tunc prorsus perisse et nullam omnino remansisse rem publicam.
If these people had such a king, indulgent to them in such matters and opposing no one in them with any severity, they would more gladly consecrate a temple and a flamen to him than the old Romans did to Romulus. CHAPTER XXI. What was Cicero's opinion concerning the Roman commonwealth. But if he is despised who called the Roman commonwealth most base and most disgraceful, and these men care not by how great a stain and disgrace of the most base and most disgraceful morals it be filled, but only that it stand and remain: let them hear that it became not, as Sallust relates, most base and most disgraceful, but, as Cicero argues, had even then utterly perished, and that no commonwealth at all remained.
這些人若有這樣一位君王,在這等事上對他們縱容,並不以任何嚴厲攔阻他們任何人,他們就要比古羅馬人為羅慕路斯所行的,更樂意為他建廟並設立祭司。第二十一章。西塞羅論羅馬共和國的見解是甚麼。但若那稱羅馬共和國為最卑劣、最可恥的人被人藐視,而這些人並不在意它被何等敗壞至極、可恥至極之風俗的污點與羞恥所充滿,只在意它得以屹立存留:那麼讓他們聽聽,它並非如撒路斯特所述變成了最卑劣、最可恥,乃是如西塞羅所論,連那時就已徹底滅亡,根本沒有共和國存留下來。
3:211
Inducit enim Scipionem, eum ipsum qui Carthaginem extinxerat, de re publica disputantem, quando praesentiebatur ea corruptione, quam describit Sallustius, iam iamque peritura. Eo quippe tempore disputatur, quo iam unus Gracchorum occisus fuit, a quo scribit seditiones graues coepisse Sallustius. Nam mortis eius fit in eisdem libris commemoratio. Cum autem Scipio in secundi libri fine dixisset, ut in fidibus aut tibiis adque cantu ipso ac uocibus concentus est quidam tenendus ex distinctis sonis, quem inmutatum aut discrepantem aures eruditae ferre non possunt. isque concentus ex dissimillimarum uocum moderatione concors tamen efficitur et congruens:
For he introduces Scipio — that very man who had destroyed Carthage — disputing about the commonwealth, at a time when there was a foreboding that, through the corruption which Sallust describes, it was even then on the very point of perishing. For the discussion takes place at that time when one of the Gracchi had already been slain, from whom Sallust writes that grievous seditions began. For mention of his death is made in those same books. Now when Scipio, at the end of the second book, had said that, just as in lyres or flutes and in song itself and in voices a certain harmony must be maintained out of distinct sounds, which, if altered or discordant, trained ears cannot endure, and this harmony, out of the regulation of most dissimilar voices, is nevertheless rendered concordant and fitting:
因為他引出西庇阿——就是那毀滅迦太基的人——論說共和國,那時正預感到,藉著撒路斯特所描述的腐敗,它連那時就已瀕臨滅亡。因為這討論發生的時候,格拉古兄弟之一已被殺害,撒路斯特寫道,嚴重的叛亂便是從這人而起。因為在那同一些書卷中,提到了他的死。當西庇阿在第二卷末了說:正如在豎琴或笛子、在歌唱本身與眾聲中,必須從各個不同的音中保持某種和諧,這和諧若被更動或不協,受過訓練的耳朵便不能忍受;而這和諧,乃是從最不相同之眾聲的調節中,竟得以變為協和相稱的:
3:212
sic ex summis et infimis et mediis interiectis ordinibus, ut sonis, moderata ratione ciuitatem consensu dissimillimorum concinere, et quae harmonia a musicis dicitur in cantu, eam esse in ciuitate concordiam, artissimum adque optimum omni in re publica uinculum incolumitatis, eamque sine iustitia nullo pacto esse posse,\' ac deinde cum aliquanto latius et uberius disseruisset, quantum prodesset iustitia ciuitati quantumque obesset, si afuisset, suscepit deinde Philus, unus eorum qui disputationi aderant, et poposcit, ut haec ipsa quaestio diligentius tractaretur ac de iustitia plura dicerentur, propter illud, quod iam uulgo ferebatur rem publicam regi sine iniuria non posse.
so, out of the highest and lowest and the middle orders interposed between them, as out of sounds, by a regulated proportion, a city sounds together in harmony by the consent of the most dissimilar elements; and that which is called harmony by musicians in song, this in a city is concord, the closest and best bond of safety in every commonwealth, and that this can in no way exist without justice. And then, when he had discoursed somewhat more broadly and fully on how much justice profits a city and how much it harms it if it be absent, Philus — one of those who were present at the discussion — took up the matter, and demanded that this very question be treated more diligently and that more be said concerning justice, on account of that which was now commonly bruited about, that the commonwealth cannot be governed without injustice.
照樣,從那介於其間的最高、最低與中間的階層,正如從眾音一般,藉著受調節的比例,一座城邦便以最不相同之分子的同意而和諧地共鳴;那在歌唱中被音樂家稱為和聲的,在城邦中就是和諧,乃是每一個共和國中最緊密、最美好的安全之繫帶,而這和諧若無公義,便絕不能存在。接著,當他更廣闊豐富地論述了公義如何大大有益於城邦、又若缺乏公義會如何有害之後,斐路斯——在座參與討論的人之一——便接過話題,要求把這個問題更詳盡地處理,並更多論及公義,因為當時坊間流傳一句話,說共和國不行不義便無法治理。
3:213
Hanc proinde quaestionem discutiendam et enodandam esse adsensus est Scipio responditque nihil esse, quod adhuc de re publica dictum putaret, quo possent longius progredi, nisi esset confirmatum non modo falsum esse illud, sine iniuria non posse, sed hoc uerissimum esse, sine summa iustitia rem publicam regi non posse. Cuius quaestionis explicatio cum in diem consequentem dilata esset, in tertio libro magna conflictione res acta est.
Scipio accordingly agreed that this question must be discussed and unravelled, and answered that nothing of what had hitherto been said about the commonwealth seemed to him such that they could proceed further, unless it were established not only that that saying — 'it cannot exist without injustice' — was false, but that this was most true: that the commonwealth cannot be governed without the highest justice. And when the unfolding of this question had been deferred to the following day, in the third book the matter was carried out with great contention.
於是西庇阿同意這問題必須加以討論並解開,並回答說:在此之前所論及共和國的一切,他看不出有甚麼能使他們再進一步,除非先確立:那句話——「沒有不義便不能存在」——不僅是虛假的,而且這話乃是最真確的,就是:共和國若無至高的公義便無法治理。當這問題的展開被延至次日之後,在第三卷中,這事便以激烈的爭辯進行。
3:214
Suscepit enim Philus ipse disputationem eorum, qui sentirent sine iniustitia geri non posse rem publicam, purgans praecipue, ne hoc ipse sentire crederetur, egitque sedulo pro iniustitia contra iustitiam, ut hanc esse utilem rei publicae, illam uero inutilem, ueri similibus rationibus et exemplis uelut conaretur ostendere.
For Philus himself took up the case of those who held that the commonwealth cannot be carried on without injustice, expressly clearing himself, lest he be thought to hold this view himself, and he pleaded diligently for injustice against justice, endeavouring as it were to show, by plausible reasonings and examples, that the former is useful to the commonwealth, but the latter useless.
因為斐路斯本人接過了那些主張共和國非行不義便不能維持之人的論點,他特別聲明撇清自己,免得被人以為他自己持這見解;他殷勤地為不義辯護、攻擊公義,彷彿要以似是而非的論據與例證來顯明:前者於共和國有益,後者卻無益。
3:215
Tum Laelius rogantibus omnibus iustitiam defendere adgressus est adseruitque, quantum potuit, nihil tam inimicum quam iniustitiam ciuitati nec omnino nisi magna iustitia geri aut stare [posse] rem publicam., Qua quaestione, quantum satis uisum est, pertractata Scipio ad intermissa reuertitur recolitque suam adque commendat breuem rei publicae definitionem, qua dixerat eam esse rem populi. Populum autem non omnem coetum multitudinis, sed coetum iuris consensu et utilitatis communione sociatum esse determinat.
Then Laelius, at the request of all, undertook to defend justice and affirmed, as far as he could, that nothing is so hostile to a city as injustice, and that a commonwealth cannot be carried on or stand at all except by great justice. When this question had been treated as fully as seemed sufficient, Scipio returned to what had been interrupted and recalled and commended his own brief definition of the commonwealth, by which he had said it to be 'the affair of the people' (res populi). But he determines a people to be not every assembly of a multitude, but an assembly associated by a consent of law and a community of interest.
接著萊里烏斯應眾人之請,承擔起為公義辯護的工作,並竭盡所能地申明:再沒有甚麼比不義更與城邦為敵的了,而共和國若非藉著偉大的公義,便根本不能維持或屹立。當這問題被處理到看似足夠詳盡之後,西庇阿便回到先前被打斷之處,重提並推崇他自己對共和國所下的簡短定義,他曾說它乃是「人民的事務」(res populi)。但他斷定,所謂人民,並非任何群眾的聚集,乃是因法律的共識與利益的共有而聯合起來的聚集。
3:216
Docet deinde quanta sit in disputando definitionis utilitas, adque ex illis suis definitionibus colligit tunc esse rem publicam, id est rem populi, cum bene ac iuste geritur siue ab uno rege siue a paucis optimatibus siue ab uniuerso populo. Cum uero iniustus est rex, quem tyrannum more Graeco appellauit, aut iniusti optimates, quorum consensum dixit esse factionem, aut iniustus ipse populus, cui nomen usitatum non repperit, nisi ut etiam ipsum tyrannum uocaret:
He then teaches how great is the usefulness of definition in disputing, and from those his definitions he concludes that there is then a commonwealth — that is, the affair of the people — when it is administered well and justly, whether by one king, or by a few aristocrats, or by the whole people. But when the king is unjust (whom in the Greek manner he called a tyrant), or the aristocrats unjust (whose consent he said was a faction), or the people itself unjust (for whom he could find no customary name, except that he should call it too a tyrant):
接著他教導:定義在辯論中有何等大的用處,並從他那些定義推論說:那時才有共和國——也就是人民的事務——就是當它被良善公義地治理,無論是被一位君王、或被少數貴族、或被全體人民。但當君王是不義的(他照希臘的說法稱之為暴君),或貴族是不義的(他說他們的一致便是黨派之私),或人民自己是不義的(對於這人民他找不到慣用的名稱,只能也稱之為暴君):
3:217
non iam uitiosam, sicut pridie fuerat disputatum, sed, sicut ratio ex illis definitionibus conexa docuisset, omnino nullam esse rem publicam, quoniam non esset res populi, cum tyrannus eam factioue capesseret, nec ipse populus iam populus esset, si esset iniustus, quoniam non esset multitudo iuris consensu et utilitatis communione sociata, sicut populus fuerat definitus. Quando ergo res publica Romana talis erat, qualem illam describit Sallustius, non iam pessima ac flagitiosissima, sicut ipse ait, sed omnino nulla erat secundum istam rationem, quam disputatio de re publica inter magnos eius tum principes habita patefecit.
then there is no longer a vicious commonwealth, as had been argued the day before, but — as the reasoning connected from those definitions had taught — there is no commonwealth at all, since it would not be the affair of the people, when a tyrant or a faction seized it; nor would the people itself be any longer a people, if it were unjust, since it would not be a multitude associated by a consent of law and a community of interest, as the people had been defined. When therefore the Roman commonwealth was such as Sallust describes it, it was not now most base and most disgraceful, as he himself says, but, according to this reasoning, was no commonwealth at all, which the discussion about the commonwealth, held among its great leaders of that time, made plain.
那麼便不再是一個敗壞的共和國,如前一日所辯論的,乃是——正如從那些定義所連貫的推理所教導的——根本沒有共和國,因為當暴君或黨派奪取它時,它便不再是人民的事務;那人民自己若是不義的,也不再是人民,因為它不再是一個因法律的共識與利益的共有而聯合的群眾,正如人民先前所被定義的那樣。所以當羅馬共和國成了撒路斯特所描述的那樣時,它就不僅如他自己所說是最卑劣、最可恥的,乃是照這推理,根本不是共和國了;這乃是當時在它眾偉大領袖之間所舉行的、論共和國的那場討論所闡明的。
3:218
Sicut etiam ipse Tullius non Scipionis nec cuiusquam alterius, sed suo sermone loquens in principio quinti libri commemorato prius Ennii poetae uersu, quo dixerat:. Moribus antiquis res stat Romana uirisque, \'quem quidem ille uersum, inquit, uel breuitate uel ueritate tamquam ex oraculo quodam mihi [ esse] effatus uidetur. Nam neque uiri, nisi ita morata ciuitas fuisset, neque mores. nisi hi uiri praefuissent, aut fundare aut tam diu tenere potuissent tantam et tam iuste longe lateque imperantem rem publicam. Itaque ante nostram memoriam et mos ipse patrius praestantes uiros adhibebat, et ueterem morem ac maiorum instituta retinebant excellentes uiri.
So also Tullius himself, speaking not in the person of Scipio nor of any other, but in his own discourse at the beginning of the fifth book, having first recalled that verse of the poet Ennius in which he had said: 'On ancient morals and on men the Roman state stands fast' — 'which verse,' he says, 'whether for its brevity or its truth, seems to me to have been uttered as if from some oracle. For neither would the men, unless the city had been so charactered, nor the morals, unless these men had presided, have been able either to found or so long to maintain a commonwealth so great and ruling so justly far and wide. And so, before our memory, both the ancestral custom itself furnished excellent men, and excellent men retained the old custom and the institutions of their forefathers.'
圖利烏斯(西塞羅)自己也是如此,他並非託名西庇阿或任何別人,乃是在第五卷開頭以他自己的論述發言。他先回想起詩人恩尼烏斯那句詩,他曾說:「羅馬之邦立足於古風與賢人」——他說:「這句詩,無論就其簡練或就其真實而言,於我看來都彷彿出自某種神諭。因為,若那城邦不曾有如此的品格,賢人便不能;若這些賢人不曾居於前列,那古風也不能,無論是建立、還是如此長久地維持這樣一個偉大、且如此公正地廣遠施行統治的共和國。所以,在我們的記憶以前,那祖傳的習俗本身既造就卓越的人,卓越的人也持守了古風與先祖的典章。」
3:219
Nostra uero aetas cum rem publicam sicut picturam accepisset egregiam, sed euanescentem uetustate, non modo eam coloribus isdem quibus fuerat renouare neglexit, sed ne id quidem curauit, ut formam saltem eius et extrema tamquam liniamenta seruaret. Quid enim manet ex antiquis moribus, quibus ille dixit rem stare Romanam, quos ita obliuione obsoletos uidemus, ut non modo non colantur, sed iam ignorentur? Nam de uiris quid dicam? Mores enim ipsi interierunt uirorum penuria, cuius tanti mali non modo reddenda ratio nobis, sed etiam tamquam reis capitis quodam modo dicenda causa est.
'But our age, having received the commonwealth like an outstanding picture, yet fading with age, has not only neglected to renew it with the same colors that it had, but has not even taken care to preserve at least its form and, as it were, its outermost outlines. For what remains of those ancient morals, on which he said the Roman state stood fast — which we see so worn away by oblivion that they are not only not cultivated, but are now even unknown? And what shall I say of the men? For the morals themselves have perished through a dearth of men; of which so great an evil not only must the account be rendered by us, but a defense must also in a manner be pleaded by us, as if we were defendants on a capital charge.
「然而我們這世代,雖領受了這共和國,如同領受一幅出色的畫,卻因年代久遠而日漸褪色,竟不僅疏忽以它原有的同樣色彩重新潤飾它,甚至連保存它的形貌、保存它那彷彿是最外緣的輪廓也未曾顧及。因為那古老的風俗——他曾說羅馬之邦立足於其上的——還剩下甚麼呢?我們看見它被遺忘磨蝕到一個地步,不僅不被人遵行,如今甚至無人知曉了。至於那些人,我又能說甚麼呢?因為那風俗本身,已因賢人之匱乏而消亡了;對於這何等大的禍患,我們不僅必須交代緣由,甚至彷彿身為被控死罪的被告,必須為之申辯。
3:220
Nostris enim uitiis, non casu aliquo, rem publicam uerbo retinemus, re ipsa uero iam pridem amisimus.\' Haec Cicero fatebatur, longe quidem post mortem Africani, quem in suis libris fecit de re publica disputare, adhuc tamen ante aduentum Christi; quae si diffamata et praeualescente religione Christiana sentirentur adque dicerentur, quis non istorum ea Christianis inputanda esse censeret? Quam ob rem quur non curarunt di eorum, ne tunc periret adque amitteretur illa res publica, quam Cicero longe, antequam Christus in carne uenisset, tam lugubriter deplorat amissam?
For it is by our own vices, not by any chance, that we retain the commonwealth in word, while in very fact we have long since lost it.' These things Cicero confessed — far indeed after the death of Africanus, whom in his books he made to dispute about the commonwealth, yet still before the coming of Christ. If these things were perceived and spoken when the Christian religion was being slandered and prevailing, who of these men would not judge that they must be imputed to the Christians? Wherefore, why did their gods not take care that that commonwealth might not then perish and be lost — the commonwealth which Cicero, long before Christ had come in the flesh, so mournfully laments as lost?
「因為我們乃是因自己的惡德,而非因任何偶然,才在口頭上保有這共和國,實際上卻早已喪失了它。」這些話是西塞羅所承認的——確實是在阿非利加努斯死後許久,那人是他在書中所安排來論說共和國的;然而仍是在基督降臨之前。這些話若是在基督教受毀謗而正當興盛之時被察覺、被說出,這些人中有誰不會判定,這些話該歸咎於基督徒呢?因此,他們的諸神為何不曾顧念,免得那共和國當時就滅亡喪失——就是西塞羅早在基督道成肉身降臨之前,便如此哀慟地痛惜其已喪失的那共和國?
3:221
Viderint laudatores eius etiam illis antiquis uiris et moribus qualis fuerit, utrum in ea uiguerit uera iustitia an forte nec tunc fuerit uiua moribus, sed picta coloribus; quod et ipse Cicero nesciens, cum eam praeferret, expressit. Sed alias, si Deus uoluerit, hoc uidebimus. Enitar enim suo loco, ut ostendam secundum definitiones ipsius Ciceronis, quibus quid sit res publica et quid sit populus loquente Scipione breuiter posuit (adtestantibus etiam multis siue ipsius siue eorum quos loqui fecit in eadem disputatione sententiis), numquam illam fuisse rem publicam, quia numquam in ea fuerit uera iustitia.
Let its praisers see what sort it was even with those ancient men and morals — whether true justice flourished in it, or perhaps even then it was not alive in its morals but painted in colors; which Cicero himself, unawares, expressed even while he was preferring it. But of this, if God shall will, we shall see elsewhere. For I shall strive in its own place to show, according to the very definitions of Cicero — by which, with Scipio speaking, he briefly set forth what a commonwealth is and what a people is (with many opinions attesting it, whether his own or those of the men whom he made to speak in that same discussion) — that it was never a commonwealth, because true justice was never in it.
讓那些稱讚它的人去察看,即使有那些古人與古風,它究竟是何等樣的——其中是否有真正的公義興盛,抑或連那時公義也並非活在其風俗之中,乃只是用色彩繪畫的;西塞羅自己在推崇它的同時,竟不知不覺地把這點表露了出來。但關於這事,若神願意,我們將在別處察看。因為我要在適當之處竭力顯明:照西塞羅自己的定義——他藉著西庇阿的口,簡要地陳明何為共和國、何為人民(並有許多見解為之作證,無論是他自己的,還是他在那同一場討論中所安排發言之人的)——那從來就不是一個共和國,因為其中從未有過真正的公義。
3:222
Secundum probabiliores autem definitiones pro suo modo quodam res publica fuit, et melius ab antiquioribus Romanis quam a posterioribus administrata est; uera autem iustitia non est nisi in ea re publica, cuius conditor rectorque Christus est, si et ipsam rem publicam placet dicere, quoniam eam rem populi esse negare non possumus. Si autem hoc nomen, quod alibi aliterque uulgatum est, ab usu nostrae locutionis est forte remotius, in ea certe ciuitate est uera iustitia, de qua scriptura sancta dicit: Gloriosa dicta sunt de te, ciuitas Dei. CAPUT XXII. Quod dis Romanorum nulla umquam cura fuerit, ne malis moribus res publica deperiret.
But according to more probable definitions, it was, after a certain manner of its own, a commonwealth, and was better administered by the more ancient Romans than by the later ones; yet true justice does not exist except in that commonwealth whose founder and ruler is Christ — if indeed it pleases us to call it a commonwealth, since we cannot deny it to be the affair of a people. But if this name, which is elsewhere and otherwise commonly used, is perhaps too remote from our manner of speech, certainly in that city there is true justice, of which the holy Scripture says: 'Glorious things are spoken of thee, O City of God.' CHAPTER XXII. That the Romans' gods never had any care lest the commonwealth should perish through evil morals.
但照較為合理的定義,它確曾按其自身的某種方式是一個共和國,並且被較古的羅馬人治理得比後來的人更好;然而真正的公義除了在那以基督為創建者與掌權者的共和國之外,便不存在——倘若我們樂意稱它為共和國的話,因為我們不能否認它是人民的事務。但若這名稱(在別處、以別樣方式被通用的)對我們的言語習慣或許太過疏遠,那麼至少在那城中,必有真正的公義,論到那城,聖經說:「神的城啊,有榮耀的事乃指著你說的。」第二十二章。論羅馬人的諸神從未顧念,免得共和國因惡劣的風俗而毀滅。
3:223
Sed quod pertinet ad praesentem quaestionem, quamlibet laudabilem dicant istam fuisse uel esse rem publicam, secundum eorum auctores doctissimos iam longe ante Christi aduentum pessima ac flagitiosissima facta erat; immo uero nulla erat adque omnino perierat perditissimis moribus. Ut ergo non periret, di custodes eius populo cultori suo dare praecipue uitae ac morum praecepta debuerunt, a quo tot templis, tot sacerdotibus et sacrificiorum generibus, tam multiplicibus uariisque sacris, tot festis sollemnitatibus, tot tantorumque ludorum celebritatibus colebantur;
But as concerns the present question, however praiseworthy they may say that commonwealth was or is, according to their own most learned authors it had already, long before the coming of Christ, become most base and most disgraceful; nay rather, it was no commonwealth at all and had utterly perished through its most ruined morals. Therefore, that it might not perish, its guardian gods ought above all to have given precepts of life and morals to the people that worshipped them — by whom they were worshipped with so many temples, so many priests and kinds of sacrifices, with so manifold and various rites, with so many festal solemnities, with so many celebrations of so great games;
但就現今的問題而言,無論他們說那共和國何等值得稱讚,曾經如此或現今如此,照他們自己那些最有學問的作者所說,它早在基督降臨之前許久,便已變成了最卑劣、最可恥的;不,倒不如說,它根本不是共和國,並已因其最敗壞的風俗而徹底滅亡了。所以,為要它不致滅亡,它那些護衛的諸神本當首先把生活與風俗的訓誡賜給那敬拜他們的人民——這人民以何等多的廟宇、何等多的祭司與各類祭物、何等繁多而紛雜的禮儀、何等多的節期慶典、何等多而盛大的競技慶會敬拜他們;
3:224
ubi nihil daemones nisi negotium suum egerunt, non curantes quem ad modum illi uiuerent, immo curantes ut etiam perdite uiuerent, dum tamen honori suo illa omnia metu subditi ministrarent. Aut si dederunt, proferatur ostendatur legatur, quas deorum leges illi ciuitati datas contemserint Gracchi, ut seditionibus cuncta turbarent, quas Marius et Cinna et Carbo, ut in bella etiam progrederentur ciuilia causis iniquissimis suscepta et crudeliter gesta crudeliusque finita, quas denique Sylla ipse, cuius uitam mores facta describente Sallustio aliisque scriptoribus historiae quis non exhorreat? quis illam rem publicam non tunc perisse fateatur?
wherein the demons did nothing except their own business, not caring how those people lived — nay, caring that they should even live in ruin, provided only that, subjected by fear, they ministered all those things to the demons' honor. Or if the gods did give such precepts, let it be produced, let it be shown, let it be read: what laws of the gods, given to that city, did the Gracchi despise, that they should throw everything into confusion by seditions; what laws did Marius and Cinna and Carbo despise, that they should even advance to civil wars undertaken on most iniquitous grounds and waged cruelly and ended more cruelly still; what laws, finally, did Sulla himself despise, whose life, morals, and deeds, as described by Sallust and other historians, who would not shudder at? Who would not confess that that commonwealth had then perished?
在這一切之中,眾鬼魔所行的無非是牠們自己的勾當,毫不在意那些人如何度日——不,倒在意他們甚至要敗壞地度日,只要他們在懼怕的轄制下,把那一切都奉獻來尊榮眾鬼魔。或者,若諸神確曾賜下這樣的訓誡,就讓人把它拿出來、顯出來、讀出來:格拉古兄弟究竟藐視了諸神賜給那城的甚麼律法,竟以叛亂攪亂一切;馬略、秦那與卡爾波藐視了甚麼律法,竟至發動以最不義之名起釁、殘忍進行、更殘忍收場的內戰;末了,蘇拉本人又藐視了甚麼律法——他的生平、風俗與行徑,照撒路斯特及其他史家所描述的,誰能不為之戰慄?誰能不承認那共和國當時就已滅亡了呢?
3:225
An forte propter huiusce modi ciuium mores Yergilianam illam sententiam, sicut solent, pro defensione deorum suorum obponere audebunt:. Discessere omnes adytis arisque relictis Di, quibus imperium hoc steterat? Primum si ita est, non habent quur querantur de religione Christiana, quod hac offensi eos di sui deseruerint, quoniam quidem maiores eorum iam pridem moribus suis ab Urbis altaribus tam multos ac minutos deos tamquam muscas abegerunt. Sed tamen haec numinum turba ubi erat, cum longe antequam mores corrumperentur antiqui a Gallis Roma capta et incensa est? An praesentes forte dormiebant?
Perhaps, on account of citizens of this sort of morals, they will dare to set against us, as they are wont, in defense of their gods, that Vergilian sentence: 'All the gods departed, leaving the shrines and altars, by whom this empire had stood'? First, if it be so, they have no cause to complain of the Christian religion, that, offended by it, their gods deserted them — since indeed their own forefathers, by their morals, had long since driven from the City's altars so many petty gods, like flies. But yet, where was this throng of deities, when, long before the ancient morals were corrupted, Rome was captured and burned by the Gauls? Were they perhaps present, but asleep?
或許他們會因有這等風俗的公民,照他們的慣例,為自己的諸神辯護,竟敢拿維吉爾那句話來對抗我們:「眾神都離去了,撇下了神龕與祭壇,這帝國原是靠他們才得以屹立的」?首先,若是如此,他們便無理由抱怨基督教,說諸神因受其冒犯而棄絕了他們——因為他們自己的先祖,早就藉著他們的風俗,把如此眾多而微小的諸神像趕蒼蠅一般從城邦的祭壇上趕走了。但這群神祇當初在哪裡呢?就是早在古老的風俗被敗壞之前,羅馬被高盧人攻陷焚燒的時候?難道他們雖在場,卻睡著了?
3:226
Tunc enim tota Urbe in hostium potestatem redacta collis solus Capitolinus remanserat, qui etiam ipse caperetur, nisi saltem anseres dis dormientibus uigilarent. Unde paene in superstitionem Aegyptiorum bestias auesque colentium Roma deciderat, cum anseri sollemnia celebrabant. Verum de his aduenticiis et corporis potius quam animi malis, quae uel ab hostibus uel alia clade accidunt, nondum interim disputo: nunc ago de labe morum, quibus primum paulatim decoloratis, deinde torrentis modo praecipitatis tanta quamuis integris tectis moenibusque facta est ruina rei publicae, ut magni auctores eorum eam tunc amissam non dubitent dicere.
For at that time, when the whole City had been reduced into the power of the enemy, the Capitoline hill alone remained, which would even itself have been captured, had not at least the geese kept watch while the gods slept. Whence Rome had nearly fallen into the superstition of the Egyptians, who worship beasts and birds, when they celebrated solemnities to a goose. But concerning these adventitious evils, evils rather of the body than of the soul, which befall either from enemies or from some other disaster, I do not yet for the moment dispute: now I treat of the ruin of morals, by which — first gradually losing their color, then precipitated like a torrent — so great a ruin of the commonwealth was wrought, even with roofs and walls intact, that their own great authors do not hesitate to say that it was then lost.
因為那時全城都已落入仇敵手中,惟有卡庇托山尚存,這山連自身也險些被攻取,若非至少有鵝在諸神沉睡時守望。羅馬因此險些陷入埃及人敬拜走獸與飛鳥的迷信,因他們竟為一隻鵝舉行隆重的禮儀。但關於這些外來的災禍,就是身體而非心靈的災禍——是由仇敵或別樣災難所臨到的——我此刻尚不論辯:如今我所論的,乃是風俗的敗壞,藉著這敗壞——先是漸漸褪色,繼而如洪流般傾瀉——以致共和國雖屋頂城牆完好無損,卻遭如此巨大的傾覆,連他們自己那些偉大的作者也不遲疑地說,它當時就已喪失了。
3:227
Recte autem abscesserant, ut amitteretur, omnes adytis arisque relictis di, si eorum de bona uita adque iustitia ciuitas praecepta contemserat. Nunc uero quales, quaeso, di fuerunt, si noluerunt cum populo cultore suo uiuere, quem male uiuentem non docuerant bene uiuere? CAPUT XXIII. Varietates rerum temporalium non ex fauore aut inpugnatione daemonum, sed ex ueri Dei pendere iudicio.
Rightly, then, had all the gods departed — leaving the shrines and altars — that it might be lost, if that city had despised their precepts concerning a good life and justice. But now, I ask, what sort of gods were they, if they were unwilling to live with the people that worshipped them — a people whom, while it lived wickedly, they had not taught to live well? CHAPTER XXIII. That the variations of temporal affairs depend not on the favor or assault of demons, but on the judgment of the true God.
那麼,眾神撇下神龕與祭壇而離去,好叫它喪失,這倒是合宜的,若那城曾藐視了他們關於善良生活與公義的訓誡。但如今我問:他們究竟是何等樣的神,若他們不願與那敬拜他們的人民同住——這人民在惡劣度日之際,他們卻未曾教導他們善良地生活?第二十三章。論今世事物的種種變遷,並非取決於鬼魔的恩寵或攻擊,乃取決於真神的審判。
3:228
Quid quod etiam uidentur eorum adfuisse cupiditatibus inplendis, et ostenduntur non praefuisse refrenandis, qui enim Marium nouum hominem et ignobilem, cruentissimum auctorem bellorum ciuilium adque gestorem, ut septiens consul fieret adiuuerunt adque ut in septimo suo consulatu moreretur senex nec in manus Syllae futuri mox uictoris inrueret. Si enim ad haec eum di eorum non iuuerunt, non parum est quod fatentur etiam non propitiis dis suis posse accidere homini istam temporalem, quam nimis diligunt, tantam felicitatem et posse homines, sicut fuit Marius, salute uiribus, opibus honoribus, dignitate longaeuitate cumulari et perfrui dis iratis;
What of the fact that they even seem to have assisted in fulfilling the lusts of these men, and are shown not to have presided over restraining them? For they helped Marius — a new man and base-born, a most bloody author and prosecutor of civil wars — that he might be made consul seven times, and that in his seventh consulship he might die an old man and not rush into the hands of Sulla, who was soon to be victor. If indeed their gods did not help him to these things, it is no small admission that they confess that even without their gods being propitious, such great temporal felicity (which they love too much) can befall a man, and that men, such as Marius was, can be heaped with safety, strength, wealth, honors, dignity, and length of days, and enjoy them, though the gods are angry;
還有一事:他們甚至顯然曾協助成全這些人的私慾,卻被顯明並未掌管約束這些私慾。因為他們幫助馬略——一個出身卑微的新貴,內戰最血腥的肇始者與推行者——使他七次得作執政官,並使他在第七任執政官任內以老人之身善終,不致落入那不久將得勝的蘇拉手中。若他們的諸神確未幫助他得這些事,那麼他們所承認的也非小事,就是:即使諸神不施恩寵,這他們過於愛慕的今世福樂,仍能臨到人身上;像馬略那樣的人,仍能在諸神發怒之際,被安全、勇力、財富、尊榮、地位與長壽所堆積、所享受;
3:229
posse etiam homines, sicut fuit Regulus, captiuitate seruitute inopia, uigiliis doloribus excruciari et emori dis amicis. Quod si ita esse concedunt, conpendio nihil eos prodesse et coli superfluo confitentur. Nam si uirtutibus animi et probitati uitae, cuius praemia post mortem speranda sunt, magis contraria ut populus disceret institerunt; si nihil etiam in his transeuntibus et temporalibus bonis uel eis quos oderunt nocent, uel eis quos diligunt prosunt, ut quid coluntur, ut quid tanto studio colendi requiruntur? Quur laboriosis tristibusque temporibus, tamquam offensi abscesserint, murmuratur et propter eos Christiana religio conuiciis indignissimis laeditur?
and that men also, such as Regulus was, can be tortured and die — by captivity, slavery, want, sleepless nights, and pains — though the gods are friendly. But if they grant that this is so, they confess in sum that the gods profit nothing and are worshipped to no purpose. For if they have rather urged upon the people what is contrary to the virtues of the soul and to uprightness of life (whose rewards are to be hoped for after death); if also in these transitory and temporal goods they neither harm those whom they hate nor profit those whom they love — why are they worshipped, why are they sought to be worshipped with such great zeal? Why, in laborious and gloomy times, is there muttering, as though they had departed offended, and on their account is the Christian religion wounded with most unworthy reproaches?
並且像雷古路斯那樣的人,雖有諸神為友,仍能因被擄、為奴、窮乏、不眠與痛苦而受折磨、以致喪命。但他們若承認這是真的,他們便是總括地承認諸神毫無益處、敬拜也是徒然。因為諸神若反倒向人民慫恿那與心靈之美德、與生活之正直(其賞賜當盼望在死後)相違的事;若他們在這些短暫今世的好處上,對所恨惡的並無損害、對所愛慕的也無益處——那麼他們為何受敬拜?為何被人以如此大的熱心尋求去敬拜?為何在艱苦愁煩的時候,便有怨言,彷彿諸神因受冒犯而離去了,並因他們的緣故,基督教竟受到最不配的辱罵之傷害?
3:230
Si autem habent in his rebus uel beneficii uel maleficii potestatem, quur in eis adfuerunt pessimo uiro Mario, et optimo Regulo defuerunt? An ex hoc ipsi intelleguntur iniustissimi et pessimi? Quod si propterea magis timendi et colendi putantur, neque hoc putentur; neque enim minus eos inuenitur Regulus coluisse quam Marius. Nec ideo uita pessima eligenda uideatur, quia magis Mario quam Regulo di fauisse existimantur.
But if they have power in these matters either of benefit or of harm, why were they present to that most evil man Marius and absent from the most excellent Regulus? Or are they thereby understood to be most unjust and most evil? But if for that reason they are thought all the more to be feared and worshipped, let them not be thought so either; for Regulus is found to have worshipped them no less than Marius. Nor on that account does a most wicked life seem to be one we ought to choose, because the gods are reckoned to have favored Marius more than Regulus.
但他們若在這些事上確有施益或加害的權能,他們為何臨到那最邪惡的馬略,卻離棄那最卓越的雷古路斯呢?或者,他們豈不因此被看明為最不義、最邪惡的麼?但他們若因此反被認為更該畏懼、更該敬拜,那也不該如此被認為;因為雷古路斯被發現敬拜他們並不亞於馬略。也不可因諸神被認為眷顧馬略多過雷古路斯,便覺得那最邪惡的生活是我們該選擇的。
3:231
Metellus enim Romanorum laudatissimus, qui habuit quinque filios consulares, etiam rerum temporalium felix fuit, et Catilina pessimus obpressus inopia et in bello sui sceleris prostratus infelix, et uerissima adque certissima felicitate praepollent boni Deum colentes, a quo solo conferri potest. Illa igitur res publica malis moribus cum periret, nihil di eorum pro dirigendis uel pro corrigendis egerunt moribus, ne periret; immo deprauandis et corrumpendis addiderunt moribus, ut periret. Nec se bonos fingant, quod uelut offensi ciuium iniquitate discesserint. Prorsus ibi erant; produntur, conuincuntur; nec subuenire praecipiendo nec latere tacendo potuerunt.
For Metellus, the most praised of the Romans, who had five sons of consular rank, was also fortunate in temporal affairs; and Catiline, a most evil man, oppressed by want and laid low in the war of his own crime, was unfortunate; and the good who worship God prevail with a truest and most certain felicity, which can be conferred by Him alone. Therefore, when that commonwealth was perishing through evil morals, its gods did nothing toward directing or correcting those morals, that it might not perish; nay rather, they added to depraving and corrupting those morals, that it might perish. Nor let them feign themselves good, as though they had departed offended by the iniquity of the citizens. Plainly they were there; they are betrayed, they are convicted; they could neither help by precept nor lie hidden by keeping silent.
因為梅特路斯,羅馬人中最受稱讚的,有五個作執政官的兒子,在今世的事上也是有福的;而卡提林,一個最邪惡的人,被窮乏所壓、又因自己罪行的戰爭而仆倒,是不幸的;而那敬拜神的良善之人,卻以最真實、最確定的福樂得勝有餘,這福樂惟有祂能賜予。所以,當那共和國因惡劣的風俗而趨於滅亡時,他們的諸神為著引導或匡正那風俗、免它滅亡,毫無作為;不,倒在敗壞、腐化那風俗上加添己力,使它滅亡。他們也不要假裝自己是良善的,彷彿因公民的不義受了冒犯而離去。他們明明就在那裡;他們被揭發,被定罪;他們既不能以訓誡施援,也不能以緘默隱藏自己。
3:232
Omitto quod Marius a miserantibus Minturnensibus Maricae deae in luco eius commendatus est, ut ei omnia prosperaret, et ex summa desperatione reuersus incolumis in Urbem duxit crudelem crudelis exercitum; ubi quam cruenta, quam inciuilis hostilique inmanior eius uictoria fuerit, eos qui scripserunt legant qui uolunt.
I pass over the fact that Marius was commended by the compassionate people of Minturnae to the goddess Marica in her grove, that she might prosper all things for him; and, returning unharmed from the depths of despair, the cruel man led a cruel army into the City — where how bloody, how uncivil, and more monstrous than that of an enemy his victory was, let those who wish read those who have written of it.
我略過此事:馬略蒙明圖爾奈那些憐憫他的人託付給樹叢中的女神瑪麗卡,求她使他諸事亨通;他從絕望的深淵安然歸來,這殘忍之人遂率領一支殘忍的軍隊進入羅馬城——他的勝利在那裡是何等血腥、何等野蠻、比仇敵更兇暴,願意的人盡可去讀那些記述此事的人。
3:233
Sed hoc, ut dixi, omitto, nec Maricae nescio cui tribuo Marii sanguineam felicitatem, sed occultae potius prouidentiae Dei ad istorum ora claudenda eosque ab errore liberandos, qui non studiis agunt, sed haec prudenter aduertunt, quia, etsi aliquid in his rebus daemones possunt, tantum possunt, quantum secreto omnipotentis arbitrio permittuntur, ne magnipendamus terrenam felicitatem, quae sicut Mario malis etiam plerumque conceditur, nec eam rursus quasi malam arbitremur, cum ea multos etiam pios ac bonos unius ueri Dei cultores inuitis daemonibus praepolluisse uideamus, nec eosdem inmundissimos spiritus uel propter haec ipsa bona malaue terrena propitiandos aut timendos existimemus, quia, sicut ipsi mali homines in ten\'a, sic etiam illi non omnia quae uolunt facere possunt, nisi quantum illius ordinatione sinitur, cuius plene iudicia nemo conprehendit, iuste nemo reprehendit.
But this, as I said, I pass over, nor do I attribute to some Marica (I know not who) the bloody felicity of Marius, but rather to the hidden providence of God, in order to close the mouths of these men and to deliver from error those who consider these things prudently, not out of partisan zeal: namely, that even if the demons can do something in these matters, they can do only as much as they are permitted by the secret arbitration of the Almighty — that we may neither greatly prize earthly felicity, which, as to Marius, is for the most part granted even to the wicked, nor again judge it to be evil, since we see that many even pious and good worshippers of the one true God have, against the demons' will, prevailed in it; nor think that these most unclean spirits are to be propitiated or feared on account of these very earthly goods or evils — because, just as evil men themselves on earth, so also those spirits cannot do all the things they wish, except insofar as it is permitted by the ordinance of Him whose judgments no one fully comprehends, and whom no one justly reproaches.
但如我所說,這事我略過;我也不把馬略那血腥的福樂歸於不知是誰的瑪麗卡,乃寧可歸於神隱密的眷顧,為要堵住這些人的口,並拯救那些謹慎思想這些事、而非出於黨派之熱衷的人脫離謬誤:就是說,眾鬼魔即使在這些事上能有所為,牠們所能為的,也只在全能者隱密的旨意所許可的限度之內——好叫我們既不大大看重地上的福樂(這福樂如在馬略身上,多半連惡人也得著),也不反過來判定它為惡(既然我們看見許多敬虔良善、敬拜獨一真神的人,違背眾鬼魔之意,竟在其中得勝有餘);也不要以為這些最污穢的靈,因這些地上的禍福本身,就該被討好或畏懼——因為正如地上的惡人自己一樣,那些靈也不能行牠們所願的一切,除非在那位的命定所許可的限度之內,祂的審判無人能全然測透,也無人能公正地指責。
3:234
CAPUT XXIIII. De Syllanis actibus, quorum se daemones ostentauerint adiutores. Sylla certe ipse, cuius tempora talia fuerunt, ut superiora, quorum uindex esse uidebatur, illorum conparatione quaererentur, cum primum ad Urbem contra Marium castra mouisset, adeo laeta exta immolanti fuisse scribit Liuius, ut custodiri se Postumius haruspex uoluerit capitis supplicium subiturus, nisi ea, quae in animo Sylla haberet, dis iuuantibus inpleuisset. Ecce non discesserant adytis adquo aris relictis di, quando de rerum euentu praedicebant nihilque de ipsius Syllae correctione curabant. Promittebant praesagando felicitatem magnam nec malam cupiditatem minando frangebant.
CHAPTER XXIV. On the deeds of Sulla, in which the demons showed themselves to be his helpers. Sulla himself certainly — whose times were such that the earlier ones, of which he seemed to be the avenger, came to be sought after by comparison with his — when he first moved his camp toward the City against Marius, Livy writes that the entrails were so favorable to him as he sacrificed, that Postumius the soothsayer wished to be kept under guard, ready to undergo capital punishment unless Sulla, with the gods aiding him, accomplished those things which he had in mind. Behold, the gods had not departed, leaving the shrines and altars, when they foretold the outcome of events and cared nothing about the correction of Sulla himself. By their presaging they promised great felicity, and did not break his evil desire by any threatening.
第二十四章。論蘇拉的行徑,眾鬼魔在其中表明自己是他的幫手。蘇拉自己無疑——他的時代是這樣的,以致那較早的時代(他彷彿是其報仇者的)反因與他的時代相較而令人懷念——當他頭一次拔營向羅馬城進發、討伐馬略時,李維記載:他獻祭時臟卜的徵兆對他如此吉利,以致占卜者波斯圖米烏斯情願被監守,預備受死刑,除非蘇拉在諸神相助下成全了他心中所懷的那些事。看哪,眾神並未撇下神龕與祭壇而離去,當他們預告事情的結局、卻毫不顧念蘇拉本人的匡正時。他們藉著預兆應許了大福樂,卻並未以任何恐嚇折斷他邪惡的慾望。
3:235
Deinde cum esset in Asia bellum Mithridaticum gerens, per Lucium Titium ei mandatum est a Ioue, quod esset Mithridatem superaturus, et factum est. Ac postea molienti redire in Urbem et suas amicorumque iniurias ciuili sanguine ulcisci, iterum mandatum est ab eodem Ioue per militem quendam legionis sextae, prius se de Mithridate praenuntiasse uictoriam, et tunc promittere daturum se potestatem, qua recuperaret ab inimicis rem publicam non sine multo sanguine. Tum percontatus Sylla, quae forma militi uisa fuerit, cum ille indicasset, eam recordatus est, quam prius ab illo audierat, qui de Mithridatica uictoria ab eodem mandata pertulerat.
Next, while he was in Asia waging the Mithridatic War, a message was sent to him from Jupiter through Lucius Titius, that he would overcome Mithridates; and so it came to pass. And afterward, when he was endeavoring to return to the City and to avenge with civil bloodshed the wrongs done to himself and his friends, a message was again sent to him by the same Jupiter through a certain soldier of the sixth legion, saying that He had earlier foretold the victory over Mithridates, and now promised to grant him the power by which he might recover the commonwealth from his enemies, not without much bloodshed. Then Sulla, having inquired what the appearance of the soldier had been, when the man described it, recalled it as the very same which he had earlier heard from the one who had brought him the earlier instructions from the same god concerning the Mithridatic victory.
接著,當他在亞細亞進行米特拉達梯戰爭時,朱庇特藉著盧修斯·提提烏斯向他傳達信息,說他將勝過米特拉達梯;事情果然如此成就。後來,當他著手返回羅馬城,並要以內戰的流血來報復加諸於自己與朋友的冤屈時,同一位朱庇特又藉著第六軍團的某個士兵向他傳達信息,說祂先前已預告了戰勝米特拉達梯的勝利,如今應許賜他能力,使他能從仇敵手中奪回國家,而這必不免於大量的流血。隨後蘇拉詢問那士兵的容貌如何,那人描述之後,他便想起這正是他先前從那位帶來同一位神關於米特拉達梯勝利信息的人那裡所聽見的容貌。
3:236
Quid hic responderi potest, quare di curauerint uelut felicia ista nuntiare, et nullus eorum curauerit Syllam monendo corrigere mala tanta facturum scelestis armis ciuilibus, qualia non foedarent, sed auferrent omnino rem publicam? Nempe intelleguntur daemones, sicut saepe dixi notumque nobis est in litteris sacris resque ipsae satis indicant, negotium suum agere, ut pro dis habeantur et colantur, ut ea illis exhibeantur, quibus hi qui exhibent sociati unam pessimam causam cum eis habeant in iudicio Dei. Deinde cum uenisset Tarentum Sylla adque ibi sacrificasset, uidit in capite uitulini iecoris similitudinem coronae aureae.
What can be answered here, as to why these gods took care to announce such seemingly fortunate things, yet none of them took care to correct Sulla by warning him that he would commit such great evils by his wicked civil arms—evils that would not merely defile but utterly destroy the commonwealth? Surely these are understood to be demons, as I have often said and as is known to us in the sacred Scriptures, and as the facts themselves sufficiently indicate, pursuing their own business: that they may be held as gods and worshiped, that those things may be rendered to them by which those who render them are made partners with them in one most wicked cause at the judgment of God. Then, when Sulla had come to Tarentum and had sacrificed there, he saw on the head of the liver of a calf the likeness of a golden crown.
在此能有什麼回答,說明為何這些神明留意去宣告這些貌似吉利的事,卻無一肯藉警告來糾正蘇拉,使他不致以邪惡的內戰兵器犯下如此重大的罪惡——那些罪惡不僅玷污國家,更要把國家徹底毀滅?其實,這些正是被理解為鬼魔的,正如我屢次所說、聖經中也為我們所知,事實本身也充分顯明:牠們經營自己的勾當,要被當作神來敬拜,要叫人把這些獻祭歸給牠們,使那些獻祭的人在神的審判中與牠們同夥於一個最邪惡的罪案。隨後,蘇拉來到塔倫頓,在那裡獻祭時,他看見一頭牛犢的肝臟頂端有金冠的形狀。
3:237
Tunc Postumius haruspex ille respondit praeclaram significare uictoriam iussitque ut extis illis solus uesceretur. Postea paruo interuallo seruus cuiusdam Lucii Pontii uaticinando clamauit: <a Bellona nuntius uenio, uictoria tua est, Sylla). Deinde adiecit arsurum esse Capitolium. Hoc cum dixisset, continuo egressus e castris postero die concitatior reuersus est et Capitolium arsisse clamauit. Arserat autem re uera Capitolium. Quod quidem daemoni et praeuidere facile fuit et celerrime nuntiare. Illud sane intende, quod ad causam maxime pertinet, sub qualibus dis esse cupiant, qui blasphemant Saluatorem uoluntates fidelium a dominatu daemonum liberantem. Clamauit homo uaticinando:
Then that soothsayer Postumius replied that it signified an illustrious victory, and bade him alone partake of those entrails. Shortly afterward the slave of a certain Lucius Pontius cried out in prophesying: 'I come as a messenger from Bellona; the victory is yours, Sulla.' Then he added that the Capitol would be burned. When he had said this, going forth at once from the camp, he returned the next day more frenzied, and cried out that the Capitol had been burned. And in fact the Capitol had burned. This indeed the demon could both easily foresee and most swiftly announce. But mark this well, which pertains most to the point: under what sort of gods do those wish to be who blaspheme the Savior who frees the wills of the faithful from the dominion of demons. The man cried out in prophesying:
於是那占卜者波斯圖米烏斯回答說,這預示一場輝煌的勝利,並吩咐他獨自享用那些臟腑。不久之後,某位盧修斯·彭提烏斯的奴僕在說預言時喊道:「我從貝洛娜那裡來作使者;勝利是你的,蘇拉。」隨後他又補充說,卡庇托神殿必被焚燒。他說了這話之後,立刻從營中出去,次日更加狂亂地回來,喊著說卡庇托神殿已被焚燒。而事實上卡庇托神殿確實燒了。這事鬼魔既容易預見,也能極迅速地宣告。但你要好好注意這一點,這與要旨最為相關:那些褻瀆救主、亵渎那位釋放信徒意志脫離鬼魔轄制之主的人,究竟願意處在何等神明之下。那人在說預言時喊道:
3:238
(uictoria tua est, Sylla\', adque ut id diuino spiritu clamare crederetur, nuntiauit etiam aliquid et prope futurum et mox factum, unde longe aberat per quem ille spiritus loquebatur; non tamen clamauit: \'ab sceleribus parce, Sylla\', quae illic uictor tam horrenda commisit, cui corona aurea ipsius uictoriae inlustrissimum signum in uitulino iecore apparuit, qualia signa si di iusti dare solerent ac non daemones inpii, profecto illis extis nefaria potius adque ipsi Syllae grauiter noxia mala futura monstrarent. Neque enim eius dignitati tantum profuit illa uictoria, quantum nocuit cupiditati;
'The victory is yours, Sulla'; and so that it might be believed that he cried this out by a divine spirit, he announced also something both near at hand in the future and soon fulfilled, far removed from where the one through whom that spirit spoke was; yet he did not cry out: 'Spare yourself from crimes, Sulla'—those most horrible deeds which there as victor he committed, he to whom the golden crown, that most illustrious sign of victory itself, appeared in the calf's liver. If just gods were wont to give such signs, and not impious demons, surely those entrails would rather have portended wicked deeds, and evils gravely harmful to Sulla himself. For that victory did not so much profit his dignity as it harmed his greed;
「勝利是你的,蘇拉。」為要叫人相信他是藉著一個神聖的靈喊出這話,他還宣告了某件既近在眼前、又隨即應驗的事,而那地方遠離那藉以說話之靈所用的人;然而他卻不喊道:「蘇拉啊,不要犯罪。」——他在那裡作為勝利者所犯下的那些極其可怕的事,他正是那位在牛犢肝臟中現出金冠、那勝利本身最輝煌之記號的人。倘若公義的神明慣於賜下這樣的記號,而非不敬虔的鬼魔,那些臟腑必定寧可預示邪惡的行徑,以及將嚴重危害蘇拉自己的禍患。因為那勝利對他的尊嚴所帶來的益處,遠不及它對他的貪欲所造成的危害;
3:239
qua factum est, ut inmoderatis inhians et secundis rebus elatus ac praecipitatus magis ipse periret in moribus, quam inimicos in corporibus perderet. Haec illi di uere tristia uereque lugenda non extis, non auguriis, non cuiusquam somnio uel uaticinio praenuntiabant. Magis enim timebant ne corrigeretur quam ne uinceretur. Immo satis agebant, ut uictor ciuium gloriosus uictus adque captiuus nefandis uitiis et per haec ipsis etiam daemonibus multo obstrictius subderetur. CAPUT XXV. Quantum maligni spiritus ad flagitia incitent homines, cum in committendis sceleribus quasi diuinam exempli sui interponunt auctoritatem.
by which it came about that, gaping after immoderate things and lifted up and cast down by prosperity, he himself perished more in his character than he destroyed his enemies in their bodies. These things, truly sad and truly to be lamented, those gods foretold to him neither by entrails, nor by auguries, nor by anyone's dream or prophecy. For they feared more lest he be corrected than lest he be conquered. Nay, they took sufficient pains that, as a glorious conqueror of his fellow citizens, he should himself be conquered and made captive by abominable vices, and through these be subjected far more tightly to the very demons themselves. CHAPTER XXV. How greatly the malign spirits incite men to crimes, when in the committing of wickedness they interpose, as it were, the divine authority of their own example.
由此便發生這事:他貪求無度,被順境高舉又被它拋下,結果他在自己的品格上敗壞自己,比他在仇敵的身體上消滅仇敵更甚。這些真正可悲、真正當哀悼的事,那些神明既不藉臟腑,也不藉占卜,也不藉任何人的夢或預言向他預告。因為牠們更怕他被糾正,過於怕他被擊敗。不但如此,牠們竭力使他作為同胞之榮耀的征服者,自己卻被可憎的惡行所征服、所擄掠,並藉此更牢固地被那些鬼魔本身所轄制。第二十五章。論惡靈如何極力煽動人去犯罪,當牠們在唆使人作惡時,彷彿以自己榜樣的神聖權威來介入。
3:240
Illinc uero quis non intellegat, quis non uideat, nisi qui tales deos imitari magis elegit quam diuina gratia ab eorum societate separari, quantum moliantur maligni isti spiritus exemplo suo uelut diuinam auctoritatem praebere sceleribus? quod etiam in quadam Campaniae lata planitie, ubi non multo post ciuiles acies nefario proelio conflixerunt, ipsi inter se prius pugnare uisi sunt. Namque ibi auditi sunt primum ingentes fragores, moxque multi se uidisse nuntiarunt per aliquot dies duas acies proeliari. Quae pugna ubi destitit, uestigia quoque uelut hominum et equorum, quanta de illa conflictatione exprimi poterant, inuenerunt.
From this, indeed, who would not understand, who would not see—except one who has chosen rather to imitate such gods than to be separated from their fellowship by divine grace—how greatly these malign spirits strive to lend, by their own example, a kind of divine authority to crimes? This was so even on a certain broad plain of Campania, where not long afterward civil battle-lines clashed in unspeakable combat: there they themselves were first seen fighting among themselves. For there at first vast crashes were heard, and presently many reported that they had seen two battle-lines fighting for several days. And when that combat ceased, they found also traces, as it were, of men and horses, as great as could be impressed by such a struggle.
由此,誰會不明白,誰會看不出——除非是那寧可效法這等神明、而不肯藉神聖恩典脫離其團夥的人——這些惡靈何等竭力以自己的榜樣,給罪惡賦予一種彷彿神聖的權威?這事甚至發生在坎帕尼亞的一片廣闊平原上,不久之後內戰的軍陣在那裡以可憎的廝殺彼此衝突:在那裡,這些靈先彼此交戰被人看見。因為起初那裡聽見巨大的轟鳴,隨後許多人報告說,他們曾一連數日看見兩支軍陣交戰。那場廝殺停止之後,他們還發現彷彿人馬的足跡,其規模大到正如那番激鬥所能留下的。
3:241
Si ergo ueraciter inter se numina pugnauerunt, iam bella ciuilia excusantur humana; consideretur tamen quae sit talium deorum uel malitia uel miseria: si autem se pugnasse finxerunt, quid aliud egerunt, nisi ut sibi Romani bellando ciuiliter tamquam deorum exemplo nullum nefas admittere uiderentur? Iam enim coeperant bella ciuilia, et aliquot nefandorum proeliorum strages exsecranda praecesserat. Iam multos mouerat, quod miles quidam, dum occiso spolia detraheret, fratrem nudato cadauere agnouit ac detestatus bella ciuilia se ipsum ibi perimens fraterno corpori adiunxit.
If, then, the divinities truly fought among themselves, civil wars among men are thereby excused; yet let it be considered what the malice or the misery of such gods may be. But if they only pretended to fight, what else did they accomplish but that the Romans, by waging war among fellow citizens, might seem to commit no crime, as though following the example of the gods? For civil wars had already begun, and the execrable slaughter of several unspeakable battles had preceded. It had already moved many that a certain soldier, while stripping the spoils from a man he had slain, recognized his brother in the stripped corpse, and, cursing civil wars, slew himself there and joined himself to his brother's body.
那麼,倘若神明真的彼此交戰,人間的內戰便由此得了開脫;然而仍當思想,這等神明所懷的究竟是惡毒還是悲慘。但若牠們只是假裝交戰,牠們所成就的豈不正是:使羅馬人在彼此爭戰中,彷彿效法神明的榜樣,顯得沒有犯任何罪?因為內戰早已開始,幾場可憎之戰那當受咒詛的殺戮已經發生在先。早已有許多人深受震動,因為某個士兵在剝取自己所殺之人的甲冑時,在那剝光的屍體上認出是自己的兄弟,便咒詛內戰,在那裡自殺,把自己投在兄弟的屍身旁。
3:242
Ut ergo huius tanti mali minime taederet, sed armorum scelestorum magis magisque ardor incresceret, noxii daemones, quos illi deos putantes colendos et uenerandos arbitrabantur, inter se pugnantes hominibus apparere uoluerunt, ne imitari tales pugnas ciuica trepidaret adfectio, sed potius humanum scelus diuino excusaretur exemplo. Hac astutia maligni spiritus etiam ludos, unde multa iam dixi, scaenicos sibi dicari sacrarique iusserunt, ubi tanta deorum flagitia theatricis canticis adque fabularum actionibus celebrata et quisquis eos fecisse crederet et quisquis non crederet, sed tamen illos libentissime sibi talia exhiberi cerneret, securus imitaretur.
Therefore, lest there should be the least weariness at so great an evil, but rather lest the ardor for criminal arms should grow more and more, the noxious demons—whom those men, thinking them gods, judged worthy to be worshiped and venerated—willed to appear to men fighting among themselves, so that the civic affection might not tremble to imitate such battles, but rather human wickedness might be excused by a divine example. By this cunning the malign spirits also commanded scenic shows—about which I have already said much—to be dedicated and consecrated to themselves, where such great enormities of the gods, celebrated in theatrical songs and in the performances of fables, would be imitated without scruple, both by whoever believed they had done them and by whoever did not believe it, yet saw that they themselves most gladly had such things displayed to them.
所以,為叫人對如此大的惡毫不感到厭倦,反倒使對罪惡兵器的狂熱愈發增長,那些有害的鬼魔——那些人以為牠們是神,認為當敬拜尊崇——便願意以彼此交戰的姿態向人顯現,使公民的情感不致畏懼去效法這樣的爭戰,反倒使人類的罪惡藉神聖的榜樣得了開脫。藉著這詭計,惡靈還吩咐人把戲劇演出——關於這些我已說了許多——奉獻並祝聖給牠們,在那裡,神明如此大的醜行,藉戲劇的歌曲與寓言的演出而被頌揚,無論是相信牠們確曾行過這些的人,還是不信、卻看見牠們極樂意叫人把這些演給牠們看的人,都毫無顧忌地加以效法。
3:243
Ne quis itaque existimaret in deos conuicia potius quam eis dignum aliquid scriptitasse, ubicumque illos inter se pugnasse poetae commemorarunt, ipsi ad decipiendos homines poetarum carmina firmauerunt, pugnas uidelicet suas non solum per scaenicos in theatro, uerum etiam per se ipsos in campo humanis oculis exhibentes. Haec dicere conpulsi sumus, quoniam pessimis moribus ciuium Romanam rem publicam iam antea perditam fuisse nullamque remansisse ante aduentum Christi Iesu domini nostri auctores eorum dicere et scribere minime dubitarunt. Quam perditionem dis suis non inputant, qui mala transitoria, quibus boni, seu uiuant seu moriantur, perire non possunt, Christo nostro inputant:
And so, lest anyone should suppose that the poets had written things insulting to the gods rather than worthy of them, wherever the poets recorded that they had fought among themselves, the gods themselves, to deceive men, confirmed the poets' songs, displaying their battles to human eyes not only through stage-players in the theater, but even by themselves in the field. We have been compelled to say these things, because the authors of those men have by no means hesitated to say and write that the Roman commonwealth had already before been ruined by the most wicked morals of its citizens, and that nothing of it had remained before the coming of Christ Jesus our Lord. This ruin they do not impute to their own gods, who impute to our Christ the transitory evils by which the good cannot perish, whether they live or die:
因此,免得有人以為詩人寫的是侮辱神明、而非配得神明的事,凡詩人記載牠們彼此交戰之處,神明自己為要欺騙人,便印證詩人的歌詠,不僅藉劇場中的戲子,甚至親自在戰場上把牠們的爭戰陳於世人眼前。我們不得不說這些話,因為那些人的著作家毫不遲疑地宣稱並書寫:羅馬國早在我們的主基督耶穌降臨之前,就已因公民最邪惡的道德而敗壞,並無餘剩。這敗壞他們不歸咎於自己的神明,反倒把那些暫時的禍患歸咎於我們的基督——而義人無論活著或死去,都不能因那些禍患而滅亡:
3:244
cum Christus noster tanta frequentet pro moribus optimis praecepta contra perditos mores; di uero ipsorum nullis talibus praeceptis egerint aliquid cum suo cultore populo pro illa re publica, ne periret; immo eosdem mores uelut suis exemplis auctoritate noxia corrumpendo egerunt potius, ut periret. Quam non ideo tunc perisse quisquam, ut arbitror, iam dicere audebit, quia \'discessere omnes adytis arisque relictis di\', uelut amici uirtutibus, cum uitiis hominum offenderentur; quia tot signis extorum auguriorum uaticiniorum, quibus se tamquam praescios futurorum adiutoresque proeliorum iactare et commendare gestiebant, conuincuntur fuisse praesentes;
whereas our Christ continually inculcates so many precepts for the best morals against corrupt ones; but their own gods did nothing with such precepts for the people that worshiped them, on behalf of that commonwealth, that it might not perish; nay rather, by corrupting those very morals as it were by their own examples with noxious authority, they brought it about rather that it should perish. That it did not perish then for this reason—because, as I think, no one will now dare to say it, that 'all the gods departed, leaving their shrines and altars,' as though friends of virtues, offended by the vices of men—is shown by the fact that by so many signs of entrails, auguries, prophecies, by which they were eager to boast and commend themselves as foreknowers of the future and helpers in battles, they are convicted of having been present;
反倒我們的基督不斷諄諄教導如此眾多嘉美道德的訓誡,以對抗敗壞的道德;然而他們的神明卻沒有用任何這樣的訓誡,為那敬拜牠們的子民、為那國家行些什麼,使它不致滅亡;不但如此,牠們以有害的權威、彷彿用自己的榜樣去敗壞那些道德,反倒使它滅亡。至於它當時並非因此緣故滅亡——即並非因為(我想如今無人敢說)「眾神都離去,撇下了神龕與祭壇」,彷彿德行的友伴因人的惡行受了冒犯——這由以下事實得以顯明:牠們藉著如此眾多臟腑、占卜、預言的記號(牠們極想藉這些誇耀並推薦自己為未來的先知、戰爭的助手),被證實是在場的;
3:245
qui si uere abscessissent, mitius Romani in bella ciuilia suis cupiditatibus quam illorum instigationibus exarsissent. CAPUT XXVI. De secretis daemonum monitis, quae pertinebant ad bonos mores, cum palam in sacris eorum omnis nequitia disceretur. Quae cum ita sint, cum palam aperteque turpitudines crudelitatibus mixtae, obprobria numinum et crimina, siue prodita siue conficta, ipsis exposcentibus et nisi fieret irascentibus etiam certis et statis sollemnitatibus consecrata illis et dicata claruerint adque ad omnium oculos ut imitanda proponerentur, spectanda processerint:
and had they truly departed, the Romans would have been kindled to civil wars more mildly by their own desires than by the instigations of those gods. CHAPTER XXVI. Concerning the secret admonitions of demons that pertained to good morals, while in their sacred rites all wickedness was openly taught. Since these things are so—since openly and plainly basenesses mingled with cruelties, the disgraces and crimes of the deities, whether published or fabricated, were, at their own demand and with their anger if it were not done, consecrated and dedicated to them at fixed and appointed solemnities, and were set before the eyes of all to be imitated, and brought forth to be watched—
倘若牠們果真離去了,羅馬人本會因自己的私慾而較溫和地被點燃投入內戰,過於因那些神明的煽動。第二十六章。論鬼魔關乎良善道德的隱秘勸誡,而在牠們的祭儀中卻公然教導一切的邪惡。既然事情如此——既然與殘忍混雜的種種卑劣、神明的醜事與罪行,無論是公開傳述的或是捏造的,都按牠們自己的要求、並在不照辦時牠們便發怒,於固定而指定的節期被祝聖、奉獻給牠們,並被陳列在眾人眼前供人效法,被搬演出來供人觀看——
3:246
quid est, quod idem ipsi daemones, qui se huiusce modi uoluptatibus inmundos esse spiritus confitentur, qui suis flagitiis et facinoribus, siue indicatis siue simulatis, eorumque sibi celebratione petita ab inpudentibus, extorta a pudentibus auctores se uitae scelestae inmundaeque testantur, perhibentur tamen in adytis suis secretisque penetralibus dare quaedam bona praecepta de moribus quibusdam uelut electis sacratis suis? Quod si ita est, hoc ipso callidior aduertenda est et conuincenda malitia spirituum noxiorum.
what is it that these same demons, who by pleasures of this kind confess themselves to be unclean spirits, who by their own enormities and crimes—whether revealed or feigned—and by the celebration of them, sought from the shameless and extorted from the modest, attest themselves to be authors of a wicked and unclean life, are nevertheless reported to give, in their shrines and secret inner sanctuaries, certain good precepts concerning morals to certain, as it were, chosen ones consecrated to them? If this is so, by this very thing the malice of these noxious spirits must be detected and convicted as the more cunning.
那麼,這同一批鬼魔——牠們藉這類享樂承認自己是污穢的靈,藉自己的醜行與罪惡(無論是顯露的或假裝的),並藉那從無恥之人所求得、從端正之人所勒索來的對這些罪行的頌揚,證實自己是邪惡污穢生活的始作俑者——竟據說在牠們的神龕與隱秘的內殿中,向某些彷彿蒙揀選、被祝聖歸給牠們的人,傳授某些關乎道德的良善訓誡,這是怎麼回事?若果真如此,正是藉這一點,這些有害之靈的惡毒便當被察覺、被定罪為更加狡猾。
3:247
Tanta enim uis est probitatis et castitatis, ut omnis uel paene omnis eius laude moueatur humana natura, nec usque adeo sit turpitudine uitiosa, ut totum sensum honestatis amiserit. Proinde malignitas daemonum, nisi alicubi se, quem ad modum scriptum in nostris litteris nouimus, transfiguret in angelos lucis, non inplet negotium deceptionis. Foris itaque populis celeberrimo strepitu inpietas inpura circumsonat, et intus paucis castitas simulata uix sonat; praebentur propatula pudendis et secreta laudandis; decus latet et dedecus patet; quod malum geritur omnes conuocat spectatores, quod bonum dicitur uix aliquos inuenit auditores, tamquam honesta erubescenda sint et inhonesta glorianda.
For so great is the power of probity and chastity, that all, or nearly all, of human nature is moved by their praise, nor is it so far depraved by baseness as to have lost all sense of honor. Accordingly, the malignity of the demons, unless somewhere—as we know it is written in our Scriptures—it transforms itself into angels of light, does not accomplish its business of deception. And so abroad among the peoples, with most crowded uproar, impure impiety resounds all around, while within, to a few, a feigned chastity scarcely makes a sound; what should be hidden is laid open, and what should be praised is kept secret; honor lies hidden and dishonor lies exposed; the evil that is done summons all spectators, the good that is spoken scarcely finds any hearers, as though honorable things were to be blushed at and dishonorable things to be gloried in.
因為正直與貞潔的力量何等之大,以致全人類、或幾乎全人類都被它們的美名所感動,人性也並未敗壞到喪盡一切廉恥的地步。所以,鬼魔的惡毒,若不是在某處——正如我們所知聖經所載——把自己裝作光明的天使,便無法成就其欺騙的勾當。於是在外面,眾民中以最喧嚷的鼓噪,污穢的不敬虔四下迴響;而在裡面,向少數人,一種假冒的貞潔卻幾乎無聲。當隱藏的被攤開,當稱讚的被隱秘;榮譽藏匿,恥辱顯露;所行的惡召聚一切觀眾,所講的善卻幾乎找不到聽眾,彷彿正當之事當以為羞,而不正之事當引以為榮。
3:248
Sed ubi hoc nisi in daemonum templis? ubi nisi in fallaciae deuersoriis? Illud enim fit, ut honestiores, qui pauci sunt, capiantur; hoc autem, ne plures, qui sunt turpissimi, corrigantur. Ubi et quando sacrati Caelestis audiebant castitatis praecepta, nescimus; ante ipsum tamen delubrum, ubi simulacrum illud locatum conspiciebamus, uniuersi undique confluentes et ubi quisque poterat stantes ludos qui agebantur intentissimi spectabamus, intuentes alternante conspectu hinc meretriciam pompam, illinc uirginem deam: illam suppliciter adorari, ante illam turpia celebrari; non ibi pudibundos mimos, nullam uerecundiorem scaenicam uidimus; cuncta obscenitatis inplebantur officia.
But where does this happen except in the temples of demons? where except in the lodging-houses of deceit? For the one is done that the more honorable, who are few, may be ensnared; the other, lest the many, who are most base, should be corrected. Where and when those consecrated to Caelestis heard precepts of chastity, we do not know; yet before that very shrine, where we beheld that idol placed, we, all flowing together from every side and standing wherever each could, watched with the keenest attention the games that were performed, gazing with alternating glances on this side at the harlot's parade, on that at the virgin goddess: that one adored with supplication, before that one shameful things celebrated; there we saw no bashful mimes, no more modest stage-woman; all the offices of obscenity were being fulfilled.
但這事除了在鬼魔的廟宇中,又在哪裡發生呢?除了在詭詐的客棧裡,又在何處呢?因為前者是要使那為數不多較尊貴的人落入網羅;後者則是免得那眾多極卑劣的人得到糾正。那些獻身給凱萊絲提斯的人何時何地聽見貞潔的訓誡,我們不得而知;然而就在那神龕之前,在那安放著那偶像、我們親眼看見之處,我們眾人從四面八方匯聚而來,各人能站在哪裡就站在哪裡,極其專注地觀看所演的競技,目光交替地一邊望著妓女的遊行,一邊望著那童貞女神:那位被人卑屈地敬拜,在她面前卻演著醜事;在那裡我們看不見一個含羞的丑角,看不見一個較端莊的女戲子;一切淫穢的勾當都在被搬演。
3:249
Sciebatur uirginali numini quid placeret, et exhibebatur quod de templo domum matrona doctior reportaret. Nonnullae pudentiores auertebant faciem ab inpuris motibus scaenicorum et artem flagitii furtiua intentione discebant. Hominibus namque uerecundabantur, ne auderent inpudicos gestus ore libero cernere; sed multo minus audebant sacra eius, quam uenerabantur. casto corde damnare. Hoc tamen palam discendum praebebatur in templo, ad quod perpetrandum saltem secretum quaerebatur in domo, mirante nimium, si ullus ibi erat, pudore mortalium, quod humana flagitia non libere homines committerent, quae aput deos etiam religiose discerent iratos habituri, nisi etiam exhibere curarent.
It was known what pleased the virginal deity, and what was displayed was such as the more learned matron might carry home from the temple to her house. Some more modest women turned their faces away from the impure motions of the players, and yet learned the art of debauchery by a furtive attention. For they were ashamed before men, lest they should dare to behold the lewd gestures with an open face; but far less did they dare, with chaste heart, to condemn the sacred rites of her whom they venerated. Yet this was offered to be learned openly in the temple, while at least secrecy was sought in the home for its perpetration—the shame of mortals being exceedingly astonished, if any was there at all, that men did not freely commit the human enormities which they were even learning religiously in the presence of the gods, who, they were sure, would be angry unless they took care also to perform them.
那童貞女神所喜悅的乃為人所知,所搬演的也正是較有見識的婦人能從廟裡帶回家中的那種。有些較端莊的婦女把臉從戲子污穢的動作上轉開,卻又以偷偷的留意學會了淫穢的伎倆。因為她們在人面前感到羞恥,不敢以坦然的面容觀看那些下流的姿態;但她們更加不敢以貞潔的心去定她們所敬奉者的祭儀為罪。然而這事卻是公然地在廟裡供人學習,而至少要在家中尋個隱秘之處去施行——世人的羞恥心若還存留一絲,必極其詫異:人竟不肯公然犯下那些連在神明面前都虔誠學習的人間醜行,而他們深知,若不也設法搬演出來,那些神明便要發怒。
3:250
Quis enim alius spiritus occulto instinctu nequissimas agitans mentes et instat faciendis adulteriis et pascitur factis, nisi qui etiam sacris talibus oblectatur, constituens in templis simulacra daemonum, amans in ludis simulacra uitiorum, susurrans in occulto uerba iustitiae ad decipiendos etiam paucos bonos, frequentans in aperto inuitamenta nequitiae ad possidendos innumerabiles malos? CAPUT XXVII. Quanta euersione publicae disciplinae Romani dis suis placandis sacrauerint obscena ludorum. Vir grauis et philosophaster Tullius aedilis futurus clamat in auribus ciuitatis, inter cetera sui magistratus officia sibi Floram matrem ludorum celebritate placandam;
For what other spirit is it that, stirring the basest minds by a hidden instinct, both urges to the committing of adulteries and feeds upon the deeds done, except the one who also delights in such sacred rites—setting up in the temples images of demons, loving in the games images of vices, whispering in secret words of justice to deceive even the few who are good, frequenting in the open the enticements to wickedness to possess the innumerable wicked? CHAPTER XXVII. With how great an overthrow of public discipline the Romans consecrated the obscene things of the games to appease their gods. That grave man and would-be philosopher Tully, when about to be aedile, proclaims in the ears of the city that, among the other duties of his magistracy, Flora the mother is to be appeased by him through the celebration of games;
還有什麼別的靈,藉著隱秘的本能攪動那最卑劣的心思,既慫恿人去犯姦淫,又以所行的勾當為食,若不就是那也以這樣的祭儀為樂的靈——在廟中設立鬼魔的偶像,在競技中愛慕惡行的形像,在隱密處低語公義的言詞以欺騙那少數良善的人,在公開處頻頻擺出邪惡的引誘以擄掠那無數邪惡的人?第二十七章。羅馬人為討好他們的神明,以何等敗壞公共紀律的方式,把競技中淫穢之事祝聖。那位莊重的人物、自命的哲學家圖利烏斯,在將任營造官之際,向全城的耳中宣告說,在他官職的其他職責中,他要藉競技的盛舉去討好「花神之母」弗洛拉;
3:251
qui ludi tanto deuotius, quanto turpius celebrari solent. Dicit alio loco iam consul in extremis periculis ciuitatis, et ludos per decem dies factos, neque rem ullam quae ad placandos deos pertineret praetermissam; quasi non satius erat tales deos inritare temperantia quam placare luxuria, et eos honestate etiam ad inimicitias prouocare quam tanta deformitate lenire. Neque enim grauius fuerant quamlibet crudelissima inmanitate nocituri homines, propter quos placabantur, quam nocebant ipsi, cum uitiositate foedissima placarentur.
and these games are wont to be celebrated all the more devoutly, the more basely. He says in another place, now as consul, in the extreme dangers of the city, that games were held for ten days, and that no measure pertaining to the appeasing of the gods was omitted; as though it were not better to provoke such gods by temperance than to appease them by luxury, and to call them to enmity by honorable conduct rather than to soothe them by so great a deformity. For the men on whose account they were being appeased could not have done harm, by however cruel a savagery, more grievously than they themselves did harm, when they were being appeased by the foulest viciousness.
而這些競技愈是卑劣,便愈被人虔誠地舉行。他在另一處,已身為執政官、在全城處於極大危難之時,說競技舉行了十天,凡關乎討好神明之事一無遺漏;彷彿以節制激怒這樣的神明,不比以奢靡討好牠們更好;以正當的行為招致牠們的敵意,不比以如此醜陋的事討好牠們更好。因為那些為其緣故而要討好神明的人,無論以何等殘忍的暴行,所能造成的危害,也不及這些神明自己在被那最污穢的惡行討好時所造成的危害更為慘重。
3:252
Quando quidem ut auerteretur quod metuebatur ab hoste in corporibus, eo modo di conciliabantur, quo uirtus debellaretur in mentibus, qui non obponerentur defensores obpugnatoribus moenium, nisi prius fierent expugnatores morum bonorum.
Since indeed, in order that what was feared from the enemy might be averted from men's bodies, the gods were reconciled in such a way that virtue might be vanquished in men's minds—gods who would not be set as defenders against the assailants of the walls, unless they were first made stormers of good morals.
既然如此,為使所懼怕、來自仇敵之事得以從人的身體上挪去,那些神明竟以這樣的方式被討好,以致德行在人的心思中被打敗——這等神明,除非先被立為善德的攻破者,便不肯被立為抵禦城牆攻擊者的守衛。
3:253
Hanc talium numinum placationem petulantissimam inpurissimam inpudentissimam nequissimam inmundissimam, cuius actores laudanda Romanae uirtutis indoles honore priuauit, tribu mouit, agnouit turpes, fecit infames, hanc, inquam, pudendam ueraeque religioni auersandam et detestandam talium numinum placationem, [has] fabulas in deos inlecebrosas adque criminosas, haec ignominiosa deorum uel scelerate turpiterque facta uel sceleratius turpiusque conficta oculis et auribus publicis ciuitas tota discebat, haec commissa numinibus placere cernebat, et ideo non solum illis exhibenda, sed sibi quoque imitanda credebat, non illud nescio quid uelut bonum et honestum, quod tam paucis et tam occulte dicebatur (si tamen dicebatur), ut magis ne innotesceret, quam ne non fieret, timeretur.
This appeasement of such deities—most wanton, most impure, most shameless, most wicked, most unclean, whose performers the praiseworthy temper of Roman virtue deprived of honor, expelled from the tribe, recognized as base, and made infamous—this appeasement, I say, shameful and to be shunned and detested by true religion, these fables alluring and criminal against the gods, these ignominious deeds of the gods, whether wickedly and basely done or yet more wickedly and basely fabricated, the whole city learned with public eyes and ears, and perceived that these things committed were pleasing to the deities, and therefore believed that they were not only to be displayed to them, but also to be imitated by itself—not that I-know-not-what supposed good and honorable thing, which was spoken to so few and so secretly (if indeed it was spoken at all), so that it was feared rather lest it become known than lest it not be done.
這對這等神明的討好——最放蕩、最污穢、最無恥、最邪惡、最不潔,其表演者被那值得稱讚的羅馬美德剝奪了榮譽、逐出部族、認定為卑賤、定為惡名昭著——我說,這當受真宗教所唾棄憎惡的可恥的討好,這些對神明充滿誘惑與罪惡的寓言,這些神明可恥的事跡——無論是邪惡卑劣地行的,還是更邪惡卑劣地捏造的——全城都以公眾的眼目和耳朵去學習,並察覺所行的這些事是討神明喜悅的,因此便相信這些不僅當搬演給神明看,更當由自己加以效法——而不是那不知為何物、貌似良善正當的東西,那東西只向極少數人、極隱秘地被講論(倘若曾被講論過的話),以致人所懼怕的,寧是怕它被人知曉,而非怕它不被施行。
3:254
CAPUT XXVIII. De Christianae religionis salubritate.
CHAPTER XXVIII. On the wholesomeness of the Christian religion.
第二十八章。論基督教信仰的有益健全。
3:255
Ab istarum inmundissimarum potestatum tartareo iugo et societate poenali erui per Christi nomen homines et in lucem saluberrimae pietatis ab illa perniciosissimae inpietatis nocte transferri queruntur et murmurant iniqui et ingrati et illo nefario spiritu altius obstrictiusque possessi, quia populi confluunt ad ecclesiam casta celebritate, honesta utriusque sexus discretione, ubi audiant quam bene hic ad tempus uiuere debeant, ut post hanc uitam beate semperque uiuere mereantur, ubi sancta scriptura iustitiaeque doctrina de superiore loco in conspectu omnium personante et qui faciunt audiant ad praemium, et qui non faciunt audiant ad iudicium.
That men are rescued through the name of Christ from the hellish yoke and penal fellowship of those most unclean powers, and are transferred into the light of most wholesome piety from that night of most pernicious impiety—the wicked and ungrateful complain and murmur at this, those more deeply and tightly possessed by that abominable spirit, because the peoples flow together to the church in chaste assembly, with honorable distinction of both sexes, where they may hear how well they ought to live here for a time, that after this life they may be worthy to live blessedly and forever; where the holy Scripture and the doctrine of righteousness resound from a higher place in the sight of all, and both those who do it hear it unto reward, and those who do not do it hear it unto judgment.
人藉著基督的名得以從那些最污穢權勢的地獄之軛與刑罰之夥同中被救出,並從那最致命之不敬虔的黑夜被遷入那最有益之虔敬的光明——那些被那可憎之靈更深、更牢牢轄制的不義忘恩之人,卻為此抱怨並嘟囔,因為眾民以貞潔的聚集、兩性合宜的分別匯聚到教會,在那裡他們可以聽見:他們在此世暫時當如何良善地生活,好叫他們在此生之後配得有福地、永遠地活著;在那裡,神聖的聖經與公義的教導從高處在眾人眼前發聲,那遵行的人聽見便得賞賜,那不遵行的人聽見便受審判。
3:256
Quo etsi ueniunt quidam talium praeceptorum inrisores, omnis eorum petulantia aut repentina mutatione deponitur, aut timore uel pudore conprimitur. Nihil enim eis turpe ac flagitiosum spectandum imitandumque proponitur, ubi ueri Dei aut praecepta insinuantur aut miracula narrantur, aut dona laudantur aut beneficia postulantur. CAPUT XXVIIII. De abiciendo cultu deorum cohortatio ad Romanos. Haec potius concupisce o indoles Romana laudabilis o progenies Regulorum Scaeuolarum Scipionum Fabriciorum; haec potius concupisce, haec ab illa turpissima uanitate et fallacissima daemonum malignitate discerne.
And though some scoffers at such precepts do come there, all their wantonness is either laid aside by a sudden change, or restrained by fear or shame. For nothing base and disgraceful is set before them to be watched and imitated, where the precepts of the true God are imparted, or his miracles narrated, or his gifts praised, or his benefits sought. CHAPTER XXIX. An exhortation to the Romans to cast off the worship of the gods. Desire rather these things, O praiseworthy Roman temper, O offspring of the Reguli, the Scaevolae, the Scipios, the Fabricii; desire rather these things, distinguish these from that most base vanity and most deceitful malignity of demons.
縱然有些譏誚這等訓誡的人到那裡來,他們一切的放縱,或因驟然的改變而被擱下,或因懼怕與羞恥而被約束。因為在那裡,凡真神的訓誡被傳授、祂的神蹟被述說、祂的恩賜被稱頌、祂的恩惠被祈求之處,並無任何卑劣可恥之事擺在他們面前供人觀看效法。第二十九章。勸羅馬人棄絕對神明的敬拜。哦,值得稱讚的羅馬本性啊,哦,雷古路斯家、斯凱沃拉家、西庇阿家、法布里齊烏斯家的後裔啊,你倒要渴慕這些事;你倒要渴慕這些事,把這些與那最卑劣的虛妄、與鬼魔最詭詐的惡毒分別開來。
3:257
Si quid in te laudabile naturaliter eminet, non nisi uera pietate purgatur adque perficitur, inpietate autem disperditur et punitur. Nunc iam elige quid sequaris, ut non in te, sed in Deo uero sine ullo errore lauderis. Tunc enim tibi gloria popularis adfuit, sed occulto diuinae prouidentiae iudicio uera religio quam eligeres defuit. Expergiscere, dies est, sicut experrecta es in quibusdam, de quorum uirtute perfecta et pro fide uera etiam passionibus gloriamur, qui usquequaque aduersus potestates inimicissimas confligentes easque fortiter moriendo uincentes sanguine nobis hanc patriam peperere suo.
If anything praiseworthy stands out in you naturally, it is purified and perfected only by true piety, but by impiety it is utterly ruined and punished. Now then choose what you will follow, that you may be praised not in yourself, but in the true God, without any error. For then popular glory attended you, but by the hidden judgment of divine providence the true religion which you might choose was lacking to you. Awake, it is day, as you have awakened in certain ones of whose perfected virtue, and for the true faith even by their sufferings, we glory—who, contending everywhere against the most hostile powers and conquering them by bravely dying, have brought forth this fatherland for us by their own blood.
你裡面若有什麼天然值得稱讚的,唯有藉真虔敬才得潔淨並成全,而藉不敬虔卻被徹底毀滅、被刑罰。如今你當揀選你所要跟從的,使你得稱讚不在於你自己,乃在於那真神,毫無謬誤。因為從前世俗的榮耀曾隨著你,然而藉神聖護理隱秘的判斷,那你本可揀選的真宗教卻是你所缺乏的。醒來吧,天已亮了,正如你在某些人身上已經醒來——我們為他們成全的德行、並為那真信德甚至為他們的受苦而誇耀——他們處處與最敵對的權勢爭戰,藉著勇敢赴死而戰勝那些權勢,以自己的血為我們生出這個家鄉。
3:258
Ad quam patriam te inuitamus et exhortamur, ut eius adiciaris numero ciuium, cuius quodam modo asylum est uera remissio peccatorum. Non audias degeneres tuos Christo Christianisue detrahentes et accusantes uelut tempora mala, cum quaerant tempora, quibus non sit quieta uita, sed potius secura nequitia. Haec tibi numquam nec pro terrena patria placuerunt. Nunc iam caelestem arripe, pro qua minimum laborabis, et in ea ueraciter semperque regnabis. Illic enim tibi non Vestalis focus, non lapis Capitolinus, sed Deus unus et uerus nec metas rerum nec tempora ponit, Imperium sine fine dabit. Noli deos falsos fallacesque requirere; abice potius adque contemne in ueram emicans libertatem.
To this fatherland we invite and exhort you, that you may be added to the number of its citizens, whose asylum, in a certain manner, is the true remission of sins. Do not listen to your own degenerate sons who disparage Christ and Christians and accuse, as it were, the times as evil, when they are seeking times in which life may not be peaceful, but rather wickedness may be secure. These things have never pleased you, not even for your earthly fatherland. Now then lay hold of the heavenly one, for which you shall labor very little, and in it you shall truly and forever reign. For there it is not the Vestal hearth, not the Capitoline stone, but the one and true God who sets neither bounds to things nor times—'He will give empire without end.' Do not seek false and deceitful gods; rather cast them off and despise them, leaping forth into true liberty.
我們邀請並勸勉你歸向這家鄉,使你得列入它公民的數目之中——這家鄉的庇護所,在某種意義上,就是罪真正的赦免。不要聽你那些墮落的兒女詆毀基督和基督徒,並彷彿控告這時代為邪惡,其實他們所尋求的,是那種生活不得安寧、惡行反倒可以穩妥的時代。這些事從未討你的喜悅,連為了你那屬地的家鄉也不曾。如今你倒要抓住那屬天的家鄉,為它你只需付出極少的勞苦,並要在其中真實地、永遠地作王。因為在那裡,賜給你的並非維斯太的爐火,並非卡庇托的石頭,乃是那獨一真神,祂既不為萬物設限,也不為它定時——「祂必賜下無窮的國度。」不要尋求虛假詭詐的神明;倒要把牠們棄絕、藐視,奮力躍入真正的自由。
3:259
Non sunt di, maligni sunt spiritus, quibus aeterna tua felicitas poena est. Non tam Iuno Troianis, a quibus carnalem originem ducis, arces uidetur inuidisse Romanas, quam isti daemones, quos adhuc deos putas, omni generi hominum sedes inuident sempiternas. Et tu ipsa non parua ex parte de talibus spiritibus iudicasti, quando ludis eos placasti et per quos homines eosdem ludos fecisti, infames esse uoluisti. Patere adseri libertatem tuam aduersus inmundos spiritus, qui tuis ceruicibus inposuerant sacrandam sibi et celebrandam ignominiam suam. Actores criminum diuinorum remouisti ab honoribus tuis:
They are not gods; they are malign spirits, to whom your eternal felicity is a torment. Not so much does Juno seem to have begrudged the Roman citadels to the Trojans, from whom you draw your carnal origin, as do these demons—whom you still think gods—begrudge everlasting abodes to the whole race of men. And you yourself have, in no small part, passed judgment on such spirits, when you appeased them with games, and through the men by whom you held those same games, you willed that they should be infamous. Suffer your liberty to be asserted against the unclean spirits, who had laid upon your necks their own disgrace, to be consecrated and celebrated to them. You removed the performers of divine crimes from your honors:
牠們不是神,乃是惡靈,你永遠的福樂對牠們乃是刑罰。尤諾忌恨羅馬的城堡不肯給特洛伊人(你的肉身源頭由他們而出),其程度還不及這些鬼魔——你至今仍以為是神的——忌恨全人類得著永恆的居所。而你自己也在不小的程度上已經審判過這等靈了,因為你用競技討好牠們,並藉著那些為你舉行這些競技的人,你立意使他們蒙受惡名。你當容許自己的自由得以伸張,去抵抗那些污穢之靈——牠們曾把自己的恥辱加在你的頸項上,要被祝聖、被頌揚歸給牠們。你已從你的榮譽中除去那些扮演神明罪行的人:
3:260
supplica Deo uero, ut a te remoueat illos deos, qui delectantur criminibus suis, seu ueris, quod ignominiosissimum est, seu falsis. quod malitiosissimum. Bene, quod tua sponte histrionibus et scaenicis societatem ciuitatis patere noluisti; euigila plenius! Nullo modo his artibus placatur diuina maiestas, quibus humana dignitas inquinatur. Quo igitur pacto deos, qui talibus delectantur obsequiis, haberi putas in numero sanctarum caelestium potestatum, cum homines, per quos eadem aguntur obsequia, non putasti habendos in numero qualiumcumque ciuium Romanorum? Incomparabiliter superna est ciuitas clarior, ubi uictoria ueritas, ubi dignitas sanctitas, ubi pax felicitas, ubi uita aeternitas.
now supplicate the true God, that he may remove from you those gods who delight in their own crimes, whether true (which is most ignominious) or false (which is most malicious). It is well that of your own accord you were unwilling to open the fellowship of the city to actors and stage-players; awaken more fully! In no way is the divine majesty appeased by those arts by which human dignity is defiled. By what compact, then, do you suppose that gods who delight in such services are to be held in the number of the holy heavenly powers, when you have judged that men, through whom those same services are performed, are not to be held in the number of citizens of Rome of any kind whatsoever? Incomparably more glorious is the city on high, where the victory is truth, where dignity is holiness, where peace is felicity, where life is eternity.
如今你當懇求那真神,求祂從你身上除去那些以自己的罪行為樂的神明,無論那罪行是真的(這是最可恥的),還是假的(這是最惡毒的)。你曾自願不肯把全城的公民身分向戲子與舞台演員敞開,這是好的;要更全然地醒過來!絕不能以那玷污人之尊嚴的伎倆去討好神聖的威嚴。那麼,你憑什麼約定,竟以為那以這等服事為樂的神明當列在聖潔屬天權能的數目之中,既然你已判定那些藉以行這同樣服事的人不當列入任何一種羅馬公民的數目之中?那在上之城無可比擬地更為榮耀,在那裡勝利就是真理,尊嚴就是聖潔,平安就是福樂,生命就是永恆。
3:261
Multo minus habet in sua societate tales deos, si tu in tua tales homines habere erubuisti. Proinde si ad beatam peruenire desideras ciuitatem, deuita daemonum societatem. Indigne ab honestis coluntur, qui per turpes placantur. Sic isti a tua pietate remoueantur purgatione Christiana, quo modo illi a tua dignitate remoti sunt notatione censoria.
Much less does it have such gods in its fellowship, if you have blushed to have such men in yours. Accordingly, if you desire to attain to the blessed city, shun the fellowship of demons. Unworthily are they worshiped by the honorable, who are appeased by the base. So let these be removed from your piety by Christian purification, in the same way as those were removed from your dignity by the censorial mark.
那城更加不會在它的團夥中容有這樣的神明,既然你以在你的團夥中容有那樣的人為羞。所以,你若渴望進入那有福之城,就當躲避鬼魔的團夥。那些靠卑賤之人才得討好的神明,被尊貴的人敬拜實在不配。所以,就讓這些藉基督的潔淨從你的虔敬中被除去,正如那些藉監察官的標記從你的尊嚴中被除去一樣。
3:262
De bonis autem carnalibus, quibus solis mali perfrui uolunt, et de malis carnalibus, quae sola perpeti nolunt, quod neque in his habeant quam putantur habere isti daemones potestatem (quamquam si haberent, deberemus potius etiam ista contemnere, quam propter ista illos colere et eos colendo ad illa, quae nobis inuident, peruenire non posse), — tamen nec in istis eos hoc ualere, quod hi putant, qui propter haec eos coli oportere contendunt, deinceps uidebimus, ut hic sit huius uoluminis modus. CAPUT I. De aduersitatibus, quas solas mali metuunt et quas semper passus est mundus, cum deos coleret.
But concerning carnal goods, which alone the wicked wish to enjoy, and concerning carnal evils, which alone they refuse to endure, that these demons do not have even in these the power which they are thought to have (although, even if they had it, we ought rather to despise these very things than to worship them for the sake of these things, and by worshiping them to be unable to attain to those things which they begrudge us)—yet that not even in these things they prevail to this extent which those think, who contend that they ought to be worshiped on account of these, we shall see in what follows, so that this may be the limit of this volume. CHAPTER I. On the adversities, which alone the wicked fear, and which the world has always suffered, while it worshiped the gods.
但論到肉體的好處——惡人唯獨願意享受這些;以及論到肉體的禍患——他們唯獨不肯忍受這些;這些鬼魔即便在這些事上,也並不具有人所以為牠們具有的權柄(雖然縱使牠們有,我們也寧可藐視這些事本身,而不該為這些事去敬拜牠們,又因敬拜牠們而無法得著那些牠們所忌恨於我們的事物)——然而,即便在這些事上,牠們也並不像那些主張當為這些緣故敬拜牠們之人所以為的那樣有能力,這我們將在下文看見,好叫此卷就此為止。第一章。論那唯獨惡人所懼怕的禍患,以及世界在敬拜眾神時始終所遭受的禍患。
3:263
Iam satis dictum arbitror de morum malis et animorum, quae praecipue cauenda sunt, nihil deos falsos populo cultori suo, quo minus eorum malorum aggere premeretur, subuenire curasse, sed potius, ut maxime premeretur, egisse. Nunc de illis malis uideo dicendum, quae sola isti perpeti nolunt, qualia sunt fames morbus, bellum exspoliatio, captiuitas trucidatio, et si qua similia iam in primo libro commemorauimus. Haec enim sola mali deputant mala, quae non faciunt malos; nec erubescunt inter bona, quae laudant, ipsi mali esse qui laudant, magisque stomachantur, si uillam malam habeant, quam si uitam, quasi hoc sit hominis maximum bonum, habere bona omnia praeter se ipsum.
I think enough has now been said about the evils of morals and of minds, which are chiefly to be guarded against—that the false gods took no care to come to the aid of their worshiping people, that they might be less crushed under the heap of those evils, but rather acted that they might be crushed all the more. Now I see that I must speak of those evils which alone these men refuse to endure, such as famine, disease, war, plunder, captivity, slaughter, and any like things which we have already mentioned in the first book. For these alone the wicked reckon as evils, which do not make men evil; nor do they blush, amid the goods they praise, themselves to be evil who praise them, and they are more vexed if they have a bad farm than if they have a bad life—as though this were a man's greatest good, to have all goods except his own self.
我想關於道德與心思的惡——那些尤其當提防的惡——如今已說得夠多了:即那些假神毫不留意去援助敬拜牠們的子民,使他們不致更受那些惡之重壓,反倒行事使他們更受重壓。如今我看出必須論到那些唯獨這些人所不肯忍受的禍患,就如饑荒、疾病、戰爭、劫掠、被擄、屠殺,以及我們已在第一卷提及的諸如此類之事。因為惡人唯獨把那些不使人變惡的事算作惡;而他們在自己所稱讚的好處中,竟不以自己這稱讚之人為惡為恥,並且若有一座壞農莊,比有一個壞人生更令他們惱怒——彷彿這就是人最大的好處:除了自己之外,擁有一切的好處。
3:264
Sed neque talia mala, quae isti sola formidant, di eorum, quando ab eis libere colebantur, ne illis acciderent obstiterunt. Cum enim uariis per diuersa temporibus ante aduentum Redemtoris nostri innumerabilibus nonnullisque etiam incredibilibus cladibus genus contereretur humanum, quos alios quam istos deos mundus colebat, excepto uno populo Hebraeo et quibusdam extra ipsum populum, ubicumque gratia diuina digni occultissimo adque iustissimo Dei iudicio fuerunt? Verum ne nimis longum faciam, tacebo aliarum usquequaque gentium mala grauissima:
But not even such evils, which these men alone dread, did their gods, when they were freely worshiped by them, hinder from befalling them. For while at various times throughout diverse regions, before the coming of our Redeemer, the human race was being ground down by innumerable and some even incredible disasters, what other gods did the world worship than these, except for the one Hebrew people and certain individuals outside that people, wherever any were worthy of divine grace by the most hidden and most just judgment of God? But, lest I make it too lengthy, I will be silent about the most grievous evils of other nations everywhere:
但即便是這些人唯獨所懼怕的這等禍患,他們的神明在被他們自由敬拜之時,也並未阻止其臨到他們。因為當人類在我們的救贖主降臨之前,於不同的時代、遍及各處,被無數的、甚至有些難以置信的災禍碾壓時,世界所敬拜的,除了這些神明之外還有別的嗎?惟獨那一個希伯來民族,以及那民族之外的某些個人例外——凡按著神最隱秘、最公義的判斷而配得神聖恩典的人。但為免過於冗長,我要對別國各處最慘重的禍患保持緘默:
3:265
quod ad Romam pertinet Romanumque imperium tantum loquar, id est ad ipsam proprie ciuitatem et quaecumque illi terrarum uel societate coniunctae uel condicione subiectae sunt, quae sint perpessae ante aduentum Christi, cum iam ad eius quasi corpus rei publicae pertinerent. CAPUT II. An di, qui et a Romanis et a Graecis similiter colebantur, causas habuerint, quibus Ilium paterentur exscindi. Primum ipsa Troia uel Ilium, unde origo est populi Romani, (neque enim praetereundum aut dissimulandum est, quod et in primo libro adtigi) eosdem habens deos et colens quur a Graecis uictum, captum adque deletum est? Priamo, inquiunt, sunt reddita Laomedontea paterna periuria\'.
as far as it pertains to Rome and the Roman empire, I will speak only of this much—that is, of the city itself properly, and of whatever lands were joined to it either by alliance or subjected by condition—what things they endured before the coming of Christ, when they already belonged, as it were, to the body of that commonwealth. CHAPTER II. Whether the gods, who were similarly worshiped by both Romans and Greeks, had reasons for which they suffered Ilium to be destroyed. First, Troy itself, or Ilium, whence is the origin of the Roman people (for it must not be passed over or dissembled, which I touched upon in the first book), having and worshiping the same gods—why was it conquered, captured, and destroyed by the Greeks? 'To Priam,' they say, 'were repaid the ancestral perjuries of Laomedon.'
就羅馬與羅馬帝國而言,我只說這麼多——也就是說,論到那城本身、以及凡藉同盟與它相連、或按處境受它管轄的地方——他們在基督降臨之前忍受了什麼,那時他們彷彿已屬於那國家的身體。第二章。論那些同樣被羅馬人與希臘人敬拜的神明,是否有理由容許伊利昂被摧毀。首先,特洛伊本身,即伊利昂,乃羅馬民族的源頭(這事不可越過或隱諱,我在第一卷已略加提及),它擁有並敬拜著同樣的神明——為何卻被希臘人征服、攻取、摧毀?他們說:「拉俄墨冬祖傳的背誓之罪,臨到了普里阿摩斯身上以作報應。」
3:266
Ergo uerum est, quod Apollo adque Neptunus eidem Laomedonti mercennariis operibus seruierunt? Illis quippe promisisse mercedem falsumque iurasse perhibetur. Miror Apollinem nominatum diuinatorem in tanto opificio laborasse nescientem quod Laomedon fuerat promissa negaturus. Quamquam nec ipsum Neptunum, patruum eius, fratrem Iouis, regem maris, decuit ignarum esse futurorum.
Is it then true that Apollo and Neptune served that same Laomedon by hired labors? For they are said to have promised him a wage and to have falsely sworn it. I marvel that Apollo, named a diviner, labored in so great a work, not knowing that Laomedon would deny what had been promised. Although neither did it befit Neptune himself, his uncle, the brother of Jove, the king of the sea, to be ignorant of the future.
那麼,阿波羅和涅普頓真的曾以受雇的勞役服事那同一個拉俄墨冬嗎?因為據說牠們曾應許他工價,又起了假誓。我詫異那被稱為占卜者的阿波羅,竟在如此浩大的工程中勞苦,卻不知拉俄墨冬將要否認所應許的。雖然涅普頓自己——他的叔父、朱庇特的兄弟、海洋的王——也同樣不該對未來無知才是。
3:267
Nam hunc Homerus de stirpe Aeneae, a cuius posteris [condita] Roma est, cum ante illam urbem conditam idem poeta fuisse dicatur, inducit magnum aliquid diuinantem, quem etiam nube rapuit, ut dicit, ne ab Achille occideretur, cuperet cum uertere ab imo, quod aput Vergilium confitetur, Structa suis manibus periurae moenia Troiae. Nescientes igitur tanti di, Neptunus et Apollo, Laomedontem sibi negaturum esse mercedem, structores moenium Troianorum gratis et ingratis fuerunt. Videant ne grauius sit tales deos credere quam dis talibus peierare.
For Homer represents him—from the stock of Aeneas, from whose posterity Rome was founded, since the same poet is said to have lived before that city was founded—as divining something great; whom also he snatched away in a cloud, as he says, lest he be slain by Achilles, though he desired to overturn from their foundation, as he confesses in Virgil, 'the walls of perjured Troy built by his own hands.' Ignorant therefore, those great gods, Neptune and Apollo, that Laomedon would deny them their wage, were builders of the Trojan walls for nothing and unthanked. Let them see whether it be not graver to believe in such gods than to perjure oneself to such gods.
因為荷馬把他描繪——他出自埃涅阿斯的世系(羅馬乃由埃涅阿斯的後裔所建立),既然據說這同一位詩人生活在那城建立之前——說他預言著某件大事;荷馬又說,他被一片雲擄去,免得被阿喀琉斯殺死,雖然他渴望把那城從根基傾覆,正如他在維吉爾筆下所承認的:「特洛伊背誓的城牆,是他親手所築。」所以,涅普頓和阿波羅這兩位大神,因不知拉俄墨冬將否認他們的工價,竟白白地、不受感謝地為特洛伊人築了城牆。讓他們看看,相信這樣的神明,豈不比對這樣的神明背誓更為嚴重?
3:268
Hoc enim nec ipse Homerus facile credidit, qui Neptunum quidem contra Troianos, Apollinem autem pro Troianis pugnantem facit, cum illo periurio ambos fabula narret offensos. Si igitur fabulis credunt, erubescant talia colere numina; si fabulis non credunt, non obtendant Troiana periuria, aut mirentur deos periuria punisse Troiana, amasse Romana. Unde enim coniuratio Catilinae in tanta tamque corrupta ciuitate habuit etiam eorum grandem copiam, quos manus adque lingua periurio aut sanguine ciuili alebat? Quid enim aliud totiens senatores corrupti in iudiciis, totiens populus in suffragiis uel in quibusque causis, quae aput eum contionibus agebantur, nisi etiam peierando peccabant?
For not even Homer himself easily believed this, who makes Neptune indeed fight against the Trojans, but Apollo fight for the Trojans, although the fable narrates that both were offended by that perjury. If, then, they believe the fables, let them blush to worship such deities; if they do not believe the fables, let them not put forward the Trojan perjuries, or let them marvel that the gods punished Trojan perjuries but loved the Roman ones. For whence, in so great and so corrupt a city, did the conspiracy of Catiline have so great an abundance of those whose hand and tongue were fed by perjury or by civil bloodshed? For what else were the senators, so often corrupted in judgments, the people so often corrupted in their votes or in whatever causes were transacted before them in assemblies, doing, but also sinning by perjury?
因為連荷馬自己也不輕易相信這事,他把涅普頓描繪成與特洛伊人爭戰,卻把阿波羅描繪成為特洛伊人爭戰,雖然那寓言敘述二者都因那背誓而受了冒犯。那麼,他們若相信這些寓言,就當以敬拜這樣的神明為羞;他們若不相信這些寓言,就不要提出特洛伊人的背誓,否則就當詫異:神明竟懲罰特洛伊人的背誓,卻喜愛羅馬人的背誓。否則,在如此大、如此腐敗的城中,喀提林的陰謀怎會擁有如此眾多以背誓或內戰流血為生、其手與舌靠這些餵養的人?那一再在審判中被收買的元老們、一再在投票或在會中議事的種種案件裡被收買的百姓,所做的豈不也是藉背誓而犯罪?
3:269
Namque corruptissimis moribus ad hoc mos iurandi seruabatur antiquus, non ut ab sceleribus metu religionis prohiberentur, sed ut periuria quoque sceleribus ceteris adderentur. CAPUT III. Non potuisse offendi deos Paridis adulterio, quod inter ipsos traditur frequentatum. Nulla itaque causa est, quare di, quibus, ut dicunt, steterat illud imperium, cum a Graecis praeualentibus probentur uicti, Troianis peierantibus fingantur irati. Nec adulterio Paridis, ut rursus a quibusdam defenduntur, ut Troiam desererent, suscensuerunt. Auctores enim doctoresque peccatorum esse adsolent, non ultores.
For amid the most corrupt morals, the ancient custom of swearing was preserved to this end—not that men might be deterred from crimes by the fear of religion, but that perjuries too might be added to their other crimes. CHAPTER III. That the gods could not have been offended by the adultery of Paris, which is reported to have been a frequent practice among themselves. There is therefore no reason why the gods, on whom, as they say, that empire rested, when they are proved to have been conquered by the prevailing Greeks, should be feigned to be angry at the perjuring Trojans. Nor were they incensed at the adultery of Paris—as they are again defended by some—so as to desert Troy. For they are wont to be the authors and teachers of sins, not the avengers.
因為在那最腐敗的道德之中,古老的起誓習俗被保存,其目的並非要人因敬畏宗教而被攔阻不去犯罪,乃是要把背誓也加在他們其餘的罪上。第三章。論神明不可能因帕里斯的姦淫而受冒犯,因為據傳這事在牠們自己中間屢見不鮮。所以毫無理由說:那些(據他們所言)那帝國所倚靠的神明,當牠們被證實已被佔上風的希臘人征服時,竟被臆想為向背誓的特洛伊人發怒。牠們也並非因帕里斯的姦淫而動怒——正如某些人又如此為牠們辯護——以致離棄特洛伊。因為牠們慣於作罪的始作俑者與教唆者,而非報復者。
3:270
\'Urbem Romam, inquit Sallustius, sicuti ego accepi, condidere adque habuere initio Troiani, qui Aenea duce profugi sedibus incertis uagabantur\'. Si ergo adulterium Paridis uindicandum numina censuerunt, aut magis in Romanis aut certe etiam in Romanis puniendum fuit, quia Aeneae mater hoc fecit. Sed quo modo in illo illud flagitium oderant, qui in sua socia Venere non oderant (ut alia omittam) quod cum Anchise commiserat, ex quo Aenean pepererat? An quia illud factum est indignante Menelao, illud autem concedente Vulcano? Di enim, credo, non zelant coniuges suas usque adeo, ut eas etiam cum hominibus dignentur habere communes.
'The city of Rome,' says Sallust, 'as I have received it, the Trojans founded and held at the beginning, who, with Aeneas as their leader, wandered as fugitives in uncertain dwellings.' If, then, the deities judged that the adultery of Paris was to be avenged, it should have been punished either more so in the Romans, or at least also in the Romans, because Aeneas's mother did this very thing. But how did they hate that enormity in him, who did not hate—to omit other things—in their own associate Venus, what she had committed with Anchises, by whom she had borne Aeneas? Was it because the one was done with Menelaus indignant, but the other with Vulcan consenting? For the gods, I suppose, are not jealous of their wives to such a degree as to deign even to share them with men.
撒路斯特說:「羅馬城,據我所領受的,起初是特洛伊人所建立、所佔有的,他們以埃涅阿斯為首領,作為流亡者在不定的居所中漂泊。」那麼,倘若神明判定帕里斯的姦淫當受報應,這報應就更該臨到羅馬人身上,或至少也臨到羅馬人身上,因為埃涅阿斯的母親正是行了這事。但牠們怎能恨帕里斯身上的這醜行,卻不恨——別的且不提——牠們自己同夥維納斯與安喀塞斯所犯、並由此生下埃涅阿斯的那事呢?難道是因為前者是在墨涅拉俄斯憤慨之下所行,後者卻是在伏爾甘默許之下所行?因為我想,眾神並不那樣嫉妒自己的妻子,以致竟肯把她們與凡人共享。
3:271
Inridere fabulas fortassis existimor nec grauiter agere tanti ponderis causam. Non ergo credamus, si placet, Aenean esse Veneris filium: ecce concedo, si nec Romulum Martis. Si autem illud, quur non et illud? An deos [fas est] hominibus feminis, mares autem homines deabus misceri nefas? Dura uel potius non credenda condicio, quod ex iure Veneris in concubitu Marti licuit, hoc in iure suo ipsi Veneri non licere. At utrumque firmatum est auctoritate Romana. Neque enim minus credidit recentior Caesar auiam Venerem quam patrem antiquior Romulus Martem. CAPUT IIII. De sententia Varronis, qua utile esse dixit, ut se homines dis genitos mentiantur. Dixerit aliquis: Itane tu ista credis?
Perhaps I am thought to be deriding the fables, and not to be treating a cause of so great weight gravely. Let us then, if it please, not believe that Aeneas is the son of Venus: behold, I concede it, if also Romulus is not the son of Mars. But if the one, why not also the other? Or is it lawful for gods to mingle with human women, but wicked for male humans to mingle with goddesses? A harsh, or rather an incredible, condition, that what by the right of Venus was permitted to Mars in intercourse, this should not be permitted to Venus herself in her own right. But both have been confirmed by Roman authority. For the later Caesar believed Venus to be his grandmother no less than the more ancient Romulus believed Mars to be his father. CHAPTER IV. On the opinion of Varro, by which he said it was useful for men to feign themselves born of the gods. Someone may say: Do you then believe these things?
或許有人以為我是在嘲笑這些寓言,而非莊重地處理一件如此重大的事。那麼,若你願意,我們就不信埃涅阿斯是維納斯的兒子:看哪,我承認此說,只要羅慕路斯也不是瑪爾斯的兒子。但若承認前者,為何不也承認後者?難道神明與凡間婦女交合是合法的,而凡間男子與女神交合卻是邪惡的?這是個苛刻、或者說難以置信的條件:照維納斯的權利,瑪爾斯在交媾中所許可的,竟不許可維納斯自己照她自己的權利去行。然而二者都已被羅馬的權威所確立。因為那較晚的凱撒相信維納斯是他的祖母,正如那較古的羅慕路斯相信瑪爾斯是他的父親,二者不相上下。第四章。論瓦羅的見解,他說人假稱自己出於神明乃是有益的。或許有人會說:那麼,你竟相信這些事嗎?
3:272
Ego uero ista non credo. Nam et uir doctissimus eorum Varro falsa haec esse, quamuis non audacter neque fidenter, paene tamen fatetur. Sed utile ciuitatibus esse dicit, ut se uiri fortes, etiamsi falsum sit, dis genitos esse credant, ut eo modo animus humanus uelut diuinae stirpis fiduciam gerens res magnas adgrediendas praesumat audacius, agat uehementius et ob hoc inpleat ipsa securitate felicius. Quae Varronis sententia expressa, ut potui, meis uerbis cernis quam latum locum aperiat falsitati, ubi intellegamus plura iam sacra et quasi religiosa potuisse confingi, ubi putata sunt ciuibus etiam de ipsis dis prodesse mendacia. CAPUT V.
I, for my part, do not believe these things. For even their most learned man, Varro, almost confesses—though not boldly nor confidently—that these things are false. But he says it is useful for cities that brave men should believe themselves, even if it be false, to be born of the gods, so that in that way the human mind, bearing as it were the confidence of a divine stock, may more boldly presume to undertake great enterprises, may act more vigorously, and on this account may, by that very security, accomplish them more happily. This opinion of Varro, expressed as I could in my own words, you perceive how wide a place it opens to falsehood, where we understand that many things now sacred and as it were religious could have been invented, where lies were thought to profit citizens even concerning the gods themselves. CHAPTER V.
我自己,這些事我並不相信。因為連他們最有學問的人瓦羅——雖不大膽、也不堅決——卻幾乎承認這些事是虛假的。但他說,對城邦而言,叫勇敢的人相信自己出於神明(即便這是假的)乃是有益的,好叫人的心思藉此彷彿懷著神聖血統的自信,更大膽地敢於著手偉大的事業,行事更為奮勇,並因此憑著那份篤定而更順遂地成就。瓦羅這見解,我盡力以自己的話表達出來,你便看出它為虛假敞開了何等寬廣的地步:在那裡我們明白,許多如今被視為神聖、彷彿宗教性的事,原是可以被捏造出來的,既然連關乎神明本身的謊言,都被認為對公民有益。第五章。
3:273
Non probari quod di adulterium Paridis punierint, quod in Romuli matre non ulti sunt. Sed utrum potuerit Venus ex concubitu Anchisae Aenean parere uel Mars ex concubitu filiae Numitoris Romulum gignere, in medio relinquamus. Nam paene talis quaestio etiam de scripturis nostris oboritur, qua quaeritur, utrum praeuaricatores angeli cum filiabus hominum concubuerint, unde natis gigantibus, hoc est nimium grandibus ac fortibus uiris, tunc terra conpleta est. Proinde ad utrumque interim modo nostra disputatio referatur. Si enim uera sunt, quae aput illos de matre Aeneae et de patre Romuli lectitantur, quo modo possunt dis adulteria displicere hominum, quae in se ipsis concorditer ferunt?
That it cannot be approved that the gods punished the adultery of Paris, which they did not avenge in the mother of Romulus. But whether Venus could from intercourse with Anchises bear Aeneas, or Mars from intercourse with the daughter of Numitor beget Romulus, let us leave undecided. For nearly such a question arises also from our own Scriptures, in which it is asked whether the transgressing angels lay with the daughters of men, from whom, when giants were born—that is, exceedingly great and strong men—the earth was then filled. Accordingly, let our discussion for the present be referred to both cases. For if those things are true which are read among them concerning the mother of Aeneas and the father of Romulus, how can the adulteries of men displease the gods, which they bear in concord among themselves?
論不能贊同神明懲罰帕里斯的姦淫,因為牠們並未在羅慕路斯母親的事上加以報應。但維納斯是否能藉與安喀塞斯交合生下埃涅阿斯,瑪爾斯是否能藉與努米托爾之女交合生下羅慕路斯,我們姑且懸而不決。因為從我們自己的聖經中也生出近乎這樣的問題,其中問道:那些犯罪的天使是否與人的女子同寢,由此生出巨人——即極其高大強壯的人——當時地上充滿了這等人。所以,讓我們眼下的討論同時涉及這兩種情形。因為,倘若他們中間所讀關於埃涅阿斯之母與羅慕路斯之父的那些事是真的,那麼人的姦淫怎能使神明不悅,既然牠們自己中間和睦地容忍這些事?
3:274
Si autem falsa sunt, ne sic quidem possunt irasci ueris adulteriis humanis, qui etiam falsis delectantur suis. Huc accedit, quoniam, si illud de Marte non creditur, ut hoc quoque de Venere non credatur, nullo diuini concubitus obtentu matris Romuli causa defenditur. Fuit autem sacerdos illa Vestalis, et ideo di magis in Romanos sacrilegum illud flagitium quam in Troianos Paridis adulterium uindicare debuerunt. Nam et ipsi Romani antiqui in stupro detectas Vestae sacerdotes uiuas etiam defodiebant, adulteras autem feminas, quamuis aliqua damnatione, nulla tamen morte plectebant: usque adeo grauius quae putabant adyta diuina quam humana cubilia uindicabant. CAPUT VI.
But if they are false, neither so can they be angry at true human adulteries, who delight even in their own false ones. To this is added that, since—if that concerning Mars is not believed, so that this concerning Venus also is not believed—then, with no pretext of divine intercourse, the cause of Romulus's mother is left undefended. Now she was a Vestal priestess, and therefore the gods ought rather to have avenged that sacrilegious enormity in the Romans than the adultery of Paris in the Trojans. For the ancient Romans themselves used even to bury alive the priestesses of Vesta caught in defilement, but adulterous women, though with some condemnation, they punished with no death at all—to such a degree did they avenge more grievously what they thought to be divine sanctuaries than human bedchambers. CHAPTER VI.
但倘若那些事是假的,那麼牠們既然連自己虛假的姦淫都引以為樂,也就同樣不能向人真實的姦淫發怒。此外還當加上:既然——若關於瑪爾斯的事不被相信,以致關於維納斯的事也不被相信——那麼便毫無神聖交合的藉口,羅慕路斯母親的案情就無從辯護了。而她原是維斯太的女祭司,所以神明本當更去報應羅馬人身上那褻瀆的醜行,過於報應特洛伊人身上帕里斯的姦淫。因為古羅馬人自己甚至慣於把被查出失貞的維斯太女祭司活埋,而對行姦的婦女,雖加以某種定罪,卻全然不處死刑——可見他們報應那被視為神聖的殿堂,遠比報應人的臥房更為嚴厲。第六章。
3:275
De parricidio Romuli, quod di non uindicarunt. Aliud adicio, quia, si peccata hominum illis numinibus displicerent, ut offensi Paridis facto desertam Troiam ferro ignibusque donarent, magis eos contra Romanos moueret Romuli frater occisus quam contra Troianos Graecus maritus inlusus; magis inritaret parricidium nascentis quam regnantis adulterium ciuitatis. Nec ad causam, quam nunc agimus, interest, utrum hoc fieri Romulus iusserit aut Romulus fecerit, quod multi inpudentia negant, multi pudore dubitant, multi dolore dissimulant. Nec nos itaque in ea re diligentius requirenda per multorum scriptorum perpensa testimonia demoremur:
On the murder of Romulus' brother, which the gods did not avenge. I add a further point. If the sins of men were displeasing to those deities, so that, offended by the deed of Paris, they handed over abandoned Troy to sword and fire, then the slaying of Romulus' brother ought to have moved them against the Romans far more than the mockery inflicted upon a Greek husband moved them against the Trojans; the parricide of a city at its birth ought to have provoked them more than the adultery of a city at the height of its reign. And it does not matter, for the case we are now pleading, whether Romulus ordered this to be done or did it himself, which many deny out of shamelessness, many doubt out of modesty, and many gloss over out of grief. Let us therefore not delay over investigating that matter too carefully through the weighed testimonies of many writers.
論羅慕路斯謀殺其兄弟之事,眾神並未為此復仇。我再補充一點:倘若人的罪惡使那些神祇不悅,以致他們因帕里斯的行為而受冒犯,便把被棄的特洛伊交付刀劍與烈火,那麼羅慕路斯兄弟的被殺,理應使他們對羅馬人發怒,遠勝於一個希臘丈夫所受的戲弄使他們對特洛伊人發怒;一座城在其誕生之時所犯的弒親之罪,理應比一座城在其鼎盛之時所犯的姦淫更激起他們的怒氣。而對於我們現在所辯論的案件而言,無論是羅慕路斯下令做此事,還是羅慕路斯親手所為,這並不重要;許多人因厚顏而否認,許多人因羞恥而存疑,許多人因悲痛而掩飾。因此,讓我們不必為了過於細究此事而停留於眾多作者所權衡的見證之上。
3:276
Romuli fratrem palam constat occisum, non ab hostibus, \' non ab alienis. Si aut perpetrauit aut imperauit hoc Romulus, magis ipse fuit Romanorum quam Paris Troianorum caput; quur igitur Troianis iram deorum prouocauit ille alienae coniugis raptor, et eorundem deorum tutelam Romanis inuitauit iste sui fratris extinctor? Si autem illud scelus a facto imperioque Romuli alienum est: quoniam debuit utique uindicari, tota hoc illa ciuitas fecit, quod tota contemsit, et non iam fratrem, sed patrem, quod est peius, occidit. Uterque enim fuit conditor, ubi alter scelere ablatus non permissus est esse regnator.
It is openly established that Romulus' brother was slain, not by enemies, not by strangers. If Romulus either perpetrated or commanded this, he himself was more the head of the Romans than Paris was of the Trojans. Why then did that ravisher of another man's wife provoke the wrath of the gods against the Trojans, while this destroyer of his own brother invited the protection of those same gods upon the Romans? But if that crime was foreign to the deed and command of Romulus, then since it surely ought to have been avenged, that whole city committed it, in that the whole city overlooked it; and so it slew not now a brother, but a father, which is worse. For each was a founder, since the one, carried off by crime, was not permitted to be a ruler.
羅慕路斯的兄弟乃公然被殺,這是確鑿無疑的——不是被敵人所殺,也不是被外人所殺。倘若羅慕路斯親自犯下或下令此事,那麼他作為羅馬人的首領,更甚於帕里斯作為特洛伊人的首領。那麼,為何那擄掠他人之妻的人,激起眾神對特洛伊人的怒氣,而這殺害自己兄弟的人,卻招來那同樣的眾神對羅馬人的庇護呢?但倘若那罪行與羅慕路斯的行為和命令無關,那麼既然此罪本當受報應,整座城便都犯了此罪,因為整座城都對它視而不見;於是它所殺的,已不再是兄弟,而是父親——這更為惡劣。因為二人都是奠基者,既然其中一位因罪被除,未獲准成為統治者。
3:277
Non est, ut arbitror, quod dicatur quid mali Troia meruerit, ut eam di desererent, quo posset extingui, et quid boni Roma, ut eam di inhabitarent, quo posset augeri; nisi quod uicti inde fugerunt et se ad istos, quos pariter deciperent, contulerunt; immo uero et illic manserunt ad eos more suo decipiendos, qui rursus easdem terras habitarent, et hic easdem artes fallaciae suae magis etiam exercendo maioribus honoribus gloriati sunt. CAPUT VII. De euersione Ilii, quod dux Marii Fimbria excidit. Certe enim ciuilibus iam bellis scatentibus quid miserum commiserat Ilium, ut a Fimbria, Marianarum partium homine pessimo, euerteretur, multo ferocius adque crudelius quam olim a Graecis?
There is no reason, I think, to ask what evil Troy deserved that the gods should abandon it so that it might be destroyed, and what good Rome deserved that the gods should dwell in it so that it might be enlarged—unless it be that, conquered, they fled from there and betook themselves to these people, whom they would deceive in like manner; nay rather, they remained there too, to deceive after their custom those who would again inhabit those same lands, while here they gloried in greater honours by plying the same arts of their deceit even more vigorously. CHAPTER VII. On the destruction of Ilium, which Fimbria, the general of Marius, overthrew. For surely, when the civil wars were already raging, what wretched offence had Ilium committed, that it should be overthrown by Fimbria, a most wicked man of the Marian faction, far more savagely and cruelly than once by the Greeks?
我認為,無需追問特洛伊究竟有何惡,使得眾神拋棄它以致它被毀滅;又有何善,使得眾神居於羅馬以致它得以壯大——除非是說,眾神戰敗後便從那裡逃走,投靠了這些人,要照樣欺騙他們;不,他們甚至留在那裡,按其慣常的伎倆欺騙那些日後再來居住那同一片土地的人,而在此處,他們以更熱切地施展同樣的欺詐之術,誇耀於更大的尊榮。第七章 論伊利昂之傾覆,即馬略的將領芬布里亞所摧毀者。因為當內戰已然熾烈之時,伊利昂究竟犯了什麼可悲的過錯,竟要被芬布里亞——馬略黨中最邪惡之人——以遠比昔日希臘人更兇殘暴虐的手段所傾覆呢?
3:278
Nam tunc et multi inde fugerunt et multi captiuati saltem in seruitute uixerunt; porro autem Fimbria prius edictum proposuit, ne cui parceretur, adque urbem totam cunctosque in ea homines incendio concremauit. Hoc meruit Ilium non a Graecis quos sua inritauerat iniquitate, sed a Romanis quos sua calamitate propagauerat, dis illis communibus ad haec repellenda nihil iuuantibus seu, quod uerum est, nihil ualentibus. Numquid et tunc Abscessere omnes adytis arisque relictis Di, quibus illud oppidum steterat post antiquos Graecorum ignes ruinasque reparatum? Si autem abscesserant, causam requiro, et oppidanorum quidem quanto inuenio meliorem, tanto deteriorem deorum.
For at that earlier time many fled from there, and many at least, though taken captive, lived on in slavery; but Fimbria first issued an edict that no one should be spared, and burned the whole city and all the men in it with fire. This Ilium deserved, not from the Greeks whom it had provoked by its own iniquity, but from the Romans whom it had propagated by its own calamity—while those gods, common to both, gave no help whatever to ward off these things, or, what is the truth, had no power to do so. Did not even then 'all the gods, leaving the shrines and altars deserted, depart'—the gods by whom that town had stood, restored after the ancient fires and ruins of the Greeks? But if they had departed, I seek the reason; and the more I find the cause of the townsmen better, the more I find that of the gods worse.
因為在從前那時,許多人從那裡逃走,許多人即使被擄為奴,至少還能存活;但芬布里亞先頒布命令,不准饒恕任何人,便用烈火將整座城和城中所有的人盡都焚毀。伊利昂落得此報,不是出於它以自己的不義所激怒的希臘人之手,而是出於它以自己的災難所繁衍出的羅馬人之手——而那些為兩方所共有的神祇,對於抵擋這些事毫無助益,或者說(這才是實情)根本無能為力。難道那時不也是「眾神盡都離去,撇下神龕與祭壇,棄之而走」嗎?——那座城曾靠這些神祇而屹立,在希臘人昔日的烈火與廢墟之後得以重建。但倘若他們已然離去,我便要追問緣由;而我越是發現城中居民的理由更佳,就越是發現眾神的理由更為惡劣。
3:279
Illi enim contra Fimbriam portas clauserant, ut Syllae seruarent integram ciuitatem; hinc eos iratus incendit uel potius penitus extinxit. Adhuc autem meliorum partium ciuilium Sylla dux fuit, adhuc armis rem publicam recuperare moliebatur; horum bonorum initiorum nondum malos euentus habuit. Quid ergo melius ciues urbis illius facere potuerunt, quid honestius, quid fidelius, quid Romana parentela dignius quam meliori causae Romanorum ciuitatem seruare et contra parricidam Romanae rei publicae portas claudere? At hoc eis in quantum exitium uerterit, adtendant defensores deorum. Deseruerint di adulteros Iliumque flammis Graecorum reliquerint, ut ex eius cineribus Roma castior nasceretur:
For they had shut their gates against Fimbria, in order to keep the city intact for Sulla; whereupon, enraged, he burned them, or rather utterly destroyed them. Now up to that point Sulla was the leader of the better side in the civil strife; up to that point he was striving by arms to recover the commonwealth; he had not yet had the evil outcomes of these good beginnings. What better thing, then, could the citizens of that city have done, what more honourable, what more faithful, what more worthy of their Roman kinship, than to keep their city for the better cause of the Romans and to shut their gates against the parricide of the Roman commonwealth? Yet let the defenders of the gods mark to how great a destruction this turned for them. Suppose the gods abandoned the adulterers and left Ilium to the flames of the Greeks, so that from its ashes a chaster Rome might be born:
因為他們曾向芬布里亞緊閉城門,要為蘇拉保全完整的城邑;芬布里亞為此大怒,便焚燒了他們,甚至徹底毀滅了他們。然而直到那時,蘇拉仍是內亂中較善一方的領袖;直到那時,他仍在以武力謀求恢復共和國;他這些良善開端尚未結出惡果。那麼,那城的公民還能做出什麼更好的事,更榮譽、更忠信、更配得上他們與羅馬的親緣關係,比起為羅馬人較善的一方保全城邑,並向羅馬共和國的弒親者緊閉城門呢?然而,眾神的辯護者啊,且看這事為他們招致了何等巨大的毀滅。就算眾神拋棄了那些姦夫,把伊利昂留給希臘人的烈火,好叫一座更貞潔的羅馬從它的灰燼中誕生:
3:280
quur et postea deseruerunt eandem ciuitatem Romanis cognatam, non rebellantem aduersus Romam nobilem filiam, sed iustioribus eius partibus fidem constantissimam piissimamque seruantem, eamque delendam reliquerunt non Graecorum uiris fortibus, sed uiro spurcissimo Romanorum? Aut si displicebat dis causa partium Syllanarum, cui seruantes urbem miseri portas clauserant: quur eidem Syllae tanta bona promittebant et praenuntiabant? An et hic agnoscuntur adulatores felicium potius quam infelicium defensores? Non ergo Ilium etiam tunc, ab eis cum desereretur, euersum est. Nam daemones ad decipiendum semper uigilantissimi, quod potuerunt, fecerunt.
why did they afterward also abandon that same city, kin to the Romans—a noble daughter not rebelling against Rome, but keeping the most constant and most dutiful loyalty to the juster side of Rome—and leave it to be destroyed, not by valiant Greek men, but by a most filthy man of the Romans? Or if the cause of the Sullan party was displeasing to the gods, the party for which those wretches had shut their gates in keeping the city, why did they promise and foretell such great goods to that same Sulla? Or are they here recognized as flatterers of the fortunate rather than as defenders of the unfortunate? Therefore Ilium was not overthrown even then, when it was abandoned by them. For the demons, ever most vigilant for deceiving, did what they could.
那麼,為何他們後來又拋棄那同一座與羅馬有親緣的城邑——一個並未背叛羅馬的高貴女兒,反倒對羅馬較為公義的一方持守最堅定、最虔誠的忠信——卻把它留給毀滅,不是死於勇猛的希臘人之手,而是死於羅馬人中一個最污穢之人之手呢?又或者,倘若蘇拉一黨的緣由使眾神不悅,就是那些可憐人為了保全城邑而緊閉城門所效忠的一黨,那麼為何眾神又向那同一個蘇拉應許並預告如此巨大的好處呢?難道他們在此被認出是得勢者的諂媚者,而非失勢者的辯護者嗎?因此,伊利昂即使在那時被他們所棄,也並未因此而傾覆。因為那些惡魔,向來最殷勤於行欺騙之事,便盡其所能而為。
3:281
Euersis quippe et incensis omnibus cum oppido simulacris solum Mineruae sub tanta ruina templi illius, ut scribit Liuius, integrum stetisse perhibetur, non ut [diceretur] Di patrii, quorum semper sub numine Troia est, ad eorum laudem, sed ne diceretur: Excessere omnes adytis arisque relictis Di, ad eorum defensionem. Illud enim posse permissi sunt, non unde probarentur potentes, sed unde praesentes conuincerentur. CAPUT VIII. An debuerit dis Iliacis Roma committi. ,Dis itaque Iliacis post Troiae ipsius documentum qua tandem prudentia Roma custodienda commissa est? Dixerit quispiam iam eos Romae habitare solitos, quando expugnante Fimbria cecidit Ilium. Unde ergo stetit Mineruae simulacrum?
For when, along with the town, all the images had been overthrown and burned, only that of Minerva, beneath the great ruin of her temple, is reported—as Livy writes—to have stood unharmed; not so that it might be said, to the gods' praise, 'The fatherland's gods, beneath whose divine power Troy ever stands,' but rather so that it might not be said, in their defence, 'All the gods departed, leaving the shrines and altars deserted.' For they were permitted to do that much, not whereby they might be proved powerful, but whereby they might be convicted of being present. CHAPTER VIII. Whether Rome ought to have been entrusted to the gods of Ilium. With what prudence, then, after the very lesson of Troy itself, was Rome entrusted to be guarded to the gods of Ilium? Someone may say that they were already accustomed to dwell at Rome when Ilium fell to the assault of Fimbria. Whence, then, did the image of Minerva stand?
因為當城鎮連同所有的神像盡都被傾覆焚毀之時,唯獨彌涅耳瓦的神像,據李維所記,在那神廟巨大的廢墟之下,相傳安然無損地屹立著;這並非為了眾神的稱讚而說「祖國的眾神,特洛伊永遠在其神威之下屹立」,倒是為了不致有人為他們辯護而說「眾神盡都離去,撇下神龕與祭壇」。因為他們獲准做到的,僅此而已——並非藉此證明他們有能力,乃是藉此被定罪:他們不過是在場罷了。第八章 論羅馬是否本當託付給伊利昂的眾神。那麼,在特洛伊本身的教訓之後,竟以何等的明智,把羅馬交託給伊利昂的眾神來守護呢?有人或許會說,當伊利昂被芬布里亞攻陷之時,眾神早已習慣居於羅馬。那麼,彌涅耳瓦的神像又是從何屹立的呢?
3:282
Deinde, si aput Romam erant, quando Fimbria deleuit ilium, fortasse aput Ilium erant,. quando a Gallis ipsa Roma capta et incensa est; sed ut sunt auditu acutissimi motuque celerrimi, ad uocem anseris cito redierunt, ut saltem Capitolinum collem, qui remanserat, tuerentur; ceterum ad alia defendenda serius sunt redire commoniti. CAPUT VIIII. An illam pacem, quae sub Numae regno fuit, deos praestitisse credendum sit. Hi etiam Numam Pompilium successorem Romuli adiuuisse creduntur, ut toto regni sui tempore pacem haberet et Iani portas, quae bellis patere adsolent, clauderet, eo merito scilicet, quia Romanis multa sacra constituit.
Furthermore, if they were at Rome when Fimbria destroyed Ilium, perhaps they were at Ilium when Rome herself was captured and burned by the Gauls; but since they are most keen of hearing and most swift of movement, at the cry of the goose they quickly returned, so as at least to guard the Capitoline hill, which had remained; yet to defend the other parts they were warned to return too late. CHAPTER IX. Whether it should be believed that the gods bestowed that peace which existed under the reign of Numa. These same gods are also believed to have aided Numa Pompilius, the successor of Romulus, so that throughout the whole time of his reign he might have peace and might close the gates of Janus, which are wont to lie open in wartime—by this merit, namely, that he established many sacred rites for the Romans.
再者,倘若芬布里亞摧毀伊利昂時眾神在羅馬,那麼當羅馬本身被高盧人攻陷焚燒時,他們或許正在伊利昂;然而既然他們聽覺最敏、行動最捷,一聞鵝鳴便迅速返回,至少守住了尚存的卡庇托利山;至於防衛其他地方,他們卻被提醒得太遲而返回不及。第九章 論努馬在位時所享的那太平,是否當信為眾神所賜。這同樣的眾神,也被認為曾幫助羅慕路斯的繼任者努馬·龐皮利烏斯,使他在位的整個期間都能享有太平,並能關閉雅努斯之門——那門在戰時慣常敞開——其功德無非是:他為羅馬人設立了許多祭儀。
3:283
Illi uero homini pro tanto otio gratulandum fuit, si modo id rebus salubribus scisset inpendere et perniciosissima curiositate neglecta Deum uerum uera pietate perquirere. Nunc autem non ei di contulerunt illud otium, sed eum minus fortasse decepissent, si otiosum minime repperissent. Quanto enim minus eum occupatum inuenerunt, tanto magis ipsi occupauerunt. Nam quid ille molitus sit et quibus artibus deos tales sibi uel illi ciuitati consociare potuerit, Varro prodit, quod, si Domino placuerit, suo diligentius disseretur loco. Modo autem quia de beneficiis eorum quaestio est:
That man was indeed to be congratulated on so great a leisure, if only he had known how to spend it on wholesome pursuits, and, having put aside his most pernicious curiosity, to seek out the true God with true piety. But as it was, the gods did not confer that leisure upon him; rather, they would perhaps have deceived him less, had they found him by no means at leisure. For the less occupied they found him, the more they themselves occupied him. For what he contrived, and by what arts he was able to associate such gods with himself or with that city, Varro relates—a matter which, if it please the Lord, shall be discussed more carefully in its own place. For now, since the question concerns their benefits:
那人確實當為如此巨大的閒暇而蒙人慶賀,只要他懂得把閒暇用於有益之事,並撇下他那最有害的好奇,以真正的虔誠尋求真神。然而事實上,眾神並未把那閒暇賜給他;倒不如說,倘若他們發現他毫無閒暇,或許還較少欺騙他。因為他們發現他越是無所事事,便越是自己來佔據他。至於他謀劃了什麼,又用什麼伎倆得以使這樣的眾神與他自己或與那城相結合,瓦羅有所記載——此事若蒙主喜悅,當在適當之處更仔細地討論。如今,既然問題在於他們的恩惠:
3:284
magnum beneficium est pax, sed Dei ueri beneficium est, plerumque etiam sicut sol, sicut pluuia uitaeque alia subsidia super ingratos et nequam. Sed si hoc tam magnum bonum di illi Romae uel Pompilio contulerunt, quur imperio Romano per ipsa tempora laudabilia id numquam postea praestiterunt? An utiliora erant sacra, cum instituerentur, quam cum instituta celebrarentur? Atqui tunc nondum erant, sed ut essent addebantur; postea uero iam erant, quae ut prodessent custodiebantur.
peace is a great benefit, but it is a benefit of the true God, like the sun, like the rain and other supports of life, which He bestows for the most part even upon the ungrateful and the worthless. But if those gods conferred this so great good upon Rome or upon Pompilius, why did they never afterward grant it to the Roman empire throughout those praiseworthy times? Were the sacred rites more useful when they were being instituted than when, once instituted, they were being celebrated? But at that time they did not yet exist, but were being added in order that they might exist; afterward, however, they already existed, and were being preserved in order that they might profit.
太平是一大恩惠,然而它是真神的恩惠,正如太陽、雨水以及其他維生之物,祂大多甚至賜給那忘恩負義、卑劣不堪的人。但倘若那些神祇把這如此巨大的好處賜給了羅馬或龐皮利烏斯,為何他們此後在那些值得稱讚的時代,從未把它賜給羅馬帝國呢?難道祭儀在初設立之時,比起設立之後在舉行之時,更為有用嗎?然而那時祭儀尚不存在,乃是為要使其存在而被增添的;後來祭儀既已存在,便是為要使其有益而被保存的。
3:285
Quid ergo est, quod illi quadraginta tres uel, ut alii uolunt, triginta et nouem anni in tam longa pace transacti sunt regnante Numa, et postea sacris institutis disque ipsis, qui eisdem sacris fuerant inuitati, iam praesidibus adque tutoribus uix post tam multos annos ab Urbe condita usque ad Augustum pro magno miraculo unus commemoratur annus post primum bellum Punicum, quo belli portas Romani claudere potuerunt? CAPUT X. An optandum fuerit, ut tanta bellorum rabie Romanum augeretur imperium, cum eo studio, quo sub Numa actum est, et quietum esse potuisset et tutum.
What, then, is the explanation that those forty-three years—or, as others would have it, thirty-nine—were passed in such long peace while Numa reigned, and yet afterward, when the sacred rites had been instituted and the gods themselves, who had been invited by those very rites, were already presiding and acting as guardians, scarcely after so many years, from the founding of the City down to Augustus, is one single year commemorated as a great miracle—after the first Punic war—in which the Romans were able to close the gates of war? CHAPTER X. Whether it ought to have been desired that the Roman empire should be enlarged amid so great a madness of wars, when, with the zeal employed under Numa, it might have been both quiet and safe.
那麼,這作何解釋呢——在努馬在位之時,那四十三年(或如另有人所言,三十九年)在如此長久的太平中度過;然而後來,祭儀既已設立,那些藉著那些祭儀被邀請來的眾神本身既已主持並充當守護者,從建城直到奧古斯都,歷經如此漫長的歲月,竟僅有一年——即第一次布匿戰爭之後——被當作一大奇蹟而被紀念,在那一年裡羅馬人得以關閉戰爭之門?第十章 論在如此巨大的戰爭瘋狂之中擴張羅馬帝國,是否當為人所願望,既然以努馬時所運用的那種熱忱,本可既安寧又穩妥。
3:286
An respondent, quod nisi adsiduis sibique continuo succedentibus bellis Romanum imperium tam longe lateque non posset augeri et tam grandi gloria diffamari? Idonea uero causa! Ut magnum esset imperium, quur esse deberet inquietum? Nonne in corporibus hominum satius est modicam staturam cum sanitate habere quam ad molem aliquam giganteam perpetuis adflictionibus peruenire, nec cum perueneris requiescere, sed quanto grandioribus membris, tanto maioribus agitari malis? Quid autem mali esset, ac non potius plurimum boni, si ea tempora perdurarent, quae perstrinxit Sallustius, ubi ait:
Do they reply that, unless by continual wars succeeding one another without break, the Roman empire could not have been enlarged so far and wide and spread abroad with such immense glory? A fitting cause indeed! In order that the empire might be great, why ought it to have been restless? Is it not better, in the bodies of men, to have a moderate stature with health than to attain to some gigantic bulk through perpetual afflictions, and, when you have attained it, not to find rest, but, the larger the limbs, to be troubled by the greater the evils? What evil, indeed—nay rather, what abundance of good—would there have been, had those times endured which Sallust touched upon when he says:
他們是否回答說:羅馬帝國若非藉著彼此接連不斷的連年戰爭,便不可能擴張得如此廣闊遼遠,又以如此宏大的榮耀傳揚於外?這真是個合適的理由!為要使帝國強大,又何必動盪不安呢?在人的身體上,難道擁有適中的身材而健康,不勝於藉著永無止境的折磨而達到某種巨人般的龐大,而當你達到之後,並不得安息,反倒肢體越大,所受的禍患就越大嗎?倘若撒路斯提烏斯所略述的那些時代得以延續,又有何禍患——倒不如說,有何等豐盛的福分呢——他說:
3:287
\'Igitur initio reges (nam in terris nomen imperii id primum fuit) diuersi pars ingenium, alii corpus exercebant; etiamtum uita hominum sine cupiditate agitabatur, sua cuique satis placebant\'. An ut tam multum augeretur imperium, debuit fieri quod Vergilius detestatur, dicens: Deterior donec paulatim et decolor aetas Et belli rabies et amor successit habendi? Sed plane pro tantis bellis susceptis et gestis iusta defensio Romanorum est, quod inruentibus sibi inportune inimicis resistere cogebat non auiditas adipiscendae laudis humanae, sed necessitas tuendae salutis et libertatis. Ita sit plane.
'Therefore in the beginning the kings (for upon earth this was the first name of dominion) were diverse: some exercised the mind, others the body; even then the life of men was passed without covetousness, and each was sufficiently content with his own.' Was it, then, in order that the empire might be enlarged so greatly, that what Virgil detests should come to pass, when he says: 'Until little by little an age worse and degenerate, and the madness of war, and the love of having, succeeded'? But surely, for so many wars undertaken and waged, the just defence of the Romans is this: that not the greed of acquiring human praise, but the necessity of protecting their safety and liberty, compelled them to resist enemies importunately rushing upon them. So be it, plainly.
「因此,起初眾王(因為在地上這是統治權的最初名稱)各有不同:有些操練心智,有些操練身體;甚至那時,人的生活也是無貪慾地度過,各人對自己所有的便心滿意足。」那麼,難道是為要使帝國如此大大擴張,才任由維吉爾所憎惡之事發生嗎?他說:「直到一個更壞、更敗壞的時代漸漸來臨,戰爭的瘋狂與佔有的貪愛接踵而至。」然而,對於所承擔並進行的如此眾多的戰爭,羅馬人公義的辯護無非是這一點:迫使他們抵抗那不合時宜地向他們撲來的仇敵的,並非攫取人間稱讚的貪慾,乃是保護自身安全與自由的必要。那便如此罷。
3:288
Nam postquam res eorum, sicut scribit ipse Sallustius, legibus moribus agris aucta satis prospera satisque pollens uidebatur, sicut pleraque mortalium habentur, inuidia ex opulentia orta est. Igitur reges populique finitimi bello tentare; pauci ex amicis auxilio esse, nam ceteri metu perculsi a periculis aberant. At Romani domi militiaeque intenti festinare parare, alius alium hortari, hostibus obuiam ire, libertatem patriam parentesque armis tegere. Post ubi pericula uirtute propulerant, sociis adque amicis auxilia portabant magisque dandis quam accipiendis beneficiis amicitias parabant). Decenter his artibus Roma creuit.
For after their affairs, as Sallust himself writes, had been increased by laws, by morals, and by lands, and seemed sufficiently prosperous and sufficiently powerful—as most things of mortals are held—envy arose out of their wealth. 'Therefore neighbouring kings and peoples made trial of them in war; few of their friends were of help, for the rest, smitten with fear, kept away from the dangers. But the Romans, intent at home and in the field, hastened, made ready, exhorted one another, went out to meet the enemy, and protected with arms their liberty, their fatherland, and their parents. Afterward, when by valour they had repelled the dangers, they bore aid to their allies and friends, and procured friendships rather by giving than by receiving benefits.' By such arts Rome fittingly grew.
因為照撒路斯提烏斯本人所記,他們的境況既藉律法、藉風俗、藉土地而增長,顯得相當興盛、相當強盛——正如凡人的事物大多被看待的那樣——嫉妒便由其富足而生。「於是鄰近的列王與列邦以戰爭試探他們;他們的友邦中少有相助的,因為其餘的都被恐懼所擊,遠避危難。但羅馬人在內政與軍旅上都警醒奮發,急速籌備,彼此勉勵,出去迎敵,以兵器護衛他們的自由、祖國與父母。後來,當他們憑勇力擊退了危難,便向盟友與友邦施以援手,且寧可藉施恩而非受恩來締結友誼。」羅馬便藉這些作為而恰當地增長起來。
3:289
Sed regnante Numa, ut tam longa pax esset, utrum inruebant inprobi belloque tentabant, an nihil eorum fiebat, ut posset pax illa persistere? Si enim bellis etiam tum Roma lacessebatur nec armis arma obuia ferebantur: quibus modis agebatur, ut nulla pugna superati, nullo Martio impetu territi sedarentur inimici, his modis semper ageretur et semper Roma clausis Iani portis pacata regnaret. Quod si in potestate non fuit, non ergo Roma pacem habuit, quamdiu di eorum, sed quamdiu homines finitimi circumquaque uoluerunt, qui eam nullo bello prouocauerunt; nisi forte di tales etiam id homini uendere audebunt, quod alius homo uoluit siue noluit.
But while Numa reigned, in order that there might be such long peace, did wicked men rush in and make trial by war, or did none of these things happen, so that that peace could persist? For if even then Rome was being harassed by wars and arms were not borne to meet arms, then by whatever means it was brought about that the enemies, overcome by no battle, terrified by no warlike onset, were quieted—by those same means it might always have been brought about, and Rome might always have reigned in peace with the gates of Janus shut. But if this was not within their power, then Rome did not have peace so long as their gods, but so long as the neighbouring men round about, willed it—men who provoked her by no war; unless perhaps such gods would even dare to sell to one man that which another man either willed or did not will.
然而在努馬在位之時,為要有如此長久的太平,是否有惡人衝來以戰爭試探,抑或這些事都未曾發生,以致那太平得以持續呢?因為倘若那時羅馬仍被戰爭所擾,而兵器並未被舉起以迎兵器,那麼無論用什麼方法使那些並未在任何戰役中被擊敗、未被任何戰陣的衝擊所驚嚇的仇敵得以平息——以那同樣的方法,便可常常使之實現,羅馬便可常常在雅努斯之門緊閉之中和平統治。但倘若這不在他們的能力之內,那麼羅馬享有太平,就不是取決於他們的眾神多久,而是取決於四圍鄰近之人多久願意如此——那些並未以任何戰爭挑釁她的人;除非那樣的神祇竟敢把另一個人或願或不願之事,賣給某一個人。
3:290
Interest quidem iam uitio proprio, malas mentes quatenus sinantur isti daemones uel terrere uel excitare; sed I si semper hoc possent nec aliud secretiore ac superiore potestate contra eorum conatum saepe aliter ageretur, semper in potestate haberent paces bellicasque uictorias, quae semper fere per humanorum animorum motus accidunt; quas tamen plerumque contra eorum fieri uoluntatem non solae fabulae multa mentientes et uix ueri aliquid uel indicantes uel significantes, sed etiam ipsa Romana confitetur historia. CAPUT XI. De simulacro Cumani Apollinis, cuius fletus cre- creditus est cladem Graecorum, quibus opitulari non poterat, indicasse.
It does indeed concern us, by reason of their own vice, to ask to what extent these demons are permitted either to terrify or to stir up evil minds; but if they could always do this, and nothing were often done otherwise, against their endeavour, by a more secret and higher power, they would always have in their power both peaces and warlike victories, which nearly always come about through the movements of human minds—victories which, nevertheless, are for the most part brought about against their will, as not only the fables, lying much and scarcely either indicating or signifying anything true, but Roman history itself confesses. CHAPTER XI. On the image of the Cumaean Apollo, whose weeping was believed to have indicated the disaster of the Greeks, whom he was not able to help.
由於這些惡魔自身的惡,探究他們究竟在何等程度上被許可恐嚇或挑動惡人的心,這確實與我們有關;但倘若他們能常常做到這事,而不是常有別樣之事藉著一種更隱密、更崇高的能力,違背他們的企圖而成就,那麼他們便能常常掌控和平與戰爭的勝利——這些大都是藉著人心的活動而發生的——然而這些勝利大多是違背他們的意願而成就的,這不僅是那些大量說謊、幾乎既不指明也不表明任何真理的傳說所承認的,連羅馬歷史本身也承認。第十一章 論庫邁的阿波羅神像,其哭泣被認為預示了希臘人的災難,而他對此卻無力相助。
3:291
Neque enim aliunde Apollo ille Cumanus, cum aduersus Achiuos regemque Aristonicum bellaretur, quatriduo fleuisse nuntiatus est; quo prodigio haruspices territi cum id simulacrum in mare putauissent esse proiciendum, Cumani senes intercesserunt adque rettulerunt tale prodigium et Antiochi et Persis bello in eodem apparuisse figmento, et quia Romanis feliciter prouenisset, ex senatus consulto eidem Apollini suo dona missa esse testati sunt. Tunc uelut peritiores acciti haruspices responderunt simulacri Apollinis fletum ideo prosperum esse Romanis, quoniam Cumana colonia Graeca esset, suisque terris, unde accitus esset, id est ipsi Graeciae, luctum et cladem Apollinem significasse plorantem.
For from no other source was that Cumaean Apollo reported, when war was being waged against the Achaeans and King Aristonicus, to have wept for four days; at which prodigy the soothsayers were terrified, and when they had supposed that the image ought to be cast into the sea, the elders of Cumae intervened and recounted that such a prodigy had appeared in the same figure both in the war of Antiochus and of Perses, and that, because it had turned out favourably for the Romans, gifts had been sent by decree of the senate to their Apollo—so they testified. Then soothsayers, summoned as though more skilled, replied that the weeping of the image of Apollo was therefore prosperous for the Romans, because the Cumaean colony was Greek, and that Apollo, by weeping, had signified mourning and disaster to his own lands, whence he had been summoned—that is, to Greece itself.
因為那庫邁的阿波羅,當有人對亞該亞人和亞里斯托尼庫斯王作戰之時,被報導哭泣了四天,這絕非別有來由;占卜者見此預兆大為驚恐,當他們認為應把那神像投入海中時,庫邁的長老們出面阻止,並陳述說:同樣的預兆在安條克之戰和珀爾修斯之戰中也曾以同一形像出現過,而因為結果對羅馬人有利,元老院曾下令向他們的阿波羅獻上禮物——他們如此作證。於是又召來據稱更為精通的占卜者,他們回答說:阿波羅神像的哭泣之所以對羅馬人是吉兆,乃因庫邁殖民地原是希臘人的,而阿波羅藉著哭泣,是向他被召來之地——也就是希臘本身——預示哀慟與災難。
3:292
Deinde mox regem Aristonicum uictum et captum esse nuntiatum est, quem uinci utique Apollo nolebat et dolebat et hoc sui lapidis etiam lacrimis indicabat. Unde non usquequaque incongrue quamuis fabulosis, tamen ueritati similibus mores daemonum describuntur carminibus poetarum. Nam Camillam Diana doluit aput Vergilium et Pallantem moriturum Hercules fleuit.
Then soon afterward it was announced that King Aristonicus had been conquered and captured—he whom Apollo by all means did not wish to be conquered, and grieved over, and indicated this even by the tears of his own stone. Hence not at all incongruously, in verses that, though fabulous, are nevertheless like the truth, the characters of the demons are described by the poems of the poets. For in Virgil Diana grieved for Camilla, and Hercules wept for Pallas, who was about to die.
隨後不久便有消息傳來,說亞里斯托尼庫斯王已被擊敗並俘獲——阿波羅本是無論如何都不願他被擊敗的,並為此哀傷,甚至以他那石像的眼淚來表明此事。因此,詩人們的詩篇雖屬虛構,卻與真理相似,在其中描繪眾魔的性情,並非全然不協調。因為在維吉爾筆下,狄安娜為卡米拉哀傷,赫拉克勒斯為將死的帕拉斯哭泣。
3:293
Hinc fortassis et Numa Pompilius pace abundans, sed quo donante nesciens nec requirens, cum cogitaret otiosus, quibusnam dis tuendam Romanam salutem regnumque committeret, nec uerum illum adque omnipotentem summum Deum curare opinaretur ista terrena, adque recoleret Troianos deos, quos Aeneas aduexerat, neque Troianum neque Lauiniense ab ipso Aenea conditum regnum diu conseruare potuisse: alios prouidendos existimauit, quos illis prioribus, qui siue cum Romulo iam Romam transierant, siue quandoque Alba euersa fuerant transituri, uel tamquam fugitiuis custodes adhiberet uel tamquam inualidis adiutores. CAPUT XII.
Hence perhaps Numa Pompilius too, abounding in peace—but not knowing by whose gift, nor inquiring—when in his leisure he pondered to what gods he might commit the safeguarding of the Roman welfare and the kingdom, and did not suppose that the true and almighty most high God cared for these earthly things, and recalled that the Trojan gods, whom Aeneas had brought over, had been able to preserve for long neither the Trojan kingdom nor the Lavinian kingdom founded by Aeneas himself—he judged that other gods must be provided for, whom he might set, over those earlier ones (who either had already passed over with Romulus to Rome, or were destined at some time to pass over when Alba was overthrown), as guardians, as it were, over fugitives, or as helpers over the feeble. CHAPTER XII.
或許努馬·龐皮利烏斯也是如此——他享有豐盛的太平,卻不知是出於誰的恩賜,也不去尋問——當他在閒暇中思忖該把守護羅馬福祉與王國的責任交託給哪些神祇,又不認為那真實全能至高的神顧念這些屬地之事,並回想起埃涅阿斯所帶來的特洛伊眾神,既不能長久保全特洛伊王國,也不能保全埃涅阿斯本人所建立的拉維尼烏姆王國——他便判定必須另備別的神祇,好讓他把這些新神安置在那些先前的神祇之上(那些先前的神祇,或已隨羅慕路斯遷到羅馬,或注定在阿爾巴被傾覆時遷來),如同為逃亡者設立守護者,或為衰弱者設立助手。第十二章。
3:294
Quantos sibi deos Romani praeter constitutionem Numae adiecerint, quorum eos numerositas nihil iuuerit. Nec his sacris tamen Roma dignata est esse contenta, quae tam multa illic Pompilius constituerat. Nam ipsius summum templum nondum habebat Iouis; rex quippe Tarquinius ibi Capitolium fabricauit; Aesculapius autem ab Epidauro ambiuit ad Romam, ut peritissimus medicus in urbe nobilissima artem gloriosius exerceret; Mater etiam deum nescio unde a Pessinunte. Indignum enim erat, ut, cum eius filius iam colli Capitolino praesideret, adhuc ipsa in loco ignobili latitaret.
How many gods, beyond Numa's institution, the Romans added to themselves, whose multitude profited them nothing. Yet not even with these rites was Rome content to remain satisfied, the many rites which Pompilius had there instituted. For it did not yet have the chief temple of Jupiter himself; King Tarquinius, indeed, built the Capitol there; Aesculapius, moreover, journeyed round from Epidaurus to Rome, that, as a most skilled physician, he might more gloriously ply his art in a most noble city; the Mother of the gods, too, I know not whence, from Pessinus. For it was unworthy that, while her son was already presiding over the Capitoline hill, she herself should still lie hidden in an ignoble place.
論羅馬人在努馬的制度之外,為自己增添了何等眾多的神祇,而那些神的數目卻對他們毫無助益。然而,即便有龐皮利烏斯在那裡設立的這許多祭儀,羅馬仍不甘心以此為足。因為它尚未擁有朱庇特本身的至高神廟;確實,是塔克文王在那裡建造了卡庇托利神廟;此外,阿斯克勒庇俄斯從埃皮達魯斯輾轉來到羅馬,好讓他這位最精通的醫者,在一座最高貴的城邑中更榮耀地施展醫術;眾神之母也不知從何處,從佩西努斯而來。因為這實在不相稱:她的兒子既已主掌卡庇托利山,她自己卻仍藏匿於卑微之地。
3:295
Quae tamen si omnium deorum mater est, non solum secuta est Romam quosdam filios suos, uerum et alios praecessit etiam secuturos. Miror sane, si ipsa peperit Cynocephalum, qui longe postea uenit ex Aegypto. Utrum etiam dea Febris ex illa nata sit, uiderit Aesculapius pronepos eius; sed undecumque nata sit, non, opinor, audebunt eam dicere ignobilem di peregrini deam ciuem Romanam.
Yet she, if she is the mother of all the gods, not only followed certain of her sons to Rome, but even preceded others who were also to follow. I marvel indeed, if she gave birth to Cynocephalus, who came long afterward out of Egypt. Whether the goddess Fever too was born of her, let Aesculapius, her great-grandson, see to it; but from whatever source she was born, they will not, I think, dare to call her an ignoble goddess—those foreign gods—she who is a Roman citizen.
然而她若是眾神之母,便不僅是隨某些兒子來到羅馬,甚至還先於其他日後也要前來的兒子。倘若她生下了長久之後才從埃及而來的犬頭神,我倒真要稀奇了。至於發燒女神是否也是她所生,就讓她的曾孫阿斯克勒庇俄斯去查明罷;但無論她生於何處,我想那些外邦的神祇也不敢稱她為卑微的女神——她可是一位羅馬公民呢。
3:296
Sub hoc tot deorum praesidio (quos numerare quis potest, indigenas et alienigenas, caelites terrestres infernos, marinos fontanos fluuiales, et, ut Varro dicit, certos adque incertos, in omnibusque generibus deorum, sicut in animalibus, mares et feminas?) — sub hoc ergo tot deorum praesidio constituta Roma non tam magnis et horrendis cladibus, quales ex multis paucas commemorabo, agitari adfligique debuit. Nimis enim multos deos grandi fumo suo tamquam signo dato ad tuitionem congregauerat, quibus templa altaria, sacrificia sacerdotes instituendo adque praebendo summum uerum Deum, cui uni haec rite gesta debentur, offenderet.
Under the protection of so many gods (who can count them, native and foreign, of the heavens, of the earth, of the underworld, of the sea, of springs, of rivers, and, as Varro says, certain and uncertain, and in all the kinds of gods, as among animals, males and females?)—under this protection, then, of so many gods, Rome, once constituted, ought not to have been agitated and afflicted with such great and horrible disasters, of which out of many I shall recall a few. For it had assembled all too many gods for its protection, with its mighty smoke as though a signal given; toward whom, by instituting and furnishing temples, altars, sacrifices, and priests, it gave offence to the supreme true God, to whom alone these rites duly performed are owed.
在如此眾多神祇的庇護之下(誰能數算他們呢?——本土的與外來的,天上的、地上的、陰間的、海中的、泉源的、河流的,並且,照瓦羅所言,確知的與不確知的,在各類神祇之中,正如在動物之中,有雄有雌?)——那麼,在如此眾多神祇的這般庇護之下,羅馬既已建立,本不該被如此巨大而可怖的災難所攪擾、所折磨,這些災難我將從眾多之中略述幾件。因為它已用自己龐大的煙火,彷彿發出信號一般,召聚了過於眾多的神祇來護衛它;它藉著設立並供奉廟宇、祭壇、祭物與祭司,向這些神祇獻祭,反倒冒犯了至高的真神——唯有祂才當得這些按禮舉行的敬拜。
3:297
Et felicior quidem cum paucioribus uixit, sed quanto maior facta est, sicut nauis nautas, tanto plures adhibendos putauit; credo, desperans pauciores illos, sub quibus in conparationem peioris uitae melius uixerat, non sufficere ad opitulandum granditati suae. Primo enim sub ipsis regibus, excepto Numa Pompilio, de quo iam supra locutus sum, quantum malum discordiosi certaminis fuit, quod fratrem Romuli coegit occidi! CAPUT XIII. Quo iure, quo foedere Romani obtinuerint prima coniugia.
And indeed it lived more happily with fewer gods; but the greater it became, the more it thought ought to be brought in—just as a ship thinks it needs more sailors. I believe it despaired of those fewer gods, under whom it had lived better in comparison with its worse life, as not sufficing to aid its greatness. For first, under the kings themselves—except for Numa Pompilius, of whom I have already spoken above—how great an evil of discordant strife there was, which compelled the brother of Romulus to be slain! CHAPTER XIII. By what right, by what covenant the Romans obtained their first marriages.
確實,它與較少的神祇相處時更為幸福;但它越是壯大,便越認為當引入更多——正如一艘船以為它需要更多的水手。我相信它對那些較少的神祇感到絕望——它在那些神祇之下,相較於它後來更壞的生活,本是活得更好的——以為他們不足以助它的偉大。因為首先,在眾王本身的治下——除了我上文已述及的努馬·龐皮利烏斯——曾有何等巨大的不和爭鬥之惡,竟逼得羅慕路斯的兄弟被殺!第十三章 論羅馬人憑何權利、何盟約取得他們最初的婚姻。
3:298
Quo modo nec Iuno, quae cum Ioue suo iam fouebat Romanos rerum dominos gentemque togatam, nec Venus ipsa Aeneidas suos potuit adiuuare, ut bono et aequo more coniugia mererentur, cladesque tanta inruit huius inopiae, ut ea dolo raperent moxque conpellerentur pugnare cum soceris, ut miserae feminae nondum ex iniuria maritis conciliatae iam parentum sanguine dotarentur? At enim uicerunt in hac conflictione Romani uicinos suos. Quantis et quam multis utrimque uulneribus et funeribus tam propinquorum et confinium istae uictoriae constiterunt!
How is it that neither Juno, who together with her Jove was already cherishing the Romans, the lords of the world and the toga-clad nation, nor Venus herself was able to aid her own descendants of Aeneas, so that they might obtain marriages by good and equitable custom? Rather, so great a disaster of this want rushed in, that they seized them by guile and were soon compelled to fight with their fathers-in-law, so that the wretched women, not yet reconciled to their husbands after the injury, were already dowered with the blood of their parents. But indeed the Romans conquered their neighbours in this conflict. With how many and how great wounds and deaths, on both sides, of kinsmen so near and of neighbours, did these victories cost them!
何以朱諾——她連同她的朱庇特,早已眷顧羅馬人,這世界的主人、披著托加長袍的民族——以及維納斯本身,竟都無法幫助她們自己的埃涅阿斯後裔,使他們得以憑著良善公平的習俗成就婚姻呢?反倒是這缺乏之患如此巨大地襲來,以致他們用詭計擄掠那些婦女,隨即被迫與岳父們交戰,使得那些可憐的婦女,在受辱之後尚未與丈夫和好,便已沾染了父母的血而成了她們的嫁妝。然而羅馬人確實在這場衝突中戰勝了他們的鄰邦。可是,這些勝利在雙方付出了如此眾多、如此慘重的傷亡——都是這般至親近鄰的傷亡啊!
3:299
Propter unum Caesarem socerum et unum generum eius Pompeium iam mortua Caesaris filia, uxore Pompei, quanto et quam iusto doloris instinctu Lucanus exclamat: Bella per Emathios plus quam ciuilia campos Iusque datum sceleri canimus. Vicerunt ergo Romani, ut strage socerorum manibus cruentis ab eorum filiabus amplexus miserabiles extorquerent, nec illae auderent flere patres occisos, ne offenderent uictores maritos, quae adhuc illis pugnantibus pro quibus facerent uota nesciebant. Talibus nuptiis populum Romanum non Venus, sed Bellona donauit; aut fortassis Allecto illa inferna furia iam eis fauente Iunone plus in illos habuit licentiae, quam cum eius precibus contra Aenean fuerat excitata.
Because of a single Caesar, the father-in-law, and a single Pompey, his son-in-law—Caesar's daughter, Pompey's wife, being now dead—with how great and how just a goad of grief does Lucan cry out: 'Wars more than civil over the Emathian plains, and right granted to crime, we sing.' The Romans, then, conquered, so that from the slaughter of fathers-in-law they might wrench, with bloody hands, the pitiable embraces from those men's daughters—nor did those women dare to weep for their slain fathers, lest they offend their victorious husbands; and while these were still fighting, the women did not know for whom to make their vows. Upon such nuptials it was not Venus, but Bellona, who bestowed the Roman people; or perhaps that infernal Fury Allecto, with Juno now favouring them, had more license against them than when, at her prayers, she had been roused against Aeneas.
只因一位岳父凱撒和一位女婿龐培——凱撒的女兒、龐培的妻子如今已死——盧坎以何等巨大、何等正當的悲痛之刺發出呼喊:「我們歌唱那橫掃埃馬提亞平原、甚於內戰的戰爭,以及賦予罪行的權柄。」那麼,羅馬人之所以得勝,竟是為要從屠殺岳父的血泊中,以血腥的雙手,把那可悲的擁抱從那些人女兒的手中奪去——那些婦女也不敢為被殺的父親哭泣,唯恐冒犯她們得勝的丈夫;而當這些丈夫仍在交戰時,那些婦女竟不知該為誰祈願。賜給羅馬人這樣婚姻的,不是維納斯,乃是戰神女神貝洛娜;又或許是那陰間的復仇女神阿勒克托,因朱諾如今眷顧他們,便比起昔日應她的祈求被激起來敵對埃涅阿斯之時,對他們更為放縱。
3:300
Andromacha felicius captiuata est, quam illa conubia Romana nupserunt. Licet seruiles, tamen post eius amplexus nullum Troianorum Pyrrhus occidit; Romani autem soceros interficiebant in proeliis, quorum iam filias amplexabantur in thalamis. Illa uictori subdita dolere tantum suorum mortem potuit, non timere; illae sociatae bellantibus parentum suorum mortes procedentibus uiris timebant, redeuntibus dolebant, nec timorem habentes liberum nec dolorem. Nam propter interitum ciuium propinquorum, fratrum parentum aut pie cruciabantur. aut crudeliter laetabantur uictoriis maritorum.
Andromache was more happily taken captive than those Roman wedlocks were married. Though servile, yet after her embraces Pyrrhus slew none of the Trojans; but the Romans were slaying their fathers-in-law in battle, whose daughters they were already embracing in the bridal chamber. She, subjected to the victor, could only grieve, not fear, the death of her own; but those women, joined to the warriors, feared the deaths of their parents as their husbands went forth, and grieved over them as they returned, having neither a free fear nor a free grief. For on account of the death of citizens, of kinsmen, of brothers, of parents, they were either dutifully tormented, or cruelly rejoiced at the victories of their husbands.
安德洛瑪刻被擄為俘,竟比那些羅馬婚姻所成的婚配更為幸福。她雖淪為奴婢,但在她受擁抱之後,皮洛斯並未殺害任何一個特洛伊人;而羅馬人卻在戰場上殺戮他們的岳父,同時又在洞房中擁抱那些岳父的女兒。她臣服於勝利者,只能為親人的死哀傷,卻不必恐懼;而那些婦女,既與戰士結合,便在丈夫出征時懼怕父母的死,在丈夫歸來時為之哀傷,既無自由的恐懼,也無自由的哀傷。因為為著公民、親屬、弟兄、父母的喪亡,她們或是出於孝心而痛苦,或是因丈夫的勝利而殘忍地歡欣。
3:301
Huc accedebat, quod, ut sunt alterna bellorum, aliquae parentum ferro amiserunt uiros, aliquae utrorumque ferro et parentes et uiros. Neque enim et aput Romanos parua fuerunt illa discrimina, si quidem ad obsidionem quoque peruentum est ciuitatis clausisque portis se tuebantur; quibus dolo apertis admissisque hostibus intra moenia in ipso foro scelerata et nimis atrox inter generos socerosque pugna commissa est, et raptores illi etiam superabantur et crebro fugientes inter domos suas grauius foedabant pristinas, quamuis et ipsas pudendas lugendasque uictorias. Hic tamen Romulus de suorum iam uirtute desperans Iouem orauit ut starent, adque ille hac occasione nomen Statoris inuenit;
To this was added that, as the fortunes of wars are alternating, some women lost their husbands by their parents' sword, some both their parents and their husbands by the sword of both sides. For not even among the Romans were those crises small, since indeed it came even to the siege of the city, and with the gates shut they defended themselves; and when these had been opened by guile and the enemy admitted within the walls, in the very forum a wicked and all too atrocious battle was joined between sons-in-law and fathers-in-law; and those ravishers were even being overcome, and, frequently fleeing among their own houses, more grievously befouled their former—though even those shameful and lamentable—victories. Yet here Romulus, now despairing of the valour of his own men, prayed Jupiter that they might stand firm; and from this occasion that god found the name of Stator (the Stayer);
此外還有這事:因戰爭的命運變幻無常,有些婦女喪夫於父母的刀下,有些則父親與丈夫俱亡於雙方的刀下。因為這些危難即便在羅馬人中也並非小事,既然事態竟發展到城被圍困,他們緊閉城門自衛;而當城門被詭計打開、仇敵被放進城牆之內,在那廣場之上,女婿與岳父之間便爆發了一場邪惡而過於兇殘的戰鬥;那些擄掠者甚至節節敗退,屢屢在自己的房舍間奔逃,更加慘重地玷污了他們先前的勝利——儘管那勝利本就是可恥可悲的。然而在此處,羅慕路斯對自己人的勇力已然絕望,便祈求朱庇特使他們能站立得穩;藉著這次際遇,那神便得了「站立者」(斯塔托爾)之名;
3:302
nec finis esset tanti mali, nisi raptae illae laceratis crinibus emicarent et prouolutae parentibus iram eorum iustissimam non armis uictricibus, sed supplici pietate sedarent. Deinde [Titum] Tatium regem Sabinorum socium regni Romulus ferre conpulsus est, germani consortis inpatiens: sed quando et istum diu toleraret, qui fratrem geminumque non pertulit? Unde et ipso interfecto, ut maior deus esset, regnum solus obtinuit. Quae sunt ista iura nuptiarum, quae inritamenta bellorum, quae foedera germanitatis adfinitatis, societatis diuinitatis? quae postremo sub tot dis tutoribus uita ciuitatis?
nor would there have been an end to so great an evil, had not those ravished women, with torn hair, rushed forth and, falling prostrate before their parents, calmed their most just wrath, not with victorious arms, but with suppliant devotion. Then Romulus was compelled to endure Titus Tatius, king of the Sabines, as partner in his reign—he who was impatient of a brother sharing his rule. But how could he long tolerate even this man, who did not endure a brother and a twin? Hence, having killed him too, that he might be the greater god, he obtained the kingdom alone. What are these rights of marriage, these incitements of wars, these covenants of brotherhood, of kinship, of fellowship, of divinity? What, finally, was the life of the city under so many guardian gods?
若不是那些被擄的婦女披散著頭髮衝出來,俯伏在父母面前,不以勝利的兵器、乃以哀求的孝心平息了他們最正當的怒氣,這如此巨大的禍患便不會止息。隨後,羅慕路斯被迫忍受薩賓人的王提圖斯·塔提烏斯作他王權的同夥——他本是不能容忍兄弟分享其統治的。然而他既連一個孿生兄弟都不能容忍,又怎能長久容忍此人呢?因此,他連此人也殺了,好使自己成為更大的神,便獨自取得了王權。這算什麼婚姻的權利、戰爭的挑撥、兄弟之情、姻親、結盟、神性的盟約呢?最後,這城在如此眾多守護神之下的生活,又是何等光景呢?
3:303
Vides quanta hinc dici et quam multa possent, nisi quae supersunt nostra curaret intentio et sermo in alia festinaret. CAPUT XIIII. De inpietate belli, quod Albanis Romani intulerunt, et de uictoria dominandi libidine adepta. Quid deinde post Numam sub aliis regibus? Quanto malo non solum suo, sed etiam Romanorum in bellum Albani prouocati sunt, quia uidelicet pax Numae tam longa uiluerat! Quam crebrae strages Romani Albanique exercitus fuerunt et utriusque comminutio ciuitatis!
You see how much and how many things could be said about this, were our attention not occupied with what remains, and our discourse not hastening on to other matters. CHAPTER XIV. On the impiety of the war which the Romans waged against the Albans, and on the victory obtained by lust for dominion. What, then, after Numa, under the other kings? With how great an evil, not only their own but also the Romans', were the Albans provoked into war—because, forsooth, the long peace of Numa had grown cheap! How frequent were the slaughters of the Roman and Alban armies, and the diminishing of both cities!
你看,關於此事本可說出何等眾多的話來,倘若不是我們的注意力被剩下的事所佔據,我們的論述又急於趕往別的事去。第十四章 論羅馬人對阿爾巴人所發動之戰的不虔,以及論那因統治慾而獲得的勝利。那麼,努馬之後,在其他眾王治下又如何呢?阿爾巴人被激起作戰,這給他們自己、也給羅馬人帶來了何等巨大的禍患——只因努馬那長久的太平竟變得不足珍惜了!羅馬與阿爾巴軍隊的屠殺何等頻繁,兩城又何等地彼此削弱!
3:304
Alba namque illa, quam filius Aeneae creauit Ascanius, Romae mater proprior ipsa quam Troia, a Tullo Hostilio rege prouocata conflixit, confligens autem et adflicta est et adfiixit, donec multorum taederet pari defectione certaminum. Tunc euentum belli de tergeminis hinc adque inde fratribus placuit experiri; a Romanis tres Horatii, ab Albanis autem tres Curiatii processerunt; a Curiatiis tribus Horatii duo, ab uno autem Horatio tres Curiatii superati et extincti sunt. Ita Roma extitit uictrix ea clade etiam in certamine extremo, ut de sex unus rediret domum. Cui damnum in utrisque, cui luctus, nisi Aeneae stirpi nisi Ascanii posteris, nisi proli Veneris nisi nepotibus Iouis?
For that Alba, which Ascanius, the son of Aeneas, created—a mother nearer to Rome than Troy itself—being provoked by King Tullus Hostilius, came to blows; and in fighting both afflicted and was afflicted, until both sides grew weary of contests with equal exhaustion. Then it was decided to test the outcome of the war by means of triplet brothers from this side and that; from the Romans three Horatii came forth, from the Albans three Curiatii; by the three Curiatii two Horatii were overcome, but by one Horatius the three Curiatii were vanquished and destroyed. Thus Rome emerged victorious by that slaughter even in the final contest, so that of six men one returned home. To whom was the loss on both sides, to whom the mourning, if not to the stock of Aeneas, to the posterity of Ascanius, to the offspring of Venus, to the grandsons of Jupiter?
因為那座阿爾巴——埃涅阿斯之子阿斯卡尼烏斯所建立的、比特洛伊本身更接近羅馬的母城——被圖路斯·霍斯提利烏斯王所激怒,便交戰起來;在爭鬥中既使對方受創,自己也受創,直到雙方都因勢均力敵的耗損而厭倦了爭鬥。於是眾人決定,藉著兩邊各出的三胞胎兄弟來試定戰爭的結局;羅馬一方出了三位賀拉提烏斯,阿爾巴一方則出了三位庫里阿提烏斯;那三位庫里阿提烏斯擊敗了兩位賀拉提烏斯,但餘下的一位賀拉提烏斯卻擊敗並殺死了三位庫里阿提烏斯。羅馬就這樣憑著那次屠殺,甚至在這最後的較量中得勝,以致六人之中僅有一人生還回家。這雙方的損失歸於誰,這哀慟又歸於誰呢?豈不是歸於埃涅阿斯的後裔、阿斯卡尼烏斯的子孫、維納斯的後代、朱庇特的孫輩嗎?
3:305
Nam et hoc plus quam ciuile bellum fuit, quando filia ciuitas cum ciuitate matre pugnauit. Accessit aliud huic tergeminorum pugnae ultimae atrox adque horrendum malum. Nam ut erant ambo populi prius amici (uicini quippe adque cognati), uni Curiatiorum desponsata fuerat Horatiorum soror; haec postea quam sponsi spolia in uictore fratre conspexit, ab eodem fratre, quoniam fleuit, occisa est. Humanior huius unius feminae quam uniuersi populi Romani mihi fuisse uidetur adfectus. Illa quem uirum iam fide media retinebat, aut forte etiam ipsum fratrem dolens, qui eum occiderat cui sororem promiserat, puto quod non culpabiliter fleuerit.
For this too was more than a civil war, since a daughter city fought with its mother city. To this last battle of the triplets there was added another atrocious and horrible evil. For as both peoples had previously been friends (being neighbours, indeed, and kinsmen), the sister of the Horatii had been betrothed to one of the Curiatii; and after she beheld the spoils of her betrothed upon her victorious brother, she was slain by that same brother because she wept. More human, it seems to me, was the affection of this single woman than that of the whole Roman people. She, I think, did not weep blameworthily—grieving for the man whom she already held by a pledge of fidelity, or perhaps for that very brother who had killed the man to whom he had promised his sister.
因為這也是一場甚於內戰的戰爭,既然一座女兒城與它的母城交戰。在三胞胎的這最後一戰中,又添了另一樁兇殘可怖之惡。因為兩族先前原是朋友(畢竟是鄰邦,又是親屬),賀拉提烏斯家的姊妹原已許配給其中一位庫里阿提烏斯;而當她看見未婚夫的戰利品掛在她得勝的兄弟身上時,便因她哭泣,被那同一位兄弟所殺。依我看來,這一個婦人的情感,比起整個羅馬民族的情感,更有人性。我想她哭泣並非有可責之處——她是為那已憑信約所許配給她的人哀傷,或許也是為那位兄弟本身哀傷,因他殺了那被許配給她、答應給她作丈夫的人。
3:306
Unde enim aput Vergilium pius Aeneas laudabiliter dolet hostem etiam sua peremtum manu? Unde Marcellus Syracusanam ciuitatem recolens eius paulo ante culmen et gloriam sub manus suas subito concidisse communem cogitans condicionem flendo miseratus est? Quaeso ab humano inpetremus adfectu, ut femina sponsum suum a fratre suo peremtum sine crimine fleuerit, si uiri hostes a se uictos etiam cum laude fleuerunt. Ergo sponso a fratre inlatam mortem quando femina illa flebat, tunc se contra matrem ciuitatem tanta strage bellasse et tanta hinc et inde cognati cruoris effusione uicisse Roma gaudebat. Quid mihi obtenditur nomen laudis nomenque uictoriae?
For whence is it that in Virgil the pious Aeneas commendably grieves over an enemy slain even by his own hand? Whence did Marcellus, recalling the city of Syracuse, and considering that its height and glory of a little while before had suddenly fallen beneath his own hands, pity it with weeping, reflecting on the common condition of mankind? I ask that we may obtain from human affection this much: that a woman might without crime weep for her betrothed slain by her brother, if men wept—even with praise—for enemies vanquished by themselves. Therefore, while that woman was weeping for the death inflicted on her betrothed by her brother, then Rome rejoiced that it had warred against its mother city with so great a slaughter, and had conquered with so great an effusion, on this side and that, of kindred blood. What is held out to me—the name of praise and the name of victory?
因為在維吉爾筆下,虔敬的埃涅阿斯為一個甚至死於他自己手下的仇敵哀傷,這何以值得稱讚呢?馬爾凱路斯回想敘拉古城,想到它不久前的崇高與榮耀竟突然在他自己手下傾覆,便思及人類共同的境遇,含淚憐憫了它——這又是何以呢?我懇求,但願我們能從人的情感中求得這一點:既然男子尚且為被自己擊敗的仇敵哭泣——還因此受人稱讚——那麼一個婦人為被她兄弟所殺的未婚夫哭泣,便也可算無罪。所以,當那婦人為她兄弟加於她未婚夫的死哭泣之時,羅馬卻在歡欣,因它以如此巨大的屠殺與它的母城交戰,又以雙方如此巨大的同族血流而得勝。那麼,向我誇示的,不過是稱讚之名與勝利之名罷了?
3:307
Remotis obstaculis insanae opinionis facinora nuda cernantur, nuda pensentur, nuda iudicentur. Causa dicatur Albae, sicut Troiae adulterium dicebatur. Nulla talis, nulla similis inuenitur; tantum ut resides moueret Tullus in arma uiros et iam desueta triumphis Agmina. Illo itaque uitio tantum scelus perpetratum est socialis belli adque cognati, quod uitium Sallustius magnum transeunter adtingit. Cum enim laudans breuiter antiquiora commemorasset tempora, quando uita hominum sine cupiditate agitabatur et sua cuique satis placebant:
When the obstacles of insane opinion are removed, let the deeds be discerned naked, weighed naked, judged naked. Let the cause of Alba be stated, just as the adultery of Troy used to be stated. No such, no similar cause is found—only that 'Tullus might rouse to arms men grown idle and ranks now unaccustomed to triumphs.' By that vice, therefore, was so great a crime of a war social and kindred perpetrated—a vice which Sallust touches upon, great as it is, in passing. For when, in brief praise, he had recalled the more ancient times, when the life of men was passed without covetousness and each was sufficiently content with his own:
當瘋狂之見的障礙被除去之後,就讓那些行為赤裸裸地被洞察、赤裸裸地被衡量、赤裸裸地被審判罷。讓阿爾巴的緣由被陳明,正如特洛伊的姦淫從前被陳明一樣。卻找不到任何這樣的、任何相似的緣由——唯有「好叫圖路斯能催逼那些變得懶散的人拿起兵器,並驅使那些如今已不習慣凱旋的隊伍」。因此,就是藉著那惡,犯下了如此巨大的、社群之間且親族之間戰爭之罪——撒路斯提烏斯雖知這惡何等巨大,卻只是順帶提及。因為當他簡短地稱讚並回想那更古遠的時代——那時人的生活無貪慾地度過,各人對自己所有的便心滿意足——之後:
3:308
(Postea uero, inquit, quam in Asia Cyrus, in Graecia Lacedaemonii et Athenienses coepere urbes adque nationes subigere, libidinem dominandi causam belli habere, maximam gloriam in maximo imperio putare\', et cetera quae ipse instituerat dicere. Mihi huc usque satis sit eius uerba posuisse. Libido ista dominandi magnis malis agitat et conterit humanum genus. Hac libidine Roma tunc uicta Albam se uicisse triumphabat et sui sceleris laudem gloriam nominabat, quoniam laudatur, inquit scriptura nostra, peccator in desideriis animae suae et qui iniqua gerit benedicitur. Fallacia igitur tegmina et deceptoriae dealbationes auferantur a rebus, ut sincero inspiciantur examine. Nemo mihi dicat:
'(But afterward,' he says, 'when in Asia Cyrus, in Greece the Lacedaemonians and Athenians began to subdue cities and nations, to count the lust of dominion as a cause for war, to reckon the greatest glory to lie in the greatest empire,' and the rest which he had set himself to say. For me, let it suffice to have set down his words this far. That lust of dominion harasses and wears down the human race with great evils. By this lust Rome, then conquered, triumphed that it had conquered Alba, and called the praise and glory of its own crime, since, as our Scripture says, 'the sinner is praised in the desires of his soul, and he who does iniquitous things is blessed.' Let the deceitful coverings, then, and the deceptive whitewashings be taken away from things, that they may be examined with a sincere scrutiny. Let no one say to me:
「(但後來,』他說,『當亞細亞的居魯士、希臘的拉刻代蒙人和雅典人開始征服城邦與民族,把統治慾當作戰爭的緣由,認定最大的榮耀在於最大的帝國,』」以及他原打算說的其餘的話。對我而言,把他的話引述至此便已足夠。那統治慾以巨大的禍患攪擾、磨損著人類。羅馬被這慾望所征服,卻為自己征服了阿爾巴而誇勝,並把自己罪行的稱讚稱作榮耀——既然如我們的聖經所說:「惡人因心願自誇,行不義之事的反得稱頌。」那麼,就讓那些欺人的遮蓋和騙人的粉飾從萬事上除去,好叫它們得以憑著誠實的察驗被審視。誰也別對我說:
3:309
magnus ille adque ille, quia cum illo [et illo] pugnauit et uicit. Pugnant etiam gladiatores, uincunt etiam ipsi, habet praemia laudis et illa crudelitas; sed puto esse satius cuiuslibet inertiae poenas luere quam illorum armorum quaerere gloriam. Et tamen si in harenam procederent pugnaturi inter se gladiatores, quorum alter filius, alter esset pater, tale spectaculum quis ferret? quis non auferret? Quo modo ergo gloriosum alterius matris, alterius filiae ciuitatis inter se armorum potuit esse certamen?
'That man is great, and so is that other, because he fought with that other and conquered.' Gladiators also fight, and they too conquer, and that cruelty has the rewards of praise; but I think it better to pay the penalties of any inactivity whatever than to seek the glory of those arms. And yet, if into the arena there should come gladiators about to fight one another, of whom one was the son, the other the father, who would endure such a spectacle? Who would not take it away? How, then, could the combat of arms between two cities, one the mother, the other the daughter, be glorious?
「那人偉大,那另一位也偉大,因為他與另一位交戰並得勝。」角鬥士也交戰,他們也得勝,那殘忍之舉也有稱讚的賞賜;但我認為,寧可償付任何懈怠的刑罰,也勝過追求那兵戈的榮耀。然而,倘若有兩個將要彼此交戰的角鬥士走進競技場,其中一個是兒子,另一個是父親,誰能忍受這樣的場面呢?誰不會把它制止呢?那麼,兩座城邑——一個是母親,一個是女兒——彼此之間的兵戈交戰,又怎能算是光榮的呢?
3:310
An ideo diuersum fuit, quod harena illa non fuit, et latiores campi non duorum gladiatorum, sed in duobus populis multorum funeribus inplebantur, nec amphitheatro cingebantur illa certamina, sed uniuerso orbe et tunc uiuis et posteris, quo usque ista fama porrigitur, inpium spectaculum praebebatur? Vim tamen patiebantur studii sui di illi praesides imperii Romani et talium certaminum tamquam theatrici spectatores, donec Horatiorum soror propter Curiatios tres peremtos etiam ipsa tertia ex altera parte fraterno ferro duobus fratribus adderetur, ne minus haberet mortium etiam Roma quae uicerat.
Or was it for this reason different—that there was no arena there, and the broader fields were filled, not with the bodies of two gladiators, but, in two peoples, with the corpses of many; nor were those contests encircled by an amphitheatre, but, to the whole world and both to the living of that time and to posterity, as far as that fame is extended, an impious spectacle was offered? Yet those gods, presidents of the Roman empire, suffered the constraint of their own zeal as spectators of such contests, as in a theatre, until the sister of the Horatii, on account of the three Curiatii slain, was herself also, as a third from the other side, added by a brother's sword to the two brothers, lest even Rome, which had conquered, should have fewer deaths.
抑或這場面之所以不同,乃因那裡並無競技場,而那更廣闊的疆場所充滿的,不是兩個角鬥士的屍體,而是兩個民族中眾多的屍首;那些較量也不是被一座圓形劇場所環繞,而是向著全世界、向著當時的活人和後世之人——直到那名聲傳揚所及之處——擺出一場不虔的場面?然而那些羅馬帝國的主管神祇,卻像在劇場中觀看這般較量的觀眾一樣,忍受著他們自己熱衷的束縛,直到賀拉提烏斯家的姊妹,因那三位被殺的庫里阿提烏斯之故,自己也作為另一方的第三個,被一個兄弟的刀劍加到那兩兄弟身上——免得連得勝的羅馬,所死的人也少了一個。
3:311
Deinde ad fructum uictoriae Alba subuersa est, ubi post Ilium, quod Graeci euerterunt, et post Lauinium, ubi Aeneas regnum peregrinum adque fugitiuum constituerat, tertio loco habitauerant numina illa Troiana. Sed more suo etiam inde iam fortasse migrauerant, ideo deleta est. Discesserant uidelicet omnes adytis arisque relictis di, quibus imperium illud steterat. Discesserant sane ecce iam tertio, ut eis quarta Roma prouidentissime crederetur. Displicuerat enim et Alba, ubi Amulius expulso fratre, et Roma placuerat, ubi Romulus occiso fratre regnauerat. Sed antequam Alba dirueretur, transfusus est, inquiunt, populus eius in Romam, ut ex utraque una ciuitas fieret. Esto, ita factum sit;
Then, as the fruit of victory, Alba was overthrown—where, after Ilium, which the Greeks destroyed, and after Lavinium, where Aeneas had established a foreign and fugitive kingdom, those Trojan deities had dwelt in the third place. But after their custom, perhaps they had by then already migrated thence; therefore it was destroyed. The gods had departed, no doubt, all of them, leaving the shrines and altars deserted—the gods by whom that empire had stood. They had departed, to be sure—behold, now for the third time—so that a fourth Rome might most providently be entrusted to them. For Alba too had become displeasing, where Amulius had reigned after expelling his brother, and Rome had become pleasing, where Romulus had reigned after killing his brother. But before Alba was demolished, its people, they say, was transfused into Rome, so that from the two one city might be made. Be it so; let it have been done thus;
隨後,作為勝利的果實,阿爾巴被傾覆了——在那裡,那些特洛伊的神祇,繼希臘人所摧毀的伊利昂、繼埃涅阿斯在拉維尼烏姆建立的那寄居逃亡的王國之後,居住於第三個地方。但按他們的慣例,他們那時或許早已從那裡遷走了;所以它才被毀滅。眾神無疑盡都離去,撇下神龕與祭壇——那帝國曾靠這些神祇而屹立。他們確實已然離去——看哪,如今已是第三次了——好叫第四座羅馬可以最有遠見地被託付給他們。因為阿爾巴也變得令人不悅了——在那裡,阿穆利烏斯驅逐兄弟後作王;而羅馬卻變得令人喜悅——在那裡,羅慕路斯殺了兄弟後作王。但據說,在阿爾巴被拆毀之前,它的人民被併入羅馬,好叫兩者合成一城。就算如此罷;就當是這般行的;
3:312
urbs tamen ilia, Ascanii regnum et tertium domicilium Troianorum deorum, ab urbe filia mater euersa est; ut autem belli reliquiae ex duobus populis unum facerent, miserabile coagulum multus ante fusus utriusque sanguis fuit. Quid iam singillatim dicam sub ceteris regibus totiens eadem bella renouata, quae uictoriis finita uidebantur, et tantis stragibus iterum iterumque confecta, iterum iterumque post foedus et pacem inter soceros et generos et eorum stirpem posterosque repetita? Non paruum indicium calamitatis huius fuit, quod portas belli nullus clausit illorum. Nullus ergo illorum sub tot dis praesidibus in pace regnauit. CAPUT XV. Qualis Romanorum regum uita adque exitus fuerit.
yet that city, the kingdom of Ascanius and the third dwelling of the Trojan gods, was overthrown as a mother by the daughter city; and in order that the remnants of war should make one people out of two, the blood of both, much of it shed beforehand, was a wretched coagulation. Why should I now relate one by one, under the other kings, the same wars so often renewed—wars which seemed ended by victories, yet were waged through with such great slaughters again and again, and again and again, after treaty and peace, repeated between fathers-in-law and sons-in-law and their stock and posterity? Not a small indication of this calamity was the fact that none of those kings closed the gates of war. None of them, therefore, under so many guardian gods, reigned in peace. CHAPTER XV. What sort of life and end the Roman kings had.
然而那城——阿斯卡尼烏斯的王國、特洛伊眾神的第三處居所——竟作為母親被女兒城所傾覆;而為要使戰爭的餘剩使兩個民族合成一個,雙方之血——其中許多是事先傾流的——成了一種可悲的凝結。如今我何必一一細數,在其他眾王治下,那同樣的戰爭屢屢重燃——這些戰爭看似以勝利告終,卻又一再以如此巨大的屠殺進行,在盟約與和平之後,又在岳父與女婿及其族裔後代之間一再重演?這災難的一個不小的標誌,便是他們中無一人曾關閉戰爭之門。所以他們中無一人在如此眾多守護神之下和平地統治。第十五章 論羅馬眾王的生平與結局如何。
3:313
Ipsorum autem regum qui exitus fuerunt? De Romulo uiderit adulatio fabulosa, qua perhibetur receptus in caelum; uiderint quidam scriptores eorum, qui eum propter ferocitatem a senatu discerptum esse dixerunt subornatumque nescio quem Iulium Proculum, qui eum sibi apparuisse diceret eumque per se populo mandasse Romano, ut inter numina coleretur, eoque modo populum, qui contra senatum intumescere coeperat, repressum adque sedatum. Acciderat enim et solis defectio, quam certa ratione sui cursus effectam inperita nesciens multitudo meritis Romuli tribuebat. Quasi uero si luctus ille solis fuisset, non magis ideo credi deberet occisus ipsumque scelus auersione etiam diurni luminis indicatum;
But what were the ends of the kings themselves? As for Romulus, let the fabulous flattery see to it, by which he is reported to have been received into heaven; let certain of their own writers see to it, who said that he was torn to pieces by the senate on account of his ferocity, and that a certain Julius Proculus was suborned, who should say that Romulus had appeared to him and had through him commanded the Roman people that he should be worshipped among the deities—and that in this way the people, which had begun to swell against the senate, was repressed and quieted. For an eclipse of the sun had also occurred, which the ignorant multitude, not knowing that it was brought about by the fixed reckoning of its own course, attributed to the merits of Romulus. As though indeed, if that had been a mourning of the sun, he ought not rather for that reason to be believed slain, and the crime itself indicated even by the turning away of the daily light;
然而眾王本身的結局又是怎樣的呢?論到羅慕路斯,就讓那虛構的諂媚去管罷——藉著這諂媚,他被傳說接入了天上;也讓他們自己某些作者去管罷——他們說他因兇暴被元老院撕成碎片,又有人收買了某個尤利烏斯·普羅庫盧斯,叫他宣稱羅慕路斯向他顯現,並藉他吩咐羅馬人民當把他列在眾神之中敬拜——這樣,那開始對元老院鼓噪起來的人民便被壓制平息了。因為當時也發生了一次日蝕,無知的群眾不曉得這是由太陽運行的固定推算所致,便把它歸功於羅慕路斯的功德。彷彿果真如此:倘若那是太陽的哀悼,難道不更應因此而相信他是被殺的,且那罪行本身連白晝之光的退避也加以指明嗎?
3:314
sicut re uera factum est, cum Dominus crucifixus est crudelitate adque inpietate Iudaeorum. Quam solis obscurationem non ex canonico sideruin cursu accidisse satis ostendit, quod tunc erat pascha Iudaeorum; nam plena luna sollemniter agitur, regularis autem solis defectio non nisi lunae fine contingit. Satis et Cicero illam inter deos Romuli receptionem putatam magis significat esse quam factam, quando et laudans eum in libris de re publica Scipionisque sermone: \'Tantum est, inquit, consecutus, ut, cum subito sole obscurato non conparuisset, deorum in numero conlocatus putaretur, quam opinionem nemo umquam mortalis assequi potuit sine eximia uirtutis gloria\'.
just as in very truth it came to pass when the Lord was crucified by the cruelty and impiety of the Jews. That this darkening of the sun did not occur from the canonical course of the heavenly bodies is sufficiently shown by the fact that it was then the Passover of the Jews; for that is solemnly celebrated at the full moon, whereas a regular eclipse of the sun occurs only at the end of the moon. Cicero too sufficiently signifies that the supposed reception of Romulus among the gods was rather imagined than accomplished, when, even in praising him in his books On the Republic, in the discourse of Scipio, he says: 'He attained to such a height that, when he had suddenly not appeared, the sun being darkened, he was thought to be placed in the number of the gods—an opinion which no mortal could ever attain without exceptional glory of virtue.'
正如當主被猶太人的殘忍與不虔釘十字架之時,這事真實地發生了。那次太陽的昏暗並非出於天體合乎常規的運行,這一點已充分顯明,因為那時正是猶太人的逾越節;逾越節是在月圓之時隆重舉行的,而合乎常規的日蝕唯有在月終之時才會發生。西塞羅也充分表明:所謂羅慕路斯被接入眾神之中,與其說是真實發生的,不如說是憑空想像出來的——因為他即便在《論共和國》一書中,藉西庇阿的話稱讚羅慕路斯時,也說:「他達到了如此的高度,以致當太陽昏暗、他突然不見蹤影之時,眾人便以為他被列在眾神的數目之中——這樣的看法,凡人若沒有非凡的德行榮耀,斷不能企及。」
3:315
(Quod autem dicit eum subito non conparuisse, profecto ibi intellegitur aut uiolentia tempestatis aut caedis facinorisque secretum; nam et alii scriptores eorum defectioni solis addunt etiam subitam tempestatem, quae profecto aut occasionem sceleri praebuit aut Romulum ipsa consumsit.) De Tullo quippe etiam Hostilio, qui tertius a Romulo rex fuit, quia et ipse fulmine absumtus est, dicit in eisdem libris idem Cicero, propterea et istum non creditum in deos receptum tali morte, quia fortasse quod erat in Romulo probatum, id est persuasum, Romani uulgare noluerunt, id est uile facere, si hoc et alteri facile tribueretur. Dicit etiam aperte in inuectiuis:
(But when he says that he suddenly vanished from sight, what is surely to be understood there is either the violence of a storm or the concealment of a slaying and a crime; for other writers of theirs add to that eclipse of the sun a sudden storm as well, which surely either furnished the occasion for the wickedness or itself consumed Romulus.) Indeed, concerning Tullus Hostilius too, who was the third king after Romulus, since he likewise was destroyed by a thunderbolt, the same Cicero says in those same books that this man was for that reason not believed to have been received among the gods by such a death, because perhaps what had been accepted in the case of Romulus—that is, what had been believed—the Romans were unwilling to make common, that is, to cheapen, if this were also easily granted to another. He says openly, moreover, in his invectives:
(但當他說羅慕路斯突然消失不見時,那裡所要明白的,無非是暴風雨的猛烈,或是一場屠殺與罪行的隱蔽;因為他們別的作者在那次日蝕之外,還加上一場突如其來的暴風雨,這暴風雨若不是為那罪行提供了時機,便是它本身吞滅了羅慕路斯。)至於圖路斯·荷斯提利烏斯,他是羅慕路斯之後的第三位王,因他同樣被雷電所毀,同一位西塞羅在那同樣的書中說,此人之所以不被人相信因這樣的死法而被接納於眾神之列,乃是因為或許在羅慕路斯身上已被認可、即被人相信的事,羅馬人不願使之普遍化,就是不願使之變得低賤,倘若這事也輕易地賜給另一人。他在他的辯駁演說中還公開說:
3:316
<Illum, qui hanc urbem condidit, Romulum ad deos inmortales beniuolentia famaque sustulimus\', ut non uere factum, sed propter merita uirtutis eius beniuole iactatum diffamatumque monstraret. In Hortensio uero dialogo cum de solis canonicis defectionibus loqueretur: Ut easdem, inquit, tenebras efficiat, quas effecit interitu Romuli, qui obscuratione solis est factus\'. Certe hic minime timuit hominis interitum dicere, quia disputator magis quam laudator fuit. Ceteri autem reges populi Romani, excepto Numa Pompilio et Anco Marcio, qui morbo interierunt, quam horrendos exitus habuerunt! Tullus, ut dixi, Hostilius, uictor et euersor Albae, cum tota domo sua fulmine concrematus est.
'We by goodwill and report have raised Romulus, who founded this city, to the immortal gods'—so as to show that this was not truly done, but out of goodwill spread abroad and proclaimed on account of the merits of his virtue. But in the dialogue Hortensius, when he was speaking of the regular eclipses of the sun, he says: 'so as to produce the same darkness which it produced by the death of Romulus, which came about by an obscuring of the sun.' Here at least he was by no means afraid to call it the death of a man, because he was rather an arguer than a eulogist. But the rest of the kings of the Roman people, except Numa Pompilius and Ancus Marcius, who died of disease, what dreadful ends they had! Tullus Hostilius, as I said, the conqueror and overthrower of Alba, was burned up by a thunderbolt together with his whole household.
「我們因善意與名聲,把建立這城的羅慕路斯升到不朽的眾神那裡」——以表明這並非真正發生的事,而是因他德行的功勞,出於善意而被傳揚並宣布的。但在《荷爾田西烏斯》對話篇中,當他論到日蝕的規律時,他說:「以致造成同樣的黑暗,正如它在羅慕路斯之死時所造成的,那是因日頭昏暗而發生的。」在此他至少絲毫不怕說那是一個人的死,因為他是個辯論者多於頌讚者。至於羅馬人民其餘的諸王,除了努馬·龐皮利烏斯和安庫斯·馬其烏斯死於疾病外,他們的結局何等可怕!圖路斯·荷斯提利烏斯,如我所說,是阿爾巴的征服者與傾覆者,竟連同他全家被雷電燒滅。
3:317
Priscus Tarquinius per sui decessoris filios interemtus est. Seruius Tullius generi sui Tarquinii Superbi, qui ei successit in regnum, nefario scelere occisus est. Nec \'discessere adytis arisque relictis di tanto in optimum illius populi regem parricidio perpetrato, quos dicunt, ut hoc miserae Troiae facerent eamque Graecis diruendam exurendamque relinquerent, adulterio Paridis fuisse commotos; sed insuper interfecto a se socero Tarquinius ipse successit.
Priscus Tarquinius was slain by the sons of his predecessor. Servius Tullius was killed by an abominable crime at the hands of his son-in-law Tarquinius Superbus, who succeeded him in the kingdom. Nor did 'the gods withdraw, leaving their shrines and altars,' when so great a parricide had been perpetrated against the best king of that people—the very gods who, men say, in order to do this to wretched Troy and to leave her to be destroyed and burned by the Greeks, had been roused by the adultery of Paris; but on top of this, when his father-in-law had been killed, Tarquinius himself succeeded to the throne.
普利斯庫斯·塔克文乃被其前任之子所殺。塞爾維烏斯·圖利烏斯被他女婿塔克文·蘇佩爾布斯以可憎的罪行殺害,那女婿便接續他登上王位。儘管對那民族最好的王施行了如此重大的弒殺,眾神卻並未「離棄神龕與祭壇而退去」——正是那些神,人說,為了如此對待可憐的特洛伊、使她任憑希臘人毀滅焚燒,竟因帕里斯的姦淫而被激動;然而在此之外,當岳父被殺後,塔克文自己卻接續登了王位。
3:318
Hunc illi di nefarium parricidam soceri interfectione regnantem, insuper multis bellis uictoriisque gloriantem et de manubiis Capitolium fabricantem non abscedentes, sed praesentes manentesque uiderunt et regem suum louem in illo altissimo templo, hoc est in opere parricidae, sibi praesidere adque regnare perpessi sunt. Neque enim adhuc innocens Capitolium struxit et postea malis meritis Urbe pulsus est. sed ad ipsum regnum, in quo Capitolium fabricaret, inmanissimi sceleris perpetratione peruenit. Quod uero eum regno Romani postea depulerunt ac secluserunt moenibus ciuitatis, non ipsius de Lucretiae stupro, sed filii peccatum fuit illo non solum nesciente, sed etiam absente commissum.
This abominable parricide of his father-in-law, ruling by that father-in-law's murder, glorying moreover in many wars and victories, and building the Capitol from his spoils—him those gods did not abandon, but, present and abiding, they watched, and they suffered their own king Jupiter to preside and reign for them in that loftiest temple, that is, in the work of a parricide. For he did not first build the Capitol while still innocent and afterward, for his evil deeds, get driven from the City; rather, he came to that very throne, in which he might build the Capitol, by the perpetration of a most monstrous crime. But that the Romans afterward drove him from the kingdom and shut him out from the walls of the city—this was not on account of his own deed regarding the violation of Lucretia, but the sin of his son, committed while he himself not only knew nothing of it but was even absent.
這個藉殺害岳父而統治的可憎弒親者,更在許多戰爭與勝利中誇耀,又用戰利品建造卡庇托利神殿——那些神並未離棄他,反倒臨在並常駐,看著他,並容忍他們自己的王朱庇特在那最高的神殿中、即在弒親者的工程中為他們主持並掌權。因為他並非先在無辜時建造卡庇托利、後來才因惡行被逐出城;反倒是他藉著犯下極兇殘的罪行,才登上那能讓他建造卡庇托利的王位。至於羅馬人後來把他逐出王位、把他關在城牆之外,這並非因他自己對路克麗霞貞操的玷污,乃是因他兒子所犯的罪,而那罪是在他本人不但毫不知情、甚至不在場時所犯的。
3:319
Ardeam ciuitatem tunc obpugnabat, pro populo Romano bellum gerebat: nescimus quid faceret, si ad eius notitiam flagitium filii deferretur; et tamen inexplorato iudicio eius et inexperto ei populus ademit imperium et recepto exercitu, a quo deseri iussus est, clausis deinde portis non siuit intrare redeuntem.
At that time he was besieging the city of Ardea, waging war on behalf of the Roman people: we do not know what he would have done if the outrage of his son had been brought to his notice; and yet, with his verdict unexplored and untried, the people took away his command from him, and, when the army by which he had been ordered to be deserted was recalled, they then shut the gates and did not allow him to enter as he returned.
那時他正圍攻阿爾迪亞城,為羅馬人民作戰:我們不曉得,若他兒子的暴行被告知於他,他會怎樣行;然而百姓未曾查究、也未曾試驗他的判斷,便奪去了他的統帥權,又召回那奉命撇棄他的軍隊,隨後緊閉城門,當他歸來時不許他進入。
3:320
At ille post bella grauissima, quibus eosdem Romanos concitatis finitimis adtriuit, postea quam desertus ab eis quorum fidebat auxilio regnum recipere non eualuit, in oppido Tusculo Romae uicino quattuordecim, ut fertur, annos priuatam uitam quietus habuit et cum uxore consenuit, optabiliore fortassis exitu quam socer eius, generi sui facinore nec ignorante filia, sicut perhibetur, extinctus. Nec tamen istum Tarquinium Romani crudelem aut sceleratum, sed superbum appellauerunt. fortasse regios eius fastus alia superbia non ferentes. Nam scelus occisi ab eo soceri optimi regis sui usque adeo contemserunt, ut eum regem suum facerent;
But he, after most grievous wars by which he wore down these same Romans, having stirred up their neighbors, after that, when, deserted by those on whose aid he relied, he was unable to recover the kingdom, lived a private and quiet life in the town of Tusculum near Rome for fourteen years, as is reported, and grew old together with his wife—with a more enviable end, perhaps, than his father-in-law, who was destroyed by the deed of his own son-in-law, and that not without the daughter's knowledge, as the story goes. And yet the Romans did not call this Tarquinius cruel or wicked, but proud—perhaps because they could not endure his royal arrogance with that other pride of theirs. For the crime of his having slain his father-in-law, their own best king, they despised to such a degree that they made him their king;
但他,在那些他煽動鄰邦來磨耗這些羅馬人的極其慘烈的戰爭之後,當他被那些他所倚靠其援助的人撇棄、無力收復王國時,便在羅馬附近的圖斯庫盧姆鎮過了據傳十四年的安靜私人生活,與妻子一同變老——其結局或許比他岳父更令人羨慕,他岳父乃被自己女婿之手所毀,且據傳並非全然瞞著女兒。然而羅馬人並不稱這塔克文為殘忍或邪惡,而只稱他為驕傲——或許因他們以另一種驕傲,不能忍受他王者的傲慢。因為他殺害岳父、即他們自己最好之王的罪行,他們竟蔑視到如此地步,以致立他為他們的王;
3:321
ubi miror, si non scelere grauiore mercedem tantam tanto sceleri reddiderunt. Nec \'discessere adytis arisque relictis di\'. Nisi forte quispiam sic defendat istos deos, ut dicat eos ideo mansisse Romae. quo possint magis Romanos punire suppliciis quam beneficiis adiuuare, seducentes - eos uanis uictoriis et bellis grauissimis conterentes. Haec fuit Romanorum uita sub regibus laudabili tempore illius rei publicae usque ad expulsionem Tarquinii Superbi per ducentos ferme et quadraginta et tres annos, cum illae omnes uictoriae tam multo sanguine et tantis emtae calamitatibus uix illud imperium intra uiginti ab Urbe milia dilatauerint;
and here I marvel if they did not, by a graver crime, render so great a reward to so great a crime. Nor did 'the gods withdraw, leaving their shrines and altars.' Unless perhaps someone should defend those gods thus, saying that they remained at Rome for this reason—that they might be more able to punish the Romans with torments than to help them with benefits, leading them astray with empty victories and grinding them down with most grievous wars. Such was the life of the Romans under the kings, during that praiseworthy period of that commonwealth, up to the expulsion of Tarquinius Superbus, for nearly two hundred and forty-three years, while all those victories, purchased with so much blood and such great calamities, scarcely extended that dominion to within twenty miles of the City;
在此我詫異,他們豈不是以更重的罪,來酬報如此重大的罪。眾神也並未「離棄神龕與祭壇而退去」。除非或許有人這樣為那些神辯護,說它們之所以留在羅馬,乃是為了能更多地用刑罰懲罰羅馬人,而非用恩惠幫助他們——用虛空的勝利誘惑他們,用極慘烈的戰爭磨耗他們。這便是羅馬人在諸王之下的生活,在那共和國值得稱讚的時期,直到塔克文·蘇佩爾布斯被驅逐為止,約二百四十三年之久;其間所有那些以如此多的血、如此大的災難換來的勝利,竟僅僅把那版圖擴展到離城不到二十哩之內;
3:322
quantum spatium absit ut saltem alicuius Getulae ciuitatis nunc territorio conparetur. CAPUT XVI. De primis aput Romanos consulibus, quorum alter alterum patria pepulit moxque ipse post atrocissima parricidia a uulnerato hoste uulneratus interiit. Huic tempori adiciamus etiam tempus illud, quo usque dicit Sallustius aequo et modesto iure agitatum, dum metus a Tarquinio et bellum graue cum Etruria positum est. Quamdiu enim Etrusci Tarquinio in regnum redire conanti opitulati sunt, graui bello Roma concussa est. Ideo dicit aequo et modesto iure gestam rem publicam metu premente, non persuadente iustitia.
how far this distance falls short of being compared even with the territory of some Gaetulian city of the present day! CHAPTER XVI. Concerning the first consuls among the Romans, of whom one drove the other from the fatherland, and soon himself, after most atrocious parricides, died, wounded by a wounded enemy. To this period let us add also that time up to which Sallust says affairs were conducted with fair and moderate justice, while fear of Tarquinius and the grave war with Etruria lasted. For as long as the Etruscans aided Tarquinius in his attempt to return to the kingdom, Rome was shaken by a grievous war. That is why he says the commonwealth was conducted with fair and moderate justice—fear pressing, not justice persuading.
這段距離何等不足,竟連如今某座蓋圖利亞城邦的領土也比不上!第十六章。論羅馬人中最初的執政官,他們中一個把另一個逐出祖國,不久他自己在極兇殘的弒親之後,被一個受傷的仇敵所傷而死。對這時期,我們再加上撒路斯特所說、直到那以公平與節制之公義施政的那段時光,那時對塔克文的懼怕和與伊特魯里亞的沉重戰爭尚在持續。因為只要伊特魯里亞人援助試圖復位的塔克文,羅馬就被沉重的戰爭所震撼。所以他說那共和國乃是以公平與節制之公義施政——是懼怕在催逼,而非公義在勸導。
3:323
In quo breuissimo tempore quam funestus ille annus fuit, quo primi consules creati sunt expulsa regia potestate! Annum quippe suum non conpleuerunt. Nam Iunius Brutus exhonoratum eiecit Urbe collegam Lucium Tarquinium Collatinum; deinde mox ipse in bello cecidit mutuis cum hoste uulneribus, occisis a se [ipso] primitus filiis suis et uxoris suae fratribus, quod eos pro restituendo Tarquinio coniurasse cognouerat. Quod factum Vergilius postea quam laudabiliter commemorauit, continuo clementer exhorruit. Cum enim dixisset: Natosque pater noua bella monentes Ad poenam pulchra pro libertate uocabit, mox deinde exclamauit et ait: Infelix, utcumque ferent ea facta minores.
In this very brief period, how deadly was that year in which the first consuls were created, the royal power having been expelled! Indeed, they did not complete their year. For Junius Brutus, having stripped his colleague Lucius Tarquinius Collatinus of honor, cast him out of the City; then soon he himself fell in battle by wounds exchanged with the enemy, having first killed his own sons and his wife's brothers, because he had learned that they had conspired for the restoration of Tarquinius. This deed Virgil, after he had praiseworthily commemorated it, immediately shuddered at with compassion. For when he had said, 'And the father will summon to punishment his sons stirring up new wars, for the sake of fair liberty,' soon afterward he cried out and said, 'Unhappy man, however posterity shall bear these deeds.'
在這極短的時期裡,王權既被驅逐、最初的執政官受立的那一年,何等致命!因為他們連自己的任期都未滿。原來尤尼烏斯·布魯圖斯先把同僚路求·塔克文·科拉提努斯褫奪尊榮、逐出城外;隨後他自己不久便在戰場上與仇敵互相砍傷而陣亡,他先前已親手殺了自己的兒子和妻子的弟兄,因他得知他們曾為復辟塔克文而密謀。維吉爾在值得稱讚地記述這事之後,立即懷著憐憫戰慄起來。因為他先說:「父親要為了美好的自由,召喚那煽起新戰的兒子們去受刑」,隨後便驚呼說:「不幸的人哪,無論後世將如何看待這些行為。」
3:324
Quomodolibet, inquit, ea facta posteri ferant, id est praeferant et extollant, qui filios occidit, infelix est. Et tamquam ad consolandum infelicem subiungit: Vincit amor patriae laudumque inmensa cupido. Nonne in hoc Bruto, qui et filios occidit et a se percusso hosti filio Tarquinii mutuo percussus superuiuere non potuit eique potius ipse Tarquinius . superuixit, Collatini collegae uidetur innocentia uindicata, qui bonus ciuis hoc Tarquinio pulso passus est, quod tyrannus ipse Tarquinius? Nam et idem Brutus consanguineus Tarquinii fuisse perhibetur; sed Collatinum uidelicet similitudo nominis pressit, quia etiam Tarquinius uocabatur. Mutare ergo nomen, non patriam cogeretur;
'However,' he says, 'posterity may bear these deeds'—that is, prefer and extol them—'he who killed his sons is unhappy.' And as though to console the unhappy man, he adds: 'Love of country prevails, and the boundless desire for praise.' Is it not the case that in this Brutus—who both killed his sons and, struck by Tarquinius's son whom he had himself struck, could not survive, but rather Tarquinius himself survived him—the innocence of his colleague Collatinus seems to be vindicated, who as a good citizen suffered the same thing when this Tarquinius was expelled as the tyrant Tarquinius himself? For this same Brutus too is reported to have been a kinsman of Tarquinius; but it was, plainly, the likeness of name that bore down upon Collatinus, because he too was called Tarquinius. He would have been compelled, then, to change his name, not his fatherland;
他說:「無論後世怎樣看待這些行為」——就是讚許並高舉它們——「那殺了自己兒子的人總是不幸的。」又彷彿要安慰這不幸的人,他補充說:「愛國之情勝過一切,對榮譽無窮的渴望也勝過一切。」豈不正是在這布魯圖斯身上——他既殺了自己的兒子,又被他親手所傷的塔克文之子所傷而無法存活,反倒是塔克文自己活過了他——他同僚科拉提努斯的無辜似乎得了申明?這科拉提努斯作為良善的公民,在這塔克文被逐時所受的待遇,竟與暴君塔克文本人一樣。因為這同一位布魯圖斯據說也是塔克文的親屬;但顯然,是名字的相似壓垮了科拉提努斯,因他也叫塔克文。那麼,他本應只被迫改名,而非離開祖國;
3:325
postremo in eius nomine hoc uocabulum minus esset, L. Collatinus tantummodo uocaretur. Sed ideo non amisit quod sine ullo detrimento posset amittere, ut et honore primus consul et ciuitate bonus ciuis carere iuberetur. Etiamne ista est gloria, Iunii Bruti detestanda iniquitas et nihilo utilis rei publicae? Etiamne ad hanc perpetrandam \'uicit amor patriae laudumque inmensa cupido*? Iam expulso utique Tarquinio tyranno consul cum Bruto creatus est maritus Lucretiae L. Tarquinius Collatinus. Quam iuste populus mores in ciue, non nomen adtendit! Quam inpie Brutus collegam primae ac nouae illius potestatis, quem posset, si hoc offendebatur, nomine tantum priuare, et patria priuauit et honore!
in short, in his name this appellation could have been dropped, and he could simply have been called L. Collatinus. But he did not lose that which he could have lost without any harm; rather he was ordered to be deprived both of his honor as first consul and of his citizenship as a good citizen. Is this too glory—the detestable iniquity of Junius Brutus, of no use whatever to the commonwealth? Did 'love of country and the boundless desire for praise' triumph even for the perpetrating of this? When the tyrant Tarquinius had assuredly already been expelled, Lucretia's husband, L. Tarquinius Collatinus, was created consul together with Brutus. How justly the people attended to the citizen's character, not his name! How impiously Brutus, when he could—if this offended him—have deprived his colleague in that first and new power of his name only, deprived him both of his fatherland and of his honor!
簡言之,在他的名字裡這個稱號本可去掉,他大可只叫做路求·科拉提努斯。然而他並未失去那原可毫無損害地失去的東西;反倒被命令同時被剝奪首任執政官的尊榮和作為良善公民的公民權。難道這也算榮耀嗎——尤尼烏斯·布魯圖斯這可憎的不義,對共和國毫無益處?難道「愛國之情和對榮譽無窮的渴望」竟為了犯下這事而獲勝?暴君塔克文確已被逐,路克麗霞的丈夫路求·塔克文·科拉提努斯便與布魯圖斯一同受立為執政官。百姓何等公正地看重公民的品行,而非他的名字!布魯圖斯何等不虔,他本可——若這事冒犯了他——只剝奪他在那首任新權位上的同僚的名字,卻竟把他的祖國和尊榮都剝奪了!
3:326
Haec mala facta sunt, haec aduersa acciderunt, quando in illa re publica \'aequo et modesto iure agitatum est\'. Lucretius quoque, qui in locum Bruti fuerat subrogatus, morbo, antequam idem annus terminaretur, absumtus est. Ita P. Valerius, qui successerat Collatino, et M. Horatius, qui pro defuncto Lucretio suffectus fuerat, annum illum funereum adque tartareum, qui consules quinque habuit, conpleuerunt, quo anno consulatus ipsius nouum honorem ac potestatem auspicata est Romana res publica. CAPUT XVII. Post initia consularis imperii quibus malis uexata fuerit Romana res publica, dis non opitulantibus, quos colebat.
These evil deeds were done, these adversities befell, while in that commonwealth 'affairs were conducted with fair and moderate justice.' Lucretius too, who had been substituted in Brutus's place, was carried off by disease before that same year was ended. Thus Publius Valerius, who had succeeded Collatinus, and Marcus Horatius, who had been appointed in place of the deceased Lucretius, completed that funereal and tartarean year, which had five consuls—the year in which the Roman commonwealth inaugurated the new honor and power of the consulship itself. CHAPTER XVII. By what evils the Roman commonwealth was harassed after the beginnings of consular government, while the gods whom it worshiped gave no aid.
這些惡行得行,這些災禍臨到,正是在那共和國「以公平與節制之公義施政」的時候。連那接替布魯圖斯之位的路克瑞提烏斯,也在同年結束之前被疾病奪去。如此,接續科拉提努斯的普布利烏斯·瓦勒利烏斯,和接替已故路克瑞提烏斯的馬庫斯·荷拉提烏斯,便補滿了那喪葬般、地獄般的一年——那有五位執政官的一年,就是羅馬共和國為執政官這新尊榮與權柄舉行就職禮的那一年。第十七章。論執政之治初創以後,羅馬共和國被何等的禍患所擾,而它所敬拜的眾神卻毫不施援。
3:327
\'Tunc iam deminuto paululum metu, non quia bella conquieuerant, sed quia non tam graui pondere urgebant, finito scilicet tempore, quo aequo iure ac modesto agitatum est, secuta sunt quae idem Sallustius breuiter explicat: \'Dein seruili imperio patres plebem exercere, de uita adque tergo regio more consulere, agro pellere et ceteris expertibus soli in imperio agere. Quibus saeuitiis et maxime faenore obpressa plebes, cum adsiduis bellis tributum et militiam simul toleraret, armata montem sacrum adque Auentinum insedit, tumque tribunos plebis et alia iura sibi parauit.
'Then, fear being now somewhat diminished—not because the wars had subsided, but because they did not press with so heavy a weight—the time, that is, being now ended in which affairs were managed with fair and moderate justice, there followed those things which the same Sallust briefly sets forth: 'Then the senators began to exercise the plebs with servile command, to deal with their life and back after the manner of kings, to drive them from the land, and, with the rest excluded, to act alone in power. The plebs, oppressed by these cruelties and especially by usury, while at the same time enduring tribute and military service amid constant wars, took up arms and occupied the Sacred Mount and the Aventine, and then procured for itself tribunes of the plebs and other rights.
「於是,懼怕既已稍微減退——不是因戰爭止息,乃是因它們不再以那麼沉重的分量逼迫——也就是以公平與節制之公義施政的那段時光既已結束,便接著發生那同一位撒路斯特簡要敘述的事:『此後元老們開始以奴役般的命令役使平民,按君王的方式處置他們的性命與肉身,把他們逐出田地,把其餘的人排除在外,獨攬大權。平民被這些殘暴、尤其被高利貸所壓制,在連年戰爭中同時擔負賦稅與兵役,便拿起武器,佔據聖山和阿文提努斯山,於是為自己爭得平民護民官及其他權利。
3:328
Discordiarum et certaminis utrimque finis fuit secundum bellum Punicum,) Quid itaque ego tantas moras uel scribens patiar, uel lecturis adferam? Quam misera fuerit illa res publica, tam longa aetate per tot annos usque ad secundum bellum Punicum bellis forinsecus inquietare non desistentibus et intus discordiis seditionibusque ciuilibus, a Sallustio breuiter intimatum est. Proinde uictoriae illae non solida beatorum gaudia fuerunt, sed inania solacia miserorum et ad alia adque alia sterilia mala subeunda inlecebrosa incitamenta minime quietorum. Nec nobis, quia hoc dicimus, boni Romani prudentesque suscenseant:
The end of these discords and of strife on both sides was the Second Punic War.') Why, then, should I endure such delays either in writing, or bring them to my readers? How wretched that commonwealth was—through so long an age, over so many years, right up to the Second Punic War, with wars never ceasing to disturb it from without and discords and civil seditions within—Sallust has briefly indicated. Accordingly, those victories were not the solid joys of the blessed, but the empty consolations of the wretched and alluring incitements, to men by no means at peace, for undergoing other and yet other barren evils. And let not the good and prudent Romans be angry with us because we say this:
這兩方紛爭與爭鬥的終結,乃是第二次布匿戰爭。』)那麼,我何必在書寫上忍受如此的拖延,或把這些帶給讀者呢?那共和國何等可悲——歷經如此漫長的歲月、如此多的年代,直到第二次布匿戰爭,外有戰爭不住地攪擾、內有紛爭與內亂——撒路斯特已簡要地指明了。故此,那些勝利並非有福之人堅實的喜樂,乃是可悲之人空洞的安慰,是引誘那些毫不安寧的人去承受一個又一個徒然之禍的誘惑。我們既如此說,願良善而明智的羅馬人不要向我們發怒:
3:329
quamquam de hac re nec petendi sint nec monendi, quando eos minime suscensuros esse certissimum est. Neque enim grauius uel grauiora dicimus auctoribus eorum et stilo et otio multum inpares; quibus tamen ediscendis et ipsi elaborauerunt et filios suos elaborare conpellunt. Qui autem suscensent, quando me ferrent, si ego dicerem, quod Sallustius ait? Plurimae turbae, seditiones et ad postremum bella ciuilia orta sunt, dum pauci potentes, quorum in gratiam plerique concesserant, sub honesto patrum aut plebis nomine dominationes adfectabant;
although on this matter they need neither be entreated nor admonished, since it is most certain that they will be by no means angry. For we say nothing graver, or anything graver, than their own authors, to whom we are far inferior both in style and in leisure—authors whom they themselves have toiled to learn by heart and compel their own sons to learn. But those who are angry—how would they bear me if I were to say what Sallust says? 'Very many tumults, seditions, and at last civil wars arose, while a few powerful men, into whose favor most had passed, were aiming at domination under the honorable name of senators or of the plebs;
雖然在這事上既不必懇求他們、也不必勸誡他們,因為極其確定的是,他們絕不會發怒。因為我們所說的,並不比他們自己的作者更嚴厲、或同樣嚴厲——在文采和閒暇上,我們都遠遜於那些作者,而他們自己卻竭力把那些作者背熟,又強迫自己的兒子去背熟。但那些發怒的人——倘若我說撒路斯特所說的話,他們又怎能忍受我呢?『極多的騷亂、叛亂,最後還有內戰興起,正當少數有權勢的人——多數人已歸附他們的恩寵——在元老或平民這體面的名義下覬覦統治權之時;
3:330
bonique et mali ciues appellati, non ob merita in rem publicam, omnibus pariter corruptis, sed uti quisque locupletissimus et iniuria ualidior, quia praesentia defendebat, pro bono ducebatur\'. Porro si illi scriptores historiae ad honestam libertatem pertinere arbitrati sunt mala ciuitatis propriae non tacere, quam multis locis magno praeconio laudare conpulsi sunt, cum aliam ueriorem, quo ciues aeterni legendi sunt, non haberent: quid nos facere conuenit, quorum spes quanto in Deo melior et certior, tanto maior debet esse libertas, cum mala praesentia Christo nostro inputant, ut infirmiores imperitioresque mentes alienentur ab ea ciuitate, in qua sola iugiter feliciterque uiuendum est?
and citizens were called good and bad, not on account of their merits toward the commonwealth—all being equally corrupted—but according as each was most wealthy and stronger in doing injury, because he defended things present, he was reckoned good.' Now if those writers of history judged it to pertain to honorable liberty not to keep silent about the evils of their own city—which in many places they were compelled to praise with great proclamation, since they had no other and truer city, into which eternal citizens are to be chosen—what befits us to do, whose hope, being so much better and more certain in God, ought to make our liberty so much the greater, when men charge present evils against our Christ, in order that weaker and less learned minds may be estranged from that City in which alone we must live forever and in blessedness?
公民被稱為良善或邪惡,並非按他們對共和國的功勞——人人同樣敗壞——乃是看誰最富有、誰在行不義上更強橫,因他維護眼前的利益,便被算為良善。』如今,倘若那些歷史作者認為,不隱瞞自己城邦的惡,乃屬於可敬的自由——而那城邦他們在許多地方又不得不大加宣揚地稱讚,因他們別無另一座更真實的、可揀選永恆公民的城——那麼,我們又當怎樣行呢?我們的盼望既在神裡面如此更美、更確定,我們的自由就當如此更大,何況有人把眼前的禍患歸咎於我們的基督,要使較軟弱、較無學識的心智,與那唯一可在其中永遠並有福地居住的城疏遠。
3:331
Nec in deos eorum horribiliora nos dicimus, quam eorum identidem auctores, quos legunt et praedicant, quando quidem et ex ipsis quae diceremus accepimus, et nullo modo dicere uel talia uel cuncta sufficimus. Ubi ergo erant illi di, qui propter exiguam fallacemque mundi huius felicitatem colendi existimantur, cum Romani, quibus se colendos mendacissima astutia uenditabant, tantis calamitatibus uexarentur? Ubi erant, quando Valerius consul ab exulibus et seruis inscensum Capitolium cum defensaret occisus est faciliusque ipse prodesse potuit aedi Iouis quam illi turba tot numinum cum suo maximo adque optimo rege, cuius templum liberauerat, subuenire?
Nor do we say more horrible things against their gods than do their own authors, again and again, whom they read and proclaim, since indeed we have received from those very authors the things we would say, and in no way are we able to say either such things or all of them. Where, then, were those gods who are supposed worthy to be worshiped for the sake of this paltry and deceptive happiness of this world, when the Romans, to whom by most lying cunning they offered themselves to be worshiped, were harassed by such great calamities? Where were they, when the consul Valerius was killed while defending the Capitol, which had been scaled by exiles and slaves, and when he himself could more easily benefit the temple of Jupiter than that crowd of so many divinities, with their greatest and best king, could come to the aid of him whose temple he had freed?
我們論他們眾神所說的可怕之事,並不比他們自己一再被人誦讀傳揚的作者所說的更可怕,因我們所要說的,正是從那些作者領受的,而我們無論如何也說不盡這類的事、或一切的事。那麼,那些被認為配受敬拜、只為這世界這微薄虛假之福的神,當羅馬人——他們以極狡詐的謊言把自己兜售給羅馬人去敬拜——被如此大的災難所擾時,他們在哪裡?當執政官瓦勒利烏斯在防守那被流放者和奴隸所攀登的卡庇托利時被殺,他們在哪裡?而他本人能更容易地有益於朱庇特的神殿,倒勝過那群眾多的神祇連同他們最大最好的王,能來援助這個解放了他們神殿的人。
3:332
Ubi erant, quando densissimis fatigata ciuitas seditionum malis, cum legatos Athenas missos ad leges mutuandas paululum quieta opperiretur, graui fame pestilentiaque uastata est? Ubi erant, quando rursus populus, cum fame laboraret, praefectum annonae primum creauit, adque illa fame inualescente Spurius Maelius, quia esurienti multitudini frumenta largitus est, regni adfectati crimen incurrit et eiusdem praefecti instantia per dictatorem L. Quintium aetate decrepitum a Quinto Seruilio magistro equitum cum maximo et periculosissimo tumultu ciuitatis occisus est?
Where were they, when the city, worn out by the most dense evils of seditions, while it was a little quiet awaiting the envoys sent to Athens to borrow laws, was devastated by a grievous famine and pestilence? Where were they, when again the people, while it labored under famine, first created a prefect of the grain supply, and, that famine growing severe, Spurius Maelius, because he distributed grain lavishly to the hungry multitude, incurred the charge of aiming at kingship, and at the insistence of that same prefect was killed by Quintus Servilius, the master of horse, through the dictator L. Quintius, decrepit with age, amid the greatest and most perilous tumult of the city?
當那城邦被叛亂極繁密的禍患耗盡、正稍稍安靜等候那派往雅典借取法律的使節時,被一場慘重的饑荒與瘟疫所毀,他們在哪裡?當百姓再次在饑荒中受苦、首次設立糧政長官,而那饑荒愈發嚴重時,斯普里烏斯·梅利烏斯因向飢餓的群眾慷慨分糧而招致圖謀王位的罪名,並在那同一糧政長官的堅持下,藉著年邁衰朽的獨裁官路求·昆提烏斯之手、由騎兵長官昆圖斯·塞爾維利烏斯所殺,其間城邦陷入極大且極危險的動亂,他們在哪裡?
3:333
Ubi erant, quando pestilentia maxima exorta dis inutilibus populus diu multumque fatigatus noua lectisternia, quod numquam antea fecerat, exhibenda arbitratus est? Lecti autem sternebantur in honorem deorum, unde hoc sacrum uel potius sacrilegium nomen accepit. Ubi erant, quando per decem continuos annos male pugnando crebras et magnas clades aput Veios exercitus Romanus acceperat, nisi per Furium Camillum tandem subueniretur, quem postea ciuitas ingrata damnauit? Ubi erant, quando Galli Romam ceperunt spoliauerunt, incenderunt caedibus inpleuerunt?
Where were they, when, a very great pestilence having arisen, the people, long and greatly worn out by useless gods, thought it must offer new lectisternia, which it had never done before? Now couches were spread in honor of the gods, whence this rite—or rather sacrilege—took its name. Where were they, when, through ten continuous years of fighting badly, the Roman army received frequent and great defeats at Veii, unless at length aid was brought through Furius Camillus, whom afterward the ungrateful city condemned? Where were they, when the Gauls took Rome, plundered, burned, and filled it with slaughter?
當一場極大的瘟疫興起、百姓久久且大大地被無用之神耗盡,竟認為必須獻上前所未曾行過的新式『陳設供宴』時,他們在哪裡?那是為眾神鋪設臥榻,這禮儀——或不如說褻瀆——便由此得名。當羅馬軍隊在維伊連續十年作戰不利、屢遭慘重大敗,若非終於藉富里烏斯·卡米路斯得救——而那忘恩的城邦後來竟定他的罪——他們在哪裡?當高盧人攻取羅馬、劫掠、焚燒、屠殺遍城時,他們在哪裡?
3:334
Ubi erant, cum illa insignis pestilentia tam ingentem stragem dedit, qua et ille Furius Camillus extinctus est, qui rem publicam ingratam et a Veientibus ante defendit et de Gallis postea uindicauit? In hac pestilentia scaenicos ludos aliam nouam pestem non corporibus Romanorum, sed, quod est multo perniciosius, moribus intulerunt. Ubi erant, quando alia pestilentia grauis de uenenis matronarum exorta credita est, quarum supra fidem multarum adque nobilium mores deprehensi sunt omni pestilentia grauiores?
Where were they, when that notable pestilence wrought so vast a slaughter, by which that very Furius Camillus too was destroyed—he who had both defended the ungrateful commonwealth from the Veientes before and avenged it upon the Gauls afterward? In that pestilence they brought in the scenic games, another new plague—not upon the bodies of the Romans, but, what is far more pernicious, upon their morals. Where were they, when another grave pestilence was believed to have arisen from the poisons of married women, of whom many, and of noble rank, were detected in conduct beyond belief, conduct graver than any pestilence?
當那著名的瘟疫造成如此浩大的殺戮——連那富里烏斯·卡米路斯本人也因此喪命,他先前既從維伊人手中保衛了那忘恩的共和國,後來又向高盧人為它報了仇——他們在哪裡?在那瘟疫中,他們引進了戲劇表演,這是另一場新的瘟疫——不是臨到羅馬人的身體,乃是臨到他們的道德,而後者遠為禍害更深。當另一場慘重的瘟疫被認為起自貴婦們的毒藥時——其中許多人、且是名門貴婦——被查出有令人難以置信的行為,這行為比任何瘟疫都更慘重,他們在哪裡?
3:335
uel quando in Caudinas furculas a Samnitibus obsessi ambo cum exercitu consules foedus cum eis foedum facere coacti sunt, ita ut equitibus Romanis sescentis obsidibus datis ceteri amissis armis aliisque spoliati priuatique tegminibus sub iugum hostium in uestimentis singulis mitterentur? uel quando graui pestilentia ceteris laborantibus multi etiam in exercitu icti fulmine perierunt?
or when, besieged by the Samnites at the Caudine Forks, both consuls together with the army were compelled to make a foul treaty with them, such that six hundred Roman knights were given as hostages, and the rest, having lost their arms and stripped and deprived of their other coverings, were sent under the enemy's yoke in single garments? or when, amid a grievous pestilence with all the rest suffering, many in the army as well perished, struck by lightning?
或當兩位執政官連同軍隊在考迪烏姆隘口被薩姆尼人圍困、被迫與他們訂立可恥的條約,以致六百名羅馬騎士被交出作人質,其餘的人喪失武器、被剝去衣甲、奪去其他遮蓋,只穿一件衣服從仇敵的軛下被驅趕而過,他們在哪裡?或當在一場慘重瘟疫中,眾人都受苦,連軍中許多人也被雷電擊死,他們在哪裡?
3:336
uel quando item alia intolerabili pestilentia Aesculapium ab Epidauro quasi medicum deum Roma aduocare adque adhibere conpulsa est, quoniam regem omnium Iouem, qui iam diu in Capitolio sedebat, multa stupra, quibus adulescens uacauerat, non permiserant fortasse discere medicinam P uel cum conspirantibus uno tempore hostibus Lucanis, Bruttiis, Samnitibus, Etruscis et Senonibus Gallis primo ab eis legati pel\'emti sunt, deinde cum praetore obpressus exercitus septem tribunis cum illo pereuntibus et militum tredecim milibus?
or when, by yet another unbearable pestilence, Rome was compelled to summon and call in Aesculapius from Epidaurus as a kind of physician-god, since the king of all, Jupiter, who had now long sat in the Capitol, had perhaps not allowed him to learn medicine on account of the many debaucheries to which he had given himself as a youth? or when, the enemy conspiring at one time—the Lucanians, Bruttians, Samnites, Etruscans, and Senonian Gauls—first their envoys were killed by them, then an army with its praetor was overwhelmed, seven tribunes perishing along with him, and thirteen thousand soldiers?
或當因又一場難以忍受的瘟疫,羅馬被迫從埃皮道魯斯召來、引進埃斯庫拉皮烏斯作為一種醫神,因萬有之王朱庇特——他久已坐在卡庇托利——或許因埃斯庫拉皮烏斯少年時所縱情的許多淫行,而不曾容他學得醫術?或當仇敵在同一時候串通——盧卡尼人、布魯提人、薩姆尼人、伊特魯里亞人和塞諾尼高盧人——羅馬的使節先被他們所殺,繼而一支軍隊連同其大法官被擊潰,七位軍政官與他一同陣亡、士兵一萬三千人喪命,他們在哪裡?
3:337
uel quando post longas et graues Romae seditiones, quibus ad ultimum plebs in Ianiculum hostili diremtione secesserat, huius mali tam dira calamitas erat, ut eius rei causa, quod in extremis periculis fieri solebat, dictator crearetur Hortensius, qui plebe reuocata in eodem magistratu exspirauit, quod nulli dictatori ante contigerat, et quod illis dis iam praesente Aesculapio grauius crimen fuit? Tum uero tam multa bella ubique crebruerunt, ut inopia militum proletarii illi, qui eo, quod proli gignendae uacabant, ob egestatem militare non ualentes hoc nomen acceperant, militiae conscriberentur.
or when, after long and grievous seditions at Rome—by which at last the plebs had seceded to the Janiculum in hostile separation—so dire a calamity of this evil arose that, for the sake of this matter, as was wont to be done in extreme dangers, the dictator Hortensius was created, who, after recalling the plebs, expired in that very magistracy, which had happened to no dictator before, and which was a graver charge against those gods now that Aesculapius was present? Then indeed so many wars grew rife everywhere that, from a shortage of soldiers, those 'proletarii'—who, because they were free for the begetting of offspring and, by reason of poverty, unable to serve, had received this name—were enrolled for military service.
或當羅馬經過長久而慘重的叛亂——平民終以敵對的分裂退守雅尼庫盧姆山——這禍患的災難竟如此可怕,以致為這事、如極危之時慣常所行,創立了獨裁官荷爾田西烏斯,他召回平民後,竟在那職位上斷氣,這是先前沒有一位獨裁官所遭遇的,而這對那些神更是一項更重的指控,因如今埃斯庫拉皮烏斯已臨在?那時各處戰爭果然如此繁興,以致因士兵短缺,那些『無產者』——他們因只能生育後代、又因貧窮不能服役而得了這名——竟也被徵召入伍,他們在哪裡?
3:338
Accitus etiam a Tarentinis Pyrrhus, rex Graeciae, tunc ingenti gloria celebratus, Romanorum hostis effectus est. Cui sane de rerum futuro euentu consulenti satis urbane Apollo sic ambiguum oraculum edidit, ut, e duobus quidquid accidisset, ipse diuinus haberetur (ait enim: <Dico te, Pyrrhe, uincere posse Romanos\') adque ita, siue Pyrrhus a Romanis siue Romani a Pyrrho uincerentur, securus fatidicus utrumlibet expectaret euentum. Quae tunc et quam horrenda utriusque exercitus clades! In qua tamen superior Pyrrhus extitit, ut iam posset Apollinem pro suo intellectu praedicare diuinum, nisi proxime alio proelio Romani abscederent superiores.
Pyrrhus too, king of Greece, then celebrated with immense glory, having been summoned by the Tarentines, was made an enemy of the Romans. To him, indeed, consulting about the future outcome of affairs, Apollo gave an ambiguous oracle wittily enough, so that, whichever of the two should happen, he himself might be held divine (for he said: 'I say that you, Pyrrhus, the Romans are able to conquer'—or, 'that you can conquer the Romans'); and so, whether Pyrrhus should be conquered by the Romans or the Romans by Pyrrhus, the soothsayer might securely await either outcome. What and how horrible were the slaughters of both armies at that time! In which, nevertheless, Pyrrhus came out superior, so that he might now be able to proclaim Apollo divine according to his own understanding, had not, in the very next battle, the Romans come off superior.
那時,希臘的王皮魯斯——當時以無比的榮耀聞名——應塔倫坦人之召,成了羅馬人的仇敵。當他求問事情未來的結局時,阿波羅相當機巧地給了他一個含糊的神諭,使無論兩者中哪一樣發生,他自己都可被當作神(因神諭說:「我說你,皮魯斯,能勝過羅馬人」——或作「羅馬人能勝過你」);如此,無論皮魯斯被羅馬人所勝,或羅馬人被皮魯斯所勝,那預言者都可安然等候任何一種結局。那時兩軍的屠殺何等可怕!其中皮魯斯固然占了上風,以致他原可照自己的理解宣稱阿波羅是神——若非在緊接的另一場戰役中,羅馬人反占了上風。
3:339
Adque in tanta strage bellorum etiam pestilentia grauis exorta est mulierum. Nam priusquam maturos partus ederent, grauidae moriebantur. Ubi se, credo, Aesculapius excusabat, quod archiatrum, non obstetricem profitebatur. Pecudes quoque similiter interibant, ita ut etiam defecturum genus animalium crederetur. Quid? hiems illa memorabilis tam incredibili inmanitate saeuiens, ut niuibus horrenda altitudine etiam in foro per dies quadraginta manentibus Tiberis quoque glacie , duraretur, si nostris temporibus accidisset, quae isti et quanta dixissent! Quid? illa itidem ingens pestilentia, quamdiu saeuiit, quam multos peremit!
And amid so great a carnage of wars, a grievous pestilence of women too arose. For before they could bring forth their offspring to maturity, the pregnant women were dying. Here, I suppose, Aesculapius excused himself, professing himself a chief physician, not a midwife. The cattle likewise were perishing, so that even the race of animals was believed about to fail. And what of that memorable winter, raging with such incredible savagery that, with the snows remaining at a dreadful depth even in the forum for forty days, the Tiber too was hardened with ice? If this had happened in our times, what and how great things these people would have said! And what of that likewise huge pestilence—how long it raged, how many it destroyed!
在如此重大的戰爭殺戮之中,連婦女的慘重瘟疫也興起了。因為她們還未能把胎兒生養成熟,懷孕的婦女便死了。我想在此埃斯庫拉皮烏斯為自己開脫,自稱是主治醫師,而非接生婆。牲畜同樣死亡,以致連動物的種類也被認為將要絕滅。還有那令人難忘的寒冬,以如此難以置信的兇暴肆虐,以致積雪以可怕的厚度連在廣場上也停留四十天之久,台伯河也被冰凍硬。倘若這事發生在我們的時代,這些人會說出何等、又何等大的話來!還有那同樣巨大的瘟疫——它肆虐多久、毀滅了多少人!
3:340
Quae cum in annum alium multo grauius tenderetur frustra praesente Aesculapio, aditum est ad libros Sibyllinos. In quo genere oraculorum, sicut Cicero in libris de diuinatione commemorat, magis interpretibus ut possunt seu uolunt dubia coniectantibus credi solet. Tunc ergo dictum est eam esse causam pestilentiae, quod plurimas aedes sacras multi occupatas priuatim tenerent: sic interim a magno inperitiae uel desidiae crimine Aesculapius liberatus est. Unde autem a multis aedes illae fuerant occupatae nemine prohibente.
When this, in another year, was stretching on far more grievously, with Aesculapius present in vain, recourse was had to the Sibylline books. In which kind of oracles, as Cicero relates in his books on divination, more credit is wont to be given to the interpreters as they can or will, conjecturing doubtful things. Then, therefore, it was said that this was the cause of the pestilence—that many men privately held very many sacred temples that they had occupied: thus, for the time being, Aesculapius was freed from the great charge of ignorance or of sloth. But whence had those temples been occupied by many with no one forbidding,
當這瘟疫在另一年更加慘重地延續、埃斯庫拉皮烏斯臨在卻徒然無功時,他們便求助於西比拉之書。在這類神諭中,正如西塞羅在他論占卜的書中所述,慣於更相信那些隨己所能或所願、揣測含糊之事的解釋者。於是那時就有人說,瘟疫的緣由在於:許多人私自佔據了極多的聖殿:如此一來,埃斯庫拉皮烏斯暫時得免於無知或怠惰的重大指控。然而,那些聖殿何以被許多人佔據而無人禁止呢——
3:341
nisi quia tantae numinum turbae diu frustra fuerat supplicatum, adque ita paulatim loca deserebantur a cultoribus, ut tamquam uacua sine ullius offensione possent humanis saltem usibus uindicari? Namque tunc uelut ad sedandam pestilentiam diligenter repetita adque reparata nisi postea eodem modo neglecta adque usurpata latitarent, non utique magnae peritiae Varronis tribueretur, quod scribens de aedibus sacris tam multa ignorata commemorat. Sed tunc interim elegans non pestilentiae depulsio, sed deorum excusatio procurata est. CAPUT XVIII. Quantae clades Romanos sub bellis Punicis triuerint frustra deorum praesidiis expetitis.
except that to so great a crowd of divinities supplication had long been made in vain, and so the places were little by little deserted by their worshipers, so that, as if empty, they could be claimed at least for human uses without anyone's offense? For then, having been carefully sought out again and restored as it were to allay the pestilence, unless afterward in the same way, being neglected and usurped, they lay hidden, surely no great expertise would be attributed to Varro for relating, when he writes about the sacred temples, so many things that were unknown. But then, for the time being, an elegant excuse was procured—not of the pestilence's repelling, but of the gods. CHAPTER XVIII. How great the disasters that wore down the Romans in the Punic Wars, the protection of the gods having been sought in vain.
無非是因為向如此眾多的神祇久已徒然懇求,故那些地方漸漸被敬拜者所棄,以致彷彿空置,便可至少作人用而不致冒犯任何人?因為那時這些聖殿彷彿為平息瘟疫而被仔細地重新尋出、修復——倘若後來它們不是照樣被忽略、被佔用而隱沒不明,那麼瓦羅在論聖殿時記述如此多不為人知之事,便算不上甚麼大學問了。但那時暫且得了一個巧妙的開脫——不是瘟疫的驅除,乃是眾神的辯解。第十八章。論在布匿戰爭中磨耗羅馬人的災難何等之大,而求眾神的庇護卻徒然無功。
3:342
Iam uero Punicis bellis, cum inter utrumque imperium uictoria diu anceps adque incerta penderet populique duo praeualidi impetus in alterutrum fortissimos et opulentissimos agerent, quot minutiora regna contrita sunt! quae urbes amplae nobilesque deletae, quot adflictae, quot perditae ciuitates! Quam longe lateque tot regiones terraeque uastatae sunt! Quotiens uicti hinc adque inde uictores! Quid hominum consumtum est uel pugnantium militum uel ab armis uacantium populorum! Quanta uis nauium marinis etiam proeliis obpressa et diuersarum tempestatum uarietate submersa est! Si enarrare uel commemorare conemur, nihil aliud quam scriptores etiam nos erimus historiae.
Now indeed in the Punic Wars, when between the two empires victory long hung doubtful and uncertain, and the two most powerful peoples were driving their most valiant and wealthy assaults against each other, how many smaller kingdoms were crushed! What ample and noble cities were destroyed, how many afflicted, how many states ruined! How far and wide were so many regions and lands laid waste! How often were the conquerors conquered, now here, now there! What a multitude of men was consumed, whether of fighting soldiers or of peoples free from arms! What a host of ships, overwhelmed in sea-battles too and sunk by the variety of diverse storms! If we should attempt to relate or commemorate it, we too should be nothing other than writers of history.
如今果然在布匿戰爭中,當兩大帝國之間勝負長久懸而未定、兩個極強盛的民族彼此驅動其最勇猛、最富庶的攻勢時,何等多較小的王國被輾碎!何等廣大而高貴的城邑被毀,多少城邦受創,多少城邦覆亡!何等多的地方與土地被廣袤地夷為荒場!勝者多少次反成被勝者,時在此處、時在彼處!多少人被吞滅,無論是作戰的士兵,或是無武裝的百姓!何等多的船隻,連在海戰中也被傾覆、被各樣風暴所沉沒!我們若試圖敘述或記念這一切,自己也不過成了歷史的作者罷了。
3:343
Tunc magno metu perturbata Romana ciuitas ad remedia uana et ridenda currebat. Instaurati sunt ex auctoritate librorum Sibyllinorum ludi saeculares, quorum celebritas inter centum annos fuerat instituta felicioribusque temporibus memoria neglegente perierat. Renouarunt etiam pontifices ludos sacros inferis et ipsos abolitos annis retrorsum melioribus. Nimirum ergo, quando renouati sunt, tanta copia morientium ditatos inferos etiam ludere delectabat, cum profecto miseri homines ipsa rabida bella et cruentas animositates funereasque hinc adque inde uictorias magnos agerent ludos daemonum et opimas epulas inferorum.
Then the Roman state, troubled with great fear, ran to vain and ridiculous remedies. By the authority of the Sibylline books the secular games were restored, whose celebration had been instituted within an interval of a hundred years, and which in happier times had perished through neglectful memory. The pontiffs also renewed the sacred games to the gods below, even these abolished in better years gone by. No wonder, then, that, when they were renewed, the gods below—enriched by so great an abundance of the dying—were delighted even to play, since indeed the wretched men were waging the very mad wars and bloody passions and funereal victories, now here, now there, as great games of the demons and rich banquets of the powers below.
那時羅馬邦國因大懼怕而擾亂,奔向虛空可笑的補救。憑著西比拉之書的權威,他們恢復了世紀慶典,這慶典原本設立在百年的間隔內,而在較幸福的時代卻因記憶疏忽而失傳。祭司們也重新舉行向陰間諸神的聖戲,連這些也是在從前較好的年代被廢除的。那麼無怪乎,當這些被重新舉行時,那些被如此豐厚的死者所充富的陰間諸神,竟連嬉戲都樂在其中,因那些可悲的人正在此處彼處進行那瘋狂的戰爭、血腥的仇恨和喪葬般的勝利,作為群魔的盛大戲樂、陰間諸靈的豐美筵席。
3:344
Nihil sane miserabilius primo Punico bello accidit, quam quod ita Romani uicti sunt, ut etiam Regulus ille caperetur, cuius in primo et in altero libro fecimus mentionem, uir plane magnus et uictor antea domitorque Poenorum, qui etiam ipsum primum bellum Punicum confecisset, nisi auiditate nimia laudis et gloriae duriores condiciones, quam ferre possent, fessis Carthaginiensibus imperasset. Illius uiri et captiuitas inopinatissima et seruitus indignissima, et iuratio fidelissima et mors crudelissima si deos illos non cogit erubescere, uerum est quod aerei sunt et non habent sanguinem. Nec mala illo tempore grauissima intra moenia defuerunt.
Nothing assuredly more pitiable befell in the First Punic War than that the Romans were so defeated that even that famous Regulus was captured—of whom we made mention in the first and second book—a man plainly great, and formerly the victor and tamer of the Carthaginians, who would even have brought to a close that very First Punic War, had he not, through excessive greed for praise and glory, imposed on the wearied Carthaginians harsher conditions than they could bear. That man's most unexpected captivity and most unworthy servitude, his most faithful oath-keeping and most cruel death—if these do not compel those gods to blush, it is true that they are of bronze and have no blood. Nor were the most grievous evils lacking within the walls at that time.
在第一次布匿戰爭中,確實沒有比這更可憐的事,就是羅馬人被打敗到如此地步,以致連那著名的雷古魯斯也被擄——我們在第一、第二卷中已提過他——他顯然是個偉人,從前是迦太基人的勝利者與制服者,他原本連那第一次布匿戰爭也能了結,若非他因對稱讚與榮耀過分的貪求,而向疲乏的迦太基人強加他們所不能承受的更苛刻的條件。那人極出人意料的被擄、極不堪的奴役、極忠信的守誓、極殘忍的死——這些若不能使那些神羞愧臉紅,那麼他們確是青銅所造、毫無血氣的了。那時城牆之內也不缺極慘重的禍患。
3:345
Nam exundante nimis ultra morem fluuio Tiberino paene omnia urbis plana subuersa sunt, aliis impetu quasi torrentis inpulsis, aliis uelut stagno diuturno madefactis adque sublapsis. Istam deinde pestem ignis perniciosior subsecutus est. qui correptis circa forum quibusque celsioribus etiam templo Vestae suo familiarissimo non pepercit, ubi ei ueluti uitam perpetuam diligentissima substitutione lignorum non tam honoratae quam damnatae uirgines donare consuerant. Tunc uero illic ignis non tantum uiuebat, sed etiam saeuiebat.
For with the river Tiber overflowing far beyond its custom, nearly all the level parts of the city were overthrown, some swept away by the rush as of a torrent, others, as by a long-standing pool, soaked through and undermined. Then a more destructive plague of fire followed this, which, having seized whatever was loftier around the forum, did not even spare the temple of Vesta, its most familiar haunt, where the virgins—not so much honored as condemned—had been wont to give it, as it were, perpetual life by the most diligent replenishing of wood. There, however, the fire not only lived but even raged.
因為台伯河遠超常規地泛濫,城中幾乎所有平地都被傾覆,有的被那如急流般的衝勢捲走,有的如被經久的水潭浸透而坍塌。隨後又有一場更具毀滅性的火災接踵而至,這火既抓住了廣場周圍凡較高之物,連維斯塔的神殿——它最熟悉的所在——也不放過,那些貞女——與其說受尊榮,不如說受咒詛——慣於藉著極勤勉地添柴,彷彿賜給那火永遠的生命。然而在那裡,那火不僅活著,竟還肆虐起來。
3:346
Cuius impetu exterritae uirgines sacra illa fatalia, quae iam tres, in quibus fuerant, presserant ciuitates, cum ab illo incendio liberare non possent, Metellus pontifex suae quodam modo salutis oblitus inruens ea semiustus abripuit. Neque enim uel ipsum ignis agnouit, aut uero erat ibi numen, quod non etiam, si fuisset, fugisset. Homo igitur potius sacris Vestae quam illa homini prodesse potuerunt. Si autem a se ipsis ignem non repellebant, ciuitatem, cuius salutem tueri putabantur, quid contra illas aquas flammasque poterant adiuuare? sicut etiam res ipsa nihil ea prorsus potuisse patefecit.
Terrified by its onslaught, the virgins, when they could not free those fated sacred objects—which had already pressed upon three cities in which they had been—from that conflagration, Metellus the pontiff, forgetful, as it were, of his own safety, rushing in, half-burned, snatched them away. For neither did the fire even recognize him, nor was there truly any divine power present there, which, even if it had been present, would not have fled. A man, therefore, was able to benefit Vesta's sacred objects rather than they the man. But if they could not ward off fire from their very selves, what could they help the city, whose safety they were thought to guard, against those waters and flames? as indeed the very event made plain that they could avail nothing at all.
那些貞女被火勢的猛攻所驚嚇,當她們無法把那些命定的聖物——它們已分別臨在於它們所在過的三座城邦——從那烈火中救出時,祭司長梅特路斯彷彿忘了自己的安危,衝了進去,半身燒焦,把它們搶救出來。因為那火並不認得他,那裡也實在沒有甚麼神力臨在,即使臨在,也必早已逃走。所以是人能有益於維斯塔的聖物,而非聖物有益於人。可是它們若連自己都不能擋火,又怎能在那些水火面前幫助那座它們被認為守護其安危的城呢?正如事情本身所表明的,它們絲毫無能為力。
3:347
Haec istis nequaquam obicerentur a nobis, si illa sacra dicerent non tuendis his bonis temporalibus instituta, sed significandis aeternis, et ideo, cum ea, quod corporalia uisibiliaque essent, perire contingeret, nihil his rebus minui, propter quas fuerant instituta, et posse ad eosdem usus denuo reparari. Nunc uero caecitate mirabili eis sacris, quae perire possent, fieri potuisse existimant, ut salus terrena et temporalis felicitas ciuitatis perire non posset. Proinde cum illis etiam manentibus sacris uel salutis contritio uel infelicitas inruisse monstratur, mutare sententiam, quam defendere nequeunt, erubescunt. CAPUT XVIIII.
These things would by no means be objected by us against them, if they would say that those sacred rites were instituted not for safeguarding these temporal goods, but for signifying eternal ones, and therefore, when it happened that they perished, because they were corporeal and visible, nothing was diminished from those things for which they had been instituted, and they could be restored anew for the same uses. But now, with marvelous blindness, they suppose it could have come about, through those sacred objects which could perish, that the earthly safety and temporal felicity of the city could not perish. Accordingly, when, even with those sacred rites still abiding, either the wreck of safety or unhappiness is shown to have rushed in, they blush to change the opinion they cannot defend. CHAPTER XIX.
我們絕不會以這些事反對他們,倘若他們肯說那些聖禮並非為保守這些屬時的福分而設立,乃是為表徵永恆之物,因此當這些聖物——因它們是有形可見的——遭毀滅時,那設立它們的目的並無絲毫減損,且能重新為同樣的用途修復。然而如今,他們以驚人的盲目,竟以為藉那些能毀滅的聖物,可以使城邦屬地的安全與屬時的福祉不致毀滅。故此,當那些聖禮仍存留之時,安全的傾覆或不幸卻被顯明已闖入,他們便羞於改變那自己無法辯護的見解。第十九章。
3:348
De adflictione belli Punici secundi, qua uires utriusque partis consumtae sunt. Secundo autem Punico bello nimis longum est commemorare clades duorum populorum tam longe secum lateque pugnantium. ita ut his quoque fatentibus, qui non tam narrare bella Romana quam Romanorum imperium laudare instituerunt, similior uicto fuerit ille qui uicit. Hannibale quippe ab Hispania surgente et Pyrenaeis montibus superatis, Gallia transcursa Alpibusque disruptis, tam longo circuitu auctis uiribus cuncta uastando aut subigendo torrentis modo Italiae faucibus inruente quam cruenta proelia gesta sunt, quotiens Romani superati! quam multa ad hostem oppida defecerunt, quam multa capta et obpressa!
Concerning the affliction of the Second Punic War, by which the strength of both parties was consumed. But in the Second Punic War it is too long to recount the disasters of two peoples fighting so far and wide with each other—so much so that, by the admission even of those who set out not so much to narrate the Roman wars as to praise the Roman empire, the one who conquered was more like the conquered. For with Hannibal rising up from Spain, and the Pyrenees mountains surmounted, and Gaul traversed, and the Alps shattered through, his forces increased by so long a circuit, laying waste or subduing everything in the manner of a torrent as he burst through into the gates of Italy—how bloody were the battles waged, how often were the Romans overcome! how many towns went over to the enemy, how many were captured and crushed!
論第二次布匿戰爭的災禍,兩方的力量都因它而耗盡。然而在第二次布匿戰爭中,要敘述兩個民族如此廣袤地彼此交戰的災難,實在太長——以致連那些原本不是要敘述羅馬戰爭、而是要稱讚羅馬帝國的人也承認,那得勝者倒更像那被勝者。因為當漢尼拔從西班牙崛起,越過庇里牛斯山、橫穿高盧、衝破阿爾卑斯山,藉如此漫長的迂迴增強了兵力,如急流般摧毀或制服一切、猛衝進義大利的門戶時——所打的仗何等血腥,羅馬人多少次被擊敗!多少城鎮歸附了仇敵,多少被攻取、被輾碎!
3:349
quam dirae pugnae et totiens Hannibali Romana clade gloriosae! De Canr.ensi autem mirabiliter horrendo malo quid dicam, ubi Hannibal, cum esset crudelissimus, tamen tanta inimicorum atrocissimorum clade satiatus parci iussisse perhibetur? Unde tres modios anulorum aureorum Carthaginem misit, quo intellegerent tantam in illo proelio dignitatem cecidisse Romanam, ut facilius eam caperet mensura quam numerus, adque hinc strages turbae ceterae tanto utique numerosioris, quanto infimioris, quae sine anulis iacebat, conicienda potius quam nuntianda putaretur.
how dire the battles, and how often glorious to Hannibal by a Roman defeat! As for the wonderfully horrible disaster of Cannae, what shall I say, where Hannibal, although he was most cruel, nevertheless, sated by so great a slaughter of his most savage enemies, is reported to have ordered that they be spared? Whence he sent three pecks of golden rings to Carthage, that they might understand how great a Roman dignity had fallen in that battle, so that measure rather than number might more easily comprehend it, and that thence the slaughter of the remaining multitude—so much more numerous as it was lower in rank, which lay without rings—should be thought rather to be guessed at than reported.
那些戰役何等可怕,又多少次因羅馬的慘敗而使漢尼拔得榮耀!至於坎尼那奇異可怕的災禍,我還能說甚麼呢?在那裡,漢尼拔雖極殘忍,卻因如此重大地屠殺了他最兇暴的仇敵而饜足,據傳竟下令饒恕他們。因此他差送了三斗金戒指到迦太基,好叫人明白在那場戰役中倒下了何等高貴的羅馬人,以致用量度比用數目更易計算,又因此那其餘——其身分愈卑、數目就愈多——倒在地上而無戒指的群眾之屠殺,倒被認為宜於估量而非宜於報告。
3:350
Denique tanta militum inopia secuta est, ut Romani reos facinorum proposita inpunitate colligerent, seruitia libertate donarent adque illis pudendus non tam subpleretur quam institueretur exercitus. Seruis itaque, immo, ne faciamus iniuriam, iam libertis, pro Romana re publica pugnaturis arma defuerunt. Detracta sunt templis, tamquam Romani dis suis dicerent: Ponite quae tam diu inaniter habuistis, ne forte aliquid utile inde facere possint nostra mancipia, unde [uos] nostra numina facere non potuistis.
Finally, so great a shortage of soldiers ensued that the Romans gathered those guilty of crimes with impunity offered, gave liberty to slaves, and by these the army was not so much supplemented as established—a shameful one. Thus to slaves—nay rather, lest we do them injury, now to freedmen—who were to fight on behalf of the Roman commonwealth, arms were lacking. They were stripped from the temples, as if the Romans were saying to their gods: 'Lay down what you have so long held in vain, lest perchance our chattels be able to make some useful thing from them, from which our divinities could not.'
末了,士兵的缺乏竟如此之大,以致羅馬人把那些犯罪之人連同免罰一同召集,又賜奴隸以自由,藉這些人,那軍隊與其說被補充,不如說被湊成——一支可恥的軍隊。如此,向那些要為羅馬共和國作戰的奴隸——不,免得我們虧待他們,如今該稱為自由人——竟連武器也缺乏。武器是從神殿中取下的,彷彿羅馬人對他們的神說:「放下你們白白持有了這麼久的東西吧,免得我們的奴隸或許能從中造出些有用之物,就是你們的神祇所造不出來的。」
3:351
Tunc etiam stipendiis sufficiendis cum defecisset aerarium, in usus publicos opes uenere priuatae, adeo unoquoque id quod habuit conferente, ut praeter singulos anulos singulasque bullas, miserabilia dignitatis insignia, nihil sibi auri senatus ipse, quanto magis ceteri ordines tribusque relinquerent. Quis ferret istos, si nostris temporibus ad hanc inopiam cogerentur. cum eos modo uix feramus, quando pro superflua uoluptate plura donantur histrionibus, quam tunc legionibus pro extrema salute conlata sunt? CAPUT XX. De exitu Saguntinorum, quibus propter Romanorum amicitiam pereuntibus di Romani auxilium non tulerunt.
Then too, when the treasury had failed for the meeting of the soldiers' pay, private wealth came into public use, each man contributing what he had, to such a degree that, except for single rings and single bullae—pitiable insignia of rank—the senate itself, much more the other orders and tribes, left nothing of gold to themselves. Who would endure these men, if in our times they were forced to such poverty?—since we scarcely bear with them now, when, for the sake of superfluous pleasure, more is given to actors than was then contributed to the legions for their utmost safety. CHAPTER XX. Concerning the end of the Saguntines, to whom, perishing on account of their friendship with the Romans, the Roman gods brought no aid.
那時也是,當國庫不足以發放士兵的軍餉時,私人的財富便用於公共,各人都捐出自己所有的,竟至於除了單個的戒指和單個的護身牌——那可憐的身分標誌——元老院自己、更遑論其餘的階級與部族,都不為自己留下分毫的金子。若在我們的時代,這些人被迫陷入這樣的貧窮,誰能忍受他們呢?——既然我們如今尚且難以容忍他們,那時為著多餘的享樂而給戲子的,竟比那時為著最緊要的安全而捐給軍團的還要多。第二十章。論薩貢頓人的結局,他們因與羅馬人的友誼而滅亡,羅馬的眾神卻不施援。
3:352
Sed in his omnibus belli Punici secundi malis nihil miserabilius ac miserabili querella dignius quam exitium Saguntinorum fuit. Haec quippe Hispaniae ciuitas amicissima populi Romani, dum eidem populo fidem seruat, euersa est. Hinc enim Hannibal fracto foedere Romanorum causas quaesiuit, quibus eos inritaret ad bellum. Saguntum ferociter ergo obsidebat. Quod ubi Romae auditum est, missi legati ad Hannibalem, ut ab eius obsidione discederet. Contemti Carthaginem pergunt querimoniamque deponunt foederis rupti infectoque negotio Romam redeunt. Dum hae morae aguntur, misera illa ciuitas opulentissima, suae rei publicae Romanaeque carissima, octauo uel nono a Poenis mense deleta est.
But in all these evils of the Second Punic War, nothing was more pitiable, or more worthy of a pitiable complaint, than the destruction of the Saguntines. For this city of Spain, most friendly to the Roman people, while it kept faith with that same people, was overthrown. For from here Hannibal, having broken the treaty, sought pretexts by which he might provoke the Romans to war. He was therefore fiercely besieging Saguntum. When this was heard at Rome, envoys were sent to Hannibal to withdraw from its siege. Despised, they proceed to Carthage and lay down their complaint of the broken treaty, and, the matter unaccomplished, return to Rome. While these delays are being transacted, that wretched city, most wealthy, most dear to its own commonwealth and to the Roman, was destroyed by the Carthaginians in the eighth or ninth month.
然而在第二次布匿戰爭這一切的禍患中,沒有比薩貢頓人的毀滅更可憐、更值得發出可憐哀訴的了。因為這座與羅馬人民極友好的西班牙城邦,正當它向那同一民族守信時,竟被傾覆。原來漢尼拔正是從這裡撕毀條約,尋找藉口去激動羅馬人開戰。他便兇猛地圍攻薩貢頓。羅馬聽見這事,就差使節去見漢尼拔,叫他撤離圍城。使節被輕視後,便前往迦太基,提出條約被毀的控訴,事既不成,便返回羅馬。當這些拖延正在進行之際,那可憐的城邦——極其富庶、為它自己的共和國與羅馬所至愛——在第八或第九個月被迦太基人所毀。
3:353
Cuius interitum legere, quanto magis scribere, horroris est. Breuiter tamen eum commemorabo; ad rem quippe quae agitur multum pertinet. Primo fame contabuit; nam etiam suorum cadaueribus a nonnullis pasta perhibetur. Deinde omnium fessa rerum, ne saltem captiua in manus Hannibalis perueniret, ingentem rogum publice struxit, in quem ardentem ferro etiam trucidatos omnes se suosque miserunt. Hic aliquid agerent di helluones adque nebulones, sacrificiorum adipibus inhiantes et fallacium diuinationum caligine decipientes; hic aliquid agerent, ciuitati populi Romani amicissimae subuenirent, fidei conseruatione pereuntem perire non sinerent.
To read of its destruction—how much more to write of it—is a thing of horror. Yet I will briefly commemorate it; for it pertains much to the matter under discussion. First it wasted away with famine; for it is even reported to have been fed by some on the corpses of their own people. Then, worn out by all things, lest at least it should come captive into Hannibal's hands, it publicly built a huge pyre, into which, as it blazed, they cast themselves and their own—even those slain by the sword. Here let the gluttonous and worthless gods do something, gaping after the fat of sacrifices and deceiving with the fog of lying divinations; here let them do something, let them come to the aid of a city most friendly to the Roman people, let them not allow one perishing through the keeping of faith to perish.
讀到它的毀滅——更何況書寫它——乃是一件令人毛骨悚然的事。然而我要簡略地記念它;因為這與所論之事大有關係。它起先因饑荒而枯竭;因為據傳竟有人以自己同胞的屍體為食。隨後,凡事都已疲乏,惟恐它至少要作俘虜落入漢尼拔之手,便公開築起一座巨大的火葬堆,當它焚燒時,他們把自己和自己的人——連那些被刀劍所殺的——一同投入其中。在這裡,讓那些貪饕無用的神做點甚麼吧,牠們張口貪求祭牲的脂油,又以虛謊占卜的迷霧欺哄人;在這裡讓牠們做點甚麼吧,讓牠們來援助這座與羅馬人民極友好的城,別讓那因守信而滅亡的城滅亡。
3:354
Ipsi utique medii praefuerunt, cum Romanae rei publicae interiecto foedere copulata est. Custodiens itaque [fideliter], quod ipsis praesidibus placito iunxerat, fide uinxerat, iuratione constrinxerat, a perfido obsessa obpressa consumta est. Si ipsi di tempestate adque fulminibus Hannibalem postea Romanis proximum moenibus terruerunt longeque miserunt: tunc primum tale aliquid facerent. Audeo quippe dicere honestius illos pro amicis Romanorum ideo periclitantibus, ne Romanis frangerent fidem, et nullam opem tunc habentibus quam pro ipsis Romanis, qui pro se pugnabant adque aduersus Hannibalem opulenti erant, potuisse tempestate saeuire.
They themselves, surely, presided as mediators, when it was joined to the Roman commonwealth by the interposing of a treaty. Keeping faithfully, therefore, that which it had joined by a covenant under those very gods as guarantors, had bound by faith, had bound fast by an oath, it was besieged, overwhelmed, and consumed by a faithless foe. If those gods afterward terrified Hannibal by storm and thunderbolts when he was very near the Roman walls, and drove him far off, then they should first have done some such thing. For I dare to say that it would have been more honorable for them to be able to rage with a storm on behalf of friends of the Romans then in peril—so that they might not break faith with the Romans, and having then no help—than on behalf of the Romans themselves, who were fighting for themselves and were wealthy against Hannibal.
那些神確曾居間作中保,當薩貢頓藉著訂立條約與羅馬共和國聯合時。所以它忠實地守住那它在那些神作擔保人面前藉約所聯合、藉信所束縛、藉誓所緊繫的,卻仍被背信的仇敵所圍、所制、所滅。倘若那些神後來在漢尼拔極逼近羅馬城牆時,用風暴與雷電驚嚇他、把他遠遠趕走,那麼牠們原該先行如此這般的事。因為我敢說,牠們若能為那時正陷危難、只為不向羅馬人背信、而當時又毫無援助的羅馬人之友刮起風暴,比起為那些為自己作戰、又富庶到足以對抗漢尼拔的羅馬人本身刮起風暴,倒更為光彩。
3:355
Si ergo tutores essent Romanae felicitatis et gloriae, tam graue ab ea crimen Saguntinae calamitatis auerterent; nunc uero quam stulte creditur, dis illis defensoribus Romam uictore Hannibale non perisse, qui Saguntinae urbi non potuerunt, ne pro eius periret amicitia, subuenire! Si Saguntinorum Christianus populus esset et huius modi aliquid pro fide euangelica pateretur, quamquam se ipse nec ferro nec ignibus corrupisset, sed tamen si pro fide euangelica excidium pateretur: ea spe pateretur, qua in Christum crediderat, non mercede breuissimi temporis, sed aeternitatis interminae.
If, then, they were the guardians of Roman felicity and glory, they would have turned aside from her so grievous a crime as the calamity of Saguntum; but now how foolishly is it believed that, with those gods as defenders, Rome did not perish when Hannibal was victorious — those gods who could not come to the aid of the city of Saguntum, lest it should perish on account of its friendship with Rome! If the people of Saguntum had been Christian, and had suffered something of this kind for the faith of the Gospel — although they would not have destroyed themselves with sword or fire, yet if they had suffered ruin for the faith of the Gospel — they would have suffered it in that hope by which they had believed in Christ, not for the reward of a most brief span of time, but of an endless eternity.
那麼,倘若那些神明真是羅馬幸福與榮耀的守護者,他們本應使羅馬免於薩貢圖姆覆滅這般沉重的罪咎;如今卻何等愚昧地相信:有那些神明作護衛,羅馬在漢尼拔得勝時並未滅亡——而這些神明竟連薩貢圖姆城都救不了,致使該城因與羅馬的友誼而覆滅!倘若薩貢圖姆的百姓是基督徒,並為福音的信德受了這類苦難——縱然他們不會以刀劍或烈火自戕,然而若他們為福音的信德而遭毀滅——他們也必懷著當初信入基督的盼望去承受,所求的不是極短暫時光的賞報,而是無盡的永恆。
3:356
Pro istis autem dis, qui propterea coli perhibentur, propterea colendi requiruntur, ut harum labentium adque transeuntium rerum felicitas tuta sit, quid nobis defensores et excusatores eorum de Saguntinis pereuntibus respondebunt, nisi quod de illo Regulo extincto? Hoc quippe interest, quod ille unus homo, haec tota ciuitas; utriusque tamen interitus causa conseruatio fidei fuit. Propter hanc enim ad hostes et redire ille uoluit, et noluit ista transire. Conseruata ergo prouocat deorum iram fides? an possunt et dis propitiis perire non solum quique homines, uerum etiam integrae ciuitates? Utrum uolunt. eligant. Si enim fidei seruatae irascuntur illi di, quaerant perfidos, a quibus colantur;
But as for these gods who, it is alleged, are worshipped for this reason and required to be worshipped for this reason — that the felicity of these passing and transitory things may be secure — what answer will their defenders and apologists give us concerning the men of Saguntum who perished, except what they gave concerning Regulus who was put to death? This indeed is the difference: that he was one man, while this was a whole city; yet in both cases the cause of destruction was the keeping of faith. For on account of this Regulus willed to return to the enemy, and Saguntum was unwilling to go over to them. Does faith, then, when kept, provoke the anger of the gods? Or can not only individual men but whole cities perish even when the gods are favourable? Let them choose whichever they will. For if those gods are angry at the keeping of faith, let them look for treacherous men by whom they may be worshipped;
至於這些神明,據說人們敬拜並必須敬拜他們,乃是為要使這些飄忽易逝之物的幸福得以穩固——那麼,對於滅亡的薩貢圖姆人,他們的辯護者與申辯者能給我們什麼回答呢?無非與他們對被處死的雷古路斯所說的相同罷了。其間的差別在於:那一個是個人,這一個卻是整座城;然而兩者覆滅的緣由都在於守信。正因守信,雷古路斯甘願返回敵營,而薩貢圖姆不肯投向敵方。那麼,守信反倒激起眾神的忿怒嗎?抑或縱然眾神施恩眷顧,不單個人、連整座城也能滅亡?任他們擇其一而論。因為倘若那些神明因人守信而動怒,就讓他們去尋找背信之人來敬拜他們吧;
3:357
si autem etiam illis propitiis multis grauibusque cruciatibus adflicti interire homines ciuitatesque possunt, nullo fructu felicitatis huius coluntur. Desinant igitur suscensere, qui sacris deorum suorum perditis se infelices esse factos putant. Possent enim illis non solum manentibus, uerum etiam fauentibus non sicut modo de miseria murmurare, sed sicut tunc Regulus et Saguntini excruciati horribiliter etiam penitus interire. CAPUT XXI. Quam ingrata fuerit Romana ciuitas Scipioni liberatori suo et in quibus moribus egerit, quando eam Sallustius optimam fuisse describit.
but if, even when they are favourable, men and cities can be afflicted with many grievous torments and perish, then they are worshipped to no profit of this felicity. Let those, therefore, cease to be indignant who think themselves made wretched because the sacred rites of their gods have been lost. For even with those gods remaining, indeed even favouring them, they might not merely murmur about misery as they now do, but, like Regulus and the Saguntines of old, be horribly tortured and even utterly perish. CHAPTER XXI. How ungrateful the Roman state was to Scipio its deliverer, and amid what manners it conducted itself at the very time when Sallust describes it as having been most excellent.
但若縱然眾神眷顧,人與城仍能遭受諸多沉重折磨而滅亡,那麼敬拜他們對這種幸福毫無益處。所以,那些因失去諸神祭儀而自認淪為不幸的人,當止息他們的憤懣。因為即使那些神明仍在、甚至加以眷顧,他們也未必只能像現今這樣為苦難發怨言,反倒可能像昔日的雷古路斯與薩貢圖姆人那樣,遭受可怖的酷刑、乃至全然滅亡。第二十一章 論羅馬城邦對其拯救者西庇阿何等忘恩負義,以及在撒路斯提烏斯描述它最為美好的那段時期,它的風氣究竟如何。
3:358
Porro inter secundum et postremum bellum Carthaginiense, quando Sallustius optimis moribus et maxima concordia dixit egisse Romanos (multa enim praetereo suscepti operis modum cogitans), eodem ipso ergo tempore morum optimorum maximaeque concordiae Scipio ille Romae Italiaeque liberator eiusdemque belli Punici secundi tam horrendi, tam exitiosi, tam periculosi praeclarus mirabilisque confector, uictor Hannibalis domitor que Carthaginis, cuius ab adulescentia uita describitur dis dedita templisque nutrita, inimicorum accusationibus cessit carensque patria, quam sua uirtute saluam et liberam reddidit, in oppido Linternensi egit reliquam conpleuitque uitam, post insignem suum triumphum nullo illius urbis captus desiderio, ita ut iussisse perhibeatur, ne saltem mortuo in ingrata patria funus fieret.
Now, between the second and the last Carthaginian war — when Sallust said that the Romans conducted themselves with the best morals and the greatest concord (for I pass over much, keeping in mind the limits of the work I have undertaken) — in that very period of the best morals and greatest concord, that Scipio, the liberator of Rome and Italy, the illustrious and admirable finisher of that second Punic war which was so dreadful, so destructive, so perilous, the conqueror of Hannibal and subduer of Carthage, whose life from boyhood is described as devoted to the gods and nurtured in the temples — he yielded to the accusations of his enemies, and, deprived of the fatherland which by his own valour he had restored safe and free, lived out and completed the remainder of his life in the town of Liternum; after his distinguished triumph he was seized by no longing for that city, so that he is reported to have given orders that not even after his death should his funeral be held in his ungrateful fatherland.
如今,在第二次與最後一次迦太基戰爭之間——當撒路斯提烏斯說羅馬人以最美好的風氣與最大的和睦自處之時(我顧及所承擔之作的篇幅限度,故略去許多)——正是在那風氣最美好、和睦最盛的時期,那位西庇阿,羅馬與義大利的解放者,那第二次布匿戰爭——何等可怖、何等慘烈、何等凶險——的卓著而可敬的終結者,漢尼拔的征服者、迦太基的制伏者,其一生自幼便被描述為獻身於眾神、在神廟中受撫育——他竟屈服於仇敵的控告,被剝奪了憑自己的勇德所恢復、得保安全與自由的祖國,便在利特爾努姆鎮度過並走完餘生;在他輝煌的凱旋之後,竟對那城絲毫不再眷戀,以致據傳他曾下令:縱然死後,也不准在那忘恩的祖國為他舉行喪葬。
3:359
Deinde tunc primum per Gn. Manlium proconsulem de Gallograecis triumphantem Asiatica luxuria Romam omni hoste peior inrepsit. Tunc enim primum lecti aerati et pretiosa stragula uisa perhibentur; tunc inductae in conuiuia psaltriae et alia licentiosa nequitia. Sed nunc de his malis, quae intolerabiliter homines patiuntur, lion de his, quae libenter faciunt, dicere institui. Unde illud magis, quod de Scipione commemoraui, quod cedens inimicis extra patriam, quam liberauit, mortuus est, ad praesentem pertinet disputationem, quod ei Romana numina, a quorum templis auertit Hannibalem, non reddiderunt uicem, quae propter istam tantummodo coluntur felicitatem.
Then, for the first time, during the proconsulship of Gnaeus Manlius who triumphed over the Gallo-Greeks, Asiatic luxury — worse than any enemy — crept into Rome. For then, it is reported, bronze couches and costly coverlets were first seen; then harp-girls and other licentious wantonness were brought into banquets. But I have undertaken to speak here of those evils which men suffer intolerably, not of those which they do willingly. Hence that point which I recalled about Scipio — that yielding to his enemies he died outside the fatherland which he had freed — pertains more to the present argument: namely, that the Roman deities, from whose temples he turned Hannibal away, gave him no return — those deities who are worshipped solely for the sake of this felicity.
隨後,在那位凱旋戰勝高盧─希臘人的副執政官格奈烏斯·曼利烏斯任內,亞細亞式的奢靡——比任何敵人更為可惡——首次潛入了羅馬。據傳,正是那時人們初次見到鑲銅的臥榻與貴重的氈褥;那時,彈琴的女子與其他放縱的淫穢之事被引入了宴席。然而我在此所要論的,是人們難以忍受地承受的那些禍患,而非他們甘心去做的那些惡事。因此,我先前提及的關於西庇阿之事——他屈服於仇敵、死於他所解放卻在其外的祖國——更與眼下的論題相關:即羅馬的諸神,他曾將漢尼拔自他們的神廟前逐退,他們卻未報答他絲毫——而這些神明被敬拜,全然只為這種幸福之故。
3:360
Sed quia Sallustius eo tempore ibi dixit mores optimos fuisse, propterea hoc de Asiana luxuria commemorandum putaui, ut intellegatur etiam illud a Sallustio in conparationem aliorum temporum dictum, quibus temporibus peiores utique in grauissimis discordiis mores fuerunt. Nam tunc, id est inter secundum et postremum bellum Carthaginiense, lata est etiam lex illa Voconia, ne quis heredem feminam faceret, nec unicam filiam. Qua lege quid iniquius dici aut cogitari possit, ignoro. Verum tamen toto illo interuallo duorum bellorum Punicorum tolerabilior infelicitas fuit. Bellis tantummodo foris conterebatur exercitus, sed uictoriis consolabatur;
But because Sallust said that at that time morals there were the best, for this reason I thought it worth recalling this matter of Asiatic luxury, so that it may be understood that even that statement was made by Sallust by comparison with other times — times in which, amid the most grievous discords, morals were assuredly worse. For then, that is, between the second and last Carthaginian war, that Voconian law also was passed, that no one should make a woman his heir, not even an only daughter. What law more unjust than this could be spoken or conceived, I do not know. Yet throughout that whole interval of the two Punic wars the unhappiness was more bearable. The army was worn down only by wars abroad, but was consoled by victories;
但因撒路斯提烏斯說那時羅馬的風氣最為美好,我便認為值得提一提這亞細亞奢靡之事,好叫人明白:連他那番話也是撒路斯提烏斯與別的時期相比較而言的——在那些時期,於最沉重的紛爭之中,風氣必然更為敗壞。因為那時,即第二次與最後一次迦太基戰爭之間,也通過了那條沃科尼烏斯法,規定任何人不得立女子為繼承人,連獨生女兒也不可。我實在不知還有什麼律法能說得出或想得出比這更不公的。然而在那兩次布匿戰爭之間的整段時期,不幸尚屬可以忍受。軍隊只因對外的征戰而被消耗,卻以勝利得了慰藉;
3:361
domi autem nullae, sicut alias, discordiae saeuiebant. Sed ultimo bello Punico uno impetu alterius Scipionis, qui ob hoc etiam ipse Africani cognomen inuenit, aemula imperii Romani ab stirpe deleta est, ac deinde tantis malorum aggeribus obpressa Romana res publica, ut prosperitate ac securitate rerum, unde nimium corruptis moribus mala illa congesta sunt, plus nocuisse monstretur tam cito euersa, quam prius nocuerat tam diu aduersa Carthago.
and at home no discords raged, as at other times. But in the last Punic war, by a single onset of the other Scipio — who on this account himself also gained the surname Africanus — the rival of the Roman empire was destroyed from its root; and thereafter the Roman commonwealth was overwhelmed with such mounds of evils that, through that prosperity and security of affairs by which, with morals exceedingly corrupted, those evils were heaped up, Carthage so quickly overthrown is shown to have done more harm than it had previously done, so long adverse.
在國內也不像別的時期那樣有紛爭肆虐。但在最後一次布匿戰爭中,藉著另一位西庇阿——他也因此獲得「阿非利加努斯」之名——的一次猛攻,羅馬帝國的勁敵便從根本上被剷除了;其後羅馬共和國遭如此巨量的禍患所淹沒,以致在那繁榮安穩之中(風氣因之極度敗壞、那些禍患堆積如山),那如此迅速被傾覆的迦太基,竟顯出比它先前長久為敵時所造成的損害更大。
3:362
Hoc toto tempore usque ad Caesarem Augustum, qui uidetur non adhuc uel ipsorum opinione gloriosam, sed contentiosam et exitiosam et plane iam eneruem ac languidam libertatem omni modo extorsisse Romanis et ad regale arbitrium cuncta reuocasse et quasi morbida uetustate conlapsam ueluti instaurasse ac renouasse rem publicam; toto ergo isto tempore omitto ex aliis adque aliis causis etiam adque etiam bellicas clades et Numantinum foedus horrenda ignominia maculosum; uolauerant enim pulli de cauea et Mancino consuli, ut aiunt, augurium malum fecerant;
During this whole time, down to Caesar Augustus — who is seen to have wrested from the Romans in every way that liberty which, even in their own opinion, was no longer glorious but contentious and ruinous and plainly already enervated and languishing, and to have recalled all things to royal authority, and as it were to have restored and renewed the commonwealth which had collapsed as though from a diseased old age — throughout that whole time, then, I pass over the military disasters arising from one cause after another, and the Numantine treaty stained with horrible disgrace; for the chicks had flown out of the cage and, as they say, had made an evil augury for the consul Mancinus;
在這整段時期,直到該撒奧古斯都——他被視為以各樣方式從羅馬人手中奪去了那種自由(連他們自己也認為這自由已不再光榮,而是充滿紛爭、招致敗亡、且顯然已疲弱萎靡),並將萬事收歸於王權的裁斷之下,可說是把那如同因衰朽之年而崩潰的共和國加以修復更新——那麼,在這整段時期,我略過那一個接一個緣由所引發的種種兵災,以及那因可怖的恥辱而玷污的努曼提亞和約;因為據說,雛雞曾飛出了籠子,給執政官曼奇努斯作了凶兆;
3:363
quasi per tot annos, quibus illa exigua ciuitas Romanum circumsessa exercitum adflixerat ipsique Romanae rei publicae terrori esse iam coeperat, alii contra eam alio augurio processerunt. CAPUT XXII. De Mithridatis edicto, quo omnes ciues Romanos, qui intra Asiam inuenirentur, iussit occidi. Sed haec, inquam, omitto, quamuis illud nequaquam tacuerim, quod Mithridates rex Asiae ubique in Asia peregrinantes ciues Romanos adque innumerabili copia suis negotiis intentos uno die occidi iussit; et factum est.
as though, throughout so many years in which that tiny city had beset and afflicted the Roman army and had now begun to be a terror to the Roman commonwealth itself, others had advanced against it under another augury. CHAPTER XXII. Concerning the edict of Mithridates, by which he ordered all Roman citizens found within Asia to be slain. But these things, I say, I pass over, although I would by no means be silent about this — that Mithridates, king of Asia, ordered the Roman citizens sojourning everywhere throughout Asia, intent on their own business in an innumerable multitude, to be killed in a single day; and it was done.
彷彿在那麼多年裡——那座小城圍困折磨著羅馬軍隊,並已開始成為羅馬共和國本身的禍患——別人卻是憑著另一種吉兆向它進軍似的。第二十二章 論米特里達梯的諭令,他下令將境內所有見於亞細亞的羅馬公民盡行殺戮。但這些事,我說,我都略去,雖然有一件我絕不緘默——即亞細亞王米特里達梯下令,將遍佈亞細亞各處、人數不可勝計、各自專注於自身營生的羅馬公民,在一日之內盡行殺戮;而此事果然成就了。
3:364
Quam illa miserabilis rerum facies erat, subito quemque, ubicumque fuisset inuentus, in agro in uia in oppido, in domo in uico in foro, in templo in lecto in conuiuio inopinate adque inpie fuisse trucidatum! Quis gemitus morientium, quae lacrimae spectantium, fortasse etiam ferientium fuerunt! Quam dura necessitas hospitum non solum uidendi nefarias illas caedes domi suae, uerum etiam perpetrandi, ab illa blanda comitate humanitatis repente mutatis uultibus ad hostile negotium in pace peragendum, mutuis dicam omnino uulneribus, cum percussus in corpore et percussor in animo feriretur! Num et isti omnes auguria contemserant?
How pitiable a sight of things that was — that each man, wherever he was found, in the field, on the road, in the town, in his home, in the village, in the forum, in the temple, in his bed, at a banquet, should be unexpectedly and impiously butchered! What groans of the dying, what tears of the onlookers — perhaps even of those who struck — there were! How harsh the necessity laid upon hosts, not only of seeing those abominable slaughters in their own homes, but even of perpetrating them, their countenances suddenly changed from that gentle courtesy of human kindness to the carrying out of a hostile business in time of peace — wounds, I may well say, that were mutual, since the one struck was wounded in body and the striker in soul! Had all these too despised the auguries?
那是何等可憐的景象——每個人,無論在何處被尋見,在田間、在路上、在城鎮、在家中、在村裡、在市集、在神廟、在床榻、在筵席之間,都突然且不虔地遭到屠戮!垂死者何等的呻吟,旁觀者——或許連那行兇者——何等的淚水!加於這些東道主身上的,是何等嚴酷的逼迫:他們不單要目睹自己家中那可憎的屠殺,甚至還須親手施行;他們的面容驟然從那殷勤親切的人情,轉為在太平之時執行敵對的勾當——我大可說,這是彼此相傷的創痕,因為被擊殺的傷在身、施擊者傷在魂!難道這一切人也都藐視了占卜的徵兆嗎?
3:365
Num deos et domesticos et publicos, cum de sedibus suis ad illam inremeabilem peregrinationem profecti sunt, quos consulerent, non habebant? Hoc si ita est, non habent quur isti in hac causa de nostris temporibus conquerantur; olim Romani haec uana contemnunt. Si autem consuluerunt, respondeatur, quid ista profuerunt, quando per humanas dumtaxat leges nemine prohibente licuerunt. CAPUT XXIII. De interioribus malis, quibus Romana res publica exagitata est, praecedente prodigio, quod in rabie omnium animalium, quae hominibus seruiunt, fuit. Sed iam illa mala breuiter, quantum possumus, commemoremus, quae quanto interiora, tanto miseriora exstiterunt:
Did they not have household and public gods to consult, when they set out from their own dwellings for that journey from which there was no return? If this is so, they have no ground for complaining in this matter about our times; the Romans of old despise these vain things. But if they did consult them, let it be answered: what did those gods avail, when by human laws alone, with none forbidding, such things were permitted? CHAPTER XXIII. Concerning the inner evils by which the Roman commonwealth was harassed, preceded by a portent which consisted in the raving of all the animals that serve men. But now let us briefly, so far as we can, recall those evils which, by how much more inward, by so much more wretched they proved to be:
當他們離開自己的居所、踏上那有去無回的旅程時,難道他們沒有可供請示的家神與公神嗎?若是如此,他們就沒有理由在此事上抱怨我們的時代;古時的羅馬人原也藐視這些虛妄之物。但他們若真曾請示,那就請回答:當這類事僅憑人的律法、無人禁止便被容許之時,那些神明又有何用?第二十三章 論羅馬共和國所受的種種內患,其先有一兆頭,即一切服事人的牲畜皆陷於狂亂。如今讓我們盡可能簡略地追述那些禍患——它們越是內在,便越顯悲慘:
3:366
discordiae ciuiles uel potius inciuiles, nec iam seditiones, sed etiam ipsa bella urbana, ubi tantus sanguis effusus est, ubi partium studia non contionum dissensionibus uariisque uocibus in alterutrum, sed plane iam ferro armisque saeuiebant; bella socialia, bella seruilia, bella ciuilia quantum Romanum cruorem fuderunt, quantam Italiae uastationem desertionemque fecerunt!
civil — or rather uncivil — discords; and now no longer mere seditions, but the very wars within the city, where so much blood was shed, where party zeal raged against one another no longer in the disputes of assemblies and various clamours, but plainly now with sword and arms; the social wars, the servile wars, the civil wars — how much Roman blood did they pour forth, how great a devastation and desolation of Italy did they bring about!
那便是內戰的紛爭——倒不如說是無禮的紛爭;如今已不僅是叛亂,而是城內的真刀真槍之戰,其中流了如許多的血,黨派的狂熱相互傾軋,不再是在議會的爭辯與各樣的喧嚷中,而是明明白白地動了刀兵;那同盟戰爭、奴隸戰爭、內戰——它們傾流了何等多的羅馬人血,使義大利遭受了何等的荒蕪與淒涼!
3:367
Namque antequam se aduersus Romam sociale Latium commoueret, cuncta animalia humanis usibus subdita, canes equi, asini boues, et quaeque alia pecora sub hominum dominio fuerunt, subito efferata et domesticae lenitatis oblita relictis tectis libera uagabantur et omnem non solum aliorum, uerum etiam dominorum auersabantur accessum, non sine exitio uel periculo audentis, si quis de proximo urgeret. Quanti mali signum fuit, si hoc signum fuit, quod tantum malum fuit, si etiam signum non fuit! Hoc si nostris temporibus accidisset, rabidiores istos quam sua illi animalia pateremur. CAPUT XXIIII. De discordia ciuili, quam Gracchinae seditiones excitauerunt.
For before the Latin allies stirred themselves against Rome, all the animals subjected to human uses — dogs, horses, asses, oxen, and whatever other cattle were under the dominion of men — suddenly grew savage and, forgetting their domestic tameness, abandoned their stalls and wandered free, shunning the approach not only of others but even of their own masters, not without destruction or peril to anyone who dared, if anyone pressed upon them from nearby. Of how great an evil was this a sign, if it was a sign — that it was so great an evil; or even if it was not a sign at all! If this had happened in our times, we should suffer those men to be more rabid than their own animals were. CHAPTER XXIV. Concerning the civil discord which the Gracchan seditions stirred up.
因為在拉丁同盟人起來反抗羅馬之前,一切服事人類用途的牲畜——狗、馬、驢、牛,以及凡在人轄管之下的其他家畜——突然變得兇暴,忘了素來馴順的本性,撇下棚廄,自由遊蕩,不單躲避旁人,連自己主人的靠近也躲避,凡有人膽敢從近處逼迫,無不招致死亡或危險。這是何等大禍的兆頭——若它是兆頭的話,便顯出此禍何等之大;縱然它根本不是兆頭!倘若這事發生在我們的時代,我們就必聽憑那班人比他們自己的牲畜更為瘋狂。第二十四章 論格拉古叛亂所激起的內戰紛爭。
3:368
Initium autem ciuilium malorum fuit seditiones Gracchorum agrariis legibus excitatae. Volebant enim agros populo diuidere, quos nobilitas perperam possidebat. Sed iam uetustam iniquitatem audere conuellere periculosissimum, immo uero, ut res ipsa docuit, perniciosissimum fuit. Quae funera facta sunt, cum prior Gracchus occisus est! quae etiam, cum alius frater eius non longo interposito tempore! Neque enim legibus et ordine potestatum, sed turbis armorumque conflictibus nobiles ignobilesque necabantur. Post Gracchi alterius interfectionem L.
Now the beginning of the civil evils was the seditions of the Gracchi, stirred up by the agrarian laws. For they wished to divide among the people the lands which the nobility wrongfully possessed. But to dare to uproot an inveterate iniquity was most perilous — indeed, as the event itself taught, most destructive. What funerals took place when the elder Gracchus was slain! And what others too, when his brother, after no long interval! For not by laws and by the order of the magistracies, but by mobs and the clashes of arms were the noble and the obscure slain alike. After the killing of the other Gracchus, Lucius
如今內戰諸禍的開端,乃是格拉古兄弟因土地法所激起的叛亂。因為他們想把貴族所不義佔據的田地分給平民。但膽敢去剷除一項由來已久的不公,乃是極危險的——的確,正如此事本身所教訓的,乃是極具毀滅性的。當年長的格拉古被殺時,發生了何等的喪亡!而當他的兄弟在相隔不久之後被殺時,又有何等的喪亡!因為貴族與庶民之被殺,不是憑律法與官職的次序,而是憑暴民與兵刃的相搏。在另一位格拉古被殺之後,路奇烏斯
3:369
Opimius consul, qui aduersus eum intra Urbem arma commouerat eoque cum sociis obpresso et extincto ingentem ciuium stragem fecerat, cum quaestionem haberet iam iudiciaria inquisitione ceteros persequens, tria milia hominum occidisse perhibetur. Ex quo intellegi potest, quantam multitudinem mortium habere potuerit turbidus conflictus armorum, quando tantam habuit iudiciorum uelut examinata cognitio. Percussor Gracchi ipsius caput, quantum graue erat, tanto auri pondere consuli uendidit; haec enim pactio caedem praecesserat. In qua etiam occisus est cum liberis hi. Fuluius consularis. CAPUT XXV. De aede Concordiae ex senatus consulto in loco seditionum et caedium condita.
Opimius the consul, who had taken up arms against him within the City, and who, after this man and his associates had been crushed and slain, had made an enormous slaughter of citizens — when he held an inquiry, pursuing the rest by judicial investigation, is reported to have put to death three thousand men. From this it can be understood how great a multitude of deaths the turbulent clash of arms could have produced, when even the sifted process of trials produced so great a number. The slayer of Gracchus himself sold the latter's head to the consul for as much weight in gold as it weighed; for this bargain had preceded the slaughter. In this same affair was also slain, together with his children, Marcus Fulvius, a man of consular rank. CHAPTER XXV. Concerning the temple of Concord, built by a decree of the senate in the place of seditions and slaughters.
執政官奧庇米烏斯,他曾在城內舉兵與格拉古相抗,並在此人連同其黨羽被制伏、被殺之後,對公民施行了極大的屠戮——當他主持審訊、藉司法調查追究其餘的人時,據傳處死了三千人。由此可知,兵刃的混戰能造成何等龐大的死亡,既然連那經過篩查的審判程序都產生了如此眾多的死數。殺害格拉古本人者,竟按那首級的重量、以等重的黃金將它賣給了執政官;因為這筆交易是在屠殺之前談妥的。在這同一樁事件中,執政官級的瑪爾庫斯·富爾維烏斯也連同他的兒女一同被殺。第二十五章 論依元老院決議在叛亂與屠殺之地所建的和諧女神廟。
3:370
Eleganti sane senatus consulto eo ipso loco, ubi funereus tumultus ille commissus est, ubi tot ciues ordinis cuiusque ceciderunt, aedes Concordiae facta est, ut Gracchorum poenae testis contionantium oculos feriret memoriamque conpungeret. Sed hoc quid aliud fuit quam inrisio deorum, illi deae templum construere, quae si esset in ciuitate, non tantis dissensionibus dilacerata conrueret? Nisi forte sceleris huius rea Concordia, quia deseruerat animos ciuium, meruit in illa aede tamquam in carcere includi. Quur enim, si rebus gestis congruere uoluerunt, non ibi potius aedem Discordiae fabricarunt?
By a truly elegant decree of the senate, in that very place where that deadly tumult had been committed, where so many citizens of every order had fallen, a temple of Concord was built, so that, as a witness of the Gracchi's punishment, it might strike the eyes of those who harangued and prick their memory. But what else was this than a mockery of the gods — to build a temple to that goddess who, if she were truly in the city, would not have it crumble, torn apart by such great dissensions? Unless perhaps Concord, guilty of this crime because she had deserted the minds of the citizens, deserved to be shut up in that temple as in a prison. For why, if they wished to make it agree with what had been done, did they not rather build there a temple of Discord?
元老院確以一道頗為雅緻的決議,在那釀成致命騷亂、各階層眾多公民殞命的地方,建了一座和諧女神廟,好叫它作格拉古所受懲罰的見證,刺痛那些登台演說者的眼目,扎醒他們的記憶。但這豈不只是對眾神的譏嘲——為那位女神建廟,而她若真在城中,那城又怎會被如此巨大的紛爭撕裂崩潰呢?除非和諧女神因離棄了公民的心、犯了此罪,才該被囚禁在那廟中如在牢獄。因為他們若想使所建之物與所發生之事相稱,為何不乾脆在那裡建一座不和女神廟呢?
3:371
An ulla ratio redditur, quur Concordia dea sit, et Discordia dea non sit, ut secundum Labeonis distinctionem bona sit ista, illa uero mala? Nec ipse aliud secutus uidetur quam quod aduertit Romae etiam Febri, sicut Saluti, templum constitutum. Eo modo igitur non solum Concordiae, uerum etiam Discordiae constitui debuit. Periculose itaque Romani tam mala dea irata uiuere uoluerunt nec Troianum excidium recoluerunt originem ab eius offensione sumsisse. Ipsa quippe quia inter deos non fuerat inuitata, trium dearum litem aurei mali subpositione commenta est; unde rixa numinum et Venus uictrix, et rapta Helena et Troia deleta.
Or is any reason given why Concord should be a goddess and Discord not be a goddess, so that, according to Labeo's distinction, the one is good and the other evil? Nor does he himself seem to have followed anything else than that he noticed that at Rome a temple had been established to Fever as well as to Health. In that way, then, a temple ought to have been established not only to Concord but also to Discord. Perilously, therefore, did the Romans wish to live with so evil a goddess angered, nor did they recall that the destruction of Troy had taken its origin from her offence. For she, because she had not been invited among the gods, contrived the strife of the three goddesses by laying down the golden apple; whence came the quarrel of the deities, and Venus the victor, and Helen carried off, and Troy destroyed.
抑或有什麼理由說明,為何和諧該是女神、而不和卻不是女神,以致照拉貝奧的區分,這一個是善、那一個卻是惡呢?而他自己所依憑的,似乎不過是因他留意到:在羅馬,人們既給「健康」立了廟,也給「熱病」立了廟。如此說來,就不僅該給和諧立廟,也該給不和立廟。所以,羅馬人甘冒奇險,要在這般惡毒女神的忿怒下生活,卻不記得特洛伊的覆滅正是源於對她的觸犯。因為她正是由於未被邀請列於眾神之間,便藉著放下那金蘋果,挑起了三位女神的爭執;由此引發諸神的口角、維納斯的得勝、海倫的被擄,以及特洛伊的覆滅。
3:372
Quapropter, si forte indignata, quod inter deos in Urbe nullum templum habere meruit, ideo iam turbabat tantis tumultibus ciuitatem, quanto atrocius potuit inritari, cum in loco illius caedis, hoc est in loco sui operis, aduersariae suae constitutam aedem uideret! Haec uana ridentibus nobis illi docti sapientesque stomachantur, et tamen numinum bonorum malorumque cultores de hac quaestione Concordiae Discordiaeque non exeunt, siue praetermiserint harum dearum cultum eisque Febrem Bellonamque praetulerint, quibus antiqua fana fecerunt, siue et istas coluerint, cum sic eos discedente Concordia Discordia saeuiens usque ad ciuilia bella perduxerit. CAPUT XXVI.
Wherefore, if perhaps she was indignant because she had merited no temple among the gods in the City, and on that account was now disturbing the city with such great tumults — how much more fiercely could she have been provoked, when in the place of that slaughter, that is, in the place of her own work, she saw a temple set up to her adversary! At these vain things, which we deride, those learned and wise men grow vexed; and yet, worshippers of good and evil deities though they are, they do not get free of this question concerning Concord and Discord: either they have passed over the worship of these goddesses and preferred to them Fever and Bellona, to whom they have built ancient shrines, or they have also worshipped these very ones, since thus, with Concord departing, raging Discord has led them even into civil wars. CHAPTER XXVI.
因此,倘若她或許因在城中眾神之間竟不配有一座廟而忿忿不平,便以這般大的騷亂攪擾那城——那麼,當她在那屠殺之地,即她自己手筆之地,看見有人為她的對頭立了一座廟,她豈不能被激得更加狂暴!對於這些我們所嗤笑的虛妄之事,那些有學問、有智慧的人卻惱怒起來;然而他們既是善惡諸神的崇拜者,便仍脫不出這關乎和諧與不和的問題:他們要麼略去了對這兩位女神的敬拜,而寧取熱病與貝羅娜——他們曾為這二者建了古老的祠廟,要麼也敬拜了和諧與不和這兩位,既然和諧離去之後,狂暴的不和竟把他們一路引到了內戰。第二十六章。
3:373
De diuersis generibus belli, quae post conditam aedem Concordiae sunt secuta. Praeclarum uero seditionis obstaculum aedem Concordiae, testem caedis suppliciique Gracchorum, contionantibus obponendam putarunt. Quantum ex hoc profecerint, indicant secuta peiora. Laborarunt enim deinceps contionatores non exemplum deuitare Gracchorum, sed superare propositum, L. Saturninus tribunus plebis et G. Seruilius praetor et multo post M. Drusus, quorum omnium seditionibus caedes primo iam tunc grauissimae, deinde socialia bella exarserunt, quibus Italia uehementer adflicta et ad uastitatem mirabilem desertionemque perducta est. \'Bellum deinde seruile successit et bella ciuilia.
Concerning the diverse kinds of war which followed after the building of the temple of Concord. As a splendid barrier against sedition, indeed, they thought the temple of Concord — a witness of the slaughter and punishment of the Gracchi — should be set before the haranguers. How much they profited from this, the worse things that followed make plain. For thereafter the demagogues laboured not to avoid the example of the Gracchi, but to surpass their design: Lucius Saturninus, tribune of the plebs, and Gaius Servilius the praetor, and much later Marcus Drusus — by the seditions of all of whom there blazed up, first slaughters already then most grievous, then the social wars, by which Italy was violently afflicted and brought to a wondrous devastation and desolation. Then a servile war succeeded, and civil wars.
論在和諧女神廟建成之後接踵而來的種種戰爭。他們以為那和諧女神廟——格拉古遭屠殺與懲罰的見證——可作對抗叛亂的卓越屏障,當把它擺在那班演說者面前。他們由此得了多少益處,隨之而來更糟的事便顯明了。因為其後那些煽動者所盡力的,並非要避開格拉古的鑑戒,而是要在其圖謀上更勝一籌:護民官路奇烏斯·薩圖爾尼努斯、裁判官該猶斯·塞爾維利烏斯,以及晚得多的瑪爾庫斯·德魯蘇斯——藉著他們眾人的叛亂,先是當時已極慘重的屠殺,繼而是同盟戰爭熊熊燃起,義大利因此遭受劇烈打擊,淪入駭人的荒廢與淒涼。隨後奴隸戰爭接踵而至,又有內戰。
3:374
Quae proelia commissa sunt, quid sanguinis fusum, ut omnes fere Italae gentes, quibus Romanum maxime praepollebat imperium, tamquam saeua barbaries domarentur! Iam ex paucissimis, hoc est minus quam septuaginta, gladiatoribus quem ad modum bellum seruile contractum sit, ad quantum numerum et quam acrem ferocemque peruenerit, quos ille numerus imperatores populi Romani superauerit, quas et quo modo ciuitates regionesque uastauerit, uix qui historiam conscripserunt satis explicare potuerunt. Neque id solum fuit seruile bellum, sed et Macedoniam prouinciam prius seruitia depopulata sunt et deinde Siciliam oramque maritimam.
What battles were fought, what blood was shed, so that nearly all the Italian peoples, over whom the Roman empire chiefly prevailed, were subdued as though they were a savage barbarism! Now, from the very fewest — that is, fewer than seventy — gladiators, how the servile war was set in motion, to how great a number and to what fierce and savage strength it attained, what commanders of the Roman people that number overcame, what cities and regions, and in what manner, it laid waste — scarcely could even those who have written history sufficiently explain. Nor was that the only servile war, but slaves first ravaged the province of Macedonia, and afterwards Sicily and the seacoast.
那打了何等的仗,流了何等的血,以致幾乎所有義大利的民族——羅馬帝國的權勢主要凌駕其上——竟如同凶蠻的蠻族般被制伏!如今,從那極少數——即不到七十——的角鬥士起,奴隸戰爭如何被掀動,達到了何等龐大的人數、何等兇猛凶悍的勢力,那群人勝過了羅馬人民的哪些將領,以何種方式蹂躪了哪些城邑與地區——連著史的人也幾乎無法充分述說。而那還不是僅有的一次奴隸戰爭,奴隸先是劫掠了馬其頓省,其後又劫掠了西西里與沿海地帶。
3:375
Quanta etiam et quam horrenda commiserint primo latrocinia, deinde ualida bella piratarum, quis pro magnitudine rerum ualeat eloqui? CAPUT XXVII. De bello ciuili Mariano adque Syllano. Cum uero Marius ciuili sanguine iam cruentus multis aduersarum sibi partium peremtis uictus Urbe profugisset, uix paululum respirante ciuitate, ut uerbis Tullianis utar, \'superauit postea Cinna cum Mario. Tum uero clarissimis uiris interfectis lumina ciuitatis extincta sunt. Ultus est huius uictoriae crudelitatem postea Sylla, ne dici quidem opus est quanta deminutione ciuium et quanta calamitate rei publicae).
How great and how dreadful were the robberies they at first committed, and afterwards the mighty wars of the pirates — who could tell it in a measure equal to the magnitude of these things? CHAPTER XXVII. Concerning the civil war of Marius and Sulla. But when Marius, already stained with civil blood, after many of the opposing party had been slain, was conquered and had fled from the City, and the state had scarcely caught its breath a little — to use the words of Tully — 'afterwards Cinna with Marius prevailed. Then indeed, with the most illustrious men slain, the lights of the state were extinguished.' Sulla afterwards avenged the cruelty of this victory — there is no need even to say with how great a diminution of citizens and how great a calamity to the commonwealth.
他們起初所犯的劫掠何等之大、何等之可怕,其後海盜的猛烈戰爭又如何,誰能按這些事的浩大照樣述說呢?第二十七章 論馬略與蘇拉的內戰。但當馬略——已沾染了內戰的鮮血,殺了許多敵對黨派的人——戰敗,逃離了京城,城邦才稍稍喘了一口氣(借用圖利烏斯的話):「其後欽納偕馬略得了勝。那時,最顯赫的人被殺,城邦的光輝便熄滅了。」其後蘇拉為這勝利的殘酷復了仇——至於公民被削減何等之多、共和國遭受何等的災禍,根本無需贅言。
3:376
De hac enim uindicta, quae perniciosior fuit, quam si scelera quae puniebantur inpunita relinquerentur, ait et Lucanus: Excessit medicina modum nimiumque secuta est, Qua morbi duxere manum. Periere nocentes; Sed cum iam soli possent superesse nocentes . Illo bello Mariano adque Syllano exceptis his, qui foris in acie ceciderunt, in ipsa quoque Urbe cadaueribus uici plateae fora, theatra templa conpleta sunt, ut difficile iudicaretur, quando uictores plus funerum ediderint, utrum prius ut uincerent, an postea quia uicissent;
For concerning this vengeance, which was more destructive than if the crimes that were being punished had been left unpunished, Lucan too says: 'The remedy exceeded its measure and followed too far the path to which the disease had led its hand. The guilty perished; but only when none but the guilty could survive.' In that war of Marius and Sulla, besides those who fell abroad in the line of battle, in the City itself the streets, the squares, the forums, the theatres, the temples were filled with corpses, so that it was hard to judge when the victors produced more deaths — whether at first, that they might conquer, or afterwards, because they had conquered;
因為論到這復仇——它比把所懲治的罪行置之不罰更具毀滅性——盧坎也說:「療法逾越了分寸,過分地循著病魔引手的那條路。有罪的人滅亡了;但那已是惟有罪人才能倖存之時。」在那馬略與蘇拉之戰中,除了在戰陣中倒斃於外地的人之外,在京城本身,街道、廣場、市集、劇場、神廟都堆滿了屍首,以致難以判斷那些得勝者何時製造的死亡更多——是起初為求得勝之時,還是其後因已得勝之故;
3:377
cum primum uictoria Mariana, quando de exilio se ipse restituit, exceptis passim quaqua uersum caedibus factis caput Octauii consulis poneretur in rostris, Caesares a Fimbria domibus trucidarentur suis, duo Crassi pater et filius in conspectu mutuo mactarentur, Baebius et Numitorius unco tracti sparsis uisceribus interirent, Catulus hausto ueneno se manibus inimicorum subtraheret, Merula flamen Dialis praecisis uenis Ioui etiam suo sanguine litaret. In ipsius autem Marii oculis continuo feriebantur, quibus salutantibus dexteram porrigere noluisset. CAPUT XXVIII. Qualis fuerit Syllana uictoria, uindex Marianae crudelitatis.
for when first the Marian victory came — when Marius restored himself from exile — besides the slaughters committed everywhere on every side, the head of Octavius the consul was set upon the rostra; the Caesars were butchered in their own houses by Fimbria; the two Crassi, father and son, were slain in each other's sight; Baebius and Numitorius were dragged with hooks and perished with their entrails scattered; Catulus withdrew himself from the hands of his enemies by draining poison; Merula, the priest of Jupiter, his veins cut open, made libation to his own Jupiter even with his own blood. And before the very eyes of Marius were struck down those to whom, when they saluted him, he had refused to extend his right hand. CHAPTER XXVIII. What the Sullan victory was like, the avenger of the Marian cruelty.
因為當馬略的勝利初臨——馬略自流亡中復位之時——除了四面八方到處施行的屠殺之外,執政官奧克塔維烏斯的首級被擺在講壇之上;該撒家族諸人在自己家中被芬布里亞屠戮;克拉蘇父子二人在彼此目睹之下被殺;貝比烏斯與努米托里烏斯被鉤拖曳、臟腑迸散而死;卡圖路斯飲鴆,以脫離仇敵之手;朱庇特的祭司梅魯拉割開血管,竟用自己的血向他自己的朱庇特獻奠。而在馬略親眼之前,那些向他致敬、他卻不肯伸右手相握的人,當場被殺。第二十八章 論為馬略之殘暴復仇的蘇拉之勝利是何等光景。
3:378
Syllana uero uictoria secuta, huius uidelicet uindex crudelitatis, post tantum sanguinem ciuium, quo fuso fuerat conparata, finito iam bello inimicitiis uiuentibus crudelius in pace grassata est. lam etiam post Marii maioris pristinas ac recentissimas caedes additae fuerant aliae grauiores a Mario iuuene adque Carbone earundem partium Marianarum, qui Sylla inminente non solum uictoriam, uerum etiam ipsam desperantes salutem cuncta suis aliis caedibus inpleuerunt. Nam praeter stragem late per diuersa diffusam obsesso etiam senatu de ipsa curia, tamquam de carcere, producebantur ad gladium.
But the Sullan victory that followed — the avenger, that is, of this cruelty — after so much citizen blood, by the shedding of which it had been procured, when the war was now ended and only enmities yet lived, raged more cruelly in peace. For after the former and most recent slaughters of the elder Marius, others still more grievous had been added by the younger Marius and by Carbo, of the same Marian party, who, with Sulla pressing upon them and despairing not only of victory but even of their very safety, filled all things with slaughters of their own people. For besides the carnage spread far and wide through divers places, even the senate being besieged, men were brought forth from the senate-house itself, as from a prison, to the sword.
但隨之而來的蘇拉之勝利——即為這殘暴復仇者——在如許多的公民鮮血之後(這勝利原是以流這血換來的),戰爭既已結束、只剩仇怨猶存之時,竟在太平中更兇殘地肆虐。因為在年長馬略先前及最近的屠殺之後,又添了少年馬略和卡爾波——同屬馬略黨——所行更為慘重的屠戮;他們在蘇拉逼近、不僅對勝利、連對自身安全也絕望之際,竟以對自己人的屠殺充塞萬事。因為除了遍佈各地的廣大殺戮之外,連元老院都被圍困,人們竟被從元老院本身、如同從牢獄中拉出來,押赴刀下。
3:379
Mucius Scaeuola pontifex, quoniam nihil aput Romanos templo Vestae sanctius habebatur, aram ipsam amplexus occisus est, ignemque illum, qui perpetua uirginum cura semper ardebat, suo paene sanguine extinxit. Urbem deinde Sylla uictor intrauit, qui in uilla publica non iam bello, sed ipsa pace saeuiente septem milia deditorum (unde utique inermia) non pugnando, sed iubendo prostrauerat. In Urbe autem tota quem uellet Syllanus quisque feriebat, unde tot funera numerari omnino non poterant, donec Syllae suggereretur sinendos esse aliquos uiuere, ut essent quibus possent imperare qui uicerant.
Mucius Scaevola the pontiff — since among the Romans nothing was held more sacred than the temple of Vesta — was slain while embracing the very altar, and almost extinguished with his own blood that fire which by the perpetual care of the virgins was ever burning. Then Sulla the victor entered the City, who in the Villa Publica — now not in war but with peace itself raging — had laid low seven thousand men who had surrendered (and were therefore unarmed), not by fighting but by command. And throughout the whole City each follower of Sulla struck down whomever he wished, so that the funerals could not be numbered at all, until it was suggested to Sulla that some ought to be allowed to live, so that there might be those over whom the victors could rule.
祭司穆奇烏斯·斯凱沃拉——因在羅馬人中沒有什麼比維斯塔神廟更為神聖——竟在抱著那祭壇之際被殺,幾乎以自己的血澆滅了那因眾貞女恆常看守而長明不熄的聖火。隨後得勝的蘇拉進了京城,他在「公館」中——如今不在戰中,而是太平本身肆虐之時——將七千名已投降(因此手無寸鐵)的人撂倒,不是憑交戰,而是憑一聲令下。而在全城各處,凡蘇拉黨的人都隨意擊殺所欲殺者,以致喪亡根本無法計數,直到有人向蘇拉進言:當容許一些人存活,好叫得勝者有可統治的對象。
3:380
Tunc iam cohibita quae hac adque iliac passim furibunda ferebatur licentia iugulandi, tabula illa cum magna gratulatione proposita est, quae hominum ex utroque ordine splendido, equestri scilicet adque senatorio, occidendorum ac proscribendorum duo milia continebat. Contristabat numerus, sed consolabatur modus; nec quia tot cadebant tantum erat maeroris, quantum laetitiae quia ceteri non timebant. Sed in quibusdam eorum, qui mori iussi erant, etiam ipsa licet crudelis ceterorum securitas genera mortium exquisita congemuit. Quendam enim sine ferro laniantium manus diripuerunt, inmanius homineshominem uiuum, quam bestiae solent discerpere cadauer abiectum.
Then at last, when that frenzied license of slaughter — which was being carried hither and thither everywhere — was checked, that famous list was posted with great rejoicing, which contained the names of two thousand men of either splendid order, the equestrian and the senatorial namely, who were to be killed and proscribed. The number saddened, but the limit consoled; nor was there so much grief because so many were falling as there was joy because the rest were not afraid. But in the case of some of those who were ordered to die, even that security of the rest — cruel though it was — groaned at the exquisite kinds of death. For one man the hands of those rending him tore to pieces without a sword — men more savagely tearing a living man than beasts are wont to rend an abandoned carcass.
於是,當那狂暴的屠殺許可——它原是四處被肆意施行的——終於被遏止之時,那著名的名單便在極大的歡騰中張貼出來,其上載著兩種顯赫階層、即騎士與元老兩階共兩千人之名,他們要被殺戮、被宣告為公敵。那數目令人哀傷,那限額卻給人慰藉;眾人的悲痛並不因倒下的人之多,反不及那喜悅之大——因為其餘的人不再害怕了。然而在那些被判處死的人中,有些連那其餘者的安然——縱然殘酷——也為那些精心構想的死法而哀號。因為有一人,竟被撕裂他的群手不用刀劍便扯成碎塊——眾人撕裂一個活人,比野獸撕扯一具被棄的屍身還要兇殘。
3:381
Alius oculis effossis et particulatim membris amputatis in tantis cruciatibus diu uiuere uel potius diu mori coactus est. Subhastatae sunt etiam, tamquam uillae, quaedam nobiles ciuitates; una uero, uelut unus reus duci iuberetur, sic tota iussa est trucidari. Haec facta sunt in pace post bellum, non ut acceleraretur obtinenda uictoria, sed ne contemneretur obtenta. Pax cum bello de crudelitate certauit et uicit. Illud enim prostrauit armatos, ista nudatos. Bellum erat, ut qui feriebatur, si posset, feriret; pax autem, non ut qui euaserat uiueret, sed ut moriens non repugnaret. CAPUT XXVIIII.
Another, with his eyes gouged out and his limbs cut off piece by piece, was forced to live long — or rather to die long — amid such great torments. Certain noble cities too were put up for sale as though they were country estates; and one indeed was ordered to be slaughtered entire, just as a single defendant might be ordered to execution. These things were done in peace after the war — not that victory might be hastened in the gaining, but lest, once gained, it should be despised. Peace contended with war in cruelty, and conquered. For war laid low the armed, peace the disarmed. War was such that he who was struck might, if he could, strike back; but peace was such, not that he who had escaped might live, but that the dying might not resist. CHAPTER XXIX.
另一人,被剜去眼睛、肢體被一塊塊割下,被迫在如此巨大的折磨中久久存活——倒不如說久久赴死。某些高貴的城邑也被拍賣,彷彿它們是田莊;而有一座城竟被下令全城屠戮,正如一個被告或被押赴刑場一般。這些事是在戰後的太平中所行——不是為要加速勝利的取得,而是惟恐勝利既得卻被輕看。和平在殘酷上與戰爭較量,竟得了勝。因為戰爭撂倒持械者,和平撂倒手無寸鐵者。戰爭的性質是:被擊者若能,便可還擊;而和平的性質卻是:不容已逃脫者存活,惟使垂死者不得抗拒。第二十九章。
3:382
De conparatione Gothicae inruptionis cum eis cladibus, quas Romani uel a Gallis uel a bellorum ciuilium auctoribus acceperunt. Quae rabies exterarum gentium, quae saeuitia barbarorum huic de ciuibus uictoriae ciuium conparari potest? Quid Roma funestius taetrius amariusque uidit, utrum olim Gallorum et paulo ante Gothorum inruptionem, an Marii et Syllae aliorumque in eorum partibus uirorum clarissimorum tamquam suorum luminum in sua membra ferocitatem? Galli quidem trucidauerunt senatum, quidquid eius in Urbe tota praeter arcem Capitolinam, quae sola utcumque defensa est, reperire potuerunt;
Concerning the comparison of the Gothic irruption with those disasters which the Romans suffered either from the Gauls or from the authors of the civil wars. What frenzy of foreign nations, what savagery of barbarians can be compared to this victory of citizens over citizens? What did Rome see more deadly, more foul, more bitter — whether the irruption of the Gauls of old and of the Goths a little while ago, or the ferocity of Marius and Sulla and other most illustrious men of their parties, as though her own lights, turned against her own members? The Gauls indeed butchered the senate — whatever of it they could find throughout the whole City, except the Capitoline citadel, which alone was somehow defended;
論哥特人的入侵與羅馬人或受自高盧人、或受自內戰禍首的那些災難之比較。外族的何等狂暴、蠻人的何等兇殘,能與這公民勝過公民之事相比?羅馬所見的何者更為致命、更為污穢、更為苦痛——是昔日高盧人與不久前哥特人的入侵呢,還是馬略、蘇拉以及他們黨中其他最顯赫之人,如同羅馬自身的光輝竟轉而對付自己肢體的凶暴?高盧人固然屠戮了元老院——凡他們能在全城各處尋見的,惟獨卡庇托利的衛城例外,唯有那處勉強得了防守;
3:383
sed in illo colle constitutis auro uitam saltem uendiderunt, quam etsi ferro rapere non possent, possent tamen obsidione consumere: Gothi uero tam multis senatoribus pepercerunt. ut magis mirum sit quod aliquos peremerunt. At uero Sylla uiuo adhuc Mario ipsum Capitolium, quod a Gallis tutum fuit, ad decernendas caedes uictor insedit, et cum fuga Marius elapsus esset ferocior cruentiorque rediturus, . iste in Capitolio per senatus etiam consultum multos uita rebusque priuauit : Marianis autem partibus Sylla absente quid sanctum cui parcerent fuit, quando Mucio ciui senatori pontifici aram ipsam, ubi erant ut aiunt fata Romana, miseris ambienti amplexibus non pepercerunt?
but to those established on that hill they at least sold life for gold, which though they could not seize by the sword, they might yet wear down by siege; whereas the Goths spared so many senators that it is the more to be wondered at that they slew any. But Sulla, while Marius was still alive, as victor occupied for the decreeing of slaughters the very Capitol which had been safe from the Gauls; and when Marius had slipped away in flight, destined to return fiercer and more bloody, that man on the Capitol deprived many of life and goods, even by a decree of the senate. But on the Marian side, when Sulla was absent, what was sacred that they would spare, when they did not spare even Mucius — a citizen, a senator, a pontiff — clinging in piteous embrace to the very altar where, as they say, the fates of Rome resided?
但對於據守那山頭的人,他們至少肯以黃金換取性命——這性命他們既不能憑刀劍奪取,卻仍能藉圍困耗盡;而哥特人卻饒了如許多的元老,以致他們竟還殺了一些人,反倒更令人詫異。但蘇拉,當馬略尚存之時,便以得勝者之姿佔據了那曾躲過高盧人之手的卡庇托利本身,在那裡裁定屠殺;而當馬略逃脫、注定要更兇猛更血腥地歸來時,那人竟在卡庇托利上、甚至藉元老院的決議,剝奪了許多人的性命與財產。但在馬略一方,蘇拉不在之時,他們又會饒過什麼神聖之物呢,既然他們連穆奇烏斯——一個公民、元老、祭司——可憐地抱著那座祭壇(據說羅馬的命運就寓於其上)哀求,他們也不肯饒?
3:384
Syllana porro tabula illa postrema, ut omittamus alias innumerabiles mortes, plures iugulauit senatores, quam Gothi uel spoliare potuerunt. CAPUT XXX. De conexione bellorum, quae aduentum Christi plurima et grauissima praecesserunt. Qua igitur fronte quo corde, qua inpudentia qua insipientia uel potius amentia illa dis suis non inputant, et haec nostio inputant Christo?
Moreover that last Sullan list — to pass over the other countless deaths — slew more senators than the Goths were even able to despoil. CHAPTER XXX. Concerning the chain of wars, very many and most grievous, which preceded the coming of Christ. With what brow, then, with what heart, with what shamelessness, with what folly — or rather what madness — do they not impute these things to their own gods, and impute these things to our Christ?
再者,那最後一份蘇拉的名單——姑且略過其餘不可勝數的死亡——所殺的元老,竟比哥特人所能劫掠的還多。第三十章 論在基督降臨之前那一連串為數眾多、極其慘重的戰爭。那麼,他們是以何等的臉皮、何等的心腸、何等的厚顏、何等的愚妄——倒不如說何等的瘋狂——竟不把這些事歸咎於他們自己的神,反把這些事歸咎於我們的基督呢?
3:385
Crudelia bella ciuilia, omnibus bellis hostilibus, auctoribus etiam eorum fatentibus, amariora, quibus illa res publica nec adflicta, sed omnino perdita iudicata est, longe ante aduentum Christi exorta sunt, et sceleratarum concatenatione causarum a bello Mariano adque Syllano ad bella Sertorii et Catilinae (quorum a Sylla fuerat ille proscriptus, ille nutritus), inde ad Lepidi et Catuli bellum (quorum alter gesta Syllana rescindere, alter defendere cupiebat), inde ad Pompei et Caesaris (quorum Pompeius sectator Syllae fuerat eiusque potentiam uel aequauerat uel iam etiam superauerat; Caesar autem Pompei potentiam non ferebat, sed quia non habebat.
The cruel civil wars — more bitter than all wars against enemies, by the confession even of their own authors, wars by which that commonwealth was judged not merely afflicted but utterly ruined — arose long before the coming of Christ, and by a chaining-together of wicked causes proceeded from the war of Marius and Sulla to the wars of Sertorius and Catiline (of whom the one had been proscribed by Sulla, the other reared by him); thence to the war of Lepidus and Catulus (of whom the one desired to rescind, the other to defend, the deeds of Sulla); thence to the war of Pompey and Caesar (of whom Pompey had been a follower of Sulla and had either equalled or now even surpassed his power; while Caesar could not endure Pompey's power, but only because he did not have it himself,
那殘酷的內戰——比一切對外的戰爭更為苦痛,連他們自己的著作者也承認,是使那共和國被判定不僅遭難、且全然敗亡的戰爭——遠在基督降臨之前便已興起,並藉著一連串邪惡緣由的環環相扣,從馬略與蘇拉之戰,延及塞爾托里烏斯與卡提利納之戰(二人中一個曾被蘇拉宣告為公敵,另一個則為蘇拉所栽培);由此延及雷必達與卡圖路斯之戰(二人中一個想撤銷、另一個想維護蘇拉的所作所為);再延及龐培與該撒之戰(二人中龐培曾是蘇拉的追隨者,其權勢或已與蘇拉相當、或如今甚至超越;而該撒則不能容忍龐培的權勢,但這只因他自己尚未擁有,
3:386
quam tamen illo uicto interfectoque transcendit), hinc ad alium Caesarem, qui post Augustus appellatus est, peruenerunt, quo imperante natus est Christus. Nam et ipse Augustus cum multis gessit bella ciuilia, et in eis etiam multi clarissimi uiri perierunt, inter quos et Cicero, ille disertus artifex rei publicae regendae. Pompei quippe uictorem Gaium Caesarem, qui uictoriam ciuilem clementer exercuit suisque aduersariis uitam dignitatemque donauit, tamquam regni adpetitorem quorundam nobilium coniuratio senatorum uelut pro rei publicae libertate in ipsa curia trucidauit.
a power which, however, when Pompey was conquered and slain, he surpassed); and from here they came to the other Caesar, who was afterwards called Augustus, under whose rule Christ was born. For Augustus himself too waged civil wars with many, and in them many most illustrious men perished, among whom was also Cicero, that eloquent master of governing the commonwealth. For Gaius Caesar, the conqueror of Pompey, who exercised his civil victory with clemency and granted to his adversaries life and dignity, was butchered in the very senate-house, as though he were an aspirant to kingship, by a conspiracy of certain noble senators, ostensibly for the liberty of the commonwealth.
然而當龐培被擊敗、被殺之後,他便超越了那權勢);又從此延及另一位該撒,他其後被稱為奧古斯都,基督正是在他治下降生。因為奧古斯都本人也與許多人打過內戰,在其中許多最顯赫的人喪了命,當中也包括西塞羅——那位治理共和國的雄辯巨匠。因為龐培的征服者該猶斯·該撒——他以仁慈施行其內戰的勝利,且賜其敵手性命與尊榮——竟被某些貴族元老的陰謀、彷彿為共和國的自由之故,在元老院本身被屠戮,如同一個覬覦王位者一般。
3:387
Huius deinde potentiam multum moribus dispar uitiisque omnibus inquinatus adque corruptus adfectare uidebatur Antonius, cui uehementer pro eadem illa uelut patriae libertate Cicero resistebat. Tunc emerserat mirabilis indolis adulescens ille alius Caesar, illius Gai Caesaris filius adoptiuus, qui, ut dixi, postea est appellatus Augustus.
After this, his power Antony — far different in character and defiled and corrupted by every vice — was seen to be reaching for; and against him, for that same liberty as it were of the fatherland, Cicero vehemently resisted. At that time there had emerged that other Caesar, a youth of wonderful natural gifts, the adopted son of that Gaius Caesar, who, as I said, was afterwards called Augustus.
此後,性情與該撒大相逕庭、且被各樣惡德所玷污腐蝕的安東尼,被看出正在攫取他的權勢;而西塞羅,為了那彷彿是祖國自由之故,竭力與他相抗。那時,已嶄露頭角的,是另一位該撒——一位天賦異稟的少年,那位該猶斯·該撒的養子,如我所說,他其後被稱為奧古斯都。
3:388
Huic adulescenti Caesari, ut eius potentia contra Antonium nutriretur, Cicero fauebat, sperans eum depulsa et obpressa Antonii dominatione instauraturum rei publicae libertatem, usque adeo caecus adque inprouidus futurorum, ut ille ipse iuuenis, cuius dignitatem ac potestatem fouebat, et eundem Ciceronem occidendum Antonio quadam quasi concordiae pactione permitteret et ipsam libertatem rei publicae, pro qua multum ille clamauerat, dicioni propriae subiugaret. CAPUT XXXI. Quam inpudenter praesentia incommoda Christo inputent, qui deos colere non sinuntur, cum tantae clades eo tempore quo colebantur extiterint.
Cicero favoured this young Caesar, so that his power against Antony might be nurtured, hoping that, with Antony's domination driven off and crushed, he would restore the liberty of the commonwealth — so blind and improvident of the future was Cicero, that this very youth, whose dignity and power he was fostering, both permitted that same Cicero to be killed by Antony, as by a kind of compact of concord, and subjected to his own sway that very liberty of the commonwealth for which Cicero had so loudly cried out. CHAPTER XXXI. How shamelessly they impute present misfortunes to Christ, since they are not permitted to worship the gods, when such great disasters occurred at the very time when those gods were worshipped.
西塞羅扶助這位少年該撒,好叫他對抗安東尼的勢力得以滋長,指望安東尼的專橫被逐退、被壓制之後,他能恢復共和國的自由——西塞羅對將來竟如此盲目、如此缺乏遠見,以致這位他正扶持其尊榮與權力的少年,既藉著某種彷彿和解的協議,容許安東尼殺害這同一位西塞羅,又把西塞羅曾為之高聲疾呼的那共和國的自由,收歸於自己的轄管之下。第三十一章 論他們既不被容許敬拜眾神,便何等厚顏地把當前的禍患歸咎於基督,而當那些神明受敬拜之時,正有如此巨大的災難發生。
3:389
Deos suos accusent de tantis malis, qui Christo nostro ingrati sunt de tantis bonis. Certe quando illa mala fiebant, calebant arae numinum Sabaeo thure sertisque recentibus halabant, clarebant sacerdotia, fana renidebant, sacrificabatur ludebatur furebatur in templis, quando passim tantus ciuium sanguis a ciuibus non modo in ceteris locis, uerum etiam inter ipsa deorum altaria fundebatur. Non elegit templum, quo confugeret Tullius, quia frustra elegerat Mucius. Hi uero qui multo indignius insultant temporibus Christianis, aut ad loca Christo dicatissima confugerunt, aut illuc eos ut uiuerent etiam ipsi barbari deduxerunt. Illud scio et hoc mecum, quisquis sine studio partium iudicat;
Let those accuse their own gods of so many evils, who are ungrateful to our Christ for so many goods. Certainly, when those evils were happening, the altars of the deities were warm, they smoked with Sabaean incense and were fragrant with fresh garlands, the priesthoods were renowned, the shrines glittered, sacrifice was offered, games were held, frenzies raged in the temples — at the very time when everywhere so much blood of citizens was poured out by citizens, not only in other places, but even amid the very altars of the gods. Tullius did not choose a temple to which to flee, because Mucius had chosen one in vain. But these men, who insult the Christian times far more unworthily, either fled to places most especially dedicated to Christ, or were even led thither by the barbarians themselves that they might live. This I know, and so does anyone with me who judges without party zeal;
讓那些對我們的基督所賜如許多的善忘恩負義之人,去控告他們自己的神所致如許多的惡吧。誠然,當那些禍患發生之時,諸神的祭壇正是溫熱的,冒著示巴的香煙,因新鮮的花環而芬芳,祭司之職顯赫,祠廟生輝,獻祭、競技、瘋狂之事在神廟中肆行——正當公民的鮮血到處被公民如此傾流之時,不單在別處,甚至就在眾神的祭壇之間。圖利烏斯沒有揀選一座神廟逃入,因穆奇烏斯曾徒然揀選了一座。但這些更為不堪地辱罵基督時代的人,要麼逃到了最特別獻給基督的地方,要麼竟是蠻人親自把他們領到那裡好叫他們存活。這事我曉得,凡與我一同、不懷黨派之私而判斷的人也曉得;
3:390
facillime agnoscit (ut omittam cetera quae multa commemoraui et alia multo plura quae commemorare longum putaui;: si humanum genus ante bella Punica Christianam reciperet disciplinam et consequeretur rerum tanta uastatio, quanta illis bellis Europam Africamque contriuit, nullus talium, quales nunc patimur, nisi Christianae religioni mala illa tribuisset. Multo autem minus eorum uoces tolerarentur, quantum adtinet ad Romanos, si Christianae religionis receptionem et diffamationem uel inruptio Gallorum uel Tiberini fluminis igniumque illa depopulatio uel, quod cuncta mala praecedit, bella illa ciuilia sequerentur.
he most easily recognizes (to omit the rest, the many things I have recalled and many others far more numerous which I have thought it tedious to recall): if the human race before the Punic wars had received the Christian discipline, and there had followed so great a devastation of things as that which in those wars crushed Europe and Africa, none of such men as we now endure would have failed to attribute those evils to the Christian religion. But much less would their voices be tolerated, so far as concerns the Romans, if upon the reception and spreading abroad of the Christian religion there had followed either the irruption of the Gauls, or that ravaging by the Tiber's flood and by fire, or — that which surpasses all evils — those civil wars.
他便極易看出(姑且略去其餘——我已追述的許多事,以及還有遠為眾多、我認為再追述未免冗長的其他事):倘若人類在布匿戰爭之前已接受了基督教的教導,而隨之發生了如那兩次戰爭中摧殘歐洲與非洲那般巨大的浩劫,那麼像我們如今所忍受的這班人,沒有一個不會把那些禍患歸咎於基督教信仰。但就羅馬人而論,倘若在基督教信仰被接納、被廣傳之後,隨之而來的是高盧人的入侵、或台伯河洪水與火災的肆虐、或——那超乎一切禍患之上的——那些內戰,那麼他們的聲音就更加不會被人容忍了。
3:391
Mala etiam alia, quae usque adeo incredibiliter acciderunt, ut inter prodigia numerarentur, si Christianis temporibus accidissent, quibus ea nisi Christianis hominibus tamquam crimina obicerent? Omitto quippe illa, quae magis fuerunt mira quam noxia, boues locutos, infantes nondum natos de uteris matrum uerba quaedam clamasse, uolasse serpentes, feminas et gallinas [et homines] in masculinum sexum fuisse conuersas et cetera huius modi, quae in eorum libris non fabulosis, sed historicis, seu uera seu falsa sint, non inferunt hominibus perniciem, sed stuporem.
There were also other evils which happened so incredibly that they were numbered among portents — had they occurred in Christian times, to whom but to Christian men would they have cast them up as crimes? I pass over indeed those things which were more marvellous than harmful: that oxen spoke; that infants not yet born cried out certain words from their mothers' wombs; that serpents flew; that women and hens were changed into the male sex, and other things of this kind — which in their books, not fabulous but historical, whether true or false, bring upon men not destruction but astonishment.
還有別的禍患,發生得如此匪夷所思,以致被列入凶兆之中——倘若這些發生在基督教時代,他們會把它們當作罪名加在誰身上,若不是加在基督徒身上呢?我固然略過那些奇異多於有害之事:牛開口說話;尚未出生的嬰孩從母腹中喊出某些話語;蛇會飛;婦人與母雞變為男性——以及諸如此類之事,這些在他們那些並非神話、而是史書的著作中,無論真假,給人帶來的不是毀滅,而是錯愕。
3:392
Sed cum pluit terra, cum pluit creta, cum pluit lapidibus (non ut grando appellari solet hoc nomine, sed omnino lapidibus), haec profecto etiam grauiter laedere potuerunt. Legimus aput eos Aetnaeis ignibus ab ipso montis uertice usque ad litus proximum decurrentibus ita mare ferbuisse, ut rupes urerentur, ut pices nauium soluerentur. Hoc utique non leuiter noxium fuit, quamuis incredibiliter mirum. Eodem rursus aestu ignium tanta ui fauillae scripserunt obpletam esse Siciliam, ut Catinensis urbis tecta obruta et pressa dirueret; qua calamitate permoti misericorditer eiusdem anni tributum ei relaxauere Romani.
But when earth rained down, when chalk rained down, when it rained stones — not in the way hail is wont to be called by this name, but stones outright — these things assuredly could even gravely injure. We read in their writings that, when the fires of Etna ran down from the very summit of the mountain to the nearest shore, the sea so boiled that rocks were burned, that the pitch of ships was melted. This surely was no light harm, however incredibly marvellous. Again, by the same burning of fires, they wrote that Sicily was so filled with so great a force of ash that the roofs of the city of Catina were buried and crushed and brought down; moved by which calamity, the Romans mercifully remitted to it the tribute of that same year.
但當天上降下泥土、降下白堊、降下石塊之時——不是冰雹素常被稱作此名的那種,而是真真確確的石塊——這些事委實能造成嚴重的傷害。我們在他們的著作中讀到:當埃特納火山的烈火從那山巔一直奔流到最近的海岸時,海水竟沸騰到岩石被焚、船隻的瀝青被熔的地步。這固然是不容輕看的禍害,縱然奇異得令人難以置信。他們又寫道:藉著同樣的烈火燃燒,西西里被如許巨量的火灰所充塞,以致卡提那城的屋頂被掩埋、被壓垮、被傾覆;羅馬人因這災難所動,便慈憐地免去了該城同年的貢賦。
3:393
Lucustarum etiam in Africa multitudinem prodigii similem fuisse, cum iam esset populi Romani prouincia, litteris mandauerunt; consumtis enim fructibus foliisque lignorum ingenti adque inaestimabili nube in mare dicunt esse deiectam; qua mortua redditaque litoribus adque hinc aere corrupto tantam ortam pestilentiam, ut in solo regno Masinissae octingenta hominum milia perisse referantur et multo amplius in terris litoribus proximis. Tunc Uticae ex triginta milibus iuniorum, quae ibi erant, decem milia remansisse confirmant. Talis itaque uanitas, qualem ferimus eique respondere conpellimur, quid horum non Christianae religioni tribueret, si temporibus Christianis uideret?
They committed to writing that in Africa too a multitude of locusts, similar to a portent, occurred when it was already a province of the Roman people; for, the fruits and the leaves of the trees being consumed, they say that with a vast and inestimable cloud the locusts were cast down into the sea, and, dying and given back to the shores, and the air thereby corrupted, so great a pestilence arose that in the kingdom of Masinissa alone eight hundred thousand men are reported to have perished, and far more in the lands nearest the shores. Then at Utica, out of thirty thousand young men who were there, they affirm that ten thousand remained. Such vanity, then, as we endure and are compelled to answer — which of these things would it not attribute to the Christian religion, if it saw them in Christian times?
他們也記載:在非洲——當它已成為羅馬人民之一省時——也曾有一群蝗蟲,多如凶兆;因為樹木的果實與葉子被吃盡之後,據說那蝗蟲以一片浩大、不可估量的雲幕被投入海中,繼而死亡、被歸還岸邊,空氣因此敗壞,竟興起如此巨大的瘟疫,以致單在馬西尼薩的王國裡,據傳就有八十萬人喪命,而在最靠近海岸的地帶死的還遠不止此。那時在烏提卡,在原有的三萬青年中,他們確言只剩下了一萬。那麼,像我們所忍受、且被迫去回應的這般虛妄——若它在基督教時代看見這些事,它豈不會把其中哪一樣都歸咎於基督教信仰呢?
3:394
Et tamen dis suis ista non tribuunt, quorum cultum ideo requirunt, ne ista uel minora patiantur, cum ea maiora pertulerint a quibus antea colebantur. CAPUT I. De his, quae primo uolumine disputata sunt. De ciuitate Dei dicere exorsus prius respondendum putaui eius inimicis, qui terrena gaudia consectantes rebusque fugacibus inhiantes, quidquid in eis triste misericordia potius admonentis Dei quam punientis seueritate patiuntur, religioni increpitant Christianae, quae una est salubris et uera religio.
And yet they do not attribute these things to their own gods, whose worship they on this account demand — lest they suffer even lesser evils — when they endured those greater evils from the very gods by whom they were formerly worshipped. CHAPTER I. Concerning those things which were discussed in the first volume. Having begun to speak of the City of God, I thought it right first to answer its enemies, who, pursuing earthly joys and gaping after fleeting things, find fault with the Christian religion — which alone is the wholesome and true religion — for whatever sad thing they suffer in those things, by the mercy of an admonishing God rather than the severity of a punishing one.
然而他們並不把這些事歸咎於自己的神——他們正為此緣故索求對這些神的敬拜,惟恐遭受連這些更小的禍患——而當他們從先前敬拜的那些神手中竟承受了那些更大的禍患之時。第一章 論第一卷中所論述的事。我既已開始論說神的城,便認為理當先答覆它的仇敵;他們追逐屬地的喜樂、貪戀飄忽之物,凡在這些事上所遭遇的任何愁苦——那原是出於警誡之神的憐憫,而非懲罰之神的嚴厲——卻把它歸咎於基督教信仰,即那獨一有益而真實的信仰。
3:395
Et quoniam, cum sit in eis etiam uulgus indoctum, uelut doctorum auctoritate in odium nostrum grauius inritantur, existimantibus inperitis ea, quae suis temporibus insolite acciderint, per alia retro tempora accidere non solere, eorumque opinionem etiam his, qui eam falsam esse nouerunt, ut aduersum nos iusta murmura habere uideantur, suae scientiae dissimulatione firmantibus:
And since among them there is also an unlearned crowd, who are stirred up to a more grievous hatred of us as though by the authority of learned men—the ignorant supposing that those things which have happened in unusual fashion in their own times were not wont to happen in other ages gone by, and the learned, who know that this opinion is false, confirming it by feigning ignorance of what they know, so that they may seem to have just grounds of complaint against us:
並且,因為在他們當中也有未受教導的群眾,他們彷彿受了有學問之人的權威所煽動,對我們燃起更為嚴重的仇恨——無知之人以為那些在他們自己的時代以不尋常的方式發生的事,在從前別的世代裡是不常發生的;而那些明知此種看法為虛假的有學問之人,卻藉著佯裝不知所知之事來堅固這種看法,好叫他們看起來對我們有正當的抱怨理由:
3:396
de libris, quos auctores eorum ad cognoscendam praeteritorum temporum historiam memoriae mandauerunt, longe aliter esse quam putant demonstrandum fuit et simul docendum deos falsos, quos uel palam colebant uel occulte adhuc colunt, eos esse inmundissimos spiritus et malignissimos ac fallacissimos daemones, usque adeo, ut aut ueris aut fictis etiam, suis tamen criminibus delectentur, quae sibi celebrari per sua festa uoluerunt, ut a perpetrandis damnabilibus factis humana reuocari non possit infirmitas, dum ad haec imitanda uelut diuina praebetur auctoritas.
it was necessary to demonstrate, from the very books which their own authors have committed to memory for the knowledge of the history of past ages, that the matter stands far otherwise than they suppose; and at the same time to teach that the false gods, whom they either worshipped openly or still worship in secret, are most unclean spirits and most malignant and most deceitful demons—so much so that they take delight in crimes, whether true or even feigned, but at any rate their own, which they have willed to be celebrated in their festivals, in order that human weakness might not be recalled from the perpetrating of damnable deeds, while a supposedly divine authority is set forth for the imitating of such things.
就必須從他們自己的作者為認識過去時代的歷史而留存於記憶中的那些書籍,證明事情與他們所想的大不相同;同時也必須教導:那些他們或公開敬拜、或至今暗中敬拜的假神,乃是最污穢的靈、最惡毒最詭詐的鬼魔——以致他們以那些罪行為樂,無論是真實的或甚至是虛構的,但無論如何都是他們自己的罪行,是他們願意在自己的節期中加以慶祝的,為要使人的軟弱不致從犯下當受咒詛之事被攔阻回頭,因為彷彿有神聖的權威被擺出來,叫人去效法這樣的事。
3:397
Haec non ex nostra coniectura probauimus, sed partim ex recenti memoria, quia et ipsi uidimus talia ac talibus numinibus exhiberi, partim ex litteris eorum, qui non tamquam in contumeliam, sed tamquam in honorem deorum suorum ista conscripta posteris reliquerunt, ita ut uir doctissimus aput eos Varro et grauissimae auctoritatis, cum rerum humanarum adque diuinarum dispertitos faceret libros, alios humanis, alios diuinis pro sua cuiusque rei dignitate distribuens non saltem in rebus humanis, sed in rebus diuinis ludos scaenicos poneret, cum utique, si tantummodo boni et honesti homines in ciuitate essent, nec in rebus humanis ludi scaenici esse debuissent Quod profecto non auctoritate sua fecit, sed quoniam eos Romae natus et educatus in diuinis rebus inuenit.
These things we have proved not from our own conjecture, but partly from recent memory, since we ourselves also have seen such things presented to such deities, and partly from the writings of those who left these matters recorded for posterity not as a reproach but as an honour to their gods—so much so that Varro, a most learned man among them and of the gravest authority, when he composed his books dividing human matters and divine matters, distributing some to human things and some to divine according to the dignity proper to each, placed the scenic games not even among human things but among divine things; whereas surely, if only good and honourable men were in the city, the scenic games ought not to have been even among human things. This indeed he did not on his own authority, but because, born and bred at Rome, he found them among the divine things.
這些事我們並非憑自己的揣測證明,而是部分根據近期的記憶,因為我們自己也親眼見過這樣的事獻給這樣的神明;部分根據那些人的著作,他們留下這些記載給後人,並非當作恥辱,乃是當作對其諸神的尊榮——以致在他們當中最有學問、權威最為崇高的瓦羅(Varro),當他撰寫那分為人事與神事的書籍,按各事固有的尊貴,把有些歸於人事、有些歸於神事時,竟把戲台演出不放在人事之中,反放在神事之中;然而若城中只有善良可敬之人,那戲台演出本就連在人事之中都不該有。他這樣做,確實不是出於自己的權威,乃是因為他生於羅馬、養於羅馬,發現這些演出已列在神事之中。
3:398
Et quoniam in fine primi libri, quae deinceps dicenda essent, breuiter posuimus et ex his quaedam in duobus consequentibus diximus, expectationi legentium quae restant reddenda cognoscimus. CAPUT II. De his, quae libro secundo et tertio continentur. Promiseramus ergo quaedam nos esse dicturos aduersus eos, qui Romanae rei publicae clades in religionem nostram referunt, et commemoraturos quaecumque et quantacumque occurrere potuissent uel satis esse uiderentur mala, quae illa ciuitas pertulit uel ad eius imperium prouinciae pertinentes, antequam eorum sacrificia prohibita fuissent;
And since at the end of the first book we briefly set down what should be said next, and have said some of these things in the two following books, we recognize that what remains must be rendered to the expectation of our readers. CHAPTER II. Of those things which are contained in the second and third books. We had therefore promised that we would say certain things against those who refer the disasters of the Roman commonwealth to our religion, and that we would recall whatsoever and however great evils could have occurred, or might seem to suffice, which that city endured, or the provinces belonging to its empire, before their sacrifices had been prohibited;
並且,因為在第一卷的末了,我們已簡略地列出接著當說的事,又在隨後的兩卷中說了其中一些,我們便認識到當把所餘下的回應給讀者的期待。第二章。論第二卷與第三卷所含的事。因此我們曾應許要說一些事來反駁那些把羅馬國的災禍歸咎於我們宗教的人,並要追述那城、或屬其帝國的諸省,在他們的祭祀尚未被禁止之前,所忍受的、無論是何等、無論多大的禍患,凡可能發生的、或看似足夠的,都加以回顧;
3:399
quae omnia procul dubio nobis tribuerent, si iam uel illis clareret nostra religio uel ita eos a sacris sacrilegis prohiberet. Haec in secundo et tertio libro satis, quantum existimo, absoluimus, in secundo agentes de malis morum, quae mala uel sola uel maxima deputanda sunt, in tertio autem de his malis, quae stulti sola perpeti exhorrent, corporis uidelicet externarumque rerum, quae plerumque patiuntur et boni; illa uero mala non dico patienter, sed libenter habent, quibus ipsi fiunt mali. Et quam pauca dixi de sola ipsa ciuitate adque eius imperio! nec inde omnia usque ad Caesarem Augustum.
all of which they would without doubt have attributed to us, if at that time our religion had already shone forth among them, or had thus prohibited them from sacrilegious rites. These things, as far as I judge, we have sufficiently dealt with in the second and third books, treating in the second of the evils of morals, which evils are to be reckoned the only ones, or the greatest; but in the third of those evils which fools alone shudder to suffer, namely of the body and of external things, which for the most part even good men endure; whereas those evils by which men themselves become wicked they hold not patiently but gladly. And how few things I have said about that one city alone and its empire! nor even therein everything down to Caesar Augustus.
這一切,若那時我們的宗教已在他們中間發光,或已如此禁止他們行褻瀆的祭儀,他們無疑都會歸咎於我們。依我所判斷,這些事我們在第二卷與第三卷中已充分論述:在第二卷論道德之惡,這些惡才是當被視為唯一、或最大的惡;在第三卷則論那愚人單單懼怕去忍受的禍患,即身體與外在之物的禍患,這些禍患連善人也大多忍受;至於那些使人自己變為邪惡的禍患,他們卻不是耐心地、而是甘心樂意地接受。而我關於那一座城及其帝國所說的,又是何等之少!甚至在其中也未說盡直到凱撒奧古斯都的一切。
3:400
Quid, si commemorare uoluissem et exaggerare illa mala, quae non sibi inuicem homines faciunt, sicut sunt uastationes euersionesque bellantum, sed ex ipsius mundi elementis terrenis accidunt rebus, quae uno loco Apuleius breuiter stringit in eo libello quem de mundo scripsit, terrena omnia dicens mutationes, conuersiones et interitus habere? Namque inmodicis tremoribus terrarum, ut uerbis eius utar, dissiluisse humum et interceptas urbes cum populis dicit; abruptis etiam imbribus prolutas totas esse regiones; illas etiam, quae prius fuerant continentes, hospitibus adque aduenis fluctibus insulatas aliasque desidia maris pedestri accessu peruias factas;
What if I had wished to recall and amplify those evils which men do not inflict upon one another in turn—such as the devastations and overthrows of warring peoples—but which befall earthly things from the very elements of the world, which Apuleius briefly touches in one place in that little book he wrote about the world, saying that all earthly things have changes, transformations, and destructions? For (to use his own words) by immoderate tremblings of the earth, he says, the ground has gaped open and cities with their peoples have been engulfed; by sudden downpours whole regions have been washed away; lands too, which had formerly been continents, have been turned into islands by visiting and foreign floods, while others, by the receding of the sea, have been made passable to travel on foot;
倘若我願意追述並詳述那些禍患——不是人彼此交互施加的禍患,如交戰民族的劫掠與傾覆,而是從世界本身的諸元素臨到地上萬物的禍患,就是阿普列烏斯(Apuleius)在他所寫論世界的那小冊中,於一處簡略提及的,說地上一切之物都有變遷、轉化與毀滅——那將如何呢?因為(借用他自己的話)他說:藉著地的劇烈震動,地面裂開,城邑連同其人民被吞沒;藉著驟降的暴雨,整片地區被沖毀;那些先前曾是大陸的地方,因來訪的、外來的洪流而成了孤島,又有別的地方因海水退去而可徒步通行;
3:401
uentis ac procellis euersas esse ciuitates; incendia de nubibus emicasse, quibus Orientis regiones conflagratae perierunt, et in Occidentis plagis scaturrigines quasdam ac proluuiones easdem strages dedisse; sic ex Aetnae uerticibus quondam effusis crateribus diuino incendio per decliuia torrentis uice flammarum flumina cucurrisse. Si haec adque huius modi, quae habet historia, unde possem, colligere uoluissem, quando finissem, quae illis temporibus euenerunt, antequam Christi nomen ulla istorum uana et uerae saluti perniciosa conprimeret.
that by winds and storms cities have been overthrown; that fires have flashed forth from the clouds, by which the regions of the East have been consumed and perished, while in the tracts of the West certain gushings and overflowings have wrought the same destruction; that thus from the summits of Etna, when its craters once poured forth, rivers of flame ran down the slopes by a divine conflagration, after the manner of a torrent. If I had wished to gather these and suchlike things which history records, from wherever I could, when should I have made an end of those things which befell in those times, before the name of Christ should restrain any of those vanities of theirs that are ruinous to true salvation?
他又說:藉著風暴,城邑被傾覆;火從雲中閃出,東方的地區被焚燒滅絕,而在西方的地帶,某些噴湧與泛溢也造成同樣的毀滅;又如埃特納(Aetna)火山的頂峰,從前火山口噴發時,藉著神聖的烈火,火焰之河如急流般沿坡奔流而下。倘若我願意把這些以及歷史所記載的諸如此類之事,凡能搜集到的都搜集起來,我幾時才能說盡那些時代所臨到的禍患,就是在基督的名尚未制止他們任何那些虛妄、那些對真正救恩有害之物以前所發生的事呢?
3:402
Promiseram etiam me demonstraturum, quos eorum mores et quam ob causam Deus uerus ad augendum imperium adiuuare dignatus est, in cuius potestate sunt regna omnia, quamque nihil eos adiuuerint hi, quos deos putant, et potius quantum decipiendo et fallendo nocuerint: unde nunc uideo mihi esse dicendum, et magis de incrementis imperii Romani. Nam de noxia fallacia daemonum, quos uelut deos colebant, quantum malorum inuexerit moribus eorum, in secundo maxime libro non pauca iam dicta sunt.
I had also promised that I would demonstrate what their morals were, and for what cause the true God, in whose power are all kingdoms, deigned to help in increasing their empire; and how those whom they reckon gods helped them nothing at all, but rather how greatly they harmed them by deceiving and beguiling. Whence now I see that I must speak, and rather concerning the growth of the Roman empire. For concerning the noxious deceit of the demons whom they worshipped as gods, how much evil it brought into their morals, not a little has already been said, especially in the second book.
我也曾應許要證明:他們的道德是怎樣的,又是為何緣故,那掌管萬國權柄的真神竟俯就幫助他們的帝國擴張;以及那些他們所當作神的,如何絲毫沒有幫助他們,反倒藉著欺哄誘騙大大害了他們。因此我如今看出當要說話,並且寧可論及羅馬帝國的增長。至於那些他們當作神來敬拜的鬼魔有害的詭詐,給他們的道德帶來多少禍患,這在第二卷中尤其已經說了不少。
3:403
Per omnes autem absolutos tres libros, ubi opportunum uisum est, commendauimus, etiam in ipsis bellicis malis quantum solaciorum Deus per Christi nomen, cui tantum honoris barbari detulerunt praeter bellorum morem, bonis malisque contulerit, quo modo qui facit solem suum oriri super bonos et malos et pluit super iustos et iniustos. CAPUT III. An latitudo imperii, quae non nisi bellis ad adquiritur, in bonis siue sapientium habenda sit siue felicium. Iam itaque uideamus, quale sit quod tantam latitudinem ac diuturnitatem imperii Romani illis dis audent tribuere, quos etiam per turpium ludorum obsequia et per turpium hominum ministeria se honeste coluisse contendunt.
But throughout all three completed books, wherever it seemed opportune, we have commended how, even in the very evils of war, God has bestowed upon good and bad alike so much of consolation through the name of Christ—to whom the barbarians showed so much honour, contrary to the custom of wars—in the manner of Him who makes His sun to rise upon the good and the bad, and sends rain upon the just and the unjust. CHAPTER III. Whether the breadth of empire, which is acquired only by wars, is to be reckoned among the goods either of the wise or of the happy. Now therefore let us see what manner of thing it is that they dare to attribute to those gods so great a breadth and long duration of the Roman empire—gods whom they contend they have honourably worshipped even by the services of base games and by the ministry of base men.
但在那三卷已完成的全書中,凡看似合宜之處,我們都稱述:縱然在戰爭的禍患之中,神也藉著基督的名,向善人惡人同樣賜下何等多的安慰——就連那些蠻族也違反戰爭的慣例,向這名顯出如此的尊崇——正如那位「叫日頭照好人也照歹人,降雨給義人也給不義之人」的主一樣。第三章。論帝國的廣大(這唯有藉戰爭才得來)是否當被列入智者或有福之人的善物。如今讓我們來看:他們竟敢把羅馬帝國如此廣大的疆域與如此長久的延續,歸功於那些神——這些神,他們聲稱自己甚至藉著卑賤戲樂的事奉、藉著卑賤之人的服役,便算是體面地敬拜了。
3:404
Quamquam uellem prius paululum inquirere, quae sit ratio, quae prudentia, cum hominum felicitatem non possis ostendere, semper in bellicis cladibus et in sanguine ciuili uel hostili, tamen humano cum tenebroso timore et cruenta cupiditate uersantium, ut uitrea laetitia conparetur fragiliter splendida, cui timeatur horribilius ne repente frangatur, de imperii latitudine ac magnitudine uelle gloriari. Hoc ut facilius diiudicetur, non uanescamus inani uentositate iactati adque obtundamus intentionis aciem altisonis uocabulis rerum, cum audimus populos regna prouincias;
Although I should wish first to inquire a little what reason, what prudence there is in this: that, since you cannot show the felicity of men who are ever engaged amid the disasters of war and amid civil or hostile bloodshed—yet human bloodshed—with gloomy fear and bloody greed, so that a glassy joy is gained, brittle in its splendour, for which it is feared more horribly lest it suddenly be shattered—nevertheless you should wish to glory in the breadth and greatness of empire. That this may be more easily judged, let us not melt away, tossed by empty windiness, nor blunt the keen edge of our attention with the high-sounding names of things, when we hear of peoples, kingdoms, provinces;
雖然我先願略加查究:其中有何道理、有何智慧——既然你無法顯出眾人的福樂(他們總是處於戰爭的災禍中,處於同胞或敵人的流血中——縱然是人的流血——懷著陰暗的懼怕與血腥的貪婪,以致所得的不過是如玻璃般的喜樂,其光彩脆弱易碎,反倒令人更可怕地懼怕它忽然破裂)——你卻仍願以帝國的廣大與宏偉自誇。為使此事更易判斷,讓我們不要被空洞的浮誇所拋擲而消融,也不要因事物那些高聲大號的名稱而使我們專注的鋒刃變鈍,當我們聽見「萬民、列國、諸省」之時;
3:405
sed duos constituamus homines (nam singulus quisque homo, ut in sermone una littera, ita quasi elementum est ciuitatis et regni, quantalibet terrarum occupatione latissimi), quorum duorum hominum unum pauperem uel potius mediocrem, alium praediuitem cogitemus; sed diuitem timoribus anxium, maeroribus tabescentem, cupiditate flagrantem, numquam securum, semper inquietum, perpetuis inimicitiarum contentionibus anhelantem, augentem sane his miseriis patrimonium suum in inmensum modum adque illis augmentis curas quoque amarissimas aggerantem;
but let us set up two men (for each single man, as in speech a single letter, so is, as it were, an element of a city and a kingdom, however wide it may be by the occupation of lands), of which two men let us conceive the one to be poor, or rather of middling means, the other exceedingly rich; but the rich man anxious with fears, wasting away with sorrows, burning with greed, never secure, always restless, gasping with the perpetual contentions of enmities, increasing indeed by these miseries his patrimony to an immense degree, but by those increases heaping up also the most bitter cares;
倒讓我們立兩個人(因為每一個人,正如在言語中一個單字母,照樣彷彿是城邑與國度的一個元素,無論那國度因佔據土地而何等廣闊);這兩人中,讓我們設想一人貧窮、或寧可說是中等之家,另一人極其富有;但這富人卻被懼怕所困擾,因憂愁而消瘦,被貪婪所焚燒,從不安穩,常常不寧,因仇敵間無休止的爭鬥而喘息;他固然藉這些苦楚把自己的家業增到無比的地步,卻也藉那些增益堆積起最苦澀的掛慮;
3:406
mediocrem uero illum re familiari parua adque succincta sibi sufficientem, carissimum suis, cum cognatis uicinis amicis dulcissima pace gaudentem, pietate religiosum, benignum mente, sanum corpore, uita parcum, moribus castum, conscientia securum. Nescio utrum quisquam ita desipiat, ut audeat dubitare quem praeferat. Ut ergo in his duobus hominibus, ita in duabus familiis, ita in duobus populis, ita in duobus regnis regula sequitur aequitatis, qua uigilanter adhibita si nostra intentio corrigatur, facillime uidebimus ubi habitet uanitas et ubi felicitas. Quapropter si uerus Deus colatur eique sacris ueracibus et bonis moribus seruiatur, utile est ut boni longe lateque diu \' regnent;
but the other, of middling and modest household means, sufficient unto himself, most dear to his own, rejoicing in sweetest peace with kinsmen, neighbours, and friends, religious in piety, kind in mind, sound in body, frugal in life, chaste in morals, secure in conscience. I know not whether anyone is so out of his senses as to dare to doubt which he would prefer. As therefore in these two men, so in two families, so in two peoples, so in two kingdoms, the rule of equity follows; and if, this being vigilantly applied, our attention be corrected, we shall most easily see where vanity dwells and where felicity. Wherefore, if the true God be worshipped and served with true rites and good morals, it is profitable that good men should reign far and wide and long;
另一人卻擁有中等而樸素的家業,自足無缺,為親屬所深愛,與親人、鄰舍、朋友同享最甜美的平安,敬虔虔誠,心地仁慈,身體健康,生活節儉,品行貞潔,良心安穩。我不知道是否有人這樣失了心智,竟敢懷疑他會選擇哪一個。所以,正如在這兩個人身上,照樣在兩個家庭、兩個民族、兩個國度上,公平的準則亦適用;若儆醒地運用此準則來校正我們的注意力,我們就極容易看出虛妄安居何處,福樂又在何處。因此,若敬拜真神,並以真實的祭儀與善良的品行事奉祂,那麼善人廣遠長久地掌權乃是有益的;
3:407
neque hoc tam ipsis quam illis utile est, quibus regnant. Nam quantum ad ipsos pertinet, pietas et probitas eorum, quae magna Dei dona sunt, sufficit eis ad ueram felicitatem, qua et ista uita bene agatur et postea percipiatur aeterna. In hac ergo terra regnum bonorum non tam illis praestatur quam rebus humanis; malorum uero regnum magis regnantibus nocet, qui suos animos uastant scelerum maiore licentia; his autem, qui eis seruiendo subduntur, non nocet nisi propria iniquitas. Nam iustis quidquid malorum ab iniquis dominis inrogatur, non est poena criminis, sed uirtutis examen. Proinde bonus etiamsi seruiat, liber est;
and this is profitable not so much to themselves as to those over whom they reign. For as far as concerns themselves, their piety and probity, which are great gifts of God, suffice them for true felicity, by which both this life is well lived and afterwards the eternal life is attained. In this earthly life, therefore, the reign of good men is bestowed not so much upon themselves as upon human affairs; but the reign of the wicked harms rather the reigning ones themselves, who lay waste their own souls by a greater licence of crimes; while to those who, by serving them, are made subject, it does no harm except their own iniquity. For to the just, whatever of evils is inflicted by unjust masters is not the punishment of crime, but the test of virtue. Accordingly the good man, even though he serve, is free;
而這有益的,與其說是對他們自己,不如說是對那些他們所統治的人。因為就他們自己而論,他們的虔敬與正直(這是神的大恩賜)已足夠使他們得真福樂,藉此既今生過得美好,後來又得著永生。所以在這地上的生命中,善人的統治與其說是賜給他們自己,不如說是賜給人間世事;惡人的統治卻更加害了統治者自己,他們以更大的犯罪放縱毀壞自己的心靈;至於那些藉著服事他們而被轄制的人,除了自己的不義以外,並不受害。因為對義人而言,凡不義的主人所施加的禍患,都不是罪的刑罰,乃是德行的試驗。因此善人縱然作奴僕,仍是自由的;
3:408
malus autem etiamsi regnet, seruus est, nec unius hominis, sed, quod est grauius, tot dominorum quot uitiorum. De quibus uitiis cum ageret scriptura diuina: A quo enim quis, inquit, deuictus est, huic et seruus addictus est. CAPUT IIII. Quam similia sint latrociniis regna absque iustitia. Remota itaque iustitia quid sunt regna nisi magna latrocinia? quia et latrocinia quid sunt nisi parua regna? Manus et ipsa hominum est, imperio principis regitur, pacto societatis adstringitur, placiti lege praeda diuiditur.
but the wicked man, even though he reign, is a slave—and not of one man, but, what is more grievous, of as many masters as he has vices. Concerning which vices the divine Scripture, when it treated of them, says: For by whom anyone is overcome, to him also is he assigned as a slave. CHAPTER IV. How like to robberies kingdoms are without justice. Justice therefore being removed, what are kingdoms but great robberies? for what are robberies themselves but little kingdoms? It too is a band of men, ruled by the command of a chief, bound together by a compact of fellowship, and the booty is divided according to the law of the agreement.
惡人卻縱然掌權,仍是奴隸——並且不是一個人的奴隸,而是更為嚴重地,作他有多少惡習就有多少主人的奴隸。論到這些惡習,神聖的經文論及它們時說:「人被誰制伏,就作了誰的奴僕。」第四章。論國度若無公義便何等像盜匪之群。所以除去公義,國度若非龐大的盜匪之群,又是甚麼呢?而盜匪本身若非小型的國度,又是甚麼呢?它也是一群人,受首領的命令所統治,藉著結夥的盟約彼此聯結,並按約定的法則分配贓物。
3:409
Hoc malum si in tantum perditorum hominum accessibus crescit, ut et loca teneat sedes constituat, ciuitates occupet populos subiuget, euidentius regni nomen adsumit, quod ei iam in manifesto confert non demta cupiditas, sed addita inpunitas. Eleganter enim et ueraciter Alexandro illi Magno quidam conprehensus pirata respondit. Nam cum idem rex hominem interrogaret, quid ei uideretur, ut mare haberet infestum, ille libera contumacia: Quod tibi, inquit, ut orbem terrarum; sed quia id ego exiguo nauigio facio, latro uocor; quia tu magna classe, imperator. CAPUT V. De fugitiuis gladiatoribus, quorum potentia similis fuerit regiae dignitati.
If this evil grows to such a degree by the accession of abandoned men, that it holds places, establishes seats, occupies cities, and subdues peoples, it more openly assumes the name of a kingdom—a name which manifestly confers upon it now, not the removing of greed, but the adding of impunity. For elegantly and truly did a certain captured pirate answer that Alexander the Great. For when the same king asked the man what it seemed to him, that he should infest the sea, he answered with free defiance: 'The same as it seems to you, that you should infest the whole earth; but because I do it with a small ship, I am called a robber; because you do it with a great fleet, you are called an emperor.' CHAPTER V. Of the runaway gladiators, whose power was like to royal dignity.
這禍患若因敗壞之人的加入增長到這種地步,以致它佔據地方、設立據點、奪取城邑、征服民族,它便更明顯地取了「國度」之名——這名所明白賜給它的,如今並非除去貪婪,乃是加上不受懲罰的豁免。因為有一個被擒的海盜曾向那亞歷山大大帝(Alexander the Great)回答得既巧妙又真實。當這王問那人,他以海為患究竟是何居心,那海盜以毫不畏懼的傲然之態回答說:「與你以全地為患的居心相同;只因我用一隻小船去行,就被稱為強盜;你卻用一支大艦隊去行,便被稱為皇帝。」第五章。論那些逃亡的角鬥士,他們的權勢竟與王者的尊嚴相似。
3:410
Proinde omitto quaerere quales Romulus congregauerit, quoniam multum eis consultum est, ut ex illa uita dato sibi consortio ciuitatis poenas debitas cogitare desisterent, quarum metus eos in maiora facinora propellebat, ut deinceps pacatiores essent rebus humanis. Hoc dico, quod ipsum Romanum imperium iam magnum multis gentibus subiugatis ceterisque terribile acerbe sensit, grauiter timuit, non paruo negotio deuitandae ingentis cladis obpressit, quando paucissimi gladiatores in Campania de ludo fugientes magnum exercitum conpararunt, tres duces habuerunt, Italiam latissime et crudelissime uastauerunt.
Accordingly I forbear to inquire what sort of men Romulus gathered together, since much consideration was given them, that, by the fellowship of citizenship granted to them out of that former life, they might cease to ponder the penalties due, the fear of which was driving them into greater crimes, so that thereafter they might be more peaceable toward human affairs. This I say: that the Roman empire itself, already great, with many nations subjugated and terrible to the rest, bitterly felt, gravely feared, and with no small effort suppressed in the avoiding of an enormous disaster, when very few gladiators, fleeing from a training-school in Campania, mustered a great army, had three leaders, and laid waste Italy most widely and most cruelly.
因此我不去查問羅慕路斯(Romulus)所聚集的是怎樣的人,既然當局對他們頗多體恤,好叫他們藉著從那從前的生活被賜予公民身分的同夥之分,不再思想當受的刑罰——這刑罰的懼怕正驅使他們犯下更大的罪——以致此後他們對人間世事更為安分。我所要說的是:羅馬帝國本身已然強大,已征服了許多民族,並令其餘列國畏懼,卻苦苦地感受、沉重地懼怕,又費了不小的力氣才在避免一場巨大災難中加以鎮壓——那時極少數角鬥士從坎帕尼亞(Campania)的一所訓練場逃出,竟糾集起一支大軍,有三個首領,極其廣泛而殘酷地蹂躪了義大利。
3:411
Dicant, quis istos deus adiuuerit, ut ex paruo et contemtibili latrocinio peruenirent ad regnum tantis iam Romanis uiribus arcibusque metuendum. An quia non diu fuerunt, ideo diuinitus negabuntur adiuti? Quasi uero ipsa cuiuslibet hominis uita diuturna est. Isto ergo pacto neminem di adiuuant ad regnandum, quoniam singuli quique cito moriuntur, nec beneficium deputandum est, quod exiguo tempore in unoquoque homine ac per hoc singillatim utique in omnibus uice uaporis euanescit. Quid enim interest eorum, qui sub Romulo deos coluerunt et olim sunt mortui, quod post eorum mortem Romanum tantum creuit imperium, cum illi aput inferos causas suas agant?
Let them say what god helped these men, that from a small and contemptible band of robbers they should arrive at a kingdom to be feared by Roman might and strongholds already so great. Or because they did not last long, shall they on that account be denied to have been divinely helped? As if indeed the very life of any man at all is long-lasting. By this reckoning, then, the gods help no one to reign, since each man dies quickly, nor is that to be counted a benefit which, in each single man—and through him singly, that is to say, in all alike—vanishes in a short time after the manner of vapour. For what does it matter to those who worshipped the gods under Romulus and died long ago, that after their death the Roman empire grew so great, since they plead their own causes among the dead below?
讓他們說:是哪一位神幫助了這些人,使他們從一小撮可鄙的盜匪,竟達到一個令當時已如此強大的羅馬軍力與堡壘所畏懼的「國度」?還是因為他們存留不久,就要因此被否認曾蒙神明相助?彷彿任何人的生命果真是長久似的。照這樣推算,諸神便不曾幫助任何人作王掌權,因為各人都迅速死去;那在每一個人身上、並藉此而在眾人身上一一短暫存留、如氣息般消散的,也不該算為恩惠。因為那些在羅慕路斯治下敬拜諸神、早已死去的人,他們死後羅馬帝國長得如此之大,於他們有甚麼相干呢?既然他們是在陰間為自己的案件申辯——
3:412
utrum bonas an malas, ad rem praesentem non pertinet. Hoc autem de omnibus intellegendum est, qui per ipsum imperium (quamuis decedentibus succedentibusque mortalibus in longa spatia protendatur) paucis diebus uitae suae cursim raptimque transierunt, actuum suorum sarcinas baiulantes. Sin uero etiam ipsa breuissimi temporis beneficia deorum adiutorio tribuenda sunt, non parum adiuti sunt illi gladiatores:
whether good causes or bad, this does not pertain to the matter in hand. But this is to be understood concerning all those who, through that very empire (although it is extended over long stretches of time by the dying and succeeding of mortals), passed swiftly and hastily through the few days of their own life, bearing the burdens of their own deeds. But if even the benefits of a very brief time are to be attributed to the help of the gods, then those gladiators were not a little helped:
至於是好的案件或壞的案件,這與目前所論之事無關。但此事當就一切人而論:他們藉著那帝國本身(雖然帝國因必死之人的死去與接替而延伸到漫長的歲月),卻在自己生命的少數日子裡匆匆急遽地度過,背負著自己行為的重擔。然而,若連極短時光的益處也當歸於諸神的相助,那麼那些角鬥士所蒙的幫助便不算小:
3:413
seruilis condicionis uincla ruperunt, fugerunt, euaserunt, exercitum magnum et fortissimum collegerunt, oboedientes regum suorum consiliis et iussis multum Romanae celsitudini metuendi et aliquot Romanis imperatoribus insuperabiles multa ceperunt, potiti sunt uictoriis plurimis, usi uoluptatibus quibus uoluerunt, quod suggessit libido fecerunt, postremo donec uincerentur, quod difficillime factum est, sublimes regnantesque uixerunt. Sed ad maiora ueniamus. CAPUT VI. De cupiditate Nini regis, qui ut latius dominaretur primus intulit bella finitimis.
they broke the bonds of their servile condition, fled, escaped, gathered a great and most valiant army, and—obedient to the counsels and commands of their kings—being much to be feared by Roman loftiness and unconquerable to several Roman commanders, they took many things, gained very many victories, enjoyed whatever pleasures they wished, did what lust suggested, and at last—until they were conquered, which was done with the greatest difficulty—they lived exalted and reigning. But let us come to greater matters. CHAPTER VI. Of the greed of King Ninus, who, that he might rule more widely, first brought wars upon his neighbours.
他們掙脫了奴僕身分的捆鎖,逃跑,脫逃,糾集了一支強大而極勇猛的軍隊,並且——順從他們眾王的計謀與命令——大大令羅馬的崇高所畏懼,又叫好幾位羅馬統帥無法戰勝;他們奪取了許多東西,得了極多的勝利,隨意享受一切所喜愛的快樂,行情慾所慫恿的事,最終——直到被擊敗為止(這乃是極艱難才辦成的)——他們高踞掌權而生活。但讓我們進到更大的事上。第六章。論尼努斯王(Ninus)的貪婪,他為要更廣地統治,首先向鄰邦發動戰爭。
3:414
Iustinus, qui Graecam uel potius peregrinam Trogum Pompeium secutus non Latine tantum, sicut ille, uerum etiam breuiter scripsit historiam, opus librorum suorum sic incipit: \'Principio rerum gentium nationumque imperium penes reges erat, quos ad fastigium huius maiestatis non ambitio popularis, sed spectata inter bonos moderatio prouehebat. Populi nullis legibus tenebantur [arbitria principum pro legibus erant]; fines imperii tueri magis quam proferre mos erat; intra suam cuique patriam regna finiebantur. Primus omnium Ninus rex Assyriorum ueterem et quasi auitum gentibus morem noua imperii cupiditate mutauit.
Justinus, who, following Trogus Pompeius—a writer in Greek, or rather in a foreign manner—wrote history not only in Latin, as Trogus did, but also briefly, thus begins the work of his books: 'In the beginning of the affairs of races and nations, dominion was in the hands of kings, whom not popular ambition but proven moderation among good men advanced to the height of this majesty. The peoples were bound by no laws [the decisions of princes served as laws]; it was the custom to guard the boundaries of empire rather than to extend them; each man's kingdom was bounded within his own native land. Ninus, king of the Assyrians, was the first of all to change the ancient and, as it were, ancestral custom of the nations by a new greed of empire.
尤斯丁努斯(Justinus)追隨特羅古斯·龐培烏斯(Trogus Pompeius)——一位以希臘式、或寧可說以外邦方式寫作的作者——卻不僅像他那樣用拉丁文,且更簡略地撰寫歷史;他這樣開始其諸卷的著作:「在各族各邦事務之始,統治權操在諸王手中,使他們登上這威嚴之巔的,不是民眾的野心,而是善人之間經驗證的節制。眾民不受任何法律約束〔君王的決斷便當作法律〕;當時的風俗是看守帝國的疆界,而非擴展疆界;各人的國度都限於自己的本土之內。亞述諸王中的尼努斯,是萬人中第一個以新興的帝國貪慾,改變了列邦古老而彷彿祖傳之風俗的人。
3:415
Hic primus intulit bella finitimis et rudes adhuc ad resistendum populos ad terminos usque Libyae perdomuit.\' Et paulo post: \'Ninus, inquit, magnitudinem quaesitae dominationis continua possessione firmauit. Domitis igitur proximis cum accessione uirium fortior ad alios transiret et proxima quaeque uictoria instrumentum sequentis esset, totius Orientis populos subegit\'. Qualibet autem fide rerum uel iste uel Trogus scripserit (nam quaedam illos fuisse mentitos aliae fideliores litterae ostendunt), constat tamen et inter alios scriptores regnum Assyriorum a Nino rege fuisse longe lateque porrectum. Tam diu autem perseuerauit, ut Romanum nondum sit eius aetatis.
He first brought wars upon his neighbours, and subdued peoples as yet untrained to resist, even to the borders of Libya.' And a little after: 'Ninus,' he says, 'strengthened the greatness of the dominion he had sought by continual possession. The nearest peoples therefore being subdued, when, with the accession of strength, he passed stronger to others, and each victory next at hand was the instrument of the one following, he subjugated the peoples of the whole East.' But with whatever fidelity to facts either this writer or Trogus may have written (for that they have lied in certain things other more trustworthy records show), yet it is established even among other writers that the kingdom of the Assyrians was extended far and wide by King Ninus. And it endured so long that the Roman empire is not yet of its age.
他首先向鄰邦發動戰爭,並征服了那些尚未習於抵抗的民族,直到利比亞(Libya)的邊界。」隨後不久又說:「尼努斯藉著持續的佔有,鞏固了他所謀取之統治的宏大。於是最近的諸族既被征服,他便挾增添之勢,更強盛地進攻其餘各族,而每一次近在手邊的勝利都成了下一次勝利的工具,這樣他征服了整個東方的列民。」然而無論此人或特羅古斯記述史事忠實到何種程度(因為別處更可靠的記載顯明他們在某些事上撒了謊),在別的作者中仍確立一事:亞述的國度藉尼努斯王廣遠地延展開來,並且存續得如此之久,以致羅馬帝國的年歲尚不及它。
3:416
Nam sicut scribunt, qui chronicam historiam persecuti sunt, mille ducentos et quadraginta annos ab anno primo, quo Ninus regnare coepit, permansit hoc regnum, donec transferretur ad Medos. Inferre autem bella finitimis et in cetera inde procedere ac populos sibi non molestos sola regni cupiditate conterere et subdere, quid aliud quam grande latrocinium nominandum est? CAPUT VII. An regna terrena inter profectus suos adque defectus deorum iuuentur uel deserantur auxilio. Si nullo deorum adiutorio tam magnum hoc regnum et prolixum fuit, quare dis Romanis tribuitur Romanum regnum locis amplum temporibusque diuturnum? Quaecumque enim causa est illa, eadem est etiam ista.
For as those write who have pursued chronological history, this kingdom lasted one thousand two hundred and forty years from the first year in which Ninus began to reign, until it was transferred to the Medes. But to bring wars upon one's neighbours, and to proceed thence against the rest, and to crush and subdue peoples who are not troublesome, by the mere greed of empire—what else is this to be named but grand robbery? CHAPTER VII. Whether earthly kingdoms, amid their advances and declines, are helped or deserted by the aid of the gods. If this kingdom was so great and so prolonged by no aid of the gods, why is the Roman kingdom, ample in places and long-lasting in time, attributed to the Roman gods? For whatever is the cause of the one, the same is also the cause of the other.
因為正如那些追溯編年史的人所記載的,從尼努斯開始作王的第一年起,這國度延續了一千二百四十年,直到它被轉移給瑪代人(Medes)。然而向鄰邦發動戰爭,再從此進攻其餘各族,僅憑帝國的貪慾去碾碎並征服那些並不滋擾自己的民族——這除了被稱為龐大的盜劫之外,還能稱作甚麼呢?第七章。論地上的諸國在其興衰之間,是否蒙諸神之助、或被諸神所棄。若這如此宏大且如此長久的國度,並無諸神的任何相助,那麼那地域廣闊、時間長久的羅馬國,為何卻歸功於羅馬的諸神呢?因為無論那一個的緣由是甚麼,這一個的緣由也是相同的。
3:417
Si autem et illud deorum adiutorio tribuendum esse contendunt, quaero quorum. Non enim aliae gentes, quas Ninus domuit et subegit, alios tunc colebant deos. Aut si proprios habuerunt Assyrii, quasi peritiores fabros imperii construendi adque seruandi, numquidnam mortui sunt, quando et ipsi imperium perdiderunt, aut mercede non sibi reddita uel alia maiore promissa ad Medos transire maluerunt, adque inde rursus ad Persas Cyro inuitante et aliquid commodius pollicente? Quae gens non angustis Orientis finibus post Alexandri Macedonis regnum magnum locis, sed breuissimum tempore in suo regno adhuc usque perdurat.
But if they contend that this also is to be attributed to the aid of the gods, I ask, of which gods? For the other nations whom Ninus subdued and subjugated did not at that time worship other gods. Or if the Assyrians had their own proper gods, as it were more skilful craftsmen for constructing and preserving empire, did they then die, when they too lost their empire? or, because their wage was not paid them or because a greater was promised, did they prefer to pass over to the Medes, and thence again to the Persians, at the invitation of Cyrus, who promised something more advantageous? Which nation, not within the narrow bounds of the East after the kingdom of Alexander of Macedon—great in places, but very brief in time—still endures even to this day in its own kingdom.
但若他們堅持說這也當歸於諸神的相助,我便要問:是哪些神呢?因為尼努斯所征服、所制伏的別的民族,那時並非敬拜別的神。或者亞述人若有自己專屬的神,彷彿更精巧的工匠,善於建造並保守帝國,那麼當亞述人自己也失去帝國時,這些神就死了嗎?還是因為工資未付給他們,或因有更大的酬報被許諾,他們便寧願轉投瑪代人,又從那裡因古列(Cyrus)的招攬、許諾更有利之物,再轉投波斯人(Persians)?這民族在亞歷山大馬其頓(Alexander of Macedon)的國度之後,雖在地域上廣大、在時間上卻極短,卻不限於東方狹窄的疆界,至今仍在自己的國度中存留。
3:418
Hoc si ita est, aut infideles di sunt, qui suos deserunt et ad hostes transeunt (quod nec homo fecit Camillus, quando uictor et expugnator aduersissimae ciuitatis Romam, cui uicerat, sensit ingratam, quam tamen postea oblitus iniuriae, memor patriae, a Gallis iterum liberauit), aut non ita fortes sunt, ut deos esse fortes decet, qui possunt humanis uel consiliis uel uiribus uinci; aut si, cum inter se belligerant, non di ab hominibus, sed di ab aliis dis forte uincuntur, qui sunt quarumque proprii ciuitatum: habent ergo et ipsi inter se inimicitias, quas pro sua quisque parte suscipiunt. Non itaque deos suos debuit colere ciuitas magis quam alios, a quibus adiuuarentur sui.
If this is so, then either the gods are unfaithful, who desert their own and pass over to their enemies (which not even the man Camillus did, when, as victor and stormer of a most hostile city, he found Rome, for which he had conquered, ungrateful, yet afterward, forgetting the injury and mindful of his fatherland, freed her again from the Gauls); or they are not so strong as it befits gods to be strong, who can be conquered by human counsels or forces; or, if when they war among themselves it be not the gods who are conquered by men, but the gods who chance to be conquered by other gods—those who are each the proper gods of their several cities—then they too have enmities among themselves, which each takes up on his own part's behalf. A city ought therefore not to have worshipped its own gods more than those others, by whom its own might be helped.
若是如此,那麼諸神或是不忠的,竟撇棄自己的子民而投奔仇敵(這事連卡米路斯〔Camillus〕這人也不曾做:他身為一座最敵對之城的征服者與攻陷者,發現羅馬——他為之得勝的那城——對他忘恩負義,然而後來他卻忘卻那侮辱、念著祖國,又從高盧人〔Gauls〕手中再次解救了她);或者諸神並不像神當有的那樣強壯,竟能被人的計謀或武力所勝;又或者,當諸神彼此交戰時,並非神被人所勝,乃是神偶然被別的神所勝——就是那些各為其各城專屬之神——那麼他們彼此之間也就有仇恨,各為自己一方而興起這仇恨。如此說來,一城就不該敬拜自己的神過於別的神,因那別的神或許能幫助它自己的神。
3:419
Postremo quoquo modo se habeat deorum iste uel transitus uel fuga, uel migratio uel in pugna defectio, nondum illis temporibus adque in illis terrarum partibus Christi nomen fuerat praedicatum, quando illa regna per ingentes clades bellicas amissa adque translata sunt. Nam post mille ducentos et quod excurrit annos, quando regnum Assyriis ablatum est, si iam ibi Christiana religio aliud regnum praedicaret aeternum et deorum falsorum cultus sacrilegos inhiberet: quid aliud illius gentis uani homines dicerent, nisi regnum, quod tam diu conseruatum est, nulla alia causa nisi suis religionibus desertis et illa recepta perire potuisse?
Finally, in whatever way this passing-over of the gods, or flight, or migration, or failing in battle be understood, not yet in those times and in those parts of the earth had the name of Christ been preached, when those kingdoms were lost and transferred through enormous warlike disasters. For after one thousand two hundred and some odd years, when the kingdom was taken from the Assyrians, if the Christian religion had already there preached another eternal kingdom and forbidden the sacrilegious worship of false gods, what else would the vain men of that nation have said, but that the kingdom which had been preserved so long could have perished from no other cause than that their religions were forsaken and that other received?
末了,無論諸神這種轉投、或逃亡、或遷移、或在戰場上失敗當作何解,當那些國度藉著巨大的戰爭災禍喪失並轉移之時,在那些時代、在地上那些地方,基督的名尚未被傳開。因為過了一千二百多年,當國度從亞述人手中被奪去時,倘若那時基督教已在那裡傳揚另一個永遠的國度,並禁止對假神褻瀆的敬拜,那民族中那些虛妄之人除了會說「那存留如此之久的國度,除因撇棄了他們的宗教、又接納了那別的宗教以外,別無緣故而至滅亡」之外,還能說甚麼呢?
3:420
In qua uoce uanitatis, quae poterat esse, isti adtendant speculum suum, et similia conqueri, si ullus in eis pudor est, erubescant. Quamquam Romanum imperium adflictum est potius quam mutatum, quod et aliis ante Christi nomen temporibus ei contigit et ab illa est adflictione recreatum, quod nec istis temporibus desperandum est. Quis enim de hac re nouit uoluntatem Dei? CAPUT VIII. Quorum deorum praesidio putent Romani imperium suum auctum adque seruatum, cum singulis uix singularum rerum tuitionem committendam esse crediderint. Deinde quaeramus, si placet, ex tanta deorum turba, quam Romani colebant, quem potissimum uel quos deos credant illud imperium dilatasse adque seruasse.
In which utterance of vanity, such as it might have been, let these men attend to their own mirror, and blush to complain of like things, if there is any shame in them. And yet the Roman empire has been afflicted rather than changed—which happened to it at other times also, before the name of Christ, and from that affliction it was restored, nor is this to be despaired of in these times. For who knows the will of God concerning this matter? CHAPTER VIII. By the protection of which gods the Romans suppose their empire was increased and preserved, since they believed that to single deities was scarcely to be entrusted the guardianship of single things. Then let us inquire, if it please, out of so great a throng of gods which the Romans worshipped, which one especially, or which gods, they believe to have enlarged and preserved that empire.
在這虛妄之言(無論它可能是怎樣的)中,讓這些人注視自己的鏡子,若他們裡面還有甚麼羞恥之心,就當為抱怨同樣的事而臉紅。何況羅馬帝國乃是受了打擊,而非被改變——這事在基督的名以前的別的時候也曾臨到它,且它已從那打擊中得復興;在這時代也不該對此絕望。因為論到此事,誰知道神的旨意呢?第八章。論羅馬人以為是憑哪些神的庇護使其帝國得以增長並保全,既然他們相信連單一事物的看守都幾乎不可託付給單一的神。那麼,若你們願意,讓我們來查問:在羅馬人所敬拜如此眾多的神之中,他們究竟相信是哪一位、或哪些神,擴大並保全了那帝國。
3:421
Neque enim in hoc tam praeclaro opere et tantae plenissimo dignitatis audent aliquas partes deae Cluacinae tribuere aut V olupiae, quae a uoluptate appellata est, aut Lubentinae, cui nomen est a libidine, aut Vaticano, qui infantum uagitibus praesidet, aut Cuninae, quae cunas eorum administrat. Quando autem possunt uno loco libri huius commemorari omnia nomina deorum et dearum, quae illi grandibus uoluminibus uix conprehendere potuerunt singulis rebus propria dispertientes officia numinum? Nec agrorum munus uni alicui deo committendum arbitrati sunt, sed rura deae Rusinae, iuga montium deo Iugatino; collibus deam Collatinam, uallibus Valloniam praefecerunt.
For surely in this so illustrious a work, and one most full of dignity, they do not dare to assign any parts to the goddess Cloacina, or to Volupia, who is named from pleasure, or to Lubentina, whose name is from lust, or to Vaticanus, who presides over the wailings of infants, or to Cunina, who administers their cradles. But when can all the names of the gods and goddesses be recorded in one place of this book, which they themselves could scarcely comprehend in huge volumes, distributing to single things the proper offices of the deities? Nor did they think the charge of the fields should be committed to any one god, but they set the goddess Rusina over the country districts, the god Iugatinus over the ridges of mountains; over the hills they placed the goddess Collatina, over the valleys Vallonia.
因為在這如此光輝、又最充滿尊嚴的事業中,他們斷不敢把任何分內之事派給女神克魯阿基娜(Cloacina),或派給沃路皮亞(Volupia,其名取自「快樂」),或派給魯本提娜(Lubentina,其名取自「情慾」),或派給瓦提卡努斯(Vaticanus,他主管嬰孩的啼哭),或派給庫尼娜(Cunina,她照管嬰孩的搖籃)。但諸神諸女神的一切名號,幾時能在這書的一處盡都記下呢?他們自己即使用龐大的卷帙也幾乎無法包羅,竟把固有的職司一一分派給諸神明、各掌單一之事。他們也不認為田地的職分當交託給任何一位神,乃是立女神魯西娜(Rusina)掌管鄉間,立神尤伽提努斯(Iugatinus)掌管山脊;他們派女神科拉提娜(Collatina)掌管山岡,派瓦羅尼亞(Vallonia)掌管山谷。
3:422
Nec saltem potuerunt unam Segetiam talem inuenire, cui semel segetes commendarent, sed sata frumenta, quamdiu sub terra essent, praepositam uoluerunt habere deam Seiam; cum uero iam essent super terram et segetem facerent, deam Segetiam; frumentis uero collectis adque reconditis, ut tuto seruarentur, deam Tutilinam praeposuerunt. Cui non sufficere uideretur illa Segetia, quamdiu seges ab initiis herbidis usque ad aristas aridas perueniret? Non tamen satis fuit hominibus deorum multitudinem amantibus, ut anima misera daemoniorum turbae prostitueretur, unius Dei ueri castum dedignata conplexum.
Nor could they even find a single Segetia of such a kind, to whom they might once for all commend the crops; but the sown grain, as long as it was under the earth, they willed to have the goddess Seia set over it; when now it was above the earth and forming the standing corn, the goddess Segetia; but the grain once gathered and stored away, that it might be kept safe, they set over it the goddess Tutilina. To whom would not that Segetia have seemed to suffice, as long as the standing crop should come from its grassy beginnings even to the dry ears of corn? Yet it was not enough for men who loved a multitude of gods, that the wretched soul should be prostituted to a throng of demons, having disdained the chaste embrace of the one true God.
他們甚至連一位這樣的塞蓋提亞(Segetia)都找不到,可以一勞永逸地把莊稼託付給她;反倒立意要叫所撒的穀子,當它還在地下時,由女神塞亞(Seia)掌管;當它如今出了地面、長成禾稼時,由女神塞蓋提亞掌管;至於穀子既已收割、貯藏起來,為要妥善保存,便立女神圖提利娜(Tutilina)掌管。只要禾稼從青嫩的萌芽直到乾枯的穗子,那位塞蓋提亞於誰看來會嫌不足呢?然而對於那些喜愛眾多神明的人,這還不夠;竟使可憐的魂輕慢了獨一真神貞潔的懷抱,反把自己賣給一群鬼魔。
3:423
Praefecerunt ergo Proserpinam frumentis germinantibus, geniculis nodisque culmorum deum Nodutum, inuolumentis folliculorum deam Volutinam; cum folliculi patescunt, ut spica exeat, deam Patelanam, cum segetes nouis aristis aequantur, quia ueteres aequare hostire dixerunt, deam Hostilinam; florentibus frumentis deam Floram, lactescentibus deum Lacturnum, maturescentibus deam Matutam; cum runcantur, id est a terra auferuntur, deam Runcinam. Nec omnia commemoro, quia me piget quod illos non pudet.
They therefore set Proserpina over the germinating grain, the god Nodutus over the knots and joints of the stalks, the goddess Volutina over the wrappings of the husks; when the husks open, that the ear may come forth, the goddess Patelana; when the crops are made even with their new ears (since to make the old ones even they called 'hostire'), the goddess Hostilina; over the flowering grain the goddess Flora, over that which is becoming milky the god Lacturnus, over that which is ripening the goddess Matuta; when they are weeded, that is, taken away from the earth, the goddess Runcina. Nor do I recount them all, for it wearies me with what does not shame them.
因此他們立普羅塞庇娜(Proserpina)掌管發芽的穀子,立神諾杜圖斯(Nodutus)掌管禾稈的節與結,立女神沃路提娜(Volutina)掌管包穗的外殼;當外殼裂開、好叫穗子抽出時,立女神帕特拉娜(Patelana);當禾稼長出新穗、與舊穗齊平時(因為他們把「使齊平」稱為 hostire),立女神霍斯提利娜(Hostilina);掌管開花的禾稼有女神弗洛拉(Flora),掌管漸成乳漿的有神拉克圖努斯(Lacturnus),掌管漸熟的有女神瑪圖塔(Matuta);當禾稼被薅去、即從地上除去時,有女神倫基娜(Runcina)。我並未把他們盡都列舉,因為他們不以為恥的事,卻使我厭煩。
3:424
Haec autem paucissima ideo dixi, ut intellegeretur nullo modo eos dicere audere ista numina imperium constituisse auxisse conseruasse Romanum, quae ita suis quaeque adhibebantur officiis, ut nihil uniuersum uni alicui crederetur. Quando ergo Segetia curaret imperium, cui curam gerere simul et segetibus et arboribus non licebat? Quando de armis Cunina cogitaret, cuius praepositura paruulorum cunas non permittebatur excedere? Quando Nodutus adiuuaret in bello, qui nec ad folliculum spicae, sed tantum ad nodum geniculi pertinebat? Unum quisque domui suae ponit ostiarium, et quia homo est, omnino sufficit: tres deos isti posuerunt, Forculum foribus, Cardeam cardini, Limentinum limini.
But these very few things I have said for this reason, that it might be understood that they could in no way dare to say that those deities established, increased, and preserved the Roman empire, who were thus each applied to their own offices, so that nothing universal was entrusted to any single one. When therefore could Segetia have charge of the empire, who was not permitted to have charge of both the crops and the trees at once? When could Cunina have thought of arms, whose office was not allowed to exceed the cradles of little ones? When could Nodutus have helped in war, who pertained not even to the husk of the ear, but only to the knot of the joint? Each man sets one doorkeeper over his house, and, because he is a man, he wholly suffices: these men set up three gods—Forculus over the doors, Cardea over the hinge, Limentinus over the threshold.
但我之所以說這極少數的事,乃是為叫人明白:他們斷不敢說那些神明建立、增長並保全了羅馬帝國,因為這些神明各被指派去管自己的職司,以致沒有任何普世性之事被託付給任何單一的神。那麼,塞蓋提亞幾時能掌管帝國呢?她連同時掌管禾稼與樹木都不被准許。庫尼娜幾時能思想兵戎之事呢?她的職分連超出嬰孩的搖籃都不被准許。諾杜圖斯幾時能在戰爭中相助呢?他連穗子的外殼都管不著,只管禾節之結。各人為自己的房屋立一個守門人,而因他是人,便完全夠用了:這些人卻立了三位神——弗爾庫路斯(Forculus)管門扇,卡爾蝶亞(Cardea)管門軸,利門提努斯(Limentinus)管門檻。
3:425
Ita non poterat Forculus simul et cardinem limenque seruare. CAPUT VIIII. An imperii Romani amplitudo et diuturnitas Ioui fuerit adscribenda, quem summum deum cultores ipsius opinantur. Omissa igitur ista turba minutorum deorum uel aliquantum intermissa officium maiorum deorum debemus inquirere, quo Roma tam magna facta est, ut tam diu tot gentibus imperaret. Nimirum ergo Iouis hoc opus est. Ipsum enim deorum omnium dearumque regem uolunt: hoc eius indicat sceptrum, hoc in alto colle Capitolium. De isto deo quamuis a poeta dictum conuenientissime praedicant: Ionis omnia plena. Hunc Varro credit etiam ab his coli, qui unum Deum solum sine simulacro colunt, sed alio nomine nuncupari.
Thus Forculus could not at the same time guard both the hinge and the threshold. CHAPTER IX. Whether the magnitude and long duration of the Roman empire was to be ascribed to Jupiter, whom his worshippers suppose to be the supreme god. Setting aside therefore, or for a while suspending, that throng of petty gods, we ought to inquire into the office of the greater gods, by which Rome was made so great as to rule so long over so many nations. Doubtless then this is the work of Jupiter. For they wish him to be the king of all the gods and goddesses: this his sceptre indicates, this the Capitol on the high hill. Concerning this god they cite, most fittingly, what was said by a poet: 'All things are full of Jove.' Him Varro believes to be worshipped even by those who worship one God alone without an image, but called by another name.
這樣,弗爾庫路斯便不能同時看守門軸與門檻。第九章。論羅馬帝國的宏大與長久是否當歸於朱庇特(Jupiter),就是他的敬拜者所認為的至高之神。因此,撇開、或暫且擱置那一群瑣碎的小神,我們應當查究眾大神的職司,看是憑哪一位使羅馬變得如此宏大,竟長久統治如此眾多的民族。那麼這無疑是朱庇特的工作了。因為他們願他作眾神諸女神之王:他的權杖表明這一點,那高岡上的卡庇托神殿(Capitol)也表明這一點。論到這神,他們引用一位詩人所說、最為恰切的話:「萬有都充滿了約夫(Jove)。」瓦羅相信連那些不用偶像、單敬拜獨一神的人,也是在敬拜他,只是用別的名稱呼罷了。
3:426
Quod si ita est, quur tam male tractatus est Romae, sicut quidem et in ceteris gentibus, ut ei fieret simulacrum? Quod ipsi etiam Varroni ita displicet, ut, cum tantae ciuitatis peruersa consuetudine premeretur, nequaquam tamen dicere et scribere dubitaret, quod hi, qui populis instituerunt simulacra, et metum demserunt et errorem addiderunt. CAPUT X. Quas opiniones secuti sint, qui diuersos deos diuersis mundi partibus praefecerunt. Quur illi etiam Iuno uxor adiungitur, quae dicatur \'soror et coniux\'? Quia Iouem, inquiunt, in aethere accipimus, in aere Iunonem, et haec duo elementa coniuncta sunt, alterum superius, alterum inferius.
But if this is so, why was he so ill-treated at Rome, as indeed among the rest of the nations also, that an image should be made for him? This displeases even Varro himself so much that, although he was pressed by the perverse custom of so great a city, he nevertheless in no wise hesitated to say and write that those who set up images for the peoples both removed fear and added error. CHAPTER X. What opinions they followed who set various gods over various parts of the world. Why also is Juno joined to him as a wife, who is called 'sister and consort'? Because, they say, we receive Jupiter in the ether, Juno in the air, and these two elements are joined together, the one higher, the other lower.
但若是如此,他在羅馬——正如在其餘列邦中一樣——為何竟受了如此惡劣的對待,以致要為他造一個像呢?這事連瓦羅自己也極不喜悅,以致他雖被如此大城的乖謬習俗所壓,卻仍毫不遲疑地說、且寫道:那些為眾民設立偶像的人,既除去了敬畏,又加增了謬誤。第十章。論那些把各樣神派到世界各部分之人所遵循的見解。為何又把朱諾(Juno)作妻配給他,且稱她為「姊妹兼配偶」呢?他們說:因為我們把朱庇特領會為以太(ether),把朱諾領會為空氣(air),而這兩種元素是聯結在一起的,一個在上,一個在下。
3:427
Non est -ergo ille, de quo dictum est \'louis omnia plena\', si aliquam partem inplet et Iuno. An uterque utrumque inplet, et ambo isti coniuges et in duobus istis elementis et in singulis simul sunt? Quur ergo aether datur Ioui, aer Iunoni? Postremo ipsi duo satis essent: quid est quod mare Neptuno tribuitur, terra Plutoni? Et ne ipsi quoque sine coniugibus remanerent, additur Neptuno Salacia, Plutoni Proserpina. Nam sicut inferiorem caeli partem, id est aerem, inquiunt, Iuno tenet, ita inferiorem maris Salacia et terrae inferiorem Proserpina. Quaerunt quem ad modum sarciant fabulas, nec inueniunt.
Then he of whom it was said 'All things are full of Jove' is not the one, if Juno too fills some part. Or does each fill both, and are both these consorts present in both these elements, and in each at once? Why then is the ether given to Jupiter, the air to Juno? Finally, these two themselves would be enough: what is the reason that the sea is attributed to Neptune, the earth to Pluto? And lest these too should remain without consorts, Salacia is added to Neptune, Proserpina to Pluto. For as Juno holds the lower part of heaven, that is, the air (they say), so Salacia holds the lower part of the sea, and Proserpina the lower part of the earth. They seek how they may patch up their fables, and find it not.
那麼,那位被人說「萬有都充滿了約夫」的,若朱諾也充滿某部分,他就不是那「萬有」了。還是兩者各自充滿兩種元素,這對配偶都同時臨在於這兩種元素、又同時在各元素之中呢?那麼為何把以太歸給朱庇特,把空氣歸給朱諾呢?末了,單這兩位本就夠了:又是甚麼緣故把海歸給尼普頓(Neptune),把地歸給普路托(Pluto)呢?又恐怕這兩位也沒有配偶,便給尼普頓加上薩拉基亞(Salacia),給普路托加上普羅塞庇娜。因為(他們說)正如朱諾掌管天的下部、即空氣,照樣薩拉基亞掌管海的下部,普羅塞庇娜掌管地的下部。他們設法縫補自己的神話,卻縫補不來。
3:428
Si enim haec ita essent, tria potius elementa mundi esse, non quattuor, eorum ueteres proderent, ut singula deorum coniugia diuiderentur singulis elementis. Nunc uero omni modo adfirmauerunt aliud esse aetherem, aliud aerem. Aqua uero siue superior siue inferior utique aqua est; puta quia dissimilis: numquid in tantum ut aqua non sit? Et inferior terra quid aliud potest esso quam terra quantalibet diuersitate distincta? Deinde ecce iam totus in his quattuor uel tribus elementis corporeus conpletus est mundus: Minerua ubi erit? quid tenebit? quid inplebit? Simul enim cum his in Capitolio constituta est, cum ista filia non sit amborum.
For if these things were so, their ancients would rather have brought forth that there are three elements of the world, not four, so that single marriages of the gods might be divided among single elements. But now they have in every way affirmed that the ether is one thing, the air another. But water, whether higher or lower, is at any rate water; suppose it be dissimilar: is it on that account so far different as not to be water? And the lower earth, what else can it be than earth, distinguished by however great a diversity? Next, behold, now the corporeal world is completed entire in these four, or three, elements: where will Minerva be? what will she hold? what will she fill? For she is set up together with these in the Capitol, though she is not the daughter of both.
因為若這些事果真如此,他們的古人便寧可主張世界有三種元素,而非四種,好使諸神的各對婚配能分配給各個元素。但如今他們無論如何都肯定以太是一回事,空氣是另一回事。然而水,無論是上層的或下層的,總歸是水;就算它有不同:難道因此便差異到不是水了嗎?而下層的地,無論被何等大的差異所區分,除了是地以外,還能是甚麼呢?其次,看哪,如今這有形的世界已在這四種、或三種元素中完整地成全了:那麼彌涅耳瓦(Minerva)將在何處呢?她要掌管甚麼?她要充滿甚麼?因為她與這幾位一同被立在卡庇托神殿中,雖然她並非那兩位的女兒。
3:429
Aut si aetheris partem superiorem Mineruam tenere dicunt et hac occasione fingere poetas quod de Iouis capite nata sit: quur non ergo ipsa potius deorum regina deputatur, quod sit Ioue superior? An quia indignum erat praeponere patri filiam? Quur non de Ioue ipso erga Saturnum iustitia ista seruata est? An quia uictus est? Ergo pugnarunt? Absit, inquiunt; fabularum est ista garrulitas. Ecce fabulis non credatur et de dis meliora sentiantur: quur ergo non data est patri Iouis, etsi non sublimior, aequalis certe sedes honoris? Quia Saturnus, inquiunt, temporis longitudo est. Tempus ergo colunt, qui Saturnum colunt, et rex deorum Iuppiter insinuatur natus ex tempore.
Or if they say that Minerva holds the higher part of the ether, and that on this occasion the poets feign that she was born from the head of Jupiter: why then is she not rather reckoned queen of the gods, since she is higher than Jupiter? Or is it because it was unworthy to set a daughter before her father? Why then was that justice not preserved on Jupiter's own part toward Saturn? Was it because he was conquered? Did they then fight? 'Away with it,' they say; 'that is the chatter of fables.' Lo, let the fables not be believed, and let better things be thought concerning the gods: why then was there not given to Jupiter's father a seat of honour, if not loftier, at least equal? Because Saturn (they say) is the length of time. Time therefore they worship who worship Saturn, and Jupiter the king of the gods is insinuated to have been born from time.
或者,他們若說彌涅耳瓦掌管以太的上部,並說詩人就是藉此機會虛構她是從朱庇特的頭中所生:那麼,既然她比朱庇特更高,為何反倒不把她算作眾神之后呢?還是因為把女兒置於父親之上乃是不相稱的?那麼,為何在朱庇特自己對待撒土爾努斯(Saturn)一事上,這公道卻未被存守呢?是因為撒土爾努斯被戰勝了嗎?那麼他們交過戰了嗎?「絕無此事,」他們說,「那是神話的閒談。」看哪,就讓人不信那些神話,並對諸神存更美好的看法吧:那麼為何不把一個尊榮之位給朱庇特的父親,縱不更崇高,至少也該相等呢?他們說:因為撒土爾努斯乃是時間的長度。如此,敬拜撒土爾努斯的人便是敬拜時間,而眾神之王朱庇特竟被暗示為生於時間。
3:430
Quid enim indignum dicitur, cum Iuppiter et Iuno nati dicuntur ex tempore, si caelum est ille et illa terra, cum facta sint utique caelum et terra? nam hoc quoque in libris suis habent eorum docti adque sapientes. Neque de figmentis poeticis, sed de philosophorum libris a Vergilio dictum est: Tum pater omnipotens fecundis imbribus aether Coniugis in gremium laetae descendit, id est in gremium telluris aut terrae; quia et hic aliquas differentias uolunt esse adque in ipsa terra aliud Terram, aliud Tellurem, aliud Tellumonem putant, et hos omnes deos habent suis nominibus appellatos, suis officiis distinctos, suis aris sacrisque ueneratos.
For what unworthy thing is said, when Jupiter and Juno are said to be born of time, if he is heaven and she earth, since heaven and earth at any rate were made? for this too their learned and wise men have in their books. And it was said by Virgil not of poetic fictions, but out of the books of the philosophers: 'Then the almighty father, the ether, with fruitful showers descended into the lap of his joyful consort'—that is, into the lap of the soil or the earth; since here too they wish there to be certain differences, and in the earth itself they suppose one thing to be Terra, another Tellus, another Tellumo, and they hold all these to be gods called by their own names, distinguished by their own offices, venerated with their own altars and rites.
因為當人說朱庇特與朱諾生於時間時,有甚麼不相稱之言呢?——倘若他是天、她是地,既然天與地無論如何是被造成的;因為這事連他們有學問、有智慧的人也記在自己的書中。維吉爾(Virgil)所說的,並非出於詩的虛構,乃是出於哲學家的書:「於是全能的父——以太——帶著結實的甘霖,降入他歡喜配偶的懷中」——這就是降入土壤、或地的懷中;因為他們連在此也願意有某些區別,並在地本身之中,認為一個是特拉(Terra),另一個是特路斯(Tellus),又一個是特路摩(Tellumo),並把這一切都當作神,各以自己的名稱呼,各以自己的職司區分,各以自己的壇與祭儀受敬奉。
3:431
Eandem terram etiam matrem deum uocant, ut iam poetae tolerabiliora confingant, si secundum istorum non poeticos, sed sacrorum libros non solum Iuno, \'soror et coniux), sed etiam mater est Iouis. Eandem terram Cererem, eandem etiam Vestam uolunt, cum tamen saepius Vestam non nisi ignem esse perhibeant pertinentem ad focos, sine quibus ciuitas esse non potest, et ideo illi uirgines solere seruire, quod sicut ex uirgine, ita nihil ex igne nascatur. Quam totam uanitatem aboleri et extingui utique ab illo oportuit, qui est natus ex uirgine.
The same earth they also call the mother of the gods, so that the poets now feign more tolerable things, if according to these men's books—not poetic, but sacred—Juno is not only 'sister and consort,' but also the mother of Jupiter. The same earth they would have to be Ceres, the same also Vesta; though more often they affirm Vesta to be nothing but fire pertaining to the hearths, without which a city cannot exist, and that therefore virgins are wont to serve her, because, just as nothing is born from a virgin, so nothing is born from fire. Which whole vanity it certainly behoved to be abolished and extinguished by Him who was born of a Virgin.
他們又把這同一個地稱為眾神之母,以致詩人如今所虛構的反倒更可容忍些——倘若照這些人的書(不是詩的書,乃是聖事的書),朱諾不單是「姊妹兼配偶」,竟也是朱庇特的母親。這同一個地,他們又要她是刻瑞斯(Ceres),也要她是維斯塔(Vesta);雖然他們更常斷言維斯塔不過是與爐灶相關的火(沒有爐灶,城邑便不能存在),並因此說童女慣常服事她,因為正如沒有甚麼從童女而生,照樣沒有甚麼從火而生。這全部的虛妄,本理當被那由童女所生的主廢除並撲滅。
3:432
Quis enim ferat, quod, cum tantum honoris et quasi castitatis igni tribuerint, aliquande Vestam non erubescunt etiam Venerem dicere, ut uanescat in ancillis eius honorata uirginitas? Si enim Vesta Venus est, quo modo ei rite uirgines a Veneriis operibus abstinendo seruierunt? An Veneres duae sunt, una uirgo, altera mulier? An potius tres, una uirginum, quae etiam Vesta est, alia coniugatarum, alia meretricum? Cui etiam Phoenices donum dabant de prostitutione filiarum, antequam eas iungerent uiris. Quae illarum est matrona Vulcani? Non utique uirgo, quoniam habet maritum. Absit autem ut meretrix, ne filio Iunonis et cooperario Mineruae facere uideamur iniuriam.
For who could endure that, although they have attributed so much honour and, as it were, chastity to fire, they sometimes do not blush even to call Vesta also Venus, so that the venerated virginity should vanish in her handmaids? For if Vesta is Venus, how have virgins rightly served her by abstaining from the works of Venus? Are there two Venuses, one a virgin, the other a woman? Or rather three—one of virgins, who is also Vesta, another of the married, another of harlots? To whom also the Phoenicians used to give a gift from the prostitution of their daughters, before they joined them to husbands. Which of these is the wife of Vulcan? Not the virgin, surely, since she has a husband. But far be it that she be the harlot, lest we seem to do injury to the son of Juno and the fellow-worker of Minerva.
因為誰能忍受這事呢——他們既把如此多的尊榮、彷彿貞潔之譽都歸給火,有時竟不臉紅地連維斯塔也稱為維納斯(Venus),以致那受敬奉的貞潔在她的婢女身上歸於烏有?因為維斯塔若是維納斯,那些童女藉著禁戒維納斯之事來事奉她,怎能算是正當呢?難道有兩位維納斯,一位是童女,一位是婦人?還是寧可說有三位——一位是童女的,她也就是維斯塔;一位是已婚者的;一位是娼妓的?腓尼基人(Phoenicians)在把女兒嫁給丈夫以前,也常從女兒賣淫所得獻禮給她。這幾位中哪一位是伍爾坎(Vulcan)的妻子呢?斷不是那童女,因她有丈夫。但願她也不是那娼妓,免得我們看似冒犯了朱諾的兒子、彌涅耳瓦的同工。
3:433
Ergo haec ad coniugatas intellegitur pertinere: sed eam nolumus imitentur in eo quod fecit illa cum Marte. Rursus, inquiunt, ad fabulas redis. Quae ista iustitia est, nobis suscensere, quod talia dicimus de dis eorum, et sibi non suscensere, qui haec in theatris libentissime spectant crimina deorum suorum? Et (quod esset incredibile, nisi contestatissime probaretur) haec ipsa theatrica crimina deorum in honorem instituta sunt eorundem deorum. CAPUT XI. De multis dis, quos doctiores paganorum unum eundemque Iouem esse defendunt. Quotlibet igitur physicis rationibus et disputationibus adserant:
Therefore she is understood to pertain to the married women: but we would not have them imitate her in that which she did with Mars. 'Again,' they say, 'you return to fables.' What justice is this, to be angry with us because we say such things about their gods, and yet not to be angry with themselves, who most willingly behold in the theatres these very crimes of their gods? And—what would be incredible were it not proved by the most attested testimony—these very theatrical crimes of the gods were instituted in honour of those same gods. CHAPTER XI. Of the many gods whom the more learned of the pagans defend to be one and the same Jupiter. Therefore, by however many physical reasonings and disputations they may maintain it:
因此她被領會為屬乎已婚的婦人:但我們卻不願她們效法她與瑪爾斯(Mars)所行的事。「你又回到神話上去了,」他們說。這是甚麼公道呢——因我們論及他們的神說了這樣的話,就向我們發怒,卻不向他們自己發怒,他們竟在戲院中極其甘心樂意地觀看其神的這些罪行?而且——若非有最確鑿的見證所證實,這事本是難以置信的——這些神的戲台罪行,正是為敬奉那同一批神而設立的。第十一章。論異教徒中較有學問之人所辯護、認為都是同一個朱庇特的眾多神。所以,無論他們用何等多的自然哲理與辯論來堅持:
3:434
modo sit Iuppiter corporei huius mundi animus, qui uniuersam istam molem ex quattuor uel quot eis placet elementis constructam adque conpactam inplet et mouet, modo inde suas partes sorori et fratribus cedat; modo sit aether, ut aerem Iunonem subterfusam desuper amplectatur; modo totum simul cum aere sit ipse caelum, terram uero tamquam coniugem eandemque matrem (quia hoc in diuinis turpe non est) fecundis imbribus et seminibus fetet; modo autem (ne sit necesse per cuncta discurrere) deus unus, de quo multi a poeta nobilissimo dictum putant: deum namque ire per omnes Terrasque tractusque maris caelumque profundum;
now let Jupiter be the soul of this corporeal world, who fills and moves all that mass constructed and compacted out of four, or as many as please them, elements; now let him yield his own parts thence to his sister and brothers; now let him be the ether, that he may embrace from above Juno the air spread beneath; now let him together with the air be himself the whole heaven, and let him impregnate the earth, as a consort and the same a mother (because this is not base among divine things), with fruitful showers and seeds; now again (lest it be necessary to run through all) let him be the one God, of whom many suppose it was said by the most noble poet: 'For God goes through all lands and tracts of the sea and the deep heaven.'
如今或讓朱庇特是這有形世界的魂,充滿並推動那整個用四種、或隨他們高興多少種元素所構造、所聯合而成的巨體;或讓他從那裡把自己的份分讓給他的姊妹與弟兄;或讓他是以太,好從上面擁抱那鋪展在下的空氣朱諾;或讓他連同空氣一起,自己就是整個天,並讓他以結實的甘霖與種子使地受孕——地既作配偶,又作母親(因為在神聖之事中這並不卑鄙);或者再(免得有必要逐一細數)讓他是那獨一的神,許多人以為那最尊貴的詩人論到他說:「因為神遍行各地、海的廣域與深邃的天。」
3:435
ipse in aethere sit Iuppiter, ipse in aere Iuno, ipse in mari Neptunus, in inferioribus etiam maris ipse Salacia, in terra Pluto, in terra inferiore Proserpina, in focis domesticis Vesta, in fabrorum fornace Vulcanus, in sideribus sol et luna et stellae, in diuinantibus Apollo, in merce Mercurius, in Iano initiator, in Termino terminator, Saturnus in tempore, Mars et Bellona in bellis, Liber in uineis, Ceres in frumentis, Diana in siluis, Minerua in ingeniis; ipse sit postremo etiam in illa turba quasi plebeiorum deorum; ipse praesit nomine Liberi uirorum seminibus et nomine Liberae feminarum, ipse sit Diespater, qui partum perducat ad diem;
He himself is Jupiter in the upper air, he himself Juno in the lower air, he himself Neptune in the sea, and in the lower depths of the sea he himself is Salacia; on land he is Pluto, in the underworld below he is Proserpina; on the household hearths he is Vesta, in the smiths' furnace he is Vulcan; among the heavenly bodies he is sun and moon and stars, among diviners he is Apollo, in trade he is Mercury; in Janus he is the initiator, in Terminus the one who sets bounds; he is Saturn in time, Mars and Bellona in wars, Liber in the vineyards, Ceres in the grain, Diana in the woods, Minerva in talents. He himself is even, at the last, among that crowd of plebeian gods, as it were; he himself presides under the name of Liber over the seed of men and under the name of Libera over the seed of women; he himself is Diespater, who brings the child forth to the light of day.
他自己便是天空中的朱庇特,他自己便是下層空氣中的朱諾,他自己便是海中的涅普頓,在更深的海底他自己便是薩拉琪亞;在陸地上他是普路托,在更下層的陰間他是普羅塞庇娜;在家庭的爐灶上他是維斯塔,在鐵匠的火爐中他是伏爾甘;在眾星辰中他是日、月與群星,在占卜者中他是阿波羅,在貿易中他是墨丘利;在雅努斯中他是開端者,在特爾米努斯中他是劃界者;在時間中他是薩圖恩,在戰爭中他是瑪爾斯與貝羅娜,在葡萄園中他是利柏耳,在穀物中他是刻瑞斯,在森林中他是狄安娜,在才智中他是密涅瓦。最後,他自己甚至也在那群彷彿平民之神的群眾之中;他自己以利柏耳之名掌管男人的種子,以利柏拉之名掌管女人的種子;他自己便是狄耶斯帕特,使嬰孩得以見到白日之光。
3:436
ipse sit dea Mena, quam praefecerunt menstruis feminarum, ipse Lucina, quae a parturientibus inuocetur; ipse opem ferat nascentibus excipiendo eos sinu terrae et uocetur Opis, ipse in uagitu os aperiat et uocetur deus Vaticanus; ipse leuet de terra et uocetur dea Leuana, ipse cunas tueatur et uocetur Cunina; non sit alius, sed ipse in illis deabus, quae fata nascentibus canunt et uocantur Carmentes; praesit fortuitis uoceturque Fortuna; in diua Rumina mammam paruulo inmulgeat, quia rumam dixerunt ueteres mammam; in diua Potina potionem ministret, in diua Educa escam praebeat; de pauore infantum Pauentia nuncupetur, de spe, quae uenit, Venilia, de uoluptate Volupia, de actu Agenoria;
He himself is the goddess Mena, whom they set over women's monthly courses; he himself is Lucina, who is invoked by women in labour; he himself brings aid to the newborn by receiving them in the lap of the earth, and is called Opis; he himself opens the mouth in the infant's first wail, and is called the god Vaticanus; he himself lifts the child from the ground, and is called the goddess Levana; he himself watches over the cradle, and is called Cunina. He is no other, but he himself is in those goddesses who sing the fates to the newborn and are called the Carmentes; he presides over chance events and is called Fortuna; in the goddess Rumina he milks the breast into the little one, since the ancients called the breast 'ruma'; in the goddess Potina he ministers drink, in the goddess Educa he supplies food; from the dread of infants he is named Paventia, from the hope that comes he is Venilia, from pleasure Volupia, from action Agenoria.
他自己便是女神梅娜,他們派她掌管女人的月經;他自己便是路琪娜,臨產的婦人向她呼求;他自己以大地的懷抱接納初生者,賜以幫助,被稱為俄庇斯;他自己在嬰兒初啼時張開其口,被稱為瓦提坎努斯神;他自己把嬰孩從地上抱起,被稱為女神勒瓦娜;他自己看守搖籃,被稱為庫尼娜。他並非別個,乃是他自己存在於那些向初生者吟唱命運、被稱為卡爾門忒斯的女神中;他掌管偶然之事,被稱為佛耳圖娜;在女神魯米娜中他把乳汁擠入小兒口中,因為古人稱乳房為「ruma」;在女神波提娜中他供應飲料,在女神厄杜卡中他供應食物;從嬰孩的驚恐他被稱為帕文提亞,從到來的盼望他被稱為維尼利亞,從快樂他被稱為沃路庇亞,從行動他被稱為阿革諾里亞。
3:437
de stimulis, quibus ad nimium actum homo inpellitur, dea Stimula nominetur; Strenia dea sit strenuum faciendo, Numeria, quae numerare doceat, Camena, quae canere; ipse sit et deus Consus praebendo consilia et dea Sentia sententias inspirando; ipse dea Iuuentas, quae post praetextam excipiat iuuenalis aetatis exordia; ipse sit et Fortuna barbata, quae adultos barba induat (quos honorare noluerunt, ut hoc qualecumque numen saltem masculum deum uel a barba Barbatum, sicut a nodis Nodutum, uel certe non Fortunam, sed quia barbas habet Fortunium nominarent; ipse in Iugatino deo coniuges iungat, et cum uirgini uxori zona soluitur, ipse inuocetur et dea Virginensis uocetur;
From the goads by which a man is driven to excessive activity he is named the goddess Stimula; he is the goddess Strenia by making men vigorous, Numeria who teaches counting, Camena who teaches singing; he himself is also the god Consus by furnishing counsel, and the goddess Sentia by inspiring opinions; he himself is the goddess Juventas, who at the laying aside of the boy's toga receives the first beginnings of the age of youth; he himself is also bearded Fortune, who clothes the grown men with a beard — and these men they were unwilling to honour, so that they might call this divinity of whatever sort at least a male god, or Barbatus from the beard, as Nodutus from the knots, or at any rate name it not Fortuna but Fortunius, because it has a beard. He himself in the god Jugatinus joins spouses together, and when the girdle of the virgin bride is loosed, he himself is invoked and is called the goddess Virginensis.
從那些催逼人過度行動的刺激,他被稱為女神斯提穆拉;他是女神斯特勒尼亞,使人勤奮;是努梅里亞,教人計數;是卡梅娜,教人歌唱;他自己也是康蘇斯神,供給謀略,又是森提亞女神,啟發見解;他自己是尤文塔斯女神,在男孩脫去童子之袍後迎接青年之歲的起頭;他自己也是有鬍鬚的佛耳圖娜,使成年人披上鬍鬚——而這些人他們卻不願加以尊榮,以致這個無論何種的神明至少要被稱為男性之神,或從鬍鬚被稱為「巴爾巴圖斯」,正如從繩結被稱為「諾杜圖斯」;或者至少不叫佛耳圖娜,而因其有鬍鬚而叫佛耳圖尼烏斯。他自己在尤迦提努斯神中使配偶結合,且當處女新娘的腰帶被解開時,他自己被呼求,並被稱為女神維爾吉嫩西斯。
3:438
ipse sit Mutunus uel Tutunus, qui est aput Graecos Priapus: si non pudet, haec omnia quae dixi et quaecumque non dixi (non enim omnia dicenda arbitratus sum), hi omnes di deaeque sit unus Iuppiter, siue sint, ut quidam uolunt, omnia ista partes eius siue uirtutes eius, sicut eis uidetur, quibus eum placet esse mundi animum, quae sententia uelut magnorum multumque doctorum est. Haec si ita sunt (quod quale sit, nondum interim quaero), quid perderent, si unum Deum colerent prudentiore conpendio? Quid enim eius contemneretur, cum ipse coleretur? Si autem metuendum fuit, ne praetermissae siue neglectae partes eius irascerentur:
He himself is Mutunus or Tutunus, who among the Greeks is Priapus. If they are not ashamed, then let all these things which I have mentioned and whatever I have not mentioned (for I did not think everything ought to be said), let all these gods and goddesses be one Jupiter — whether, as some hold, all these are parts of him, or his powers, as it seems to those who are pleased to make him the soul of the world, an opinion held, as it were, by men great and very learned. If these things are so (though for the moment I do not yet ask of what sort that may be), what would they lose if they worshipped the one God by a wiser shortcut? For what part of him would be despised, when he himself were worshipped? But if it had to be feared lest his parts, passed over or neglected, should grow angry —
他自己便是穆圖努斯或圖圖努斯,在希臘人中即是普里阿普斯。倘若他們不以為恥,那麼就讓我所提及的一切,並我未提及的一切(因為我不認為一切都當說出),讓這所有的男神女神都成為一位朱庇特——無論是如某些人所主張的,這一切都是他的部分,或是他的能力,正如那些樂於把他當作世界之魂的人所認為的(這乃是彷彿偉大而極博學之人所持的見解)。倘若這些事果真如此(雖然目前我尚不追問那究竟是何種情形),那麼,他們若以更明智的捷徑只敬拜獨一的神,又有何損失呢?因為當他自己受敬拜時,他有哪一部分會被輕忽呢?但若必須懼怕,恐怕他那些被略過或被忽視的部分會發怒——
3:439
non ergo, ut uolunt, uelut unius animantis haec tota uita est, quae omnes continet deos, quasi. suas uirtutes uel membra uel partes; sed suam quaeque pars habet uitam a ceteris separatam, si praeter alteram irasci altera potest, et alia placari, alia concitari. Si autem dicitur omnes simul, id est totum ipsum Iouem, potuisse offendi, si partes eius non etiam singillatim minutatimque colerentur, stulte dicitur. Nulla quippe illarum praetermitteretur, cum ipse unus, qui haberet omnia, coleretur.
then it is not, as they would have it, the case that this whole is the single life of one living being which contains all the gods as, so to speak, its powers or members or parts; rather, each part has its own life separated from the rest, if one part can be angry apart from another, and one be appeased while another is provoked. But if it is said that all together, that is, Jupiter himself as a whole, could be offended if his parts were not also worshipped each one separately and minutely, that is said foolishly. For surely none of them would be passed over, when the one himself, who possessed them all, was worshipped.
那麼,事情就不像他們所主張的那樣,彷彿這整體是一個活物的單一生命,包含眾神,作為它的能力、肢體或部分;反倒是每一部分都有其自身與其餘分離的生命——倘若一部分能與另一部分無關地發怒,並且一個被安撫而另一個被激怒。但若有人說,全體一同,即朱庇特整個自身,會因其部分未被一一逐細地分別敬拜而受冒犯,那便是愚昧之言。因為當那擁有一切的獨一者自身受敬拜時,他們中必沒有一個被略過。
3:440
Nam ut alia omittam, quae sunt innumerabilia, cum dicunt omnia sidera partes Iouis esse et omnia uiuere adque rationales animas habere, et ideo sine controuersia deos esse, non uident quam multos non colant, quam multis aedes non construant, aras non statuant, quas tamen paucissimis siderum statuendas esse putauerunt et singillatim sacrificandum. Si igitur irascuntur, qui non singillatim coluntur, non metuunt paucis placatis toto caelo irato uiuere?
For, to pass over other innumerable matters, when they say that all the stars are parts of Jupiter, and that all of them live and possess rational souls, and are therefore beyond dispute gods, they do not see how many they fail to worship, for how many they build no temples and set up no altars — temples and altars which nonetheless they judged ought to be set up for very few of the stars, and to whom sacrifice should be offered individually. If, then, those who are not worshipped individually grow angry, are they not afraid to live, with a few appeased, while the whole heaven is enraged?
因為——姑且略過其他無數的事——當他們說一切星辰都是朱庇特的部分,且一切星辰都活著、都擁有理性的靈魂,因而毫無爭議地都是神;他們卻看不見自己有多少星辰未曾敬拜,有多少他們不建廟宇、不設祭壇——雖然這些廟宇祭壇他們認為應當為極少數的星辰設立,並當向其逐一獻祭。那麼,倘若那些未被逐一敬拜者要發怒,他們安撫了少數,卻使整個天界震怒,難道不怕如此而活嗎?
3:441
Si autem stellas omnes ideo colunt, quia in Ioue sunt quem colunt, isto conpendio possent in illo uno omnibus supplicare (sic enim nemo irasceretur, cum in illo uno nemo contemneretur) potius quam cultis quibusdam iusta irascendi causa illis, qui praetermissi essent, multo numerosioribus praeberetur, praesertim cum eis de superna sede fulgentibus turpi nuditate distentus praeponeretur Priapus.- CAPUT XII. De opinione eorum, qui Deum animam mundi et mundum corpus Dei esse putauerunt. Quid:
But if they worship all the stars for this reason, that they are in Jupiter whom they worship, then by this same shortcut they could supplicate all of them in that one Jupiter (for thus no one would grow angry, since in that one no one would be despised), rather than that, while certain ones are worshipped, a just cause for anger should be furnished to those far more numerous ones who had been passed over — especially when above those shining from their lofty seat was set Priapus, distended in his foul nakedness. CHAPTER XII. On the opinion of those who held that God is the soul of the world and the world the body of God. What —
但若他們敬拜一切星辰,是因為這些星辰都在他們所敬拜的朱庇特之中,那麼他們本可藉這同一捷徑,在那獨一的朱庇特裡向一切星辰祈求(因為如此就無一會發怒,既然在那獨一者中無一被輕忽),而不至於:在敬拜某些星辰時,卻給那些被略過、為數多得多者一個發怒的正當理由——尤其當在那些從崇高寶座上閃耀者之上,竟擺上了那以醜陋赤裸而腫脹的普里阿普斯。第十二章。論那些以為神是世界之魂、而世界是神之身體者的見解。那——
3:442
illud nonne debet mouere acutos homines uel qualescumque homines (non enim ad hoc ingenii opus est excellentia), ut deposito studio contentionis adtendant, si mundi animus Deus est eique animo mundus ut corpus est, ut sit unum animal constans ex animo et corpore, adque iste Deus est sinu quodam naturae in se ipso continens omnia, ut ex ipsius anima, qua uiuificatur tota ista moles, uitae adque animae cunctorum uiuentium pro cuiusque nascendi sorte sumantur, nihil omnino remanere, quod non sit pars Dei. Quod si ita est, quis non uideat quanta inpietas et inreligiositas consequatur, ut, quod calcauerit quisque, partem Dei calcet, et in omni animante occidendo pars Dei trucidetur?
ought not this to move shrewd men, or men of any sort at all (for no surpassing genius is needed for this), so that, laying aside the zeal for contention, they would attend to it: if the soul of the world is God, and the world is to that soul as a body, so that there is one living being consisting of soul and body, and this God is, as it were, in some bosom of nature containing all things within himself, so that from his own soul, by which this whole mass is given life, the lives and souls of all living things are drawn, each according to the lot of its birth — then nothing at all remains that is not a part of God. But if this is so, who would not see how great an impiety and irreligion follows: that whatever anyone treads upon, he treads upon a part of God, and that in the killing of every living thing a part of God is slaughtered?
——這豈不該打動精明之人,或無論何等之人(因為這事並不需要超群的天才),叫他們放下好爭辯的熱衷而留意:倘若世界之魂就是神,而世界對那魂如同身體,以致有一個由魂與身組成的活物,並且這位神彷彿在某種自然的懷抱中,把萬物都包含於己內,以致從他自己的魂——這整個物質藉之得生命——一切活物的生命與靈魂都按各自出生的命分被汲取出來,那麼便完全沒有任何東西不是神的一部分。但若如此,誰會看不出何等大的不敬與褻瀆隨之而來:無論誰踐踏甚麼,他便是踐踏神的一部分;且在殺死每一活物時,神的一部分便被屠戮?
3:443
Nolo omnia dicere, quae possunt occurrere cogitantibus, dici autem sine uerecundia non possunt. CAPUT XIII. De his, qui sola rationalia animantia partes esse unius Dei adserunt. Si autem sola animalia rationalia, sicut sunt homines, partes Dei esse contendunt: non uideo quidem, si totus mundus Deus est, quo modo bestias ab eius partibus separent; sed obluctari quid opus est? De ipso rationali animante, id est homine, quid infelicius credi potest, quam Dei partem uapulare, cum puer uapulat? Iam uero partes Dei fieri lasciuas, iniquas, inpias adque omnino damnabiles quis ferre possit, nisi qui prorsus insanit? Postremo quid irascitur eis, a quibus non colitur, cum a suis partibus non colatur?
I do not wish to say all the things that can occur to those who reflect, but which cannot be said without shame. CHAPTER XIII. On those who assert that only rational living beings are parts of the one God. But if they contend that only rational animals, such as men are, are parts of God, then indeed I do not see, if the whole world is God, in what way they separate the beasts from his parts; but what need is there to struggle over this? Concerning the rational animal itself, that is, man, what more wretched thing can be believed than that a part of God is beaten when a boy is beaten? And as for parts of God becoming wanton, unjust, impious, and altogether damnable — who could bear it, except one who is utterly mad? Finally, why is he angry at those by whom he is not worshipped, when he is not worshipped by his own parts?
我不願說出一切可能浮現於沉思者心中、卻不能無羞而說的事。第十三章。論那些主張惟有理性的活物才是獨一之神的部分者。但若他們堅稱惟有理性的動物——如人——才是神的部分,那麼,倘若整個世界就是神,我確實看不出他們要如何把走獸從他的部分中分別出來;然而何必為此爭執呢?論到理性的動物自身,即人,還有甚麼比這更可悲的可信之事:當一個男孩挨打時,神的一部分便挨打?至於神的部分竟變得放蕩、不義、不敬、且全然該受咒詛——除了徹底瘋狂的人,誰能忍受這話呢?末了,他既不被自己的部分所敬拜,為何卻向那些不敬拜他的人發怒呢?
3:444
Restat ergo ut dicant omnes deos suas habere uitas, sibi quemque uiuere, nullum eorum esse partem cuiusquam, sed omnes colendos qui cognosci et coli possunt, quia tam multi sunt, ut omnes non possint. Quorum Iuppiter quia rex praesidet, ipsum credo ab eis putari regnum constituisse uel auxisse Romanum. Nam si hoc ipse non fecit, quem alium deum opus tam magnum potuisse adgredi credant, cum omnes occupati sint officiis et operibus propriis, nec alter inruat in alterius? A rege igitur deorum regnum hominum potuit propagari et augeri. CAPUT XIIII. Augmenta regnorum Ioui incongruenter adscribi, cum, si Victoria tor i ut uolunt dea est, ipsa huic negotio sola sufficeret.
It remains, therefore, that they should say that all the gods have their own lives, that each lives for himself, that none of them is a part of any other, but that all are to be worshipped who can be known and worshipped — since they are so many that all of them cannot be. Among these Jupiter presides as king; and so I suppose they think it was he who established or enlarged the Roman kingdom. For if he himself did not do this, what other god would they believe could have undertaken so great a work, since all are occupied with their own offices and works, and none intrudes upon another's? By the king of the gods, then, the kingdom of men could be propagated and enlarged. CHAPTER XIV. That the increase of kingdoms is incongruously ascribed to Jupiter, since, if Victory is a goddess as they would have it, she alone would suffice for this business.
於是只剩下這一條路:他們得說一切神都有其自己的生命,各自為己而活,無一是另一者的部分,凡能被認識、被敬拜的都當被敬拜——既然神是這樣眾多,以致不能全被敬拜。在這些神中朱庇特作王而主持;因此我想他們認為,是他建立或擴大了羅馬的王國。因為若這事不是他所行,他們還能信哪一位別的神能擔當如此大的工作呢?既然眾神都各忙於自己的職分與工作,無一侵入別個的職分。那麼,藉著眾神之王,人的王國便可得以繁衍與擴大。第十四章。論把列國的增長歸於朱庇特乃是不相宜的,因為若如他們所主張的維多利亞是一位女神,她獨自便足以擔此事務。
3:445
Hic primum quaero, quur non etiam ipsum regnum aliquis deus est? Quur enim non ita sit, si Victoria dea est? Aut quid ipso Ioue in hac causa opus est, si Victoria faueat sitque propitia et semper eat ad illos, quos uult esse uictores? Hac dea fauente et propitia, etiam Ioue uacante uel aliud agente, quae gentes non subditae remanerent? quae regna non cederent? An forte displicet bonis iniquissima inprobitate pugnare et finitimos quietos nullamque iniuriam facientes ad dilatandum regnum bello spontaneo prouocare? Plane si ita sentiunt adprobo et laudo. CAPUT XV. An congruat bonis latius uelle regnare. Videant ergo ne forte non pertineat ad uiros bonos gaudere de regni latitudine.
Here first I ask: why is not the kingdom itself also some god? For why should it not be so, if Victory is a goddess? Or what need is there of Jupiter himself in this matter, if Victory be favourable and propitious and always go to those whom she wills to be victors? With this goddess favouring and propitious, even while Jupiter is idle or doing something else, what peoples would remain unsubdued? what kingdoms would not yield? Or perhaps it displeases good men to fight with most iniquitous wickedness, and to provoke quiet neighbours who do no wrong, by an unprovoked war, in order to extend their realm? Plainly, if they think so, I approve and praise it. CHAPTER XV. Whether it befits good men to wish to reign more widely. Let them see, then, lest perhaps it does not pertain to good men to rejoice in the breadth of empire.
在此我首先要問:為何那王國本身不也是某位神呢?因為若維多利亞是女神,為何不該如此呢?或者,倘若維多利亞肯施恩、肯施惠,並總是臨到她所願使之得勝的人,那麼在此事上又何需朱庇特自己呢?有這女神施恩施惠,縱然朱庇特閒著或做別的事,又有哪些民族不被征服?哪些王國不投降?又或許,善人不喜悅以最不義的邪惡去爭戰,不喜悅以一場無端挑起的戰爭去激惹那些安靜、毫不行不義的鄰邦,以擴張其國?顯然,若他們這樣想,我便贊同並稱許。第十五章。論善人是否宜於想要更廣地統治。那麼,讓他們留意,恐怕善人並不宜於以國度的廣大為樂。
3:446
Iniquitas enim eorum, cum quibus iusta bella gesta sunt, regnum adiuuit ut cresceret, quod utique paruum esset, si quies et iustitia finitimorum contra se bellum geri nulla prouocaret iniuria ac sic felicioribus rebus humanis omnia regna parua essent concordi uicinitate laetantia et ita essent in mundo regna plurima gentium, ut sunt in urbe domus plurimae ciuium. Proinde belligerare et perdomitis gentibus dilatare regnum malis uidetur felicitas, bonis necessitas. Sed quia peius esset, ut iniuriosi iustioribus dominarentur, ideo non incongrue dicitur etiam ista felicitas. Sed procul dubio felicitas maior est uicinum bonum habere concordem quam uicinum malum subiugare bellantem.
For the iniquity of those against whom just wars were waged helped the kingdom to grow, which would certainly have been small if the peace and justice of its neighbours had by no wrong provoked war to be made against it; and thus, with human affairs in a happier state, all kingdoms would be small, rejoicing in concordant neighbourliness, and there would be in the world very many kingdoms of nations, just as there are in a city very many houses of citizens. Accordingly, to wage war and, with nations subdued, to extend one's realm, seems to the wicked to be felicity, but to the good a necessity. Yet because it would be worse for the injurious to lord it over the more just, therefore not incongruously is even this called felicity. But beyond doubt it is a greater felicity to have a good and concordant neighbour than to subjugate a bad one by warring.
因為那些被以正義之戰所討伐者的不義,幫助了那王國的增長——這王國本必甚小,倘若鄰邦的安靜與公義不曾以任何不義激起對它的戰爭;如此,人間的事若處於更幸福的境況,一切王國都會甚小,以和睦的鄰里為樂,世上便會有眾多民族的王國,正如一城中有眾多公民的房屋。因此,發動戰爭、征服列國而擴張其國,在惡人看來是福祉,在善人看來卻是不得已。然而,因為讓行不義者轄管較公義者乃是更壞的事,所以稱這也是一種福祉,並非不相宜。但無疑地,有一個善良而和睦的鄰邦,比以戰爭去征服一個惡劣的鄰邦,乃是更大的福祉。
3:447
Mala uota sunt optare habere quem oderis uel quem timeas, ut possit esse quem uincas. Si ergo iusta gerendo bella, non inpia, non iniqua, Romani imperium tam magnum adquirere potuerunt, numquid tamquam aliqua dea colenda est eis etiam iniquitas aliena? Multum enim ad istam latitudinem imperii eam cooperatam uidemus, quae faciebat iniuriosos, ut essent cum quibus iusta bella gererentur et augeretur imperium. Quur autem et iniquitas dea non sit uel externarum gentium, si Pauor et Pallor et Febris di Romani esse meruerunt?
It is an evil wish to desire to have someone whom you hate or whom you fear, so that there may be one whom you can conquer. If, then, by waging just wars — not impious, not iniquitous — the Romans were able to acquire so great an empire, surely another's iniquity is not to be worshipped by them as if it were some goddess? For we see that it greatly cooperated toward that breadth of empire — the iniquity which made men injurious, so that there might be those against whom just wars could be waged and the empire enlarged. But why should not iniquity also be a goddess, at least of foreign nations, if Fear and Pallor and Fever deserved to be gods of the Romans?
願望要有一個你所恨或所懼的人,好叫你有可以征服的對象,這乃是邪惡的願望。那麼,倘若羅馬人是藉著發動正義之戰——並非不敬、並非不義——才得以取得如此偉大的帝國,難道別人的不義要被他們當作某位女神來敬拜嗎?因為我們看見,那使人變成加害者的不義,大大協助了帝國的廣大,好叫有對象可以被以正義之戰所討伐,使帝國得以擴大。但是,倘若恐懼、蒼白與發熱都配作羅馬人的神,那麼不義為何不也作神——至少作外邦列國的神呢?
3:448
His igitur duabus, id est aliena iniquitate et dea Victoria, dum bellorum causas iniquitas excitat, Victoria eadem bella feliciter terminat, etiam feriato Ioue creuit imperium. Quas enim hic partes Iuppiter haberet, cum ea, quae possent beneficia eius putari, di habentur, di uocantur, di coluntur, ipsi pro suis partibus inuocantur? Haberet hic autem etiam ille aliquam partem, si Regnum etiam ipse appellaretur, sicut appellatur illa Victoria. Aut si regnum munus est Iouis, quur non et uictoria munus eius habeatur? Quod profecto haberetur, si non lapis in Capitolio, sed uerus rex regum et dominus dominantium cognosceretur adque coleretur. CAPUT XVI.
By these two, then — that is, by another's iniquity and by the goddess Victory — while iniquity stirs up the causes of wars and Victory brings those same wars to a happy end, the empire grew even while Jupiter took his holiday. For what parts would Jupiter have here, when those things which could be reckoned his benefits are held to be gods, are called gods, are worshipped as gods, and are invoked on their own account for their own parts? Yet here he too would have some part, if Kingdom were itself also so named, just as that Victory is named. Or if kingdom is a gift of Jupiter, why is not victory also held to be his gift? — which assuredly it would be held to be, if not a stone in the Capitol, but the true King of kings and Lord of lords were acknowledged and worshipped. CHAPTER XVI.
那麼,藉著這兩者——即別人的不義與女神維多利亞——當不義挑起戰爭的緣由,而維多利亞使這些戰爭得以幸運地結束時,帝國便在朱庇特休假之際仍然增長。因為朱庇特在此能有甚麼分呢?既然那些本可算作他恩惠的事,都被當作神、被稱為神、被當作神敬拜,並各因其自己的職分而被呼求。然而,他在此本也可有一些分,若「王國」本身也像那「維多利亞」一樣被命名為神。又或者,若王國是朱庇特的恩賜,為何勝利不也被當作他的恩賜呢?——這勝利若不是被認作加比多里山上的一塊石頭,乃是被認作並敬拜那真萬王之王、萬主之主,便確必被認作如此。第十六章。
3:449
Quid fuerit quod Romani omnibus\'rebus et omnibus motibus deos singulos deputantes aedem Quietis extra portas esse uoluerunt. Miror autem plurimum, quod, cum deos singulos singulis rebus et paene singulis motibus adtribuerent, uocauerunt deam Agenoriam, quae ad agendum excitaret, deam Stimulam, quae ad agendum ultra modum stimularet, deam Murciam, quae praeter modum non moueret ac faceret hominem, ut ait Pomponius, murcidum, id est nimis desidiosum et inactuosum, deam Streniam, quae faceret strenuum, his omnibus dis et deabus publica sacra facere susceperunt, Quietem uero appellantes, quae faceret quietum, cum aedem haberet extra portam Collinam, publice illam suscipere noluerunt.
What the reason was that the Romans, who assigned individual gods to all things and to all movements, wished the temple of Quiet (Rest) to be outside the gates. I marvel exceedingly that, although they assigned individual gods to individual things and to almost individual movements — naming the goddess Agenoria, who would rouse to action; the goddess Stimula, who would stimulate to action beyond measure; the goddess Murcia, who would not move a man beyond measure but make him, as Pomponius says, 'murcidus,' that is, exceedingly slothful and inactive; the goddess Strenia, who would make him vigorous — and although they undertook to perform public rites to all these gods and goddesses, yet calling the goddess Quiet (Rest), who would make a man at rest, although she had a temple outside the Colline gate, they refused to take her up publicly.
羅馬人既把個別的神分派給一切事物、一切動作,卻為何願意使「安息女神」(Quies)的廟宇設在城門之外。我極為詫異:他們既把個別的神分派給個別的事物、幾乎分派給個別的動作——稱呼女神阿革諾里亞,使人奮起行動;女神斯提穆拉,過度刺激人行動;女神穆爾琪亞,不使人過度行動,反如龐波尼烏斯所言使人成為「murcidus」,即極其懶散無為;女神斯特勒尼亞,使人勤奮——並且他們承擔向這一切男神女神舉行公祭,然而那使人得安息的「安息女神」,雖在科利那門外有一廟宇,他們卻不肯在公開祭祀中接納她。
3:450
Utrum indicium fuit animi inquieti, an potius ita significatum est, qui illam turbam colere perseueraret non plane deorum, sed daemoniorum, eum quietem habere non posse? ad quam uocat uerus medicus dicens: Discite a me, quoniam mitis sum et humilis corde, et inuenietis requiem animabus uestris. CAPUT XVII. An, si Iouis summa potestas est, etiam Victoria dea debuerit aestimari. An forte dicunt, quod deam Victoriam Iuppiter mittat adque illa tamquam regi deorum obtemperans ad quos iusserit ueniat et in eorum parte considat?
Was this a token of a restless mind, or rather was it thus signified that whoever should persist in worshipping that crowd — not, plainly, of gods, but of demons — could not have quiet? To which the true Physician calls, saying: 'Learn of me, for I am meek and humble of heart, and you shall find rest unto your souls.' CHAPTER XVII. Whether, if the supreme power belongs to Jupiter, Victory ought also to have been esteemed a goddess. Or perhaps they say that Jupiter sends the goddess Victory, and that she, as though obeying him as king of the gods, comes to those to whom he has commanded and takes her place on their side?
這是心神不安的徵兆呢,還是反倒以此表明:凡持續敬拜那群——顯然不是神、乃是鬼魔——的群眾者,便不能得安息?那真醫師召人到他這裡,說:「你們當學我的樣式,因為我心裡柔和謙卑,這樣你們的心靈就必得享安息。」第十七章。論若至高的權能屬於朱庇特,維多利亞是否也當被視為一位女神。又或許他們說,朱庇特差遣女神維多利亞,而她彷彿順服他作眾神之王,便臨到他所吩咐的人那裡,並在他們那一邊就位?
3:451
Hoc uere dicitur non de illo Ioue, quem deorum regem pro sua opinione confingunt, sed de illo uero rege saeculorum, quod mittat non Victoriam, quae nulla substantia est, sed angelum suum et faciat uincere quem uoluerit; cuius consilium occultum esse potest, iniquum non potest. Nam si uictoria dea est, quur non deus est et triumphus, et uictoriae iungitur uel maritus uel frater uel filius? Talia quippe isti de dis opinati sunt, qualia si poetae fingerent adque a nobis exagitarentur, responderent isti ridenda esse figmenta poetarum, non ueris adtribuenda numinibus; et tamen se ipsi non ridebant, cum talia deliramenta non aput poetas legebant, sed in templis colebant.
This is said truly not of that Jupiter whom, according to their own opinion, they fashion as king of the gods, but of that true King of the ages: namely, that he sends not Victory, which is no substance, but his angel, and makes whomever he wills to conquer; whose counsel can be hidden but cannot be unjust. For if victory is a goddess, why is not triumph too a god, and joined to Victory as either husband or brother or son? For such things did these men opine concerning the gods, things which, if poets feigned them and they were assailed by us, these very men would reply are laughable fictions of the poets, not to be attributed to true divinities; and yet they did not laugh at themselves, when they read such ravings not in the poets but worshipped them in the temples.
這話確切地說,並非說那位按他們自己的見解被塑造為眾神之王的朱庇特,乃是說那位諸世代真正的君王:即他所差遣的不是維多利亞——那原是毫無實質之物——乃是他的使者,使他所願者得勝;他的旨意可以是隱密的,卻不可能是不義的。因為若勝利是女神,凱旋為何不也是男神,並作維多利亞的丈夫、弟兄或兒子與她相配呢?因為這些人就是這樣對眾神妄加揣測;這些事倘若詩人虛構出來,又被我們所抨擊,這些人自己就會回答說那是詩人可笑的虛構,不該歸於真神明;然而他們自己卻不自笑,因他們所讀到的這等胡言,並非在詩人筆下,乃是在廟宇中加以敬拜。
3:452
Iouem igitur de omnibus rogarent, ei uni tantummodo supplicarent. Non enim, quo misisset Victoriam, si dea est et sub illo rege est, posset ei audere resistere et suam potius facere uoluntatem.\' CAPUT XVIII. Felicitatem et Fortunam qui deas putant, qua ratione secernunt. Quid, quod et Felicitas dea est? Aedem accepit, aram meruit, sacra congrua persoluta sunt. Ipsa ergo sola coleretur.I Ubi enim ipsa esset, quid boni non esset? Sed quid sibi uult. quod et Fortuna dea putatur et colitur? An aliud est felicitas, aliud fortuna? Quia fortuna potest esse et mala; felicitas autem si mala fuerit, felicitas non erit.
Let them, then, beseech Jupiter concerning all things, let them supplicate him alone. For if Victory is a goddess and is under that king, then wherever he had sent her, she would not dare to resist him and to do her own will instead. CHAPTER XVIII. On what principle those who think Felicity and Fortune goddesses distinguish them. What of the fact that Felicity also is a goddess? She has received a temple, has merited an altar, and fitting rites have been duly paid. She, then, alone should be worshipped. For where she is present, what good would be lacking? But what does it mean, that Fortune too is thought a goddess and worshipped? Is felicity one thing, fortune another? Because fortune can be even bad; but felicity, if it were bad, would not be felicity.
那麼,讓他們在一切事上祈求朱庇特,惟獨向他祈求。因為若維多利亞是女神,並在那君王之下,那麼無論他差她往何處去,她都不敢抗拒他而寧願行自己的意思。第十八章。論那些以為福樂女神與佛耳圖娜都是女神者,憑何理由把二者分別。福樂(Felicitas)也是女神,這又如何呢?她得了廟宇,配了祭壇,並相稱的祭儀也已按禮獻上。那麼,惟獨她當受敬拜。因為她所在之處,還有甚麼好處會缺乏呢?但「佛耳圖娜」(命運)也被當作女神而受敬拜,這又是何意?福樂是一事,命運是另一事嗎?因為命運也可以是壞的;但福樂若是壞的,便不是福樂了。
3:453
Certe omnes deos utriusque sexus (si et sexum habent) non nisi bonos existimare debemus. Hoc Plato dicit, hoc alii philosophi, hoc excellentes rei publicae populorumque rectores. Quo modo ergo dea Fortuna aliquando bona est, aliquando mala? An forte quando mala est, dea non est, sed in malignum daemonem repente conuertitur? Quot sunt ergo deae istae? Profecto quotquot homines fortunati, hoc est bonae fortunae. Nam cum sint et alii plurimi simul, hoc est uno tempore, malae fortunae, numquid, si ipsa esset, simul et bona esset et mala; his aliud, illis aliud? An illa, quae dea est, semper est bona? Ipsa est ergo Felicitas: quur adhibentur diuersa nomina? Sed hoc ferendum est;
Surely we ought to esteem all the gods of either sex (if indeed they have a sex) to be none but good. This Plato says, this say other philosophers, this say the excellent rulers of commonwealths and of peoples. How, then, is the goddess Fortune sometimes good, sometimes bad? Or perhaps, when she is bad, she is not a goddess but is suddenly turned into a malignant demon? How many, then, are these goddesses? Assuredly as many as there are fortunate men, that is, men of good fortune. For since there are also very many others at the same time, that is, at one and the same moment, of bad fortune, would she, if she were the goddess herself, be at once both good and bad — to these one thing, to those another? Or is she who is a goddess always good? Then she is Felicity herself: why are different names applied? But this is to be borne with;
我們確該認為一切兩性的神(若他們果真有性別),無不是良善的。柏拉圖這樣說,其他哲學家也這樣說,列邦與萬民中卓越的治理者也這樣說。那麼,佛耳圖娜女神怎能有時為善、有時為惡呢?又或許,當她為惡時,她便不是女神,乃是忽然變成一個惡毒的鬼魔?那麼這些女神有多少呢?必定有多少幸運之人,即有好命之人,便有多少女神。因為既然同時——即在同一時刻——也有極多別人是壞命的,那麼她若是同一位女神,豈不就同時既善又惡——對這些人是一樣,對那些人又是另一樣?或者那作女神者總是善的?那麼她就是福樂自身:為何要加上不同的名字呢?然而這還可以容忍;
3:454
solet enim et una res duobus nominibus appellari. Quid diuersae aedes, diuersae arae, diuersa sacra? Est causa, inquiunt, quia felicitas illa est, quam boni habent praecedentibus meritis; fortuna uero, quae dicitur bona, sine ullo examine meritorum fortuito accidit hominibus et bonis et malis, unde etiam Fortuna nominatur. Quo modo ergo bona est, quae sine ullo iudicio uenit et ad bonos et ad malos? Ut quid autem colitur, quae ita caeca est passim in quoslibet incurrens, ut suos cultores plerumque praetereat et suis contemtoribus haereat? Aut si aliquid proficiunt cultores eius, ut ab illa uideantur et amentur, iam merita sequitur, non fortuito uenit. Ubi est definitio illa Fortunae?
for one and the same thing is wont to be called by two names. But why different temples, different altars, different rites? There is a reason, they say, because that is felicity which the good possess through preceding merits; but fortune, which is called good, befalls men, both good and bad, fortuitously, without any examination of merits — whence indeed she is named Fortuna. How, then, is she good, who comes without any judgement both to the good and to the bad? And to what end is she worshipped, who is so blind that, rushing indiscriminately upon whomever she meets, she for the most part passes by her worshippers and clings to her despisers? Or if her worshippers profit anything, so that they are seen and loved by her, then she follows merits and does not come fortuitously. Where is that definition of Fortune?
因為同一件事物往往被以兩個名字稱呼。但為何有不同的廟宇、不同的祭壇、不同的祭儀呢?他們說,這是有緣故的,因為「福樂」是善人藉先前的功德所擁有的;而那被稱為好的「命運」,卻是偶然臨到人——無論善人惡人——不經任何功德的考查,因此她正被命名為「佛耳圖娜」(命運)。那麼,她既不經任何審斷而臨到善人、又臨到惡人,怎能是善的呢?她既如此盲目,胡亂衝向所遇見的任何人,以致大多撇下她的敬拜者、反緊附於藐視她的人,那麼敬拜她又有何用呢?又或者,倘若她的敬拜者有所獲益,以致被她看顧、被她所愛,那麼她便是隨從功德,而非偶然臨到。那關於命運的定義又在哪裡呢?
3:455
Ubi est quod a fortuitis etiam nomen accepit? Nihil enim prodest eam colere, si fortuna est. Si autem suos cultores discernit, ut prosit, fortuna non est. An et ipsam, quo uoluerit, Iuppiter mittit? Colatur ergo ipse solus; non enim potest ei iubenti et eam quo uoluerit mittenti Fortuna resistere. Aut certe istam mali colant, qui nolunt habere merita, quibus dea possit Felicitas inuitari. CAPUT XVIIII.
Where is it that she has received her very name from fortuitous things? For it profits nothing to worship her, if she is fortune. But if she discerns her worshippers, so as to profit them, she is not fortune. Or does Jupiter send even her too wherever he wills? Then let him alone be worshipped; for Fortune cannot resist him when he commands and sends her wherever he wills. Or at any rate let the wicked worship her — those who do not wish to have the merits by which the goddess Felicity might be invited. CHAPTER XIX.
她從偶然之事得了名,這事又在哪裡可見呢?因為若她是命運,敬拜她便毫無益處。但若她分辨她的敬拜者,以使他們得益,她便不是命運。又或者,朱庇特連她也隨己意差往各處嗎?那麼,惟獨他當受敬拜;因為當他發令並隨己意差她往各處去時,命運不能抗拒他。又或者,至少讓那些惡人去敬拜她——那些不願擁有可邀請福樂女神之功德的人。第十九章。
3:456
De Fortuna muliebri.\' Tantum sane huic uelut numini tribuunt, quam Fortunam uocant, ut simulacrum eius, quod a matronis dedicatum est et appellata est Fortuna muliebris, etiam locutum esse memoriae memoriae commendauerint adque dixisse non semel, sed iterum, quod eam rite matronae dedicauerint. Quod quidem si uerum, sit, mirari nos non oportet. Non enim malignis daemonibus etiam sic difficile est fallere, quorum artes adque uersutias hinc potius isti aduertere debuerunt, quod illa dea locuta est, quae fortuito accidit, non quae mentis uenit.
On Womanly Fortune. So much indeed do they attribute to this supposed divinity, whom they call Fortune, that they have committed to memory that her image — which was dedicated by matrons and was called Womanly Fortune (Fortuna Muliebris) — even spoke, and said not once but twice, that the matrons had duly dedicated her. And if this indeed be true, we ought not to marvel. For it is not even so difficult for malignant demons to deceive, whose arts and cunning these people ought rather to have noted from this very thing — that the goddess who spoke was she who befalls by chance, not she who comes by merit.
論婦女佛耳圖娜。他們對這個他們稱為佛耳圖娜的所謂神明,竟歸給如此之多,以致他們把這事筆之於記:她那由婦人們所獻立、被稱為「婦女佛耳圖娜」(Fortuna Muliebris)的像,竟然開口說話,且不只一次、乃是兩次,說婦人們是按禮把她獻立的。倘若這事果真屬實,我們也不該詫異。因為對惡毒的鬼魔來說,行此欺騙也並非難事;這些人本該從這一點更看出鬼魔的詭計與奸巧——說話的乃是那偶然臨到的女神,而非那按功德而來的女神。
3:457
Fuit enim Fortuna loquax et muta Felicitas, ut quid aliud, nisi ut homines recte uiuere non curarent conciliata sibi Fortuna, quae illos sine ullis bonis meritis faceret fortunatos? Et certe si Fortuna loquitur, non saltem muliebris, sed uirilis potius loqueretur, ut non ipsae, quae simulacrum dedicauerunt, putarentur tantum miraculum muliebri loquacitate finxisse. CAPUT XX. De Virtute et Fide, quas pagani templis et sacris honorauerunt praetermittentes alia bona, quae similiter colenda fuerint, si recte aliis diuinitas tribuebatur. Virtutem quoque deam fecerunt; quae quidem si dea esset, multis fuerat praeferenda.
For Fortune was talkative and Felicity mute — to what end, except that men should not take care to live rightly, having won Fortune over to themselves, who would make them fortunate without any good merits? And surely, if Fortune speaks, let her at least not speak as a woman, but rather as a man, lest the very women who dedicated the image should be thought to have feigned so great a miracle by womanly talkativeness. CHAPTER XX. On Virtue and Faith, whom the pagans honoured with temples and rites, while passing over other goods which ought similarly to have been worshipped, if divinity was rightly attributed to the others. They made Virtue too a goddess; and she indeed, if she were a goddess, would have been to be preferred before many.
因為命運是多話的,福樂卻是沉默的——這是為了甚麼,若不是要叫人不肯費心正直地生活,因為他們已把命運拉攏到自己這邊,命運會不憑任何良善的功德便使他們幸運?況且,倘若命運說話,至少不該以婦女的口吻說,反該以男子的口吻說,免得那獻立此像的婦人們被認為是憑婦女的多話虛構了如此大的奇事。第二十章。論異教徒以廟宇與祭儀所尊崇的德行女神與信德女神,而他們卻略過其他本當同樣受敬拜的美善——倘若神性確曾被正當地歸於其餘者。他們也把德行(Virtus)立為女神;她若果真是女神,本當被高舉在許多神之上。
3:458
Et nunc quia dea non est, sed donum Dei est, ipsa ab illo inpetretur, a quo solo dari potest, et omnis falsorum deorum turba uanescet. Sed quur et Fides dea credita est et accepit etiam ipsa templum et altare? Quam quisquis prudenter agnoscit, habitaculum illi se ipsum facit. Unde autem sciunt illi quid sit fides, cuius primum et maximum officium est, ut in uerum credatur Deum? Sed quur non suffecerat et Virtus? Nonne ibi est et Fides? Quando quidem uirtutem in quattuor species distribuendam esse uiderunt, prudentiam, iustitiam, fortitudinem, temperantiam;
And now, since she is not a goddess but a gift of God, let her be obtained from him by whom alone she can be given, and the whole throng of false gods will vanish. But why was Faith too believed to be a goddess, and herself also received a temple and an altar? Whoever wisely acknowledges her makes himself a dwelling-place for her. But whence do those men know what faith is, whose first and greatest office is that one should believe in the true God? But why had not Virtue alone sufficed? Is not Faith there too? Since indeed they saw that virtue is to be distributed into four kinds — prudence, justice, fortitude, temperance;
如今,既然她不是女神,乃是神的恩賜,就當從那惟一能賜下她的主求得她,而一切虛假之神的群眾必都消散。但信德(Fides)為何也被信以為女神,並她自己也得了廟宇與祭壇呢?凡明智地認識她的人,便使自己成為她的居所。但那些人怎能知道信德是甚麼呢?信德的首要與最大的職分,乃是叫人相信那真神。但為何德行一個還不足夠呢?難道信德不也在其中嗎?既然他們確實看見,德行當被分為四類——智慧、公義、勇敢、節制;
3:459
et quoniam et istae singulae species suas habent, in partibus iustitiae fides est maximumque locum aput nos habet, quicumque scimus quid sit, quod iustus ex fide uiuit. Sed illos miror adpetitores multitudinis deorum, si fides dea est, quare aliis tam multis deabus iniuriam fecerint praetermittendo eas, quibus similiter aedes et aras dedicare potuerunt? Quur temperantia dea esse non meruit, cum eius nomine nonnulli Romani principes non paruam gloriam conpararint? Quur denique fortitudo dea non est, quae adfuit Mucio. cum dexteram porrexit in flammas; quae adfuit Curtio, cum se pro patria in abruptam terram praecipitem dedit;
and since these several kinds also have their own parts, faith is among the parts of justice and holds the chief place with us, whoever we are who know what that means — that 'the just man lives by faith.' But I marvel at those craving a multitude of gods: if Faith is a goddess, why did they do injury to so many other goddesses by passing them over, to whom they could likewise have dedicated temples and altars? Why did Temperance not deserve to be a goddess, when by her name not a few Roman leaders acquired no small glory? Why, finally, is not Fortitude a goddess — who was present to Mucius, when he stretched out his right hand into the flames; who was present to Curtius, when for his fatherland he hurled himself headlong into the gaping earth;
既然這幾類也各有其部分,信德便屬於公義的部分,並在我們中間占首要的地位——凡我們這些知道「義人必因信得生」之意的人都如此。但我詫異那些渴慕眾神之多的人:若信德是女神,他們為何把那麼多別的女神略過而虧待她們呢?她們本同樣可被獻立廟宇與祭壇。為何節制不配作女神呢?既然有不少羅馬的領袖藉她的名得了非小的榮耀。末了,為何勇敢不是女神呢?她曾臨到穆基烏斯,當他把右手伸入火焰之時;她曾臨到庫爾提烏斯,當他為祖國縱身投入裂開的大地之時;
3:460
quae adfuit Decio patri et Decio filio, cum pro exercitu se uouerunt? si tamen his omnibus uera inerat fortitudo, unde modo non agitur. Quare prudentia, quare sapientia nulla numinum loca meruerunt? An quia in nomine generali ipsius uirtutis omnes coluntur? Sic ergo posset et unus Deus coli, cuius partes ceteri di putantur. Sed in illa una uirtute et fides est et pudicitia, quae tamen extra, in aedibus propriis altaria meruerunt. CAPUT XXI. Quod unum non intellegentes Deum Virtute saltem et Felicitate debuerint esse contenti. Has deas non ueritas, sed uanitas facit; haec enim ueri Dei munera sunt, non ipsae sunt deae. Verum tamen ubi est uirtus et felicitas, quid aliud quaeritur?
who was present to Decius the father and Decius the son, when they vowed themselves for the army? — if indeed true fortitude was in all these, of which matter we are not now treating. Why have Prudence, why has Wisdom, merited no places among the divinities? Or is it because they are all worshipped under the general name of Virtue herself? In that way, then, one God too could be worshipped, of whom the rest of the gods are thought to be parts. But in that one Virtue both faith and chastity are also contained — which nonetheless merited altars outside, in their own temples. CHAPTER XXI. That, not understanding the one God, they ought at least to have been content with Virtue and Felicity. It is not truth but vanity that makes these goddesses; for these are gifts of the true God, they are not themselves goddesses. Yet nevertheless, where there is virtue and felicity, what else is sought?
她曾臨到父親德基烏斯與兒子德基烏斯,當他們為軍隊獻上自己之時?——倘若這些人裡面果真都有真勇敢;但這件事如今不是我們所論的。為何智慮、為何智慧,竟未配得在眾神明中占一席之地呢?還是因為它們都被包含在「德行」自身這個總名之下而受敬拜?那麼,照這樣,獨一的神也可這樣被敬拜,而其餘的神被當作他的部分。然而在那獨一的德行裡,也包含信德與貞潔——這二者卻仍在自己的廟宇中、在別處配得了祭壇。第二十一章。論他們既不明白獨一的神,至少本該以德行與福樂為足。使這些成為女神的不是真理,乃是虛妄;因為這些都是真神的恩賜,本身並不是女神。然而,凡有德行與福樂之處,還尋求甚麼別的呢?
3:461
Quid ei sufficit, cui uirtus felicitasque non sufficit? Omnia quippe agenda conplectitur uirtus, omnia optanda felicitas. Si Iuppiter, ut haec daret, ideo colebatur, quia, si bonum aliquid est latitudo regni adque diuturnitas, ad eandem pertinet felicitatem: quur non intellectum est dona Dei esse, non deas? Si autem putatae sunt deae, saltem alia tanta deorum turba non quaereretur. Consideratis enim officiis deorum dearumque omnium, quae sicut uoluerunt pro sua opinatione finxerunt, inueniant si possunt aliquid, quod praestari ab aliquo deo possit homini habenti uirtutem, habenti felicitatem. Quid doctrinae uel a Mercurio uel a Minerua petendum esset, cum uirtus omnia secum haberet?
What is lacking to him for whom virtue and felicity do not suffice? For virtue embraces all things to be done, felicity all things to be desired. If Jupiter was worshipped in order that he might grant these things, then, since (if the breadth and long duration of a kingdom is anything good) this pertains to that same felicity — why was it not understood that these are gifts of God, not goddesses? But if they were thought to be goddesses, at least so great another throng of gods would not be sought. For when the offices of all the gods and goddesses have been considered — which they feigned according to their own opinion as they pleased — let them find, if they can, anything that could be furnished by any god to a man having virtue, having felicity. What learning would have to be sought either from Mercury or from Minerva, when virtue had all things with itself?
凡德行與福樂都不能使之滿足的人,他還缺少甚麼呢?因為德行包羅一切當行之事,福樂包羅一切當求之事。倘若朱庇特之所以受敬拜,是為要他賜下這些事,那麼,既然(若國度的廣大與長久算是甚麼好處)這原屬於那同一的福樂——他們為何不明白這些乃是神的恩賜,而非女神呢?但若這些被當作女神,那至少就不必再尋求另一群如此眾多的神了。因為當人考量眾男神女神的一切職分——這些都是他們按己意、照自己的見解所虛構的——讓他們找找看,是否能找出任何一件,是某神能賜給那已有德行、已有福樂之人的。既然德行已把一切都帶在自己身上,那還有甚麼學問需要向墨丘利或密涅瓦求取呢?
3:462
Ars quippe ipsa bene recteque uiuendi uirtus a ueteribus definita est. Unde ab eo, quod Graece Aperrj dicitur uirtus, nomen artis Latinos traduxisse putauerunt. Sed si uirtus non nisi ad ingeniosum posset uenire, quid opus erat deo Catio patre, qui catos, id est acutos faceret, cum hoc posset conferre felicitas? Ingeniosum quippe nasci felicitatis est, unde, etiamsi non potuit a nondum nato coli dea Felicitas, ut hoc ei conciliata donaret, conferret hoc parentibus eius cultoribus suis, ut eis ingeniosi filii nascerentur. Quid opus erat parturientibus inuocare Lucinam, cum, si adesset Felicitas, non solum bene parerent, sed etiam bonos?
For the very art of living well and rightly was defined by the ancients as virtue. Whence they supposed that the Latins derived the word for 'art' (ars) from that which in Greek is called arete, virtue. But if virtue could come only to one of ability, what need was there of a god Catius the father, who would make men 'cati,' that is, sharp, when felicity could confer this? For to be born of ability belongs to felicity; whence, even if the goddess Felicity could not be worshipped by one not yet born, so that she might grant him this when conciliated, she could confer this upon his parents, her worshippers, that ingenious children might be born to them. What need was there for women in labour to invoke Lucina, when, if Felicity were present, they would not only bear well, but bear good children?
因為善而正直地生活之術本身,古人正定義為德行。因此他們以為,拉丁人是從希臘文所稱的「arete」(德行)一字,引申出「術」(ars)這個字。但若德行惟能臨到有才能的人,那又何需一位「父神卡提烏斯」,使人成為「cati」,即機敏者呢?既然福樂能賜下這事。因為生而有才能乃屬於福樂;故此,福樂女神縱然不能被尚未出生者敬拜,以致蒙安撫後把這賜給他,她卻能把這賜給他那作她敬拜者的父母,使他們生出有才智的兒女。臨產的婦人又何需呼求路琪娜呢?既然若福樂在場,她們不但能順產,且能生出良善的兒女?
3:463
Quid necesse erat Opi deae commendare nascentes, deo Vaticano uagientes, deae Cuninae iacentes, deae Ruminae sugentes, deo Statilino stantes, deae Adeonae adeuntes, Abeonae abeuntes; deae Menti, ut bonam haberent mentem, deo Volumno et deae Volumnae, ut bona uellent; dis nuptialibus, ut bene coniugarentur, dis agrestibus, ut fructus uberrimos caperent, et maxime ipsi diuae Fructeseae; Marti et Bellonae, ut bene belligerarent, deae Victoriae, ut uincerent; deo Honori, ut honorarentur, deae Pecuniae, ut pecuniosi essent, deo Aesculano et filio eius Argentino, ut haberent aeream argenteamque pecuniam?
What need was there to commend the newborn to the goddess Opis, the wailing infants to the god Vaticanus, those lying down to the goddess Cunina, those sucking to the goddess Rumina, those standing to the god Statilinus, those coming to the goddess Adeona, those going away to Abeona; to the goddess Mens, that they might have a good mind; to the god Volumnus and the goddess Volumna, that they might will good things; to the nuptial gods, that they might be well wedded; to the rural gods, that they might gather the most abundant fruits, and chiefly to the divine Fructesea herself; to Mars and Bellona, that they might wage war well; to the goddess Victoria, that they might conquer; to the god Honor, that they might be honoured; to the goddess Pecunia, that they might be moneyed; to the god Aesculanus and his son Argentinus, that they might have bronze and silver money?
那又何需把初生的嬰孩交託給俄庇斯女神,把啼哭的嬰孩交給瓦提坎努斯神,把躺臥的交給庫尼娜女神,把吮乳的交給魯米娜女神,把站立的交給斯塔提里努斯神,把前來的交給阿德俄娜女神,把離去的交給阿貝俄娜女神;交給門斯女神,使他們有善良的心智;交給沃路姆努斯神與沃路姆娜女神,使他們意願良善之事;交給婚姻諸神,使他們婚配美滿;交給田野諸神,使他們收穫最豐盛的果實,尤其交給弗魯克忒塞亞女神自身;交給瑪爾斯與貝羅娜,使他們善於爭戰;交給維多利亞女神,使他們得勝;交給霍諾爾神,使他們受尊榮;交給佩庫尼亞女神,使他們富有錢財;交給埃斯庫拉努斯神與他的兒子阿爾根提努斯,使他們有銅錢與銀錢?
3:464
Nam ideo patrem Argentini Aesculanum posuerunt, quia prius aerea pecunia in usu coepit esse, post argentea. Miror autem, quod Argentinus non genuit Aurinum, quia et aurea subsecuta est. Quem deum isti si haberent, sicut Saturno Iouem, ita et patri Argentino et auo Aesculano Aurinum praeponerent.
For they made Aesculanus the father of Argentinus precisely because bronze money first came into use, and afterward silver. But I marvel that Argentinus did not beget Aurinus, since gold money followed too. If these men had such a god, then, just as they set Jupiter above Saturn, so they would set Aurinus above his father Argentinus and his grandfather Aesculanus.
因為他們之所以把埃斯庫拉努斯立為阿爾根提努斯之父,正是因為銅錢先通用,後來才有銀錢。但我詫異,阿爾根提努斯為何沒有生出「奧里努斯」,因為金錢隨後也通用了。這些人若有這樣一位神,那麼正如他們把朱庇特立在薩圖恩之上,他們也會把奧里努斯立在他父親阿爾根提努斯與他祖父埃斯庫拉努斯之上。
3:465
Quid ergo erat necesse propter haec bona uel animi uel corporis uel externa tantam deorum turbam colere et inuocare (quos neque omnes commemoraui, nec ipsi potuerunt omnibus bonis humanis minutatim singillatimque digestis deos minutos et singulos prouidere), cum posset magno facilique conpendio una dea Felicitas cuncta conferre, nec solum ad bona capienda quisquam alius, sed neque ad depellenda mala quaereretur? Quur enim esset inuocanda propter fessos diua Fessona, propter hostes depellendos diua Pellonia, propter aegros medicus uel Apollo uel Aesculapius uel ambo simul, quando esset grande periculum? Nec deus Spiniensis, ut spinas ex agris eradicaret;
What need, then, was there, on account of these goods — whether of the soul or of the body or external — to worship and invoke so great a throng of gods (whom I have not even all recalled, nor could they themselves, when all human goods had been minutely and individually parcelled out, provide minute and individual gods for them all), when by a great and easy shortcut the one goddess Felicity could confer all things, and not only would no one else be sought for the obtaining of goods, but none for the warding off of evils either? For why should the goddess Fessona be invoked on account of the weary, the goddess Pellonia for the driving off of enemies, on account of the sick a physician, whether Apollo or Aesculapius or both together, when there was great danger? Nor would the god Spiniensis be entreated, that he might root out thorns from the fields;
那麼,為著這些好處——無論是心靈的、身體的、還是外在的——又何需敬拜並呼求這樣龐大的一群神(我甚至未曾把他們全部提及,他們自己也無從辦到:既把一切人間的好處逐細逐一分配,又為這一切配上逐細逐一的諸神),既然藉著又大又易的捷徑,獨一的福樂女神便能賜下一切,以致不單在求取好處時無需尋求別個,連在驅除禍患時也無需尋求別個?因為,為著疲乏者,何需呼求弗索娜女神?為著驅退仇敵,何需呼求佩羅尼亞女神?為著病人,何需呼求一位醫師,無論是阿波羅、埃斯庫拉皮烏斯、還是二者同時,當大難臨頭之時?也不必懇求斯皮尼恩西斯神,叫他從田間拔除荊棘;
3:466
nec dea Rubigo, ut non accederet, rogaretur: una Felicitate praesente et tuente uel nulla mala exorerentur, uel facillime pellerentur. Postremo quoniam de duabus istis deabus Virtute et Felicitate tractamus: si felicitas uirtutis est praemium, non dea, sed Dei donum est; si autem dea est, quur non dicatur et uirtutem ipsa conferre, quando quidem etiam uirtutem consequi felicitas magna est? CAPUT XXII. De scientia colendorum deorum, quam a se Varro gloriatur conlatam esse Romanis. Quid est ergo, quod pro ingenti beneficio Varro iactat praestare se ciuibus suis, quia non solum \'commemorat deos, quos coli oporteat a Romanis, uerum etiam dicit quid ad quemque pertineat?
nor would the goddess Rubigo (Mildew) be entreated, that she might not draw near: with Felicity alone present and protecting, either no evils would arise, or they would be most easily driven off. Finally, since we are treating of these two goddesses, Virtue and Felicity: if felicity is the reward of virtue, it is not a goddess but a gift of God; but if it is a goddess, why should not she herself be said to confer virtue too, since indeed to attain virtue also is a great felicity? CHAPTER XXII. On the science of worshipping the gods, which Varro boasts to have been conferred by himself upon the Romans. What is it, then, that Varro boasts to bestow upon his fellow-citizens as an enormous benefit, because he not only mentions the gods who ought to be worshipped by the Romans, but also says what pertains to each one?
也不必懇求鏽病女神魯比戈,叫她不要臨近:惟有福樂在場護衛,禍患或根本不會興起,或極易被驅除。末了,既然我們正論這兩位女神——德行與福樂:若福樂是德行的賞報,她便不是女神,乃是神的恩賜;但若她是女神,為何不也說她自己能賜下德行呢?既然連得著德行也是一種大福樂。第二十二章。論敬拜諸神之學——瓦羅誇耀此學乃由他自己傳授給羅馬人。那麼,瓦羅誇耀要把甚麼當作極大的恩惠施與他的同胞呢?乃因他不單提及羅馬人當敬拜哪些神,並且也說明每一位神各掌管何事?
3:467
Quoniam nihil prodest, inquit, hominis alicuius medici nomen formamque nosse, et quod sit medicus ignorare: ita dicit nihil prodesse scire deum esse Aesculapium, si nescias eum ualetudini opitulari, adque ita ignores quur ei debeas supplicare. Hoc etiam alia similitudine adfirmat dicens, non modo bene uiuere, sed uiuere omnino neminem posse, si ignoret quisnam sit faber, quis pistor, quis tector, a quo quid utensile petere possit, quem adiutorem adsumere, quem ducem, quem doctorem; eo modo nulli dubium esse adserens ita esse utilem cognitionem deorum, si sciatur quam quisque deus uim et facultatem ac potestatem cuiusque rei habeat.
'For,' he says, 'it profits nothing to know the name and figure of some man who is a physician, and to be ignorant that he is a physician': so he says it profits nothing to know that Aesculapius is a god, if you do not know that he helps health, and thus are ignorant why you ought to supplicate him. This he affirms also by another comparison, saying that no one can not only live well, but live at all, if he be ignorant who is the smith, who the baker, who the plasterer, from whom he may seek each utensil, whom he may take as a helper, whom as a guide, whom as a teacher; asserting that in this way it is doubtful to no one that the knowledge of the gods is thus useful, if it be known what power and faculty and authority over each thing each god has.
他說:「因為徒然知道某個身為醫師之人的姓名與相貌,卻不知道他是醫師,乃是毫無益處」:照樣他說,徒然知道埃斯庫拉皮烏斯是一位神,卻不知道他助益健康,從而不知為何當向他祈求,乃是毫無益處。他又用另一個比喻來證實這話,說:人若不知誰是鐵匠、誰是麵包師、誰是粉刷匠,向誰可求得各樣器具,當取誰為幫助者、誰為嚮導、誰為教師,便不單不能好好地活,連活著也根本不能;他斷言,照這樣,認識諸神之有用乃是無人可疑的,只要人知道每一位神對每一件事有何等的能力、本領與權柄。
3:468
(Ex eo enim poterimus, inquit, scire quem cuiusque causa deum aduocare adque inuocare debeamus, ne faciamus, ut mimi solent, et optemus a Libero aquam, a Lymphis uinum\'. Magna sane utilitas. Quis non huic gratias ageret, si uera monstraret, et si unum uerum Deum, a quo essent omnia bona, hominibus colendum doceret? CAPUT XXIII. De Felicitate, quam Romani, multorum ueneratores deorum, diu non coluerunt honore diuino, cum pro omnibus sola sufficeret. Sed (unde nunc agitur) si libri et sacra eorum uera sunt et Felicitas dea est, quur non ipsa una quae coleretur constituta est, quae posset uniuersa conferre et conpendio facere felicem? Quis enim optat aliquid propter aliud quam ut felix fiat?
'For from this,' he says, 'we shall be able to know which god we ought to summon and invoke for the sake of each cause, lest we do as the mimes are wont, and ask water from Liber, wine from the Lymphs.' Great utility indeed! Who would not give him thanks, if he showed true things, and if he taught men to worship the one true God, from whom all good things come? CHAPTER XXIII. On Felicity, whom the Romans, worshippers of many gods, for a long time did not honour with divine worship, although she alone would have sufficed for all. But (whence we now treat) if their books and rites are true and Felicity is a goddess, why was she not herself alone appointed to be worshipped, who could confer all things and by a shortcut make men happy? For who desires anything for any reason other than that he may become happy?
他說:「因為從此我們便能知道,當為各樣的緣由召喚並呼求哪一位神,免得我們像演啞劇者所慣行的那樣,向利柏耳求水,向諸寧芙求酒。」這誠然是大用處!倘若他指示的是真實之事,倘若他教導人去敬拜那獨一真神——萬善之源——誰會不向他感恩呢?第二十三章。論福樂——羅馬人雖是眾神的敬拜者,卻長久不以神聖之敬拜尊崇她,雖然她一位便足以代替一切。但(如今我們所論的是)若他們的典籍與祭儀是真實的,且福樂是女神,那麼為何不單立她一位受敬拜呢?她原能賜下萬有,並藉捷徑使人幸福。因為人渴求任何事物,豈不都是為了一個緣由:要叫自己得幸福?
3:469
Quur denique tam sero huic tantae deae post tot Romanos principes Lucullus aedem constituit? Quur ipse Romulus felicem cupiens condere ciuitatem non huic templum potissimum struxit nec propter aliquid dis ceteris supplicauit, quando nihil deesset, si haec adesset? Nam et ipse nec prius rex, nec ut putant postea deus fieret, si hanc deam propitiam non haberet. Ut quid ergo constituit Romanis deos Ianum, Iouem, Martem, Picum, Faunum, Tiberinum, Herculem et si quos alios? Ut quid Titus Tatius addidit Saturnum, Opem, Solem, Lunam, Vulcanum, Lucem et quoscumque alios addidit, inter quos etiam deam Cloacinam, Felicitate neglecta? Ut quid Numa tot deos et tot deas sine ista?
Why, finally, was it so late that, after so many Roman leaders, Lucullus established a temple to this so great goddess? Why did Romulus himself, desiring to found a happy city, not above all build a temple to her, nor supplicate the other gods for anything, since nothing would be lacking if she were present? For he himself would neither first become king, nor afterward, as they suppose, a god, if he did not have this goddess propitious. Why, then, did he establish for the Romans the gods Janus, Jupiter, Mars, Picus, Faunus, Tiberinus, Hercules, and any others? Why did Titus Tatius add Saturn, Ops, Sol, Luna, Vulcan, Lux, and whatever others he added — among whom even the goddess Cloacina — Felicity being neglected? Why did Numa establish so many gods and so many goddesses without her?
末了,為何竟如此遲——在那麼多羅馬領袖之後,路庫魯斯才為這位如此偉大的女神立廟呢?為何羅慕路斯自己渴想建立一座幸福的城時,不首先為她建廟,也不為任何事向其餘的神祈求呢?既然她若在場,便一無所缺。因為他自己若沒有得這女神施惠,便既不能先作王,後來也不能照他們所想的成為神。那麼,他為何為羅馬人立了雅努斯、朱庇特、瑪爾斯、皮庫斯、法烏努斯、提貝里努斯、赫丘利等諸神呢?提圖斯·塔提烏斯又為何加上薩圖恩、俄普斯、索爾、路娜、伏爾甘、路克斯,並他所加上的其他諸神——其中甚至有女神克洛阿琪娜——卻撇下福樂呢?努馬又為何立了那麼多男神、那麼多女神,卻沒有她呢?
3:470
An eam forte in tanta turba uidere non potuit? Hostilius certe rex deos et ipse nouos Pauorem adque Pallorem propitiandos non introduceret, si deam istam nosset aut coleret. Praesente quippe Felicitate omnis pauor et pallor non propitiatus abscederet, sed pulsus aufugeret. Deinde quid est hoc, quod iam Romanum imperium longe lateque crescebat, et adhuc nemo Felicitatem colebat? An ideo grandius imperium quam felicius fuit? Nam quo modo ibi esset uera felicitas, ubi uera non erat pietas? Pietas est enim uerax ueri Dei cultus, non cultus falsorum tot deorum, quot daemoniorum. Sed et postea iam in deorum numerum Felicitate suscepta magna bellorum ciuilium infelicitas subsecuta est.
Or perhaps he could not see her in so great a throng? King Hostilius certainly would not himself have introduced the new gods Fear and Pallor to be propitiated, if he had known or worshipped that goddess. For with Felicity present, all fear and pallor would depart, not appeased but routed and put to flight. Next, what is this, that already the Roman empire was growing far and wide, and as yet no one worshipped Felicity? Or was the empire therefore larger than it was happier? For how could there be true felicity there, where there was no true piety? For piety is the true worship of the true God, not the worship of so many false gods, as many as there are of demons. But even afterward, when Felicity had now been received into the number of the gods, a great unhappiness of civil wars followed.
又或者,他在如此龐大的群眾中竟看不見她?霍斯提利烏斯王若曾認識或敬拜那女神,斷不會親自引進新神「恐懼」與「蒼白」來加以安撫。因為有福樂在場,一切恐懼與蒼白都必離去——不是被安撫,乃是被擊潰而逃竄。再者,這又是何事:羅馬帝國已遠近廣布地增長,至今卻無人敬拜福樂?難道帝國之大反勝於其之幸福?因為在沒有真敬虔之處,怎能有真福樂呢?因為敬虔乃是對真神的真敬拜,而非對那許多虛假之神——有多少鬼魔便有多少假神——的敬拜。但即便後來,當福樂已被接入眾神之列,內戰的大不幸卻隨之而來。
3:471
An forte iuste est indignata Felicitas, quod et tam sero et non ad honorem, sed ad contumeliam potius inuitata est, ut cum ea coleretur Priapus et Cloacina et Pauor et Pallor et Febris et cetera non numina colendorum, sed crimina colentium? Ad extremum si cum turba indignissima tanta dea colenda uisa est, quur non uel inlustrius ceteris colebatur? Quis enim ferat, quod neque inter deos Consentes, quos dicunt in consilium Iouis adhiberi, nec inter deos, quos selectos uocant, Felicitas constituta eat? Templum aliquod ei fieret, quod et loci sublimitate et operis dignitate praemineret. Quur enim non aliquid melius quam ipsi Ioui? Nam quae etiam Ioui regnum nisi Felicitas dedit?
Or perhaps Felicity was justly indignant, because she was invited both so late and not unto honour but rather unto contumely, so that along with her were worshipped Priapus and Cloacina and Fear and Pallor and Fever and the rest — not divinities to be worshipped, but crimes of the worshippers? In short, if it seemed that so great a goddess was to be worshipped together with a most unworthy throng, why was she not at least worshipped more illustriously than the rest? For who could endure that Felicity should be set neither among the Consenting gods (whom they say are admitted to Jupiter's council), nor among the gods whom they call Select? Some temple should be made for her that would excel both in loftiness of place and in dignity of work. For why not something better even than for Jupiter himself? For what gave even Jupiter his kingdom, if not Felicity?
又或許,福樂正當地憤慨,因為她被邀請得既如此之遲,且不是受尊榮、反是受羞辱——以致與她一同受敬拜的有普里阿普斯、克洛阿琪娜、恐懼、蒼白、發熱以及其餘——這些並非當受敬拜的神明,乃是敬拜者的罪行?總之,倘若這樣一位偉大的女神看來竟要與最不配的群眾一同受敬拜,那為何至少不比其餘者更顯赫地受敬拜呢?因為誰能忍受:福樂既不被列在「同議諸神」之中(他們說這些神得參與朱庇特的議會),也不被列在他們所稱的「特選諸神」之中?本當為她建一座廟宇,無論在地點的崇高與工程的尊貴上都超越眾廟。因為為何不建得連比朱庇特自己的還要更好呢?因為若不是福樂,又是甚麼把王國賜給連朱庇特自己呢?
3:472
si tamen cum regnaret felix fuit. Et potior est felicitas regno. Nemo enim dubitat facile inueniri hominem, qui se timeat fieri regem; nullus autem inuenitur, • qui se nolit esse felicem. Ipsi ergo di si per auguria uel quolibet modo eos posse consuli putant, de hac re consulerentur, utrum uellent Felicitati loco cedere, si forte aliorum aedibus uel altaribus iam fuisset locus occupatus, ubi aedes maior adque sublimior Felicitati construeretur; etiam ipse Iuppiter cederet, ut ipsum uerticem collis Capitolini Felicitas potius obtineret. Non enim quispiam resisteret Felicitati, nisi, quod fieri non potest, qui esse uellet infelix.
— if indeed he was happy while he reigned. And felicity is preferable to a kingdom. For no one doubts that a man may easily be found who fears to be made a king; but no one is found who is unwilling to be happy. The gods themselves, then, if they are thought to be able to be consulted by auguries or in any manner whatsoever, should be consulted on this matter — whether they would be willing to yield place to Felicity, if perchance the place had already been occupied by the temples or altars of others, where a larger and loftier temple might be built for Felicity. Even Jupiter himself would yield, so that Felicity might rather hold the very summit of the Capitoline hill. For no one would resist Felicity, except — what cannot be — one who wished to be unhappy.
——倘若他在掌權時果真是幸福的。而福樂勝於王國。因為無人懷疑,一個害怕被立為王的人是容易找到的;但卻找不到一個不願幸福的人。那麼,眾神自己——倘若他們被認為能藉占卜或以無論何種方式被詢問——本當在此事上被詢問:他們是否願意把地位讓給福樂,倘若那地位已被別神的廟宇或祭壇占去,好為福樂建一座更大、更崇高的廟宇。連朱庇特自己也會讓位,好叫福樂得以占據加比多里山的最高頂。因為無人會抗拒福樂,除非——這是不可能的——除非有人願意自己不幸。
3:473
Nullo modo omnino, si consuleretur, faceret Iuppiter, quod ei fecerunt tres di, Mars, Terminus et Iuuentas, qui maiori et regi \'suo nullo modo cedere loco uoluerunt. Nam sicut habent eorum litterae, cum rex Tarquinius Capitolium fabricari uellet eumque locum, qui ei dignior aptiorque uidebatur, ab dis aliis cerneret praeoccupatum, non audens aliquid contra eorum facere arbitrium et credens eos tanto numini suoque principi uoluntate cessuros, quia multi erant illic, ubi Capitolium constitutum est. per augurium quaesiuit, utrum concedere locum uellent Ioui; adque ipsi inde cedere omnes uoluerunt praeter illos quos commemoraui, Martem, Terminum, Iuuentatem;
In no way at all, if he were consulted, would Jupiter do what three gods did to him — Mars, Terminus, and Juventas — who in no way wished to yield place to their greater one and king. For, as their writings have it, when King Tarquin wished to construct the Capitol, and saw that the place which seemed to him more worthy and fitting was preoccupied by other gods, not daring to do anything against their judgement, and believing that they would by their own will yield to so great a divinity and their prince — because there were many of them in that place where the Capitol was established — he inquired by augury whether they were willing to concede the place to Jupiter; and they all wished to withdraw from it except those whom I mentioned, Mars, Terminus, and Juventas;
倘若朱庇特被詢問,他斷不會行那三位神——瑪爾斯、特爾米努斯與尤文塔斯——對他所行的事;這三位神斷不肯把地位讓給比他們更大者、他們的君王。因為,正如他們的典籍所載,當塔爾昆王想要建造加比多里神殿,並見那在他看來更尊貴、更合宜的地方已被別的神占據時,他既不敢做任何違背眾神裁斷之事,又相信眾神必甘心情願讓位給如此偉大的神明、他們的君主——因為在那建造加比多里神殿之處有許多神——他便藉占卜詢問,眾神是否願意把那地方讓給朱庇特;於是除了我所提的那幾位——瑪爾斯、特爾米努斯、尤文塔斯——眾神都甘願從那裡退去;
3:474
adque ideo Capitolium ita constructum est, ut etiam isti tres intus essent tam obscuris signis, ut hoc uix homines doctissimi scirent. Nullo modo igitur Felicitatem Iuppiter ipse contemneret, sicut a Termino, Marte, Iuuentate contemtus est. Sed ipsi etiam, qui non cesserant Ioui, profecto cederent Felicitati, quae illis regem fecerat Iouem. Aut si non cederent, non id contemtu eius facerent, sed quod in domo Felicitatis obscuri esse mallent quam sine illa in locis propriis eminere.
and therefore the Capitol was so constructed that even these three were within it, with signs so obscure that scarcely the most learned men knew this. In no way, then, would Jupiter himself despise Felicity, just as he was despised by Terminus, Mars, and Juventas. But these very gods who had not yielded to Jupiter would assuredly yield to Felicity, who had made Jupiter king for them. Or if they would not yield, they would do so not out of contempt for her, but because they would rather be obscure in the house of Felicity than, without her, be eminent in their own places.
因此加比多里神殿就如此建造,以致連這三位也在其內,只是標記如此隱晦,幾乎惟有最博學之人才知道此事。那麼,朱庇特自己斷不會藐視福樂,正如他被特爾米努斯、瑪爾斯與尤文塔斯所藐視。但這幾位連朱庇特都不肯讓位的神,必定會讓位給福樂——她原是為他們把朱庇特立為王的。又或者,他們即使不讓位,也不是出於藐視她,乃是因為他們寧願在福樂的殿中隱晦無名,也不願沒有她、卻在自己的地方顯赫。
3:475
Ita dea Felicitate in loco amplissimo et celsissimo constituta discerent ciues, unde omnis boni uoti petendum esset auxilium, ac sic ipsa suadente natura aliorum deorum superflua multitudine derelicta coleretur una Felicitas, uni supplicaretur, unius templum frequentaretur a ciuibus qui felices esse uellent, quorum esset nemo qui nollet, adque ita ipsa a se ipsa peteretur, quae ab omnibus petebatur. Quis enim aliquid ab aliquo deo nisi felicitatem uelit accipere uel quod ad felicitatem existimat pertinere? Proinde si felicitas habet in potestate cum quo homine sit (habet autem, si dea est): quae tandem stultitia est ab aliquo eam deo petere, quam possis a se ipsa inpetrare?
Thus, with the goddess Felicity established in the most spacious and lofty place, the citizens would learn whence the help of every good wish must be sought; and so, at nature's own prompting, with the superfluous multitude of the other gods abandoned, Felicity alone would be worshipped, to her alone would supplication be made, her temple alone would be thronged by those citizens who wished to be happy — and there would be none who did not wish it — and thus she herself would be sought from herself, she who was sought by all. For who would wish to receive anything from any god except happiness, or what he judges to pertain to happiness? Accordingly, if Felicity has it in her power with what man she may dwell — and she has it, if she is a goddess — then what folly at last is it to seek her from some other god, whom you might obtain from herself?
這樣,既然女神福樂被安置於最寬廣最崇高的所在,公民們便會知道一切善願之助當往何處尋求;於是,在本性自身的引導下,其餘諸神那多餘的眾多既被棄置,人就單單敬拜福樂一位,單單向她祈求,單單她的廟宇被那些願意得福的公民所充滿——而其中沒有一人是不願得福的——這樣,被眾人所求的她,便由她自己向她自己求取了。因為誰會願意從任何一位神領受什麼,若非福樂,或他所認為與福樂有關之物呢?因此,若福樂有權能決定她與何人同在(她若是女神,便確有此權),那麼到底是何等的愚妄,要從別的神那裡求取那你能從她自身得著的呢?
3:476
Hanc ergo deam super deos ceteros honorare etiam \' loci dignitate debuerunt. Sicut enim aput ipsos legitur, Romani ueteres nescio quem Summanum, cui nocturna fulmina tribuebant, coluerunt magis quam Iouem, ad quem diurna fulmina pertinerent. Sed postquam Ioui templum insigne ac sublime constructum est, propter aedis dignitatem sic ad eum multitudo confluxit, ut uix inueniatur qui Summani nomen, quod audire iam non potest, se saltem legisse meminerit. Si autem felicitas dea non est, quoniam, quod uerum est, munus est Dei:
This goddess, then, they ought to have honoured above the other gods even by the dignity of her place. For, as is read among them, the ancient Romans worshipped some Summanus or other, to whom they ascribed nocturnal lightnings, more than Jupiter, to whom the daytime lightnings were held to belong. But after a notable and lofty temple had been built for Jupiter, on account of the dignity of the shrine the multitude so flocked to him that scarcely one can be found who remembers that he has at least read the name of Summanus, which he can no longer hear spoken. But if Felicity is not a goddess — since, as is true, she is a gift of God —
那麼,他們本當甚至以她所居之處的尊貴,將這位女神尊崇於眾神之上。因為據他們自己的記載,古時的羅馬人敬拜某位名叫蘇瑪努斯的神(他們把夜間的閃電歸於他),勝過敬拜朱庇特(白晝的閃電被認為屬於後者)。但自從為朱庇特建造了一座宏偉崇高的廟宇之後,因著那殿宇的尊貴,群眾便如此湧向他,以致幾乎找不到一個人還記得自己至少讀過蘇瑪努斯之名——那名字如今已無人再提及。然而,福樂若不是女神——因為按真理說來,她乃是神的恩賜——
3:477
ille Deus quaeratur, qui eam dare possit, et falsorum deorum multitudo noxia relinquatur, quam stultorum hominum multitudo uana sectatur, Dei dona deos sibi faciens et ipsum, cuius ea dona sunt, obstinatione superbae uoluntatis offendens. Sic enim carere non potest infelicitate, qui tamquam deam felicitatem colit et Deum datorem felicitatis relinquit, sicut carere non potest fame, qui panem pictum lingit et ab homine, qui uerum habet, non petit. CAPUT XXIIII. Qua ratione defendant pagani, quod inter deos colant ipsa dona diuina. Libet autem eorum considerare rationes. Usque adeone. inquiunt, maiores nostros insipientes fuisse credendum est, ut haec nescirent munera diuina esse, non deos?
then let that God be sought who is able to bestow her, and let the noxious multitude of false gods be forsaken, which the empty multitude of foolish men pursues, making for themselves gods out of the gifts of God, and offending by the stubbornness of a proud will the very One whose gifts these are. For he can no more be free of unhappiness who worships happiness as though a goddess and forsakes God the giver of happiness, than he can be free of hunger who licks a painted loaf and asks nothing of the man who has real bread. CHAPTER XXIV. By what reasoning the pagans defend their worshipping the divine gifts themselves among the gods. But it is worth while to consider their arguments. Is it really to be believed, they say, that our forefathers were so foolish as not to know that these were divine gifts, not gods?
那麼,就讓人尋求那能賜予她的神,並棄絕那一群有害的假神——愚人那虛妄的群眾正追逐這些假神,把神的恩賜當作神為自己造出來,並以驕傲意志的頑梗,觸犯那賜下這些恩賜的真神。因為人若把福樂當女神敬拜,卻棄絕那賜福樂的神,就如同人舔食畫上的餅,卻不向那有真餅的人求取一樣,他斷不能脫離不幸,正如後者斷不能脫離飢餓。第二十四章 異教徒以何理由為他們在諸神中敬拜神聖恩賜本身辯護。然而值得考量他們的論據。他們說:難道真要相信我們的祖先竟如此愚昧,不知道這些乃是神聖的恩賜,而非神明嗎?
3:478
Sed quoniam sciebant nemini talia nisi aliquo deo largiente concedi, quorum deorum nomina non inueniebant, earum rerum nominibus appellabant deos, quas ab eis sentiebant dari, aliqua uocabula inde flectentes, sicut a bello Bellonam nuncupauerunt, non Bellum; sicut a cunis Cuninam, non Cunam; sicut a segetibus Segetiam, non Segetem, a pomis Pomonam, non Pomum: sicut a bubus Bubonam, non Bouem: aut certe nulla uocabuli declinatione sicut res ipsae nominantur, ut Pecunia dicta est dea, quae dat pecuniam, non omnino pecunia dea ipsa putata est; ita Virtus. quae dat uirtutem, Honor, qui honorem, Concordia, quae concordiam, Victoria, quae dat uictoriam.
But because they knew that such things are granted to no one save by the bounty of some god, since they could not find the names of those gods, they called the gods by the names of those very things which they perceived to be given by them, inflecting certain words from them: thus from war (bellum) they named her Bellona, not Bellum; thus from cradles (cunae) Cunina, not Cuna; thus from crops (segetes) Segetia, not Seges; from fruits (poma) Pomona, not Pomum; thus from oxen (boves) Bubona, not Bos; or else with no inflection of the word at all, just as the things themselves are named — as Pecunia (Money) was called a goddess who gives money, yet money itself was by no means thought to be the goddess; so Virtus, who gives virtue; Honor, who gives honour; Concordia, who gives concord; Victoria, who gives victory.
但因為他們知道這等事物若非靠某位神的施與便無人能得,而他們又找不出那些神的名字,於是便以他們所覺得是由這些神所賜之物的名稱來稱呼諸神,並從中變化出某些字眼:如從「戰爭」(bellum)稱她為貝洛娜(Bellona),而非貝倫(Bellum);從「搖籃」(cunae)稱庫尼娜(Cunina),而非庫納(Cuna);從「莊稼」(segetes)稱塞格提亞(Segetia),而非塞格斯(Seges);從「果實」(poma)稱波摩娜(Pomona),而非波蒙(Pomum);從「牛」(boves)稱布波娜(Bubona),而非波斯(Bos);或者根本不加任何字形變化,就如事物本身的名稱——如稱「錢財」(Pecunia)為賜錢財的女神,然而錢財本身卻絕未被當作女神;同樣有德能女神維爾圖斯(Virtus)賜德能,榮譽神洪諾(Honor)賜榮譽,和睦女神康科爾狄亞(Concordia)賜和睦,勝利女神維多利亞(Victoria)賜勝利。
3:479
Ita, inquiunt, cum Felicitas dea dicitur, non ipsa quae datur, sed numen illud adtenditur a quo felicitas datur. CAPUT XXV. De uno tantum colendo Deo, qui licet nomine ignoretur, tamen felicitatis dator esse sentitur. Ista nobis reddita ratione multo facilius eis, quorum cor non nimis obduruit, persuadebimus fortasse quod uolumus. Si enim iam humana infirmitas sensit non nisi ab aliquo deo dari posse felicitatem, et hoc senserunt homines, qui tam multos colebant deos, in quibus et ipsum eorum regem Iouem:
Thus, they say, when Felicity is called a goddess, it is not she herself who is given that is regarded, but that divine power by whom felicity is given. CHAPTER XXV. Of worshipping the one and only God, who, though unknown by name, is yet perceived to be the giver of felicity. Now that this account has been rendered to us, we shall perhaps far more easily persuade those whose heart has not grown overly hardened of what we wish. For if human weakness has already perceived that felicity cannot be given save by some god, and this men perceived who worshipped so many gods — among whom was their very king Jupiter —
他們說,這樣,當福樂被稱為女神時,所注目的並不是那被賜下的福樂本身,乃是那賜福樂的神性。第二十五章 論單單敬拜獨一的真神;祂的名字雖不為人所知,卻被人覺察為福樂的賜予者。如今這番解釋既已陳明於我們,我們或許就能更容易地向那些心尚未過於剛硬的人,使他們信服我們所願講的。因為人的軟弱既已覺察到福樂若非靠某位神便不能得著,而那些敬拜眾多神明的人(他們的王朱庇特也在其中)也曾這樣覺察——
3:480
quia nomen eius, a quo daretur felicitas, ignorabant, ideo ipsius rei nomine, quam credebant ab illo dari, eum appellare uoluerunt, satis ergo indicarunt nec ab ipso Ioue dari posse felicitatem, quem iam colebant, sed utique ab illo, quem nomine ipsius felicitatis colendum esse censebant. Confirmo prorsus a quodam deo, quem nesciebant, eos credidisse dari felicitatem: ipse ergo quaeratur, ipse colatur, et sufficit. Repudietur strepitus innumerabilium daemoniorum; illi non sufficiat hic deus, cui non sufficit munus eius. Illi, inquam, non sufficiat ad colendum Deus dator felicitatis, cui non sufficit ad accipiendum ipsa felicitas.
because they were ignorant of the name of him by whom felicity was given, they therefore chose to call him by the name of the very thing which they believed to be given by him. They sufficiently indicated, then, that felicity could not be given even by Jupiter himself, whom they were already worshipping, but rather by that one whom they judged ought to be worshipped under the name of felicity itself. I affirm beyond all doubt that they believed felicity to be given by a certain god whom they knew not: let him therefore be sought, let him be worshipped, and that suffices. Let the din of innumerable demons be repudiated; let this god not suffice for the man for whom his gift does not suffice. Let God the giver of felicity not suffice for worship, I say, for the man for whom felicity itself does not suffice for receiving.
因為他們不知道那賜福樂者的名字,便寧願以他們所信由他所賜之物的名稱來稱呼他。如此他們便充分表明:福樂甚至不能由他們已在敬拜的朱庇特自己所賜,乃是由那位他們判定當以福樂本身之名來敬拜的神所賜。我斷然肯定:他們相信福樂乃是由某位他們所不認識的神所賜:那麼就讓人尋求他,敬拜他,這就足夠了。讓那無數鬼魔的喧囂被棄絕吧;對那連他的恩賜都嫌不足的人,願這神也嫌不足。我說,對那連福樂本身在領受上都嫌不足的人,願那賜福樂的神在敬拜上也嫌不足。
3:481
Cui autem sufficit (non enim habet homo quid amplius optare debeat), seruiat uni Deo datori felicitatis. Non est ipse, quem nominant Iouem. Nam si eum datorem felicitatis agnoscerent, non utique alium uel aliam, a qua daretur felicitas, nomine ipsius felicitatis inquirerent, neque ipsum Iouem cum tantis iniuriis colendum putarent. Iste alienarum dicitur adulter uxorum, iste pueri pulchri inpudicus amator et raptor. CAPUT XXVI. De ludis scaenicis, quos sibi di celebrari a suis cultoribus exegerunt. Sed (fingebat haec Homerus, ait Tullius, et humana ad deos transferebat: diuina mallem ad nos.\' Merito displicuit uiro graui diuinorum criminum poeta confictor.
But for the man to whom it does suffice — for a man has nothing more that he ought to desire — let him serve the one God, the giver of felicity. He is not the one whom they name Jupiter. For if they recognized him as the giver of felicity, they would surely not seek out some other god or goddess, by whom felicity is given, under the name of felicity itself; nor would they think Jupiter himself should be worshipped amid such great outrages. He is called an adulterer of others' wives; he is called the shameless lover and ravisher of a beautiful boy. CHAPTER XXVI. Of the stage-plays which the gods exacted from their worshippers to be performed for them. But — 'Homer was inventing these things,' says Tully, 'and was transferring human qualities to the gods: I would rather he had transferred divine qualities to us.' Rightly did the poet, the fabricator of divine crimes, displease that grave man.
但對那已感滿足的人——因為人再沒有別的當渴望之物——就讓他事奉那賜福樂的獨一神吧。他並非他們所稱的朱庇特。因為他們若認他為福樂的賜予者,斷不會以福樂本身之名去尋求別的男神或女神來賜福樂,也不會認為當在這等大罪辱中敬拜朱庇特自己。此神被稱為他人妻子的姦夫,被稱為一個美童的無恥情人與擄掠者。第二十六章 論諸神向其敬拜者強索為他們舉行的戲台演出。但西塞羅說:「荷馬是在虛構這些事,把人的性情轉移到諸神身上:我倒寧願他把神聖的性情轉移到我們身上。」那位虛構諸神罪行的詩人,理當不得這位莊重之人的歡心。
3:482
Quur ergo ludi scaenici, ubi haec dictitantur cantitantur actitantur, deorum honoribus exhibentur, inter res diuinas a doctissimis conscribuntur? Hic exclamet Cicero non contra figmenta poetarum, sed contra instituta maiorum; an exclamarent et illi: Quid nos fecimus! Ipsi di ista suis honoribus exhibenda flagitauerunt, atrociter imperarunt, cladem nisi fieret praenuntiarunt, quia neglectum est aliquid, seuerissime uindicarunt, quia id quod neglectum fuerat factum est, placatos se esse monstrarunt. Inter eorum commemoratur uirtutes et miranda facta quod dicam.
Why then are stage-plays, in which these things are repeatedly recited, chanted, and acted out, presented in honour of the gods, and recorded among sacred matters by the most learned men? Here let Cicero cry out, not against the fictions of the poets, but against the institutions of the forefathers. Or would they too cry out: What have we done! The gods themselves demanded these things to be presented in their honour; they savagely commanded them; they foretold disaster unless it were done; because something was neglected, they avenged it most severely; because that which had been neglected was performed, they showed themselves appeased. Among their virtues and marvellous deeds is recounted what I shall now relate.
那麼,為何那不斷被誦讀、吟唱、搬演這些事的戲台演出,竟為著諸神的尊榮而上演,並被最博學之人列入神聖之事的記載中?在此讓西塞羅發出呼喊,不是針對詩人的虛構,乃是針對祖先的成規。或者連那些祖先也要喊道:我們做了什麼!是諸神自己強索這些事要為他們的尊榮搬演;他們嚴酷地命令;他們預言若不舉行便有災禍;因有所疏忽,他們便極嚴厲地報復;待那被疏忽之事得以舉行,他們便顯出已得平息。在他們的「美德」與「奇事」之中,所記載的就是我如今要講的這件事。
3:483
Tito Latinio rustico Romano patri familias dictum est in somnis, in senatum nuntiaret, ut ludi Romani instaurarentur, quod primo eorum die in quodam scelerato, qui populo spectante ad supplicium duci iussus est, numinibus uidelicet ex ludis hilaritatem quaerentibus triste displicuisset imperium. Cum ergo ille qui somnio commonitus erat postero die iussa facere non ausus esset, secunda nocte hoc idem rursus seuerius imperatum est: amisit filium, quia non fecit. Tertia nocte dictum est homini, quod maior ei poena, si non faceret, inmineret. Cum etiam sic non auderet, in morbum incidit acrem et horribilem.
To Titus Latinius, a Roman peasant and head of a household, it was said in a dream that he should announce to the senate that the Roman games be renewed, because on the first day of those games a grievous spectacle had displeased the deities — who, it seems, sought merriment from the games — when a certain criminal, condemned to be led to execution while the people looked on, had been put to death. So when the man who had been warned by the dream did not dare to carry out the orders on the following day, on the second night the very same thing was commanded again, more sternly: he lost his son, because he did not do it. On the third night it was told the man that a greater penalty hung over him if he did not act. When even thus he did not dare, he fell into a sharp and horrible disease.
羅馬農夫、一家之主提圖斯·拉提尼烏斯在夢中被告知,要向元老院宣告,當重新舉行羅馬競技;因為在那些競技的頭一日,有一場令人痛心的場面觸怒了諸神——他們似乎要從競技中尋求歡樂——當時有一名罪犯,在眾人觀看之下被判押赴刑場處死。那因夢得警戒之人次日不敢執行命令,第二夜同樣的事便更嚴厲地再次發出:他失了兒子,因他沒有照辦。第三夜這人又被告知,他若不行,必有更大的刑罰臨到。當他連這樣也不敢時,便染上一場劇烈而可怕的疾病。
3:484
Tum uero ex amicorum sententia ad magistratus rem detulit adque in lectica adlatus est in senatum expositoque somnio recepta continuo ualetudine pedibus suis sanus abscessit. Tanto stupefactus miraculo senatus quadruplicata pecunia ludos censuit instaurari. Quis non uideat, qui sanum sapit, subditos homines malignis daemonibus, a quorum dominatione non liberat nisi gratia Dei per Iesum Christum dominum nostrum, ui conpulsos esse exhibere talibus dis, quae recto consilio poterant turpia iudicari? In illis certe ludis poetica numinum crimina frequentantur, qui ludi cogentibus numinibus iussu senatus instaurabantur.
Then indeed, on the advice of his friends, he brought the matter before the magistrates and was carried into the senate in a litter; and when he had related his dream, immediately recovering his health, he departed sound on his own feet. The senate, astounded by so great a miracle, decreed that the games be renewed with fourfold expenditure. Who that is of sound mind would not see that men, made subject to malignant demons — from whose domination none sets free save the grace of God through Jesus Christ our Lord — were driven by force to present to such gods what could by right counsel be judged base? In those games, certainly, the poetic crimes of the deities are frequently rehearsed, those games which, at the demons' compulsion, were by decree of the senate renewed.
於是,他果真照朋友的勸告,把這事呈報給官長,並被人用轎子抬入元老院;當他述說了那夢,立時復了健康,便靠自己的腳健全地離去。元老院因這極大的神蹟而驚駭,便下令以四倍的費用重新舉行那競技。凡心智健全的人,誰不看見:這些人乃是被交給惡毒鬼魔轄制——除了藉著我們的主耶穌基督、神的恩典,無人能脫離這轄制——他們是被強迫向這等神明搬演那按正當思慮本可被判為污穢之事?在那些競技中,諸神在詩中的罪行確實被反覆搬演,而那些競技正是在鬼魔的逼迫下、奉元老院之命重新舉行的。
3:485
In illis ludis corruptorem pudicitiae Iouem turpissimi histriones cantabant agebant placebant. Si illud fingebatur, ille irasceretur; si autem suis criminibus etiam fictis delectabatur, quando coleretur, nisi diabolo seruiretur? Itane iste Romanum conderet dilataret conseruaret imperium, quouis Romano, cui talia displicebant, homine abiectior? Iste daret felicitatem, qui tam infeliciter colebatur, et nisi ita coleretur, infelicius irascebatur? CAPUT XXVII. De tribus generibus deorum, de quibus Scaeuola pontifex disputauit. Relatum est in litteras doctissimum pontificem Scaeuolam disputasse tria genera tradita deorum: unum a poetis, alterum a philosophis, tertium a principibus ciuitatis.
In those games the most filthy actors used to sing, act, and win applause portraying Jupiter the corrupter of chastity. If that was being feigned, he ought to have been angry; but if he delighted even in his crimes, though fictitious, then in worshipping him, what was being done but serving the devil? Could such a one found, extend, and preserve the Roman empire — he, more abject than any Roman to whom such things were displeasing? Could he give felicity, who was so unhappily worshipped, and who, unless he were so worshipped, was the more unhappily wrathful? CHAPTER XXVII. Of the three kinds of gods on which the pontiff Scaevola disputed. It is recorded in writings that the most learned pontiff Scaevola disputed that three kinds of gods had been handed down: one by the poets, another by the philosophers, the third by the leading men of the state.
在那些競技中,最污穢的伶人歌唱、搬演並博取喝采,扮演那敗壞貞潔的朱庇特。倘若那是捏造的,他本當發怒;但他若連自己那虛構的罪行也以為樂,那麼在敬拜他時,所行的豈不就是事奉魔鬼麼?這樣一位——比任何以此等事為厭惡的羅馬人都更卑賤的——他豈能建立、擴展並保守羅馬帝國?他被如此不幸地敬拜,並且若不被如此敬拜便更不幸地發怒,他豈能賜下福樂?第二十七章 論大祭司斯凱沃拉所論述的三類神明。書中記載,那最博學的大祭司斯凱沃拉曾論述,所傳下來的神明有三類:一類出於詩人,一類出於哲學家,第三類出於邦國的首領。
3:486
Primum genus nugatorium dicit esse, quod multa de dis fingantur indigna; secundum non congruere ciuitatibus, quod habeat aliqua superuacua, aliqua etiam quae obsit populis nosse. De superuacuis non magna causa est; solet enim et a iuris peritis dici: Superflua non nocent. Quae sunt autem illa, quae prolata in multitudinem nocent ? (Haec, inquit, non esse deos Herculem, Aesculapium, Castorem, Pollucem; proditur enim a doctis, quod homines fuerint et humana condicione defecerint.\' Quid aliud? \'Quod eorum qui sint di non habeant ciuitates uera simulacra, quod uerus Deus nec sexum habeat nec aetatem nec definita corporis membra.\' Haec pontifex nosse populos non uult; nam falsa esse non putat.
The first kind, he says, is trifling, because many unworthy things are invented about the gods; the second is not suited to states, because it contains some things superfluous, and some things even that it is harmful for the people to know. Concerning the superfluous there is no great problem; for it is a common saying even among jurists: Superfluous things do no harm. But what are those things which, when brought before the multitude, do harm? 'These,' he says: 'that Hercules, Aesculapius, Castor, and Pollux are not gods; for it is reported by the learned that they were men and met their end under the human condition.' What else? 'That states do not have true images of those who are gods, because the true God has neither sex, nor age, nor defined bodily members.' These things the pontiff does not wish the people to know; for he does not think them false.
他說,第一類是虛浮無稽的,因為人虛構了許多關於諸神不堪的事;第二類不適合於邦國,因為其中含有某些多餘的,並有些甚至是百姓知道了有害的。關於那多餘的,沒有多大難處;因為連法學家之間也有句常言:多餘之物無害。但那些一旦陳明於眾、便要為害的,究竟是什麼呢?他說:「就是這些——赫丘利、埃斯庫拉皮烏斯、卡斯托、波路克斯並非神明;因為博學之人傳述,他們本是人,並在人的境況下死去。」還有什麼?「就是說,那些是神的,邦國並沒有他們真實的形像,因為真神既無性別,也無年歲,也無確定的肢體。」這些事大祭司不願百姓知道;因為他並不以為這些是假的。
3:487
Expedire igitur existimat falli in religione ciuitates. Quod dicere etiam in libris rerum diuinarum Varro ipse non dubitat. Praeclara religio, quo confugiat liberandus infirmus, et cum ueritatem qua liberetur inquirat, credatur ei expedire quod fallitur. Poeticum sane deorum genus quur Scaeuola respuat, eisdem litteris non tacetur: quia sic uidelicet deos deformant, ut nec bonis hominibus conparentur, cum alium faciant furari, alium adulterare, sic item aliquid aliter turpiter adque inepte dicere ac facere; tres inter se deas certasse de praemio pulchritudinis, uictas duas a Venere Troiam euertisse; Iouem ipsum conuerti in bouem aut cygnum, ut cum aliqua concumbat; deam homini nubere;
He thinks it expedient, therefore, that states be deceived in religion. This Varro himself does not hesitate to say even in his books on divine matters. A splendid religion indeed, to which the weak man may flee to be set free, and which, when he seeks the truth by which he may be liberated, holds it expedient that he be deceived! Why Scaevola rejects the poetic kind of gods is not passed over in silence in those same writings: namely because, forsooth, they so disfigure the gods that they cannot be compared even to good men, since they make one of them steal, another commit adultery, and likewise make them say and do something else in a base and absurd manner; that three goddesses contended among themselves for the prize of beauty, and the two who were beaten by Venus overthrew Troy; that Jupiter himself was changed into a bull or a swan, so as to lie with some woman; that a goddess married a man;
因此他認為使邦國在宗教上受欺乃是有益的。連瓦羅自己在論神聖之事的書中也不諱言此事。何等輝煌的宗教啊!那軟弱之人逃往那裡求得釋放,而當他尋求那使他得自由的真理時,卻被認為受欺對他有益!斯凱沃拉為何摒棄詩人那一類的神明,在那同一卷書中也未隱諱:即因為他們把諸神醜化到一個地步,以致連好人也不能與之相比,因他們使其中一位行竊,另一位行姦淫,又照樣使他們以污穢荒謬的方式說這做那;說有三位女神彼此爭奪美貌之獎,那被維納斯所勝的二位便傾覆了特洛伊;說朱庇特自己變成公牛或天鵝,為要與某女子同寢;說有一位女神嫁與凡人;
3:488
Saturnum liberos deuorare: nihil denique posse confingi miraculorum adque uitiorum, quod non ibi reperiatur adque ab deorum natura longe absit.s o Scaeuola pontifex maxime, ludos tolle, si potes; praecipe populis, ne tales honores dis inmortalibus deferant, ubi crimina deorum libeat mirari et quae fieri possunt placeat imitari. Si autem tibi responderit populus: Vos nobis inportastis ista pontifices: deos ipsos roga, quibus instigantibus ista iussistis, ne talia sibi iubeant exhiberi. Quae si mala sunt et propterea nullo modo de deorum maiestate credenda, maior est deorum iniuria, de quibus inpune finguntur. Sed non te audiunt, daemones sunt. praua docent, turpibus gaudent:
that Saturn devoured his own children: in short, that no marvel or vice whatever can be feigned which is not found there and is not far removed from the nature of gods. O Scaevola, chief pontiff, abolish the games, if you can; instruct the peoples not to render such honours to the immortal gods, where it is pleasing to admire the crimes of the gods and gratifying to imitate what can be imitated. But if the people should answer you: It is you pontiffs who brought these things in upon us — then ask the very gods, at whose instigation you ordained these things, not to command such things to be exhibited for themselves. For if these things are evil, and therefore by no means to be believed of the majesty of the gods, the greater is the wrong done to the gods, about whom such things are feigned with impunity. But they do not hear you — they are demons; they teach depravity, they rejoice in base things:
說撒督恩吞吃自己的兒女:總之,凡能虛構的奇事與惡行,沒有一樣不見於那裡、不與神明的本性相去甚遠的。斯凱沃拉大祭司啊,你若能夠,就把競技廢除吧;吩咐萬民不要向不死的諸神獻上這等尊榮,在其中以欣賞諸神的罪行為樂,以摹仿那能摹仿的為快。但百姓若回答你說:是你們祭司把這些事帶給我們的——那麼就去求那些神明罷,你們原是在他們的慫恿下吩咐這些事的,求他們不要命令這等事為他們搬演。因為這些事若是惡的,因而斷不可信為與諸神的尊嚴相稱,那麼對諸神所行的辱乃是更大,因人可以毫無懲罰地虛構這等事歸於他們。但他們不聽你——他們是鬼魔;他們教導邪僻,以污穢之事為樂:
3:489
non solum non deputant iniuriam, si de illis ista fingantur, sed eam potius iniuriam ferre non possunt, si per eorum sollemnia non agantur. Iam uero si aduersus eos Ionem iuterpelles, maxime ob eam causam, quia eius plura crimina ludis scaenicis actitantur: nonne etiamsi Deum Iouem nuncupatis, a quo regitur totus adque administratur hic mundus, eo illi fit a uobis maxima iniuria, quod eum cum istis colendum putatis eorumque regem esse perhibetis? CAPUT XXVIII. An ad obtinendum dilatandumque regnum profuerit Romanis cultus deorum.
not only do they not count it an injury if such things are feigned about them, but they rather cannot bear the injury, if these things be not performed at their solemn rites. Now indeed, if against them you should appeal to Jupiter — chiefly for this reason, that the greater number of his crimes are acted out in the stage-plays — then, even though you call Jupiter God, by whom this whole world is ruled and administered, is not the greatest injury done to him by you, in that you think he should be worshipped together with these, and assert that he is their king? CHAPTER XXVIII. Whether the worship of the gods profited the Romans toward obtaining and extending their realm.
他們非但不把人虛構關於他們的這等事算為侮辱,反倒不能容忍那侮辱——若這些事不在他們的莊嚴祭典中搬演。如今若你要向他們抗辯而求告朱庇特——尤其因為他的罪行在戲台上搬演得最多——那麼,縱使你們稱朱庇特為神,說全世界都由他統治掌管,你們豈不正向他施了最大的侮辱,因為你們認為他當與這等神同被敬拜,並聲稱他是他們的王?第二十八章 敬拜諸神對羅馬人取得並擴張政權是否有益。
3:490
Nullo igitur modo di tales, qui talibus placantur uel potius accusantur honoribus, ut maius sit crimen quod eis falsis oblectantur, quam si de illis uera dicerentur, Romanum imperium augere et conseruare potuissent. Hoc enim si possent, Graecis potius donum tam grande conferrent, qui eos in huiusce modi rebus diuinis, hoc est ludis scaenicis, honorabilius digniusque coluerunt, quando et a morsibus poetarum, quibus deos dilacerari uidebant, se non subtraxerunt, dando eis licentiam male tractandi homines quos liberet, et ipsos scaenicos non turpes iudicauerunt, sed dignos etiam praeclaris honoribus habuerunt.
In no way, therefore, could such gods — who are appeased, or rather accused, by such honours, so that the crime by which they are delighted in falsehoods is greater than if true things were told of them — have been able to increase and preserve the Roman empire. For if they could do this, they would rather have conferred so great a gift upon the Greeks, who worshipped them more honourably and worthily in matters of this divine sort, that is, in stage-plays — seeing that they did not withdraw themselves even from the bites of the poets, by whom they saw the gods torn to pieces, granting them licence to maltreat whatever men they pleased; and they did not judge the actors themselves base, but held them worthy even of distinguished honours.
因此,這等神明斷然不能增益並保守羅馬帝國——他們是被這等尊榮所平息,或不如說是被控告的,以致他們以虛假之事為樂的罪過,比起人若以真事述說他們還要更大。因為他們若能如此行,倒寧願把這等大恩賜給希臘人,因希臘人在這類神聖之事上,即在戲台演出上,更尊貴更相稱地敬拜他們——他們連詩人那撕咬也不躲避(他們眼看諸神被詩人撕得粉碎),反倒給詩人權柄,任意虐待他們所喜歡的人;他們也不判伶人為污穢,反倒看他們配得卓越的尊榮。
3:491
Sicut autem potuerunt auream pecuniam habere Romani, quamuis deum Aurinum non colerent: sic et argenteam habere potuerunt et aeream, si nec Argentinum nec eius patrem colerent Aesculanum, et sic omnia quae retexere piget. Sic ergo et regnum inuito quidem Deo uero nullo modo habere possent; dis uero istis falsis et multis ignoratis siue contemtis adque illo uno cognito et fide sincera ac moribus culto et melius hic regnum haberent, quantumcumque haberent, et post haec acciperent sempiternum, siue hic haberent siue non haberent. CAPUT XXVIIII. De falsitate auspicii, quo Romani regni fortitudo et stabilitas uisa est indicari.
But just as the Romans were able to have golden money, although they did not worship the god Aurinus, so too they were able to have silver and bronze money, even if they worshipped neither Argentinus nor his father Aesculanus — and so all the things which it is tedious to recount. Thus, therefore, the kingdom itself they could in no way have, the true God being unwilling; but if those false and many gods were either unknown or despised, and the one true God known and worshipped with sincere faith and right conduct, they would both have a better kingdom here, however great it might be, and afterwards would receive one everlasting — whether here they had a kingdom or did not have one. CHAPTER XXIX. Of the falsity of the augury by which the strength and stability of the Roman realm seemed to be signified.
但羅馬人雖不敬拜金神奧林努斯(Aurinus),卻照樣能有金幣;照樣,即或他們既不敬拜銀神阿根提努斯(Argentinus),也不敬拜其父埃斯庫拉努斯(Aesculanus),也能有銀幣和銅幣——並一切令人厭煩細數之事。所以,若真神不願,他們的政權斷不能得著;但那許多假神若或被忽視或被輕看,而那獨一真神被認識、被誠摯的信德與正直的品行所敬拜,他們在此世便能有更美好的政權(無論政權有多大),此後又必領受永遠的政權——無論他們在此世有政權或沒有政權。第二十九章 論那似乎表明羅馬政權之剛強與穩固的兆頭之虛假。
3:492
Nam illud quale est quod pulcherrimum auspicium fuisse dixerunt, quod paulo ante commemoraui, Martem et Terminum et Iuuentatem nec Ioui regi deorum loco cedere uoluisse? Sic enim, inquiunt, significatum est, Martiam gentem, id est Romanam, nemini locum quem teneret daturam, Romanos quoque terminos propter deum Terminum neminem commoturum, iuuentutem etiam Romanam propter deam Iuuentatem nemini esse cessuram. Videant ergo quo modo habeant istum regem deorum suorum et datorem regni sui, ut eum auspicia ista pro aduersario ponerent, cui non cedere pulchrum esset.
For what kind of thing is that which they said was a most beautiful augury, which I recalled a little earlier — that Mars and Terminus and Youth (Iuventas) were unwilling to yield their place even to Jupiter, the king of the gods? For thus, they say, it was signified that the Martial nation, that is the Roman, would yield to no one the place which it held; that the Roman boundaries too, on account of the god Terminus, no one would dislodge; and that the Roman youth also, on account of the goddess Youth, would yield to no one. Let them see, then, in what manner they hold this king of their gods and giver of their realm, if those auguries set him forth as an adversary, to whom it was deemed glorious not to yield.
因為我稍前所提及、他們所謂最美的兆頭,究竟是怎樣的呢?——就是說戰神瑪爾斯、界神特爾米努斯與青春女神尤文塔斯不肯讓位,連對眾神之王朱庇特也不讓?他們說,這樣便表明:那好戰之國,即羅馬,必不把它所據之地讓與任何人;羅馬的疆界因界神特爾米努斯,也無人能挪移;羅馬的青年因青春女神尤文塔斯,也必不退讓於任何人。那麼讓他們看看,他們是以怎樣的態度尊奉這位他們的眾神之王、政權的賜予者罷——既然那些兆頭把他當作仇敵擺出,不肯讓位於他反被視為光榮。
3:493
Quamquam haec si uera sunt, non habent omnino quid timeant Non enim confessuri sunt, quod di cesserint Christo, qui Ioui cedere noluerunt; saluis quippe imperii finibus Christo cedere potuerunt et de sedibus locorum et maxime de corde credentium.
Yet even if these things are true, they have nothing whatever to fear. For they will not confess that the gods yielded to Christ, who were unwilling to yield to Jupiter; for, the boundaries of the empire remaining intact, they could yield to Christ, both from the seats of their places and especially from the hearts of believers.
然而這些事縱使是真的,他們也全然無可懼怕。因為他們不肯承認那不願讓位於朱庇特的諸神竟讓位於基督;因為帝國的疆界既然完好無損,他們仍可讓位於基督——既從他們所居之處的座位讓出,尤其從信者的心中讓出。
3:494
Sed antequam Christus uenisset in carne, antequam denique ista scriberentur, quae de libris eorum proferimus, sed tamen postea quam factum est sub rege Tarquinio illud auspicium, aliquotiens Romanus exercitus fusus est, hoc est uersus in fugam, falsumque ostendit auspicium, quo Iuuentas illa non cesserat Ioui, et gens Martia superantibus adque inrumpentibus Gallis in ipsa Urbe contrita est, et termini imperii deficientibus multis ad Hannibalem ciuitatibus in angustum fuerant coartati. Ita euacuata est pulchritudo auspiciorum, remansit contra Iouem contumacia, non deorum, sed daemoniorum. Aliud est enim non cessisse, aliud unde cesseras redisse.
But before Christ had come in the flesh, before, in short, those things were written which we cite from their books — yet after that augury was made under King Tarquin — several times the Roman army was routed, that is, turned to flight, and proved the augury false, by which that Youth had not yielded to Jupiter; the Martial nation was crushed in the City itself by the Gauls who overcame and broke in; and the boundaries of the empire, with many states falling away to Hannibal, had been hemmed into a narrow space. Thus the beauty of the auguries was emptied out, and there remained against Jupiter the defiance, not of gods, but of demons. For it is one thing not to have yielded, another to have returned to the place from which you had yielded.
但在基督未曾成肉身降臨之先,簡言之,在我們所引用他們書卷中那些事被寫下之先——卻是在塔奎尼烏斯王治下作那兆頭之後——羅馬軍隊曾多次潰敗,就是轉身逃跑,證明那兆頭為虛假(據此兆頭那青春女神原不讓位於朱庇特);那好戰之國在自己的城中被勝過並闖入的高盧人所粉碎;帝國的疆界,因許多城邦倒向漢尼拔,曾被逼縮到狹小之地。這樣,兆頭的美麗便落了空,所餘下抗拒朱庇特的,並非諸神的頑梗,乃是鬼魔的頑梗。因為不曾讓位是一回事,從你已讓位之處重返又是另一回事。
3:495
Quamquam et postea in orientalibus partibus Hadriani uoluntate mutati sunt termini imperii Romani. Ille namque tres prouincias nobiles, Armeniam, Mesopotamiam, Assyriam, Persarum concessit imperio, ut deus ille Terminus, qui Romanos terminos secundum istos tuebatur et per illud pulcherrimum auspicium loco non cesserat Ioui, plus Hadrianum regem hominum quam regem deorum timuisse uideatur. Receptis quoque alio tempore prouinciis memoratis nostra paene memoria retrorsus Terminus cessit, quando Iulianus deorum illorum oraculis deditus inmoderato ausu naues iussit incendi, quibus alimonia portabatur;
And yet afterwards too, in the eastern regions, by the will of Hadrian the boundaries of the Roman empire were changed. For he ceded three noble provinces — Armenia, Mesopotamia, and Assyria — to the empire of the Persians, so that that god Terminus, who according to these men guarded the Roman boundaries and through that most beautiful augury had not yielded his place to Jupiter, would seem to have feared Hadrian, the king of men, more than the king of the gods. And when those provinces had been recovered at another time, within almost our own memory Terminus retreated backward, when Julian, given over to the oracles of those gods, with immoderate audacity ordered the ships to be burned in which provisions were carried;
然而後來,在東方各地,又因哈德良的意願,羅馬帝國的疆界被更改了。因為他把三個尊貴的行省——亞美尼亞、米所波大米、亞述——割讓給波斯帝國,以致那界神特爾米努斯(據這些人說,他護守羅馬的疆界,並藉那最美的兆頭未曾讓位於朱庇特)倒似乎更懼怕人間之王哈德良,過於神明之王。那些行省雖在別的時候被收復,可是幾乎就在我們這代人的記憶中,特爾米努斯又退後了——當猶利安沉迷於那些神的神諭,以無度的妄為下令焚燒那運糧的船隻時;
3:496
qua exercitus destitutus mox etiam ipso hostili uulnere extincto in tantam est redactus inopiam, ut inde nullus euaderet undique hostibus incursantibus militem imperatoris morte turbatum, nisi placito pacis illic imperii fines constituerentur, ubi hodieque persistunt, non quidem tanto detrimento, quantum concesserat Hadrianus, sed media tamen conpositione defixi. Uano igitur augurio deus Terminus non cessit Ioui, qui cessit Hadriani uoluntati, cessit etiam Iuliani temeritati et Iouiani necessitati. Uiderunt haec intelle- gentdores grauioresque Romani;
and the army, deprived of supplies by this, when soon he himself too was slain by an enemy's wound, was reduced to such want that no one could have escaped thence, with the enemy assailing on every side a soldiery thrown into confusion by the emperor's death, unless by an agreement of peace the boundaries of the empire had been fixed in that very place where they persist even today — not indeed with so great a loss as Hadrian had conceded, but fastened, nonetheless, by a compromise midway. By an empty augury, therefore, the god Terminus did not yield to Jupiter, who yielded to the will of Hadrian, yielded also to the rashness of Julian and to the necessity of Jovian. The more intelligent and weighty Romans saw these things;
軍隊因此被斷了給養,當猶利安自己不久也因敵人一傷而死時,便陷入如此的窮乏,以致在四面受敵、軍兵因皇帝之死陷於慌亂的情形下,無人能從那裡脫身,若不是藉著一項和議,把帝國的疆界定在那地方——那疆界直到今日仍存留在那裡,所損確不如哈德良所讓的那麼大,卻仍是以一個折中的協議定下的。所以,因著一個空洞的兆頭,界神特爾米努斯沒有讓位於朱庇特,他卻讓位於哈德良的意願,也讓位於猶利安的莽撞與約維安的迫不得已。較有見識、較持重的羅馬人看見了這些事;
3:497
sed contra consuetudinem ciuitatis, quae daemonicis ritibus fuerat obligata, parum ualebant, quia et ipsi, etiamsi illa uana esse sentiebant, naturae tamen rerum sub unius ueri Dei regimine adque imperio constitutae religiosum cultum, qui Deo debetur, exhibendum putabant, seruientes, ut ait apostolus, creaturae potius quam creatori, qui est benedictus in saecula. Huius Dei ueri erat auxilium necessarium, a quo mitterentur sancti uiri et ueraciter pii, qui pro uera religione morerentur, ut falsae a uiuentibus tollerentur. CAPUT XXX. Qualia de dis gentium etiam cultores eorum se sentire fateantur.
but against the custom of the state, which had been bound to demonic rites, they availed too little, because they themselves, even if they perceived those things to be empty, nevertheless thought that the religious worship which is due to God ought to be rendered to the nature of things established under the rule and command of the one true God — serving, as the apostle says, the creature rather than the Creator, who is blessed for ever. There was need of the help of this true God, by whom holy and truly pious men might be sent, who would die for the true religion, so that false religions might be taken away from the living. CHAPTER XXX. What things even the worshippers of the gentile gods confess they feel about them.
但他們抵不過那已被鬼魔禮儀所捆綁的邦國習俗,因他們自己雖覺察那些事是空洞的,卻仍認為那本當歸給神的虔敬敬拜,應當獻給那設立於獨一真神統治與權柄之下的萬物之性——正如使徒所說,他們敬奉受造之物,過於那是當受稱頌、直到永遠的造物主。需要這位真神的幫助,好叫聖潔而真正虔敬的人得以被差遣,他們為真宗教而死,使虛假的宗教從活人中被除去。第三十章 連外邦諸神的敬拜者也承認自己對那些神所有的感受。
3:498
Cicero augur inridet auguria et inridet homines corui et corniculae uocibus uitae consilia moderantes. Sed iste Academicus, qui omnia esse contendit incerta, indignus est qui habeat ullam in his rebus auctoritatem. Disputat aput eum Quintus Lucilius Balbus in secundo de deorum natura libro, et cum ipse superstitiones ex natura rerum uelut physicas et philosophicas inserat, indignatur tamen institutioni simulacrorum et opinionibus fabulosis ita loquens: \'Videtisne igitur, ut a physicis rebus bene adque utiliter inuentis ratio sit tracta ad commenticios et fictos deos? Quae res genuit falsas opiniones erroresque turbulentos et superstitiones paene aniles.
Cicero the augur mocks auguries, and mocks men who govern the counsels of life by the voices of the raven and the little crow. But that Academic, who contends that all things are uncertain, is unworthy to have any authority in these matters. There disputes in his work Quintus Lucilius Balbus, in the second book on the nature of the gods; and although he himself inserts superstitions drawn, as it were physical and philosophical, from the nature of things, he is nonetheless indignant at the institution of images and at fabulous opinions, speaking thus: 'Do you see, then, how from things well and usefully discovered by natural philosophy reasoning has been dragged off to fabricated and fictitious gods? This thing has begotten false opinions, turbulent errors, and superstitions almost old-womanish.
占卜官西塞羅譏笑占卜,也譏笑那憑烏鴉與小鴉之聲來定奪人生計謀的人。但那位主張萬事皆不確定的學園派之人,卻不配在這等事上有任何權威。在他的著作《論神的本性》第二卷中,有昆圖斯·盧基利烏斯·巴爾布斯辯論;他自己雖把那如同物理與哲學、取自萬物本性的種種迷信引進來,卻仍對神像的設立與那荒誕的見解大為憤慨,如此說道:「那麼,你豈不看見,人怎樣把那從自然哲學中善加且有益地發現的道理,扯到那捏造虛構的神明上去?這事生出虛假的見解、紛亂的謬誤,並幾近老婦人之談的迷信。
3:499
Et formae enim nobis deorum et aetates et uestitus ornatusque noti sunt, genera praeterea, coniugia, cognationes, omniaque traducta ad similitudinem inbecillitatis humanae. Nam et perturbatis animis inducuntur; accepimus enim deorum cupiditates aegritudines iracundias. Nec uero, ut fabulae ferunt, di bellis proeliisque caruerunt; nec solum, ut aput Homerum, \'cum duos exercitus contrarios alii di ex alia parte defenderent, sed etiam (ut cum Titanis aut cum Gigantibus) sua propria bella gesserunt. Haec et dicuntur et creduntur stultissime et plena sunt uanitatis summaeque leuitatis.\' Ecce interim quae confitentur qui defendunt deos gentium.
For both the forms of the gods are known to us, and their ages, and their clothing and adornment; their lineages besides, their marriages, their kinships, and all things transferred to the likeness of human weakness. For they are even introduced with troubled minds; for we have received accounts of the gods' lusts, sicknesses, and angers. Nor indeed, as the fables relate, were the gods free of wars and battles; nor only, as in Homer, when different gods defended two opposing armies from different sides, but they even waged their own private wars (as with the Titans or with the Giants). These things are both told and believed most foolishly, and are full of vanity and the utmost frivolity.' Behold, meanwhile, what they confess who defend the gods of the nations.
因為諸神的形貌、年歲、衣著與裝飾都為我們所知;此外還有他們的世系、婚姻、親屬,以及一切都被轉移成人之軟弱的樣式。因為他們甚至被描寫為心緒煩亂的;我們所領受的記載,有諸神的情慾、疾病與忿怒。並且,正如神話所述,諸神並非脫離戰爭與爭戰;不僅如荷馬所說,當不同的神從不同方護衛兩支對立的軍隊;他們甚至發動自己的私戰(如與提坦或與巨人之戰)。這等事被人極愚妄地傳述並相信,並且滿了虛妄與極度的輕浮。」看哪,這就是那為列國諸神辯護的人,卻在其間所承認的。
3:500
Deinde cum haec ad superstitionem pertinere dicat, ad religionem uero, quae ipse secundum Stoicos uidetur docere: *non enim philosophi solum, inquit, uerum etiam maiores nostri superstitionem a religione separauerunt; nam qui totos dies precabantur, inquit, et immolabant, ut sibi sui liberi superstites essent, superstitiosi sunt appellati.) Quis non intellegat eum conari, dum consuetudinem ciuitatis timet, religionem laudare maiorum eamque a superstitione uelle seiungere, sed quo modo id possit non inuenire?
Then, when he says that these things pertain to superstition, but that as for religion — which he himself seems to teach according to the Stoics — he says: 'For not only the philosophers, but our forefathers too, separated superstition from religion; for those who prayed and offered sacrifice whole days long, that their own children might survive them (superstites), were called superstitious.' Who would not understand that he, while fearing the custom of the state, is trying to praise the religion of the forefathers and to wish to sever it from superstition, but does not find how he can do this?
接著,當他說這些事屬乎迷信,而論到宗教(就是他自己似乎按斯多亞派所教導的),他說:「因為不僅哲學家,連我們的祖先也把迷信與宗教分開;因為那些終日禱告獻祭、為要他們自己的兒女比他們存活(superstites)的人,便被稱為迷信的(superstitiosi)。」誰看不出他一面懼怕邦國的習俗,一面竭力稱讚祖先的宗教,並想要把它從迷信中分別出來,卻找不出怎能辦到呢?
3:501
Si enim a maioribus illi sunt appellati superstitiosi, qui totos dies precabantur et immolabant, numquid et illi, qui instituerunt (quod iste reprehendit) deorum simulacra diuersa aetate et ueste distincta, deorum genera coniugia cognationes? Haec utique cum tamquam superstitiosa culpantur, inplicat ista culpa maiores talium simulacrorum institutores adque cultores; inplicat et ipsum, qui, quantolibet eloquio se in libertatem nitatur euoluere, necesse habebat ista uenerari; nec quod in hac disputatione disertus insonat, muttire auderet in populi contione.
For if those were called superstitious by the forefathers who prayed and sacrificed whole days long, were not those too superstitious who instituted (what this man censures) images of the gods distinguished by different age and dress, and the gods' lineages, marriages, kinships? Surely, since these things are blamed as superstitious, that blame implicates the forefathers who instituted and worshipped such images; it implicates this man himself too, who — however much by his eloquence he might strive to extricate himself into liberty — was bound to venerate these things; nor would he, who in this disputation sounds forth so eloquently, dare to mutter a word in a public assembly of the people.
因為那終日禱告獻祭的人若被祖先稱為迷信的,那麼那些設立(此人所責備的)諸神之像、以不同年歲與衣著加以區別、又設立諸神世系、婚姻、親屬的人,豈不也是迷信的麼?既然這些事被斥為迷信,這責備自然牽連那設立並敬拜此等神像的祖先;也牽連此人自己——他無論憑口才如何竭力把自己掙脫到自由裡,卻不得不敬奉這些事;而且這在辯論中如此能言善道的人,在百姓的公眾集會上,連咕噥一聲也不敢。
3:502
Agamus itaque Christiani Domino Deo nostro gratias, non caelo et terrae, sicut iste disputat, sed ei qui fecit caelum et terram, qui has superstitiones, quas iste Balbus uelut balbutiens uix reprehendit, per altissimam Christi humilitatem, per apostolorum praedicationem, per fidem martyrum pro ueritate morientium et cum ueritate uiuentium non solum in cordibus religiosis, uerum etiam in aedibus superstitiosis libera suorum seruitute subuertit. CAPUT XXXI. De opinionibus Varronis, qui reprobata persuasione populari, licet ad notitiam ueri Dei non pel\'uenerit, unum tamen Deum colendum esse censuerit.
Let us therefore as Christians give thanks to the Lord our God — not to heaven and earth, as this man disputes, but to him who made heaven and earth — who, through the most lofty humility of Christ, through the preaching of the apostles, through the faith of martyrs dying for the truth and living with the truth, has overthrown these superstitions, which this Balbus, as though stammering (balbutiens), scarcely censures, by the free service of his own people, not only in religious hearts but even in superstitious shrines. CHAPTER XXXI. Of the opinions of Varro, who, having repudiated the popular persuasion, although he did not arrive at the knowledge of the true God, nevertheless judged that one God ought to be worshipped.
所以,我們作基督徒的,當感謝主我們的神——不是感謝天地(如這人所辯論的),乃是感謝那造天地的——祂藉著基督至高的謙卑,藉著使徒的傳揚,藉著為真理而死、與真理同活的殉道者的信德,把這些迷信(就是這巴爾布斯彷彿口吃〔balbutiens〕一般勉強加以責備的)藉著祂自己百姓的自由事奉而推翻,不僅在虔敬的心中,甚至在迷信的廟宇中也是如此。第三十一章 論瓦羅的見解——他既摒棄了通俗的成見,雖未達到對真神的認識,卻仍判定當敬拜獨一的神。
3:503
Quid ipse Varro, quem dolemus in rebus diuinis ludos scaenicos, quamuis non indicio proprio, posuisse, cum ad deos colendos multis locis uelut religiosus hortetur, nonne ita confitetur non se illa iudicio suo sequi, quae ciuitatem Romanam instituisse commemorat, ut, si eam ciuitatem nouam constitueret, ex naturae potius formula deos nominaque eorum se fuisse dedicaturum non dubitet confiteri? Sed iam quoniam in uetere populo esset, acceptam ab antiquis nominum et cognominum historiam tenere, ut tradita est, debere se dicit, et ad eum finem illa scribere ac perscrutari, ut potius eos magis colere quam despicere uulgus uelit.
What of Varro himself — whom we grieve to have placed stage-plays among divine matters, although not by his own judgment — does he not, while in many places he exhorts, as though religiously, to the worship of the gods, confess thus: that he does not himself follow by his own judgment those things which he records the Roman state to have instituted; so that, if he were establishing that state anew, he does not hesitate to confess that he would rather have dedicated the gods and their names according to the rule of nature? But now, since he found himself among an old people, he says he must hold to the history of names and surnames received from the ancients, just as it was handed down, and writes and investigates those things to this end: that the common folk should rather be willing to worship them than to despise them.
至於瓦羅自己——我們惋惜他竟把戲台演出列入神聖之事,雖非出於他自己的判斷——他豈不一面在許多處彷彿虔敬地勸人敬拜諸神,一面卻如此承認:他自己並非憑己意遵從那些他所記載羅馬邦國所設立之事;以致他毫不遲疑地承認,他若是重新建立那邦國,寧願按本性的法則來奉獻諸神及其名稱?但如今既身處一個古老的民族中,他說自己必須持守從古人領受的諸神名號與別稱的歷史,正如所傳下來的那樣,並為此目的而記述、考究這些事:好使眾人寧願敬拜諸神,而不輕看他們。
3:504
Quibus uerbis homo acutissimus satis indicat non se aperire omnia, quae non sibi tantum contemtui essent, sed etiam ipsi uulgo despicienda uiderentur, nisi tacerentur. Ego ista conicere putari debui, x nisi euidenter alio loco ipse diceret de religionibus loquens multa esse uera, quae non modo uulgo scire non sit utile, sed etiam, tametsi falsa sunt, aliter existimare populum expediat, et ideo Graecos teletas ac mysteria taciturnitate parietibusque clausisse. Hic certe totum consilium prodidit uelut sapientium, per quos ciuitates et populi regerentur.
By which words the most acute man sufficiently indicates that he does not disclose everything which would be objects of contempt not only to himself, but would seem deserving of scorn even to the common folk themselves, unless they were kept silent. I might have been thought to be conjecturing these things, had he not evidently said in another place, speaking of religions, that there are many things true which it is not only unprofitable for the common folk to know, but also — even though they are false — it is expedient that the people should think otherwise; and that for this reason the Greeks shut up their initiations and mysteries in silence and within walls. Here certainly he betrayed the whole design of those, as it were wise men, through whom states and peoples were to be governed.
這位極敏銳之人,藉著這些話充分表明:他並不揭露一切——那些不僅他自己鄙視、就連在眾人看來也當被輕看之事——除非把它們隱而不言。人或許會以為我是在臆測這些事,若不是他在另一處論到宗教時明明說過:有許多真實之事,不僅眾人知道了無益,而且——縱使是假的——使百姓另有想法反倒有益;並且為此緣故,希臘人把他們的入會禮與奧秘關閉在緘默與牆垣之內。在此他確實洩露了那些彷彿智者之人的整個用心,邦國與萬民原是要由他們來治理的。
3:505
Hac tamen fallacia miris modis maligni daemones delectantur,, qui et deceptores- et deceptos pariter possident, a quorum dominatione non liberat nisi gratia Dei per Iesum Christum dominum nostrum. Dicit etiam idem auctor acutissimus adque doctissimus, quod hi soli ei uideantur animum aduertisse quid esset Deus.
By this deceit, nevertheless, the malignant demons take delight in wondrous ways — they who possess alike both the deceivers and the deceived, and from whose domination none sets free save the grace of God through Jesus Christ our Lord. The same most acute and most learned author says also that those alone seem to him to have noticed what God is,
然而,惡毒的鬼魔卻以奇異的方式喜悅這欺騙——他們同樣轄制那欺哄人的與被欺哄的,而除了藉著我們的主耶穌基督、神的恩典,無人能脫離他們的轄制。這位極敏銳、極博學的作者又說,在他看來,惟有那些人察覺了神是什麼,
3:506
qui crediderunt eum esse animam motu ac ratione mundum gubernantem, ac per hoc, etsi nondum tenebat quod ueritas habet (Deus enim uerus non anima, sed animae quoque est effector et conditor), tamen si contra praeiudicia consuetudinis liber esse posset, unum Deum colendum fateretur adque suaderet, motu ac ratione mundum gubernantem, ut ea cum illo de hac re quaestio remaneret, quod eum diceret esse animam, non potius et animae creatorem. Dicit etiam antiquos Romanos plus annos centum et septuaginta deos sine simulacro coluisse. <Quod si adhuc, inquit, mansisset, castius di obseruarentur.) Cui sententiae suae testem adhibet inter cetera etiam gentem Iudaeam;
who believed him to be a soul (anima) governing the world by movement and reason; and through this, although he did not yet hold what the truth holds (for the true God is not a soul, but is the maker and founder even of the soul), nevertheless, if he could have been free against the prejudgments of custom, he would confess and urge that one God ought to be worshipped, governing the world by movement and reason — so that this question alone would remain with him concerning the matter, namely that he called him a soul, and not rather also the creator of the soul. He says also that the ancient Romans for more than a hundred and seventy years worshipped the gods without an image. 'And if this had continued,' he says, 'the gods would be more chastely observed.' To this opinion of his he adduces as a witness, among others, even the Jewish nation;
就是那些相信他乃是以運行與理性管理世界之魂的人;藉此,他雖尚未持守真理所持守的(因為真神不是魂,乃是連魂也由他所造、所創立的),然而他若能掙脫習俗的成見而得自由,便會承認並勸勉:當敬拜那以運行與理性管理世界的獨一神——這樣,關於此事就只剩下這一個問題與他相關,即他稱神為魂,而不寧可稱為魂的創造者。他又說,古時的羅馬人有一百七十多年敬拜諸神而不用神像。他說:「這若繼續下去,諸神便會被更貞潔地敬奉。」為他這見解,他在別的見證之外,甚至引猶太民族為證;
3:507
nec dubitat eum locum ita concludere, ut dicat, qui primi simulacra deorum populis posuerunt, eos ciuitatibus suis et metum demsisse et errorem addidisse, prudenter existimans deos facile posse in simulacrorum stoliditate contemni. Quod uero non ait \'errorem tradiderunt\', sed \'addiderunt\', iam utique fuisse etiam sine simulacris uult intellegi errorem. Quapropter cum solos dicit animaduertisse quid esset Deus, qui eum crederent animam mundum gubernantem, castiusque existimat sine simulacris obseruari religionem, quis non uideat quantum propinquauerit ueritati?
nor does he hesitate so to conclude that passage as to say that those who first set up images of the gods for the peoples both took away fear from their states and added error, wisely judging that the gods could easily be despised in the stupidity of images. But in that he does not say 'they handed down error,' but 'they added' it, he surely wishes it to be understood that error already existed even without images. Wherefore, since he says that those alone noticed what God is who believed him to be a soul governing the world, and judges that religion is more chastely observed without images, who does not see how near he came to the truth?
他更毫不遲疑地如此結束那段話,說:那最先為萬民立諸神之像的人,既從邦國中除去了懼怕,又增添了謬誤,他乃是明智地判斷,在神像的愚拙中,諸神容易被人輕看。但他既不說「他們傳下了謬誤」,而說「他們增添了」謬誤,顯然他要人領會:謬誤縱使沒有神像也早已存在了。因此,既然他說惟有那相信神乃是管理世界之魂的人察覺了神是什麼,又判定不用神像敬奉宗教更為貞潔,誰看不出他何等接近了真理呢?
3:508
Si enim aliquid contra uetustatem tanti posset erroris, profecto et unum Deum, a quo mundum crederet gubernari, et sine simulacro colendum esse censeret; adque in tam proximo inuentus facile fortasse de animae mutabilitate commoneretur, ut naturam potius incommutabilem, quae ipsam quoque animam condidisset, Deum uerum esse sentiret. Haec cum ita sint, quaecumque tales uiri in suis litteris multorum deorum ludibria posuerunt, confiteri ea potius occulta Dei uoluntate conpulsi sunt quam persuadere conati.
For if anything could have prevailed against the antiquity of so great an error, surely he would have judged that the one God, by whom he believed the world to be governed, ought to be worshipped even without an image; and, being found so near, he might perhaps easily have been admonished concerning the mutability of the soul, so as to perceive that the true God is rather an unchangeable nature, which had founded the soul itself. Since these things are so, whatever such men set down in their writings about the mockeries of the many gods, they were compelled to confess them rather by the hidden will of God than to persuade men of them.
因為若有什麼能勝過如此古老之大謬,他必判定那獨一神(他相信世界是由祂所管理的)當被敬拜,連神像也不用;而他既被尋見如此接近真理,或許也容易被提醒留意魂的可變性,以致察覺真神乃是一個不變的本性,連魂自身也是由祂所創立的。既然這些事是如此,那等人在他們著作中所記下、關於眾多神明的種種可笑之事,他們乃是受神隱密的旨意所迫而承認,並非力圖說服人去相信。
3:509
Si qua igitur a nobis inde testimonia proferuntur, ad eos redarguendos proferuntur, qui nolunt aduertere de quanta et quam maligna daemonum potestate nos liberet singulare sacrificium tam sancti sanguinis fusi et donum spiritus inpertiti. CAPUT XXXII. Ob quam speciem utilitatis principes gentium aput \'subiectos sibi populos falsas religiones uoluerunt permanere. Dicit etiam de generationibus deorum magis ad poetas quam ad physicos fuisse populos inclinatos,. et ideo et sexum et generationes deorum maiores suos, id est ueteres credidisse Romanos et eorum constituisse coniugia.
If, therefore, any testimonies are brought forward by us from that source, they are brought forward to refute those who refuse to consider from how great and how malignant a power of demons we are set free by the singular sacrifice of so holy a blood poured out and by the gift of the Spirit imparted. CHAPTER XXXII. For what semblance of usefulness the princes of the nations willed that false religions should remain among the peoples subject to them. He says also that, regarding the generations of the gods, the peoples were more inclined toward the poets than toward the natural philosophers; and that for this reason their forefathers, that is, the ancient Romans, believed in both the sex and the generations of the gods, and established their marriages.
所以,我們若從那源頭引出任何見證,乃是為要駁倒那些不肯思想的人——不肯思想我們是藉著那至聖之血的傾流這獨一的祭物,並藉著所賜下之靈的恩賜,從鬼魔何等大、何等惡毒的權勢中被釋放出來。第三十二章 列國的君王為著怎樣似是而非的「益處」,情願使虛假的宗教在其治下的萬民中存留。他又說,關於諸神的世代,百姓較傾向詩人,過於自然哲學家;並且為此緣故,他們的祖先,即古時的羅馬人,既相信諸神有性別,也相信諸神有世代,並為他們設立婚姻。
3:510
Quod utique non aliam ob causam factum uidetur, nisi quia hominum uelut prudentium et sapientium negotium fuit populum in religionibus fallere, et in eo ipso non solum colere sed imitari etiam daemones, quibus maxima est fallendi cupiditas. Sicut enim daemones nisi eos, quos fallendo deceperint, possidere non possunt, sic et homines principes, non sane iusti, sed daemonum similes, ea, quae uana esse nouerant, religionis nomine populis tamquam uera suadebant, hoc modo eos ciuili societati uelut aptius adligantes, quo similiter subditos possiderent. Quis autem infirmus et indoctus euaderet simul fallaces et principes ciuitatis et daemones? CAPUT XXXIII.
This certainly seems to have been done for no other cause than that it was the business of men supposedly prudent and wise to deceive the people in matters of religion, and in that very thing not only to worship but even to imitate the demons, whose greatest desire is to deceive. For just as the demons cannot possess any save those whom they have deceived by deception, so too men who are princes — not indeed righteous, but like the demons — persuaded the peoples, under the name of religion, that those things which they knew to be vain were as though true, in this way binding them more aptly, as it were, to civil society, that they might possess them likewise as their subjects. But who, being weak and unlearned, would escape at once both the deceitful princes of the state and the demons? CHAPTER XXXIII.
這確實似乎別無他故,只因那些自詡謹慎智慧之人,以在宗教上欺哄百姓為己任,並在這事上不僅敬拜,甚至摹仿鬼魔——而鬼魔最大的慾望就是欺哄人。因為正如鬼魔除了那被它們欺哄所騙的人之外,別人它們都不能轄制;照樣,那作君王的人(實非公義,乃像鬼魔一般),也假宗教之名,把他們明知是虛妄的事當作真實的,勸百姓相信,藉此把百姓更巧妙地捆綁於公民社會,好像他們的臣民一樣轄制他們。但軟弱無知的人,誰能同時逃脫那欺哄人的邦國君王與鬼魔呢?第三十三章。
3:511
Quod iudicio et potestate Dei ueri omnium regum adque regnorum ordinata sint tempora. Deus igitur ille felicitatis auctor et dator, quia solus est uerus Deus, ipse dat regna terrena et bonis et malis, neque hoc temere et quasi fortuito, quia Deus est, non fortuna, sed pro rerum ordine ac temporum occulto nobis, notissimo sibi; cui tamen ordini temporum non subditus seruit, sed eum ipse tamquam dominus regit moderatorque disponit; felicitatem uero non dat nisi bonis. Hanc enim possunt et non habere et habere seruientes, possunt et non habere et habere regnantes; quae tamen plena in ea uita erit, ubi nemo iam seruiet.
That the times of all kings and kingdoms are ordained by the judgment and power of the true God. That God, therefore, the author and giver of felicity — because he alone is the true God — himself gives earthly kingdoms both to the good and to the evil; and this not rashly and as it were by chance, because he is God, not Fortune, but according to the order of things and of times that is hidden from us, most well known to himself. To this order of times, however, he is not subject as a servant, but himself rules it as Lord and disposes it as governor; but felicity he gives only to the good. For this men can both lack and possess while serving, can both lack and possess while reigning; yet it will be full in that life where no one will any longer serve.
論一切君王與政權的時期,都是憑真神的審斷與權能所安排的。所以,那賜福樂的源頭與賜予者——因為惟有祂是真神——祂自己把地上的政權既賜給善人,也賜給惡人;這並非輕率、彷彿出於偶然,因為祂是神,不是命運,乃是按著向我們隱藏、卻向祂自己最為明顯的萬事與時期之次序。然而祂並不像僕人一樣服在這時期的次序之下,乃是親自如主一般統管它,如執政者一般安排它;但福樂祂只賜給善人。因為福樂,人作僕人時可有可無,作君王時也可有可無;然而它要在那無人再作僕人的生命中得以完全。
3:512
Et ideo regna terrena et bonis ab illo dantur et malis, ne eius cultores adhuc in prouectu animi paruuli haec ab eo munera quasi magnum aliquid concupiscant. Et hoc est sacramentum ueteris testamenti, ubi occultum erat nouum, quod illic promissa et dona terrena sunt, intellegentibus et tunc spiritalibus, quamuis nondum in manifestatione praedicantibus, et quae illis temporalibus rebus significaretur aeternitas, et in quibus Dei donis esset uera felicitas. CAPUT XXXIIII. De regno Iudaeorum, quod ab uno et uero Deo institutum adque seruatum est, donec in uera religione manserunt.
And therefore earthly kingdoms are given by him both to the good and to the evil, lest his worshippers, while still little children in the advancement of the soul, should covet these as though they were some great thing among his gifts. And this is the mystery of the Old Testament, where the New lay hidden: that there the promises and gifts are earthly — even to those who, then too, were spiritual, although not yet preaching in open manifestation both what eternity was signified by those temporal things, and in what gifts of God was the true felicity. CHAPTER XXXIV. Of the kingdom of the Jews, which was instituted and preserved by the one and true God, as long as they remained in the true religion.
所以,地上的政權,祂既賜給善人,也賜給惡人,免得祂的敬拜者在心靈長進上仍是孩童,竟貪戀這些,把它們當作祂恩賜中何等大的事物。這便是舊約的奧秘,新約原隱藏在其中:即在那裡所應許並所賜的乃是屬地之物——連那些當時也已屬靈、雖尚未公開宣明的人也是如此;他們尚未宣明那藉著那些暫時之物所表徵的永遠,並未宣明真福樂在於神怎樣的恩賜。第三十四章 論猶太人的國,它是由獨一真神所設立、所保守的,只要他們存留在真宗教中便是如此。
3:513
Itaque ut cognosceretur etiam illa terrena bona, quibus solis inhiant qui meliora cogitare non possunt, in ipsius unius Dei esse posita potestate, non in multorum falsorum, quos colendos Romani antea crediderunt, populum suum in Aegypto de paucissimis multiplicauit et inde signis mirabilibus liberauit. Nec Lucinam mulieres illae inuocauerunt, quando earum partus, ut miris modis multiplicarentur et gens illa incredibiliter cresceret, ab Aegyptiorum persequentium et infantes omnes necare uolentium manibus ipse seruauit.
And so, that it might be known that even those earthly goods — for which alone they gape who cannot think of better things — are placed within the power of that one God, and not of the many false ones whom the Romans formerly believed should be worshipped, he multiplied his own people in Egypt from a very few, and thence delivered them by wondrous signs. Nor did those women invoke Lucina when, that their offspring might be multiplied in wondrous ways and that nation grow incredibly, he himself preserved them from the hands of the Egyptians who pursued them and wished to slay all the infants.
於是,為使人知道,連那等屬地的福分——惟有那不能思想更美之事的人才張口貪求的——也安置在那獨一神的權能之下,而不在那許多假神(羅馬人從前認為當敬拜的)權下;祂便在埃及使自己的百姓從極少數繁衍增多,並從那裡藉奇妙的神蹟拯救他們。當她們的後裔以奇妙的方式增多、那民族難以置信地興盛時,那些婦人並未求告生育女神盧基娜;乃是祂自己保守他們,脫離那追逼他們、想要殺盡一切嬰孩之埃及人的手。
3:514
Sine dea Rumina suxerunt, sine Cunina in cunis fuerunt, sine Educa et Potina escam potumque sumserunt, sine tot dis puerilibus educati sunt, sine dis coniugalibus coniugati, sine cultu Priapi coniugibus mixti; sine inuocatione Neptuni mare transeuntibus diuisum patuit et sequentes eorum inimicos fluctibus in se redeuntibus obruit. Nec consecrauerunt aliquam deam Manniam, quando de caelo manna sumserunt; nec quando sitientibus aquam percussa petra profudit, Nymphas Lymphasque coluerunt. Sine insanis sacris Martis et Bellonae bella gesserunt, et sine uictoria quidem non uicerunt, non eam tamen deam, sed Dei sui munus habuerunt.
Without the goddess Rumina they suckled; without Cunina they lay in their cradles; without Educa and Potina they took food and drink; without all those childhood gods they were reared; without the conjugal gods they were wedded; without the worship of Priapus they were joined to their spouses; without invocation of Neptune the sea, divided, lay open to them as they crossed, and overwhelmed their pursuing enemies as the waves returned upon them. Nor did they consecrate any goddess Mannia when they took manna from heaven; nor, when the smitten rock poured forth water for the thirsting, did they worship Nymphs and Lymphs. Without the insane rites of Mars and Bellona they waged wars; and without Victory indeed they did not conquer, yet they held her not as a goddess, but as a gift of their God.
他們沒有哺乳女神魯米娜也得了哺養;沒有搖籃女神庫尼娜也安臥於搖籃;沒有飲食之神埃杜卡與波提娜也取了飲食;沒有那一切孩童之神也得了養育;沒有婚姻諸神也得以成婚;沒有敬拜普里阿普斯也與配偶結合;沒有求告海神涅普頓,海也分開,在他們渡過時為他們敞開,並在波濤回合時淹沒那追趕他們的仇敵。他們從天取得嗎哪時,也未奉立什麼嗎哪女神瑪尼亞;當被擊打的磐石為乾渴的人湧出水來時,他們也未敬拜什麼水泉的寧芙與林法。他們沒有戰神瑪爾斯與貝洛娜那瘋狂的祭儀也打了仗;沒有勝利女神也確實未能取勝,然而他們並不以她為女神,乃以她為他們神的恩賜。
3:515
Sine Segetia segetes sine Bubona boues, mella sine Mellona poma sine Pomona, et prorsus omnia, pro quibus tantae falsorum deorum turbae Romani supplicandum putarunt, ab uno uero Deo multo felicius acceperunt. Et si non in eum peccassent, inpia curiositate tamquam magicis artibus seducti ad alienos deos et ad idola defluendo, et postremo Christum occidendo: in eodem regno etsi non spatiosiore, tamen feliciore mansissent.
Without Segetia they received their crops, without Bubona their cattle, honey without Mellona, fruits without Pomona; and in short, all those things for which the Romans thought so great a throng of false gods had to be supplicated, they received far more happily from the one true God. And had they not sinned against Him by being seduced through impious curiosity, as though by magic arts, slipping away to strange gods and to idols, and finally by killing Christ, they would have remained in the same kingdom—if not a more spacious one, yet a happier one.
沒有塞格提亞,他們仍得了莊稼;沒有布波娜,仍得了牛群;沒有梅羅娜,仍得了蜂蜜;沒有波摩娜,仍得了果實。簡言之,凡羅馬人以為必須向那一大群假神祈求才能得著的一切,他們從獨一的真神那裡得著的反而遠為豐盈喜樂。倘若他們沒有得罪祂——出於不虔的好奇,彷彿被巫術所誘惑,墮落而轉向別神和偶像,最終又殺害了基督——他們本可留在同一個國度裡,縱使疆域不更廣闊,卻必更為幸福。
3:516
Et nunc quod per omnes fere terras gentesque dispersi sunt, illius unius ueri Dei prouidentia est, ut, quod deorum falsorum usquequaque simulacra arae, luci templa euertuntur et sacrificia prohibentur, de codicibus eorum probetur, quem ad modum hoc fuerit tanto ante prophetatum; ne forte, cum legeretur in nostris, a nobis putaretur esse confictum. Iam quod sequitur in uolumine sequenti uidendum est, et hic dandus huius prolixitatis modus. PRAEFATIO. Quoniam constat omnium rerum optandarum plenitudinem esse felicitatem, quae non est dea, sed donum Dei, et ideo nullum deum colendum esse ab hominibus, nisi qui potest eos facere felices (unde si illa dea esset, sola colenda merito diceretur):
And now, that they have been scattered through almost all lands and nations, this is the providence of that one true God; so that, when the images, altars, sacred groves, and temples of the false gods are everywhere overthrown and their sacrifices forbidden, it may be proved from the Jews' own books how long beforehand this had been prophesied—lest perchance, when it were read in our books, it should be thought by us to have been invented. What follows must be considered in the next volume, and here a limit must be set to this length. PREFACE. Since it is certain that the fullness of all things to be desired is happiness, which is not a goddess but a gift of God, and that therefore no god is to be worshipped by men except Him who can make them happy (whence, if happiness were a goddess, she alone would deservedly be said worthy of worship):
如今他們被分散在幾乎所有的土地和民族之中,這正是那獨一真神的護理;如此,當假神的偶像、祭壇、聖林和廟宇在各處被傾覆,其祭祀被禁止之時,便可從猶太人自己的典籍中證明:這事在何等久遠之前就已被預言——免得有人在我們的書卷中讀到時,以為是我們所杜撰。後續之事須在下一卷中考究,此處則當為這冗長的篇幅劃下界限。序言。既然確定凡可欲之事的圓滿即是幸福,而幸福並非女神,乃是神的恩賜,因此人除了那能使他們幸福者以外,不當敬拜任何神(故此,倘若幸福真是女神,便理當說唯有她當受敬拜):
3:517
iam consequenter uideamus, qua causa Deus, qui potest et illa bona dare, quae habere possunt etiam non boni ac per hoc etiam non felices, Romanum imperium tam magnum tamque diuturnum esse uoluerit. Quia enim hoc deorum falsorum illa quam colebant multitudo non fecit, et multa iam diximus, et ubi uisum fuerit opportunum esse dicemus. CAPUT I. Causam Romani imperii omniumque regnorum nec fortuitam esse nec in stellarum positione consistere.
Let us now consequently see for what cause God—who is able to bestow even those goods which even those who are not good, and therefore not happy, can possess—willed the Roman empire to be so great and so long-enduring. For that the multitude of false gods which they worshipped did not bring this about, we have already said much, and where it shall seem opportune we shall say more. CHAPTER I. That the cause of the Roman empire and of all kingdoms is neither fortuitous nor consists in the position of the stars.
那麼,我們接下來要看:神——祂能賜下那些連不善之人、因而不幸福之人也能擁有的福分——為何願意讓羅馬帝國如此偉大、如此長久。至於他們所敬拜的那一大群假神並未成就此事,我們已說了許多,且在適當之處還要再說。第一章。論羅馬帝國以及一切王國的緣由既非出於偶然,也不在於眾星的方位。
3:518
Causa ergo magnitudinis imperii Romani nec fortuita est nec fatalis secundum eorum sententiam siue opinionem, qui ea dicunt esse fortuita, quae uel nullas causas habent uel non ex aliquo rationabili ordine uenientes, et ea fatalia, quae praeter Dei et hominum uoluntatem cuiusdam ordinis necessitate contingunt. Prorsus diuina prouidentia regna constituuntur humana. Quae si propterea quisquam fato tribuit, quia ipsam Dei uoluntatem uel potestatem fati nomine appellat, sententiam teneat, linguam corrigat. Quur enim non hoc primum dicit, quod postea dicturus est, cum ab illo quisquam quaesierit quid dixerit fatum? Nam id homines quando audiunt.
The cause therefore of the greatness of the Roman empire is neither fortuitous nor fatal according to the view or opinion of those who call those things fortuitous which either have no causes, or causes not proceeding from any rational order, and those things fatal which happen, apart from the will of God and of men, by a necessity of a certain order. Without doubt human kingdoms are established by divine providence. And if anyone on that account ascribes this to fate, because he calls the very will or power of God by the name of fate, let him hold his opinion but correct his tongue. For why does he not say first what he is afterward going to say, when anyone asks him what he meant by 'fate'? For when men hear that word,
因此,羅馬帝國強大的緣由,既非出於偶然,也非出於命運——按那些人的看法或意見而言;他們把那些或無緣由、或其緣由不出於任何理性次序的事稱為偶然,又把那些在神與人的意志之外、出於某種次序之必然而發生的事稱為命運。毫無疑問,人間的王國乃是由神的護理所建立。倘若有人因此把這事歸於命運,只因他以「命運」之名稱呼神的旨意或大能,那就讓他持守其見解,卻當修正其措辭。因為當有人問他「命運」是何意時,他為何不先說出他後來要說的話呢?因為人聽見那個詞時,
3:519
usitata loquendi consuetudine non intellegunt nisi uim positionis siderum, qualis est quando quis nascitur siue concipitur; quod aliqui alienant a Dei uoluntate, aliqui ex illa etiam hoc pendere confirmant. Sed illi, qui sine Dei uoluntate decernere opinantur sidera quid agamus uel quid bonorum habeamus malorumue patiamur, ab auribus omnium repellendi sunt, non solum eorum qui ueram religionem tenent sed qui deorum qualiumcumque, licet falsorum, uolunt esse cultores. Haec enim opinio quid agit aliud, nisi ut nullus omnino colatur aut rogetur Deus? Contra quos modo nobis disputatio non est instituta, sed contra hos qui pro defensione eorum, quos deos putant, Christianae religioni aduersantur.
according to the customary usage of speech, understand nothing but the force of the position of the stars, such as it is when one is born or conceived; which some sever from the will of God, while others affirm that this too depends upon it. But those who hold the opinion that, without the will of God, the stars determine what we shall do or what goods we shall have or what evils we shall suffer, are to be repelled from the ears of all—not only of those who hold the true religion, but of those who wish to be worshippers of gods of any sort, even false ones. For what else does this opinion effect, but that no god at all should be worshipped or entreated? It is not against these that our disputation is now framed, but against those who, in defence of those whom they think to be gods, oppose the Christian religion.
按通常的言語習慣,所理解的無非是眾星方位的影響力,就如人出生或受孕時的星象;有些人把這與神的旨意分開,另有些人卻堅稱這事也繫於神的旨意。但那些以為眾星可在神的旨意之外、決定我們當行何事、或我們將得何等福、受何等禍的人,當從眾人耳中被驅逐——不僅從持守真宗教者的耳中,也從那些願作任何種類之神(縱然是假神)之敬拜者的耳中。因為這種見解所成就的,無非是使任何神都不再受敬拜或祈求罷了。我們如今所立的辯論並非針對這些人,乃是針對那些為了維護他們所視為神明者、而與基督教信仰相敵對的人。
3:520
Illi uero, qui positionem stellarum quodam modo decernentium qualis quisque sit et quid ei proueniat boni quidue mali accidat ex Dei uoluntate suspendunt, si easdem stellas putant habere hanc potestatem traditam sibi a summa illius potestate, ut uolentes ista decernant: magnam caelo faciunt iniuriam, in cuius uelut clarissimo senatu ac splendidissima curia opinantur scelera facienda decerni, qualia si aliqua terrena ciuitas decreuisset, genere humano decernente fuerat euertenda. Quale deinde iudicium de hominum factis Deo relinquitur, quibus caelestis necessitas adhibetur, cum dominus ille sit et siderum et hominum? Aut si non dicunt stellas, accepta quidem potestate a.
But those who suspend the position of the stars—which in a certain manner determine what each person is, and what good befalls him or what evil happens to him—from the will of God, if they suppose that those same stars have this power delivered to them by that supreme Power, so that of their own will they decree these things, do a great injury to heaven; in whose senate, as it were most illustrious, and most splendid council-chamber, they imagine that crimes are decreed to be committed—such crimes that, if any earthly city had decreed them, it would have been overthrown by the decree of the human race. What judgment, then, concerning the deeds of men is left to God, to whom a heavenly necessity is applied, since He is Lord both of the stars and of men? Or if they do not say that the stars, having indeed received power from
但那些把眾星的方位——它以某種方式決定各人是何等樣式、有何善臨到他、或有何惡發生在他身上——繫於神旨意的人,倘若以為這同樣的眾星是從那至高的大能領受了這權柄,以致它們憑自己的意志裁定這些事,便對諸天大大地虧負了;在那彷彿最為輝煌的元老院、最為璀璨的議事廳裡,他們竟想像有罪行被裁定要去施行——這等罪行若有任何地上的城邦曾裁定要行,人類定會憑公議將其傾覆。那麼,論到人的行為,還能留下甚麼審判權給神呢?既然有天上的必然加諸於人,而祂卻是眾星與世人之主。或者,他們若不說眾星確是從
3:521
summo Deo, arbitrio suo ista decernere, sed in talibus necessitatibus ingerendis illius omnino iussa conplere: itane de ipso Deo sentiendum est, quod indignissimum uisum est de stellarum uoluntate sentire? Quod si dicuntur stellae significare potius ista quam facere, ut quasi locutio quaedam sit illa positio praedicens futura, non agens (non enim mediocriter doctorum hominum fuit ista sententia): non quidem ita solent loqui mathematici, ut uerbi gratia dicant: \'Mara ita positus homicidam significat\', sed: \'homicidam facit\';
the supreme God, decree these things by their own judgment, but in imposing such necessities entirely fulfil His commands: is it then to be supposed of God Himself what was judged most unworthy to be supposed of the will of the stars? But if it is said that the stars rather signify these things than cause them, so that that position is, as it were, a kind of speech foretelling things to come, not effecting them (for this was the opinion of men by no means moderately learned): the astrologers are not indeed wont to speak so, as to say, for example, 'Mars thus placed signifies a murderer,' but 'makes a murderer';
至高之神領受了權柄,憑自己的判斷裁定這些事,乃是在加諸這等必然之時,完全成就祂的命令:那麼,凡被判定為極不配歸於眾星之意志的,難道竟要歸於神自己嗎?但若有人說,眾星與其說是造成這些事,不如說是表明這些事,以致那星位彷彿是一種預告未來、卻不促成未來的言語(因為這是頗為博學之人的見解):占星家其實並不慣於這樣說,譬如說:「火星如此安置,表示一個殺人犯」,而是說:「使之成為殺人犯」;
3:522
uerumtamen ut concedamus non eos ut debent loqui et a philosophis accipere oportere sermonis regulam ad ea praenuntianda, quae in siderum positione reperire se putant: quid fit, quod nihil umquam dicere potuerunt, quur in uita geminorum, in actionibus, in euentis, in professionibus, artibus, honoribus ceterisque rebus ad humanam uitam pertinentibus adque in ipsa morte sit plerumque tanta diuersitas, ut similiores eis sint, quantum ad haec adtinet, multi extranei quam ipsi inter se gemini perexiguo temporis interuallo in nascendo separati, in conceptu autem per unum concubitum uno etiam momento seminati? CAPUT II. De geminorum simili dissimilique ualetudine.
nevertheless, granting that they do not speak as they ought, and that they should receive from the philosophers the rule of discourse for foretelling those things which they think they find in the position of the stars: how comes it that they have never been able to say anything as to why, in the life of twins, in their actions, in their outcomes, in their professions, arts, honours, and other things pertaining to human life, and in their very death, there is for the most part so great a diversity, that, as far as these matters are concerned, many strangers are more like them than the twins themselves are like each other—twins separated in birth by a very tiny interval of time, yet sown in conception by a single act of intercourse, in one and the same moment? CHAPTER II. On the similar and dissimilar health of twins.
然而,縱使我們承認他們所言並不合宜,承認他們理當從哲學家那裡領受言談的規則,以預告他們自以為在星位中所發現之事:那麼,為何他們從未能說出緣由——何以在雙生子的一生中,在他們的行為、際遇、職業、技藝、尊榮以及其他關乎人生之事,乃至在他們的死亡上,多半有如此巨大的差異,以致就這些事而論,許多外人反倒比雙生子彼此更為相像?這雙生子出生時僅相隔極短暫的片刻,受孕時卻是經由同一次交合、甚至在同一瞬間播下的。第二章。論雙生子健康的相同與相異。
3:523
Cicero dicit Hippocratem, nobilissimum medicum, scriptum reliquisse, quosdam fratres, cum simul aegrotare coepissent et eorum morbus eodem tempore ingrauesceret, eodem leuaretur, geminos suspicatum; quos Posidonius Stoicus, multum astrologiae deditus, eadem constitutione astrorum natos eademque conceptos solebat adserere. Ita quod medicus pertinere credebat ad simillimam temperiem ualetudinis, hoc philosophus astrologus ad uim constitutionemque siderum, quae fuerat quo tempore concepti natique sunt.
Cicero says that Hippocrates, the most renowned physician, left it in writing that, when certain brothers had begun to fall ill together, and their disease grew worse at the same time and was relieved at the same time, he suspected them to be twins; whom Posidonius the Stoic, much given to astrology, used to assert had been born under the same constitution of the stars and conceived under the same. Thus what the physician believed pertained to a most similar temperament of health, this the philosopher-astrologer ascribed to the force and constitution of the stars under which they had been conceived and born.
西塞羅說,最負盛名的醫師希波克拉底曾留下文字記載:有某對兄弟同時開始患病,他們的病同時加重、又同時減輕,他便猜想他們是雙生子;而那篤好占星術的斯多噶派人波西多尼烏斯,則常斷言他們是在相同的星象格局下出生、又在相同的格局下受孕的。如此,醫師認為屬於極相似之健康氣質的緣由,這位哲學家兼占星家卻歸於他們受孕及出生時眾星的影響與格局。
3:524
In hac causa multo est acceptabilior et de proximo credibilior coniectura medicinalis, quoniam parentes ut erant corpore adfecti, dum concumberent, ita primordia conceptorum adfici potuerunt, ut consecutis ex materno corpore prioribus incrementis paris ualetudinis nascerentur; deinde in una domo eisdem alimentis nutriti, ubi aerem et loci positionem et uim aquarum plurimum ualere ad corpus uel bene uel male accipiendum medicina testatur, eisdem etiam exercitationibus adsuefacti tam simi lia corpora gererent, ut etiam ad aegrotandum uno tempore eisdemque causis similiter mouerentur.
In this matter the medical conjecture is far more acceptable and more credible at first hand, since, as the parents were affected in body when they lay together, so the beginnings of the conceived offspring could be affected, so that, with the prior increments following from the maternal body, they were born of equal health; then, nourished in one house by the same foods—where medicine testifies that the air and the position of the place and the force of the waters have very great power for the body's being well or ill received—and accustomed also to the same exercises, they bore bodies so alike that they were moved to falling ill at one time and from the same causes alike.
在此事上,醫學的推測遠為可取、也更為近情而可信;因為父母在同房之時其身體既有何等狀況,所受孕之胎兒的起始也能相應受其影響,以致他們從母體承續先前的成長,便以同等的健康出生;其後在同一屋中以相同的食物餵養——醫學見證:空氣、地點的方位、水質的影響,對身體的健康或患病有極大的作用——又習於相同的鍛鍊,於是擁有如此相似的身體,以致在同一時候、出於同樣的緣由,同樣地染病。
3:525
Constitutionem uero caeli ac siderum, quae fuit quando concepti siue nati sunt, uelle trahere ad istam aegrotandi parilitatem, cum tam multa diuersissimi generis diuersissimorum effectuum et euentorum eodem tempore in unius regionis terra eidem caelo subdita potuerint concipi et nasci, nescio cuius sit insolentiae. Nos autem nouimus geminos non solum actus et peregrinationes habere diuersas, uerum etiam dispares aegritudines perpeti. De qua re facillimam, quantum mihi uidetur, rationem redderet Hippocrates, diuersis alimentis et exercitationibus, quae non de corporis temperatione, sed de animi uoluntate ueniunt, dissimiles eis accidere potuisse ualetudines.
But to wish to drag the constitution of the heaven and the stars, which existed when they were conceived or born, to this likeness of falling sick—when so many things of most diverse kind, with most diverse effects and outcomes, could be conceived and born at the same time in the land of one region subject to the same sky—I know not of what presumption this is. We, moreover, have known twins who not only have diverse pursuits and travels, but also undergo unequal illnesses. Of this matter Hippocrates would, as it seems to me, give a most easy account: that by diverse foods and exercises—which come not from the temperament of the body, but from the will of the mind—dissimilar states of health could have befallen them.
然而,竟要把他們受孕或出生時諸天和眾星的格局,硬扯到這種患病的相似上——既然如此眾多種類各異、果效與結局也各異的事物,能在隸屬於同一天空之同一地域的土地上、於同一時刻受孕並出生——我實在不知這是何等的僭妄。再者,我們也認識一些雙生子,他們不僅有各異的事業與旅程,更患著不同的疾病。論到此事,依我看來,希波克拉底必能輕易給出說明:藉著各異的飲食與鍛鍊——這些並非出於身體的氣質,乃是出於心志的意願——他們便能罹患不相同的疾病。
3:526
Porro autem Posidonius uel quilibet fatalium siderum adsertor mirum si potest hic inuenire quid dicat, si nolit inperitorum mentibus in eis quas nesciunt rebus inludere. Quod enim conantur efficere de interuallo exiguo temporis, quod inter se gemini dum nascerentur habuerunt, propter caeli particulam, ubi ponitur horae notatio, quem horoscopum uocant: aut non tantum ualet, quanta inuenitur in geminorum uoluntatibus actibus moribus casibusque diuersitas, aut plus etiam ualet, quam est geminorum uel humilitas generis eadem uel nobilitas, cuius maximam diuersitatem non nisi in hora, qua quisque nascitur, ponunt.
Moreover, it would be a wonder if Posidonius, or any other asserter of fatal stars, could here find anything to say, unless he wished to mock the minds of the unskilled in matters they do not know. For what they attempt to bring about from that scanty interval of time which the twins had between them while being born—on account of that little portion of the heaven where the marking of the hour is placed, which they call the horoscope—either is not of such force as the diversity that is found in the wills, acts, manners, and chances of twins, or else is of even greater force than the very lowliness or nobility of birth of the twins, the greatest diversity of which they place in nothing but the hour in which each is born.
再者,倘若波西多尼烏斯、或任何主張命運之星的人,竟能在此找出甚麼話來說,那才稀奇;除非他想在無知者所不曉得的事上戲弄他們的心智。因為他們企圖從雙生子出生時彼此相隔的那短暫片刻——即憑那一小片天空(時刻的標記就置於其上,他們稱之為「星盤」)——所要推出的結論,要麼其影響力不及雙生子在意志、行為、品性與際遇中所見的差異,要麼其影響力甚至超過雙生子出身的卑微或尊貴本身,而他們把這出身最大的差異全歸於各人出生的那一時辰。
3:527
Ac per hoc si tam celeriter alter post alterum nascitur, ut eadem pars horoscopi maneat, paria cuncta quaero, quae in nullis possunt geminis inueniri; si autem sequentis tarditas horoscopum mutat, parentes diuersos quaero, quos gemini habere non possunt. CAPUT III. De argumento, quod ex rota figuli Nigidius mathematicus adsumsit in quaestione geminorum. Frustra itaque adfertur nobile illud commentum de figuli rota, quod respondisse ferunt Nigidium hac quaestione turbatum, unde et Figulus appellatus est. Dum enim rotam figuli ui quanta potuit intor?isset, currente illa bis numero de atramento tamquam uno eius loco summa celeritate percussit;
And on this account, if one twin is born so swiftly after the other that the same part of the horoscope remains, I demand that all things be equal—which can be found in no twins; but if the slowness of the later-born changes the horoscope, I demand diverse parents—which twins cannot have. CHAPTER III. On the argument which Nigidius the astrologer took from the potter's wheel in the question of twins. In vain, therefore, is that famous device about the potter's wheel brought forward, which Nigidius is said to have given in reply, being perplexed by this question—whence also he was called Figulus ('the Potter'). For while he whirled a potter's wheel with all the force he could, he struck it twice in number with ink, as though in one place of it, with the utmost swiftness while it ran;
據此,倘若一個雙生子出生得如此迅速,緊隨另一個之後,以致星盤的同一部分仍維持不變,那麼我便要求二人凡事相同——這在任何雙生子身上都找不到;但倘若後出生者的延遲改變了星盤,那麼我便要求他們有不同的父母——這是雙生子不可能有的。第三章。論占星家尼吉狄烏斯在雙生子問題上從陶工輪盤所取的論證。因此,那關於陶工輪盤的著名巧計被搬出來實屬枉然;據說尼吉狄烏斯被這問題困住時曾以此作答——他也因此被稱為菲古路斯(即「陶工」)。原來他竭盡全力旋轉陶工的輪盤,趁它飛轉之時,以極快的速度用墨在彷彿同一處的地方點了兩下;
3:528
deinde inuenta sunt signa, quae fixerat, desistente motu, non paruo interuallo in rotae illius extremitate distantia. <Sic, inquit, in tanta rapacitate caeli, etiamsi alter post alterum tanta celeritate nascatur, quanta rotam bis ipse percussi, in caeli spatio plurimum est: hinc sunt, inquit, quaecumque dissimillima perhibentur in moribus casibusque geminorum.\' Hoc figmentum fragilius est quam uasa, quae illa rotatione finguntur. Nam si tam multum in caelo interest, quod constellationibus conprehendi non potest, ut alteri geminorum hereditas obueniat, alteri non obueniat:
then, when the motion ceased, the marks which he had made were found to be at no small interval apart on the rim of that wheel. 'Thus,' he said, 'in so great a rapidity of the heaven, even though one be born after another with such swiftness as I struck the wheel twice, in the space of the heaven it is very much: hence,' he said, 'come whatever things are reported as most dissimilar in the manners and chances of twins.' This figment is more fragile than the vessels which are fashioned by that whirling. For if there is so much difference in the heaven—which cannot be comprehended by the constellations—that to one of the twins an inheritance should fall, and to the other it should not fall:
其後,當輪盤停轉時,他所點的記號竟在那輪盤的邊緣上相隔不小的距離。他說:「如此,在諸天這般迅速的旋轉中,縱然一人出生在另一人之後,其迅捷一如我點輪盤兩下,但在天空的廣度上卻相差甚遠;他說,雙生子在品性與際遇上所傳為極不相像的種種,便由此而來。」這虛構之說比那旋轉所塑成的器皿還要脆弱。因為若諸天中有如此之大的差異——大到星座無法把握——以致一個雙生子得了產業,另一個卻得不著:
3:529
quur audent ceteris, qui gemini non sunt, cum inspexerint eorum constellationes, talia pronuntiare, quae ad illud secretum pertinent, quod nemo potest conprehendere et momentis adnotare nascentium? Si autem propterea talia dicunt in aliorum genituris, quia haec ad productiora spatia temporum pertinent; momenta uero illa partium minutarum, quae inter se gemini possunt habere nascentes, rebus minimis tribuuntur, de qualibus mathematici non solent consuli (quis enim consulat quando sedeat, quando deambulet, quando uel quid prandeat?): numquid ista dicimus, quando in moribus operibus casibusque geminorum plurima plurimumque diuersa monstramus? * CAPUT IIII.
why do they dare, with respect to others who are not twins, when they have inspected their constellations, to pronounce such things as pertain to that secret which no one can comprehend and note down in the moments of those being born? But if they say such things in the nativities of others because these things pertain to more extended spaces of time, whereas those moments of minute portions, which twins being born can have between them, are assigned to the smallest matters, about which astrologers are not wont to be consulted (for who consults when he is to sit, when to walk, when or what he is to lunch upon?): do we then speak of such things, when we point out in the manners, works, and chances of twins very many and very greatly diverse matters? CHAPTER IV.
那麼,他們為何竟敢——對於那些並非雙生子的人,在察看了他們的星座之後——宣告這等屬於那祕密的事呢?那祕密是無人能把握、也無法在嬰兒出生的諸片刻間記錄下來的。但他們若說,他們之所以在別人的出生時辰上講論這等事,是因為這些事關乎較長的時段,而雙生子出生時彼此間那些細微片刻的瞬間,只關乎最微小之事,是占星家不慣於被諮詢的(因為誰會去詢問自己何時當坐、何時當行、何時或當吃甚麼午餐呢?):那麼,當我們在雙生子的品性、作為與際遇中指出極多、且極為各異的事時,難道我們所說的是這等瑣事麼?第四章。
3:530
De Esau et Jacob geminis multum inter se morum et actionum qualitate disparibus. Nati sunt duo gemini antiqua patrum memoria ut de insignibus loquar) sic alter post alterum, ut posterior plantam prioris teneret. Tanta in eorum uita fuerunt moribusque diuersa, tanta in actibus disparilitas, tanta in parentum amore dissimilitudo, ut etiam inimicos eos inter se faceret ipsa distantia. Numquid hoc dicitur, quia uno ambulante alius sedebat, et alio dormiente alius uigilabat, et alio loquente tacebat alius; quae pertinent ad illas minutias, quae non possunt ab eis conprehendi, qui constitutionem siderum, qua quisque nascitur, scribunt, unde mathematici consulantur?
On Esau and Jacob, twins very unlike each other in the quality of their manners and actions. Two twins were born in the ancient memory of the fathers (to speak of notable instances), one after the other in such wise that the later held the heel of the prior. So great were the diversities in their life and manners, so great the disparity in their deeds, so great the dissimilarity in their parents' love, that this very distance even made them enemies to each other. Is this said because, while one walked, the other sat, and while one slept, the other kept watch, and while one spoke, the other was silent—which things pertain to those minute matters that cannot be comprehended by those who write down the constitution of the stars under which each is born, whence the astrologers are consulted?
論以掃和雅各,這對雙生子在品性與行為的特質上彼此極不相同。在列祖古遠的記憶中(且舉著名之例),曾有兩個雙生子相繼而生,後者抓住前者的腳跟。他們一生與品性的差異如此之大,行為的懸殊如此之大,父母之愛的不同如此之大,以致這距離本身竟使他們彼此為仇。難道這是因為一個行走時另一個正坐著,一個睡覺時另一個正警醒,一個說話時另一個正緘默麼?這些都屬於那些細微之事,是那些記下各人出生時眾星格局、以供占星家諮詢的人所無法把握的。
3:531
Unus duxit mercennariam seruitutem, alius non seruiuit; unus a matre diligebatur, alius non diligebatur; unus honorem, qui magnus aput eos habebatur, amisit, indeptus est alter. Quid de uxoribus, quid de filiis, quid de rebus, quanta diuersitas! Si ergo haec ad illas pertinent minutias temporum, quae inter se habent gemini, et constellationibus non adscribuntur: quare aliorum constellationibus inspectis ista dicuntur? Si autem ideo dicuntur, quia non ad minuta inconprehensibilia, sed ad temporum spatia pertinent, quae obseruari notarique possunt: quid hic agit rota illa figuli, nisi ut homines luteum cor habentes in gyrum mittantur, ne mathematicorum uaniloquia conuincantur? CAPUT V.
One bore a hireling's servitude, the other served not; one was loved by his mother, the other was not loved; one lost the honour which was held great among them, the other obtained it. What of their wives, what of their children, what of their possessions—how great the diversity! If, then, these things pertain to those minute portions of time which twins have between themselves, and are not ascribed to the constellations: why, when the constellations of others are inspected, are these things said? But if they are said for this reason, that they pertain not to incomprehensible minute moments, but to spaces of time which can be observed and noted: what is that potter's wheel doing here, except that men with hearts of clay may be set spinning in a circle, lest the empty babblings of the astrologers be refuted? CHAPTER V.
一個受了雇工般的奴役,另一個卻未為奴;一個為母親所愛,另一個卻不蒙愛;一個失去了在他們中間被視為尊大的尊榮,另一個卻得著了。至於他們的妻子、兒女、產業——差異何其之大!那麼,若這些事關乎雙生子彼此間那些細微的時間片段,而不歸於星座:那麼,當察看別人的星座時,為何又講論這些事呢?但若說這些事的緣由,是因它們並非關乎不可把握的細微片刻,乃關乎可以觀測並記錄的時段:那麼,那陶工的輪盤在此有何用處,豈不過是使那些心如泥土的人被旋入圈中打轉,免得占星家空洞的胡言被駁倒罷了?第五章。
3:532
Quibus modis conuincantur mathematici uanam scientiam profiteri. Quid idem ipsi, quorum morbum, quod eodem tempore grauior leuiorque apparebat amborum, medicinaliter inspiciens Hippocrates geminos suspicatus est, nonne satis istos redarguunt, qui uolunt sideribus dare, quod de corporum simili temperatione ueniebat? Quur enim similiter eodemque tempore, non alter prior, alter posterior aegrotabant, sicut nati fuerant, quia utique simul nasci ambo non poterant? Aut si nihil momenti adtulit, ut diuersis temporibus aegrotarent, quod diuersis temporibus nati sunt: quare tempus in nascendo diuersum ad aliarum rerum diuersitates ualere contendunt?
By what ways the astrologers are convicted of professing a vain science. What of these very men themselves, whose illness—because it appeared at the same time more grave and more mild in both—Hippocrates, inspecting it medically, suspected to be twins: do they not sufficiently refute those who wish to give to the stars what came from the similar temperament of the bodies? For why did they fall sick at the same time and in like manner—not one before, the other after, as they had been born, since assuredly both could not be born at the same time? Or if it brought no moment of difference, that they should fall sick at diverse times, that they were born at diverse times: why do they contend that the diverse time of birth has force for the diversities of other matters?
論占星家以何種方式被證實他們所宣稱的是一門虛妄的學問。再說這些人本身——希波克拉底正是因他們的病在二人身上同時顯得時重時輕,以醫學眼光察看之,便猜想他們是雙生子——他們豈不充分駁倒了那些想把出於身體相似氣質之事歸給眾星的人麼?因為他們為何同時、且以相同的方式患病,而非一個在先、一個在後,如同他們出生時那樣?因為二人斷不可能同時出生。再者,他們既在不同時候出生,若這對他們在不同時候患病並未帶來絲毫差異:那麼他們為何又堅稱,出生時間的不同對其他事的差異有影響力呢?
3:533
Quur potuerunt diuersis temporibus peregrinari, diuersis temporibus ducere uxores, diuersis temporibus filios procreare et multa alia, propterea quia diuersis temporibus nati sunt, et non potuerunt eadem causa diuersis etiam temporibus aegrotare? Si enim dispar nascendi mora mutauit horoscopum et disparilitatem intulit ceteris rebus: quur illud in aegritudinibus mansit, quod habebat in temporis aequalitate conceptus? Aut si fata ualetudinis in conceptu sunt, aliarum uero rerum in ortu esse dicuntur, non deberent inspectis natalium constellationibus de ualetudine aliquid dicere, quando eis inspicienda conceptionalis hora non datur.
Why could they travel at diverse times, take wives at diverse times, beget children at diverse times, and do many other things, for the reason that they were born at diverse times, and yet could not, for the same cause, also fall sick at diverse times? For if the unequal delay of birth changed the horoscope and introduced disparity into the other matters: why did that remain in their illnesses which they had from the equality of the time of conception? Or if the fates of health lie in the conception, but those of other matters are said to lie in the birth, they ought not, after inspecting the constellations of nativity, to say anything about health, since the hour of conception is not given to them to be inspected.
他們既然因在不同時候出生,便能在不同時候旅行、在不同時候娶妻、在不同時候生子,並行許多別的事,為何卻不能因同一緣由也在不同時候患病呢?因為若出生延遲的不等改變了星盤、又把差異引入其他諸事:那麼為何在他們的疾病上,仍保留著他們從受孕時間相等而來的那份相同呢?再者,若健康的命運在於受孕,而其他諸事的命運卻被說成在於出生:那麼他們察看了出生的星座之後,便不該對健康說甚麼,因為受孕的時辰並未交給他們去察看。
3:534
Si autem ideo praenuntiant aegritudines non inspecto conceptionis horoscopo, quia indicant eas momenta nascentium: quo modo dicerent cuilibet eorum geminorum ex natiuitatis hora, quando aegrotaturus esset, cum et alter, qui non habebat eandem horam natiuitatis, necesse haberet pariter aegrotare? Deinde quaero: si tanta distantia est temporis in natiuitate geminorum, ut per hanc oporteat eis constellationes fieri diuersas propter diuersum horoscopum et ob hoc diuersos omnes cardines, ubi tanta uis ponitur, ut hinc etiam diuersa sint fata: unde hoc accidere potuit, cum eorum conceptus diuersum tempus habere non possit?
But if they foretell illnesses without the horoscope of conception being inspected, because the moments of birth indicate them: how would they tell either of those twins, from the hour of nativity, when he was going to fall ill, since the other also—who did not have the same hour of nativity—would of necessity fall ill in like manner? Then I ask: if there is so great a distance of time in the nativity of twins that on account of it diverse constellations must be made for them, on account of the diverse horoscope, and on this account all the diverse cardinal points, in which so great force is placed that hence even their fates are diverse: whence could this come to pass, since their conception cannot have a diverse time?
但他們若不察看受孕的星盤,仍預告疾病,因為出生的諸片刻便能指明疾病:那麼他們怎能憑出生的時辰告訴那兩個雙生子中的任一人何時將要患病呢?既然另一個——他並沒有相同的出生時辰——也必然會同樣患病。其次我問:若雙生子出生時有如此巨大的時間距離,以致須因不同的星盤而為他們製定不同的星座,並因此而有一切不同的樞點(樞點被賦予如此大的力量,以致連他們的命運都因此各異):那麼,既然他們的受孕不可能有不同的時間,這事又從何而來呢?
3:535
Aut si duorum uno momento temporis conceptorum potuerunt esse ad nascendum fata disparia, quur non et duorum uno momento temporis natorum possint esse ad uiuendum adque moriendum fata disparia? Nam si unum momentum, quo ambo concepti sunt, non inpediuit, ut alter prior, alter posterior nasceretur: quur, uno momento si duo nascantur, inpedit aliquid, ut alter prior, alter posterior moriatur? Si conceptio momenti unius diuersos casus in utero geminos habere permittit, quur natiuitas momenti unius non etiam quoslibet duos in terra diuersos casus habere permittat, ac sic omnis huius artis uel potius uanitatis commenta tollantur? Quid est hoc, quur uno tempore, momento uno.
Or if the fates for being born could be unequal for two conceived in one moment of time, why could not the fates for living and dying also be unequal for two born in one moment of time? For if the one moment in which both were conceived did not hinder that one should be born first, the other later: why, if two be born in one moment, does anything hinder that one should die first, the other later? If the conception of one moment permits the twins to have diverse fortunes in the womb, why does the nativity of one moment not also permit any two persons on earth to have diverse fortunes, and thus the inventions of this art—or rather of this vanity—be all done away with? What is this, that those conceived at one time, in one moment,
再者,若在同一時間片刻受孕的二人,其出生的命運能不相等,那麼在同一時間片刻出生的二人,其生與死的命運為何就不能不相等呢?因為若二人受孕的同一片刻,並未攔阻一人在先出生、另一人在後出生:那麼,若二人在同一片刻出生,又有甚麼能攔阻一人在先死亡、另一人在後死亡呢?若一片刻的受孕容許雙生子在母腹中有各異的際遇,那麼一片刻的出生,為何不也容許地上任何兩人有各異的際遇,從而把這門技藝——或不如說這虛妄——的種種虛構全然廢去呢?這是怎麼回事:在同一時間、同一片刻、
3:536
sub una eademque caeli positione concepti diuersa habent fata, quae illos perducant ad diuersarum horarum natiuitatem, et uno momento temporis sub una eademque caeli positione de duabus matribus duo pariter nati diuersa fata habere non possint, quae illos perducant ad diuersam uiuendi uel moriendi necessitatem? An concepti nondum habent fata, quae nisi nascantur habere non poterunt? Quid est ergo quod dicunt, si hora conceptionalis inueniatur, multa ab istis dici posse diuinius? Unde etiam illud a nonnullis praedicatur, quod quidam sapiens horam elegit, qua cum uxore concumberet, unde filium mirabilem gigneret.
under one and the same position of the heaven, have diverse fates which bring them to the nativity of diverse hours; and yet two who are born equally of two mothers in one moment of time, under one and the same position of the heaven, cannot have diverse fates which bring them to a diverse necessity of living or dying? Or do those conceived not yet have fates, which they cannot have unless they be born? What then is it that they say, that if the hour of conception be found, many things can be said by them more divinely? Whence also this is reported by some, that a certain wise man chose an hour in which to lie with his wife, that he might beget a wonderful son.
在同一個天空方位下受孕的人,竟有各異的命運,引他們到不同時辰的出生;而在同一時間片刻、同一個天空方位下、由兩位母親同樣生下的兩人,卻不能有各異的命運,引他們到不同的生死之必然呢?或者,受孕者尚未有命運,除非他們出生,否則便不能有命運?那麼,他們所說的「若找出受孕的時辰,便能更如神諭般說出許多事」,又是甚麼意思呢?由此也有人傳說:某位智者揀選了一個時辰與妻子同房,好生下一個非凡的兒子。
3:537
Unde postremo et hoc est, quod de illis pariter aegrotantibus geminis Posidonius, magnus astrologus idemque philosophus, respondebat, ideo fieri, quod eodem tempore fuissent nati eodemque concepti. Nam utique propter hoc addebat conceptionem, ne diceretur ei non ad liquidum eodem tempore potuisse nasci, quos constabat omnino eodem tempore fuisse conceptos, ut hoc, quod similiter simulque aegrotabant, non daret de proximo pari corporis temperamento, sed eandem quoque ualetudinis parilitatem sidereis nexibus adligaret. Si igitur in conceptu tanta uis est ad aequalitatem fatorum, non debuerunt nascendo eadem fata mutari.
Whence, lastly, this also is what Posidonius—a great astrologer and likewise a philosopher—used to answer concerning those twins who fell ill alike: that it came about because they had been born at the same time and conceived at the same time. For surely he added the conception on this account, lest it should be said to him that those whom it was certain had been conceived altogether at the same time could not without question have been born at the same time; so that, as for their being sick alike and together, he might not derive it from their proximate equal temperament of body, but might bind that very parity of health also to starry connections. If, therefore, there is so great a force in conception toward the equality of fates, the same fates ought not to have been changed in being born.
由此,最後還有波西多尼烏斯——一位偉大的占星家兼哲學家——論到那對同樣患病的雙生子所慣常的回答:說這事之所以發生,是因他們在同一時候出生、又在同一時候受孕。原來他在此特意加上受孕一事,免得有人對他說:那既確定是完全同時受孕的二人,未必能毫無疑問地同時出生;如此,論到他們同樣且同時患病,他便不致將其歸於他們身體就近相等的氣質,而是要把這份健康的相等也繫於眾星的聯結。那麼,若受孕對命運的相等有如此大的力量,這同樣的命運在出生時就不該被改變了。
3:538
Aut si propterea mutantur fata geminorum, quia temporibus diuersis nascuntur, quur non potius intellegamus iam fuisse mutata, ut diuersis temporibus nascerentur? Itane non mutat fata natiuitatis uoluntas uiuentium, cum mutet fata conceptionis ordo nascentium? CAPUT VI. De geminis disparis sexus. Quamquam et in ipsis geminorum conceptibus, ubi certe amborum eadem momenta sunt temporum, unde fit ut sub eadem constellatione fatali alter concipiatur masculus, altera femina? Nouimus geminos diuersi sexus, ambo adhuc uiuunt, ambo aetate adhuc uigent;
Or if the fates of twins are changed for this reason, that they are born at diverse times, why do we not rather understand that they had already been changed, so that they should be born at diverse times? Does not, then, the will of the living change the fates of nativity, since the order of those being born changes the fates of conception? CHAPTER VI. On twins of unlike sex. And yet, even in the very conceptions of twins, where assuredly the moments of time are the same for both, how comes it that, under the same fatal constellation, one is conceived male and the other female? We have known twins of diverse sex; both are still living, both still flourish in age;
再者,若雙生子的命運因他們在不同時候出生而被改變,我們為何不寧可這樣理解:命運早已被改變,以致他們要在不同時候出生呢?那麼,既然出生者的次序能改變受孕的命運,活人的意志豈不也能改變出生的命運麼?第六章。論不同性別的雙生子。然而,即使在雙生子的受孕本身——其時間片刻對二人而言確然相同——又何以在同一個命運之星座下,一個受孕為男、另一個受孕為女呢?我們認識一對不同性別的雙生子,二人如今都還活著,都正當盛年;
3:539
quorum cum sint inter se similes corporum species, quantum in diuerso sexu potest, instituto tamen et proposito uitae ita sunt dispares, ut praeter actus, quos necesse est a uirilibus distare femineos (quod ille in officio comitis militat et a sua domo paene semper peregrinatur, illa de solo patrio et de rure proprio non recedit), insuper (quod est incredibilius, si astralia fata credantur; non autem mirum, si uoluntates hominum et Dei munera cogitentur) ille coniugatus, illa uirgo sacra est; ille numerosam prolem genuit, illa nec nupsit. At enim plurimum uis horoscopi ualet. Hoc quam nihil sit, iam satis disserui. Sed qualecumque sit, in ortu ualere dicunt; numquid et in conceptu?
and although the appearances of their bodies are mutually similar, as far as is possible in a diverse sex, yet in the disposition and purpose of life they are so unlike, that—besides the acts in which feminine ones must of necessity differ from manly ones (for he serves in the office of a count and is almost always travelling away from his own home, while she does not depart from her native soil and her own countryside)—moreover (which is more incredible, if astral fates be believed; but not to be wondered at, if the wills of men and the gifts of God be considered) he is married, she is a consecrated virgin; he has begotten numerous offspring, she has not even married. 'But the force of the horoscope avails very much.' How utterly worthless this is, I have already sufficiently discoursed. But whatever it may be, they say it avails at birth; does it also avail in conception?
雖然他們身體的外貌彼此相似——在不同性別所能容許的範圍內——然而在人生的志向與目標上卻如此不同,以致——除了那些女子必然與男子有別的行為之外(因為他在伯爵的職任上服役,幾乎總是離家在外,而她卻不離本鄉故土)——更有甚者(這在相信星命的人看來實在難以置信;但若思想人的意志與神的恩賜,便不足為奇):他已成婚,她卻是奉獻的童貞女;他生了眾多的後裔,她甚至從未出嫁。「但星盤的力量極大。」這是何等的一文不值,我已充分論述過了。但無論它是甚麼,他們說它在出生時有作用;那麼在受孕時也有作用麼?
3:540
ubi et unum concubitum esse manifestum est, et tanta naturae uis est, ut, cum conceperit femina, deinde alterum concipere omnino non possit; unde necesse est eadem esse in geminis momenta conceptus. An forte quia diuerso horoscopo nati sunt, aut ille in masculum, dum nascerentur, aut illa in feminam commutata est? Cum igitur non usquequaque absurde dici posset ad solas corporum differentias adflatus quosdam ualere sidereos, sicut in solaribus accessibus et decessibus uidemus etiam ipsius anni tempora uariari et lunaribus incrementis adque detrimentis augeri et minui quaedam genera rerum, sicut echinos et conchas et mirabiles aestus oceani;
For here it is manifest both that there was a single act of intercourse, and that so great is the force of nature that, when a woman has conceived, she cannot thereafter conceive another at all; whence it is necessary that the moments of conception be the same in twins. Or was it perhaps because they were born under a diverse horoscope, that either he, while they were being born, was changed into a male, or she into a female? Whereas, then, it could not be said altogether absurdly that certain starry influences avail only as to the differences of bodies—just as in the approaches and recedings of the sun we see even the seasons of the year itself varied, and by the waxings and wanings of the moon certain kinds of things are increased and diminished, such as sea-urchins and shellfish and the wondrous tides of the ocean;
因為在此顯然有單一一次的交合,又顯然有如此大的自然之力,以致婦人一旦受孕,此後便全然不能再受孕另一胎;由此可知,雙生子受孕的片刻必然相同。或者,難道是因他們在不同的星盤下出生,以致或他在出生時被變為男、或她在出生時被變為女麼?既然並非全然荒謬地可以說:某些星辰的影響僅對身體的差異有作用——正如我們看見在太陽的趨近與遠離中,連一年的時令都有變化,又看見隨著月亮的盈虧,某些種類之物有所增減,如海膽、貝類以及大洋奇妙的潮汐——
3:541
non autem et animi uoluntates positionibus siderum subdi: nunc isti, cum etiam nostros actus inde religare conantur, admonent ut quaeramus, unde ne in ipsis quidem corporibus eis possit ratio ista constare. Quid enim tam ad corpus pertinens quam corporis sexus? et tamen sub eadem positione siderum diuersi sexus gemini concipi potuerunt. Unde quid insipientius dici aut credi potest, quam siderum positionem, quae ad horam conceptionis eadem ambobus fuit, facere non potuisse, ut, cum quo habebat eandem constellationem, sexum diuersum a fratre non haberet; et positionem siderum, quae fuit ad horam nascentium, facere potuisse, ut ab eo tam multum uirginali sanctitate distaret? CAPUT VII.
but that the wills of the mind are not subjected to the positions of the stars: now these men, when they try to bind even our acts thereto, admonish us to inquire whence the reasoning cannot hold good for them even in the very bodies. For what is so pertinent to the body as the body's sex? And yet, under the same position of the stars, twins of diverse sex could be conceived. Whence, what can be said or believed more foolishly than that the position of the stars, which was the same for both at the hour of conception, could not bring it about that he should not have a sex diverse from his brother, with whom he had the same constellation; and that the position of the stars, which existed at the hour of their birth, could bring it about that she should differ from him so greatly in virginal sanctity? CHAPTER VII.
但心志的意願卻不受眾星方位的支配:如今這些人既企圖把我們的行為也繫於眾星,便促使我們去探究:何以這套推理連在身體本身上都不能成立。因為還有甚麼比身體的性別更與身體相關的呢?然而,在同一個眾星方位下,竟能受孕出不同性別的雙生子。由此,還有甚麼說法或信念比這更愚昧的呢——說那在受孕時辰對二人都相同的眾星方位,竟不能使他與那擁有相同星座的弟兄性別不同;而那在他們出生時辰所存在的眾星方位,卻能使她在童貞的聖潔上與他相差如此之大?第七章。
3:542
De electione diei, quo uxor ducitur quoue in agro aliquid plantatur aut seritur. Iam illud quis ferat, quod in eligendis diebus noua quaedam suis actibus fata moliuntur? Non erat uidelicet ille ita natus, ut haberet admirabilem filium, sed ita potius, ut contemtibilem gigneret, et ideo uir doctus elegit horam qua misceretur uxori. Fecit ergo fatum, quod non habebat, et ex ipsius facto coepit esse fatale, quod in eius natiuitate non fuerat. s o stultitiam singularem! Eligitur dies ut ducatur uxor; credo propterea, quia potest in diem non bonum, nisi eligatur, incurri et infeliciter duci. Ubi est ergo quod nascenti iam sidera decreuerunt?
On the choice of the day on which a wife is taken, or on which something is planted or sown in a field. Now who could endure this, that in choosing days men contrive certain new fates for their own acts? That man was not, forsooth, so born that he should have an admirable son, but rather so, that he should beget a contemptible one; and therefore the learned man chose an hour in which to be united with his wife. He therefore made a fate which he did not have, and from his own deed there began to be fated that which had not been in his nativity. O singular folly! A day is chosen that a wife may be taken; I believe for this reason, that one may, unless it be chosen, fall upon a day that is not good, and marry unhappily. Where, then, is that which the stars already decreed to him at his birth?
論揀選娶妻之日,或在田地裡栽種、撒播之日。如今,誰能容忍這事——人在揀選日子時,竟為自己的行為謀劃出某些新的命運?那人原來並非生而注定要有一個令人欽佩的兒子,倒不如說注定要生一個卑賤的;因此那有學問的人便揀選一個時辰與妻子結合。如此,他便造出了他原本沒有的命運,並從他自己的行為中,開始注定了那在他出生時並不存在之事。何其獨特的愚妄!人揀選一個日子娶妻;我想其緣由是:人若不加揀選,便可能遇上不吉之日,以致不幸地成婚。那麼,眾星在他出生時就已為他裁定的,又在哪裡呢?
3:543
An potest homo, quod ei iam constitutum est, diei electione mutare, et quod ipse in eligendo die constituerit, non poterit ab alia potestate mutari? Deinde si soli homines, non autem omnia quae sub caelo sunt, constellationibus subiacent, quur aliter eligunt dies adcommodatos ponendis uitibus uel arboribus uel segetibus, alios dies pecoribus uel domandis uel admittendis maribus, quibus equarum uel boum fetentur armenta, et cetera huius modi? Si autem propterea ualent ad has res dies electi, quia terrenis omnibus corporibus siue animantibus secundum diuersitates temporalium momentorum siderum positio dominatur;
Or can a man change by the choice of a day that which has already been appointed for him, while that which he himself has appointed in choosing a day cannot be changed by another power? Then, if only men, and not all things which are under heaven, are subject to the constellations, why do they choose some days suited for setting vines or trees or crops, and other days for cattle—whether for taming them or for admitting the males by which the herds of mares or oxen are bred—and other such things? But if chosen days avail for these matters because the position of the stars dominates over all earthly bodies or living things according to the diversities of temporal moments:
或者,人豈能藉揀選日子,去改變那已為他所定的事,而他自己在揀選日子時所定的事,卻不能被另一種力量所改變麼?再者,若只有人、而非天下萬物都受星座的支配,那麼他們為何揀選某些日子適合栽種葡萄、樹木或莊稼,又揀選別的日子用於牲畜——或馴服牠們,或放入公獸,好使母馬或母牛的群畜受孕——以及其他諸如此類之事呢?但若所揀選的日子對這些事有作用,是因為眾星的方位按時間片刻的差異支配著一切地上的物體或活物:
3:544
considerent quam innumerabilia sub uno temporis puncto uel nascantur uel oriantur uel inchoentur, et tam diuersos exitus habeant. ut istas obseruationes cuiuis puero ridendas esse persuadeant Quis enim est tam excors, ut audeat dicere omnes arbores, omnes herbas, omnes bestias serpentes aues pisces uermiculos momenta nascendi singillatim habere diuersa? Solent tamen homines ad tentandam peritiam mathematicorum adferre ad eos constellationes mutorum animalium, quorum ortus propter hanc explorationem domi suae diligenter obseruant, eosque mathematicos praeferunt ceteris, qui constellationibus inspectis dicunt non esse hominem natum, sed pecus.
let them consider how innumerable are the things which under one point of time are either born, or rise, or are begun, and yet have outcomes so diverse, that they may persuade any boy that these observations are to be laughed at. For who is so witless as to dare to say that all trees, all herbs, all beasts, serpents, birds, fishes, and little worms have severally diverse moments of birth? Yet men are wont, in order to test the skill of the astrologers, to bring to them the constellations of dumb animals, whose births, for the sake of this exploration, they diligently observe at their own homes; and they prefer those astrologers above the rest who, having inspected the constellations, say that it was not a man that was born, but a beast.
那就讓他們思想:在同一個時間點之下,有何等不可勝數之物或出生、或升起、或開始,其結局卻如此各異,以致足以叫任何孩童都信服:這些觀測之說當被嗤笑。因為誰會如此愚鈍,竟敢說一切樹木、一切草本、一切走獸、爬蟲、飛鳥、游魚、小蟲都各有不同的出生片刻呢?然而,人為了試驗占星家的本領,慣於把啞畜的星座帶給他們——為這探查之故,他們在自己家中仔細觀察那些畜類的出生——並把那些察看星座後說「所生的不是人、乃是牲畜」的占星家,看得高過其餘的人。
3:545
Audent etiam dicere quale pecus, utrum aptum lanitio, an uectationi, an aratro, an custodiae domus. Nam et ad canina fata tentantur et cum magnis admirantium clamoribus ista respondent. Sic desipiunt homines, ut existiment, cum homo nascitur, ceteros rerum ortus ita inhiberi, ut cum illo sub eadem caeli plaga nec musca nascatur. Nam si hanc admiserint, procedit ratiocinatio, quae gradatim accessibus modicis eos a muscis ad camelos elephantosque perducat.
They dare even to say what kind of beast—whether fit for wool-bearing, or for carrying, or for the plough, or for guarding the house. For they are tested as to the fates of dogs too, and answer these things amid the great shouts of those who admire them. Thus men play the fool, so as to suppose that, when a man is born, the other births of things are so inhibited that not even a fly is born with him under the same tract of the sky. For if they admit this, the reasoning advances which, by gradual and modest steps of progress, may lead them from flies to camels and elephants.
他們甚至敢說那是何種牲畜——是宜於產毛、或宜於馱載、或宜於耕犁、或宜於看家。因為他們也在狗的命運上受試驗,並在那些讚嘆者的大聲喝采中答覆這些事。如此,人扮起愚人來,竟以為當一人出生時,萬物的其他出生便都被攔阻,以致在同一片天空下,連一隻蒼蠅都不與他一同出生。因為他們若承認這事,那推理便要層層推進,藉著漸進而微小的步伐,將他們從蒼蠅引到駱駝與大象。
3:546
Nec illud uolunt aduertere, quod electo ad seminandum agrum die tam multa grana in terram simul ueniunt, simul germinant, exorta segete simul herbescunt pubescunt flauescunt, et tamen inde spicas ceteris coaeuas adque, ut ita dixerim, congerminales alias robigo interimit, alias aues depopulantur, alias homines auellunt. Quo modo istis alias constellationes fuisse dicturi sunt, quas tam diuersos exitus habere conspiciunt? An eos paenitebit his rebus dies eligere easque ad caeleste negabunt pertinere decretum, et solos sideribus subdent homines, quibus solis in terra Deus dedit liberas uoluntates?
Nor do they wish to advert to this, that, when a day has been chosen for sowing a field, so many grains come into the earth together, germinate together, and—when the crop has sprung up—together grow into blade, mature, and turn golden; and yet, of the ears coeval with the rest and (so to speak) co-germinal, some are destroyed by blight, some are ravaged by birds, some are plucked up by men. How will they say that these had diverse constellations, which they behold having such diverse outcomes? Or will it repent them to choose days for these matters, and will they deny that these pertain to the heavenly decree, and subject to the stars only men—the only ones on earth to whom God has given free wills?
他們也不願留意這事:當人揀選了一日去播種田地,便有如此眾多的籽粒一同入土、一同發芽,待禾稼長起,又一同抽穗、成熟、轉黃;然而,這些與其餘同齡、且可說是同時萌發的麥穗中,有些被霉病所毀,有些被飛鳥所掠,有些被人拔起。他們眼見這些穗子有如此各異的結局,又怎能說它們有各異的星座呢?或者,他們會後悔為這些事揀選日子,否認這些事關乎天上的旨意,而唯獨使人受眾星支配——人是地上唯一蒙神賜下自由意志的麼?
3:547
His omnibus consideratis non inmerito creditur, cum astrologi mirabiliter multa uera respondent, occulto instinctu fieri spirituum non bonorum, quorum cura est has falsas et noxias opiniones de astralibus fatis inserere humanis mentibus adque firmare, non horoscopi notati et inspecti aliqua arte, quae nulla est. CAPUT VIII. De his, qui non astrorum positionem, sed conexionem causarum ex Dei uoluntate pendentem fati nomine appellant. Qui uero non astrorum constitutionem, sicuti est cum quidque concipitur uel nascitur uel inchoatur, sed omnium conexionem seriemque causarum, qua fit omne quod fit, fati nomine appellant:
All these things being considered, it is not without reason believed that, when the astrologers answer many true things wonderfully, this comes about by the hidden instigation of spirits that are not good, whose care it is to insinuate and confirm in human minds these false and noxious opinions about astral fates—not by any art of the horoscope being marked and inspected, which art is none at all. CHAPTER VIII. On those who call by the name of fate, not the position of the stars, but the connection of causes depending on the will of God. But those who call by the name of fate, not the constitution of the stars, such as it is when anything is conceived or born or begun, but the connection and series of all causes, by which comes about everything that comes about:
既考量了這一切,便不無理由地相信:當占星家奇妙地答出許多真實之事時,這乃是出於那些不善之靈的隱密慫恿;這些靈所專注的,是把這些關乎星命的虛假而有害的見解灌輸並堅固在人心中——而非藉著甚麼標記並察看星盤的技藝,因為那技藝根本不存在。第八章。論那些以「命運」之名稱呼的,不是眾星的方位,乃是繫於神旨意的諸因之聯結的人。但那些以「命運」之名稱呼的,不是事物受孕、出生或開始時的眾星格局,乃是一切緣由的聯結與系列——凡所發生的一切皆由此而成的人:
3:548
non multum cum eis de uerbi controuersia laborandum adque certandum est, quando quidem ipsum causarum ordinem et quandam conexionem Dei summi tribuunt uoluntati et potestati, qui optime et ueracissime creditur et cuncta scire antequam fiant, et nihil inordinatum relinquere; a quo sunt omnes potestates, quamuis ab illo non sint omnium uoluntates. Ipsam itaque praecipue Dei summi uoluntatem, cuius potestas insuperabiliter per cuncta porrigitur, eos appellare fatum sic probatur. Annaei Senecae sunt, nisi fallor, hi uersus: Duc, summe pater altique dominator poli, Quocumque placuit, nulla parendi mora est. Adsum inpiger: fac nolle, comitabor gomens Malusque patiar, facere quod licuit bono.
there is no need to labour much and contend with them about a controversy of the word, since indeed they attribute the very order and a certain connection of causes to the will and power of the most high God, who is most rightly and most truly believed both to know all things before they come to pass and to leave nothing unordered; from whom are all powers, although from Him are not all wills. That it is therefore especially the will of the most high God—whose power is invincibly extended through all things—that they call by the name of fate, is thus proved. These verses are, unless I am mistaken, by Annaeus Seneca: 'Lead me, O supreme Father and Ruler of the lofty pole, wherever it has pleased Thee; there is no delay in obeying. I am present, unwearied: suppose me unwilling, I shall follow groaning, and as a wicked man I shall suffer what I might have done as a good one.'
便無須多費力與他們爭辯詞語上的爭議了,既然他們確實把諸因的次序與某種聯結歸於至高之神的旨意與大能;而這位神,人最公正、最真實地相信祂既在萬事發生之先就知道一切,又不撇下任何事不在次序之中;萬權都出於祂,雖然並非萬人的意志都出於祂。因此,他們以「命運」之名所稱呼的,尤其乃是至高之神的旨意——祂的大能無可抵擋地貫徹於萬有之中——這一點可如此證明。這幾行詩句,若我沒記錯,是安納烏斯·塞涅卡所作:「至高的父啊,崇高蒼穹的主宰,引導我吧,引我往祢所喜悅的任何地方去;順服絕無遲延。我在此,不知疲倦:縱使祢設定我不情願,我也必呻吟著跟隨,並要以惡人的身分受苦,去承擔那本可以善人身分去行之事。」
3:549
Ducunt uolentem fata, nolentem trahunt. Nempe euidentissime hoc ultimo uersu ea fata appellauit, quam supra dixerat summi patris uoluntatem; cui paratum se oboedire dicit, ut uolens ducatur, ne nolens trahatur; quoniam scilicet Ducunt nolentem fata, nolentem trahunt. Illi quoque uersus Homerici huic sententiae suffragantur, quos Cicero in Latinum uertit: Tales sunt hominum mentes, quali pater ipse Iuppiter Iuppiter lustrauit lumine terras. Nec in hac quaestione auctoritatem haberet poetica sententia:
'The fates lead the willing, the unwilling they drag.' Surely in this last verse he most evidently called by the name of fate that which above he had called the will of the supreme Father; to whom he says he is prepared to obey, that he may be led willing, lest he be dragged unwilling; since, namely, 'The fates lead the unwilling, the unwilling they drag.' Those Homeric verses also favour this opinion, which Cicero turned into Latin: 'Such are the minds of men, as is the day which Father Jupiter himself has brought over the lands with his light.' Nor would a poetic sentiment have authority in this question:
「命運引領甘願者,卻拖拽不甘願者。」在這末一行詩中,他最明顯地以「命運」之名稱呼那他在上文稱為至高之父之旨意者;他說他甘願順服這旨意,好叫他被引領而甘願,免得被拖拽而不甘願;正因「命運引領不甘願者,卻拖拽不甘願者」。荷馬的那幾行詩句也支持這見解,西塞羅曾把它譯為拉丁文:「人的心思如何,正如父神朱庇特親自以其光照臨大地的那一日如何。」在此問題上,詩人的言論本不足以為憑:
3:550
sed quoniam Stoicos dicit uim fati adserentes istos ex Homero uersus solere usurpare, non de illius poetae, sed de istorum philosophorum opinione tractatur, cum per istos uersus, quos disputationi adhibent quam de fato habent, quid sentiant esse fatum apertissime declaratur, quoniam Iouem appellant, quem summum deum putant, a quo conexionem dicunt pendere fatorum. CAPUT VIIII. De praescientia Dei et libera hominis uoluntate contra Ciceronis definitionem. Hos Cicero ita redarguere nititur, ut non existimet aliquid se aduersus eos ualere, nisi auferat diuinationem.
but since he says that the Stoics, in asserting the force of fate, are wont to make use of these verses from Homer, it is not the opinion of that poet, but of those philosophers, that is being treated; since, by these verses which they apply to the disputation they hold concerning fate, it is most openly declared what they hold fate to be, since they call it Jupiter, whom they think to be the supreme god, on whom they say the connection of fates depends. CHAPTER IX. On God's foreknowledge and man's free will, against Cicero's definition. These men Cicero strives to refute in such wise that he supposes he can avail nothing against them unless he abolishes divination.
但既然他說斯多噶派在主張命運之力時,慣於引用荷馬的這些詩句,那麼所探討的便不是那詩人的見解,而是那些哲學家的見解;因為藉著他們用於論命運之辯論的這些詩句,便極其公開地宣明了他們以為命運是甚麼,既然他們把命運稱為朱庇特——他們所視為至高之神者——並說命運的聯結繫於他。第九章。論神的預知與人的自由意志,駁西塞羅的定義。對於這些人,西塞羅竭力反駁,以致他以為自己若不廢除占卜,便不能對他們有絲毫成效。
3:551
Quam sic conatur auferre, ut neget esse scientiam futurorum, eamque omnibus uiribus nullam esse omnino contendat, uel in homine uel in deo, nullamque rerum praedictionem. Ita et Dei praescientiam negat et omnem prophetiam luce clariorem conatur euertere uanis argumentationibus et obponendo sibi quaedam oracula, quae facile possunt refelli; quae tamen nec ipsa conuincit. In his autem mathematicorum coniecturis refutandis eius regnat oratio, quia uere tales sunt, ut se ipsae destruant et refellant. Multo sunt autem tolerabiliores, qui uel siderea fata constituunt, quam iste qui tollit praescientiam futurorum. Nam et confiteri esse Deum et negare praescium futurorum apertissima insania est.
This he tries to abolish in such a way as to deny that there is a knowledge of things to come, and to contend with all his might that there is no such thing at all, whether in man or in God, and no prediction of things. Thus he both denies God's foreknowledge and tries to overthrow every prophecy, clearer than light, by empty argumentations, and by setting against himself certain oracles which can easily be refuted—which, however, not even these does he refute. But in refuting these conjectures of the astrologers his discourse reigns, because they are truly such as to destroy and refute themselves. Yet much more tolerable are those who establish even starry fates, than this man who takes away the foreknowledge of things to come. For both to confess that God is, and to deny that He is foreknowing of things to come, is the most open madness.
他企圖以這樣的方式廢除占卜:否認有關乎未來之事的知識,並竭盡全力堅稱,無論在人或在神裡面,都根本沒有這樣的知識,也沒有對事物的任何預言。如此,他既否認神的預知,又企圖以空洞的論證、並藉著向自己提出某些易於駁倒的神諭,去推翻每一個比光更明亮的預言——然而連這些神諭他也未能駁倒。但在駁斥占星家這些臆測之事上,他的論述卻佔了上風,因為這些臆測確實正是那種自我毀滅、自我駁倒的東西。然而,那些甚至設立星命之說的人,比起這位剝奪未來之事預知的人來,倒還遠為可容忍。因為既承認有神、又否認祂預知未來之事,乃是最明顯的瘋狂。
3:552
Quod et ipse cum uideret, etiam illud tentauit quod scriptum est: Dixit insipiens in corde suo: Non est Deus; sed non ex sua persona. Vidit enim quam esset inuidiosum et molestum, ideoque Cottam fecit disputantem de hac re aduersus Stoicos in libris de deorum natura et pro Lucilio Balbo, cui Stoicorum partes defendendas dedit, maluit ferre sententiam quam pro Cotta, qui nullam diuinam naturam esse contendit. In libris uero de diuinatione ex se ipso apertissime obpugnat praescientiam futurorum. Hoc autem totum facere uidetur, ne fatum esse consentiat et perdat liberam uoluntatem. Putat enim concessa scientia futurorum ita esse consequens fatum, ut negari omnino non possit.
And he himself, when he saw this, even attempted that which is written: 'The fool said in his heart, There is no God'; but not in his own person. For he saw how invidious and troublesome it was, and therefore he made Cotta dispute on this matter against the Stoics in the books On the Nature of the Gods, and preferred to deliver his sentence for Lucilius Balbus, to whom he gave the part of the Stoics to defend, rather than for Cotta, who contends that there is no divine nature. But in the books On Divination he openly impugns, of his own accord, the foreknowledge of things to come. And this he seems to do wholly lest he should consent that fate exists, and lose free will. For he thinks that, foreknowledge of things to come being granted, fate follows so closely that it cannot at all be denied.
他自己看見這點時,甚至嘗試了那經上所記的話:「愚頑人心裡說,沒有神」;只是並非以自己的身分。因為他看出這話何等令人憎厭、何等惹人麻煩,因此他在《論諸神的本性》二書中,讓科塔就此事與斯多噶派辯論,並寧可把自己的判斷給了路奇利烏斯·巴爾布斯——他把護衛斯多噶派之職交給了此人——而非給科塔,因為科塔堅稱根本沒有神性。但在《論占卜》二書中,他卻出於己意,公然攻擊對未來之事的預知。而他這樣行,似乎全是為免他承認命運存在、以致喪失自由意志。因為他認為,一旦承認對未來之事的預知,命運便緊隨而至,以致根本無法被否認。
3:553
Sed quoquo modo se habeant tortuosissimae concertationes et disputationes philosophorum, nos ut confitemur summum et uerum Deum, ita uoluntatem summamque potestatem ac praescientiam eius confitemur; nec timemus ne ideo non uoluntate faciamus, quod uoluntate facimus, quia id nos facturos ille praesciuit, cuius praescientia falli non potest; quod Cicero timuit, ut obpugnaret praescientiam, et Stoici, ut non omnia necessitate fieri dicerent, quamuis omnia fato fieri contenderent. Quid est ergo, quod Cicero timuit in praescientia futurorum, ut eam labefactare disputatione detestabili niteretur? Videlicet quia, si praescita sunt omnia futura, hoc ordine uenient, quo uentura esse praescita sunt;
But however these most tortuous contentions and disputations of the philosophers may stand, we, as we confess the most high and true God, so confess His will and supreme power and foreknowledge; nor do we fear that we do not by will that which we do by will, because He, whose foreknowledge cannot be deceived, foreknew that we should do it—which Cicero feared, so as to impugn foreknowledge, and the Stoics feared, so as not to say that all things come to pass by necessity, although they contended that all things come to pass by fate. What is it, then, that Cicero feared in the foreknowledge of things to come, so that he strove to undermine it by a detestable disputation? Namely, because, if all things to come are foreknown, they will come in that order in which they were foreknown to be going to come;
但無論哲學家這些極其曲折的爭辯與論議如何站立得住,我們既承認那至高而真實的神,便也承認祂的旨意、至上的大能與預知;我們也不懼怕:我們憑意志所行之事,竟不是憑意志而行——只因那預知不能被欺的神,早已預知我們將要去行——這正是西塞羅所懼怕、以致攻擊預知的,也是斯多噶派所懼怕、以致不肯說萬事都出於必然(雖然他們堅稱萬事都出於命運)的。那麼,西塞羅在對未來之事的預知上所懼怕、以致竭力以可憎的論辯去顛覆它的,究竟是甚麼呢?乃是因為:若一切將來之事都被預知,它們便要按那被預知將要來到的次序而來到;
3:554
et si hoc ordine uenient, certus est ordo rerum praescienti Deo; et si certus est ordo rerum, certus est ordo causarum; non enim fieri aliquid potest, quod non aliqua efficiens causa praecesserit; si autem certus est ordo causarum, quo fit omne quod fit, fato, inquit, fiunt omnia quae fiunt. Quod si ita est, nihil est in nostra potestate nullumque est arbitrium uoluntatis; quod si concedimus, inquit, omnis humana uita subuertitur, frustra leges dantur, frustra obiurgationes laudes, uituperationes exhortationes adhibentur, neque ulla iustitia bonis praemia et. malis supplicia constituta sunt.
and if they come in this order, the order of things is certain to God foreknowing; and if the order of things is certain, the order of causes is certain; for nothing can come to pass which some efficient cause has not preceded; but if the order of causes is certain, by which comes about everything that comes about, then, he says, all things that come to pass come to pass by fate. But if this is so, nothing is in our power, and there is no choice of the will; and if we grant this, he says, all human life is overthrown, in vain are laws given, in vain are reproaches, praises, censures, exhortations applied, and no justice has appointed rewards for the good and punishments for the wicked.
若它們按此次序來到,那麼對於預知的神,事物的次序便是確定的;若事物的次序是確定的,諸因的次序便是確定的;因為凡所發生的,必有某個動力因在先,否則便無一事能發生;但若諸因的次序是確定的——凡所發生的一切皆由此而成——那麼,他說,凡所發生的萬事便都出於命運。但若是如此,便無一事在我們的權能之中,意志也毫無選擇;而我們若承認這點,他說,整個人類的生活便被傾覆了:律法之頒布是枉然的,責備、稱讚、譴責、勸勉之施行是枉然的,公義也未曾為善人定下賞賜、為惡人定下刑罰。
3:555
Haec ergo ne consequantur indigna et absurda et perniciosa rebus humanis, non uult esse praescientiam futurorum; adque in has angustias coartat animum religiosum, ut unum eligat e duobus, aut esse aliquid in nostra uoluntate, aut esse praescientiam futurorum, quoniam utrumque arbitratur esse non posse, sed si alterum confirmabitur, alterum tolli; si elegerimus praescientiam futurorum, tolli uoluntatis arbitrium; si elegerimus uoluntatis arbitrium, tolli praescientiam futurorum. Ipse itaque, ut uir magnus et doctus et uitae humanae plurimum ac peritissime consulens, ex his duobus elegit liberum uoluntatis arbitrium;
Lest, therefore, these unworthy, absurd, and ruinous consequences should befall human affairs, he is unwilling that there should be any foreknowledge of things to come; and he forces the religious mind into these straits, that it must choose one of two things: either that there is something in our will, or that there is foreknowledge of the future; for he judges that both cannot be true together, but that if the one is affirmed, the other is abolished. If we choose foreknowledge of the future, free choice of the will is taken away; if we choose free choice of the will, foreknowledge of the future is taken away. He therefore, as a great and learned man, and one most prudently and skillfully concerned for human life, chose, of these two, the free choice of the will;
因此,為了使這些不相稱、荒謬而有害的後果不致臨到人事之上,他不願承認對未來之事有任何預知;他把虔誠的心靈逼入這樣的困境,使它必須在二者之間擇其一:或是承認我們的意志中有某種作用,或是承認對未來有預知;因為他認為二者不能並存,而若肯定其一,便廢除其二。若我們選擇對未來的預知,意志的自由抉擇便被取消;若我們選擇意志的自由抉擇,對未來的預知便被取消。因此他作為一位偉大而博學、又極其審慎地為人生謀利的人,便在二者之中選擇了意志的自由抉擇;
3:556
quod ut COD firmaretur, negauit praescientiam futurorum adque ita, dum uult facere liberos, fecit sacrilegos. Religiosus autem animus utrumque eligit, utrumque confitetur et fide pietatis utrumque confirmat. Quo modo? inquit; nam si est praescientia futurorum, sequentur illa omnia, quae conexa sunt, donec eo perueniatur, ut nihil sit in nostra uoluntate. Porro si est aliquid in nostra uoluntate, eisdem recursis gradibus eo peruenitur, ut non sit praescientia futurorum. Nam per illa omnia sic recurritur: si est uoluntatis arbitrium, non omnia fato fiunt; si non omnia fato fiunt, non est omnium certus ordo causarum;
and in order to establish this, he denied the foreknowledge of the future; and thus, while he wished to make men free, he made them sacrilegious. But the religious mind chooses both, confesses both, and by the faith of piety affirms both. How so? he says; for if there is foreknowledge of the future, all those things follow which are linked together, until it comes to this, that there is nothing in our will. But if there is something in our will, by the same steps retraced one arrives at this, that there is no foreknowledge of the future. For through all those steps the regress runs thus: if there is free will, not all things happen by fate; if not all things happen by fate, there is no fixed order of all causes;
為了確立這一點,他便否認了對未來的預知;如此,當他想要使人自由時,反倒使人成了褻瀆者。然而虔誠的心靈卻兼取二者,承認二者,並以敬虔的信德肯定二者。他問道:怎麼可能呢?因為若有對未來的預知,那一切彼此相連的事便都隨之而來,直到結論成為:我們的意志中毫無作用。反之,若我們的意志中有某種作用,沿著同樣的步驟回溯,便會得出:並無對未來的預知。因為循著那一切步驟,回溯如此進行:若有意志的自由,則並非萬事都由命運而生;若並非萬事都由命運而生,則一切原因便無固定的次序;
3:557
si certus ordo causarum non est, nec rerum certus est ordo praescienti Deo, quae fieri non possunt, nisi praecedentibus et efficientibus causis; si rerum ordo praescienti Deo certus non est, non omnia sic ueniunt, ut ea uentura praesciuit; porro si non omnia sic ueniunt, ut ab illo uentura praescita sunt, non est, inquit, in Deo praescientia omnium futurorum. Nos aduersus istos sacrilegos ausus adque inpios et Deum dicimus omnia scire antequam fiant. et uoluntate nos facere, quidquid a nobis non nisi uolentibus fieri sentimus et nouimus. Omnia uero fieri fato non dicimus, immo nulla fieri fato dicimus;
if there is no fixed order of causes, neither is there a fixed order of things in the foreknowledge of God, since they cannot come to pass except by preceding and effecting causes; if the order of things in God's foreknowledge is not fixed, then not all things come about as He foreknew that they would come; but if not all things come about as they were foreknown by Him to come, then, he says, there is in God no foreknowledge of all things future. But we, against these sacrilegious and impious presumptions, both affirm that God knows all things before they come to pass, and that we do by our will whatsoever we feel and know is done by us only when we will it. Yet we do not say that all things happen by fate; nay, we say that nothing happens by fate;
若原因沒有固定的次序,那麼在神的預知中,事物也沒有固定的次序,因為事物若無在先而生效的原因,便不能發生;若在神的預知中事物的次序不固定,則並非萬事都照祂所預知的那樣發生;而若並非萬事都照祂所預知將要發生的那樣發生,那麼——他說——神便沒有對一切未來之事的預知。然而我們駁斥這些褻瀆而不敬的妄言,既肯定神在萬事發生之先就知道一切,也肯定我們憑己意行出我們所覺知、唯有出於我們所願才由我們而成的一切。但我們不說萬事都由命運而生;不,我們倒說沒有一事是由命運而生的;
3:558
quoniam fati nomen ubi solet a loquentibus poni, id est in constitutione siderum cum quisque conceptus aut natus est, quoniam res ipsa inaniter adseritur, nihil ualere monstramus. Ordinem autem causarum, ubi uoluntas Dei plurimum potest, neque negamus, neque fati uocabulo nuncupamus, nisi forte ut fatum a fando dictum intellegamus, id est a loquendo; non enim abnuere possumus esse scriptum in litteris sanctis: Semel locutus est Deus, duo haec audiui, quoniam potestas Dei est, et tibi, Domine, misericordia, qui reddis unicuique secundum opera eius. Quod enim dictum est:
for since the name of fate is wont to be employed by speakers in the sense in which it is commonly used, that is, in the configuration of the stars at the moment when anyone is conceived or born, we show that, since the thing itself is asserted in vain, the name avails nothing. But the order of causes, in which the will of God has the greatest power, we neither deny, nor designate by the term fate—unless perhaps we understand 'fate' as derived from 'fari', that is, from speaking; for we cannot deny that it is written in the sacred Scriptures: 'God hath spoken once; these two things have I heard, that power belongeth unto God; and unto Thee, O Lord, belongeth mercy: for Thou renderest to every man according to his works.' For what is said,
因為「命運」(fatum)這名稱,說話的人慣常按其通用的意義來使用,就是指人在受孕或出生那一刻星辰的排列;既然這事本身的主張是徒然的,我們便指明這名稱毫無效力。然而原因的次序——其中神的旨意有至高的權能——我們既不否認,也不以「命運」之名稱呼它;除非或許我們把「命運」(fatum)理解為由「說話」(fari)而來,即出於言說;因為我們不能否認聖經上記著:「神說了一次,我聽見這兩樣:就是能力都屬乎神;主啊,慈愛也是屬乎你,因為你照著各人所行的報應他。」因為經上所說的:
3:559
Semel locutus est, intellegitur \'inmobiliter\', hoc est incommutabiliter, \'est locutus, sicut nouit incommutabiliter omnia quae futura sunt et quae ipse facturus est. Hac itaque ratione possemus a fando fatum appellare, nisi hoc nomen iam in alia re soleret intellegi, quo corda hominum nolumus inclinari. Non est autem consequens, ut, si Deo certus est omnium ordo causarum, ideo nihil sit in nostrae uoluntatis arbitrio. Et ipsae quippe nostrae uoluntates in causarum ordine sunt, qui certus est Deo eiusque praescientia continetur, quoniam et humanae uoluntates humanorum operum causae sunt.
'He hath spoken once,' is to be understood as 'immovably,' that is, unchangeably—'He hath spoken,' even as He unchangeably knows all things that are to be and that He Himself will do. In this sense, then, we might call fate from 'speaking', were it not that this name is already wont to be understood in another matter, toward which we do not wish the hearts of men to be inclined. Nor does it follow that, if the whole order of causes is fixed to God, therefore there is nothing in the free choice of our will. For our very wills are in the order of causes, which is fixed to God and is comprised in His foreknowledge, since human wills also are the causes of human deeds.
「祂說了一次」,當理解為「不可動搖地」,即不可改變地——「祂說了」,正如祂不可改變地知道將要發生的一切、以及祂自己將要行的一切。如此說來,我們本可由「言說」稱之為「命運」,只是這名稱已慣於在另一件事上被理解,而我們不願人的心傾向那一面。並不能由此推出:若一切原因的次序對神而言是固定的,那麼我們意志的自由抉擇中便毫無作用。因為我們的意志本身也在那原因的次序之中,這次序對神是固定的,並包含在祂的預知之內,因為人的意志也是人之行為的原因。
3:560
Adque ita, qui omnes rerum causas praesciuit, profecto in eis causis etiam nostras uoluntates ignorare non potuit, quas nostrorum operum causas esse praesciuit. Nam et illud, quod idem Cicero concedit, nihil fieri si causa efficiens non praecedat, satis est ad eum in hac quaestione redarguendum. Quid enim eum adiuuat, quod dicit nihil quidem fieri sine causa, sed non omnem causam esse fatalem, quia est causa fortuita, est naturalis, est uoluntaria? Sufficit, quia omne, quod fit, non nisi causa praecedente fieri con- fitetur.
And thus He who foreknew the causes of all things assuredly could not be ignorant, among those causes, of our wills also, which He foreknew to be the causes of our deeds. For even that which the same Cicero concedes—that nothing happens unless an efficient cause precedes—is enough to refute him in this question. For what does it profit him to say that nothing indeed happens without a cause, yet that not every cause is fatal, because there is a fortuitous cause, a natural cause, a voluntary cause? It suffices that he confesses that everything which happens does not happen save by a preceding cause.
如此,那位預知萬物原因的神,斷然不會在那些原因之中竟不知道我們的意志,因為祂預知我們的意志正是我們行為的原因。事實上,連西塞羅自己所承認的——若無生效的原因在先,便無一事發生——也足以在此問題上駁倒他。因為他說「凡事誠然沒有無因而生的,但並非每個原因都是命定的,因為有偶然的原因、有自然的原因、有出於意志的原因」,這對他又有何益處?只要他承認凡發生的事,無不是由在先的原因而生,這就夠了。
3:561
Nos enim eas causas, quae dicuntur fortuitae, unde etiam fortuna nomen accepit, non esse dicimus nullas, sed latentes, easque tribuimus uel Dei ueri uel quorumlibet spirituum uoluntati, ipsasque naturales nequaquam ab illius uoluntate seiungimus, qui est auctor omnis conditorque naturae. Iam uero causae uoluntariae aut Dei sunt aut angelorum ant hominum aut quorumque animalium, si tamen uoluntates appellandae sunt animarum rationis expertium motus illi, quibus aliqua faciunt secundum naturam suam, cum quid uel adpetunt uel euitant. Angelorum autem uoluntates dico seu bonorum, quos angelos Dei dicimus, seu malorum, quos angelos diaboli uel etiam daemones appellamus:
For we say that those causes which are called fortuitous—whence also fortune has received its name—are not nothing, but hidden; and we attribute them either to the will of the true God or to that of any spirits whatever; and the natural causes we by no means sever from the will of Him who is the author and founder of all nature. Now the voluntary causes are either of God, or of angels, or of men, or of any animals—if indeed those motions of souls devoid of reason are to be called wills, by which they do certain things according to their nature, when they either seek or avoid something. But by the wills of angels I mean either those of the good, whom we call angels of God, or those of the evil, whom we call angels of the devil or even demons;
因為我們說,那些被稱為偶然的原因——「機運」(fortuna)之名也由此而來——並非全然不存在,而是隱藏的;我們把它們歸於真神的旨意,或歸於任何靈體的意志;而那些自然的原因,我們絕不把它們與祂的旨意分開,因祂乃是一切本性的創始者與奠基者。至於出於意志的原因,或屬於神,或屬於天使,或屬於人,或屬於任何動物——如果那些無理性之魂的活動也可稱為意志,就是牠們按其本性、在追求或躲避某事時所行的那些活動。至於天使的意志,我所說的,或指善天使的意志,我們稱他們為神的使者,或指惡天使的意志,我們稱他們為魔鬼的使者,甚至稱為鬼魔;
3:562
sic et hominum, et bonorum scilicet et malorum. Ac per hoc colligitur non esse causas efficientes omnium quae fiunt nisi uoluntarias, illius naturae scilicet, quae spiritus uitae est. Nam et aer iste seu uentus dicitur spiritus; sed quoniam corpus est, non est spiritus uitae. Spiritus ergo uitae, qui uiuificat omnia creatorque est omnis corporis et omnis creati spiritus, ipse est Deus, spiritus utique non creatus. In eius uoluntate summa potestas est, quae creatorum spirituum bonas uoluntates adiuuat, malas iudicat, omnes ordinat et quibusdam tribuit potestates, quibus dam non tribuit. Sicut enim omnium naturarum creator est, ita omnium potestatum dator, non uoluntatum.
so also the wills of men, both of the good and of the evil. And from this it is gathered that there are no efficient causes of all the things which come to pass except voluntary causes—that is, of that nature which is the spirit of life. For this air or wind is also called 'spirit'; but since it is a body, it is not the spirit of life. The Spirit of life, then, who quickens all things and is the creator of every body and of every created spirit, is Himself God, a Spirit assuredly uncreated. In His will is the supreme power, which aids the good wills of created spirits, judges the evil, orders all, and to some grants powers, to others grants them not. For as He is the creator of all natures, so is He the giver of all powers, but not of wills.
人的意志也是如此,無論善人惡人都是。由此可知,凡發生之事的生效原因,無非是出於意志的原因——即出於那作為生命之靈的本性。因為這空氣或風也稱為「氣」(spiritus);但既然它是物體,便不是生命之靈。那賜生命的靈,使萬物得生、又是一切身體和一切受造之靈的創造者,祂自己就是神,乃是斷然非受造的靈。至高的權能在於祂的旨意,這旨意扶助受造之靈的善意志,審判其惡意志,安排一切,並把權能賜給某些,卻不賜給另一些。因為祂既是一切本性的創造者,也是一切權能的賜予者,卻不是意志的賜予者。
3:563
Malae quippe uoluntates ab illo non sunt, quoniam contra naturam sunt, quae ab illo est. Corpora igitur magis subiacent uoluntatibus, quaedam nostris, id est omnium animantium mortalium et magis hominum quam bestiarum; quaedam uero angelorum; sed omnia maxime Dei uoluntati subdita sunt, cui etiam uoluntates omnes subiciuntur, quia non habent potestatem nisi quam ille concedit. Causa itaque rerum, quae facit nec fit, Deus est; aliae uero causae et faciunt et fiunt, sicut sunt omnes creati spiritus, maxime rationales. Corporales autem causae, quae magis fiunt quam faciunt, non sunt inter causas efficientes adnumerandae, quoniam hoc possunt, quod ex ipsis faciunt spirituum uoluntates.
For evil wills are not from Him, since they are contrary to nature, which is from Him. Bodies, therefore, are more subject to wills: some to ours, that is, to those of all mortal living beings, and of men rather than of beasts; some to those of angels; but all are above all subject to the will of God, to whom even all wills are subject, since they have no power save what He grants. The cause of things, therefore, which makes and is not made, is God; but other causes both make and are made, such as are all created spirits, especially the rational. Corporeal causes, however, which are made rather than make, are not to be reckoned among efficient causes, since they can only do that which the wills of spirits do through them.
因為惡的意志並非出於祂,既然它們違反本性,而本性是出於祂的。所以,物體更受意志的支配:有些受我們的意志支配,就是受一切有死的活物的意志支配,而受人的意志支配多於受獸的意志支配;有些則受天使意志的支配;但萬物最終都伏在神的旨意之下,連一切意志也都伏在祂之下,因為它們除了祂所賜的權能外,別無權能。所以,那使萬物而自己不被造的原因,乃是神;其餘的原因則既使、又被使,如同一切受造之靈,尤其是有理性的靈。至於物質的原因,乃是被使多於施使的,便不可列在生效的原因之中,因為它們所能成就的,無非是諸靈的意志藉它們所成就的。
3:564
Quo modo igitur ordo causarum, qui praescienti certus est Deo, id efficit, ut nihil sit in nostra uoluntate, cum in ipso causarum ordine magnum habeant locum nostrae uoluntates? Contendat ergo Cicero cum eis, qui hunc causarum ordinem dicunt esse fatalem uel potius ipsum fati nomine appellant, quod nos abhorremus praecipue propter uocabulum, quod non in re uera consueuit intellegi. Quod uero negat ordinem omnium causarum esse certissimum et Dei praescientiae notissimum, plus eum quam Stoici detestamur. Aut enim esse Deum negat, quod quidem inducta alterius persona in libris de deorum natura facere molitus est;
How then does the order of causes, which is fixed to the foreknowing God, bring it about that there is nothing in our will, when in that very order of causes our wills hold so great a place? Let Cicero then contend with those who call this order of causes fatal, or rather who call it by the very name of fate—which we especially abhor on account of the word, which is not wont to be understood in its true sense. But in that he denies that the order of all causes is most certain and most fully known to the foreknowledge of God, we detest him more than the Stoics do. For either he denies that there is a God—which indeed he attempted to do in his books On the Nature of the Gods, under the person of another;
那麼,這對預知的神而言固定的原因之次序,又怎能使我們的意志中毫無作用呢?既然在那原因的次序中,我們的意志佔有如此重大的地位。那麼,就讓西塞羅去與那些稱這原因之次序為命定的人爭辯吧,或者寧可說,去與那些以「命運」之名稱呼它的人爭辯——這名稱是我們尤其憎惡的,正因為這個字眼通常不按其真義被理解。但就他否認一切原因的次序對神的預知乃是極確定、極為盡知的這一點而言,我們比斯多亞派更厭惡他。因為他若不是否認有神——這正是他在《論神的本性》一書中藉著另一個人的口所企圖做的——
3:565
aut si esse confitetur Deum, quem negat praescium futurorum, etiam sic nihil dicit aliud, quam quod ille dixit insipiens in corde suo: Non est Deus. Qui enim non est praescius omnium futurorum, non est utique Deus. Quapropter et uoluntates nostrae tantum ualent, quantum Deus eas ualere uoluit adque praesciuit; et ideo quidquid ualent, certissime ualent, et quod facturae sunt, ipsae omnino facturae sunt, quia ualituras adque facturas ille praesciuit, cuius praescientia falli non potest.
or, if he confesses that there is a God whom he denies to be foreknowing of the future, even so he says nothing other than what that fool said in his heart: 'There is no God.' For he who does not foreknow all things future is assuredly not God. Wherefore our wills also have just so much power as God willed and foreknew that they should have; and therefore whatever power they have, they have most certainly, and what they are to do, they themselves will most assuredly do, because He whose foreknowledge cannot be deceived foreknew that they would have such power and would do such things.
再或者,他若承認有神,卻否認祂預知未來,那麼即便如此,他所說的也無非就是那愚頑人心裡所說的:「沒有神。」因為凡不預知一切未來之事的,斷然不是神。所以,我們的意志也正有神所願意並預知它們所當有的那般大的權能;因此,無論它們有何權能,都是極確定地有;它們將要行的事,也必由它們自己確實去行,因為那預知不能受欺的神,預知了它們將有這樣的權能、並將行這樣的事。
3:566
Quapropter si mihi fati nomen alicui rei adhibendum placeret, magis dicerem fatum esse infirmioris potentioris uoluntatem, qui eum usitato in potestate, quam illo causarum ordine, quem non usitato sed suo more Stoici fatum appellant, arbitrium nostrae uoluntatis auferri. CAPUT X. An uoluntatibus hominum aliqua dominetur necessitas. Unde nec illa necessitas formidanda est, quam formidando Stoici laborauerunt causas rerum distinguere ita, ut quasdam subtraherent necessitati, quasdam subderent, adque in his, quas esse sub necessitate uoluerunt, posuerunt etiam nostras uoluntates, ne uidelicet non essent liberae, si subderentur necessitati.
Wherefore, if it pleased me to apply the name of fate to anything, I would rather say that fate belongs to the weaker, namely the will of the stronger who has him in his power, than that by that order of causes, which the Stoics call fate—not in the usual but in their own manner—the choice of our will is taken away. CHAPTER X. Whether any necessity dominates the wills of men. Hence neither is that necessity to be feared, by fearing which the Stoics labored to distinguish the causes of things in such a way as to withdraw some from necessity and subject others to it; and among those which they wished to be under necessity they placed our wills also, lest, forsooth, they should not be free if they were made subject to necessity.
因此,倘若我願意把「命運」之名加在某事物上,我寧可說,命運乃屬於那較弱者,即屬於那把他置於掌握之中的較強者之意志,而不說藉著那原因的次序——斯多亞派以他們自己而非通用的方式稱之為命運——我們意志的抉擇便被奪去。第十章 論是否有某種必然性轄制人的意志。因此,那必然性也不足懼怕;斯多亞派因懼怕它而費力把事物的原因加以區分,使某些脫離必然性,另一些則伏於必然性之下;他們又把我們的意志列在他們所願意伏於必然性之下的那些之中,唯恐若意志伏於必然性,便不再是自由的。
3:567
Si enim necessitas nostra illa dicenda est, quae non est in nostra potestate, sed etiam si nolimus efficit quod potest, sicut est necessitas mortis: manifestum est uoluntates nostras, quibus recte uel perperam uiuitur, sub tali necessitate non esse. Multa enim facimus, quae si nollemus, non utique faceremus. Quo primitus pertinet ipsum uelle; nam si uolumus, est, si nolumus, non est; non enim uellemus, si nollemus. Si autem illa definitur esse necessitas, secundum quam dicimus necesse esse ut ita sit aliquid uel ita fiat, nescio quur eam timeamus, ne nobis libertatem auferat uoluntatis.
For if that is to be called our necessity which is not in our power, but which effects what it can even if we are unwilling—as is the necessity of death—it is manifest that our wills, by which we live rightly or wrongly, are not under such a necessity. For we do many things which, if we were unwilling, we should certainly not do. To this belongs, first of all, the very act of willing; for if we will, it is; if we do not will, it is not; for we should not will if we were unwilling. But if that is defined to be necessity according to which we say that it is necessary that a thing be so, or come to pass so, I know not why we should fear it, lest it take from us the liberty of the will.
因為若把那不在我們權能之內、卻能成就其所能、即使我們不願也照樣成就之物稱為我們的必然性——如死亡的必然性——那麼顯然,我們藉以正當或不正當生活的意志,並不在這樣的必然性之下。因為我們所行的許多事,若是我們不願,便斷然不會去行。這首先涉及「願意」這行為本身;因為我們若願意,它就有;我們若不願意,它就沒有;因為我們若不願意,便不會願意。但若把那「使我們說某事必然如此或必然如此發生」的稱為必然性,我便不知我們為何要懼怕它,唯恐它奪去我們意志的自由。
3:568
Neque enim et uitam Dei et praescientiam Dei sub necessitate ponimus, si dicamus necesse esse Deum semper uiuere et cuncta praescire; sicut nec potestas eius minuitur, cum dicitur mori fallique non posse. Sic enim hoc non potest, ut potius, si posset, minoris esset utique potestatis. Recte quippe omnipotens dicitur, qui tamen mori et falli non potest. Dicitur enim omnipotens faciendo quod uult, non patiendo quod non uult; quod ei si accideret, nequaquam esset omnipotens. Unde propterea quaedam non potest, quia omnipotens est. Sic etiam cum dicimus necesse esse, ut, cum uolumus, libero uelimus arbitrio:
For neither do we place the life of God and the foreknowledge of God under necessity if we say that it is necessary that God always live and foreknow all things; just as His power is not diminished when it is said that He cannot die or be deceived. For He cannot do this in such a way that, if He could, He would assuredly be of less power. Rightly indeed is He called almighty, who nevertheless cannot die or be deceived. For He is called almighty by doing what He wills, not by suffering what He does not will; and if this should befall Him, He would by no means be almighty. Hence it is that He cannot do certain things, precisely because He is almighty. So also, when we say that it is necessary that, when we will, we will by free choice,
因為若我們說神必然永遠活著、必然預知萬事,我們也並不把神的生命和神的預知置於必然性之下;正如當人說祂不能死、不能被欺時,祂的權能並未因此減損。因為祂不能如此行,乃是說:祂若能如此,便斷然是權能較小的了。實在地,那雖不能死、不能被欺的,正當被稱為全能者。因為祂被稱為全能,是因祂行祂所願的,而非因祂受祂所不願的;倘若這事臨到祂,祂便絕非全能了。正因如此,祂有某些事不能做,恰恰是因為祂是全能的。同樣,當我們說「我們既然願意,就必然是憑自由抉擇而願意」時,
3:569
et uerum procul dubio dicimus, et non ideo ipsum liberum arbitrium necessitati subicimus, quae adimit libertatem. Sunt igitur nostrae uoluntates et ipsae faciunt, quidquid uolendo facimus, quod non fieret, si nollemus. Quidquid autem aliorum hominum uoluntate nolens quisque patitur, etiam sic uoluntas ualet, etsi non illius, tamen hominis uoluntas; sed potestas Dei. Nam si uoluntas tantum esset nec posset quod uellet, potentiore uoluntate inpediretur; nec sic tamen uoluntas nisi uoluntas esset, nec alterius, sed eius esset qui uellet, etsi non posset inplere quod uellet.
we both speak the truth beyond all doubt, and yet we do not thereby subject free choice itself to a necessity that takes away liberty. There are, therefore, our wills, and they themselves do whatever we do by willing, which would not be done if we were unwilling. But whatever anyone suffers unwillingly through the will of other men, even so the will avails—not indeed his own, yet a man's will; but the power is God's. For if there were only will and it could not do what it willed, it would be hindered by a more powerful will; nor yet would the will be anything but a will, nor another's, but his who willed, even though he could not fulfill what he willed.
我們所說的便毫無疑問是真的,然而我們並不因此把自由抉擇本身置於那剝奪自由的必然性之下。所以,我們的意志確實存在,而我們憑意願所行的一切,都是由意志自己成就的,這些事若我們不願,便不會成就。但凡有人因他人的意志而不情願地承受某事,即便如此,意志仍然有效——固然不是他自己的意志,卻是某人的意志;而權能則屬於神。因為倘若只有意志,卻不能成就其所願,它便要被更有權能的意志所攔阻;然而即便如此,意志仍不過是意志,並非別人的,乃是那願意者的,縱然他不能成就其所願。
3:570
Unde quidquid praeter suam uoluntatem patitur homo, non debet tribuere humanis uel angelicis uel cuiusquam creati spiritus uoluntatibus, sed eius potius, qui dat potestatem uolentibus. Non ergo propterea nihil est in nostra uoluntate, quia Deus praesciuit quid futurum esset in nostra uoluntate. Non enim, qui hoc praesciuit, nihil praesciuit. Porro si ille, qui praesciuit quid futurum esset in nostra uoluntate, non utique nihil, sed aliquid praesciuit: profecto et illo praesciente est aliquid in nostra uoluntate. Quocirca nullo modo cogimur aut retenta praescientia Dei tollere uoluntatis arbitrium aut retento uoluntatis arbitrio Deum (quod nefas est) negare praescium futurorum;
Hence, whatever a man suffers contrary to his own will, he ought not to attribute to the wills of men, or of angels, or of any created spirit, but rather to His who gives power to those who will. It is not, therefore, on this account that there is nothing in our will, because God foreknew what would be in our will. For He who foreknew this did not foreknow nothing. But if He who foreknew what would be in our will foreknew not nothing, but indeed something, then assuredly, even with Him foreknowing, there is something in our will. Wherefore we are in no way compelled, either, retaining the foreknowledge of God, to take away the choice of the will, or, retaining the choice of the will, to deny (which is impious) that God is foreknowing of the future;
因此,凡人違背自己意志所承受的,他不當歸於人、或天使、或任何受造之靈的意志,倒當歸於那把權能賜給願意者的神。所以,並非因為神預知了我們意志中將有何事,我們的意志中便毫無作用。因為祂既預知了這事,就不是預知了「無物」。而若那預知我們意志中將有何事的神,所預知的並非「無物」,乃確是「某物」,那麼,即便有祂的預知,我們的意志中也確有某物。為此,我們絕不被迫:或為持守神的預知而取消意志的抉擇,或為持守意志的抉擇而否認(這是大不敬的)神預知未來;
3:571
sed utrumque amplectimur, utrumque fideliter et ueraciter confitemur; illud, ut bene credamus; hoc, ut bene uiuamus. Male autem uiuitur, si de Deo non bene creditur. Unde absit a nobis eius negare praescientiam, ut libere uelimus, quo adiuuante sumus liberi uel erimus. Proinde non frustra sunt leges obiurgationes exhortationes laudes et uituperationes, quia et ipsas futuras esse praesciuit, et ualent plurimum, quantum eas ualituras esse praesciuit, et preces ualent ad ea inpetranda, quae se precantibus concessurum esse praesciuit, et iuste praemia bonis factis et peccatis supplicia constituta sunt. Neque enim ideo peccat homo, quia Deus illum peccaturum esse praesciuit;
but we embrace both, both faithfully and truly confess both: the one, that we may believe well; the other, that we may live well. But one lives ill if one does not believe well concerning God. Hence far be it from us to deny His foreknowledge in order that we may will freely—He by whose aid we are free or shall be free. Accordingly, laws, rebukes, exhortations, praises, and reproaches are not in vain, since He foreknew that these also would be; and they avail very greatly, in the measure that He foreknew they would avail; and prayers avail for obtaining those things which He foreknew He would grant to those who pray; and justly have rewards been appointed for good deeds, and punishments for sins. For a man does not therefore sin because God foreknew that he would sin;
我們反倒兼取二者,以信實而真確的方式承認二者:其一,使我們正確地相信;其二,使我們正當地生活。然而人若不正確地信神,便生活得不好。因此,斷不可有此事:我們為了能自由地願意,竟否認祂的預知——祂正是那位藉其幫助使我們得自由、或將得自由的神。所以,律法、責備、勸勉、稱讚與斥責並非徒然,因為祂連這些也預知將要有;且它們大有功效,正按祂所預知它們將有的功效;禱告也有功效,能求得祂所預知將要賜給祈求者的那些事;又賞賜為善行、刑罰為罪過而公義地設立。因為人犯罪並非因為神預知他將犯罪;
3:572
immo ideo non dubitatur ipsum peccare cum peccat, quia ille, cuius praescientia falli non potest, non fatum, non fortunam, non aliquid aliud, sed ipsum peccaturum esse praesciuit. Qui si nolit, utique non peccat; sed si peccare noluerit, etiam hoc ille praesciuit. CAPUT XI. De uniuersali prouidentia Dei, cuius legibus omnia continentur.
nay rather, it is for this reason not doubted that he himself sins when he sins, because He whose foreknowledge cannot be deceived foreknew that not fate, not fortune, not anything else, but he himself would sin. And if he should be unwilling, he assuredly does not sin; but if he should be unwilling to sin, even this He foreknew. CHAPTER XI. On the universal providence of God, by whose laws all things are governed.
倒不如說,正因如此,便毋庸置疑:人犯罪時乃是他自己在犯罪,因為那預知不能受欺的神,所預知的並非命運、並非機運、並非別的什麼,乃是他自己將要犯罪。他若不願,斷然就不犯罪;但他若不願犯罪,連這事神也預知了。第十一章 論神普世的護理,萬物都被祂的律法所統管。
3:573
Deus itaque summus et uerus cum Uerbo suo et Spiritu sancto, quae tria unum sunt, Deus unus omnipotens, creator et factor omnia animae adque omnis corporis, cuius sunt participatione felices, quicumque sunt ueritate, non uanitate felices, qui fecit hominem rationale animal ex anima et corpore, qui eum peccantem nec inpunitum esse permisit nec sine misericordia dereliquit; qui bonis et malis essentiam etiam cum lapidibus, uitam seminalem etiam cum arboribus, uitam sensualem etiam cum pecoribus, uitam intellectualem cum solis angelis dedit; a quo est omnis modus omnis species omnis ordo; a quo est mensura numerus pondus;
God, therefore, the supreme and true, with His Word and the Holy Spirit—which three are one—the one almighty God, creator and maker of every soul and of every body, by partaking of whom they are happy who are happy by truth and not by vanity; who made man a rational animal of soul and body; who, when man sinned, neither suffered him to go unpunished nor abandoned him without mercy; who gave to the good and the evil being even in common with stones, seminal life even in common with trees, sentient life even in common with cattle, intellectual life in common with the angels alone; from whom is every mode, every species, every order; from whom is measure, number, weight;
因此,那至高而真實的神,與祂的道並聖靈——這三者乃是一——獨一全能的神,是每個魂與每個身體的創造者和成就者;凡因真理而非因虛妄而有福的,都是因有分於祂而有福;祂造人成為由魂與身體所構成的有理性的活物;當人犯了罪,祂既不容他不受懲罰,也不撇下他無所憐憫;祂把「存在」連同石頭一同賜給善人惡人,把「種生之命」連同樹木一同賜下,把「感官之命」連同牲畜一同賜下,把「理智之命」單與眾天使一同賜下;萬般的樣式、種類、次序都出於祂;度量、數目、衡重都出於祂;
3:574
a quo est quidquid naturaliter est, cuiuscumque generis est, cuiuslibet aestimationis est; a quo sunt semina formarum formae seminum motus seminum adque formarum; qui dedit et carni originem pulchritudinem ualetudinem, propagationis fecunditatem membrorum dispositionem salutem concordiae; qui et animae inrationali dedit memoriam sensum adpetitum, rationali autem insuper mentem intellegentiam uoluntatem; qui non solum caelum et terram, nec solum angelum et hominem, sed nec exigui et contemtibilis animantis uiscera nec auis pinnulam, nec herbae flosculum nec arboris folium sine suarum partium conuenientia et quadam ueluti pace dereliquit:
from whom is whatsoever exists naturally, of whatever kind it is, of whatever estimation it is; from whom are the seeds of forms, the forms of seeds, the motions of seeds and of forms; who gave also to flesh its origin, beauty, health, fecundity of propagation, the disposition of its members, the well-being of concord; who gave also to the irrational soul memory, sense, appetite, but to the rational soul moreover mind, understanding, will; who left not heaven and earth only, nor angel and man only, but not even the entrails of the smallest and most contemptible animal, nor the feather of a bird, nor the little flower of a plant, nor the leaf of a tree, without a harmony of their parts and a kind of peace, as it were:
凡按本性而存在的,無論屬何種類、有何等估價,都出於祂;形相的種子、種子的形相、種子與形相的運動,都出於祂;祂也賜給肉體其起源、美麗、健康、繁衍的多產、肢體的安排、和諧的康健;祂也賜給無理性的魂記憶、感覺、欲求,又額外賜給有理性的魂心思、悟性、意志;祂不單留意天地,不單留意天使和人,乃連最微小最卑賤之活物的臟腑、鳥的小羽、草的小花、樹的一葉,都不撇下,使各部分得以協調、彷彿有某種安和:
3:575
nullo modo est credendus regna hominum eorumque dominationes et seruitutes a suae prouidentiae legibus alienas esse uoluisse. CAPUT XII. Quibus moribus antiqui Romani meruerint, ut Deus uerus, quamuis non eum colerent, eorum augeret imperium. Proinde uideamus, quos Romanorum mores et quam ob causam Deus uerus ad augendum imperium adiuuare dignatus est, in cuius potestate sunt etiam regna terrena.
by no means is He to be believed to have willed that the kingdoms of men and their dominations and servitudes should be alien from the laws of His providence. CHAPTER XII. By what manners the ancient Romans deserved that the true God, although they did not worship Him, should enlarge their empire. Accordingly, let us see what manners of the Romans, and for what cause, the true God—in whose power are also the earthly kingdoms—deigned to aid in the enlarging of their empire.
斷不可以為,祂竟願意使人的國度、人的統治與奴役脫離祂護理的律法之外。第十二章 古羅馬人憑何等品德,得以使真神雖未被他們敬拜、卻仍擴展他們的帝國。因此,讓我們來看:真神——地上的國度也在祂的權能之下——究竟因羅馬人何等品德、出於何種緣由,竟俯允幫助他們擴展帝國。
3:576
Quod autem ut absolutius disserere possemus, ad hoc pertinentem etiam superiorem librum conscripsimus, quod in hac re potestas nulla sit eorum deorum, quos etiam rebus nugatoriis colendos putarunt, et praesentis uoluminis partes superiores, quas huc usque perduximus, de fati quaestione tollenda, ne quisquam, cui iam persuasam esset non illorum deorum cultu Romanum imperium propagatum adque seruatum, nescio cui fato potius id tribueret quam Dei summi potentissimae uoluntati.
Now, that we might be able to discuss this more fully, we have written the preceding book also as pertaining to this matter—namely, that in this affair those gods, whom they thought ought to be worshiped even for trifling things, have no power at all; and the earlier parts of the present volume, which we have carried thus far, treat of doing away with the question of fate, lest anyone, to whom it had already been made persuasive that the Roman empire was not propagated and preserved by the worship of those gods, should rather attribute it to some unknown fate than to the most powerful will of the supreme God.
為了能更完滿地論述這事,我們也寫了前一卷與此相關——就是說,在此事上,那些被他們認為連瑣碎之事都當敬拜的神祇,毫無權能;而本卷我們至此所論的前面部分,則是要除去命運的問題,免得有人——他既已被說服羅馬帝國並非因敬拜那些神祇而擴展並得保全——竟把這事歸於某種莫名的命運,而不歸於至高神最有權能的旨意。
3:577
Ueteres igitur primique Romani, quantum eorum docet et commendat historia, quamuis ut aliae gentes excepta una populi Hebraeorum deos falsos colerent et non Deo uictimas, sed daemoniis immolarent, tamen \'laudis auidi, pecuniae liberales erant, gloriam ingentem, diuitias honestas uolebant; hanc ardentissime dilexerunt, propter hanc uiuere uoluerunt, pro hac emori non dubitauerunt; ceteras cupiditates huius unius ingenti cupiditate presserunt. Ipsam denique patriam suam, quoniam seruire uidebatur inglorium, dominari uero adque imperare gloriosum, prius omni studio liberam, deinde dominam esse concupiuerunt.
The ancient and earliest Romans, therefore, as far as their history teaches and commends, although—like other nations, except the one people of the Hebrews—they worshiped false gods and sacrificed victims not to God but to demons, nevertheless were 'greedy of praise and liberal of money; they desired immense glory and honorable riches'; this they most ardently loved; for this they wished to live, for this they did not hesitate to die; all other desires they suppressed by this one immense desire. In short, their very fatherland, since to serve seemed inglorious but to rule and command glorious, they desired first with all zeal to be free, and then to be mistress.
因此,古老而最早的羅馬人,正如他們的歷史所教導、所稱許的,雖然——像其他民族一樣,唯獨除了希伯來這一族——敬拜假神,並非向神而是向鬼魔獻祭,然而他們卻「貪愛榮譽、慷慨用財;他們渴慕極大的榮耀和正當的財富」;這是他們極其熱切所愛的;為此他們願意活著,為此他們不畏一死;他們以這一份極大的渴慕,壓制了一切其他的私慾。總之,論到他們自己的祖國,既然受人轄制顯為可恥,而轄管統治顯為光榮,他們便起先竭力盼望它得自由,繼而盼望它作主宰。
3:578
Hinc est quod regalem dominationem non ferentes (annua imperia binosque imperatores sibi fecerunt, qui consules appellati sunt a consulendo, non reges aut domini a regnando adque dominando\'; cum et reges utique a regendo dicti melius uideantur, ut regnum a regibus, reges autem, ut dictum est, a regendo; sed fastus regius non disciplina putata est regentis uel beneuolentia consulentis, sed superbia dominantis. Expulso itaque rege Tarquinio et consulibus institutis secutum est, quod idem auctor in Romanorum laudibus posuit, quod \'ciuitas incredibile memoratu est adepta libertate quantum breui creuerit;
Hence it is that, not enduring kingly domination, 'they made for themselves yearly commands and two commanders, who were called consuls from consulting (consulendo), not kings or lords from reigning and dominating (regnando et dominando)'; although kings indeed would seem better named from ruling (regendo), so that kingdom is from kings, but kings, as has been said, from ruling. But kingly pomp was reckoned not the discipline of one ruling, nor the benevolence of one consulting, but the pride of one domineering. So, when King Tarquin had been expelled and consuls instituted, there followed what the same author set down among the praises of the Romans—that 'it is incredible to relate how much the state, once liberty was attained, grew in a short time;
因此,他們既不堪忍受王者的統治,「便為自己設立一年一任的職權和兩位統帥,這兩位因『商議』(consulendo)而被稱為執政官,而非因『治理統管』(regnando et dominando)被稱為王或主」;雖然「王」(reges)按理似乎更宜由「統治」(regendo)得名,正如「王國」由「王」而來,而「王」如前所述由「統治」而來。但王者的威儀,被視為並非統治者的紀律、亦非商議者的仁慈,乃是專橫者的驕傲。於是,塔克文王被逐、執政官設立之後,便有那同一作者列在羅馬人讚譽中的事——「自由一旦得著,國家在短時間內增長之巨,實在難以言述;
3:579
tanta cupido gloriae incesserat.) Ista ergo laudis auiditas et cupido gloriae multa illa miranda fecit, laudabilia scilicet adque gloriosa secundum hominum existimationem. Laudat idem Sallustius temporibus suis magnos et praeclaros uiros, Marcum Catonem et Gaium Caesarem, dicens quod diu illa res publica non habuit quemquam uirtute magnum, sed sua memoria fuisse illos duos ingenti uirtute, diuersis moribus. In laudibus autem Caesaris posuit, quod sibi magnum imperium, exercitum, bellum nouum exoptabat, ubi uirtus enitescere posset. Ita fiebat in uotis uirorum uirtute magnorum, ut excitaret in bellum miseras gentes et flagello agitaret Bellona sanguineo, ut esset ubi uirtus eorum enitesceret.
so great a desire of glory had come upon them.' This greed of praise, then, and this desire of glory, wrought those many wondrous things—laudable, to be sure, and glorious according to the estimation of men. The same Sallust praises the great and illustrious men of his own times, Marcus Cato and Gaius Caesar, saying that for a long time that republic had no one great in virtue, but that within his own memory there had been those two of immense virtue, of differing characters. But among the praises of Caesar he set down that he longed for himself a great command, an army, a new war, wherein his virtue might shine forth. Thus it came about, in the prayers of men great in virtue, that Bellona should rouse wretched nations to war and lash them with her bloody scourge, that there might be a place where their virtue should shine forth.
如此大的榮耀之慾臨到了他們。」這貪愛榮譽、渴慕榮耀之心,便成就了那許多奇事——按人的估量誠然是可稱讚、可榮耀的。同一位撒路斯特稱讚他那時代偉大而傑出的人物,馬可·加圖和該猶·凱撒,說那共和國長久以來沒有一人在德行上偉大,但在他自己的記憶中卻有那兩位德行極大、品性各異的人。然而在稱讚凱撒之中,他卻記下:凱撒為自己渴望一個大的軍權、一支軍隊、一場新的戰爭,好叫他的德行得以顯耀。如此便成了那些德行偉大之人的心願:要使戰神貝羅娜激動可憐的列國去爭戰,用她血腥的鞭子驅趕他們,好叫他們的德行有處可以顯耀。
3:580
Hoc illa profecto laudis auiditas et gloriae cupido faciebat. Amore itaque primitus libertatis, post etiam dominationis et cupiditate laudis et gloriae multa magna fecerunt. Reddit eis utriusque rei testimonium etiam poeta insignis illorum; inde quippe ait: Nec non Tarquinium eiectum Porsenna iubebat Accipere ingentique urbem obsidione premebat; Aeneadae in ferrum pro libertate ruebant. Tunc itaque magnum illis fuit aut fortiter mori aut liberos uiuere. Sed cum esset adepta libertas, tanta cupido gloriae incesserat, ut parum esset sola libertas, nisi et dominatio quaereretur, dum pro magno habetur, quod uelut loquente Ioue idem poeta dicit:
This indeed that greed of praise and desire of glory accomplished. Therefore, first from the love of liberty, then also from that of domination and from the desire of praise and glory, they did many great things. To them their own distinguished poet renders testimony of both things; for thence he says: 'Nor less did Porsenna command that the ejected Tarquin be received, and pressed the city with a mighty siege; the sons of Aeneas rushed upon the sword for liberty.' Then, accordingly, it was a great thing for them either bravely to die or to live free. But when liberty had been attained, so great a desire of glory had come upon them, that liberty alone was too little, unless dominion also were sought—while that was held a great thing which the same poet says, as though Jove were speaking:
這事的確是那貪愛榮譽、渴慕榮耀之心所成就的。因此,起先出於對自由的愛,繼而也出於對統治的愛、並出於對榮譽和榮耀的渴慕,他們行了許多大事。他們那位卓越的詩人為這兩樣作了見證;因為他在那裡說:「波塞納也同樣命令收納被逐的塔克文,並用強大的圍困逼迫那城;埃涅阿斯的子孫為自由奮不顧身衝向刀劍。」那時,對他們而言,或勇敢赴死、或自由地活,乃是一件大事。但自由既已得著,如此大的榮耀之慾便臨到他們,以致單有自由還嫌太少,除非也尋求統治——那同一位詩人彷彿藉宙斯的口所說的,被當作一件大事:
3:581
Quin aspera Iuno, Quae mare nunc terrasque metu caelumque fatigat, Consilia in melius referet mecumque fouebit Romanos rerum dominos gentemque togatam. Sic placitum. Ueniet lustris labentibus aetas, Cum domus Assaraci Phthiam clarasque Mycenas Seruitio premet ac uictis dominabitur Argis . Quae quidem Vergilius Iouem inducens tamquam futura praedicentem ipse iam facta recolebat cernebatque praesentia; uerum propterea commemorare illa uolui, ut ostenderem dominationem post libertatem sic habuisse Romanos, ut in eorum magnis laudibus poneretur.
'Nay, even harsh Juno, who now wearies sea and lands and heaven with fear, shall change her counsels for the better, and shall together with me cherish the Romans, lords of the world and the toga-clad nation. So it is decreed. There shall come an age, as the lustres glide by, when the house of Assaracus shall crush Phthia and famed Mycenae into servitude, and shall lord it over vanquished Argos.' These things indeed Virgil, bringing in Jove as though foretelling things to come, was himself already recalling as done and beholding as present; but for this reason I wished to recall them, that I might show that the Romans so held dominion after liberty, that it was set down among their great praises.
「不但如此,連嚴酷的尤諾——她如今以恐懼煩擾海陸與天庭——也必更改其謀為善,與我一同眷顧那作世界之主、身披托加長袍的羅馬人。如此已成定議。歲月流轉,必有一個時代來臨,那時阿薩拉庫斯的家族要把弗提亞與著名的邁錫尼壓為奴役,並要轄管被征服的阿耳戈斯。」維吉爾固然引入宙斯彷彿在預言將來之事,其實他自己乃是在追述已成的事、並目睹眼前的景況;但我之所以要追述這些,是要表明:羅馬人在得自由之後如此掌握統治,以致這事被列在他們重大的讚譽之中。
3:582
Hinc est et illud eiusdem poetae, quod, cum artibus aliarum gentium eas ipsas proprias Romanorum artes regnandi adque imperandi et subigendi ac debellandi populos anteponeret, ait: Excudent alii spirantia mollius aera, Cedo equidem, uiuos ducent do marmore uultus, Orabunt causas melius caelique meatus Describent radio et surgentia sidera dicent: Tu regere imperio populos, Romane, memento (Hae tibi erunt artes) pacique inponere mores, Parcere subiectis et debellare superbos.
Hence too is that other passage of the same poet, where, when he set before the arts of other nations those very arts proper to the Romans, of reigning and commanding and subduing and warring down peoples, he says: 'Others shall hammer out more softly the breathing bronze (I grant it indeed), shall draw forth living countenances from the marble, shall plead causes better, and shall trace with the rod the courses of the heaven and tell the rising stars: but thou, O Roman, remember to rule the peoples with thy sway (these shall be thine arts), to impose the manner of peace, to spare the subjected and to war down the proud.'
由此也有同一位詩人另一段話,在那裡他把羅馬人那些獨有的技藝——治理、統管、征服、討伐列族——置於別國的技藝之上,說:「別人或能更柔和地錘鍊那栩栩如生的銅像(我誠然承認),或能從大理石中引出活生生的面容,或能更善於辯案,或能用儀杖描畫諸天的運行、述說升起的星辰:但你,羅馬人哪,要記得以你的權柄治理萬民(這些要作你的技藝),施行和平之道,饒恕順服的,討伐驕傲的。」
3:583
Has artes illi tanto peritius exercebant, quanto minus se uoluptatibus dabant et eneruationi animi et corporis in concupiscendis et augendis diuitiis et per illas moribus corrumpendis, rapiendo miseris ciuibus, largiendo scaenicis turpibus. [Unde] Qui tales iam morum labe superabant adque abundabant, quando scribebat ista Sallustius canebatque Vergilius, non illis artibus ad honores et gloriam, sed dolis adque fallaciis ambiebant. Unde idem dicit: *Sed primo magis ambitio quam auaritia animos hominum exercebat, quod tamen uitium propius uirtutem erat. Nam gloriam honorem imperium bonus et ignauus aeque sibi exoptant;
These arts they exercised the more skillfully, the less they gave themselves to pleasures and to the enervation of mind and body in coveting and increasing riches, and through these corrupting their morals—by plundering wretched citizens, by lavishing upon base stage-players. Hence those who already surpassed and abounded in such a stain of morals, when Sallust was writing these things and Virgil was singing, strove after honors and glory not by those arts, but by deceits and frauds. Whence the same author says: 'But at first ambition rather than avarice exercised the minds of men, which vice nevertheless was nearer to virtue. For the good man and the slothful alike desire for themselves glory, honor, command;
這些技藝,他們愈是少沉溺於逸樂、少使身心因貪求增添財富而萎靡,並少因財富而敗壞品行——就是少藉搜刮可憐的百姓、少藉揮霍於下流的戲子——便愈發嫻熟地運用。因此,當撒路斯特寫這些、維吉爾歌詠之時,那些已在品行的污穢上超群且氾濫的人,竟不憑那些技藝,乃憑詭詐和欺瞞去鑽營榮譽和榮耀。所以同一作者說:「但起初是野心而非貪婪在驅使人心,這惡德卻離德行較近。因為善人與懶人都同樣為自己渴望榮耀、尊榮、軍權;
3:584
sed ille, inquit, uera uia nititur, huic quia bonae artes desunt, dolis adque fallaciis contendit.\' Hae sunt illae bonae artes, per uirtutem scilicet, non per fallacem ambitionem ad honorem et gloriam et imperium peruenire; quae tamen bonus et ignauus aeque sibi exoptant; sed ille, id est bonus, uera uia nititur. Via uirtus est, qua nititur tamquam ad possessionis finem, id est ad gloriam honorem imperium. Hoc insitum habuisse Romanos etiam deorum aput illos aedes indicant, quas coniunctissimas constituerunt, Virtutis et Honoris, pro dis habentes quae dantur a Deo. Unde intellegi potest quem finem uolebant esse uirtutis et quo eam referebant qui boni erant, ad honorem scilicet;
but the one,' he says, 'strives by the true way; the other, because good arts are wanting to him, contends by deceits and frauds.' These are those good arts—namely, to arrive at honor and glory and command through virtue, not through fraudulent ambition; which, nevertheless, the good man and the slothful alike desire for themselves; but the one, that is the good man, strives by the true way. The way is virtue, by which he strives as toward the end of possession, that is, toward glory, honor, command. That the Romans had this ingrained, their very temples of the gods among them indicate, which they set up most closely joined—of Virtue and Honor—holding as gods the things which are given by God. Whence it can be understood what end they wished virtue to have, and to what those who were good referred it—namely, to honor;
但其一」,他說,「憑真道奮力前進;另一,因缺乏善的本領,便以詭詐和欺瞞競逐。」這些就是那些善的本領——就是憑德行、而非憑詭詐的野心,去得著尊榮、榮耀和軍權;然而善人與懶人都同樣為自己渴望這些;但其一,就是善人,憑真道奮力前進。這道路就是德行,他憑它奮力前進,彷彿趨向所有之物的終點,即趨向榮耀、尊榮、軍權。羅馬人把這事深植於心,他們中間眾神的廟宇也可為證;他們把「德行」與「尊榮」二廟建得緊密相連,把那些由神所賜之物當作神來尊崇。由此可知他們願意德行以何為終點、那些善人把德行歸向何處——就是歸向尊榮;
3:585
nam mali nec habebant eam, quamuis honorem habere cuperent, quem malis artibus conabantur adipisci, id est dolis adque fallaciis. a Melius laudatus est Cato. De illo quippe ait: (Quo minus petebat gloriam, eo illum magis sequebatur.\' Quando quidem gloria est, cuius illi cupiditate flagrabant, iudicium hominum bene de hominibus opinantium; et ideo melior est uirtus, quae humano testimonio contenta non est nisi conscientiae suae. Unde dicit apostolus: Nam gloria nostra haec est: testimonium conscientiae nostrae; et alio loco: Opus autem suum probet unusquisque, et tunc in semet ipso tantum gloriam habebit et non in altero.
for the wicked did not have it, although they desired to have honor, which they tried to obtain by evil arts, that is, by deceits and frauds. Cato is the more praised. For of him he says: 'The less he sought glory, the more it followed him.' Since indeed glory, with the desire of which they burned, is the judgment of men thinking well of men; and therefore virtue is better, which is content with no human testimony but that of its own conscience. Whence the apostle says: 'For our glory is this: the testimony of our conscience'; and in another place: 'But let every man prove his own work, and then shall he have glory in himself alone, and not in another.'
因為惡人並沒有德行,雖然他們渴望得著尊榮,並企圖以惡的本領、就是以詭詐和欺瞞去取得。加圖更受稱讚。因為論到他,他說:「他愈是少求榮耀,榮耀就愈發跟隨他。」既然榮耀——他們所渴慕、為之火熱的——乃是對人持好評之人的論斷;因此德行更佳,因德行不以任何人的見證為滿足,惟以自己良心的見證為足。所以使徒說:「我們所誇的,是自己的良心給我們作見證」;又在別處說:「各人應當察驗自己的工作,這樣,他所誇的就專在自己,不在別人了。」
3:586
Gloriam ergo et honorem et imperium, quae sibi exoptabant et quo bonis artibus peruenire nitebantur boni, non debet sequi uirtus, sed ipsa uirtutem. Neque enim est uera uirtus, nisi quae ad eum finem tendit, ubi est bonum hominis, quo melius non est. Unde et honores, quos petiuit Cato, petere non debuit, sed eos ciuitas ob eius uirtutem non petenti dare. Sed cum illa memoria duo Romani essent uirtute magni, Caesar et Cato, longe uirtus Catonis ueritati uidetur propinquior fuisse quam Caesaris. Proinde qualis esset illo tempore ciuitas et antea qualis fuisset, uideamus in ipsa sententia Catonis: \'Nolite, inquit, existimare maiores nostros armis rem publicam ex parua magnam fecisse.
Glory, therefore, and honor, and command, which they desired for themselves and to which the good strove to arrive by good arts—virtue ought not to follow these, but these to follow virtue. For neither is there true virtue except that which tends to that end where is the good of man, than which there is none better. Whence even the honors which Cato sought he ought not to have sought, but the state ought to have given them to him for his virtue, without his seeking them. But since in that memory there were two Romans great in virtue, Caesar and Cato, the virtue of Cato seems to have been far nearer to truth than that of Caesar. Accordingly, what manner of state it was at that time, and what it had been before, let us see in Cato's own sentence: 'Do not suppose,' he says, 'that it was by arms that our ancestors made the republic great from small.
因此,榮耀、尊榮和軍權,他們為自己渴望、那些善人也力求憑善的本領去得著的——德行不該跟隨這些,倒是這些當跟隨德行。因為除了那趨向「人之至善、無有更善」之終點的,便沒有真正的德行。所以,連加圖所求的那些尊榮,他本不該去求,倒是國家當因他的德行、在他不求之時把這些賜給他。但既然在那時代有兩位德行偉大的羅馬人,凱撒和加圖,加圖的德行似乎遠比凱撒的更近於真理。因此,那時的國家是何等光景、先前又曾是何等光景,讓我們在加圖自己的話中來看:「你們不要以為,」他說,「我們的先祖是憑武力使共和國由小變大的。
3:587
Si ita esset, multo pulcherrimam eam nos haberemus. Quippe sociorum adque ciuium, praeterea armorum et equorum maior copia nobis quam illis est. Sed alia fuere quae illos magnos fecerunt, quae nobis nulla sunt: domi industria, foris iustum imperium, animus in consulendo liber, neque delicto neque libidini obnoxius. Pro his nos habemus luxuriam adque auaritiam, publice egestatem, priuatim opulentiam; laudamus diuitias, sequimur inertiam; inter bonos et malos discrimen nullum; omnia uirtutis praemia ambitio possidet. Neque mirum:
If it were so, we should have it far more beautiful. For of allies and citizens, and besides of arms and horses, we have a greater abundance than they had. But there were other things which made them great, which we have none of: at home industry, abroad just rule, a mind free in counsel, subject neither to wrongdoing nor to lust. In place of these we have luxury and avarice, public want, private opulence; we praise riches, we follow sloth; between the good and the bad there is no distinction; ambition possesses all the rewards of virtue. Nor is it any wonder:
若果真如此,我們所擁有的共和國當更為美好。因為論到盟友與公民,並論到兵器與戰馬,我們所有的比他們更為豐富。但有別的事使他們偉大,是我們全然沒有的:在內勤勉,在外公義的治理,謀略中自由的心志,既不屈從於不義,也不屈從於私慾。如今我們以這些換來了奢侈與貪婪、公家的窮乏、私人的富厚;我們稱讚財富,卻追隨怠惰;善與惡之間毫無分別;野心佔據了一切德行的賞賜。這也不足為奇:
3:588
ubi uos separatim sibi quisque consilium capitis, ubi domi uoluptatibus, hic pecuniae aut gratiae seruitis, eo fit ut impetus fiat in uacuam rem publicam.\' Qui audit haec Catonis uerba siue Sallustii, putat, quales laudantur Romani ueteres, omnes eos tales tunc fuisse uel plures. Non ita est; alioquin uera non essent, quae ipse item scribit, ea quae commemoraui in secundo libro huius operis, ubi dicit, iniurias ualidiorum et ob eas discessionem plebis a patribus aliasque dissensiones domi fuisse iam inde a principio, neque amplius aequo et modesto iure actum quam expulsis regibus quamdiu metus a Tarquinio fuit, donec bellum graue, quod propter ipsum cum Etruria susceptum fuerat, finiretur;
when you each separately take counsel for yourselves, when at home you are slaves to pleasures, here to money or favor, the result is that an assault is made upon the defenseless republic.' He who hears these words of Cato or of Sallust thinks that all the ancient Romans who are praised, or the greater part of them, were at that time such as these. It is not so; otherwise the things would not be true which he himself likewise writes—those which I recalled in the second book of this work, where he says that injuries of the more powerful, and on account of them the secession of the plebs from the fathers, and other dissensions, existed at home even from the very beginning, and that men acted with no more equitable and moderate justice than during the time after the kings were expelled, so long as there was fear from Tarquin, until the grave war which had been undertaken on his account against Etruria should be ended;
你們既各自分別為己謀算,在家又作逸樂的奴僕,在此作金錢或人情的奴僕,結果便是有人向那無人防守的共和國發起攻擊。」凡聽見加圖或撒路斯特這些話的,便以為所有受稱讚的古羅馬人,或他們中的大多數,當時都是這樣的人。其實不然;否則他自己同樣所寫的事便不能為真——就是我在本書第二卷中所追述的,他在那裡說:強者的橫暴、並因此而起的平民與元老的分裂、以及其他種種內訌,從一開始便存在於內部;人們行事所守的公平與節制,並不比逐王之後、只要還懼怕塔克文之時更甚,直到那為他之故而對伊特魯里亞發動的嚴重戰爭結束為止;
3:589
postea uero seruili imperio patres exercuisse plebem, regio more uerberasse, agro pepulisse et ceteris expertibus solos egisse in imperio; quarum discordiarum, dum illi dominari uellent, illi seruire nollent, finem fuisse bello Punico secundo, quia rursus grauis metus coepit urguere adque ab illis perturbationibus alia maiore cura cohibere animos inquietos et\' ad concordiam reuocare ciuilem. Sed per quosdam paucos, qui pro suo modo boni erant, magna administrabantur adque illis toleratis ac temperatis malis paucorum bonorum prouidentia res illa crescebat;
but afterward the fathers exercised the plebs with servile rule, scourged them after the manner of kings, drove them from their land, and, with the rest excluded, alone held sway in command; and that the end of these discords—while the one party wished to dominate and the other refused to serve—came in the Second Punic War, because again a grave fear began to press, and to restrain restless minds from those disturbances by another greater care, and to recall them to civil concord. But through certain few, who were good after their own measure, great affairs were administered; and, those evils being tolerated and tempered, by the providence of the few good men that state went on growing;
但後來元老們以奴僕般的轄制驅使平民,按王者的方式鞭打他們,把他們逐出田地,並把其餘的人排除在外,獨攬統治大權;而這些紛爭——當一方想要轄管、另一方不願受役之時——的終結,乃在第二次布匿戰爭之中來到,因為又有嚴重的恐懼開始逼臨,以另一更大的憂患約束那不安的心,使他們得以恢復國民間的和諧。然而藉著為數不多、按自己的尺度為善的那幾位,重大的事務得以治理;而那些禍患既被忍受、被緩和,那國家便靠那少數善人的護理日漸增長;
3:590
sicut idem historicus dicit multa sibi legenti et audienti, quae populus Romanus domi militiaeque, mari adque terra praeclara facinora fecerit, libuisse adtendere quae res maxime tanta negotia sustinuisset; quoniam sciebat saepenumero parua manu cum magnis legionibus hostium contendisse Romanos, cognouerat paruis copiis bella gesta cum opulentis regibus; sibique multa agitanti constare dixit, paucorum ciuium egregiam uirtutem cuncta patrauisse, eoque factum ut diuitias paupertas, multitudinem paucitas superaret.
even as the same historian says that, to him reading and hearing of many illustrious deeds which the Roman people had wrought at home and in war, on sea and on land, it pleased him to consider what especially had sustained such great undertakings; since he knew that very often with a small band the Romans had contended against great legions of the enemy, and had learned that with scanty forces wars had been waged against opulent kings; and he said that, after much pondering, it was established to him that the surpassing virtue of a few citizens had accomplished everything, and that thereby it came to pass that poverty overcame riches, and fewness overcame multitude.
正如那同一位歷史家所說:他讀到並聽聞羅馬人民在內政與戰事、在海上與陸地上所行的許多輝煌業績,便樂於思想究竟是什麼特別維繫了如此重大的事業;因為他知道,羅馬人屢屢以小隊與敵人龐大的軍團相抗,又得知他們曾以微弱的兵力與富強的列王作戰;他說,在反覆思量之後,他確信乃是少數公民卓絕的德行成就了這一切,並因此使貧窮勝過富足、寡少勝過眾多。
3:591
\'Sed postquam luxu adque desidia, inquit, ciuitas corrupta est, rursus res publica magnitudine sui imperatorum adque magistratuum uitia sustentabat.\' Paucorum igitur uirtus ad gloriam honorem imperium uera uia, id est ipsa uirtute. nitentium etiam a Catone laudata est. Hinc erat domi industria, quam commemorauit Cato, ut aerarium esset opulentum, tenues res priuatae. Unde corruptis moribus uitium e contrario posuit, publice egestatem, priuatim opulentiam. CAPUT XIII. De amore laudis, qui, cum sit uitium, ob hoc uirtus putatur, quia per ipsam uitia maiora cohibentur.
'But after the state was corrupted by luxury and sloth,' he says, 'in turn the republic by its own greatness sustained the vices of its commanders and magistrates.' The virtue, then, of the few who strove for glory, honor, and command by the true way—that is, by virtue itself—was praised even by Cato. Hence there was at home that industry which Cato mentioned, so that the treasury might be opulent and private resources slender. Whence, when morals were corrupted, he set down the contrary vice—public want, private opulence. CHAPTER XIII. On the love of praise, which, though it be a vice, is for this reason thought a virtue, because through it greater vices are restrained.
「但在國家被奢侈與怠惰敗壞之後,」他說,「共和國反倒以其自身的宏大支撐了將領和官長們的惡德。」那為數不多、憑真道——即憑德行本身——力求榮耀、尊榮和軍權之人的德行,連加圖也加以稱讚。因此在內便有加圖所提的那種勤勉,使國庫得以充裕,私產則微薄。所以,當品行敗壞之時,他便列出相反的惡德——公家的窮乏、私人的富厚。第十三章 論對讚譽的愛,這雖是惡德,卻因藉它能約束更大的惡德,便被人當作德行。
3:592
Quam ob rem quam diu fuissent regna Orientis inlustria, uoluit Deus et Occidentale fieri, quod tempore esset posterius, sed imperii latitudine et magnitudine inlustrius, idque talibus potissimum concessit hominibus ad domanda grauia mala multarum gentium, qui causa honoris laudis et gloriae consuluerunt patriae, in qua ipsam gloriam requirebant, salutemque eius saluti suae praeponere non dubitauerunt, pro isto uno uitio, id est amore laudis, pecuniae cupiditatem et multa alia uitia conprimentes. Nam sanius uidet, qui et amorem laudis uitium esse cognoscit, quod nec poetam fugit Horatium, qui ait: Laudis amore tumes: sunt certa piacula, quae te Ter pure lecto poterunt recreare libello.
Wherefore, so long as the kingdoms of the East had been illustrious, God willed that a Western one also should come to be, which, though later in time, should be more illustrious in the breadth and greatness of empire; and He granted it especially to such men, for the subduing of the grievous evils of many nations, who for the sake of honor, praise, and glory took counsel for their fatherland, in which they sought that very glory, and did not hesitate to set its safety before their own—suppressing, for that one vice, namely the love of praise, the greed of money and many other vices. For he sees more soundly who recognizes that even the love of praise is a vice—which did not escape the poet Horace, who says: 'Thou swellest with the love of praise: there are sure expiations which, with the booklet thrice read through purely, will be able to restore thee.'
因此,當東方的列國曾經顯赫之時,神願意也有一個西方的國度興起,這國度雖在時間上較晚,卻在帝國的廣闊與宏大上更為顯赫;祂又把它特別賜給這樣的人,為要制伏許多民族嚴重的禍患——這些人為著尊榮、讚譽和榮耀而為祖國謀算,在祖國中尋求那榮耀,並不猶豫地把祖國的安危置於自己的安危之上,為了那一樣惡德、就是對讚譽的愛,竟壓制了貪財和許多別的惡德。因為那認清「連對讚譽的愛也是惡德」的人,看得更為透徹——這也未逃過詩人賀拉斯的眼,他說:「你因愛讚譽而自高:有確定的贖罪之法,把那小冊純淨地讀過三遍,便能使你康復。」
3:593
Idemque in carmine lyrico ad reprimendam dominandi libidinem ita cecinit: Latius regnes auidum domando Spiritum, quam si Libyam remotis Gadibus iungas et uterque Poenus Seruiat uni. Uerum tamen qui libidines turpiores fide pietatis inpeti\'ato Spiritu sancto et amore intellegibilis pulchritudinis non refrenant, melius saltem cupiditate humanae laudis et gloriae non quidem iam sancti, sed minus turpes sunt. Etiam Tullius hinc dissimulare non potuit in eisdem libris quos de re publica scripsit, ubi loquitur de instituendo principe ciuitatis, quem dicit alendum esse gloria, et consequenter commemorat maiores suos multa mira adque praeclara gloriae cupiditate fecisse.
And the same poet, in a lyric song, to repress the lust of domination, thus sang: 'More widely shalt thou reign by taming a greedy spirit, than if thou shouldst join Libya to far-off Gades, and both Carthaginians should serve one master.' Nevertheless, those who do not bridle the baser lusts by the faith of piety, with the Holy Spirit obtained, and by the love of intelligible beauty, are at least better—indeed by the desire of human praise and glory not yet holy, but less base. Even Tully could not dissemble this in those same books which he wrote On the Republic, where he speaks of the establishing of a prince of the state, whom he says ought to be nourished by glory; and consequently he recalls that his ancestors did many wondrous and illustrious things out of desire for glory.
同一位詩人在一首抒情詩中,為要抑制統治的私慾,這樣歌詠:「你制伏一個貪婪的心靈,所掌的王權必更廣闊,勝過你把利比亞與遙遠的加底斯相連、使兩地的迦太基人都服事一主。」然而,那些不藉敬虔的信德、不藉所得的聖靈、不藉對可悟之美的愛來轄制較卑下私慾的人,至少還是較好些——他們固然因渴慕人的讚譽和榮耀而尚未成聖,卻是較不卑下的。連圖利(西塞羅)在他所寫的《論共和國》同一些書中也不能掩飾這一點,他在那裡論到當立國家的元首,說此人當以榮耀來培育;接著他追述他的先祖出於對榮耀的渴慕,行了許多奇異而輝煌的事。
3:594
Huic igitur uitio non solum non resistebant, uerum etiam id excitandum et accendendum esse censebant, putantes hoc utile esse rei publicae. Quamquam nec in ipsis philosophiae libris Tullius ab hac peste dissimulet, ubi eam luce clarius confitetur. Cum enim de studiis talibus loqueretur, quae utique sectanda sunt fine ueri boni, non uentositate laudis humanae, hanc intulit uniuersalem generalemque sententiam: \'Honos alit artes, omnesque accenduntur ad studia gloria iacentque ea semper, quae aput quosque inprobantur.\' CAPUT XIIII. De resecando amore laudis humanae, quoniam iustorum gloria omnis in Deo sit. Huic igitur cupiditati melius resistitur sine dubitatione quam ceditur.
To this vice, therefore, they not only did not resist, but even judged that it ought to be stirred up and kindled, thinking this to be useful to the republic. And yet not even in his books of philosophy does Tully dissemble concerning this plague, where he confesses it more clearly than the light. For when he was speaking of such pursuits as ought assuredly to be followed for the end of the true good, not for the vanity of human praise, he interposed this universal and general sentence: 'Honor nourishes the arts, and all are kindled to studies by glory; and those things always lie neglected which are disapproved by each man.' CHAPTER XIV. On cutting away the love of human praise, since all the glory of the righteous is in God. To this desire, therefore, it is without doubt better to resist than to yield.
因此,對這惡德,他們不但不抵擋,反倒判定當激發、當煽動,以為這對共和國有益。然而,連在他的哲學著作中,圖利也並不掩飾這一禍患,他在那裡承認得比光更明亮。因為當他論到那些理當為著真善之終點、而非為人的讚譽之虛榮而追求的事業時,他插入了這條普遍而通則性的話:「尊榮滋養諸般技藝,眾人都因榮耀而被激發去鑽研;凡為各人所貶斥的,便總是被棄置不顧。」第十四章 論當斬除對人之讚譽的愛,因為義人一切的榮耀都在於神。因此,對這渴慕,毫無疑問抵擋勝於順從。
3:595
Tanto enim quisque est Deo similior, quanto et ab hac inmunditia mundior. Quae in hac uita etsi non funditus eradicatur ex corde, quia etiam bene proficientes animos tentare non cessat, saltem cupiditas gloriae superetur dilectione iustitiae: ut, si alicubi iacent quae aput quosque inprobantur, si bona, si recta sunt, etiam ipse amor humanae laudis erubescat et cedat amori ueritatis. Tam enim est hoc uitium inimicum piae fidei, si maior in corde sit cupiditas gloriae quam Dei timor uel amor, ut Dominus diceret: Quo modo potestis credere gloriam ab inuicem expectantes et gloriam quae a solo Deo est non quaerentes?
For each person is more like God in proportion as he is more cleansed from this impurity. And although in this life this impurity is not utterly rooted out of the heart, since it does not cease to tempt even souls who are making good progress, let the desire for glory at least be overcome by the love of righteousness; so that, if anywhere there lie unnoticed things that are disapproved by some people, provided they are good and upright, even the love of human praise itself may blush and yield to the love of truth. For so hostile is this vice to godly faith, if the desire for glory be greater in the heart than the fear or love of God, that the Lord said: 'How can you believe, you who expect glory from one another, and do not seek the glory that is from God alone?'
因為各人愈是脫離這種污穢而潔淨,就愈是與神相似。雖然今生這污穢不能從心中徹底根除,因為它連那些有美好長進的靈魂也不停地試探,但至少要讓對榮耀的貪慕被對公義的愛所勝過;以致若在某處潛藏著一些被某些人所不認可的事,只要它們是善的、是正直的,那麼連對人讚美的愛本身也當羞愧,並讓位於對真理的愛。因為這惡習與虔誠的信德如此為敵,倘若心中對榮耀的貪慕勝過對神的敬畏或愛,以致主說:「你們互相受榮耀,卻不尋求那從獨一之神而來的榮耀,怎能信我呢?」
3:596
Item de quibusdam, qui in eum crediderant et uerebantur palam confiteri, ait euangelista: Dilexerunt gloriam hominum magis quam Dei. Quod sancti apostoli non fecerunt; qui cum in his locis praedicarent Christi nomen, ubi non solum inprobabatur (sicut ille ait: iacentque ea semper, quae aput quosque inprobantur), uerum etiam summae detestationis habebatur, tenentes quod audierant a bono magistro eodemque medico mentium: Si quis me negauerit coram hominibus, negabo eum coram patre meo, qui in caelis est, uel coram angelis Dei, inter maledicta et obprobria, inter grauissimas persecutiones crudelesque poenas non sunt deterriti a praedicatione salutis humanae tanto fremitu offensionis humanae.
Likewise, concerning certain men who had believed in Him but were afraid to confess Him openly, the evangelist says: 'They loved the glory of men more than the glory of God.' This the holy apostles did not do; for when they preached the name of Christ in those places where it was not only disapproved (as he said: 'and those things always lie unregarded which are disapproved by some'), but was even held in the deepest detestation, holding fast to what they had heard from the good Master who was also the physician of minds: 'Whoever shall deny me before men, I will deny him before my Father who is in heaven,' or 'before the angels of God,' amid curses and reproaches, amid the gravest persecutions and cruel punishments, they were not deterred from preaching human salvation by so great a roar of human offence.
同樣,論到某些信了祂卻怕公開承認祂的人,福音書作者說:「他們愛人的榮耀過於愛神的榮耀。」這事聖使徒們並未做;因為當他們在那些不僅不認可基督之名(正如他所說:「凡被某些人所不認可的事,總是被忽視」),甚至以最深的厭惡看待基督之名的地方傳揚祂時,他們緊緊持守從那良善的夫子、也是心靈之醫者所聽見的話:「凡在人面前不認我的,我在我天父面前也必不認他」,或「在神的眾天使面前」,他們在咒罵與羞辱之中,在最嚴重的逼迫與殘酷的刑罰之中,並未因人的攻擊如此巨大的喧囂而退縮,不傳揚人的救恩。
3:597
Et quod eos diuina facientes adque dicentes diuineque uiuentes debellatis quodam modo cordibus duris adque introducta pace iustitiae ingens in ecclesia Christi gloria consecuta est: non in ea tamquam in suae uirtutis fine quieuerunt, sed eam quoque ipsam ad Dei gloriam referentes, cuius gratia tales erant, isto quoque fomite eos, quibus consulebant, ad amorem illius, a quo et ipsi tales fierent, accendebant. Namque ne propter humanam gloriam boni essent, docuerat eos magister illorum dicens: Cauete facere iustitiam uestram coram hominibus, ut uideamini ab eis; alioquin mercedem non habebitis aput patrem uestrum, qui in caelis est.
And because, while they did and spoke and lived in a divine manner, in a sense subduing hard hearts and bringing in the peace of righteousness, an immense glory followed them in the Church of Christ, they did not rest in that glory as in the end of their own virtue, but referring even this glory itself to the glory of God, by whose grace they were such men, with this very fuel they kindled those whom they counselled to the love of Him by whom they too were made such. For lest they should be good for the sake of human glory, their Master had taught them, saying: 'Take heed not to do your righteousness before men, to be seen by them; otherwise you shall have no reward with your Father who is in heaven.'
並且因為他們以神聖的方式行事、說話、生活,可說是制伏了剛硬的心、帶來了公義的平安,於是在基督的教會中有極大的榮耀隨之而來;他們卻不以那榮耀為自己德行的終極而安息其中,而是將這榮耀本身也歸於神的榮耀——他們因祂的恩典才成為這樣的人——並用這同樣的火,去點燃那些他們所勸誡的人,使他們愛那位使他們自己也成為這樣之人的神。因為他們的夫子曾教導他們,免得他們為了人的榮耀而行善,說:「你們要謹慎,不可將你們的義行在人面前去行,故意叫他們看見;若是這樣,就不能得你們天父的賞賜了。」
3:598
Sed rursus ne hoc peruerse intellegentes hominibus placere metuerent minusque prodessent latendo, quod boni sunt, demonstrans quo fine innotescere deberent: Luceant, inquit, opera uestra coram hominibus, ut uideant bona facta uestra et glorificent patrem uestrum, qui in caelis est. Non ergo ut uideamini ab eis, id est hac intentione, ut eos ad uos conuerti uelitis, quia non per uos aliquid estis; sed ut glorificent patrem uestrum, qui in caelis est, ad quem conuersi fiant quod estis. Hos secuti sunt martyres, qui Scaeuolas et Curtios et Decios non sibi inferendo poenas, sed inlatas ferendo et uirtute uera, quoniam uera pietate, et innumerabili multitudine superarunt.
But again, lest by misunderstanding this they should be afraid to please men, and so do less good by concealing the fact that they are good, He showed for what end they ought to become known: 'Let your works,' He says, 'shine before men, that they may see your good deeds and glorify your Father who is in heaven.' Therefore not 'to be seen by them,' that is, with this intention, that you should wish them to be turned toward yourselves—since you yourselves are nothing of yourselves—but 'that they may glorify your Father who is in heaven,' toward whom being turned they may become what you are. These the martyrs followed, who surpassed the Scaevolas and Curtiuses and Decii, not by inflicting punishments on themselves, but by enduring those inflicted on them, and by true virtue, since by true godliness, and by an innumerable multitude.
但另一面,免得他們誤解此話而害怕討人喜悅,以致因隱藏自己的善而少行善事,祂便指明他們當以何目的為人所知:祂說:「你們的善行當在人面前發光,叫他們看見你們的善行,便將榮耀歸給你們在天上的父。」所以並非「故意叫他們看見」——即懷著這意圖,要使他們歸向你們自己——因為你們自己本是一無所有;乃是「使他們將榮耀歸給你們在天上的父」,叫他們歸向祂,便成為你們所是的樣式。眾殉道者跟隨了這些使徒,他們勝過了斯凱沃拉、庫提烏斯和德基烏斯等人——不是藉著向自己加刑,而是藉著忍受加在自己身上的刑罰,並藉著真正的德行(因為是出於真正的虔誠),且以不可勝數的群眾勝過了他們。
3:599
Sed cum illi essent in ciuitate terrena, quibus propositus erat omnium pro illa officiorum finis incolumitas eius et regnum non in caelo, sed in terra; non in uita aeterna, sed in decessione morientium et successione moriturorum: quid aliud amarent quam gloriam, qua uolebant etiam post mortem tamquam uiuere in ore laudantium? CAPUT XV. De mercede temporali, quam Deus reddidit bonis moribus Romanorum.
But since those men were in the earthly city, to whom the end of all their services on her behalf was set as her safety and a kingdom not in heaven but on earth; not in eternal life, but in the passing away of those who die and the succession of those about to die: what else should they love but glory, by which they wished even after death to live, as it were, in the mouths of those who praise them? CHAPTER XV. On the temporal reward which God repaid to the good morals of the Romans.
但既然那些人是在屬地之城中,他們為那城所盡一切職分的目標,乃是她的安全和一個不在天上而在地上的國度;不是永生,而是死者的逝去與將死者的接續:那麼除了榮耀以外,他們還能愛什麼呢?藉著榮耀,他們希望即使在死後,也彷彿活在那些讚美他們之人的口中。第十五章:論神為羅馬人良好的德行所給予的暫時報償。
3:600
Quibus ergo non erat daturus Deus uitam aeternam cum sanctis angelis suis in sua ciuitate caelesti, ad cuius societatem pietas uera perducit, quae non exhibet seruitutem religionis, quam λατρείαν Graeci uocant, nisi uni uero Deo, si neque hanc eis terrenam gloriam excellentissimi imperii concederet: non redderetur merces bonis artibus eorum, id est uirtutibus, quibus ad tantam gloriam peruenire nitebantur. De talibus enim, qui propter hoc boni aliquid facere uidentur, ut glorificentur ab hominibus, etiam Dominus ait: Amen dico uobis, perceperunt mercedem suam.
To those, then, to whom God was not going to give eternal life with His holy angels in His heavenly city—to whose fellowship true godliness leads, which renders the service of religion (which the Greeks call latreia) to none but the one true God—if He had not also granted them this earthly glory of a most excellent empire, the reward would not have been repaid for their good arts, that is, for the virtues by which they strove to attain to so great a glory. For concerning such persons, who seem to do something good for this end, that they may be glorified by men, the Lord also says: 'Amen I say to you, they have received their reward.'
所以,對於那些神不打算賜給他們與祂的聖天使在祂天上之城同享永生的人——真正的虔誠引人進入那城的團契,這虔誠不將敬拜的事奉(希臘人稱之為 λατρεία)獻給別的,唯獨獻給獨一的真神——倘若神不也賜給他們這最卓越帝國的屬地榮耀,那麼他們善行的報償(即他們藉以努力達到如此大榮耀的眾德行)就不會得著償還了。因為論到這樣的人——他們似乎為此目的行善,要被人榮耀——主也說:「我實在告訴你們,他們已經得了他們的賞賜。」
3:601
Sic et isti priuatas res suas pro re communi, hoc est re publica, et pro eius aerario contemserunt, auaritiae restiterunt, consuluerunt patriae consilio libero, neque delicto secundum suas leges neque libidini obnoxii; his omnibus artibus tamquam uera uia nisi sunt ad honores imperium gloriam; honorati sunt in omnibus fere gentibus, imperii sui leges inposuerunt multis gentibus. hodieque litteris et historia gloriosi sunt paene in omnibus gentibus: non est quod de summi et ueri Dei iustititia conquerantur; perceperunt mercedem suam. CAPUT XVI. De mercede sanctorum ciuium ciuitatis aeternae, quibus utilia sunt Romanorum exempla uirtutum.
Thus these men too despised their private affairs for the common cause, that is, for the republic, and for its treasury; they resisted avarice; they took counsel for their country with free judgment, being subject neither to crime by their own laws nor to lust; by all these arts, as by a true path, they strove toward honors, power, and glory. They were honored among almost all nations; they imposed the laws of their empire upon many nations; and to this day they are glorious in literature and history among nearly all peoples. There is no reason for them to complain of the justice of the supreme and true God; they have received their reward. CHAPTER XVI. On the reward of the holy citizens of the eternal city, to whom the examples of the virtues of the Romans are useful.
如此,這些人也為了公共的事業(即國家)並為了它的國庫,而輕看自己的私事;他們抵擋貪婪;他們以自由的判斷為祖國謀劃,既不按自己的律法犯罪,也不屈服於私慾;藉著這一切德行,如同藉著一條真道,他們努力追求尊榮、權力與榮耀。他們在幾乎所有民族中受尊崇;他們將自己帝國的律法加在許多民族身上;直到今日,在幾乎所有民族的文學與歷史中他們仍享盛名。他們沒有理由埋怨至高真神的公義;他們已經得了他們的賞賜。第十六章:論永城聖民的賞賜,羅馬人德行的榜樣於他們有益。
3:602
Merces autem sanctorum longe alia est etiam hic obprobria sustinentium pro ueritate Dei, quae mundi huius dilectoribus odiosa est. Illa ciuitas sempiterna est; ibi nullus oritur, quia nullus moritur; ibi est uera et plena felicitas, non dea, sed donum Dei; inde fidei pignus accepimus, quamdiu peregrinantes eius pulchritudini suspiramus; ibi non oritur sol super bonos et malos, sed sol iustitiae solos protegit bonos; ibi non erit magna industria ditare publicum aerarium priuatis rebus angustis, ubi thensaurus communis est ueritatis. Proinde non solum ut talis merces talibus hominibus redderetur Romanum imperium ad humanam gloriam dilatatum est;
But the reward of the saints is far different—of those who even here endure reproaches for the truth of God, which is hateful to the lovers of this world. That city is everlasting; there no one is born, because no one dies; there is true and full felicity—not a goddess, but a gift of God; thence we have received the pledge of faith, so long as on our pilgrimage we sigh for its beauty; there the sun does not rise upon the good and the evil, but the Sun of righteousness protects only the good; there it will be no great labor to enrich a public treasury out of private hardships, where the treasure held in common is truth. Accordingly, the Roman empire was extended to human glory not only that such a reward might be repaid to such men;
但聖徒的賞賜卻大不相同——他們連在此世也為神的真理忍受羞辱,這真理為此世的愛慕者所憎惡。那城是永存的;在那裡無人出生,因為無人死亡;在那裡有真實而完全的福樂——不是一位女神,而是神的恩賜;我們從那裡領受了信德的憑質,只要我們仍在旅途中為它的美麗歎息;在那裡,日頭不照在善人和惡人身上,唯有公義的日頭只庇護善人;在那裡,無須費大力從私人的窮乏中充實公共國庫,因為那共有的寶藏乃是真理。因此,羅馬帝國被擴張至人的榮耀,不僅是為了使這樣的報償償還給這樣的人;
3:603
uerum etiam ut ciues aeternae illius ciuitatis, quamdiu hic peregrinantur, diligenter et sobrie illa intueantur exempla et uideant quanta dilectio debeatur supernae patriae propter uitam aeternam, si tantum a suis ciuibus terrena dilecta est propter hominum gloriam., CAPUT XVII. Quo fructu Romani bella gesserint et quantum his quos uicere contulerint. Quantum enim pertinet ad hanc uitam mortalium, quae paucis diebus ducitur et finitur, quid interest sub cuius imperio uiuat homo moriturus, si illi qui imperant ad inpia et iniqua non cogant? Aut uero aliquid nocuerunt Romani gentibus, quibus subiugatis inposuerunt leges suas, nisi quia id factum est ingenti strage bellorum?
but also that the citizens of that eternal city, so long as they here sojourn as pilgrims, may diligently and soberly contemplate those examples, and see how great a love is owed to the heavenly country for the sake of eternal life, if so great a love was bestowed on the earthly country by its own citizens for the sake of human glory. CHAPTER XVII. With what fruit the Romans waged wars, and how much they conferred on those whom they conquered. For as far as concerns this mortal life, which is led and finished in a few days, what does it matter under whose rule a man who is going to die lives, provided that those who rule do not compel him to impious and unjust deeds? Or did the Romans in fact do any harm to the nations whom, when subjugated, they bound by their own laws, except that this was accomplished by an immense slaughter of wars?
也是為了使那永城的公民,當他們在此寄居為客旅時,能殷勤而清醒地默想那些榜樣,看見為了永生的緣故,當對天上的家鄉付出何等大的愛——倘若僅僅為了人的榮耀,屬地的家鄉就被它自己的公民如此深愛。第十七章:羅馬人發動戰爭得了什麼果效,又給予他們所征服之人多少益處。因為就這短短數日便度過而結束的必死之生命而言,一個將要死的人活在誰的統治之下,又有什麼分別呢?只要那些掌權者不強迫他行不敬虔、不公義之事就好。或者,羅馬人究竟對那些被他們征服、被加上自己律法的民族造成什麼傷害,除了這事是藉著戰爭的巨大屠殺而成就的以外?
3:604
Quod si concorditer fieret, id ipsum fieret meliore successu; sed nulla esset gloria triumphantium. Neque enim et Romani non uiuebant sub legibus suis, quas ceteris inponebant. Hoc si fieret sine Marte et Bellona, ut nec Victoria locum haberet, nemine uincente ubi nemo pugnauerat: nonne Romanis et ceteris gentibus una esset eademque condicio? praesertim si mox fieret, quod postea gratissime adque humanissime factum est, ut omnes ad Romanum imperium pertinentes societatem acciperent ciuitatis et Romani ciues essent, ac sic esset omnium, quod erat ante paucorum; tantum quod plebs illa, quae suos agros non haberet, de publico uiueret;
But if it had been done with mutual concord, it would have been done with better success; yet there would have been no glory for those who triumph. For neither did the Romans not live under their own laws, which they imposed on the rest. If this had been done without Mars and Bellona, so that Victory too should have no place, no one conquering where no one had fought: would not the condition of the Romans and of the other nations be one and the same? Especially if at once that had been done which afterward was most graciously and most humanely done—that all who belonged to the Roman empire should receive the fellowship of citizenship and be Roman citizens, and thus there should be the property of all what was before the property of a few; only that the common people who had no fields of their own should live from the public funds;
但若這事是以彼此和睦來成就的,本可成就得更為美好;然而那些誇勝者就不會有榮耀了。因為羅馬人也並非不在他們加於別人的那些律法之下生活。倘若這事是不靠戰神瑪爾斯和戰女神貝洛娜而成就的,以致連勝利女神也無立足之地——無人爭戰,便無人得勝——那麼羅馬人與其他民族的境況豈不是同一樣的嗎?尤其若那後來最仁慈、最人道所做的事能立即成就——即凡屬羅馬帝國的人都得著公民的團契、都成為羅馬公民,這樣,從前屬於少數人的,就成了眾人所共有的;只是那些沒有自己田地的平民,靠公帑為生;
3:605
qui pastus eius per bonos administratores rei publicae gratius a concordibus praestaretur quam uictis extorqueretur. Nam quid intersit ad incolumitatem bonosque mores, ipsas certe hominum dignitates, quod alii uicerunt, alii uicti sunt, omnino non uideo, praeter illum gloriae humanae inanissimum fastum, in quo perceperunt mercedem suam, qui eius ingenti cupidine arserunt et ardentia bella gesserunt. Numquid enim illorum agri tributa non soluunt? Numquid eis licet discere, quod aliis non licet? Numquid non multi senatores sunt in aliis terris, qui Romam ne facie quidem norunt? Tolle iactantiam, et omnes homines quid sunt nisi homines?
and this their sustenance would have been supplied more graciously by men of one mind through good administrators of the republic than extorted from the conquered. For what difference it makes to safety and good morals, or indeed to the very dignities of men, that some have conquered and others have been conquered, I do not see at all, except that most empty pomp of human glory, in which they have received their reward who burned with an immense desire for it and waged burning wars. Do not their fields pay tribute? Is it permitted to them to learn what is not permitted to others? Are there not many senators in other lands who do not even know Rome by sight? Take away boasting, and what are all men but men?
並且他們的這份供養,藉著國家的良善管理者由同心的人來提供,遠比從被征服者身上勒索而來更為仁慈。因為就安全與良好的德行而言,甚至就人本身的尊嚴而言,有些人征服、有些人被征服,究竟有何分別,我實在看不出,唯有那人的榮耀最空虛的浮華而已——那些為它燃起無窮慾望、發動烈火般戰爭的人,已在其中得了他們的賞賜。難道他們的田地不納貢嗎?難道他們可以學那些別人不可學的東西嗎?難道在別的地方沒有許多元老連羅馬的面貌都不認識嗎?除去誇耀,眾人除了是人以外還是什麼呢?
3:606
Quod si peruersitas saeculi admitteret, ut honoratiores essent quique meliores: nec sic pro magno haberi debuit honor humanus, quia nullius est ponderis fumus. Sed utamur etiam in his rebus beneficio Domini Dei nostri;
But if the perversity of the age would allow it, that the better men should also be the more honored: not even thus ought human honor to be reckoned a great thing, for smoke is of no weight. But let us make use, even in these matters, of the kindness of the Lord our God;
但即使這世代的悖謬肯容許更善的人也得著更高的尊榮:人的尊榮即便如此也不該被看為大事,因為煙霧毫無分量。然而,就連在這些事上,讓我們也利用我們主神的恩惠;
3:607
consideremus quanta contemserint, quae pertulerint, quas cupiditates subegerint pro humana gloria, qui eam tamquam mercedem talium uirtutum accipere meruerunt, et ualeat nobis etiam hoc ad obprimendam superbiam, ut, cum illa ciuitas, in qua nobis regnare promissum est, tantum ab hac distet, quantum distat caelum a terra, a temporali laetitia uita aeterna, ab inanibus laudibus solida gloria, a societate mortalium societas angelorum, a lumine solis et lunae lumen eius qui solem fecit et lunam, nihil sibi magnum fecisse uideantur tantae patriae ciues, si pro illa adipiscenda fecerint boni operis aliquid uel mala.
let us consider how much those men despised, what things they endured, what desires they subdued for the sake of human glory—men who deserved to receive that glory as it were the reward of such virtues; and let this too avail us to suppress pride, so that, since that city in which it is promised that we shall reign is as far distant from this one as heaven is from earth, eternal life from temporal joy, solid glory from empty praises, the fellowship of angels from the fellowship of mortals, the light of Him who made the sun and moon from the light of the sun and moon, the citizens of so great a country may seem to themselves to have done nothing great, if for the attaining of that country they have done any good work or have endured any evils—
讓我們思想那些人輕看了何等多的事物,忍受了什麼,又為了人的榮耀制伏了什麼樣的慾望——他們配得領受那榮耀,彷彿是這等德行的報償;願這也能幫助我們壓制驕傲,以致既然那應許我們要在其中作王的城,與此城相距甚遠,如同天離地、永生離暫時的喜樂、堅實的榮耀離空虛的讚美、天使的團契離必死之人的團契、那造日月者之光離日月之光那樣遙遠,那麼如此偉大之家鄉的公民,若為得著那家鄉而行了什麼善工或忍受了什麼惡事,便當覺得自己並未做什麼大事——
3:608
aliqua sustinuerint, cum illi pro hac terrena iam adepta tanta fecerint, tanta perpessi sint, praesertim quia remissio peccatorum, quae ciues ad aeternam colligit patriam, habet aliquid, cui per umbram quandam simile fuit asylum illud Romuleum, quo multitudinem, qua illa ciuitas conderetur, quorumlibet delictorum congregauit inpunitas. CAPUT XVIII. Quam alieni a iactantia esse debeant Christiani, si aliquid fecerint pro dilectione patriae aeternae, cum tanta Romani gesserint pro humana gloria et ciuitate terrena.
endured some things, when those men did so much, suffered so much, for this earthly country already attained; especially because the remission of sins, which gathers the citizens to the eternal country, has something to which, by a certain shadow, that asylum of Romulus was similar, in which the impunity of crimes of every kind gathered together the multitude by which that city was to be founded. CHAPTER XVIII. How far Christians ought to be from boasting, if they have done anything for love of the eternal country, since the Romans accomplished so great things for human glory and the earthly city.
忍受了一些事,而那些人卻為這已經得到的屬地家鄉做了那麼多、受了那麼多苦;尤其因為赦罪——它將公民聚集到永恆的家鄉——有某一點,藉著某種陰影,與羅慕路斯那庇護所相似:在那庇護所中,凡各樣罪行得以不受罰,便聚集了那將要建立那城的群眾。第十八章:基督徒若為了愛永恆的家鄉做了什麼,當何等遠離誇耀,既然羅馬人為了人的榮耀和屬地之城成就了如此大的事。
3:609
Quid ergo magnum est pro illa aeterna caelestique patria cuncta saeculi huius quamlibet iucunda blandimenta contemnere, si pro hac temporali adque terrena filios Brutus potuit et occidere, quod illa facere neminem cogit? Sed certe difficilius est filios interimere, quam quod pro ista faciendum est, ea, quae filiis congreganda uidebantur adque seruanda, uel donare pauperibus uel, si existat tentatio, quae id pro fide adque iustitia fieri conpellat, amittere. Felices enim uel nos uel filios nostros non diuitiae terrenae faciunt aut nobis uiuentibus amittendae aut nobis mortuis a quibus nescimus uel forte a quibus nolumus possidendae; sed Deus felices facit, qui est mentium uera opulentia.
What great thing, then, is it for the sake of that eternal and heavenly country to despise all the allurements of this world, however pleasant, if for the sake of this temporal and earthly one Brutus was able even to kill his sons—which that country compels no one to do? But surely it is harder to put one's sons to death than what must be done for that country: namely, either to give to the poor those things which seemed must be amassed and preserved for one's sons, or, if a temptation arise which compels this to be done for the sake of faith and righteousness, to lose them. For it is not earthly riches that make us or our sons happy—riches that must either be lost while we live, or, when we are dead, be possessed by those we know not of, or perhaps by those we would not wish; but God makes happy, who is the true wealth of minds.
那麼,為了那永恆屬天的家鄉而輕看此世一切的引誘(無論何等愉悅),算得什麼大事呢?倘若為了這暫時屬地的家鄉,布魯圖斯竟能殺自己的兒子——而那永恆的家鄉並不強迫任何人這樣做。但置兒子於死地,必定比那為永恆家鄉所當做的事更難:即或是將那些似乎當為兒子積攢保存的財物分給窮人,或者,若有試煉臨到,逼人為了信德與公義而行此事,便當捨棄那些財物。因為使我們或我們的兒子有福的,並非屬地的財富——這財富在我們活著時或要喪失,或在我們死後被我們所不認識的人、甚或被我們所不願意的人所佔有;唯有神使人有福,祂乃是心靈真正的豐富。
3:610
Bruto autem, quia filios occidit, infelicitatis perhibet testimonium etiam poeta laudator. Ait enim: Natosqne pater nona bella monentes Ad poenam pulchra pro libertate uocabit Infelix, utcumque ferent ea facta minores . Sed uersu sequenti consolatus est infelicem: Uincit amor patriae laudumque inmensa cupido. Haec sunt duo illa, libertas et cupiditas laudis humanae, quae ad facta conpulit miranda Romanos. Si ergo pro libertate moriturorum et cupiditate laudum, quae a mortalibus expetuntur, occidi filii a patre potuerunt: quid magnum est, si pro uera libertate, quae nos.
But concerning Brutus, because he killed his sons, even the poet who praises him bears witness to his unhappiness. For he says: 'And the father shall summon to punishment his sons who stir up new wars, for the sake of fair liberty—unhappy man, however posterity shall report those deeds.' But in the following verse he consoled the unhappy man: 'The love of country conquers, and the boundless desire for praise.' These are those two things, liberty and the desire for human praise, which impelled the Romans to wondrous deeds. If, then, for the sake of the liberty of mortals and for the desire of praises which are sought from mortal men, sons could be slain by a father: what great thing is it, if for the sake of true liberty, which makes us—
但論到布魯圖斯,因他殺了自己的兒子,連那讚美他的詩人也為他的不幸作見證。因為他說:「那父親將召喚他那些煽動新戰爭的兒子受刑,為著美好的自由——這不幸的人哪,無論後世如何記述那些行為。」但在下一句詩中,他安慰了這不幸的人:「對祖國的愛勝過一切,並對讚美無窮的渴望。」這就是那兩樣事——自由與對人讚美的渴望——驅使羅馬人做出奇異的事。那麼,倘若為了必死之人的自由,並為了向必死之人尋求讚美的渴望,兒子竟可被父親殺死:那麼若為了真正的自由——它使我們——
3:611
ab iniquitatis et mortis et diaboli dominatu liberos facit, nec cupiditate humanarum laudum, sed caritate liberandorum hominum, non a Tarquinio rege, sed a daemonibus et daemonum principe, non filii occiduntur, sed Christi pauperes inter filios conputantur? Si alius etiam Romanus princeps, cognomine Torquatus, filium, non quia contra patriam, sed etiam pro patria, tamen quia contra imperium suum, id est contra quod imperauerat pater imperator, ab hoste prouocatus iuuenali ardore pugnauerat, licet uicisset, occidit, ne plus mali esset in exemplo imperii contemti quam boni in gloria hostis occisi: ut quid.
—which makes us free from the dominion of iniquity, death, and the devil; and not from desire for human praises, but out of love for the men to be set free; and not from king Tarquin, but from demons and the prince of demons—not the sons are slain, but the poor of Christ are counted among the sons, what great thing is it? If another Roman leader too, surnamed Torquatus, killed his son—not because he had fought against his country, but even for his country, yet because against his own command, that is, against what his father the commander had ordered, having been provoked by the enemy he had fought in youthful ardor, and though he had conquered—lest there should be more evil in the example of a despised command than good in the glory of an enemy slain: to what purpose—
——它使我們脫離不義、死亡和魔鬼的轄制;並且不是出於對人讚美的渴望,而是出於對那些要得釋放之人的愛;也不是脫離塔昆王,而是脫離眾鬼魔和鬼魔之首——這裡並非兒子被殺,而是基督的窮人被數在兒子之列,那又算得什麼大事呢?倘若另一位羅馬將領、姓托夸圖斯的,也殺了自己的兒子——不是因為他敵擋祖國,反倒甚至是為了祖國,然而因為他違背了自己的命令,即違背了他父親(身為統帥)所下的命令,因受敵人挑釁,憑著年少的血氣而與之交戰,雖然他得了勝——免得藐視命令的榜樣所帶來的惡,多於殺敵的榮耀所帶來的善:那麼為了什麼——
3:612
se iactent, qui pro inmortalis patriae legibus omnia, quae multo minus quam filii diliguntur, bona terrena contemnunt? Si Furius Camillus etiam ingratam patriam, a cuius ceruicibus acerrimorum hostium Veientium iugum depulerat damnatusque ab aemulis fuerat, a Gallis iterum liberauit, quia non habebat potiorem, ubi posset uiuere gloriosius:
—should those boast, who for the sake of the laws of the immortal country despise all earthly goods, which are loved much less than sons? If Furius Camillus freed from the Gauls even an ungrateful country—from whose neck he had thrust off the yoke of the most fierce enemies, the Veientines, and yet had been condemned by his rivals—a second time, because he had no better place where he might live more gloriously:
——那些為了不朽家鄉的律法而輕看一切屬地之物(這些遠不如兒子那樣被愛)的人,又何足誇口?倘若富里烏斯·卡米路斯第二次從高盧人手中解救了那忘恩負義的祖國——他曾從祖國的頸項上推開了最兇猛之敵維伊人的軛,卻被他的對手定了罪——只因他再沒有更好的地方可以更榮耀地生活:
3:613
quur extollatur, uelut grande aliquid fecerit, qui forte in ecclesia ab inimicis carnalibus grauissimam exhonorationis passus iniuriam non se ad eius hostes haereticos transtulit aut aliquam contra illam ipse haeresem condidit, sed eam potius quantum ualuit ab haereticorum perniciosissima prauitate defendit, cum alia non sit, non ubi uiuatur in hominum gloria, sed ubi uita ad aeterna aeterna?
why should he exalt himself, as though he had done some great thing, who perhaps in the Church, having suffered from carnal enemies the gravest wrong of dishonor, did not go over to her enemies the heretics, nor himself found any heresy against her, but rather, as far as he was able, defended her from the most pernicious depravity of the heretics—since there is no other, not where one may live in the glory of men, but where life passes to things eternal?
那麼那人為何要自高,彷彿做了什麼大事——他或許在教會中,從屬肉體的仇敵那裡受了最嚴重的羞辱之冤,卻沒有轉投教會的仇敵異端,也沒有自己創立什麼敵擋教會的異端,反倒盡其所能保護教會免受異端最毒害的乖謬——既然並無別處,不是可在人的榮耀中生活之處,而是生命進入永恆之事的地方?
3:614
Si Mucius, ut cum Porsenna rege pax fieret, qui grauissimo bello Romanos premebat, quia Porsennam ipsum occidere non potuit et pro eo alterum deceptus occidit, in ardentem aram ante eius oculos dexteram extendit, dicens multos tales, qualem illum uideret, in eius exitium coniurasse cuius ille fortitudinem et coniurationem talium perhorrescens sine ulla dubitatione se ab illo bello facta pace conpescuit: quis regno caelorum inputaturus est merita sua, si pro illo non unam manum neque hoc sibi ultro faciens, sed persequente aliquo patiens totum flammis corpus inpenderit?
If Mucius, in order that peace might be made with king Porsenna, who was pressing the Romans with a most grievous war—because he could not kill Porsenna himself and, being deceived, killed another in his place—stretched out his right hand into the burning altar before his eyes, saying that many such men as he saw him to be had conspired for his destruction; and Porsenna, shuddering at his fortitude and at the conspiracy of such men, without any hesitation, peace having been made, restrained himself from that war: who shall reckon his own merits to the kingdom of heaven, if for its sake he spends not one hand, nor doing this to himself of his own accord, but suffering it while another persecutes, he gives up his whole body to the flames?
倘若穆奇烏斯為了與波塞納王締結和約——這王正以最沉重的戰爭壓迫羅馬人——因他無法殺死波塞納本人,且被欺騙而誤殺了另一人,便在波塞納眼前把右手伸入燃燒的祭壇,說有許多像他這樣的人已經密謀要殺波塞納;波塞納因他的剛毅和這等人的密謀而戰慄,便毫不遲疑地,在締結和約後,停止了那場戰爭:那麼,那為了天國而捨棄,不只一隻手、且不是自己甘願如此行、乃是在別人逼迫時忍受、將全身交付火焰的人,誰能將自己的功勞歸於天國呢?
3:615
Si Curtius armatus equo concito in abruptum hiatum terrae se praecipitem dedit, deorum suorum oraculis seruiens, quoniam iusserant, ut illuc id quod Romani haberent optimum mitteretur, nec aliud intellegere potuerunt, quam uiris armisque se excellere, unde uidelicet oportebat, ut deorum iussis in illum interitum uir praecipitaretur armatus: quid se magnum pro aeterna patria fecisse dicturus est, qui aliquem fidei suae passus inimicum non se ultro in talem mortem mittens, sed ab illo missus obierit; quando quidem a Domino suo eodemque rege patriae suae certius oraculum accepit: Nolite timere eos, qui corpus occidunt, animam autem non possunt occidere?
If Curtius, armed, on a spurred horse, cast himself headlong into the gaping chasm of the earth, serving the oracles of his gods—since they had commanded that there should be sent into it whatever the Romans had best, and they could understand nothing else than that they excelled in men and arms; whence evidently it behooved that, by the command of the gods, an armed man should be cast into that destruction: what great thing for the eternal country will he say he has done, who, suffering some enemy of his faith, not casting himself of his own accord into such a death, but sent by that enemy, has died—seeing that from his Lord, who is also the King of his country, he has received a more certain oracle: 'Do not fear those who kill the body, but cannot kill the soul'?
倘若庫提烏斯全副武裝、催馬向前,將自己縱身投入大地裂開的深淵,服事他眾神的神諭——因為眾神曾命令當將羅馬人所最寶貴的東西投入其中,而他們所能理解的,無非是他們在人和武器上最為卓越;於是顯然按眾神的命令,當有一個全副武裝的人被投入那毀滅之中:那麼,那為著永恆家鄉的人若要說自己做了什麼大事呢?他因忍受信仰的某個仇敵,不是自願投入這樣的死,而是被那仇敵所差送而死——既然他從他的主、也是他家鄉之王那裡,領受了更確實的神諭:「那殺身體卻不能殺靈魂的,不要怕他們」?
3:616
Si se occidendos certis uerbis quodam modo consecrantes Decii deuouerunt, ut illis cadentibus et iram deorum sanguine suo placantibus Romanus liberaretur exercitus: nullo modo superbient sancti martyres, tamquam dignum aliquid pro illius patriae participatione fecerint, ubi aeterna est et uera felicitas, si usque ad sui sanguinis effusionem non solum suos fratres, pro quibus fundebatur, uerum et ipsos inimicos, a quibus fundebatur, sicut eis praeceptum est, diligentes caritatis fide et fidei caritate certarunt?
If the Decii, in a certain manner consecrating themselves to be slain with set words, devoted themselves, so that by their falling and by appeasing the wrath of the gods with their own blood the Roman army might be set free: in no way will the holy martyrs be proud, as though they had done anything worthy on behalf of their participation in that country where felicity is eternal and true, if, even to the shedding of their own blood, loving not only their brethren, for whom it was being shed, but also their very enemies, by whom it was being shed, as they were commanded, they have contended with the faith of love and the love of faith?
倘若德基烏斯一族以某種定式的話將自己獻為被殺、奉獻自己,好使他們倒下、用自己的血平息眾神的忿怒,羅馬軍隊便得釋放:那麼聖殉道者斷不會驕傲,彷彿他們為著參與那有永恆真福之家鄉而做了什麼配得的事——倘若他們直到流出自己的血,按所受的命令,不僅愛那為之流血的弟兄,也愛那使他們流血的仇敵,以愛的信德與信德的愛而爭戰?
3:617
Si Marcus Puluillus dedicans aedem Iouis Iunonis Mineruae falso sibi ab inuidis morte filii nuntiata, ut illo nuntio perturbatus abscederet adque ita dedicationis gloriam collega eius consequeretur, ita contemsit, ut eum etiam proici insepultum iuberet (sic in eius corde orbitatis dolorem gloriae cupiditas uicerat): quid magnum se pro euangelii sancti praedicatione, qua ciues supernae patriae de diuersis liberantur et colliguntur erroribus, fecisse dicturus est, cui Dominus de sepultura patris sui sollicito ait: Sequere me et sine mortuos sepelire mortuos suos?
If Marcus Pulvillus, while dedicating the temple of Jupiter, Juno, and Minerva, when the death of his son was falsely announced to him by enviers—so that, disturbed by that news, he might withdraw, and thus his colleague might obtain the glory of the dedication—so despised it that he even ordered the son to be cast out unburied (so had the desire for glory conquered the grief of bereavement in his heart): what great thing will he say he has done for the preaching of the holy Gospel, by which the citizens of the country above are set free from various errors and gathered together, to whom the Lord said, when he was anxious about the burial of his father: 'Follow me, and let the dead bury their dead'?
倘若馬庫斯·普爾維路斯在獻朱庇特、朱諾、密涅瓦之殿時,當嫉妒他的人謊報他兒子的死訊——好使他因那消息而心煩離去,他的同僚便得著獻殿的榮耀——他竟如此輕看這事,甚至吩咐把那兒子拋棄、不予埋葬(榮耀的慾望在他心中如此勝過了喪子之痛):那麼,那為了傳揚神聖福音(藉此天上家鄉的公民從各樣的謬誤中得釋放、被聚集)的人,又當說自己做了什麼大事呢?主曾對那為埋葬父親而憂慮的人說:「跟從我,任憑死人埋葬他們的死人。」
3:618
Si Marcus Regulus, ne crudelissimos hostes iurando falleret, ad eos ab ipsa Roma reuersus est, quoniam, sicut Romanis eum tenere uolentibus respondisse fertur, postea quam Afris seruierat, dignitatem illic honesti ciuis habere non posset, eumque Carthaginienses, quoniam contra eos in Romano senatu egerat, grauissimis suppliciis necauerunt: qui cruciatus non sunt pro fide illius patriae contemnendi, ad cuius beatitudinem fides ipsa perducit? aut quid retribuetur Domino pro omnibus quae retribuit, si pro fide quae illi debetur talia fuerit homo passus, qualia pro fide quam perniciosissimis inimicis debebat passus est Regulus?
If Marcus Regulus, lest he should deceive his most cruel enemies by his oath, returned to them from Rome itself—since, as he is reported to have replied to the Romans who wished to keep him, after he had been a slave to the Africans he could no longer hold the dignity of an honorable citizen there—and the Carthaginians, because he had pleaded against them in the Roman senate, put him to death with the gravest tortures: are those torments not to be despised for the faith of that country, to whose blessedness faith itself leads? Or what shall be repaid to the Lord for all things which He has repaid, if for the faith that is owed to Him a man shall have suffered such things as Regulus suffered for the faith which he owed to his most pernicious enemies?
倘若馬庫斯·雷古路斯為免以誓言欺騙他最殘酷的仇敵,竟從羅馬本城返回他們那裡——因為據說他曾回答那些想留他的羅馬人:在他作了非洲人的奴隸之後,他便不能再在那裡保有一個尊貴公民的身分——而迦太基人因他曾在羅馬元老院中力陳敵擋他們,便以最嚴酷的刑罰將他處死:那麼,為了那其賜福乃由信德本身引領而至之家鄉的信德,這等酷刑豈不當被輕看嗎?或者,主既為我們償還了一切,我們當拿什麼報答主呢?倘若為了所當向祂獻上的信德,一個人忍受了像雷古路斯為他所欠那最毒害之仇敵的信德而忍受的那等苦難?
3:619
Quo modo se audebit extollere de uoluntaria paupertate Christianus, ut in huius uitae peregrinatione expeditior ambulet uiam, quae perducit ad patriam, ubi uerae diuitiae Deus ipse est, cum audiat uel legat Lucium Valerium, qui in suo defunctus est consulatu, usque adeo fuisse pauperem, ut nummis a populo conlatis eius sepultura curaretur? audiat uel legat Quintium Cincinnatum, cum quattuor iugera possideret et ea suis manibus coleret, ab aratro esse adductum, ut dictator fieret, maior utique honore quam consul, uictisque hostibus ingentem gloriam consecutum in eadem paupertate mansisse?
How will a Christian dare to exalt himself over his voluntary poverty, that in the pilgrimage of this life he may walk more unencumbered along the way that leads to the country where the true riches is God Himself, when he hears or reads that Lucius Valerius, who died in his consulship, was so poor that his burial was provided for by money collected from the people? Let him hear or read that Quintius Cincinnatus, when he possessed four iugera and tilled them with his own hands, was led from the plough to be made dictator—an honor surely greater than that of consul—and, the enemy having been conquered and immense glory obtained, remained in the same poverty?
基督徒怎敢為他自願的貧窮自高呢?——他這樣做,是要在今生的旅途中更無牽掛地行走那引向家鄉的道路,那家鄉中真正的財富乃是神自己——當他聽見或讀到:盧奇烏斯·瓦勒里烏斯在執政官任內去世,竟貧窮到他的喪葬要靠從百姓中募集的錢來辦理?讓他聽見或讀到:昆提烏斯·辛辛納圖斯,當他擁有四尤格田地、親手耕種時,竟被人從犁旁帶去立為獨裁官——這尊榮無疑大於執政官——並且在戰勝仇敵、得著極大榮耀之後,仍留在同樣的貧窮之中?
3:620
Aut quid se magnum fecisse praedicabit, qui nullo praemio mundi huius fuerit ab aeternae illius patriae societate seductus, cum Fabricium didicerit tantis muneribus Pyrrhi, regis Epirotarum, promissa etiam quarta parte regni, a Romana ciuitate non potuisse deuelli ibique in sua paupertate priuatum manere maluisse? Nam illud quod rem publicam, id est rem populi, rem patriae, rem communem, cum haberent opulentissimam adque ditissimam, sic ipsi in suis domibus pauperes erant, ut quidam eorum, qui iam bis consul fuisset, ex illo senatu hominum pauperum pelleretur notatione censoria, quod decem pondo argenti in uasis habere conpertus est;
Or what great thing will he proclaim himself to have done, who has been lured away by no reward of this world from the fellowship of that eternal country, when he has learned that Fabricius could not be torn away from the Roman state by so great gifts of Pyrrhus, king of the Epirotes, even with a fourth part of the kingdom promised, but chose rather to remain there a private man in his poverty? For as to the fact that the republic—that is, the affairs of the people, the affairs of the country, the common affairs—though they possessed it most opulent and most rich, they themselves were so poor in their own homes that one of them, who had already been twice consul, was expelled from that senate of poor men by the censor's mark, because he was found to have ten pounds of silver in vessels;
或者,那因這世界沒有任何賞賜而從那永恆家鄉的團契中被引離的人,又當宣稱自己做了什麼大事呢?——當他得知法布里奇烏斯不能被伊庇魯斯王皮洛士那麼大的禮物從羅馬國中奪走,即使應許他王國的四分之一,他卻寧可作個平民留在他的貧窮中?因為論到這事:國家——即百姓的事、祖國的事、公共的事——他們雖擁有它最為富足、最為豐裕,他們自己在家中卻如此貧窮,以致他們中有一人,已經兩次作過執政官,卻被監察官的標記從那些貧窮人的元老院中逐出,因為被查出在器皿中藏有十磅銀子;
3:621
ita idem ipsi pauperes erant, quorum triumphis publicum ditabatur aerarium: nonne omnes Christiani, qui excellentiore proposito diuitias suas communes faciunt secundum id quod scriptum est in actibus apostolorum, ut distribuatur unicuique sicut cuique opus est, et nemo dicat aliquid proprium, sed sint illis omnia communia, intellegunt se nulla ob hoc uentilari oportere iactantia, id faciendo pro obtinenda societate angelorum, cum paene tale aliquid illi fecerint pro conseruanda gloria Romanorum?
so were they themselves poor, by whose triumphs the public treasury was enriched: do not all Christians, who with a more excellent purpose make their riches common, according to what is written in the Acts of the Apostles, that 'distribution was made to each one as anyone had need, and no one said that anything was his own, but all things were common to them'—do they not understand that they ought to be puffed up with no boasting on this account, doing this for the obtaining of the fellowship of angels, when those men did almost some such thing for the preserving of the glory of the Romans?
如此,那些以自己的凱旋使公共國庫得以充實的人,他們自己卻是貧窮的:那麼,凡懷著更卓越目的、照使徒行傳所記的,將自己的財富歸為共有的基督徒——所記乃是「照各人所需用的分給各人,沒有一人說他的東西有一樣是自己的,倒是凡物公用」——他們豈不明白,他們在這事上不該有絲毫誇耀而自高嗎?他們這樣做是為了得著天使的團契,而那些人為了保存羅馬人的榮耀,卻也做了幾乎類似的事?
3:622
Haec et alia, si qua huius modi reperiuntur in litteris eorum, quando sic innotescerent, quando tanta fama praedicarentur, nisi Romanum imperium longe lateque porrectum magnificis successibus augeretur? Proinde per illud imperium tam latum tamque diuturnum uirorumque tantorum uirtutibus praeclarum adque gloriosum et illorum intentioni merces quam quaerebant est reddita, et nobis proposita necessariae commonitionis exempla, ut, si uirtutes, quarum istae utcumque sunt similes, quas isti pro ciuitatis terrenae gloriae tenuerunt, pro Dei gloriosissima ciuitate non tenuerimus, pudore pungamur; si tenuerimus, superbia non extollamur;
These things and others, if any such are found in their literature, when would they have become so known, when would they be celebrated by so great fame, had not the Roman empire, extended far and wide, been increased by magnificent successes? Accordingly, through that empire so broad and so long-lasting, and rendered illustrious and glorious by the virtues of such great men, both the reward which they sought has been repaid to their intention, and to us have been set forth examples of necessary admonition: so that, if we have not held, for the most glorious city of God, those virtues to which these of theirs are in some way similar—which they held for the glory of the earthly city—we may be pricked with shame; and if we have held them, we may not be lifted up with pride;
這些事以及其他類似的事(若在他們的文獻中有任何這樣的事),若不是羅馬帝國四方廣布、藉著輝煌的成就而日益壯大,何時會如此為人所知,何時會以這麼大的名聲被傳揚呢?因此,藉著那如此廣闊、如此長久、又因如此偉大之人的德行而顯赫榮耀的帝國,他們所尋求的賞賜既已償還給他們的意圖,又為我們設立了必要勸誡的榜樣:以致我們若沒有為神最榮耀之城持守那些德行——那些人為著屬地之城的榮耀所持守、與我們的德行多少相似的德行——我們便當被羞愧刺痛;而我們若持守了它們,也不可因驕傲而自高;
3:623
quoniam, sicut dicit apostolus, indignae sunt passiones huius temporis ad futuram gloriam, quae reuelabitur in nobis. Ad humanam uero gloriam praesentisque temporis satis digna uita aestimabatur illorum.
since, as the apostle says, 'the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the future glory which shall be revealed in us.' But for human glory and that of the present time, the life of those men was judged worthy enough.
因為,正如使徒所說:「現今的苦楚,若比起將來要顯於我們的榮耀,就不足介意了。」但就人的榮耀和現今這時代而言,那些人的生命被斷為相當配得。
3:624
Unde etiam Iudaei, qui Christum occiderunt, reuelante testamento nouo quod in uetere uelatum fuit, ut non pro terrenis et temporalibus beneficiis, quae diuina prouidentia permixte bonis malisque concedit, sed pro aeterna uita muneribusque perpetuis et ipsius supernae ciuitatis societate colatur Deus unus et uerus, rectissime istorum gloriae donati sunt, ut hi, qui qualibuscumque uirtutibus terrenam gloriam quaesiuerunt et adquisiuerunt, uincerent eos, qui magnis uitiis datorem uerae gloriae et ciuitatis aeternae occiderunt adque respuerunt. CAPUT XVIIII. Quo inter se differant cupiditas gloriae et cupiditas dominationis.
Whence even the Jews, who slew Christ—since by the New Testament was revealed what in the Old had been veiled, namely, that the one true God is to be worshipped not for earthly and temporal benefits, which divine providence grants indiscriminately to good and evil alike, but for eternal life and perpetual gifts and the fellowship of that city above—were most justly given over to the glory of those men; so that these, who by virtues of whatever kind sought and acquired earthly glory, should conquer those who by great vices slew and spurned the giver of true glory and of the eternal city. CHAPTER XIX. In what respect the desire for glory and the desire for domination differ from one another.
由此,甚至那些殺害基督的猶太人——既然新約啟示了舊約中所遮蔽的事,即當敬拜那獨一真神,不是為了屬地暫時的益處(這些是神的護理不分善惡一概賜下的),而是為了永生、永久的恩賜並與那天上之城的團契——便最公正地被交給那些人的榮耀;以致這些藉著各樣德行尋求並獲得屬地榮耀的人,勝過那些以重大的惡行殺害並棄絕真榮耀與永恆之城賜予者的人。第十九章:榮耀的慾望與轄制的慾望彼此有何不同。
3:625
Interest sane inter cupiditatem humanae gloriae et cupiditatem dominationis. Nam licet procliue sit, ut, qui humana gloria nimium delectatur, etiam dominari ardenter adfectet, tamen qui ueram licet humanarum laudum gloriam concupiscunt, dant operam bene iudicantibus non displicere. Sunt enim multa in moribus bona, de quibus multi bene iudicant, quamuis ea multi non habeant; per ea bona morum nituntur ad gloriam et imperium uel dominationem, de quibus ait Sallustius: \'Sed ille uera uia nititur.) Quisquis autem sine cupiditate gloriae, qua ueretur homo bene iudicantibus displicere, dominari adque imperare desiderat, etiam per apertissima scelera quaerit plerumque obtinere quod diligit.
There is indeed a difference between the desire for human glory and the desire for domination. For although it is easy that he who too much delights in human glory should also ardently affect to dominate, nevertheless those who, although it be human, covet the glory of true praises, take pains not to displease those who judge well. For there are many good things in conduct concerning which many judge well, although many do not possess them; through these good things of conduct they strive toward glory and power or domination, of which Sallust says: 'But that man strives by the true path.' But whoever, without the desire for glory—by which a man fears to displease those who judge well—desires to dominate and to command, very often seeks to obtain what he loves even through the most open crimes.
在對人榮耀的慾望與對轄制的慾望之間,確實有分別。因為,雖然那過於喜愛人榮耀的人也容易熱切地想要轄制,然而那些貪求真讚美之榮耀(即便是人的榮耀)的人,仍盡力不去得罪那些判斷正確的人。因為在品行中有許多善事,是許多人所稱許的,雖然許多人並不具有它們;他們藉著這些品行的善事努力追求榮耀、權力或轄制——撒路斯提烏斯論到這事說:「然而那人是憑真道而努力的。」但凡不帶著榮耀的慾望(即人藉以懼怕得罪那判斷正確之人的慾望),卻渴望轄制與發號施令的人,往往甚至藉著最公然的罪惡來謀取他所愛的。
3:626
Proinde qui gloriam concupiscit, aut uera uia nititur aut certe dolis adque fallaciis contendit, uolens bonus uideri esse, quod non est. Et ideo uirtutes habenti magna uirtus est contemnere gloriam, quia contemtus eius in conspectu Dei est, iudicio autem non aperitur humano. Quidquid enim fecerit ad oculos hominum, quo gloriae contemtor appareat, ad maiorem laudem, hoc est ad maiorem gloriam, facere si credatur, non est unde se suspicantium sensibus aliter esse, quam suspicantur, ostendat.
Accordingly, he who covets glory either strives by the true path, or certainly contends by deceits and falsehoods, wishing to seem to be good which he is not. And therefore, for one who has the virtues, it is a great virtue to despise glory, because the contempt of it is in the sight of God, but is not laid open to human judgment. For whatever he shall do before the eyes of men, that he may appear a despiser of glory, if it be believed that he does it for greater praise—that is, for greater glory—there is no means by which he may show to the perceptions of those who suspect that the matter is otherwise than they suspect.
因此,那貪求榮耀的人,或是憑真道而努力,或至少是用詭詐和虛謊來爭取,想要顯為自己所不是的善人。所以,對於有諸德行的人,輕看榮耀乃是一大德行,因為對榮耀的輕看是在神面前的,卻不向人的判斷顯露。因為凡他在人眼前所做的,要顯為輕看榮耀的人,倘若這被認為是為了更大的讚美(即為了更大的榮耀)而做,那麼他就無法向那些猜疑的人證明,事情並非如他們所猜疑的那樣。
3:627
Sed qui contemnit iudicia laudantium, contemnit etiam suspicantium temeritatem, quorum tamen, si uere bonus est, non contemnit salutem, quoniam tantae iustitiae est qui de spiritu Dei uirtutes habet, ut etiam ipsos diligat inimicos, et ita diligat, ut suos osores uel detractores uelit correctos habere consortes non in terrena patria, sed superna; in laudatoribus autem suis, quamuis paruipendat quod eum laudant, non tamen paruipendit quod amant, nec eos uult fallere laudantes, ne decipiat diligentes; ideoque instat ardenter, ut potius ille laudetur, a quo habet homo quidquid in eo iure laudatur.
But he who despises the judgments of those who praise, despises also the rashness of those who suspect; whose salvation, nevertheless, if he is truly good, he does not despise, since he who has the virtues from the Spirit of God is of such great righteousness that he loves even his very enemies, and so loves them that he wishes his haters or detractors to be corrected and to have them as companions, not in the earthly country, but in the heavenly; while in those who praise him, although he sets little store by their praising him, yet he does not set little store by their loving him, nor does he wish to deceive them as they praise, lest he beguile them as they love him; and therefore he urges ardently that rather He should be praised from whom a man has whatever in him is rightly praised.
但那輕看讚美者之判斷的人,也輕看那些猜疑者的鹵莽;然而,他若真是善良的,便不輕看他們的得救,因為那從神的靈得著諸德行的人有如此大的公義,以致他連自己的仇敵也愛,並且如此愛他們,以致願那恨他或毀謗他的人得以歸正,並要他們作同伴——不是在屬地的家鄉,而是在屬天的;而在那些讚美他的人中間,雖然他不看重他們讚美他,卻不輕看他們愛他,也不願在他們讚美時欺哄他們,免得在他們愛他時迷惑他們;因此他熱切地切望,寧可那一位受讚美——人在自己身上一切被正當稱讚的,都是從祂而來的。
3:628
Qui autem gloriae contemtor dominationis est auidus, bestias superat siue crudelitatis uitiis siue luxuriae. Tales quidam Romani fuerunt. Non enim cura existimationis amissa dominationis cupiditate caruerunt. Multos tales fuisse prodit historia; sed huius uitii summitatem et quasi arcem quandam Nero Caesar primus obtinuit, cuius fuit tanta luxuries, ut nihil ab eo putaretur uirile metuendum; tanta crudelitas, ut nihil molle habere crederetur, si nesciretur. Etiam talibus tamen dominandi potestas non datur nisi summi Dei prouidentia, quando res humanas iudicat talibus dominis dignas. Aperta de hac re uox diuina est loquente Dei sapientia: Per me reges regnant et tyranni per me tenent terram.
But he who, being a despiser of glory, is greedy for domination, surpasses the beasts either in the vices of cruelty or of luxury. Certain Romans were such. For, the care for their reputation being lost, they did not lack the desire for domination. History reveals that many were such; but the very summit and, as it were, a certain citadel of this vice, Nero Caesar first attained, whose luxury was so great that nothing virile was thought to be feared from him; whose cruelty was so great that, were it not known, he would be believed to have nothing soft about him. Yet even to such men the power of ruling is not given except by the providence of the supreme God, when He judges human affairs worthy of such lords. There is an open divine utterance on this matter, the wisdom of God speaking: 'By me kings reign, and tyrants hold the earth through me.'
但那身為榮耀的輕看者、卻貪求轄制的人,無論在殘暴或淫逸的惡習上,都勝過了野獸。某些羅馬人就是這樣。因為他們失去了對自己名聲的顧惜,卻並不缺乏轄制的慾望。歷史顯明有許多人是這樣的;而這惡習的頂峰、可說某種堡壘,尼祿·凱撒首先攀上了——他的淫逸如此之大,以致人以為從他身上無須懼怕任何剛強之事;他的殘暴如此之大,以致若非為人所知,人會以為他毫無柔軟之處。然而,即使對這樣的人,統治的權柄也唯有藉著至高神的護理才得賜下,當神判斷人間之事配有這樣的君王時。論到這事有公開的神聖宣告,神的智慧說:「君王藉我坐國位,暴君藉我掌管大地。」
3:629
Sed ne tyranni non pessimi adque inprobi reges, sed uetere nomine fortes dicti existimentur (unde ait Vergilius: Pars mihi pacis erit dextram tetigisse tyranni): apertissime alio loco de Deo dictum est: Quia regnare facit hominem hypocritam propter peruersitatem populi. Quam ob rem, quamuis ut potui satis exposuerim qua causa Deus unus uerus et iustus Romanos secundum quandam formam terrenae ciuitatis bonos adiuuerit ad tanti imperii gloriam consequendam:
But lest tyrants should be thought to mean not the worst and wicked kings, but, by the old name, men called brave (whence Virgil says: 'Part of my peace shall be to have touched the right hand of the tyrant'): it is said most openly in another place concerning God: 'Because He makes a hypocrite to reign, on account of the perversity of the people.' Wherefore, although I have set forth as well as I could the cause for which the one true and just God aided the Romans, who were good according to a certain pattern of the earthly city, to attain the glory of so great an empire:
但免得有人以為「暴君」並非指最壞、最惡的君王,而是按古老的名稱指被稱為勇者的人(因此維吉爾說:「我和平的一部分,便是觸過那暴君的右手」):在另一處論到神,極其明白地說:「祂使假冒為善的人作王,是因百姓的悖謬。」因此,雖然我已盡力闡明那獨一真實公義的神為何幫助那些按屬地之城某種模式而為善的羅馬人,得著如此大帝國的榮耀:
3:630
potest tamen et alia causa esse latentior propter diuersa merita generis humani, Deo magis nota quam nobis, dum illud constet inter omnes ueraciter pios, neminem sine uera pietate, id est ueri Dei uero cultu, ueram posse habere uirtutem, nec eam ueram esse, quando gloriae seruit humanae; eos tamen, qui ciues non sint ciuitatis aeternae, quae in sacris litteris nostris dicitur ciuitas Dei, utiliores esse terrenae ciuitati, quando habent uirtutem uel ipsam, quam si nec ipsam. Illi autem, qui uera pietate praediti bene uiuunt, si habent scientiam regendi populos, nihil est felicius rebus humanis, quam si Deo miserante habeant potestatem.
there may yet be also another, more hidden cause, on account of the diverse merits of the human race, better known to God than to us; provided this stand fast among all who are truly godly, that no one can have true virtue without true godliness, that is, without the true worship of the true God; and that it is not true when it serves human glory; yet that those who are not citizens of the eternal city—which in our sacred writings is called the City of God—are more useful to the earthly city when they have virtue, even such virtue, than if they had not even that. But those who, endowed with true godliness, live well, if they have the knowledge of ruling peoples, nothing is more fortunate for human affairs than that, by God's mercy, they should have power.
然而還可能有另一個更隱密的原因,是因人類各種不同的功過而定,神知道得比我們更清楚;只要在凡真正虔誠的人中間有一事確立不移,即:人沒有真正的虔誠——就是對真神真正的敬拜——便不能有真正的德行;並且當德行為人的榮耀效力時,它就不是真的;然而那些不是永城公民的人——這城在我們的聖經中被稱為神的城——當他們有德行(即便是這樣的德行)時,他們對屬地之城更為有用,勝過他們連這德行也沒有。但那些被真虔誠所充滿、生活良善的人,他們若有治理萬民的知識,那麼對人間之事而言,再沒有比他們蒙神憐憫而握有權柄更為有福的了。
3:631
Tales autem homines uirtutes suas, quantascumque in hac uita possunt habere, non tribuunt nisi gratiae Dei, quod eas uolentibus credentibus petentibus dederit, simulque intellegunt. quantum sibi desit ad perfectionem iustitiae, qualis est in illorum sanctorum angelorum societate, cui se nituntur aptare. Quantumlibet autem laudetur adque praedicetur uirtus, quae sine uera pietate seruit hominum gloriae, nequaquam sanctorum exiguis initiis conparanda est, quorum spes posita est in gratia et in misericordia ueri Dei. CAPUT XX. Tam turpiter seruire uirtutes humanae gloriae quam corporis uoluptati.
But such men attribute their virtues, however great they can have in this life, to nothing but the grace of God, because He has given them to those who will, who believe, who ask; and at the same time they understand how much is lacking to them for the perfection of righteousness, such as is in the fellowship of those holy angels to which they strive to fit themselves. But however much that virtue may be praised and proclaimed, which without true godliness serves the glory of men, it is by no means to be compared to the small beginnings of the saints, whose hope is placed in the grace and in the mercy of the true God. CHAPTER XX. That it is as base for the virtues to serve human glory as bodily pleasure.
但這樣的人將他們的德行(無論在今生能有何等大的德行)都單單歸於神的恩典,因為祂將德行賜給那些願意的、相信的、祈求的人;同時他們明白,自己離公義的完全還缺多少——那種完全乃是在他們努力使自己配入的眾聖天使團契之中。但那不靠真虔誠、卻為人的榮耀效力的德行,無論被怎樣讚美傳揚,都絕不能與聖徒微小的起頭相比——聖徒的盼望乃是安放在真神的恩典與憐憫中。第二十章:論諸德行為人的榮耀效力,與為肉體的快樂效力同樣可恥。
3:632
Solent philosophi, qui finem boni humani in ipsa uirtute constituunt, ad ingerendum pudorem quibusdam philosophis. qui uirtutes quidem probant, sed eas uoluptatis corporalis fine metiuntur et illam per se ipsam putant adpetendam. istas propter ipsam, tabulam quandam uerbis pingere, ubi uoluptas in sella regali quasi delicata quaedam regina considat, eique uirtutes famulae subiciantur, obseruantes eius nutum, ut faciant quod illa imperauerit, quae prudentiae iubeat, ut uigilanter inquirat, quo modo uoluptas regnet et salua sit;
The philosophers who place the end of human good in virtue itself are wont, in order to bring shame upon certain philosophers who indeed approve the virtues but measure them by the end of bodily pleasure, and think that pleasure is to be sought for its own sake but these virtues for the sake of pleasure, to paint a certain picture in words, where Pleasure sits like some dainty queen upon a royal throne, and the virtues are made subject to her as her handmaids, watching her nod, that they may do whatever she shall command: who commands Prudence to inquire vigilantly in what way Pleasure may reign and be safe;
那些把人善之終極安置於德行本身的哲學家,為要使某些哲學家蒙羞——這些哲學家雖然稱許諸德行,卻以肉體快樂為終極來衡量它們,並認為快樂本身當被尋求,而這些德行則是為了快樂的緣故——便慣於用言語繪出一幅圖畫:快樂如同某位嬌美的王后坐在王座上,眾德行則作她的婢女順服她,留意她的點頭示意,好遵行她所吩咐的一切:她吩咐謹慎要警醒查考,快樂如何才能掌權並得保全;
3:633
iustitiae iubeat, ut praestet beneficia quae potest ad conparandas amicitias corporalibus commodis necessarias, nulli faciat iniuriam, ne offensis legibus uoluptas uiuere secura non possit; fortitudini iubeat. ut, si dolor corpori accesserit, qui non conpellat in mortem, teneat dominam suam, id est uoluptatem, fortiter in animi cogitatione, ut per pristinarum deliciarum suarum recordationem mitiget praesentis doloris aculeos; temperantiae iubeat, ut tantum capiat alimentorum etsi qua delectant, ne per inmoderationem noxium aliquid ualetudinem turbet et uoluptas, quam etiam in corporis sanitate Epicurei maximam ponunt, grauiter offendatur.
she commands Justice to bestow what benefits she can for the procuring of the friendships necessary for bodily comforts, to do injury to no one, lest, the laws being offended, Pleasure cannot live secure; she commands Fortitude, that if any pain befall the body which does not drive on to death, it may hold its mistress, that is, Pleasure, bravely in the thought of the mind, so that through the recollection of its former delights it may soften the stings of the present pain; she commands Temperance to take only so much of foods, even if they delight, as not to disturb the health by some harmful immoderation, and that Pleasure—which the Epicureans place as greatest even in the health of the body—be not gravely offended.
她吩咐公義要施捨她所能施的恩惠,以求得對肉體舒適所必需的友誼,不要傷害任何人,免得律法被冒犯,快樂便不能平安度日;她吩咐勇敢,若有不致於死的痛苦臨到身體,便要在心思中剛強地持守它的女主人,即快樂,好藉著對往日歡愉的追憶,緩和當前痛苦的刺;她吩咐節制,即便食物使人愉悅,也只可取用如此之量,免得因無節制而以某種有害之物攪擾健康,也免得那快樂——伊壁鳩魯派甚至把它在身體健康中視為最大的——受到嚴重的冒犯。
3:634
Ita uirtutes cum tota suae gloria dignitatis tamquam imperiosae cuidam et inhonestae mulierculae seruient uoluptati. Nihil hac pictura dicunt esse ignominiosius et deformius et quod minus ferre bonorum possit aspectus; et uerum dicunt. Sed non existimo satis debiti decoris esse picturam, si etiam talis fingatur, ubi uirtutes humanae gloriae seruiunt. Licet enim ipsa gloria delicata mulier non sit, inflata [tamen] est et multum inanitatis habet. Unde non ei digne seruit soliditas quaedam firmitasque uirtutum, ut nihil prouideat prouidentia, nihil distribuat iustitia, nihil toleret fortitudo, nihil temperantia moderetur, nisi unde placeatur hominibus et uentosae gloriae seruiatur.
Thus the virtues, with all the dignity of their glory, would serve Pleasure as some imperious and dishonorable little woman. They say there is nothing more ignominious and deformed than this picture, and nothing which the gaze of good men could less endure; and they say truly. But I do not think that the picture would be of sufficient due seemliness, if it were so fashioned that the virtues serve human glory. For although that glory herself is not a dainty woman, yet she is puffed up and has much emptiness. Whence it is not worthy that a certain solidity and firmness of the virtues should serve her, so that Prudence foresee nothing, Justice distribute nothing, Fortitude endure nothing, Temperance moderate nothing, except for the end that men may be pleased and the windy glory be served.
如此,諸德行帶著它們榮耀的全部尊嚴,竟服事快樂,如同服事某個專橫又不名譽的小婦人。他們說沒有什麼比這幅圖畫更可恥、更醜陋,也沒有什麼是善人的目光更難以忍受的;他們說得對。但我認為,倘若把這圖畫畫成諸德行服事人的榮耀,這圖畫也不會有足夠應有的端正。因為那榮耀本身雖然不是個嬌美的婦人,卻是膨脹的,且滿有空虛。因此,諸德行的某種堅實與穩固服事她,並不相稱——以致謹慎無所先見、公義無所分施、勇敢無所忍耐、節制無所節度,唯獨為了使人得喜悅、為了服事那如風的榮耀。
3:635
Nec illi se ab ista foeditate defenderint, qui, cum aliena spernant iudicia uelut gloriae contemtores, sibi sapientes uidentur et sibi placent. Nam eorum uirtus, si tamen ulla est, alio modo quodam humanae subditur laudi; neque enim ipse, qui sibi placet, homo non est. Qui autem uera pietate in Deum, quem diligit, credit et sperat, plus intendit in ea, quibus sibi displicet, quam in ea, si qua in illo sunt, quae non tam ipsi quam ueritati placent; neque id tribuit, unde iam potest placere, nisi eius misericordiae, cui metuit displicere; de his sanatis gratias agens, de illis sanandis preces fundens. CAPUT XXI.
Nor let those defend themselves from this foulness who, while they scorn the judgments of others as despisers of glory, seem wise to themselves and please themselves. For their virtue, if indeed there is any at all, is subjected in some other fashion to human praise; for the very man who pleases himself is not no man. But he who by true piety believes in and hopes in the God whom he loves looks more upon those things in which he is displeasing to himself than upon those things, if any such are in him, which please not so much himself as the truth; nor does he ascribe that which can now please to any source but the mercy of Him whom he fears to displease — giving thanks for the things already healed, and pouring out prayers for those yet to be healed. CHAPTER XXI.
那些人也不可藉此免於這種醜陋:他們既然鄙視別人的判斷,自命為榮耀的藐視者,便自以為有智慧,自我滿足。因為他們的德行,若真有任何德行,也以另一種方式屈服於人的稱讚之下;因為那自我滿足的人本身仍然是人。但那以真誠的敬虔信靠並仰望他所愛之神的人,更注視自己身上令自己不滿之處,而非那些在他裡面、若有的話、所悅納的並非他自己而是真理的事;他也不把如今足以蒙悅納之事歸於別的,惟歸於那位他唯恐得罪之神的憐憫——為已得醫治的事獻上感謝,為尚待醫治的事傾心禱告。第二十一章。
3:636
Romanum regnum a Deo uero esse dispositum, a quo est omnis potestas et cuius prouidentia reguntur uniuersa. Quae cum ita sint, non tribuamus dandi regni adque imperii potestatem nisi Deo uero, qui dat felicitatem in regno caelorum solis piis; regnum uero terrenum et piis et inpiis. sicut ei placet, cui nihil iniuste placet. Quamuis enim aliquid dixerimus, quod apertum nobis esse uoluit: tamen multum est ad nos et ualde superat uires nostras hominum occulta discutere et liquido examine merita diiudicare regnorum. Ille igitur unus uerus Deus, qui nec iudicio nec adiutorio deserit genus humanum, quando uoluit et quantum uoluit Romanis regnum dedit;
That the Roman kingdom was ordained by the true God, from whom is all power and by whose providence all things are governed. Since these things are so, let us not attribute the power of bestowing kingdom and empire to any but the true God, who grants felicity in the kingdom of heaven to the pious alone, but grants an earthly kingdom both to the pious and to the impious, as it pleases Him to whom nothing pleases unjustly. For although we have said something which He willed to be made plain to us, nevertheless it is too much for us and far exceeds our human powers to scrutinize the hidden things and by clear examination to judge the merits of kingdoms. That one true God, therefore, who deserts not the human race either in judgment or in aid, gave the kingdom to the Romans when He willed and as much as He willed;
羅馬國度乃由真神所安排,一切權柄出於祂,萬有藉祂的護理而受治理。既然如此,我們不可把賜予國度與帝權的權能歸於別的,惟歸於真神;祂單將天國的福樂賜給敬虔的人,卻將地上的國度賜給敬虔與不敬虔的人,全照祂的喜悅——在祂沒有任何喜悅是不公義的。因為我們雖說了一些祂願意向我們顯明的話,然而要洞察那些隱秘之事、以清晰的審察來判斷各國度的功過,這對我們而言太過艱深,遠超過我們人的能力。所以那位獨一的真神,無論在審判或扶助上都不撇棄人類,便照祂所願、照祂所願的程度,將國度賜給羅馬人;
3:637
qui dedit Assyriis, uel etiam Persis, a quibus solos duos deos coli, unum bonum, alterum malum, continent litterae istorum; ut taceam de populo Hebraeo, de quo iam dixi quantum satis uisum est, qui praeter unum Deum non coluit et quando regnauit. Qui ergo Persis dedit segetes sine cultu deae Segetiae, qui alia dona terrarum sine cultu tot deorum, quos isti rebus singulis singulos, uel etiam rebus singulis plures praeposuerunt: ipse etiam regnum dedit sine cultu eorum, per quorum cultum se isti regnasse crediderunt. Sic etiam hominibus: qui Mario, ipse Gaio Caesari; qui Augusto, ipse et Neroni; qui Vespasianis, uel patri uel filio, suauissimis imperatoribus, ipse et Domitiano crudelissimo;
who gave it also to the Assyrians, or even to the Persians, who (as their own writings hold) worship only two gods, one good and one evil — to say nothing of the Hebrew people, of whom I have already said as much as seemed sufficient, who worshipped none but the one God even when they reigned. He, then, who gave grain crops to the Persians without the worship of the goddess Segetia, who gave them the other gifts of the earth without the worship of so many gods, whom these people set, one over each single thing, or even several over single things — He likewise gave them a kingdom without the worship of those by whose worship these men believed themselves to have reigned. So too with individual men: He who gave to Marius gave also to Gaius Caesar; He who gave to Augustus gave also to Nero; He who gave to the Vespasians, whether father or son, the most agreeable of emperors, gave also to the most cruel Domitian;
祂也將國度賜給亞述人,甚至賜給波斯人——按波斯人自己的著作,他們只敬拜兩位神,一善一惡;至於希伯來民族,我已說了足夠的話,他們即使在掌權之時也只敬拜獨一的神。那麼,祂既使波斯人不靠敬拜穀物女神塞格緹亞而得五穀,使他們不靠敬拜那許多神(這些人為每一件事各設一神,甚至為一件事設多神)而得地上其他出產,照樣也使他們得國度,並不靠那些神的敬拜——這些人卻以為自己是靠敬拜那些神才得以掌權。在個別的人身上也是如此:那將權位賜給馬略的,也賜給該猶·凱撒;那賜給奧古斯都的,也賜給尼祿;那賜給維斯帕先父子——最為和藹的皇帝——的,也賜給最殘暴的多米田;
3:638
et ne per singulos ire necesse sit, qui Constantino Christiano, ipse apostatae Iuliano, cuius egregiam indolem decepit amore dominandi sacrilega et detestanda curiositas, cuius uanis deditus oraculis erat, quando fretus securitate uictoriae naues, quibus uictus necessarius portabatur, incendit; deinde feruide instans inmodicis ausibus et mox mento temeritatis occisus in locis hostilibus egenum reliquit exercitum, ut aliter inde non posset euadi, nisi contra illud auspicium dei Termini, de quo superiore libro diximus, Romani imperii termini mouerentur. Cessit enim Terminus deus necessitati, qui non cesserat Ioui. Haec plane Deus unus et uerus regit et gubernat, ut placet;
and — that there be no need to go through them one by one — He who gave to the Christian Constantine gave also to the apostate Julian, whose remarkable natural gifts a sacrilegious and detestable curiosity deceived through the love of domination, a curiosity to which he was given over in his devotion to vain oracles; when, relying on the security of victory, he burned the ships that carried the supplies he needed, and then, hotly pressing on with immoderate boldness, was soon slain as the price of his rashness in enemy territory, and left the army destitute, so that there was no escape from there but for the boundaries of the Roman empire to be moved contrary to that omen of the god Terminus, of whom we spoke in the previous book. For the god Terminus yielded to necessity, who had not yielded to Jupiter. These things plainly the one true God rules and governs as it pleases Him;
並且——為免逐一細數——那將權位賜給基督徒君士坦丁的,也賜給叛教者尤利安;他卓越的天賦,竟被一種褻瀆而可憎的好奇心藉著統治的私慾所蒙蔽——他沉溺於虛妄的占卜,正是這好奇心使然;當他自恃必勝的安全感,焚毀了運載他所需補給的船隻,繼而以過度的膽量火急進軍,旋即在敵境因魯莽而喪命,遺下窮困的軍隊,以致除非羅馬帝國的疆界違背我們前一卷所提界神特爾米努斯的預兆而被挪移,否則無從脫困。因為界神特爾米努斯雖曾不向尤比特讓步,如今卻向必然之勢讓步了。這一切,那位獨一真神顯然按祂的喜悅治理掌管;
3:639
et si occultis causis, numquid iniustis? CAPUT XXII. Tempora exitusque bellorum ex Dei pendere iudicio. Sic etiam tempora ipsa bellorum, sicut in eius arbitrio est iustoque iudicio et misericordia uel adterere uel consolari genus humanum, ut alia citius, alia tardius finiantur. Bellum piratarum a Pompeio, bellum Punicum tertium ab Scipione incredibili celeritate et temporis breuitate confecta sunt. Bellum quoque fugitiuorum gladiatorum, quamuis multis Romanis ducibus et duobus consulibus uictis Italiaque horribiliter contrita adque uastata, tertio tamen anno post multa consumta consumtum est.
and if for hidden causes, are they therefore unjust? CHAPTER XXII. That the times and outcomes of wars depend upon the judgment of God. So too the very times of wars: just as it lies within His arbitration and His just judgment and mercy either to grind down or to comfort the human race, so He brings it about that some are ended more swiftly, others more slowly. The war against the pirates was completed by Pompey, the Third Punic War by Scipio, with incredible swiftness and brevity of time. The war of the runaway gladiators too, although many Roman commanders and two consuls were defeated and Italy was horribly crushed and laid waste, was nevertheless brought to an end in the third year, after much had been consumed.
縱使出於隱秘的緣由,難道就是不公義的嗎?第二十二章。戰爭的時日與結局都繫於神的判斷。連戰爭的時日也是如此:正如祂憑祂的裁定、公義的審判與憐憫,或磨煉或安慰人類,照樣祂也使有些戰爭較快結束,有些較慢結束。海盜之戰由龐培以難以置信的迅速與短暫時日完成,第三次布匿戰爭由西庇阿如此完成。逃亡角鬥士之戰,雖然許多羅馬將領和兩位執政官戰敗,意大利遭受可怕的摧殘與荒廢,然而在耗費甚多之後,到第三年仍被平息了。
3:640
Picentes, Marsi et Peligni, gentes non exterae, sed Italicae, post diuturnam et deuotissimam sub Romano iugo seruitutem in libertatem caput erigere tentauerunt, iam multis nationibus Romano imperio subiugatis deletaque Carthagine; in quo bello Italico Romanis saepissime uictis ubi et duo consules perierunt et alii nobilissimi senatores, non diuturno tamen tempore tractum est hoc malum; nam quintus annus ei finem dedit. Sed bellum Punicum secundum cum maximis detrimentis et calamitate rei publicae per annos decem et octo Romanas uires extenuauit et paene consumsit; duobus proeliis ferme septuaginta Romanorum milia ceciderunt. Bellum Punicum primum per uiginti et tres annos peractum est;
The Picentes, Marsi, and Peligni — peoples not foreign but Italian — after long and most devoted servitude under the Roman yoke, attempted to lift up their head into liberty, when already many nations had been subdued to the Roman empire and Carthage had been destroyed; in which Italian War, though the Romans were very often defeated, where two consuls perished and other most noble senators as well, this evil was nonetheless not protracted over a long time, for the fifth year put an end to it. But the Second Punic War wore down and almost consumed the Roman strength, with the greatest losses and calamity to the commonwealth, over eighteen years; in two battles nearly seventy thousand Romans fell. The First Punic War was carried through over twenty-three years;
皮森提斯人、馬爾西人和佩利尼人——並非外邦而是意大利的民族——在長久而極其忠順地置身羅馬軛下之後,竟試圖昂首爭取自由,那時已有許多民族被征服歸於羅馬帝國,迦太基也已被毀;在這場意大利戰爭中,羅馬人雖屢戰屢敗,兩位執政官陣亡,還有其他最尊貴的元老亦喪命,然而這場禍患並未拖延多久,第五年便告結束。但第二次布匿戰爭以最慘重的損失和對國家的災難,歷時十八年消耗並幾乎耗盡了羅馬的力量;在兩場戰役中將近七萬羅馬人陣亡。第一次布匿戰爭歷時二十三年方告完成;
3:641
bellum Mithridaticum quadraginta. Ac ne quisquam arbitretur rudimenta Romanorum fuisse fortiora ad bella citius peragenda, superioribus temporibus multum in omni uirtute laudatis bellum Samniticum annis tractum est ferme quinquaginta; in quo bello ita Romani uicti sunt, ut sub iugum etiam mitterentur. Sed quia non diligebant gloriam propter iustitiam, sed iustitiam propter gloriam diligere uidebantur, pacem factam foedusque ruperunt.
the Mithridatic War, forty. And lest anyone suppose that the early efforts of the Romans were stronger for carrying through wars more swiftly, in earlier times much praised in every virtue, the Samnite War was protracted nearly fifty years; in which war the Romans were so defeated that they were even sent under the yoke. But because they loved not glory for the sake of justice, but seemed to love justice for the sake of glory, they broke the peace and treaty that had been made.
米特里達梯戰爭歷時四十年。免得有人以為羅馬人早年的奮戰更能迅速完成戰爭——那在每樣德行上都備受稱讚的更早時期——薩姆尼烏姆戰爭卻拖延了將近五十年;在那場戰爭中羅馬人被打得大敗,甚至被迫鑽過軛下受辱。但因他們並非為公義而愛慕榮耀,倒似乎是為榮耀而愛慕公義,便毀了已締結的和約與盟約。
3:642
Haec ideo commemoro, quoniam multi praeteritarum rerum ignari, quidam etiam dissimulatores suae scientiae, si temporibus Christianis aliquod bellum paulo diutius trahi uident, ilico in nostram religionem proteruissime insiliunt, exclamantes, quod, si ipsa non esset et uetere ritu numina colerentur, iam Romana illa uirtute, quae adiuuante Marte et Bellona tanta celeriter bella confecit, id quoque celerrime finiretur.
I recall these things for this reason: because many who are ignorant of past events — and some too who dissemble their own knowledge — if they see in Christian times any war dragging on a little longer, at once most insolently leap upon our religion, exclaiming that, were it not for it, and were the divinities worshipped by the old rite, then by that Roman virtue which, with Mars and Bellona to aid, completed such great wars so swiftly, this war too would be most speedily ended.
我之所以追述這些事,乃因有許多人不曉得往昔的事——也有些人佯裝不知自己所知——他們若見在基督教的時代有任何戰爭拖延得稍久,便立刻極其放肆地撲向我們的信仰,喊叫說:倘若沒有這信仰,倘若仍按古禮敬拜眾神,那麼憑著羅馬的德行——這德行有戰神瑪爾斯和女戰神貝洛娜相助,曾如此迅速地完成那麼多戰爭——這場戰爭也必極快結束。
3:643
Recolant igitur qui legerunt, quam diuturna bella, quam uariis euentis, quam luctuosis cladibus a ueteribus sint gesta Romanis, sicut solet orbis terrarum uelut procellosissimum pelagus uaria talium malorum tempestate iactari, et quod nolunt aliquando fateantur, nec insanis aduersus Deum linguis se interimant et decipiant inperitos. CAPUT XXIII. De bello, in quo Radagaisus rex Gothorum, daemonum cultor, uno die cum ingentibus copiis suis uictus est. Quod tamen nostra memoria recentissimo tempore Deus mirabiliter et misericorditer fecit, non cum gratiarum actione commemorant, sed, quantum in ipsis est, omnium si- fieri potest hominum obliuione sepelire conantur;
Let those, then, who have read recall how long-drawn-out were the wars, with how varied outcomes, with how grievous disasters, that were waged by the ancient Romans — even as the whole world, like a most stormy sea, is wont to be tossed by the varied tempest of such evils — and let them at last confess what they are unwilling to confess, and not destroy themselves with their mad tongues against God, nor deceive the unlearned. CHAPTER XXIII. Of the war in which Radagaisus, king of the Goths, a worshipper of demons, was conquered in a single day with his immense forces. Yet this thing, which God did marvelously and mercifully in our memory in most recent times, they do not commemorate with thanksgiving, but, so far as in them lies, they strive to bury in the oblivion of all men, if it can be done;
那麼,凡讀過歷史的人,當追想古羅馬人所進行的戰爭何等曠日持久、結局何等變幻不定、慘敗何等令人哀慟——正如全世界像極其狂暴的海洋,慣於被這類禍患的種種風暴所拋擲——也讓他們終於承認他們所不願承認的,不要以瘋狂的舌頭抵擋神而自取滅亡,也不要欺哄無知的人。第二十三章。論那場戰爭:哥特王拉達蓋蘇斯,一個敬拜邪魔者,率領他龐大的軍隊,竟在一日之內被擊敗。然而這事——神在我們這時代、就在最近的日子裡,奇妙而憐憫地所行的——他們卻不帶感謝地紀念,反倒竭盡所能,若辦得到,要把它埋入眾人的遺忘之中;
3:644
quod a nobis si tacebitur, similiter erimus ingrati. Cum Radagaisus, rex Gothorum, agmine ingenti et inmani iam in Urbis uicinia constitutus Romanis ceruicibus inmineret, uno die tanta celeritate sic uictus est, ut ne uno quidem non dicam extincto, sed uulnerato Romanorum multo amplius quam centum milium prosterneretur eius exercitus adque ipse mox captus poena debita necaretur. Nam si ille tam inpius cum tantis et tam inpiis copiis Romam fuisset ingressus. cui pepercisset? quibus locis martyrum honorem detulisset? in qua persona Deum timeret? cuius non sanguinem fusum, cuius pudicitiam uellet intactam?
and if this be passed over in silence by us, we shall be ingrate in like manner. When Radagaisus, king of the Goths, with an immense and monstrous host already stationed in the vicinity of the City, was threatening the necks of the Romans, he was in a single day so swiftly conquered that, with not even one Roman — I will not say killed, but even wounded — far more than a hundred thousand of his army were laid low, and he himself, soon captured, was put to death by the punishment he deserved. For if that man, so impious, with forces so great and so impious, had entered Rome, whom would he have spared? To what places would he have shown the honor due to the martyrs? In whose person would he have feared God? Whose blood would he not have wished poured out, whose chastity untouched?
這事若被我們默然略過,我們同樣是忘恩的。當哥特王拉達蓋蘇斯率領龐大而兇暴的軍隊,已駐紮在京城近郊,威脅著羅馬人的頸項時,他卻在一日之內如此迅速地被擊敗,以致連一個羅馬人——我不說被殺,連受傷的都沒有——他的軍隊卻有遠超過十萬人被擊倒,他自己旋即被擒,按所應得的刑罰被處死。因為那如此不敬虔的人,倘若率領那麼龐大而不敬虔的軍隊進入羅馬,他會饒過誰呢?他會向哪些殉道者之地致以應有的尊崇呢?他會在誰身上敬畏神呢?他不願使誰的血傾流、不願保全誰的貞潔呢?
3:645
Quas autem isti pro dis suis uoces haberent, quanta insultatione iactarent, quod ille ideo uicisset, ideo tanta potuisset, quia cottidianis sacrificiis placabat adque inuitabat deos, quod Romanos facere Christiana religio non sinebat? Nam propinquante iam illo his locis, ubi nutu summae maiestatis obpressus est, cum eius fama ubique crebresceret, nobis aput Carthaginem dicebatur, hoc credere spargere iactare paganos, quod ille dis amicis protegentibus et opitulantibus, quibus immolare cottidie ferebatur, uinci omnino non posset ab eis, qui talia dis Bomanis sacra non facerent nec fieri a quoquam permitterent. Et non agunt miseri gratias tantae misericordiae Dei, qui cum.
And what cries would these men raise on behalf of their gods? With what mockery would they boast that he had conquered, that he had been able to do such great things, because by daily sacrifices he was appeasing and inviting the gods — which the Christian religion would not allow the Romans to do? For when he was already drawing near to these regions, where he was crushed by the nod of the supreme Majesty, while his fame was everywhere increasing, it was said to us at Carthage that the pagans believed, scattered abroad, and boastfully proclaimed this: that, with his friendly gods protecting and aiding him — to whom he was reported to sacrifice daily — he could not possibly be conquered by those who performed no such rites to the Roman gods nor permitted them to be performed by anyone. And the wretched ones give no thanks for so great a mercy of God, who,
這些人會為他們的神發出何等的呼喊?他們會以何等的嘲弄誇耀說:他之所以得勝、之所以能成就如此大事,乃因他天天獻祭安撫並邀請眾神——而這正是基督教的信仰所不容羅馬人去做的?因為當他已逼近這些地方、就要被至高威嚴者的點頭所粉碎,他的聲名四處鼎沸之際,在迦太基有人對我們說:異教徒相信並到處散佈、誇口宣揚此事,說他有友善的眾神保護扶助——據傳他天天向之獻祭——故此那些不向羅馬眾神獻這等祭、也不容任何人獻祭的人,斷不能勝過他。可這些可憐人卻不為神如此大的憐憫獻上感謝;神既
3:646
statuisset inruptione barbarica grauiora <pati> dignos mores hominum castigare, indignationem suam tanta mansuetudine temperauit, ut illum primo faceret mirabiliter uinci, ne ad infirmorum animos euertendos gloria daretur daemonibus, quibus eum supplicare constabat; deinde ab his barbaris Roma caperetur, qui contra omnem consuetudinem gestorum ante bellorum ad loca sancta confugientes Christianae religionis reuerentia tuerentur ipsisque daemonibus adque inpiorum sacrificiorum ritibus, de quibus ille praesumserat, sic aduersarentur nomine Christiano, ut longe atrocius bellum cum eis quam cum hominibus gerere uiderentur;
when He had determined to chastise by barbarian incursion the morals of men who deserved to suffer graver things, tempered His indignation with such great gentleness that He first caused that man to be marvelously conquered, lest glory be given to the demons (whom it was agreed he was supplicating) for the overturning of weak minds; and then He brought it about that Rome should be taken by those barbarians who, contrary to all the custom of wars waged before, defended out of reverence for the Christian religion those fleeing to the holy places, and so set themselves against the very demons and the rites of impious sacrifices, on which that man had presumed, in the name of Christ, that they seemed to wage a far more atrocious war against them than against men;
既決意要藉野蠻人的入侵管教那些理當受更重刑罰之人的品行,便以如此大的溫柔節制祂的義怒,先使那人奇妙地被擊敗,免得榮耀被歸給那些邪魔(眾所周知他正向之祈求),以致軟弱的心靈被傾覆;然後又使羅馬被那些野蠻人攻取,這些人卻違反以往一切戰爭的慣例,出於對基督教信仰的敬重,保護那些逃入聖地的人,並如此奉基督的名抵擋那些邪魔和不敬虔之祭的禮儀——就是那人所倚恃的——以致他們對那些邪魔所發動的戰爭,似乎遠比對人所發動的更為猛烈;
3:647
ita uerus dominus gubernatorque rerum et Romanos cum misericordia flagellauit, et tam incredibiliter uictis supplicatoribus daemonum nec saluti rerum praesentium necessaria esse sacrificia illa monstrauit, ut ab his qui non peruicaciter caciter contendunt, sed prudenter adtendunt, nec propter praesentes necessitates uera religio deseratur, et magis aeternae uitae fidelissima expectatione teneatur. CAPUT XXIIII. Quae sit Christianorum imperatorum et quam uera felicitas.
thus the true Lord and Governor of affairs both scourged the Romans with mercy, and, by the supplicators of demons being so incredibly conquered, showed that those sacrifices were not even necessary for the safety of present things — so that by those who contend not obstinately but attend prudently, true religion might not be forsaken on account of present needs, but might rather be held by the most faithful expectation of eternal life. CHAPTER XXIV. What is, and how true is, the felicity of Christian emperors.
如此,那位真正的主、萬事的治理者,既以憐憫鞭打羅馬人,又藉那些向邪魔祈求者如此難以置信地被擊敗,顯明那些祭祀甚至對眼前之事的安全也並非必需——好叫那些不固執爭辯、卻謹慎留意的人,不因眼前的需要而離棄真信仰,反倒以對永生最忠誠的盼望持守真信仰。第二十四章。論基督徒皇帝的福樂是甚麼、何等真實。
3:648
Neque enim nos Christianos quosdam imperatores ideo felices dicimus, quia uel diutius imperarunt uel imperantes filios morte placida reliquerunt, uel hostes rei publicae domuerunt uel inimicos ciues aduersus se insurgentes et cauere obprimere potuerunt. Haec et alia uitae huius aerumnosae uel munera uel solacia quidam etiam cultores daemonum accipere meruerunt, qui non pertinent ad regnum Dei, quo pertinent isti; et hoc ipsius misericordia factum est, ne ab illo ista qui in eum crederent uelut summa bona desiderarent. Sed felices eos dicimus, si iuste imperant, si inter linguas sublimiter honorantium et obsequia nimis humiliter salutantium non extolluntur, et se homines esse meminerunt;
For we do not call certain Christian emperors happy because they reigned a longer time, or because, while reigning, they left their sons to succeed them by a peaceful death, or because they subdued the enemies of the commonwealth, or because they were able to guard against and crush hostile citizens rising up against them. These and other rewards or solaces of this toilsome life even certain worshippers of demons have merited to receive, who do not belong to the kingdom of God to which these belong; and this too came about by His mercy, lest those who believe in Him should desire these things from Him as though they were the highest goods. But we call them happy if they rule justly, if amid the tongues of those who exalt them on high and the obsequiousness of those who salute them too humbly they are not lifted up, and remember that they are men;
因為我們稱某些基督徒皇帝有福,並非因他們在位較久,也非因他們在位時得以平靜離世、留下兒子繼位,也非因他們制伏了國家的仇敵,也非因他們能防備並壓制起來敵對他們的公民。這今生勞苦生活中的這些以及其他賞賜或慰藉,甚至有些敬拜邪魔的人也曾蒙允領受,而這些人並不屬於神的國——那些蒙福者所屬的國;這也是出於祂的憐憫所成就的,免得那些信祂的人向祂渴求這些,彷彿那是至高的善。但我們稱他們有福,乃因他們公義地統治,因他們在那些高聲頌揚之人的舌頭中、在那些過於卑屈致敬之人的奉承中,不被高抬,反倒記得自己不過是人;
3:649
si suam potestatem ad Dei cultum maxime dilatandum maiestati eius famulam faciunt; si Deum timent diligunt colunt; si plus amant illud regnum, ubi non timent habere consortes; si tardius uindicant, facile ignoscunt; si eandem uindictam pro necessitate regendae tuendaeque rei publicae, non pro saturandis inimicitiarum odiis exerunt; si eandem ueniam non ad inpunitatem iniquitatis, sed ad spem correctionis indulgent; si, quod aspere coguntur plerumque decernere, misericordiae lenitate et beneficiorum largitate conpensant; si luxuria tanto eis est castigatior, quanto posset esse liberior;
if they make their power a handmaid to His majesty for the widest possible spreading of the worship of God; if they fear, love, and worship God; if they love more that kingdom where they fear not to have fellow-sharers; if they are slower to avenge, readier to pardon; if they exact that same vengeance for the necessity of governing and protecting the commonwealth, not for sating the hatreds of enmity; if they grant that same indulgence not for the impunity of iniquity, but for the hope of correction; if that which they are for the most part constrained to decree harshly, they compensate by the gentleness of mercy and the bountifulness of benefits; if luxury is the more restrained in them, the more free it might have been;
若他們使自己的權柄作祂威嚴的婢女,去盡可能廣傳對神的敬拜;若他們敬畏、愛慕、敬拜神;若他們更愛那不怕有同享者的國度;若他們遲於施報、易於赦免;若他們施行刑罰乃為治理保衛國家的必要,而非為滿足仇恨的怨毒;若他們施予寬恕並非縱容罪惡逍遙,而是為著改過的盼望;若他們大多被迫嚴厲裁決之事,以憐憫的溫柔與恩惠的慷慨來補償;若奢逸在他們身上越是可以放縱,便越受約束;
3:650
si malunt cupiditatibus prauis quam quibuslibet gentibus imperare et si haec omnia faciunt non propter ardorem inanis gloriae, sed propter caritatem felicitatis aeternae; si pro suis peccatis humilitatis et miserationis et orationis sacrificium Deo suo uero immolare non neglegunt. Tales Christianos imperatores dicimus esse felices interim spe, postea re ipsa futuros, cum id quod expectamus aduenerit. CAPUT XXV. De prosperitatibus, quas Constantino imperatori Christiano Deus contulit.
if they had rather rule over their own depraved desires than over any nations whatever; and if they do all these things not for the ardor of empty glory, but for the love of eternal felicity; if for their own sins they do not neglect to offer to their true God the sacrifice of humility, of compassion, and of prayer. Such Christian emperors we say are happy: for the present in hope, hereafter in the very reality, when that which we await shall have come. CHAPTER XXV. Of the prosperities that God conferred upon the Christian emperor Constantine.
若他們寧願統治自己邪僻的私慾,而非統治任何邦國;若他們行這一切,不是為虛榮的熱衷,而是為愛慕永遠的福樂;若他們為自己的罪,不忽略向他們的真神獻上謙卑、憐憫與禱告的祭。這樣的基督徒皇帝,我們說他們是有福的:如今是在盼望中,將來則在實際裡,及至我們所等候的來臨之時。第二十五章。論神賜給基督徒皇帝君士坦丁的興盛。
3:651
Nam bonus Deus, ne homines, qui eum crederent propter aeternam uitam colendum, has sublimitates et regna terrena existimarent posse neminem consequi, nisi daemonibus supplicet, quod hi spiritus in talibus multum ualerent, Constantinum imperatorem non supplicantem daemonibus, sed ipsum uerum Deum colentem tantis terrenis inpleuit muneribus, quanta optare nullus auderet; cui etiam condere ciuitatem Romano imperio sociam, uelut ipsius Romae -filiam, sed sine aliquo daemonum templo simulacroque concessit. Diu imperauit, uniuersum orbem Romanum unus Augustus tenuit et defendit; in administrandis et gerendis bellis uictoriosissimus fuit, in tyrannis obprimendis per omnia prosperatus est;
For the good God, lest men who believed He was to be worshipped for the sake of eternal life should suppose that no one could attain these high places and earthly kingdoms unless he supplicated demons — because these spirits had much power in such matters — filled the emperor Constantine, who supplicated not demons but worshipped the true God Himself, with such great earthly gifts as no one would dare even to wish for; to whom He even granted to found a city, an ally to the Roman empire, as it were a daughter of Rome herself, yet without any temple or image of demons. He reigned long, alone as Augustus he held and defended the whole Roman world; in administering and waging wars he was most victorious, in suppressing tyrants he was prospered in all things;
因為良善的神,免得那些相信當為永生敬拜祂的人以為:人若不向邪魔祈求,就無人能得到這些高位和地上的國度——因為這些靈在這類事上甚有能力——便使那不向邪魔祈求、卻敬拜真神自己的皇帝君士坦丁,滿得如此大的地上恩賜,多得無人敢於奢望;祂甚至准他建造一座城,作羅馬帝國的盟友,彷彿羅馬本身的女兒,卻沒有任何邪魔的廟宇或偶像。他在位甚久,獨自作奧古斯都掌管並護衛整個羅馬世界;在治理與進行戰爭上極為得勝,在鎮壓僭主上凡事亨通;
3:652
grandaeuus aegritudine et senectute defunctus est, filios imperantes reliquit. Sed rursus ne imperator quisquam ideo Christianus esset, ut felicitatem Constantini mereretur, cum propter uitam aeternam quisque debeat esse Christianus: Iouianum multo citius quam Iulianum abstulit; Gratianum ferro tyrannico permisit interimi, longe quidem mitius quam magnum Pompeium colentem uelut Romanos deos. Nam ille uindicari a Catone non potuit, quem ciuilis belli quodam modo heredem reliquerat; iste autem, quamuis piae animae solacia talia non requirant, a Theodosio uindicatus est; quem regni participem fecerat, cum paruulum haberet et fratrem, auidior fidae societatis quam nimiae potestatis. CAPUT XXVI.
in advanced old age he died of sickness and senility, and left his sons reigning. But again, lest any emperor should become a Christian in order to merit the felicity of Constantine — whereas everyone ought to be a Christian for the sake of eternal life — He took away Jovian much sooner than Julian; He permitted Gratian to be slain by a tyrant's sword, far more gently indeed than the great Pompey, a worshipper as it were of the Roman gods. For that man could not be avenged by Cato, whom he had left, in a manner, heir of the civil war; but this man — although pious souls do not require such consolations — was avenged by Theodosius, whom he had made a partner of his rule when he had a little son and a brother, being more eager for faithful fellowship than for excessive power. CHAPTER XXVI.
他年邁時因疾病與衰老而逝,留下兒子們執政。但反過來,免得有皇帝為要得君士坦丁的福樂而作基督徒——其實人人理當為永生而作基督徒——神便遠比奪去尤利安更早地奪去約維安;又容許格拉提安死在僭主的刀下,然而遠比那位彷彿敬拜羅馬眾神的大龐培溫和得多。因為龐培不能被加圖報仇,他將加圖在某種意義上留作內戰的繼承人;但格拉提安——雖然敬虔的靈魂並不需要這等慰藉——卻被狄奧多西報了仇;他在自己尚有幼子和一個兄弟時,曾立狄奧多西為共治者,因他渴慕忠誠的同伴過於渴慕過大的權力。第二十六章。
3:653
De fide ac pietate Theodosii Augusti. Unde et ille non solum uiuo seruauit quam debebat fidem,_ uerum etiam post eius mortem pulsum ab eius interfectore Maximo Valentinianum eius paruulum fratrem in sui partes imperii tamquam Christianus excepit pupillum, paterno custodiuit adfectu, quem destitutum omnibus opibus nullo negotio posset auferre, si latius regnandi cupiditate magis quam benefaciendi caritate flagraret; unde potius eum seruata eius imperatoria dignitate susceptum ipsa humanitate et gratia consolatus est.
Of the faith and piety of Theodosius Augustus. Hence he not only kept toward the living the faith which he owed, but also, after his death, when the little brother Valentinian had been driven out by his murderer Maximus, he received the boy as a Christian into the territories of his own empire, guarded him as a ward with fatherly affection — one whom, stripped of all resources, he could have removed without any trouble, had he blazed more with greed of wider ruling than with charity of doing good; whereupon rather, having taken him up with his imperial dignity preserved, he consoled him by his very humanity and grace.
論狄奧多西皇帝的信德與敬虔。因此他不僅向活著的格拉提安守住所當守的忠信,並且在格拉提安死後,當那幼弟瓦倫提尼安被謀殺他兄長的馬克西穆斯驅逐之時,他以基督徒的身分將這孩子接入自己帝國的疆域,以父親般的慈愛守護這位被監護者——這孩子既被剝奪一切資財,他本可毫不費力地除掉,倘若他燃燒著擴張統治的貪慾過於行善的仁愛;然而他反倒保全孩子的帝王尊嚴,將他接納,以他本身的仁厚與恩慈安慰了他。
3:654
Deinde cum Maximum terribilem faceret ille successus, hic in angustiis curarum suarum non est lapsus ad curiositates sacrilegas adque inlicitas, sed ad Iohannem in Aegypti eremo constitutum, quem Dei seruum prophetandi spiritu praeditum fama crebrescente didicerat, misit adque ab eo nuntium uictoriae certissimum accepit.
Then, when that success made Maximus formidable, he did not in the straits of his cares slip into sacrilegious and unlawful curiosities, but sent to John, who dwelt in the Egyptian desert — whom by spreading report he had learned to be a servant of God endowed with the spirit of prophecy — and received from him a most certain message of victory.
後來,當那番成功使馬克西穆斯變得可畏之時,他在憂慮的窘迫中並未墮入褻瀆而非法的占卜之術,倒差人去見住在埃及曠野的約翰——他藉著日漸傳開的風聲得知這人是有先知之靈的神的僕人——並從他得到必勝無疑的信息。
3:655
Mox tyranni Maximi extinctor Valentinianum puerum imperii sui partibus, unde fugatus fuerat, cum misericordissima ueneratione restituit, eoque siue per insidias siue quo alio pacto uel casu proxime extincto alium tyrannum Eugenium, qui in illius imperatoris locum non legitime fuerat subrogatus, accepto rursus prophetico responso fide certus obpressit, contra cuius robustissimum exercitum magis orando quam feriendo pugnauit.
Soon the destroyer of the tyrant Maximus restored the boy Valentinian with most merciful reverence to those parts of his empire from which he had been driven; and when that boy was shortly after slain, whether by treachery or by some other compact or chance, he, having again received a prophetic answer, sure in faith, crushed another tyrant, Eugenius, who had been illegitimately substituted into that emperor's place — fighting against his most robust army more by praying than by striking.
不久,這位僭主馬克西穆斯的剷除者,以最仁慈的敬重將瓦倫提尼安這孩子復位於他被驅逐出去的那部分帝國;而當這孩子不久後被殺——或因詭計,或因某種別的勾結或意外——他便再次得了先知的回答,憑信篤定,壓制了另一個僭主歐根尼烏斯,這人曾被非法擁立頂替那位皇帝的位分;他對抗其極為強悍的軍隊,乃藉禱告過於藉刀劍而戰。
3:656
Milites nobis qui aderant rettulerunt extorta sibi esse de manibus quaecumque iaculabantur, cum a Theodosii partibus in aduersarios uehemens uentus iret et non solum quaecumque in eos iaciebantur concitatissime raperet, uerum etiam ipsorum tela in eorum corpora retorqueret. Unde et poeta Claudianus, quamuis a Christi nomine alienus, in eius tamen laudibus dixit: O nimium dilecte Deo, cuimilitat aether, Et coniurati ueniunt ad classica uenti!
The soldiers who were with us reported that whatever they hurled was wrested from their hands, when a violent wind went from the side of Theodosius against the adversaries, and not only snatched away most furiously whatever was cast at them, but even turned their own weapons back upon their bodies. Whence the poet Claudian too, though a stranger to the name of Christ, said nonetheless in his praises: 'O thou too greatly beloved of God, for whom the heaven does battle, and the confederate winds come to the war-trumpets!'
與我們同在的士兵稟報說:當一陣猛烈的狂風從狄奧多西這一方颳向仇敵時,敵人所擲出的一切都從他們手中被奪去,那風不僅極其狂暴地捲走一切擲向他們之物,甚至把他們自己的兵器倒轉回擊他們的身體。因此,詩人克勞狄安雖與基督的名無分,在頌讚狄奧多西時卻也說:「啊,蒙神極大眷愛者,諸天為你爭戰,結盟的風應著號角而來!」
3:657
Victor autem, sicut crediderat et praedixerat, Iouis simulacra, quae aduersus eum fuerant nescio quibus ritibus uelut consecrata et in Alpibus constituta, deposuit, eorumque fulmina, quod aurea fuissent, iocantibus (quod illa laetitia permittebat) cursoribus et se ab eis fulminari uelle dicentibus hilariter benigneque donauit. Inimicorum suorum filios, quos, non ipsius iussu, belli abstulerat impetus, etiam nondum Christianos ad ecclesiam confugientes, Christianos hac occasione fieri uoluit et Christiana caritate dilexit, nec priuauit rebus et auxit honoribus. In neminem post uictoriam priuatas inimicitias ualere permisit.
As victor, moreover, just as he had believed and foretold, he took down the images of Jupiter which had been set up in the Alps, consecrated against him by I know not what rites; and their thunderbolts, because they were of gold, he cheerfully and kindly bestowed upon the couriers who were jesting (as that gladness permitted) and saying that they wished to be struck by them. The sons of his enemies, whom the onrush of war — not by his own command — had carried off, even while not yet Christians, fleeing to the church, he willed on this occasion to become Christians and loved with Christian charity, nor deprived them of their goods, but increased them with honors. He permitted private enmities to prevail against no one after the victory.
再者,他既得勝,正如他所信、所預言的,便拆下了被人不知用何種禮儀奉為神聖、立在阿爾卑斯山上抵擋他的尤比特諸像;至於那些神像的雷霆——因為是金製的——他便愉快而和善地賜給那些開玩笑(那喜樂容許如此)說情願被它們擊打的信差。他仇敵的兒子們,是戰爭的衝擊——並非奉他的命令——所擄去的,雖然尚未作基督徒,卻逃入教會;他便趁此機會願他們作基督徒,以基督的仁愛愛他們,並不剝奪他們的財物,反加增他們的尊榮。得勝之後,他不容私人的仇怨向任何人施行。
3:658
Bella ciuilia non sicut Cinna et Marius et Sylla et alii tales nec finita finire uoluerunt, sed magis doluit exorta quam cuiquam nocere uoluit terminata. Inter haec omnia ex ipso initio imperii sui non quieuit iustissimis et misericordissimis legibus aduersus inpios laboranti ecclesiae subuenire, quam Valens haereticus fauens Arianis uehementer adflixerat; cuius ecclesiae se membrum esse magis quam in terris regnare gaudebat. Simulacra gentilium ubique euertenda praecepit, satis intellegens nec terrena munera in daemoniorum, sed in Dei ueri esse posita potestate.
Civil wars he did not, like Cinna and Marius and Sulla and others of that kind, wish to end even when ended, but rather grieved that they had arisen than wished to harm anyone once they were terminated. Amid all these things, from the very beginning of his empire, he did not cease to come to the aid of the Church laboring under impious men by most just and most merciful laws — the Church which the heretic Valens, favoring the Arians, had vehemently afflicted; and he rejoiced to be a member of that Church more than to reign on earth. He ordered the images of the heathen to be everywhere overthrown, understanding well enough that not even earthly gifts are placed in the power of demons, but in that of the true God.
內戰方面,他不像秦納、馬略、蘇拉和那一類人,連戰爭結束了還要去終結它,反倒為內戰的興起而哀傷,過於想在戰爭終止後加害任何人。在這一切之中,自他帝國之始,他便不止息地以最公義、最仁慈的律法,救助那在不敬虔之人手下勞苦的教會——這教會曾被偏袒亞流派的異端者瓦倫斯猛烈逼迫;他以作這教會的肢體為樂,過於以在地上掌權為樂。他下令把外邦人的偶像各處推倒,深知連地上的恩賜也不是放在邪魔的權下,乃是放在真神的權下。
3:659
Quid autem fuit eius religiosa humilitate mirabilius, quando in Thessalonicensium grauissimum scelus, cui iam episcopis intercedentibus promiserat indulgentiam, tumultu quorundam, qui ei cohaerebant, uindicare conpulsus est et ecclesiastica cohercitus disciplina sic egit paenitentiam, ut \'imperatoriam celsitudinem pro illo populus orans magis fleret uidendo prostratam, quam peccando timeret iratam? Haec ille secum et si qua similia, quae commemorare longum est, bona opera tulit ex isto temporali uapore cuiuslibet culminis et sublimitatis humanae; quorum operum merces est aeterna felicitas, cuius dator est Deus solis ueraciter piis.
And what was more marvelous than his religious humility, when, in the matter of the most grievous crime of the Thessalonians — for which, at the intercession of bishops, he had already promised pardon — he was compelled by the tumult of certain men who clung to him to take vengeance, and, being restrained by ecclesiastical discipline, so did penance that the people, praying for him, wept more at seeing the imperial majesty prostrate than they had feared it angered when sinning? These good works, and any like them which it would be long to commemorate, that man bore away with him from this temporal vapor of whatever human height and eminence; of which works the reward is eternal felicity, whose giver is God to the truly pious alone.
還有甚麼比他敬虔的謙卑更奇妙的呢——當帖撒羅尼迦人最嚴重的罪行一事上(為此他已因主教們的代求而應許赦免),他卻被那些緊隨他之人的喧鬧逼著去施報,及至被教會的紀律約束,便如此痛悔認罪,以致為他禱告的百姓,見皇帝的尊嚴俯伏在地而流淚,過於他們在犯罪時懼怕皇帝的震怒?這些善行,以及其他類似、若要細數則甚冗長的善行,那人從這今生任何人間高位與顯赫的暫時蒸氣中帶走了;這些善行的賞賜乃是永遠的福樂,賜予者是神,惟賜給真正敬虔的人。
3:660
Cetera uero uitae huius uel fastigia uel subsidia, sicut ipsum mundum lucem auras, terras aquas fructus ipsiusque hominis animam corpus, sensus mentem uitam, bonis malisque largitur; in quibus est etiam quaelibet imperii magnitudo, quam pro temporum gubernatione dispensat. Proinde iam etiam illis respondendum esse uideo, qui manifestissimis documentis, quibus ostenditur, quod ad ista temporalia, quae sola stulti habere concupiscunt, nihil deorum falsorum numerositas prosit, confutati adque conuicti conantur adserere non propter uitae praesentis utilitatem, sed propter eam, quae post mortem futura est, colendos deos.
But the rest of the heights or supports of this life — like the world itself, light, breezes, lands, waters, fruits, and man's own soul and body, senses, mind, and life — He bestows upon the good and the evil alike; among which is also any greatness of empire whatever, which He dispenses according to the governance of the times. Accordingly, I now see that an answer must be given also to those who, refuted and convicted by the most manifest proofs by which it is shown that for these temporal things — which alone the foolish covet to possess — the multitude of false gods avails nothing, attempt to assert that the gods are to be worshipped not for the usefulness of the present life, but for the sake of that which is to come after death.
但此生其餘的高位或扶助——好像世界本身、光、氣息、地、水、果實,以及人自己的魂與身、感官、心智、生命——祂都同樣賜給善人與惡人;其中也包括任何帝國的偉大,這是祂照各時代的治理所分派的。因此,我現在看出也當回答那些人:他們既被最顯明的證據駁倒並定罪——這證據顯明:對這些暫時之物(愚人惟獨貪求擁有的)而言,眾多假神毫無益處——便試圖主張:當敬拜眾神並非為今生之用,乃為死後將來之事。
3:661
Nam istis, qui propter amicitias mundi huius uolunt uana colere et non se permitti puerilibus sensibus conqueruntur, his quinque libris satis arbitror esse responsum. Quorum tres priores cum edidissem et in multorum manibus esse coepissent, audiui quosdam nescio quam aduersus eos responsionem scribendo praeparare. Deinde ad me perlatum est, quod iam scripserint, sed tempus quaerant, quo sine periculo possint edere. Quos admoneo, non optent quod eis non expedit. Facile est enim cuiquam uideri respondisse, qui tacere noluerit. Aut quid est loquacius uanitate? quae non ideo potest quod ueritas, quia, si uoluerit, etiam plus potest clamare quam ueritas.
For to those who, on account of the friendships of this world, wish to worship vain things and complain that they are not allowed their childish notions, I think enough has been answered in these five books. When I had published the first three of them and they had begun to be in the hands of many, I heard that certain men were preparing, by writing, some reply against them. Then it was brought to me that they had already written, but were seeking a time when they could publish without danger. These I admonish not to wish for what is not expedient for them. For it is easy for anyone to seem to have answered, who has been unwilling to be silent. Or what is more loquacious than vanity? — which cannot do what truth can, because, if it wills, it can even shout more than truth.
至於那些因今世的友誼而想敬拜虛妄之物、又抱怨不容他們持守幼稚見解的人,我想在這五卷書中已給了足夠的回答。當我把頭三卷出版、開始落入許多人手中時,我聽說有些人正藉著寫作預備某種反駁。後來有人告訴我,他們已經寫成,卻在尋找一個能無危險出版的時機。我勸這些人不要奢望那對他們無益之事。因為凡不肯緘默的人,要顯得已作了回答是容易的。還有甚麼比虛妄更饒舌呢?——虛妄並不能行真理所能行的,因為它若願意,甚至能比真理喊得更大聲。
3:662
Sed considerent omnia diligenter, et si forte sine studio partium iudicantes talia esse perspexerint, quae potius exagitari quam conuelli possint garrulitate inpudentissima et quasi satyrica uel mimica leuitate, cohibeant suas nugas et potius a prudentibus emendari quam laudari ab inpudentibus eligant. Nam si non ad libertatem uera dicendi, sed ad licentiam maledicendi tempus expectant, absit ut eis eueniat quod ait Tullius de quodam, qui peccandi licentia felix appellabatur:s o miserum, cui peccare licebat!
But let them consider all things diligently, and if perchance, judging without partisanship, they perceive such things to be such as can rather be stirred up than overthrown by most shameless garrulity and by a levity as it were satirical or mimic, let them restrain their trifles and choose rather to be corrected by the prudent than praised by the shameless. For if they await a time not for the liberty of speaking truth, but for the license of speaking ill, far be it that there befall them what Tully says of a certain man who was called happy through the license of sinning: 'O wretched man, to whom it was permitted to sin!'
但讓他們殷勤思想一切,倘若他們不偏不倚地判斷,或許看出這等事乃是這樣的:與其被最無恥的喋喋不休、被那彷彿譏諷或滑稽的輕浮所推翻,毋寧只是被攪動而已——那麼就讓他們收斂自己的瑣談,寧可被明智之人糾正,而不被無恥之人稱讚。因為他們若等候的並非說真話的自由,而是說壞話的放縱,但願不至於臨到他們西塞羅論到某人所說的話——那人因犯罪的放縱被稱為有福:「可憐哪,那容許犯罪的人!」
3:663
Unde quisquis est, qui maledicendi licentia felicem se putat, multo erit felicior, si hoc illi omnino non liceat, cum possit deposita inanitate iactantiae etiam isto tempore tamquam studio consulendi quidquid uoluerit contradicere et, quantum possunt, ab eis quos consulit amica disputatione honeste grauiter libere quod oportet audire. PRAEFATIO. Quinque superioribus libris satis mihi aduersus eos uideor disputasse, qui multos deos et falsos, quos esse inutilia.
Whence whoever he is that thinks himself happy through the license of speaking ill will be far happier if this is not permitted to him at all, since, laying aside the emptiness of boasting, he could even at this time, as though out of zeal for consultation, contradict whatever he wished and, as far as they are able, hear from those whom he consults, by friendly disputation, honorably, gravely, and freely, what he ought to hear. PREFACE. In the five preceding books I seem to myself to have disputed sufficiently against those who hold that the many false gods — which the Christian truth proves to be useless images, or unclean spirits and pernicious demons, or at any rate creatures, not the Creator —
由此,凡因說壞話的放縱而自以為有福的人,倘若這放縱根本不被容許,反倒會更有福;因為他若撇下誇耀的虛空,甚至在此時也能彷彿出於請教的熱忱,反駁他所願反駁的一切,並盡其所能,藉著友善的辯論,以體面、莊重、自由的態度,從他所請教之人那裡聽見他所當聽的。前言。在前五卷書中,我自覺已充分地駁斥了那些人:他們認為那許多假神——基督教的真理證明這些神不過是無用的偶像,或是污穢的靈與有害的邪魔,或至少是受造之物而非創造者——
3:664
simulacra uel inmundos spiritus et perniciosa daemonia uel certe creaturas, non creatorem ueritas Christiana conuincit, propter uitae huius mortalis rerumque terrenarum utilitatem eo ritu ac seruitute, quae Graece Xatpeca dicitur et uni uero Deo debetur, uenerandos et colendos putant. Et nimiae quidem stultitiae uel pertinaciae nec istos quinque nec ullos alios quanticumque numeri libros satis esse posse quis nesciat? quando ea putatur gloria uanitatis, nullis cedere uiribus ueritatis, in perniciem utique eius, cui uitium tam inmane dominatur. Nam et contra omnem curantis industriam non malo medici, sed aegroti insanabilis morbus inuictus est.
are to be venerated and worshipped, for the usefulness of this mortal life and of earthly things, with that rite and service which in Greek is called latreia and is owed to the one true God. And indeed, who does not know that against such excessive folly or obstinacy neither these five nor any other books, of however great a number, can suffice? — when that is reckoned the glory of vanity, to yield to no powers of truth, to the ruin assuredly of him over whom so monstrous a vice holds dominion. For even against all the industry of the one tending him, it is not by the fault of the physician but of the incurable patient that the disease is unconquered.
當為這必死之生命和地上之物的益處,以那在希臘文稱為「敬拜」(latreia)、惟獨歸於獨一真神的禮儀與事奉,去崇敬、敬拜這些神。實在說,誰不知道:對付這等過度的愚妄或頑梗,無論這五卷或任何別的書,不拘數目多大,都不足夠呢?——既然有人把這視為虛妄的榮耀:不向真理的任何力量讓步,這必然是那被如此兇惡之惡所轄制者的敗亡。因為即使盡了照顧者一切的勤勞,疾病之所以不能被攻克,不是醫者之過,乃是不治之病人之過。
3:665
Hi uero, qui ea quae legunt uel sine ulla uel non cum magna ac nimia ueteris erroris obstinatione intellecta et considerata perpendunt, facilius nos isto numero terminatorum quinque uoluminum plus, quam quaestionis ipsius necessitas postulabat, quam minus disseruisse iudicabunt, totamque inuidiam, quam Christianae religioni de huius uitae cladibus terrenarumque contritione ac mutatione rerum inperiti facere conantur, non solum dissimulantibus, sed contra suam conscientiam etiam fauentibus doctis, quos inpietas uesana possedit, omnino esse inanem rectae cogitationis adque rationis plenamque leuissimae temeritatis et perniciosissimae animositatis dubitare non poterunt. CAPUT I.
But those who weigh the things they read with no obstinacy of their old error, or not with great and excessive obstinacy, having understood and considered them, will more easily judge that we have, within this number of five completed volumes, discussed rather more than the necessity of the question itself demanded than less; and they will not be able to doubt that all the odium which the unlearned attempt to cast upon the Christian religion concerning the disasters of this life and the wearing down and changing of earthly things — with the learned not only dissembling but even favoring it against their own conscience, men whom mad impiety has possessed — is altogether empty of right thinking and reasoning, and full of the most trivial rashness and most pernicious animosity. CHAPTER I.
但那些以毫無、或不以強烈過度的舊有錯謬之頑梗,去衡量自己所讀之事的人,既已明白並思量過,便更容易判斷:我們在這五卷完成之書的篇幅內,所討論的乃是稍多於、而非少於問題本身的需要;他們也必不能懷疑:無知之人試圖加於基督教信仰之上、關乎今生災難與地上之物消磨變遷的一切詆毀——連有學問的人也不僅佯裝附和,甚至違背自己的良心而偏袒,這些人乃被瘋狂的不敬虔所佔據——這詆毀全然空乏正確的思想與推理,滿了最輕率的魯莽和最有害的敵意。第一章。
3:666
De his, qui dicunt deos a se non propter praesentem uitam coli, sed propter aeternam. Nunc ergo quoniam deinceps, ut promissus ordo expetit, etiam hi refellendi et docendi sunt, qui non propter istam uitam, sed propter illam, quae post mortem futura est, deos gentium, quos Christiana religio destruit, colendos esse contendunt: placet a ueridico oraculo sancti psalmi sumere exordium disputationis meae: Beatus, cuius est Dominus Deus spes ipsius et non respexit in uanitates et insanias mendaces. Verum tamen in omnibus uanitatibus insaniisque mendacibus longe tolerabilius philosophi audiendi sunt, quibus displicuerunt istae opiniones erroresque populorum.
Concerning those who say that the gods are worshipped by them not for the present life, but for the eternal one. Now therefore, since henceforth, as the promised order requires, those too must be refuted and instructed who contend that the gods of the nations — which the Christian religion destroys — are to be worshipped not for the sake of this life, but for the sake of that which is to be after death: it pleases me to take the beginning of my disputation from the truthful oracle of the holy psalm: 'Blessed is the man whose hope is the Lord his God, and who has not regarded vanities and lying follies.' Nevertheless, in all vanities and lying follies, the philosophers are far more tolerably to be heard, to whom these opinions and errors of the peoples were displeasing,
論那些說敬拜眾神並非為今生、乃為永生的人。如今既然按所應許的次序,下一步也須駁斥並教導那些主張當敬拜列邦之神(這些神是基督教信仰所摧毀的)的人——說敬拜並非為今生、乃為死後將來之事:我便樂意從聖詩真實的神諭起首我的論述:「以耶和華他的神為盼望、不看顧虛妄和說謊狂言的,這人便為有福。」然而,在一切虛妄和說謊的狂言之中,那些哲學家倒遠較可堪聽信——這些列邦的意見與錯謬正是他們所不喜的,
3:667
qui populi constituerunt simulacra numinibus multaque de his, quos deos inmortales uocant, falsa adque indigna siue finxerunt siue ficta crediderunt. et credita eorum cultui sacrorumque ritibus miscuerunt. Cum his hominibus, qui, etsi non libere praedicando, saltem utcumque in disputationibus mussitando, talia se inprobare testati sunt, non usque adeo inconuenienter quaestio ista tractatur: utrum non unum Deum, qui fecit omnem spiritalem corporalemque creaturam, propter uitam, quae post mortem futura est, coli oporteat, sed multos deos, quos ab illo uno factos et sublimiter conlocatos quidam eorundem philosophorum ceteris excellentiores nobilioresque senserunt.
those peoples who set up images to the divinities, and either fabricated, or believed when fabricated, many false and unworthy things about those whom they call immortal gods, and mingled the things believed with the worship and rites of their sacred things. With these men — who, even if not by freely proclaiming, yet somehow by muttering in disputations, have testified that they disapprove such things — this question is not so unfittingly treated: whether the one God, who made every spiritual and corporeal creature, ought not to be worshipped for the sake of the life that is to be after death, but rather many gods, whom certain of those same philosophers, more excellent and noble than the rest, held to have been made by that one God and sublimely placed on high.
就是那些列邦:他們為眾神立偶像,並就那些被他們稱為不朽之神者,或捏造、或在被捏造後信以為真許多虛假而不配的事,又將所信的事摻入他們聖物的敬拜與禮儀之中。對這些人——他們縱不藉公然宣講,至少藉在辯論中低聲嘀咕,表明他們不認同這等事——這問題的探討倒不算不合宜:那位造了一切屬靈與屬體受造之物的獨一神,是否不當為死後將來的生命受敬拜,反倒當敬拜眾多的神——這些神,正是那些哲學家中較其餘更卓越尊貴者所認定,乃是由那獨一的神所造、被高高安置的。
3:668
Ceterum quis ferat dici adque contendi deos illos, quorum in quarto libro quosdam commemoraui, quibus singulis singula rerum exiguarum distribuuntur officia, uitam aeternam cuique praestare? An uero peritissimi illi et acutissimi uiri, qui se pro magno beneficio conscripta docuisse gloriantur, ut sciretur quare cuique deo supplicandum esset, quid a quoque esset petendum, ne absurditate turpissima, qualis ioculariter in mimo fieri solet, peteretur a Libero aqua, a Lymphis uinum, auctores erunt cuipiam hominum dis inmortalibus supplicanti, ut, cum a Lymphis petierit uinum eique responderint: Nos aquam habemus, hoc a Libero. pete, possit recte dicere:
But who would bear it to be said and contended that those gods — some of whom I mentioned in the fourth book, to each of whom single offices over trifling things are distributed — bestow eternal life upon anyone? Or shall those most skilled and most acute men, who glory in having taught in their writings as a great benefit, so that it might be known why each god should be supplicated, what should be sought from each — lest, by a most base absurdity such as is wont to be done jestingly in a mime, water should be sought from Liber and wine from the Lymphs — shall they be authors to any man, supplicating the immortal gods, so that, when he has sought wine from the Lymphs and they have answered him: 'We have water; seek this from Liber,' he may rightly say:
但誰能容忍有人主張並爭辯說:那些神——其中有些我在第四卷提過,每位各被分派掌管些微小事——竟能將永生賜給任何人?抑或那些最有才智、最敏銳之人——他們誇耀自己在著作中傳授了一大恩益,使人知道當向哪位神祈求、當向哪位求甚麼,免得鬧出最卑劣的荒謬(如同滑稽劇中慣於開玩笑那樣),向利柏耳求水、向諸水仙女求酒——他們難道會教任何向不朽眾神祈求之人,以致當他向諸水仙女求酒、而她們回答他說:「我們有水;這當向利柏耳求」,他可以正當地說:
3:669
Si uinum non habetis, saltem date mihi uitam aeternam? Quid hac absurditate monstruosius? Nonne illae cachinnantes (solent enim esse ad risum faciles), si non adfectent fallere ut daemones, supplici respondebunt:s o homo, putasne in potestate nos habere uitam, quas audis non habere uel uitem? Inpudentissimae igitur stultitiae est uitam aeternam a talibus dis petere uel sperare, qui uitae huius aerumnosissimae adque breuissimae et si qua ad eam pertinent adminiculandam adque fulciendam ita singulas particulas tueri adseruntur, ut, si id, quod sub alterius tutela ac potestate est, petatur ab altero, tam sit inconueniens et absurdum, ut mimicae scurrilitati uideatur esse simillimum.
'If you have no wine, at least give me eternal life'? What is more monstrous than this absurdity? Would not those goddesses, cackling (for they are wont to be easily moved to laughter), if they do not aspire to deceive like demons, answer the supplicant: 'O man, do you think we have life in our power, we who you hear have not even a vine?' It is therefore of the most shameless folly to seek or hope for eternal life from such gods, who are asserted to guard the single particles of this most toilsome and most brief life — and of anything that pertains to propping and supporting it — in such a way that, if what is under another's guardianship and power be sought from another, it is so unfitting and absurd as to seem most like the buffoonery of a mime.
「你們若沒有酒,至少把永生給我吧」?還有甚麼比這荒謬更怪誕的呢?那些女神,咯咯而笑(因為她們慣於輕易發笑),倘若她們不像邪魔那樣存心欺哄,豈不會回答祈求者說:「人哪,你以為生命在我們權下嗎?你聽說我們連一棵葡萄樹都沒有呢!」所以,向這等神求或盼望永生,乃是最無恥的愚妄;據說這些神所看守的,不過是這最勞苦、最短暫之生命的種種微小片段,以及任何維繫扶持此生之物——以致若把在另一位看守、權下之物向另一位去求,便是如此不合宜而荒謬,看來最像滑稽劇的丑角戲。
3:670
Quod cum fit a scientibus mimis, digne ridentur in theatro; cum uero a nescientibus stultis, dignius inridentur in mundo. Cui ergo deo uel deae propter quid supplicaretur, quantum ad illos deos adtinet quos instituerunt ciuitates, a doctis sollerter inuentum memoriaeque mandatum est: quid a Libero, uerbi gratia, quid a Lymphis, quid a Vulcano ac sic a ceteris, quos partim commemoraui in quarto libro, partim praetereundos putaui. Porro si a Cerere uinum, a Libero panem, a Vulcano aquam, a Lymphis ignem petere erroris est: quanto maioris deliramenti esse intellegi debet, si cuiquam istorum pro uita supplicetur aeterna!
And when this is done by mimes who know what they do, they are rightly laughed at in the theater; but when it is done by fools who do not know, they are more worthily mocked in the world. To which god or goddess, and for what, supplication was to be made — as far as concerns those gods whom the cities instituted — was skillfully discovered by the learned and committed to memory: what was to be sought from Liber, for example, what from the Lymphs, what from Vulcan, and so from the rest, whom I have partly mentioned in the fourth book, partly thought should be passed over. Furthermore, if to seek wine from Ceres, bread from Liber, water from Vulcan, fire from the Lymphs is an error, how much greater a madness must it be understood to be, if supplication be made to any one of these for eternal life!
當這是由知道自己在做甚麼的丑角所演,他們在劇場中被人嘲笑乃是理所當然;但若是由不知所為的愚人所行,他們在世上被人譏笑就更加應當。當向哪位男神或女神、為甚麼緣故祈求——就那些城邦所設立的神而言——已由有學問的人巧妙地查考出來並牢記在心:例如當向利柏耳求甚麼、向諸水仙女求甚麼、向伏耳坎求甚麼,其餘的也是如此,這些神我在第四卷裡有些提過,有些則認為當略過。再者,若向刻瑞斯求酒、向利柏耳求餅、向伏耳坎求水、向諸水仙女求火是個錯誤,那麼若向這些神中的任何一位求永生,當被視為何等更大的瘋狂啊!
3:671
Quam ob rem si, cum de regno terreno quaereremus, quosnam illud deos uel deas hominibus credendum esset posse conferre, discussis omnibus longe alienum a ueritate monstratum est a quoquam istorum multorum numinum adque falsorum saltem regna terrena existimare constitui: nonne insanissimae inpietatis est, si aeterna uita, quae terrenis omnibus regnis sine ulla dubitatione uel conparatione praeferenda est, ab istorum quoquam dari cuiquam posse credatur? Neque enim propterea di tales uel terrenum regnum dare non posse uisi sunt, quia illi magni et excelsi sunt, hoc quiddam paruum et abiectum, quod non dignarentur in tanta sublimitate curare;
Wherefore, if, when we were inquiring concerning the earthly kingdom — which gods or goddesses it was to be believed could confer it upon men — after all had been discussed, it was shown to be far removed from the truth to suppose that even earthly kingdoms are appointed by any one of those many and false divinities: is it not of the maddest impiety, if eternal life — which is without any doubt or comparison to be preferred to all earthly kingdoms — be believed capable of being given to anyone by any one of these? Nor did such gods seem unable to give even an earthly kingdom because they are great and exalted, while this is something small and abject which they would not deign to care for in such sublimity;
因此,倘若當我們探究地上的國度——當信哪位男神或女神能將它賜給人——在一切都經討論之後,顯明若認為連地上的國度也是由那許多虛假之神中的任何一位所設立,乃是遠離真理:那麼,若有人相信永生——這無疑、無可比擬地當被尊於一切地上國度之上——能由這些神中的任何一位賜給任何人,豈不是最瘋狂的不敬虔嗎?這等神之所以顯得不能賜予哪怕一個地上的國度,並非因為他們偉大崇高,而此事卻渺小卑微、不屑在如此尊崇中去顧念;
3:672
sed quantumlibet consideratione fragilitatis humanae caducos apices terreni regni merito quisque contemnat, illi di tales apparuerunt, ut indignissimi uiderentur, quibus danda adque seruanda deberent uel ista committi. Ac per hoc, si (ut superiora proximis duobus libris pertractata docuerunt) nullus deus ex illa turba uel quasi plebeiorum uel quasi procerum deorum idoneus est regna mortalia mortalibus dare, quanto minus potest inmortales ex mortalibus facere!
but however much anyone, in consideration of human frailty, may rightly despise the fleeting summits of an earthly kingdom, those gods appeared so unworthy that they seemed most unfit to have even these things committed to be given and preserved by them. And by this, if (as the foregoing, treated in the two preceding books, has taught) no god out of that throng — whether of plebeian gods, as it were, or of noble ones — is fit to give mortal kingdoms to mortals, how much less can he make immortals out of mortals!
然而,不論人在思想人之脆弱時何等理所當然地藐視地上國度那轉瞬即逝的頂峰,那等神卻顯得如此不堪,以致看來最不配連這些事都交由他們去賜予、去保守。如此,若(如前兩卷所論已教導的)那一群神中——無論是所謂平民之神,或所謂顯貴之神——沒有一位配將必死的國度賜給必死的人,那麼他何況更不能將必死的人造成不死的呢!
3:673
- Huc accedit, quia, si iam cum illis agimus, qui non propter istam, sed propter uitam quae post mortem futura est existimant colendos deos, iam nec propter illa saltem, quae deorum talium potestati tamquam dispertita et propria non ratione ueritatis, sed uanitatis opinione tribuuntur, omnino colendi sunt, sicut credunt hi, qui cultum eorum uitae huius mortalis utilitatibus necessarium esse contendunt; contra quos iam quinque praecedentibus uoluminibus satis, quantum potui, disputaui. Quae cum ita sint, si eorum, qui colerent deam Iuuentatem, aetas ipsa floreret insignius, contemtores autem eius uel intra annos occumberent iuuentutis, uel in ea tamquam senili torpore frigescerent;
To this it is added that, if we are now dealing with those who think the gods are to be worshipped not for the sake of this life, but for the sake of the life that is to be after death, then they are by no means to be worshipped even for the sake of those things which are attributed to the power of such gods as it were apportioned and proper to them — not by reason of truth, but by an opinion of vanity — as those believe who contend that their worship is necessary for the usefulness of this mortal life; against whom I have already disputed sufficiently, as far as I could, in the five preceding volumes. Since these things are so, if the very age of those who worshipped the goddess Juventas (Youth) flourished more notably, while her despisers either died within the years of youth, or grew cold in it as in a senile torpor;
此外還有一點:若我們如今所對付的,是那些認為當敬拜眾神並非為今生、乃為死後將來之生命的人,那麼即使為那些被歸於這等神的權能、彷彿分派並專屬於他們之事——這歸屬並非按真理,乃按虛妄的意見——也斷不當敬拜他們,正如那些主張敬拜眾神對今生之用乃屬必需的人所信的;我在前五卷中已盡我所能充分地駁斥過這些人。既然如此,倘若那些敬拜青春女神尤雯塔斯之人的年華格外顯著地茂盛,而藐視她的人或在青年之年便夭折、或在青年中如老邁的麻木般冷卻;
3:674
si malas cultorum suorum speciosius et festiuius Fortuna barbata uestiret, a quibus autem sperneretur, glabros aut male barbatos uideremus: etiam sic rectissime diceremus huc usque istas deas singulas posse, suis officiis quodam modo limitatas, ac per hoc nec a Iuuentate oportere peti uitam aeternam, quae non daret barbam, nec a Fortuna barbata boni aliquid post hanc uitam esse sperandum, cuius in hac uita potestas nulla esset, ut eandem saltem aetatem, quae barba induitur, ipsa praestaret.
if bearded Fortuna clothed the cheeks of her worshippers more comely and more festively, while those by whom she was scorned we should see smooth-faced or ill-bearded: even so we should most rightly say that these single goddesses can avail only thus far, limited as it were to their own offices, and that therefore eternal life is not to be sought from Juventas, who would not give a beard, nor is any good thing after this life to be hoped for from bearded Fortuna, whose power in this life would be none, that she might at least furnish that same age which is clothed with a beard.
倘若有鬚的命運女神福耳圖娜使她敬拜者的兩頰生得更俊美、更喜慶,而我們所看見那些藐視她的人卻是面光無鬚、或鬚生不齊:即便如此,我們也必極為正當地說:這些女神各自所能成就的不過如此,彷彿被限定於各自的職分之內,因此不當向尤雯塔斯求永生——她連鬍鬚都不能賜;也不當向有鬚的福耳圖娜盼望此生之後有甚麼好處——她在此生的權能既是全無,連那披上鬍鬚的同一年華都不能供給。
3:675
Nunc uero cum earum cultus nec propter ista ipsa, quae putant eis subdita, sit necessarius, quia et multi colentes Iuuentatem deam minime in illa aetate uiguerunt, et multi non eam colentes gaudent robore iuuentutis, itemque multi Fortunae barbatae supplices ad nullam uel deformem barbam peruenire potuerunt, et si qui eam pro barba inpetranda uenerantur, a barbatis eius contemtoribus inridentur: itane desipit cor humanum, ut, quorum deorum cultum propter ista ipsa temporalia et cito praetereuntia munera, quibus singulis singuli praeesse perhibentur, inanem ludibriosumque cognoscit, propter uitam aeternam credat esse fructuosum?
But now, since the worship of these deities is not even necessary for those very things which men suppose to be subject to them — for many who worship the goddess Youth have by no means flourished in that time of life, and many who do not worship her enjoy the strength of youth; and likewise many suppliants of bearded Fortune have attained to no beard at all, or to an ugly one, and if any venerate her for the obtaining of a beard, they are mocked by her bearded despisers — is the human heart then so foolish that, although it recognizes the worship of those gods to be empty and ridiculous even for the sake of these temporal and swiftly passing gifts over which they are individually said to preside, it should yet believe such worship to be fruitful for the sake of life eternal?
然而如今,既然敬拜這些神祇連對人們所以為歸他們管轄的那些事都並非必需——因為許多敬拜青春女神尤文塔斯的人,在那年歲全無精力可言,而許多不敬拜她的人卻享有青春的活力;同樣,許多向「有鬚的命運女神」祈求的人,竟連一根鬍鬚也長不出,或只長出醜陋的鬍鬚,而若有人為求得鬍鬚而尊崇她,反倒被她那些有鬚卻藐視她的人所譏笑——那麼人心豈是如此愚昧,以致對於那些神祇,明知其敬拜即使為了這些短暫速逝、據說各有所司的恩賜也是虛空可笑的,卻仍要相信為了永生而敬拜他們是有益處的麼?
3:676
Hanc dare illos posse nec hi dicere ausi sunt, qui eis, ut ab insipientibus populis colerentur, ista opera temporalia, quoniam nimis multos putarunt, ne quisquam eorum sederet otiosus, minutatim diuisa tribuerunt. CAPUT II. Quid Varronem de dis gentium sensisse credendum sit. quorum talia et genera et sacra detexit, ut reuerentius cum eis ageret, si de illis omnino reticeret. Quis Marco Varrone curiosius ista quaesiuit? quis inuenit doctius? quis considerauit adtentius? quis distinxit acutius? quis diligentius pleniusque conscripsit?
That these gods can bestow eternal life, not even those have dared to say who, in order that they might be worshipped by ignorant peoples, assigned to them these temporal works parcelled out minutely — since they thought them far too many, lest any one of them should sit idle. CHAPTER II. What is to be believed concerning Varro's opinion of the gods of the nations, whose kinds and rites he so laid bare that he would have dealt more reverently with them had he kept utter silence about them. Who inquired into these matters more carefully than Marcus Varro? Who discovered them more learnedly? Who considered them more attentively? Who distinguished them more acutely? Who wrote of them more diligently and more fully?
至於這些神能賜予永生,連那些人也不敢斷言——就是那些為了使這些神受無知百姓敬拜,而把這些短暫的職司細細分配給他們的人;因為他們認為神的數目實在太多,唯恐其中有任何一位閒坐無事。第二章 論對瓦羅關於外邦諸神的見解當作何理解。他把這些神的種類與祭儀揭露得如此徹底,以致他若全然緘默不言,反倒是對他們更為恭敬。有誰比馬可·瓦羅更用心查考這些事?有誰發現得更博學?有誰考究得更專注?有誰辨析得更敏銳?有誰記述得更勤勉、更詳盡?
3:677
Qui tametsi minus est suauis eloquio, doctrina tamen adque sententiis ita refertus est, ut in omni eruditione, quam nos saecularem, illi autem liberalem uocant, studiosum rerum tantum iste doceat, quantum studiosum -uerborum Cicero delectat. Denique et ipse [Tullius] huic tale testimonium perhibet, ut in libris Academicis dicat eam, quae ibi uersatur, disputationem se habuisse cum Marco Varrone, (homine, inquit, omnium facile acutissimo et sine ulla dubitatione doctissimo). Non ait \'eloquentissimo\' uel (facundissimo), quoniam re uera in hac facultate multum inpar est; sed \'omnium, inquit, facile acutissimo), et in eis libris.
Although he is less pleasing in eloquence, yet he is so replete with learning and judgement that, in all that erudition which we call secular and they call liberal, he instructs the student of facts as much as Cicero delights the student of words. Indeed Cicero himself bears him such testimony that in his Academic books he says he held the discussion there treated with Marcus Varro, 'a man,' he says, 'easily the most acute of all and beyond any doubt the most learned.' He does not say 'the most eloquent' or 'the most fluent,' since in truth in that faculty he is much inferior; but 'easily,' he says, 'the most acute of all'; and in those books —
他雖然在辭令上較不悅耳,然而在學識與見解上卻如此充實,以致在那一切我們稱為世俗、而他們稱為博雅的學問中,他教導求知事實的人,正如西塞羅取悅求知辭藻的人一樣。事實上西塞羅本人也為他作了這樣的見證,在他的《學園派論集》中說,他與馬可·瓦羅進行了那裡所論的辯論,稱他為「一個無疑是眾人中最敏銳、毫無疑問最博學的人」。他不說「最雄辯」或「最善言」的,因為在那方面瓦羅實在遠遜於人;而是說「無疑是眾人中最敏銳的」;並且在那些書中——
3:678
id est Academicis, ubi cuncta dubitanda esse contendit, addidit \'sine ulla dubitatione doctissimo\'. Profecto de hac re sic erat certus, ut auferret dubitationem, quam solet in omnibus adhibere, tamquam de hoc uno etiam pro Academicorum dubitatione disputaturus se Academicum fuisset oblitus. In primo autem libro cum eiusdem Varronis litteraria opera praedicaret: \'Nos, inquit, in nostra urbe peregrinantes errantesque tamquam hospites tui libri quasi domum reduxerunt, ut possemus aliquando qui et ubi essemus agnoscere. Tu aetatem patriae, tu descriptiones temporum, tu sacrorum iura.
that is, in the Academic books, where he contends that all things are to be doubted, he added 'beyond any doubt the most learned.' Assuredly he was so certain about this matter that he set aside the doubt which he was wont to bring to bear upon everything, as though, being about to dispute on this one point even on behalf of the Academics' doubt, he had forgotten that he was an Academic. But in the first book, when he was praising the same Varro's literary labours, he says: 'We, wandering and straying as strangers in our own city, were as it were led home by your books, so that we might at last recognize who and where we were. You have revealed the age of our country, the divisions of its periods, the laws of its sacred rites,
就是在那《學園派論集》中——他在那裡主張凡事都當存疑——他卻補上「毫無疑問最博學」這話。誠然他對此事如此確信,以致撇下了他慣於對萬事所抱的懷疑,彷彿他正要在這一點上、甚至為學園派的懷疑論而辯,竟忘了自己是個學園派的人。然而在第一卷中,當他稱讚這同一位瓦羅的文學著作時,他說:「我們在自己的城中如同寄居者一般漂泊迷失,是你的著作彷彿領我們回了家,使我們終能認清自己是誰、身在何處。你揭示了我們祖國的年歲、各時代的劃分、聖禮的律例,
3:679
tu sacerdotum, tu domesticam, tu publicam disciplinam, tu sedem regionum locorum, tu omnium diuinarum humanarumque rerum nomina genera, officia causas aperuisti.\' Iste igitur uir tam insignis excellentisque peritiae et, quod de illo etiam Terentianus elegantissimo uel\'siculo breuiter ait: Vir doctissimus undecumque Varro, qui tam multa legit, ut aliquid ei scribere uacuisse miremur; tam multa scripsit, quam multa uix quemquam legere potuisse credamus:
the discipline of the priests, the domestic discipline, the public discipline, the seat of regions and places, the names, kinds, functions, and causes of all things divine and human, you have laid open.' This man, then, of such notable and surpassing skill — and as Terentianus too says of him briefly in a most elegant little verse: 'Varro, a man most learned on every side' — who read so much that we marvel he had any leisure to write anything, and wrote so much that we can scarcely believe anyone could have read it all:
祭司的規矩、家庭的規範、公共的制度、各地各方的位置、一切屬神與屬人之事的名稱、種類、職司與緣由,你都一一展開了。」那麼這位有如此卓越超群之造詣的人——正如特倫提安努斯在一句極其優雅的小詩中簡短地論及他:「瓦羅,從各方面看都是最博學的人」——他讀得如此之多,以致我們驚奇他竟還有閒暇寫任何東西;又寫得如此之多,以致我們幾乎難以相信有誰能把這一切都讀完:
3:680
iste, inquam, uir tantus ingenio tantusque doctrina, si rerum uelut diuinarum, de quibus scribit, obpugnator esset adque destructor easque non ad religionem, sed ad superstitionem diceret pertinere, nescio utrum tam multa in eis ridenda contemnenda detestanda conscriberet. Cum uero deos eosdem ita coluerit colendosque censuerit, ut in eo ipso opere litterarum suarum dicat se timere ne pereant, non incursu hostili, sed ciuium neglegentia, de qua illos uelut ruina liberari a se dicit et in memoria bonorum per eius modi libros recondi adque seruari utiliore cura, quam qua Metellus de incendio sacra Vestalia et Aeneas de Troiano excidio penates liberasse praedicatur;
this man, I say, so great in genius and so great in learning, had he been an assailant and demolisher of those things which, as it were, divine, of which he writes, and had he declared that they pertained not to religion but to superstition, I know not whether he would have written down in them so many things to be laughed at, despised, and abominated. But seeing that he so worshipped these same gods, and judged them worthy to be worshipped, that in that very work of his writings he says he fears lest they perish, not by hostile assault but through the negligence of the citizens — from which negligence, as from a kind of ruin, he says they are delivered by him, and stored up and preserved in the memory of the good through books of this sort by a more useful care than that by which Metellus is said to have rescued the sacred things of Vesta from the fire, and Aeneas the household gods from the destruction of Troy;
我說,這位天賦如此之高、學識如此之富的人,倘若他是那些他所記述、彷彿屬神之事物的攻擊者與摧毀者,倘若他宣稱這些事屬於迷信而非宗教,我不知道他是否還會在記述中寫下這許多可笑、可鄙、可憎的事。然而既然他如此敬拜這些神,又判定他們配受敬拜,以致在他著作中那部書裡,他說他懼怕這些神會湮滅——不是被敵人攻擊,而是因公民的疏忽而湮滅;他說他正把這些神從那彷彿傾覆的疏忽中拯救出來,藉這類書籍將它們收存並保全在善人的記憶中,這份用心比起據說梅特路斯從火中救出維斯塔聖物、埃涅阿斯從特洛伊的毀滅中救出家神的那份用心,還更為有益;
3:681
et tamen ea legenda saeculis prodit, quae a sapientibus et insipientibus merito abicienda et ueritati religionis inimicissima iudicentur: quid existimare debemus nisi hominem acerrimum ac peritissimum, non tamen sancto Spiritu liberum, obpressum fuisse suae ciuitatis consuetudine ac legibus, et tamen ea quibus mouebatur sub specie commendandae religionis tacere noluisse. CAPUT III. Quae sit partitio Varronis librorum suorum, quos de antiquitatibus rerum humanarum diuinarumque conposuit. Quadraginta et unum libros scripsit antiquitatum;
and yet he hands down to the ages, to be read, those very things which by the wise and the foolish alike are rightly judged to be cast away and most hostile to the truth of religion: what then ought we to think, except that he was a most keen-witted and most learned man, yet not free by the Holy Spirit, oppressed by the custom and laws of his city, and yet unwilling, under the pretext of commending religion, to keep silent about those things by which he was moved? CHAPTER III. What is the division of Varro's books, which he composed concerning the antiquities of human and divine things. He wrote forty-one books of antiquities;
然而他卻把這些事傳給後世供人閱讀,就是那被智者與愚人一同正當地判定為當棄絕、且與宗教真理最為敵對的事:那麼我們當作何想呢?無非是說,他是個極其敏銳、極其博學的人,卻未因聖靈而得自由,乃受其城邦的習俗與律法所轄制;然而他又不願以推崇宗教為藉口,而對那些觸動他的事緘默不言。第三章 論瓦羅所著《人事與神事古制考》各卷的劃分。他寫了四十一卷古制考;
3:682
hos in res humanas diuinasque diuisit, rebus humanis uiginti quinque, diuinis sedecim tribuit, istam secutus in ea partitione rationem, ut rerum humanarum libros senos quattuor partibus daret. Intendit enim qui agant, ubi agant, quando agant, quid agant. In sex itaque primis de hominibus scripsit, in secundis sex de locis, sex tertios de temporibus, sex quartos eosdemque postremos de rebus absoluit. Quater autem seni uiginti et quattuor fiunt. Sed unum singularem, qui communiter prius de omnibus loqueretur, in capite posuit. In diuinis identidem rebus eadem ab illo diuisionis forma seruata est, quantum adtinet ad ea, quae dis exhibenda sunt.
these he divided into human and divine affairs, assigning twenty-five to human affairs and sixteen to divine, following in that division this plan: that he should give six books each to four parts of human affairs. For he gave heed to who act, where they act, when they act, what they act. In the first six therefore he wrote concerning men, in the second six concerning places, in the third six concerning times, and in the fourth six and last he treated of deeds. Now four times six make twenty-four. But he set at the head one single book, which should speak in general of all things beforehand. In divine affairs likewise the same form of division was preserved by him, as far as pertains to those things which are to be rendered to the gods.
他把這些卷分為人事與神事,將二十五卷歸於人事,十六卷歸於神事,在這劃分中遵循這樣的方法:把人事分為四部分,每部分各給六卷。因為他著眼於:誰在行事、在何處行事、在何時行事、行何事。所以在頭六卷他論人,第二組六卷論地,第三組六卷論時,第四組也是末了六卷論行事。如今六的四倍是二十四。但他在卷首另置一卷單獨的,要先總論一切。在神事方面,他也同樣保留了這劃分的形式,就那當獻給諸神之事而言。
3:683
Exhibentur enim ab hominibus in locis et temporibus sacra. Haec quattuor, quae dixi, libris conplexus est ternis: nam tres priores de hominibus scripsit, sequentes de locis, tertios de temporibus, quartos de sacris, etiam hic, qui exhibeant, ubi exhibeant, quando exhibeant, quid exhibeant, subtilissima distinctione commendans. Sed quia oportebat dicere et maxime id expectabatur, quibus exhibeant, de ipsis quoque dis tres conscripsit extremos, ut quinquies terni quindecim fierent. Sunt autem omnes, ut diximus, sedecim, quia et istorum exordio unum singularem, qui prius de omnibus loqueretur, adposuit.
For sacred rites are rendered by men, in places and at times. These four things which I have mentioned he embraced in three books each: for the first three he wrote concerning men, the following concerning places, the third concerning times, the fourth concerning sacred rites — here too commending by a most subtle distinction those who render them, where they render them, when they render them, what they render. But because it was needful to say, and this was chiefly expected, to whom they render them, he wrote three last books concerning the gods themselves, so that five times three should make fifteen. But they are all, as we have said, sixteen, because at the beginning of these too he set one single book which should speak first concerning all things.
因為聖禮是由人在各地各時所獻的。我所提的這四項,他各用三卷加以涵蓋:頭三卷他論獻禮的人,其次論獻禮的地,第三組論獻禮的時,第四組論聖禮——這裡他也以極其精微的辨別來表明:誰獻禮、在何處獻、在何時獻、獻何物。但因必須說明、且人們尤為期待要說明的是:他們向誰獻禮,於是他另寫了末了三卷論諸神本身,使三的五倍成為十五。然而如我們所說,總數是十六,因為在這些卷的開端,他也另置一卷單獨的,要先總論一切。
3:684
Quo absoluto consequenter ex illa quinquepertita distributione tres praecedentes, qui ad homines pertinent, ita subdiuisit, ut primus sit de pontificibus, secundus de auguribus, tertius de quindecimuiris sacrorum; secundos tres ad loca pertinentes, ita ut in uno eorum de sacellis, altero de sacris aedibus diceret, tertio de locis religiosis; tres porro, qui istos sequuntur et ad tempora pertinent, id est ad dies festos, ita ut unum eorum faceret de feriis, alterum de ludis circensibus, de scaenicis tertium; quartorum trium ad sacra pertinentium uni dedit consecrationes, alteri sacra priuata, ultimo publica.
This being completed, he then consequently subdivided, out of that fivefold distribution, the three preceding books which pertain to men, so that the first should be concerning the pontiffs, the second concerning the augurs, the third concerning the quindecimviri of sacred rites; the second three pertaining to places, so that in one of them he should speak concerning the shrines, in another concerning the sacred buildings, in the third concerning religious places; the three further which follow these and pertain to times — that is, to festal days — so that he should make one of them concerning the holidays, another concerning the circus games, the third concerning the stage games; of the fourth three pertaining to sacred rites he gave one to consecrations, another to private rites, the last to public.
這既完成,他就接著從那五重劃分中,把論及人的那前三卷再加細分,使第一卷論大祭司,第二卷論占卜官,第三卷論掌管聖禮的十五人團;論及地的第二組三卷,使其一論小神龕,其二論聖殿建築,其三論宗教場所;隨後論及時、即論節期的第三組三卷,使其一論節慶假日,其二論競技場賽會,其三論舞臺戲劇;論聖禮的第四組三卷中,他將其一分給祝聖之禮,其二分給私人祭儀,末了一卷分給公共祭儀。
3:685
Hanc uelut pompam obsequiorum in tribus, qui restant, di ipsi sequuntur extremi, quibus iste uniuersus cultus inpensus est: in primo di certi, in secundo incerti, in tertio cunctorum nouissimo di praecipui adque selecti. CAPUT IIII. Quod ex disputatione Varronis aput cultores deorum antiquiores res humanae quam diuinae reperiantur. In hac tota serie pulcherrimae ac subtilissimae distributionis et distinctionis uitam aeternam frustra quaeri et sperari inpudentissime uel optari, ex his, quae iam diximus et quae deinceps dicenda sunt, cuiuis hominum, qui corde obstinato sibi non fuerit inimicus, facillime apparet.
This procession, as it were, of services the gods themselves follow last in the three books that remain, on whom all this worship was expended: in the first the certain gods, in the second the uncertain, in the third and last of all the chief and select gods. CHAPTER IV. That from Varro's discussion human affairs are found to be more ancient than divine among the worshippers of the gods. In this whole series of most beautiful and most subtle arrangement and distinction, that eternal life is sought and hoped for in vain, and most shamelessly even longed for, appears most easily — from the things we have already said and those which are next to be said — to any man who has not become his own enemy with an obstinate heart.
這彷彿是一列侍奉的行列,諸神自己在所剩的三卷中殿後而行,這一切敬拜都是為他們而傾注的:第一卷論確定的神,第二卷論不確定的神,第三卷也是末了一卷論主要與精選的神。第四章 論從瓦羅的論述可見,在敬神者中人事比神事更為古老。在這整套極其優美、極其精微的安排與辨別中,在此尋求並指望永生乃是徒然,甚至厚顏無恥地渴慕永生——這一點,從我們已說的和接下來要說的事,對任何不曾以頑梗之心與自己為敵的人,都極易顯明。
3:686
Vel hominum enim sunt ista instituta uel daemonum, non quales uocant illi daemones bonos, sed, ut loquar apertius, inmundorum spirituum et sine controuersia malignorum, qui noxias opiniones, quibus anima humana magis magisque uanescat et incommutabili aeternaeque ueritati coaptari adque inhaerere non possit, inuidentia mirabili et occulte inserunt cogitationibus inpiorum et aperte aliquando ingerunt sensibus et qua possunt fallaci adtestatione confirmant. Iste ipse Varro propterea se prius de rebus humanis, de diuinis autem postea scripsisse testatur, quod prius extiterint ciuitates, deinde ab eis haec instituta sint.
For these institutions are either of men or of demons — not such as they call good demons, but, to speak more plainly, of unclean and beyond dispute malignant spirits, who with marvellous and hidden envy implant noxious opinions in the thoughts of the impious — opinions by which the human soul grows more and more vain and cannot be fitted to, or cleave to, the immutable and eternal truth — and sometimes openly thrust them into men's senses and confirm them by whatever deceitful attestation they can. This very Varro testifies that for this reason he wrote first concerning human things and afterward concerning divine, namely because cities existed first, and then these institutions were established by them.
因為這些制度若非出於人,便是出於邪魔——不是他們所稱的善魔,而是說得更明白些,是污穢的、無可爭辯地惡毒的鬼魔;牠們以奇異而隱密的嫉妒,把有害的觀念植入不虔者的思想中——這些觀念使人的靈魂愈發虛妄,無法與那不變、永恆的真理相契合或相依附——並時而公然把這些觀念塞進人的感官,又以牠們所能用的任何欺騙性見證加以堅固。這位瓦羅本人見證說,他之所以先寫人事、後寫神事,正是因為先有了城邦,而後這些制度才由城邦所設立。
3:687
Vera autem religio non a terrena aliqua ciuitate instituta est, sed plane caelestem ipsa instituit ciuitatem. Eam uero inspirat et docet uerus Deus, dator uitae aeternae, ueris cultoribus suis. Varronis igitur confitentis ideo se prius de rebus humanis scripsisse, postea de diuinis, quia diuinae istae ab hominibus institutae sunt, haec ratio est: \'Sicut prior est, inquit, pictor quam tabula picta, prior faber quam aedificium: ita priores sunt ciuitates quam ea, quae a ciuitatibus instituta sunt).
But the true religion was not instituted by any earthly city; rather it itself plainly instituted the heavenly city. And it is the true God, the giver of eternal life, who inspires and teaches it to His true worshippers. The reason, then, of Varro, who confesses that he wrote first of human things and afterward of divine because these divine things were instituted by men, is this: 'Just as,' he says, 'the painter is prior to the painted tablet, and the builder prior to the building, so cities are prior to those things which are instituted by cities.'
但真宗教並非由任何屬地之城所設立;倒不如說,真宗教自己分明設立了那屬天之城。而那賜永生的真神,把這真宗教啟示並教導給祂真實的敬拜者。那麼,瓦羅承認他先寫人事、後寫神事,是因為這些神事乃由人所設立,他的理由就是這樣:「正如」他說,「畫家先於所畫的圖板,建造者先於建築物,照樣,城邦先於那由城邦所設立之事物。」
3:688
Dicit autem prius se scripturum fuisse de dis, postea de hominibus, si de omni natura deorum scriberet, quasi hic de aliqua scribat et non de omni, aut uero etiam aliqua, licet non omnis, deorum natura non prior debeat esse quam hominum. Quid, quod in illis tribus nouissimis libris deos certos et incertos et selectos diligenter explicans nullam deorum naturam praetermittere uidetur? Quid est ergo, quod ait: (Si de omni natura deorum et hominum scriberemus, prius diuina absoluissemus, quam humana adtigissemus\'? Aut enim de omni natura deorum scribit, aut de aliqua, aut omnino de nulla. Si de omni, praeponenda utique est rebus humanis; si de aliqua, quur non etiam ipsa res praecedat humanas?
But he says that he would have written first concerning the gods, and afterward concerning men, if he were writing of the whole nature of the gods — as though here he writes of some part of it and not of the whole; or as though even some part of the divine nature, though not the whole, ought not to be prior to that of men. For what of the fact that in those three last books, while diligently expounding the certain and uncertain and select gods, he seems to pass over no nature of the gods? What then does he mean when he says: 'If we were writing of the whole nature of gods and men, we should have finished the divine things before we touched upon the human'? For either he writes of the whole nature of the gods, or of some part, or of none at all. If of the whole, it is certainly to be set before human affairs; if of some part, why should not even that part precede human affairs?
但他說,倘若他是在寫諸神的全部本性,他本當先寫諸神、後寫人類——彷彿他在此只寫其中某部分而非全部;又彷彿神性的某部分,即使非其全部,也不該先於人類的本性。再者,在那末了三卷中,他既勤勉地闡明確定、不確定與精選的諸神,似乎沒有遺漏諸神的任何本性,這又怎麼說呢?那麼他說「倘若我們是在寫神與人的全部本性,我們本當先完結神事,纔接觸人事」,是什麼意思呢?因為他要麼寫諸神的全部本性,要麼寫其某部分,要麼全然不寫。若寫全部,那當然該置於人事之前;若寫某部分,為何連那部分也不該先於人事呢?
3:689
An indigna est praeferri etiam uniuersae naturae hominum pars aliqua deorum? Quod si multum est, ut aliqua pars diuina praeponatur uniuersis rebus humanis, saltem digna est uel Romanis. Rerum quippe humanarum libros, non quantum ad orbem terrarum, sed quantum ad solam Romam pertinet, scripsit, quos tamen rerum diuinarum libris se dixit scribendi ordine merito praetulisse, sicut pictorem tabulae pictae, sicut fabrum aedificio, apertissime confitens, quod etiam istae res diuinae, sicut pictura, sicut structura, ab hominibus institutae sint. Restat ut de nulla deorum natura scripsisse intellegatur, neque hoc aperte dicere uoluisse, sed intellegentibus reliquisse.
Or is some part of the gods unworthy to be set even before the whole nature of men? But if it is too much that some divine part should be set before all human affairs, at least it is worthy to be set before the Roman ones. For he wrote his books of human affairs, not as concerning the whole world, but only as concerning Rome; and yet he said that he rightly preferred these in the order of writing to the books of divine affairs, just as the painter to the painted tablet, just as the builder to the building, confessing most openly that these divine things too, like a painting, like a structure, were instituted by men. It remains that he be understood to have written of no nature of the gods, and to have been unwilling to say this openly, but to have left it to be understood by the intelligent.
還是說,諸神的某部分連在人類的全部本性之前也不配置放呢?但若把神性的某部分置於人類一切事務之前是太過分了,那麼至少它配得置於羅馬的事務之前。因為他所寫的人事之卷,並非就全世界而言,乃只就羅馬而言;然而他卻說,按寫作的次序,他理當把這些人事置於神事各卷之前,正如畫家先於所畫的圖板,正如建造者先於建築物——他極其公開地承認:這些神事也如同一幅畫、如同一座建築,乃是由人所設立的。如此看來,只能理解為他根本沒有寫諸神的任何本性,而他不願公然這樣說,卻把這意思留給明白的人去領會。
3:690
Ubi enim dicitur \'non omnis, usitate quidem intellegitur aliqua; sed potest intellegi et \'nulla\', quoniam quae nulla est nec omnis nec aliqua est. Nam, ut ipse dicit, si omnis esset natura deorum, de qua scriberet, scribendi ordine rebus humanis praeponenda esset; ut autem et ipso tacente ueritas clamat, praeponenda esset certe rebus Romanis, etiamsi non omnis, sed saltem aliqua esset: recte autem postponitur; ergo nulla est. Non itaque rebus diuinis anteferre uoluit res humanas, sed rebus ueris noluit anteferre res falsas. In his enim, quae scripsit de rebus humanis, secutus est historiam rerum gestarum; quae autem de his, quas diuinas uocat, quid nisi opiniones rerum uanarum?
For when it is said 'not all,' it is indeed commonly understood as 'some'; but it can also be understood as 'none,' since that which is none is neither all nor some. For, as he himself says, if the nature of the gods of which he was writing were the whole, it ought in the order of writing to be set before human affairs; but as truth cries out even while he is silent, it ought certainly to be set before Roman affairs, even if it were not the whole, but at least some. Yet it is rightly set after; therefore it is none. Thus he did not wish to prefer human things to divine, but he was unwilling to prefer false things to true. For in those things which he wrote of human affairs, he followed the history of deeds done; but in those which he writes of the things he calls divine, what did he follow but the opinions of vain things?
因為當說「並非全部」時,固然通常理解為「某部分」;但也可理解為「全無」,因為那本是「全無」的東西,既非「全部」也非「某部分」。因為,正如他自己所說,倘若他所寫的諸神本性是全部,按寫作次序它本當置於人事之前;但即使他緘默不言,真理也在呼喊:縱然它不是全部、而只是某部分,至少也當置於羅馬事務之前。然而它卻被正當地置於其後;所以它是「全無」。如此,他並非想把人事置於神事之上,而是不願把虛假之事置於真實之事之上。因為在他所寫的人事中,他遵循的是已成之事的歷史;但在他所寫他稱為神事的事中,他所遵循的,豈非虛妄之事的種種臆說呢?
3:691
Hoc est nimirum, quod uoluit subtili significatione monstrare, non solum scribens de his posterius quam de illis, sed etiam rationem reddens quur id fecerit. Quam si tacuisset, aliter hoc factum eius ab aliis fortasse defenderetur. In ea uero ipsa ratione, quam reddidit, nec aliis quidquam reliquit pro arbitrio suspicari et satis probauit homines se praeposuisse institutis hominum, non naturam hominum naturae deorum. Ita se libros rerum diuinarum non de ueritate quae pertinet ad naturam, sed de falsitate quae pertinet ad errorem scripsisse confessus est. Quod apertius alibi posuit, sicut in quarto libro commemoraui, ex naturae formula se scripturum fuisse, si nouam ipse conderet ciuitatem;
This, no doubt, is what he wished to show by a subtle hint — not only by writing of these things later than of those, but also by giving the reason why he did so. For had he kept silent about it, perhaps this deed of his might have been defended by others in another way. But in that very reason which he gave, he left nothing for others to surmise at their own pleasure, and sufficiently proved that he had set men before the institutions of men, not the nature of men before the nature of the gods. Thus he confessed that he had written his books of divine affairs not concerning the truth which pertains to nature, but concerning the falsehood which pertains to error. This he set down more openly elsewhere, as I recalled in the fourth book: that he would have written according to the rule of nature, if he himself were founding a new city;
這無疑就是他想藉一個微妙的暗示所要表明的——不僅藉著把這些事寫在那些事之後,更藉著說明他為何如此行的理由。因為他若對此緘默不言,他這作為或許還能被別人以另一種方式辯護。但在他所給的那理由本身中,他並未留下任何餘地讓別人隨意揣測,且充分證明了:他是把人置於人的制度之先,而非把人的本性置於諸神本性之先。如此他承認:他所寫的神事各卷,並非論那與本性相關的真理,而是論那與謬誤相關的虛假。這一點他在別處說得更明白,正如我在第四卷中所追述的:他說,倘若他自己是在創建一座新城,他本當照本性的規範來寫;
3:692
quia uero iam ueterem inuenerat, non se potuisse nisi eius consuetudinem sequi. CAPUT V. De tribus generibus theologiae secundum Varronem, id est uno fabuloso, altero naturali tertioque ciuili. Deinde illud quale est, quod tria genera theologiae dicit esse, id est rationis quae de dis explicatur, eorumque unum mythicon [appellari], alterum physicon, tertium ciuile? Latine si usus admitteret, genus, quod primum posuit, fabulare appellaremus; sed fabulosum dicamus; a fabulis enim mythicon dictum est, quoniam μυ̃ϑος Graece fabula dicitur. Secundum autem ut naturale dicatur, iam et consuetudo locutionis admittit. Tertium etiam ipse Latine enuntiauit, quod ciuile appellatur. Deinde ait:
but since he had found an old one already in being, he could do nothing but follow its custom. CHAPTER V. Concerning the three kinds of theology according to Varro, that is, one mythical, another natural, and a third civil. Then what is the meaning of this, that he says there are three kinds of theology — that is, of the reason which is set forth concerning the gods — one of which is called mythical, another physical, the third civil? If Latin usage allowed, we should call the kind which he set first 'fabular'; but let us say 'fabulous'; for from the fables (fabulae) it was called mythical, since μῦθος in Greek means a fable. But that the second be called natural, the very custom of speech now allows. The third he himself also expressed in Latin, which is called civil. Then he says:
但既然他發現的是一座早已存在的舊城,他便只能因循它的習俗。第五章 論瓦羅所說神學的三種類別,即其一為虛構的、其二為自然的、其三為民間的。再者,他說神學——即關乎諸神所闡述之道理——有三種類別,這話是什麼意思呢?其一稱為神話的(mythicon),其二稱為自然的(physicon),其三稱為民間的(ciuile)。拉丁語的用法若容許,我們會把他所列的頭一種稱為「寓言的」(fabulare);但讓我們說「寓言式的」(fabulosum)吧;因為它是從寓言(fabulae)而得名為「神話的」,因為希臘文 μῦθος 意即寓言。至於第二種稱為「自然的」,如今言談的習慣已然容許。第三種他自己也用拉丁文表達了,就是所謂「民間的」。接著他說:
3:693
\'Mythicon appellant, quo maxime utuntur poetae; physicon, quo philosophi; ciuile, quo populi. Primum, inquit, quod dixi, in eo sunt multa contra dignitatem et naturam inmortalium ficta. In hoc enim est, ut deus alius ei capite, alius ex femore sit, alius ex guttis sanguinis natus: in hoc, ut di furati sint, ut adulterarint, ut seruierint homini; denique in hoc omnia dis adtribuuntur, quae non modo in hominem, sed etiam quae in contemtissimum hominem cadere possunt\'. Hic certe ubi potuit, ubi ausus est, ubi inpunitum putauit, quanta mendacissimis fabulis naturae deorum fieret iniuria, sine caligine ullius ambiguitatis expressit.
'The mythical they call that which the poets chiefly use; the physical, that which the philosophers use; the civil, that which the peoples use. The first,' he says, 'which I have mentioned, contains many things feigned contrary to the dignity and nature of the immortals. For in it there is the story that one god was born from the head, another from the thigh, another from drops of blood; in it, that gods committed thefts, that they committed adulteries, that they served a man; in short, in it all things are attributed to the gods which can befall not only a man, but even the most contemptible man.' Here at least, where he could, where he dared, where he thought it would go unpunished, he expressed without any cloud of ambiguity how great an injury was done to the nature of the gods by these most lying fables.
「神話的,他們稱詩人尤其所用的那種;自然的,哲學家所用的那種;民間的,眾百姓所用的那種。我所提的頭一種,」他說,「含有許多違反不朽諸神尊嚴與本性的虛構。因為其中有這樣的故事:一神生自頭顱,另一神生自大腿,又一神生自血滴;其中又說諸神行竊、犯姦淫、服事過人;總之,其中把一切歸於諸神,就是那些不僅會臨到人、甚至會臨到最卑賤之人身上的事。」在此,至少在他能夠、在他敢於、在他以為可不受懲罰之處,他毫無任何含混的陰翳,道出了這些最虛謊的寓言對諸神本性所造成的損害是何等之大。
3:694
Loquebatur enim non de naturali theologia, non de ciuili, sed de fabulosa, quam libere a se putauit esse culpandam. Videamus quid de altera dicat. \'Secundum genus est, inquit, quod demonstraui, de quo multos libros philosophi reliquerunt; in quibus est, di qui sint, ubi, quod genus, quale; a quodam tempore an a sempiterno fuerint di; ex igni sint, ut credit Heraclitus, an ex numeris, ut Pythagoras, an ex atomis, ut ait Epicurus. Sic alia, quae facilius intra parietes in schola quam extra in foro ferre possunt aures).
For he was speaking not of natural theology, nor of civil, but of the fabulous, which he thought he might freely censure. Let us see what he says of the other. 'The second kind,' he says, 'is that which I have shown, concerning which the philosophers have left many books; in which is treated: who the gods are, where, of what kind, of what character; whether the gods existed from a certain time or from everlasting; whether they are of fire, as Heraclitus believes, or of numbers, as Pythagoras, or of atoms, as Epicurus says. And so other matters, which ears can more easily bear within the walls in a school than outside in the forum.'
因為他所說的並非自然神學,也非民間神學,而是寓言神學,他認為這種可以自由地加以譴責。讓我們看他對另一種怎麼說。「第二種,」他說,「就是我所指出的那種,哲學家為此留下了許多書卷;其中論及:諸神是誰、在何處、屬何種類、具何性質;諸神是從某一時刻開始存在,抑或自永恆便已存在;他們是出於火,如赫拉克利特所信,抑或出於數,如畢達哥拉斯所言,抑或出於原子,如伊壁鳩魯所說。如此種種,這些事人的耳朵在牆內的學堂中較易承受,過於在牆外的廣場上。」
3:695
Nihil in hoc genere culpauit, quod physicon uocant et ad philosophos pertinet, tantum quod eorum inter se controuersias commemorauit, per quos facta est dissidentium multitudo sectarum. Remouit tamen hoc genus a foro, id est a populis; scholis uero et parietibus clausit. Illud autem primum mendacissimum adque turpissimum a ciuitatibus non remouit.s o religiosas aures populares adque in his etiam Romanas! Quod de dis inmortalibus philosophi disputant, ferre non possunt; quod uero poetae canunt et histriones agunt, quia contra dignitatem ac naturam inmortalium ficta sunt, quia non modo in hominem, sed etiam in contemtissimum hominem cadere possunt, non solum ferunt, sed etiam libenter audiunt.
In this kind which they call physical and which pertains to the philosophers, he censured nothing — only that he recalled their controversies among themselves, through whom there was made a multitude of dissenting sects. Yet he removed this kind from the forum, that is, from the peoples, and shut it up in schools and within walls. But that first kind, most lying and most base, he did not remove from the cities. O ye religious popular ears, and among these the Roman too! What the philosophers dispute concerning the immortal gods, you cannot bear; but what the poets sing and the players act, because they are feigned contrary to the dignity and nature of the immortals, because they can befall not only a man but even the most contemptible man, you not only bear, but even gladly hear.
在這種他們稱為自然的、且關乎哲學家的類別中,他並未譴責什麼——只是提及他們彼此之間的爭論,藉著這些哲學家便生出了眾多分歧的學派。然而他把這一類從廣場、即從眾百姓中除去,將它關在學堂與牆內。但那最虛謊、最卑劣的頭一類,他卻沒有從城邦中除去。哦,你們這些虔誠的民間耳朵,其中還包括羅馬人的耳朵!哲學家論及不朽諸神的辯論,你們無法承受;然而詩人所歌唱、伶人所搬演的,因為是違反不朽諸神尊嚴與本性而虛構的,因為是那不僅會臨到人、甚至會臨到最卑賤之人身上的事,你們不僅承受,反倒樂於聆聽。
3:696
Neque id tantum, sed dis quoque ipsis haec placere et per haec eos placandos esse decernunt. Dixerit aliquis: Haec duo genera mythicon et physicon, id est fabulosum adque naturale, discernamus ab hoc ciuili, de quo nunc agitur, unde illa et ipse discreuit, iamque ipsum ciuile uideamus qualiter explicet. Video quidem, quur debeat discerni fabulosum: quia falsum, quia turpe, quia indignum est. Naturale autem a ciuili uelle discernere quid est aliud quam etiam ipsum ciuile fateri esse mendosum? Si enim illud naturale est, quid habet reprehensionis, ut excludatur? Si autem hoc quod ciuile dicitur naturale non est, quid habet meriti, ut admittatur?
And not only that, but they decree that these things even please the gods themselves, and that by these the gods are to be appeased. Someone may say: Let us distinguish these two kinds, the mythical and the physical — that is, the fabulous and the natural — from this civil one, of which we are now treating, from which he himself also distinguished them, and now let us see how he expounds the civil kind itself. I see indeed why the fabulous ought to be distinguished: because it is false, because it is base, because it is unworthy. But to wish to distinguish the natural from the civil — what else is this than to confess that the civil too is faulty? For if that is natural, what has it of reproach, that it should be excluded? But if this which is called civil is not natural, what has it of merit, that it should be admitted?
不僅如此,他們還裁定:這些事連諸神自己也喜悅,且要藉這些事使諸神息怒。或許有人會說:讓我們把神話的與自然的這兩類——即寓言的與自然的——同我們此刻所論的這民間的一類區分開來,正如他自己也把它們區分了;如今讓我們看他如何闡明那民間的一類本身。我固然明白寓言的為何當被區分出來:因為它是虛假的、是卑劣的、是不配的。但要想把自然的與民間的區分開來——這豈不正是承認民間的也是有缺陷的麼?因為若那自然的是真的,它有何可責,竟要被排除?但若這所謂民間的並非自然的,它有何功德,竟要被接納?
3:697
Haec nempe illa causa est, quare prius scripserit de rebus humanis, posterius de diuinis, quoniam in diuinis rebus non naturam, sed hominum instituta secutus est. Intueamur sane et ciuilem theologian. \'Tertium genus est, inquit, quod in urbibus ciues, maxime sacerdotes, nosse adque administrare debent. In quo est, quos deos publice, <quae> sacra ac sacrificia colere et facere quemque par sit\' Adhuc quod sequitur adtendamus. Trima, inquit, theologia maxime adcommodata est ad theatrum, secunda ad mundum, tertia ad urbem\'. Quis non uideat, cui palmam dederit? Utique secundae, quam supra dixit esse philosophorum.
This, surely, is the cause why he wrote first of human things and afterward of divine, since in divine matters he followed not nature but the institutions of men. Let us indeed look at the civil theology. 'The third kind,' he says, 'is that which the citizens in the cities, and especially the priests, ought to know and to administer. In it is contained what gods are to be worshipped publicly, what sacred rites and sacrifices it is fitting for each to perform.' Let us further attend to what follows. 'The first theology,' he says, 'is especially suited to the theatre, the second to the world, the third to the city.' Who does not see to which he has given the palm? Surely to the second, which he said above is the philosophers'.
這無疑就是他先寫人事、後寫神事的緣由,因為在神事上他所遵循的並非本性,而是人的制度。讓我們確實察看那民間神學吧。「第三種,」他說,「就是城邦中的公民、尤其是祭司所當認識並施行的那種。其中所含的是:哪些神當公開敬拜,各人當行哪些聖禮與祭祀。」讓我們再留意接下來的話。「第一種神學,」他說,「尤其適合劇場,第二種適合世界,第三種適合城邦。」誰看不出他把優勝獎賞給了哪一種呢?顯然是第二種,就是他上文所說屬哲學家的那種。
3:698
Hanc enim pertinere testatur ad mundum, quo isti nihil esse excellentius opinantur in rebus. Duas uero illas theologias, primam et tertiam, theatri scilicet adque urbis, distinxit an iunxit? Videmus enim non continuo, quod est urbis, pertinere posse et ad mundum, quamuis urbes esse uideamus in mundo; fieri enim potest, ut in urbe secundum falsas opiniones ea colantur et ea credantur, quorum in mundo uel extra mundum natura sit nusquam: theatrum uero ubi est nisi in urbe? Quis theatrum instituit nisi ciuitas? Propter quid instituit nisi propter ludos scaenicos? Ubi sunt ludi scaenici nisi in rebus diuinis, de quibus hi libri tanta sollertia conscribuntur? CAPUT VI.
For he testifies that this pertains to the world, than which these men suppose nothing to be more excellent among things. But those two theologies, the first and the third — namely of the theatre and of the city — did he distinguish or join them? For we see that what belongs to the city does not straightway also pertain to the world, although we see that cities exist in the world; for it can come to pass that in a city, according to false opinions, those things be worshipped and those be believed whose nature is nowhere either in the world or beyond the world. But the theatre — where is it but in the city? Who instituted the theatre but the state? For the sake of what did it institute it but for the sake of stage games? Where are the stage games but in those divine matters, concerning which these books are written with so great skill? CHAPTER VI.
因為他見證說,這第二種關乎世界,而這些人認為在萬物之中沒有比世界更卓越的了。但那兩種神學,即第一與第三種——也就是劇場的與城邦的——他究竟是把它們區分了,還是把它們合一了呢?因為我們看見,凡屬城邦的,並不立即也屬於世界,雖然我們看見城邦存在於世界之中;因為事情可能是這樣:在城邦中,按照虛假的見解,所敬拜、所相信的那些對象,其本性無論在世界之中或世界之外,都無處可尋。然而劇場——除了在城邦之中還能在哪裡呢?除了城邦,還有誰設立了劇場呢?它設立劇場若非為了舞臺戲劇,又是為了什麼呢?舞臺戲劇若非在那神事之中,又在哪裡呢?而這些書正是以如此巨大的精巧來記述那神事的。第六章。
3:699
De theologia mythica, id est fabulosa, et de ciuili contra Varronem. 0 Marce Varro, cum sis homo omnium acutissimus et sine ulla dubitatione doctissimus, sed tamen homo, non Deus, nec spiritu Dei ad uidenda et adnuntianda diuina in ueritatem libertatemque subuectus, cernis quidem quam sint res diuinae ab humanis nugis adque mendaciis dirimendae; sed uitiosissimas populorum opiniones et consuetudines in superstitionibus publicis uereris offendere, quas ab deorum natura abhorrere uel talium, quales in huius mundi elementis humani animi suspicatur infirmitas, et sentis ipse, cum eas usquequaque consideras, et omnis uestra litteratura circumsonat.
Concerning the mythical theology, that is, the fabulous, and the civil, against Varro. O Marcus Varro, since you are a man the most acute of all and beyond any doubt the most learned, yet a man, not God, nor borne up by the Spirit of God to see and announce things divine in truth and freedom — you do indeed discern how greatly things divine are to be separated from human trifles and lies; but you fear to offend the most vicious opinions and customs of the peoples in their public superstitions, which you yourself perceive — when you consider them on every side — to shrink away from the nature of the gods, or even of such beings as the weakness of the human mind surmises among the elements of this world; and all your literature resounds with it round about.
論神話神學(即寓言神學)與民間神學,駁瓦羅。哦,馬可·瓦羅,你既是眾人中最敏銳、毫無疑問最博學的人,然而你究竟是人,不是神,也未被神的靈所托起,得以在真理與自由中看見並宣告屬神之事——你固然辨明屬神之事當與屬人的瑣碎與謊言何等地分別開來;然而你卻懼怕在眾百姓那公開的迷信中觸犯他們那最敗壞的見解與習俗——這些見解與習俗,你自己當從各面思量時,也察覺出它們與諸神的本性、甚或與人心軟弱所臆測存於今世元素中那類存有的本性,都是格格不入的;而你們全部的著作四圍都迴響著這一點。
3:700
Quid hic agit humanum quamuis excellentissimum ingenium? Quid tibi humana licet multiplex ingensque doctrina in his angustiis suffragatur? Naturales deos colere cupis, ciuiles cogeris. Inuenisti alios fabulosos, in quos liberius quod sentis euomas, unde et istos ciuiles uelis nolisue perfundas. Dicis quippe fabulosos adcommodatos esse ad theatrum, naturales ad mundum, ciuiles ad urbem, cum mundus opus sit diuinum, urbes uero et theatra opera sint hominum, nec alii derideantur in theatris, quam qui adorantur in templis, nec aliis ludos exhibeatis, quam quibus uictimas immolatis.
What here does human genius, however excellent, accomplish? What does human learning, however manifold and vast, avail you in these straits? You desire to worship the natural gods, you are compelled to worship the civil ones. You have found others, the fabulous ones, into whom you may more freely vomit forth what you think, whence too, willy-nilly, you sprinkle even these civil ones. For you say indeed that the fabulous are suited to the theatre, the natural to the world, the civil to the city — whereas the world is a divine work, but cities and theatres are works of men; and none other are derided in the theatres than those who are adored in the temples, nor do you exhibit games to any others than those to whom you immolate victims.
在此,人的天賦縱然何等卓越,又能成就什麼?人的學問縱然何等繁多浩瀚,在這困境中對你又有何幫助?你渴望敬拜自然之神,卻被迫敬拜民間之神。你找到了別的神,就是那寓言之神,你可以較自由地向他們傾吐你所想的;於是你也情願不情願地把這傾吐潑灑到這些民間之神身上。因為你確實說過:寓言之神適合劇場,自然之神適合世界,民間之神適合城邦——然而世界是神的工作,城邦與劇場卻是人的工作;而在劇場中被嘲弄的,與在廟宇中被崇拜的,並無二致;你們向之獻上戲劇的,與你們向之宰殺祭牲的,也並無二致。
3:701
Quanto liberius subtiliusque ista diuideres, dicens alios esse deos naturales, alios ab hominibus institutos, sed de institutis aliud habere litteras poetarum, aliud sacerdotum, utrasque tamen ita esse inter se amicas consortio falsitatis, ut gratae sint utraeque daemonibus, quibus doctrina inimica est ueritatis! Sequestrata igitur paululum theologia, quam naturalem uocant, de qua postea disserendum est, placetne tandem uitam aeternam peti aut sperari ab dis poeticis theatricis, ludicris scaenicis? Absit; immo auertat Deus uerus tam inmanem sacrilegamque dementiam. Quid? ab eis dis, quibus haec placent et quos haec placant, cum eorum illic crimina frequententur, uita aeterna poscenda est?
How much more freely and subtly would you have made these divisions, by saying that some gods are natural, others instituted by men, but that concerning those instituted ones the writings of the poets have one account, those of the priests another, both nevertheless being so friendly to each other in the partnership of falsehood that both are pleasing to the demons, to whom the teaching of the truth is hostile! Setting aside, then, for a little while the theology which they call natural — of which we must treat afterward — does it at last please you that eternal life should be sought or hoped for from the poetic, theatrical, sportive, scenic gods? God forbid; nay, may the true God avert so monstrous and sacrilegious a madness. What? From those gods to whom these things are pleasing and whom these things appease, since their own crimes are rehearsed there, is eternal life to be demanded?
你若這樣說,便能更自由、更精微地作出這些區分:說有些神是自然的,另有些是人所設立的;至於那些被設立的,詩人的著作有一套說法,祭司的著作另有一套,然而兩者在虛假的同夥關係中又彼此如此友好,以致兩者都討鬼魔的喜悅——而真理的教訓正是鬼魔所敵視的!那麼,讓我們暫且把他們所稱的自然神學擱在一旁——這我們以後必須論及——你究竟可以指望從那些詩歌的、劇場的、嬉戲的、舞臺的神那裡尋求或盼望永生麼?斷乎不可;願真神驅退這等如此凶惡褻瀆的瘋狂。怎麼?難道要向那些以這些事為喜悅、又靠這些事得息怒的神祈求永生麼——況且他們自己的罪行還在那裡被搬演重演?
3:702
Nemo, ut arbitror, usque ad tantum praecipitium furiosissimae inpietatis insanit. Nec fabulosa igitur nec ciuili theologia sempiternam quisquam adipiscitur uitam. Illa enim de dis turpia fingendo seminat, haec fauendo metit; illa men- dacia spargit, haec colligit; illa res diuinas falsis criminibus insectatur, haec eorum criminum ludos in diuinis rebus amplectitur; illa de. dis nefanda figmenta hominum carminibus personat, haec ea deorum ipsorum festiuitatibus consecrat; facinora et flagitia numinum illa cantat, haec amat; illa prodit aut fingit, haec autem aut adtestatur ueris aut oblectatur et falsis. Ambae turpes ambaeque damnabiles;
No one, I think, is so insane as to rush to so great a precipice of the most furious impiety. Therefore by neither the fabulous nor the civil theology does anyone attain everlasting life. For the one sows by feigning base things concerning the gods, the other reaps by favouring them; the one scatters lies, the other gathers them; the one assails things divine with false crimes, the other embraces the games of those crimes among things divine; the one makes the abominable fictions of men concerning the gods to resound in songs, the other consecrates them at the very festivals of the gods themselves; the one sings the misdeeds and outrages of the deities, the other loves them; the one betrays or feigns, the other either attests them as true or takes delight in them as false. Both are base and both are damnable;
我想,沒有人會瘋狂到衝向那最狂暴不虔的如此巨大的懸崖。所以,無論藉寓言神學或民間神學,都無人能得永生。因為前者藉著虛構諸神卑鄙之事而撒種,後者藉著對之偏袒而收割;前者播散謊言,後者收聚謊言;前者以虛假的罪名攻擊神事,後者卻在神事之中懷抱那些罪行的戲劇;前者使人對諸神所編的可憎虛構在歌中迴響,後者卻在諸神自己的節慶中將之祝聖;前者歌唱神祇的劣行與惡舉,後者卻喜愛之;前者或洩露或虛構,後者或將之證實為真、或將之當作虛假而以為樂。兩者都是卑劣的,兩者都是當受咒詛的;
3:703
sed illa, quae theatrica est, publicam turpitudinem profitetur; ista, quae urbana est, illius turpitudine ornatur. Hincine uita aeterna sperabitur, unde ista breuis temporalisque polluitur? An uero uitam polluit consortium nefariorum hominum, si se inserant adfectionibus et adsensionibus nostris, et uitam non polluit societas daemonum, qui coluntur criminibus suis? Si ueris, quam mali! si falsis, quam male! Haec cum dicimus, uideri fortasse cuipiam nimis harum rerum ignaro potest ea sola de dis talibus maiestati indigna diuinae et ridicula detestabilia , celebrari, quae poeticis cantantur carminibus et ludis scaenicis actitantur;
but the one, which is theatrical, professes public baseness; the other, which is urban, is adorned by the baseness of the former. Is eternal life then to be hoped for from that whence this brief and temporal life is polluted? Or does the fellowship of wicked men pollute life, if they insinuate themselves into our affections and assents, and does not the society of demons pollute life — demons who are worshipped by means of their own crimes? If by true crimes, how wicked they are! if by false, how wickedly are they worshipped! When we say these things, it can perhaps seem to someone too ignorant of these matters that those things alone are unworthy of divine majesty, and ridiculous and detestable, which are sung in poetic songs and acted in stage games;
但那劇場的一種,公開承認其卑劣;那城邦的一種,卻以前者的卑劣為裝飾。難道要從那玷污此短暫今生之物,去指望永生麼?再者,邪惡之人的交往若侵入我們的情感與認同,便玷污人生,那麼鬼魔的結交——就是那靠自己的罪行而受敬拜的鬼魔——豈不也玷污人生麼?若靠真實的罪行,他們何等邪惡!若靠虛假的罪行,敬拜他們又何等邪惡!我們說這些話時,在某個對這些事過於無知的人看來,或許會以為:唯有那在詩歌中所唱、在舞臺戲劇中所演的事,才是不配神聖威嚴、可笑可憎的;
3:704
sacra uero illa, quae non histriones, sed sacerdotes agunt, ab omni esse dedecore purgata et aliena. Hoc si ita esset, numquam theatricas turpitudines in eorum honorem quisquam celebrandas esse censeret, numquam eas ipsi di praeciperent sibimet exhiberi. Sed ideo nihil pudet ad obsequium deorum talia gerere in theatris, quia similia geruntur in templis. Denique cum memoratus auctor ciuilem theologian a fabulosa et naturali tertiam quandam sui generis distinguere conaretur, magis eam ex utraque temperatam quam ab utraque separatam intellegi uoluit. Ait enim ea, quae scribunt poetae, minus esse quam ut populi sequi debeant; quae autem philosophi, plus quam ut ea uulgum scrutari expediat.
but that those sacred rites, which not the players but the priests perform, are purged and free from all dishonour. If this were so, no one would ever have judged that theatrical basenesses ought to be celebrated in their honour, nor would the gods themselves ever have commanded such things to be exhibited to them. But for this reason men are not at all ashamed to perform such things in the theatres for the homage of the gods, because the like are performed in the temples. Finally, when the aforesaid author endeavoured to distinguish the civil theology, as a third kind of its own, from the fabulous and the natural, he wished it to be understood rather as tempered out of both than as separated from both. For he says that the things which the poets write are less than that the peoples ought to follow them; but the things which the philosophers write are more than that it is expedient for the common crowd to scrutinize them.
卻以為那些不是由伶人、而是由祭司所行的聖禮,乃是潔淨無瑕、與一切恥辱絕緣的。倘若果真如此,就絕不會有人判定當為敬諸神而搬演劇場的卑劣,諸神自己也絕不會命人把這等事獻演給他們看。但人們之所以毫不羞愧地在劇場中為向諸神致敬而行這等事,正是因為類似的事也在廟宇中施行。最後,當上述那作者試圖把民間神學作為一種自成一格的第三類,與寓言神學及自然神學區分開來時,他卻寧願它被理解為由二者調和而成,而非與二者分離。因為他說:詩人所寫的事,分量太輕,不足以叫眾百姓去遵循;而哲學家所寫的事,分量太重,不宜叫平民百姓去探究。
3:705
\'Quae sic abhorrent, inquit, ut tamen ex utroque genere ad ciuiles rationes adsumta sint non pauca. Quare quae erunt communia, una cum propriis ciuilibus scribemus; e quibus maior societas debet esse nobis cum philosophis quam cum poetis*. Non ergo ulla cum poetis. Et tamen alio loco dicit de generationibus deorum magis ad poetas quam ad physicos fuisse populos inclinatos. Hic enim dixit quid fieri debeat, ibi quid fiat. Physicos dixit utilitatis causa scripsisse, poetas delectationis. Ac per hoc ea, quae a poetis conscripta populi sequi non debent, crimina sunt deorum, quae tamen delectant et populos et deos. Delectationis enim causa, sicut dicit, scribunt poetae, non utilitatis;
'Which differ so widely,' he says, 'that nevertheless not a few things from each kind have been taken up into the civil reckonings. Wherefore the things which will be common we shall write down together with the things proper to the civil; of which there ought to be a greater fellowship for us with the philosophers than with the poets.' Therefore none at all with the poets. And yet in another place he says that concerning the generations of the gods the peoples were more inclined toward the poets than toward the natural philosophers. For here he said what ought to be done, there what is done. He said that the natural philosophers wrote for the sake of usefulness, the poets for the sake of delight. And through this, those things which were written by the poets, and which the peoples ought not to follow, are crimes of the gods, which nevertheless delight both the peoples and the gods. For the poets, as he says, write for the sake of delight, not of usefulness;
「這些雖彼此相去甚遠,」他說,「然而從每一類中都有不少東西被採納進民間的計畫裡。因此,凡是共通的,我們將與民間特有的一同寫下;在這些事上,我們理當與哲學家有更多的交誼,過於與詩人。」所以與詩人就毫無交誼可言了。然而他在別處又說,論到諸神的出生,眾百姓較偏向詩人,過於偏向自然哲學家。因為在此他說的是「當作的事」,在那裡說的是「實際所作的事」。他說自然哲學家是為益處而寫,詩人是為娛樂而寫。藉此可見:那些由詩人所寫、且眾百姓不該遵循的,乃是諸神的罪行,然而這些罪行卻使百姓與諸神都喜悅。因為正如他所說,詩人是為娛樂而寫,不是為益處;
3:706
ea tamen scribunt, quae di expetant, populi exhibeant. CAPUT VII. De fabulosae et ciuilis theologiae similitudine adque concordia. Reuocatur igitur ad theologian ciuilem theologia fabulosa theatrica scaenica, indignitatis et turpitudinis plena, et haec tota, quae merito culpanda et respuenda iudicatur, pars huius est, quae colenda et obseruanda censetur; non sane pars incongrua, sicut ostendere institui, et quae ab uniuerso corpore aliena inportune illi conexa adque suspensa sit, sed omnino consona et tamquam eiusdem corporis membrum conuenientissime copulata. Quid enim aliud ostendunt illa simulacra formae aetates sexus habitus deorum?
yet they write those things which the gods desire and the peoples exhibit. CHAPTER VII. Concerning the likeness and concord of the fabulous and civil theology. The fabulous, theatrical, scenic theology, full of unworthiness and baseness, is therefore brought back to the civil theology; and this whole, which is rightly judged to be blamed and rejected, is a part of that which is judged to be worshipped and observed — not, indeed, an incongruous part, as I have undertaken to show, and one foreign to the whole body, unfittingly connected and hung upon it, but altogether consonant, and joined most suitably as a member of the same body. For what else do those images, forms, ages, sexes, attire of the gods show?
然而他們所寫的,正是諸神所渴求、百姓所搬演的。第七章 論寓言神學與民間神學的相似與和諧。所以,那充滿不堪與卑劣的寓言的、劇場的、舞臺的神學,乃被歸回民間神學;而這整套被正當地判定為當受責備、當被棄絕的,竟是那被判定為當受敬拜、當被遵守之神學的一部分——確實並非如我所要表明的那樣,是一個不協調的、與整個身體格格不入、勉強連附懸掛其上的部分,而是全然協調、且作為同一身體的肢體最為合宜地接合上去的。因為諸神的那些偶像、形像、年歲、性別、裝束,所顯明的豈是別的麼?
3:707
Numquid barbatum Iouem, inberbem Mercurium poetae habent, pontifices non habent? Numquid Priapo mimi, non etiam sacerdotes enormia pudenda fecerunt? An aliter stat adorandus in locis sacris, quam procedit ridendus in theatris? Num Saturnus senex, Apollo ephebus ita personae sunt histrionum, ut non sint statuae delubrorum? Quur Forculus, qui foribus praeest, et Limentinus, qui limini, di sunt masculi, adque inter hos Cardea femina est, quae cardinem seruat? Nonne ista in rerum diuinarum libris reperiuntur, quae graues poetae suis carminibus indigna duxerunt? Numquid Diana theatrica portat arma et urbana simpliciter uirgo est?
Do the poets have a bearded Jupiter, a beardless Mercury, and the pontiffs not have them? Did only the mimes, and not also the priests, make for Priapus those enormous private parts? Does he stand differently to be adored in sacred places than he comes forth to be laughed at in the theatres? Are Saturn the old man and Apollo the youth so the masks of the actors that they are not also the statues of the shrines? Why are Forculus, who presides over doors, and Limentinus, who over the threshold, male gods, while among these Cardea is a female who guards the hinge? Are not those things found in the books of divine affairs which grave poets deemed unworthy of their songs? Does the theatrical Diana carry arms, while the urban one is simply a virgin?
詩人有一個有鬚的朱庇特、一個無鬚的墨丘利,難道祭司就沒有麼?難道只有啞劇伶人、而非也由祭司,為普里阿普斯造了那碩大的私處麼?難道他在聖所裡受人崇拜時的模樣,與他在劇場中出來受人嘲笑時的模樣,有何不同麼?難道老者薩圖恩與少年阿波羅,作為伶人的面具,就不也是神龕的塑像麼?為何掌管門扇的福爾庫盧斯與掌管門檻的利門提努斯是男神,而在這些當中守護門軸的卡爾狄亞卻是女神呢?那些莊重的詩人視為不配入其詩歌的事,豈不正在神事之卷中被尋見麼?難道劇場的狄安娜佩帶武器,而城邦的狄安娜就只是一個單純的處女麼?
3:708
Numquid scaenicus Apollo citharista est et ab hac arte Delphicus uacat? Sed haec honestiora sunt in conparatione turpiorum. Quid de ipso Ioue senserunt, qui eius nutricem in Capitolio posuerunt? Nonne adtestati sunt Euemero, qui omnes tales deos non fabulosa garrulitate, sed historica diligentia homines fuisse mortalesque conscripsit? Epulones etiam deos, parasitos Iouis, ad eius mensam qui constituerunt, quid aliud quam mimica sacra esse uoluerunt? Nam parasitos Iouis ad conuiuium eius adhibitos si mimus dixisset, utique risum quaesisse uideretur. Varro dixit! non cum inrideret deos, sed cum commendaret hoc dixit;
Is the scenic Apollo a citharist, and is the Delphic Apollo free from this art? But these things are more honourable in comparison with baser ones. What did they think of Jupiter himself, who placed his nurse in the Capitol? Did they not bear witness to Euhemerus, who wrote that all such gods had been men and mortals, not by fabulous garrulity but by historical diligence? Those who established banqueting gods, parasites of Jupiter, at his table — what else did they wish than that the sacred rites should be mimic? For if a mime had said that parasites of Jupiter were admitted to his banquet, he would certainly have seemed to be seeking a laugh. Varro said it! and he said this not when he was mocking the gods, but when he was commending them;
難道舞臺的阿波羅是個彈琴者,而德爾斐的阿波羅就與這技藝無關麼?但這些事與更卑劣的相比,還算較體面的。他們對朱庇特自己作何看法呢——就是那把他的乳母安置在卡庇托山上的人?他們豈不正為歐赫墨魯斯作了見證麼——此人不是憑寓言的饒舌、乃憑歷史的精審,寫下這一切此類的神都曾是人、是必死的凡人?那些設立宴飲之神、就是朱庇特的食客,叫他們坐在他席上的人——他們所願的,豈非要那聖禮成為啞劇麼?因為一個啞劇伶人若說朱庇特的食客被請赴他的宴席,他必定會被看作是在博人一笑。可瓦羅卻說了這話!而他說這話時,並非在嘲弄諸神,乃是在推崇諸神;
3:709
diuinarum, non humanarum rerum libri hoc eum scripsisse testantur, nec ubi ludos scaenicos exponebat, sed ubi Capitolina iura pandebat. Denique talibus uincitur et fatetur, sicut forma humana deos fecerunt, ita eos delectari humanis uoluptatibus credidisse. Non enim et maligni spiritus suo negotio defuerunt, ut has noxias opiniones humanarum mentium ludificatione firmarent. Unde etiam illud est, quod Herculis aedituus otiosus adque feriatus lusit tesseris secum utraque manu alternante, in una constituens Herculem, in altera se ipsum, sub ea condicione, ut, si ipse uicisset, de stipe templi sibi cenam pararet amicamque conduceret;
the books of divine, not of human affairs, testify that he wrote this, nor where he was setting forth the stage games, but where he was unfolding the Capitoline laws. In short, by such things he is overcome and confesses that, just as they made the gods in human form, so they believed them to be delighted by human pleasures. For neither were the malignant spirits wanting to their own business, that they might confirm these noxious opinions by the mockery of human minds. Hence too is that story, that the keeper of Hercules' temple, idle and at leisure, played at dice with himself, alternating each hand, in one placing Hercules, in the other himself, on this condition: that if he himself won, he should provide himself a supper from the temple offerings and hire a mistress;
是神事、而非人事之卷,見證他寫了這話;並且不是在他陳述舞臺戲劇之處,乃是在他展開卡庇托律例之處。簡言之,他被這等事所折服,承認道:正如他們按人的形像造神,他們也照樣相信神是以人的快樂為樂的。因為那些惡毒的靈也並未荒廢自己的勾當,倒藉著愚弄人心,把這些有害的見解加以堅固。那則故事也由此而來:赫拉克勒斯廟的看守,閒散無事,便獨自擲骰為戲,兩手輪流,一手代表赫拉克勒斯,另一手代表自己,立下這樣的約定:若他自己贏了,就用廟裡的奉獻為自己備一頓晚餐,並僱一個情婦;
3:710
si autem uictoria Herculis fieret, hoc idem de pecunia sua uoluptati Herculis exhiberet; deinde cum a se ipso tamquam ab Hercule uictus esset, debitam cenam et nobilissimam meretricem Larentinam deo Herculi dedit. At illa cum dormisset in templo, uidit in somnis Herculem sibi esse commixtum sibique dixisse, quod inde discedens, cui primum iuueni obuia fieret, aput illum esset inuentura mercedem, quam sibi credere deberet ab Hercule persolutam. Ac sic abeunti cum primus iuuenis ditissimus Tarutius occurrisset eamque dilectam secum diutius habuisset, illa herede defunctus est.
but if the victory should fall to Hercules, he would exhibit this same thing out of his own money for the pleasure of Hercules. Then, when he was beaten by himself as if by Hercules, he gave the supper that was due and a most noble courtesan, Larentina, to the god Hercules. But she, when she had slept in the temple, saw in a dream that Hercules had had intercourse with her, and had said to her that, on departing thence, with the first youth she met she would find her reward, which she should believe to have been paid to her by Hercules. And so, as she went away, when the first youth, Tarutius, a most wealthy man, met her, and having loved her had kept her with him for a long while, he died leaving her his heir.
但若勝利歸於赫拉克勒斯,他就用自己的錢為赫拉克勒斯的歡愉備辦同樣的東西。後來,當他被自己——彷彿被赫拉克勒斯——擊敗時,他便把所欠的晚餐,連同一位最尊貴的妓女拉倫提娜,獻給了赫拉克勒斯神。但她在廟中睡著時,夢中看見赫拉克勒斯與她交合,並對她說:她由此離去時,所遇見的頭一個青年,她必在他那裡尋得報酬,她當相信這報酬是赫拉克勒斯為她償付的。於是,她離去時,那頭一個遇見的青年塔魯提烏斯——一個極富有的人——愛上了她,把她長久留在身邊,後來死了,立她為繼承人。
3:711
Quae amplissimam adepta pecuniam ne diuinae mercedi uideretur ingrata, quod acceptissimum putauit esse numinibus, populum Romanum etiam ipsa scripsit heredem, adque illa non conparente inuentum est testamentum; quibus meritis eam ferunt etiam honores meruisse diuinos. Haec si poetae fingerent, si mimi agerent, ad fabulosam theologian dicerentur procul dubio pertinere et a ciuilis theologiae dignitate separanda iudicarentur. Cum uero haec dedecora non poetarum, sed populorum; non mimorum, sed sacrorum; non theatrorum, sed templorum; id est non fabulosae, sed ciuilis theologiae, a tanto auctore produntur:
She, having obtained a most ample fortune, lest she should seem ungrateful for the divine reward, wrote the Roman people itself as her heir — which she thought most acceptable to the deities — and, when she had disappeared, the testament was found; by which merits they say she earned even divine honours. If the poets had feigned these things, if the mimes had acted them, they would without doubt be said to pertain to the fabulous theology and would be judged to be separated from the dignity of the civil theology. But when these disgraceful things are brought forth, not by poets but by peoples; not by mimes but by sacred rites; not by theatres but by temples — that is, not of the fabulous but of the civil theology — by so great an author:
她既得了一筆極豐厚的財產,唯恐顯得對那神聖的報酬忘恩負義,便立羅馬人民自己為她的繼承人——她認為這是諸神最為悅納的;後來她隱沒不見了,那遺囑卻被尋著;他們說她因這些功德甚至贏得了神聖的尊榮。倘若這些事是詩人所虛構、是啞劇伶人所搬演的,無疑就會被說成是屬於寓言神學,並被判定當與民間神學的尊嚴分別開來。然而當這些可恥之事不是由詩人、乃由眾百姓所傳述;不是由啞劇伶人、乃由聖禮所傳述;不是由劇場、乃由廟宇所傳述——即不是屬於寓言神學、乃是屬於民間神學——且是由如此偉大的一位作者所傳述時:
3:712
non frustra histriones ludicris artibus fingunt deorum quae tanta est turpitudinem, sed plane frustra sacerdotes uelut sacris ritibus conantur fingere deorum quae nulla est honestatem. Sacra sunt Iunonis, et haec in eius dilecta insula Samo celebrabantur, ubi nuptum data est Ioui; sacra sunt Cereris, ubi a Plutone rapta Proserpina quaeritur; sacra sunt Veneris, ubi amatus eius Adon aprino dente extinctus iuuenis formosissimus plangitur; sacra sunt Matris deum, ubi Attis pulcher adulescens ab ea dilectus et muliebri zelo abscisus etiam hominum abscisorum, quos Gallos uocant, infelicitate deploratur.
it is not in vain that the players, by their sportive arts, feign so great a baseness of the gods, as there truly is; but it is altogether in vain that the priests, as it were by sacred rites, endeavour to feign for the gods such honour as there is none. There are sacred rites of Juno, and these used to be celebrated in her beloved island Samos, where she was given in marriage to Jupiter; there are sacred rites of Ceres, in which Proserpina, snatched away by Pluto, is sought; there are sacred rites of Venus, in which her beloved Adonis, a most beautiful youth, slain by the boar's tusk, is bewailed; there are sacred rites of the Mother of the gods, in which the handsome youth Attis, beloved by her and emasculated through womanish jealousy, is also lamented in the wretchedness of the emasculated men whom they call Galli.
那麼,伶人藉其嬉戲之技,虛構諸神那實際確有的如此巨大的卑劣,並非徒然;但祭司彷彿藉聖禮,竭力為諸神虛構那實際全無的尊榮,卻是全然徒然。有尤諾的聖禮,這些禮從前在她所鍾愛的薩摩斯島上慶祝,她就是在那裡被許配給朱庇特的;有刻瑞斯的聖禮,其中被普路同擄去的普羅塞庇娜被尋找著;有維納斯的聖禮,其中她所愛的、被野豬獠牙所殺的那極美的少年阿多尼斯被哀哭著;有諸神之母的聖禮,其中那俊美的少年阿提斯——他為她所愛,卻因婦人的嫉妒而被閹割——也在那些被閹割之人(他們稱之為迦利)的悲慘中被哀悼著。
3:713
Haec cum deformiora sint omni scaenica foeditate, quid est quod fabulosa de dis figmenta poetarum ad theatrum uidelicet pertinentia uelut secernere nituntur a ciuili theologia, quam pertinere ad urbem uolunt, quasi ab honestis et dignis indigna et turpia? Itaque potius est unde gratiae debeantur histrionibus, qui oculis hominum pepercerunt nec omnia spectaculis nudauerunt, quae sacrarum aedium parietibus occuluntur. Quid de sacris eorum boni sentiendum est, quae tenebris operiuntur, cum tam sint detestabilia, quae proferuntur in lucem? Et certe quid in occulto agant per abscisos et molles, ipsi uiderint;
Since these things are more deformed than any scenic foulness, what is the meaning of their striving to separate, as it were, the fabulous fictions of the poets concerning the gods, which evidently pertain to the theatre, from the civil theology, which they wish to pertain to the city — as unworthy and base things from honourable and worthy ones? And so there is rather cause why thanks should be owed to the players, who have spared the eyes of men and have not laid bare in spectacles all those things which are hidden by the walls of the sacred buildings. What good ought to be thought of their sacred rites, which are covered with darkness, when those things which are brought forth into the light are so detestable? And certainly, what they do in secret through the emasculated and the effeminate, let them themselves look to it;
既然這些事比任何舞臺的污穢更為畸形,那麼他們竭力把詩人關於諸神的寓言虛構(這些顯然關乎劇場)與民間神學(他們要這神學關乎城邦)區分開來,彷彿把不配的、卑劣的事與體面的、尊貴的事區分開來,這究竟有何意義呢?如此,倒不如說我們有理由該向伶人們道謝,因為他們顧惜了世人的眼目,沒有在表演中赤裸裸地呈現那一切被聖殿牆垣所遮蔽的事。他們那被黑暗所遮蓋的聖禮,當作何好的看法呢——既然那被帶到光中的事都如此可憎?而至少,他們藉那些被閹割的、軟弱無力的人在暗中所行的,且由他們自己去看顧吧;
3:714
eosdem tamen homines infeliciter ac turpiter eneruatos adque corruptos occultare minime potuerunt. Persuadeant cui possunt se aliquid sanctum per tales agere homines, quos inter sua sancta numerari adque uersari negare non possunt. Nescimus quid agant, sed scimus per quales agant. Nouimus enim quae agantur in scaena, quo numquam uel in choro meretricum abscisus aut mollis intrauit; et tamen etiam ipsa turpes et infames agunt; neque enim ab honestis agi debuerunt. Quae sunt ergo illa sacra, quibus agendis tales elegit sanctitas, quales nec thymelica in se admisit obscenitas? CAPUT VIII. De interpretationibus naturalium rationum, quas doctores pagani pro dis suis conantur ostendere.
yet they could by no means conceal those same men, unhappily and basely unmanned and corrupted. Let them persuade whom they can that they perform anything holy through such men, whom they cannot deny to be numbered and to dwell among their holy things. We know not what they do, but we know through what manner of men they do it. For we know what things are done on the stage, where never, even into the chorus of harlots, has an emasculated or effeminate man entered; and yet even these base and infamous persons act them; for indeed they ought not to have been acted by honourable men. What then are those sacred rites, for the performing of which sanctity has chosen such men as not even the obscenity of the stage has admitted into itself? CHAPTER VIII. Concerning the interpretations of natural reasons, which the pagan teachers endeavour to show on behalf of their gods.
然而他們卻絕無法隱藏那些同樣的人,就是那些不幸而可恥地被去勢、被敗壞的人。讓他們去說服任何能被說服的人,相信他們藉這等人行了什麼神聖之事吧——這等人,他們無法否認是被列在、且廁身於他們的聖物之中的。我們不知道他們在行什麼,但我們知道他們是藉什麼樣的人在行。因為我們知道舞臺上所演的事,那裡連在妓女的歌舞隊中,也從未有被閹割的或軟弱無力的人進入過;然而連這些卑劣可恥的人也在搬演那些事;因為這些事原本就不該由體面的人來搬演。那麼,那些聖禮究竟是什麼呢——為要施行這些聖禮,那「聖潔」竟揀選了這等連舞臺的淫穢都不肯容納於己中的人?第八章 論異教教師為其諸神所竭力提出的自然原理之種種詮釋。
3:715
At enim habent ista physiologicas quasdam, sicut aiunt, id est naturalium rationum interpretationes. Quasi uero nos in hac disputatione physiologian quaerimus et non theologian, id est rationem non naturae, sed Dei. Quamuis enim qui uerus Deus est non opinione, sed natura Deus sit: non tamen omnis natura deus est, quia et hominis et pecoris, et arboris et lapidis utique natura est, quorum nihil est deus. Si autem interpretationis huius, quando agitur de sacris Matris deum, caput est certe quod Mater deum terra est, quid ultra quaerimus, quid cetera perscrutamur? Quid euidentius suffragatur eis, qui dicunt omnes istos deos homines fuisse? Sic enim sunt terrigenae, sic eis mater est terra.
But these things, they say, have certain physiological meanings, that is, interpretations drawn from natural causes. As though in this discussion we were inquiring into physiology and not theology, that is, an account not of nature but of God. For although He who is the true God is God not by opinion but by nature, yet not every nature is God; for there is assuredly a nature of man and of beast, of tree and of stone, none of which is God. But if the chief point of this interpretation, when the rites of the Mother of the gods are in question, is certainly that the Mother of the gods is the earth, why do we seek further, why do we sift the rest? What more plainly favors those who say that all these gods were once men? For thus they are earth-born, and thus their mother is the earth.
但他們說,這些事物含有某些「自然學」的意義,即從自然原因引出的解釋。彷彿我們在這場討論中所探究的是自然學而非神學,即所探究的不是自然之理,而是關於神的道理。因為那位真神雖然並非憑人的意見、而是憑其本性而為神,然而並非一切本性都是神;因為人有其本性,獸有其本性,樹木與石頭也各有本性,而這些之中沒有一樣是神。但若這一解釋的要點──在論及眾神之母的祭禮時──確實是說眾神之母即是大地,那麼我們何必再尋求?何必細究其餘?還有甚麼能更明白地支持那些主張這一切神祇原本都是人的人呢?因為他們正是這樣地由土而生,他們的母親也正是這樣地成了大地。
3:716
In uera autem theologia opus Dei est terra, non mater. Verum tamen quoquo modo sacra eius interpretentur et referant ad rerum naturam: uiros muliebria pati non est secundum naturam, sed contra naturam. Hic morbus, hoc crimen, hoc dedecus habet inter illa sacra professionem, quod in uitiosis hominum moribus uix habet inter tormenta confessionem. Deinde si ista sacra, quae scaenicis turpitudinibus conuincuntur esse foediora, hinc excusantur adque purgantur, quod habent interpretationes suas, quibus ostendantur rerum significare naturam: quur non etiam poetica similiter excusentur adque purgentur?
But in true theology the earth is the work of God, not His mother. Yet however they interpret their sacred rites and refer them to the nature of things, for men to suffer what is womanish is not according to nature but against nature. This disease, this crime, this disgrace finds among those sacred rites an open profession, which among the vicious habits of men scarcely finds confession even under torture. Then, if these rites, which are proved to be fouler than the obscenities of the stage, are here excused and cleansed on the ground that they have their own interpretations by which they are shown to signify the nature of things, why are not poetical things likewise excused and cleansed?
但在真正的神學中,大地乃是神的作為,而非神的母親。然而無論他們如何解釋其祭禮、並將之歸於萬物之本性,男人去承受女人之事終究不是合乎本性,而是違背本性。這種疾病、這種罪惡、這種羞辱,在那些祭禮之中竟被公然宣認;而它若出現在人們敗壞的習俗中,即便受刑求也難以叫人承認。再者,這些祭禮既被證明比舞臺上的淫穢更為污穢,卻在此被開脫、被洗白,理由是它們各有其解釋,藉以顯示它們所象徵的是萬物之本性──那麼為何詩人筆下之事不也照樣得以開脫、得以洗白呢?
3:717
Multi enim et ipsa ad eundem modum interpretati sunt, usque adeo ut, quod ab eis inmanissimum et infandissimum dicitur, Saturnum suos filios deuorasse, ita nonnulli interpretentur, quod longinquitas temporis, quae Saturni nomine significatur, quidquid gignit ipsa consumat, uel, sicut idem opinatur Varro, quod pertineat Saturnus ad semina, quae in terram, de qua oriuntur, iterum recidunt. Itemque alii alio modo et similiter cetera.
For many have interpreted these poetical things too in the same manner, to such a degree that what is told of them as most monstrous and unspeakable—that Saturn devoured his own sons—some interpret to mean that the length of time, which is signified by the name of Saturn, itself consumes whatever it begets; or, as the same Varro holds, that Saturn pertains to the seeds which fall back again into the earth from which they spring. And in like manner others interpret the rest, each in his own way.
因為許多人也以同樣的方式解釋這些詩人之事,甚至到了這樣的地步:那關於他們所講最駭人、最不堪言說的事──即薩圖恩吞食自己的兒女──有些人解釋為:以薩圖恩之名所象徵的「時間之久長」,本身會吞噬它所生出的一切;或如同一位瓦羅所主張的,薩圖恩關乎種子,這些種子又落回它們由之而生的土地裡。其餘的事,旁人也各自以不同的方式作類似的解釋。
3:718
Et tamen theologia fabulosa dicitur et cum omnibus huiusce modi interpretationibus suis reprehenditur abicitur inprobatur, nec solum a naturali, quae philosophorum est, uerum etiam ab ista ciuili, de qua agimus, quae ad urbes populosque adseritur pertinere, eo quod de dis indigna confinxerit, merito repudianda discernitur, eo nimirum consilio, ut, quoniam acutissimi homines adque doctissimi, a quibus ista conscripta sunt, ambas inprobandas intellegebant, et illam scilicet fabulosam et istam ciuilem, illam uero audebant inprobare, hanc non audebant;
And yet this is called fabulous theology, and together with all its interpretations of this kind it is censured, rejected, and disapproved—and that not only by the natural theology, which belongs to the philosophers, but even by this civil theology of which we are treating, which is asserted to pertain to cities and peoples; and because it has fashioned unworthy fables about the gods, it is deservedly judged fit to be repudiated and set apart. And this no doubt with this design: that, since those most acute and most learned men by whom these things were written understood that both were to be disapproved—both the fabulous, that is, and the civil—they yet dared to disapprove the fabulous, but did not dare to disapprove this latter;
然而這被稱為「神話神學」,並且連同它一切此類的解釋,都遭到譴責、棄絕、否定──而且不僅是被屬於哲學家的「自然神學」所否定,甚至連我們此刻所論的這「政治神學」也將之否定,這政治神學被宣稱是關乎城邦與民眾的;既然它捏造了關於眾神不堪的傳說,便理當被判定為應當摒棄、應當區隔開來。而這無疑出於這樣的用意:因為寫下這些事的人乃是最敏銳、最博學之士,他們明白二者──即神話神學與政治神學──都該被否定,卻只敢否定那神話神學,而不敢否定這政治神學;
3:719
illam culpandam proposuerunt, hanc eius similem conparandam exposuerunt, — non ut haec prae illa tenenda eligeretur, sed ut cum illa respuenda intellegeretur, adque ita sine periculo eorum, qui ciuilem theologian reprehendere metuebant, utraque contemta ea, quam naturalem uocant, aput meliores animos inueniret locum. Nam et ciuilis et fabulosa ambae fabulosae sunt ambaeque ciuiles; ambas inueniet fabulosas, qui uanitates et obscenitates ambarum prudenter inspexerit; ambas ciuiles, qui scaenicos ludos pertinentes ad fabulosam in deorum ciuilium festiuitatibus et in urbium diuinis rebus aduerterit.
they set forth the former as blameworthy, and exhibited this latter as comparable to it as being like it—not that this should be chosen as to be held in preference to the former, but that it should be understood as to be spat out along with the former; and thus, without danger to those who feared to censure the civil theology, both being despised, that which they call natural might find a place in better minds. For both the civil and the fabulous are alike fabulous, and both alike civil: whoever prudently inspects the vanities and obscenities of both will find both fabulous; whoever observes that the scenic plays belonging to the fabulous are present in the festivals of the civil gods and in the divine affairs of cities, will find both civil.
他們把前者擺出來作為應受指責的,又把後者陳列出來,以其與前者相似而與之相比──並非要人擇取這後者、以之取代前者而持守之,而是要人明白應當把它與前者一同唾棄;如此一來,那些懼怕指責政治神學的人便可免於危險,而當二者皆被輕視之後,他們所稱的「自然神學」便能在較佳的心靈中得著一席之地。因為政治神學與神話神學二者同樣是神話的,也同樣是政治的:凡明智地審視二者之虛妄與淫穢的,必發現二者皆屬神話;凡留意到那屬於神話神學的舞臺戲劇竟出現在政治眾神的節慶中、出現在城邦的神聖事務中的,必發現二者皆屬政治。
3:720
Quo modo igitur uitae aeternae dandae potestas cuiquam deorum istorum tribuitur, quos sua simulacra et sacra conuincunt dis fabulosis apertissime reprobatis esse simillimos formis aetatibus, sexu habitu, coniugiis generationibus ritibus, in quibus omnibus aut homines fuisse intelleguntur et pro uniuscuiusque uita uel morte sacra eis et sollemnia constituta, hunc errorem insinuantibus firmantibusque daemonibus, aut certe ex qualibet occasione inmundissimi spiritus fallendis humanis mentibus inrepsisse? CAPUT VIIII. De officiis singulorum deorum. Quid?
In what way, then, is the power of bestowing eternal life attributed to any of these gods, whom their own images and rites convict of being most evidently like the openly reprobated fabulous gods in forms, ages, sex, attire, marriages, generations, and rites? In all of which it is understood either that they were men, and that sacred and solemn rites were established for them according to the life or death of each, while demons insinuated and confirmed this error; or else assuredly that on some occasion or other most unclean spirits crept in to deceive human minds. CHAPTER IX. Of the offices of the several gods. What of this?
那麼,賜予永生的權能,怎能歸於這些神祇中的任何一位呢?他們自己的偶像與祭禮明明證實他們,在形象、年歲、性別、衣著、婚配、世系、禮儀上,都與那被公然否定的神話眾神極其相像。在這一切中,人或可明白:或者他們本是凡人,後人按各自的生死為他們設立了祭禮與大典,而眾鬼魔則暗中灌輸並堅固這種謬誤;或者至少是那些最污穢的邪靈,藉著種種機緣潛入,為要迷惑人心。第九章 論眾神各自的職司。那又如何呢?
3:721
ipsa numinum officia tam uiliter minutatimque concisa, propter quod eis dicunt pro uniuscuiusque proprio munere supplicari oportere, unde non quidem omnia, sed multa iam diximus, nonne scurrilitati mimicae quam diuinae consonant dignitati? Si duas quisquam nutrices adhiberet infanti, quarum una nihil nisi escam, altera nihil nisi potum daret, sicut isti ad hoc duas adhibuerunt deas, Educam et Potinam, nempe desipere et aliquid mimo simile in sua domo agere uideretur. Liberum a liberamento appellatum uolunt, quod mares in coeundo per eius beneficium emissis seminibus liberentur; hoc idem in feminis agere Liberam, quam etiam Venerem putant, quod et ipsam perhibeant semina emittere;
Do not those very offices of the deities, chopped up so cheaply and minutely—on account of which they say one must supplicate them each for his own particular function, of which we have already said not all indeed, but many things—do they not accord rather with the buffoonery of the mime than with the dignity of the divine? If someone were to employ two nurses for an infant, one of whom should give nothing but food and the other nothing but drink—just as these people employed two goddesses for this purpose, Educa and Potina—surely he would seem to be foolish and to be doing in his home something resembling a mime. They will have it that Liber is so named from "liberation," because by his benefit males in copulation are freed by the emission of seed; and that Libera does the same in females (whom they also think to be Venus), because they hold that she too emits seeds;
那些神明的職司本身既被分割得如此廉價而瑣碎──以致他們說,當為各自的特定職分向各位神明祈求,關於這一點我們已經說過,雖非全部、卻也說了許多──難道這些不是與默劇丑角的滑稽相合,而非與神聖的尊嚴相稱嗎?若有人為一個嬰孩雇用兩個奶媽,一個只給食物、另一個只給飲料──正如這些人為此目的設了兩位女神,「食女神」與「飲女神」──他豈不顯得愚蠢、在家中做著類似默劇的勾當嗎?他們主張黎柏爾之名出於「釋放」,因為藉著他的恩惠,男人在交合中得以藉精液的釋出而得釋放;而黎柏拉(他們又認為她就是維納斯)在女人身上也行同樣的事,因為他們聲稱她也釋出種子;
3:722
et ob haec Libero eandem uirilem corporis partem in templo poni, femineam Liberae. Ad haec addunt mulieres adtributas Libero et uinum propter libidinem concitandam. Sic Bacchanalia summa celebrabantur insania; ubi Varro ipse confitetur a Bacchantibus talia fieri non potuisse nisi mente commota. Haec tamen postea displicuerunt senatui saniori, et ea iussit auferri. Saltem hic tandem forsitan senserunt quid inmundi spiritus, dum pro dis habentur, in hominum mentibus possint. Haec certe non fierent in theatris; ludunt quippe ibi, non fuiiunt; quamuis deos habere, qui etiam ludis talibus delectentur, simile sit furoris.
and on account of these things they set the male part of the body in the temple for Liber, and the female part for Libera. To these they add women assigned to Liber, and wine for the purpose of arousing lust. Thus the Bacchanalia were celebrated with the utmost frenzy; where Varro himself confesses that such things could not have been done by the Bacchants except with a mind deranged. These things, however, afterwards displeased a saner senate, and it ordered them to be done away with. Here at last perhaps they perceived what unclean spirits, while held to be gods, can do in the minds of men. Certainly these things would not be done in the theaters; for there they play, they do not rave—although to have gods who take delight even in such plays is itself a kind of madness.
因著這些緣故,他們便在廟中為黎柏爾擺設男性的身體部位,為黎柏拉擺設女性的部位。他們又為黎柏爾配上婦女,並用酒來挑動情慾。於是巴克斯祭便以極度的瘋狂來慶祝;連瓦羅自己也承認,那些事若非心智錯亂,那些祭眾是做不出來的。然而這些事後來惹起較清醒的元老院不悅,便下令予以廢除。或許他們在此終於察覺到:那些不潔的邪靈,當被當作神明看待時,能在人心中作何等的事。這些事在劇場裡的確不會發生;因為人在那裡是演戲,不是發狂──雖然擁有連這類戲劇也喜悅的神明,這本身就近乎一種瘋狂。
3:723
Quale autem illud est, quod, cum religiosum a superstitioso ea distinctione discernat, ut- a superstitioso dicat timeri deos, a religioso autem tantum uereri ut parentes, non ut hostes timeri, adque omnes ita bonos dicat, ut facilius sit eos nocentibus parcere quam laedere quemquam innocentem, tamen mulieri fetae post partum tres deos custodes commemorat adhiberi, ne Siluanus deus per noctem ingrediatur et uexet, eorumque custodum significandorum causa tres homines noctu :
But what is to be said of this: that, while he distinguishes the religious man from the superstitious by this distinction—that the superstitious man is said to fear the gods, but the religious man only to revere them as parents, not to fear them as enemies, and says that they are all so good that it is easier for them to spare the guilty than to harm any innocent person—yet he relates that for a woman who has just given birth, after the delivery, three guardian gods are employed, lest the god Silvanus should enter by night and trouble her; and that, to signify these guardians, three men by night
但這該怎麼說呢?他一面以這樣的區別把虔敬之人與迷信之人分開──說迷信之人懼怕眾神,而虔敬之人只是像敬畏父母那樣敬重眾神,而非像懼怕仇敵那樣懼怕他們,並說眾神都如此良善,以致他們寬恕有罪者比傷害任何無辜者更為容易──另一面卻又敘說:為一個剛生產過的婦人,分娩之後須請來三位守護之神,免得西爾瓦努斯神趁夜進來騷擾她;又為了象徵這三位守護神,要三個男人在夜間
3:724
circuire limina domus et primo limen securi ferire, postea pilo, tertio deuerrere scopis, ut his datis culturae signis deus Siluanus prohibeatur intrare, quod neque arbores caeduntur ac putantur sine ferro, neque far conficitur sine pilo, neque fruges coaceruantur sine scopis; ab his autem tribus rebus tres nuncupatos deos, Intercidonam a securis intercisione, Pilumnum a pilo, Deuerram a scopis, quibus dis custodibus contra uim dei Siluani feta conseruaretur. Ita contra dei nocentis saeuitiam non ualeret custodia bonorum, nisi plures essent aduersus unum eique aspero horrendo inculto, utpote siluestri, signis culturae tamquam contrariis repugnarent.
go round the thresholds of the house, and first strike the threshold with an axe, then with a pestle, and thirdly sweep it with brooms, so that, by these tokens of cultivation having been given, the god Silvanus might be hindered from entering; because trees are neither felled nor pruned without iron, nor is spelt prepared without a pestle, nor are crops heaped up without brooms; and from these three things three gods were named: Intercidona from the cutting of the axe, Pilumnus from the pestle, Deverra from the brooms; by which guardian gods the newly delivered woman might be preserved against the violence of the god Silvanus. Thus the guardianship of the good would not avail against the cruelty of a harmful god, unless they were many against one, and unless they fought against him—rough, dreadful, and uncultivated, being as it were of the woods—with tokens of cultivation as with things contrary to him.
繞行屋宅的門檻,先用斧頭擊門檻,再用杵,第三次用掃帚掃,好叫西爾瓦努斯神因見這些「耕作」的記號而被攔阻、不得進入;因為樹木非用鐵器不得砍伐修剪,麥子非用杵不得舂製,穀物非用掃帚不得堆聚;於是便從這三樣東西命名了三位神:「砍切女神」得名於斧的砍切,「杵神」得名於杵,「掃帚女神」得名於掃帚;藉著這些守護之神,那剛分娩的婦人便可得保守,以抵擋西爾瓦努斯神的暴力。如此說來,良善者的守護竟敵不過一位有害之神的兇暴,除非他們以眾敵寡,並且用耕作的記號──彷彿是與他相對立之物──去抵擋他這位粗野、可怕、未經教化、宛如林野之神的存在。
3:725
Itane ista est innocentia deorum, ista concordia? Haeccine sunt numina salubria urbium, magis ridenda quam ludibria theatrorum? Cum mas et femina coniunguntur, adhibetur deus Iugatinus; sit hoc ferendum. Sed domum est ducenda quae nubit; adhibetur et deus Domiducus; ut in domo sit, adhibetur deus Domitius; ut maneat cum uiro, additur dea Manturna. Quid ultra quaeritur? Parcatur humanae uerecundiae; peragat cetera concupiscentia carnis et sanguinis procurato secreto pudoris. Quid inpletur cubiculum turba numinum, quando et paranymphi inde discedunt?
Is this, then, the innocence of the gods? Is this their concord? Are these the deities salutary to cities—more to be laughed at than the mockeries of the theaters? When male and female are joined, the god Jugatinus is brought in; let this be borne. But she who marries must be led home; the god Domiducus too is brought in; that she may be in the house, the god Domitius is brought in; that she may remain with her husband, the goddess Manturna is added. What more is sought? Let human modesty be spared; let the lust of flesh and blood perform the rest, the secret of shame being provided for. Why is the bedchamber filled with a throng of deities, when even the groomsmen depart from it?
那麼,這就是眾神的純真嗎?這就是他們的和睦嗎?這些就是有益於城邦的神明嗎──比劇場的嘲弄更可笑?當男女結合時,便請來尤加提努斯神;這倒罷了。但出嫁的女子必須被引領回家,於是又請來「引家神」;為使她留在家中,又請來「定居神」;為使她與丈夫同住,又加上「留婦女神」。還要尋求甚麼呢?且顧惜人的羞恥吧;讓血肉的情慾完成其餘的事,把羞處的隱密留給它去料理。為何要讓滿屋的神明擠進新房,連伴郎都已從那裡退出之時?
3:726
Et ad hoc inpletur, non ut eorum praesentia cogitata maior sit cura pudicitiae, sed ut feminae sexu infirmae, nouitate pauidae illis cooperantibus sine ulla difficultate uirginitas auferatur. Adest enim dea Virginiensis et deus pater Subigus, et dea mater Prema et dea Pertunda, et Venus et Priapus. Quid est hoc? Si omnino laborantem in illo opere uirum ab dis adiuuari oportebat, non sufficeret aliquis unus aut aliqua una? Numquid Venus sola parum esset, quae ad hoc etiam dicitur nuncupata, quod sine ui femina uirgo esse non desinat?
And it is filled for this purpose, not that by the thought of their presence greater care of chastity might be taken, but that the woman, weak in her sex and timid in her novelty, might, with their cooperation, have her virginity taken away without any difficulty. For there are present the goddess Virginiensis, and the god-father Subigus, and the goddess-mother Prema, and the goddess Pertunda, and Venus, and Priapus. What is this? If it was at all needful that the man laboring in that work should be aided by the gods, would not some one god or some one goddess suffice? Would Venus alone not be too little—she who is said to be so named for this very reason, that without force a woman does not cease to be a virgin?
而新房被擠滿,目的並不是要藉著思想到這些神的同在而更謹守貞潔,乃是要叫那婦人──以其性別之柔弱、以其初經之膽怯──在這些神的協助下毫無艱難地被奪去童貞。因為那裡有「貞女神」維爾吉妮恩西斯、「父神」蘇比古斯、「母神」普瑞瑪、「貫穿女神」佩爾屯妲,又有維納斯與普里阿普斯。這是甚麼意思呢?若在那事上勞作的男人真需要眾神相助,難道一位男神或一位女神還不夠嗎?難道單單維納斯就嫌太少嗎──她得這名,據說正是因為:若非藉著力量,女子不致止息其童貞之身。
3:727
Si est ulla frons in hominibus, quae non est in numinibus, nonne, cum credunt coniugati tot deos utriusque sexus esse praesentes et huic operi instantes, ita pudore adficiuntur, ut et ille minus moueatur et illa plus reluctetur? Et certe si adest Virginiensis dea, ut uirgini zona soluatur; si adest deus Subigus, ut uiro subigatur; si adest dea Prema, ut subacta, ne se commoueat, conprimatur: dea Pertunda ibi quid facit? Erubescat, eat foras; agat aliquid et maritus. Valde inhonestum est, ut, quod uocatur illa, quisquam inpleat nisi ille. Sed forte ideo toleratur, quia dea dicitur esse, non deus.
If there is any sense of shame in men which is not in the deities, when married persons believe that so many gods of either sex are present and busy about this work, are they not so affected with shame that the man is less moved and the woman struggles more? And surely, if the goddess Virginiensis is present, that the virgin's girdle may be loosed; if the god Subigus is present, that she may be subdued to the man; if the goddess Prema is present, that, being subdued, she may be pressed down lest she stir herself—what is the goddess Pertunda doing there? Let her blush; let her go outside; let the husband also do something. It is most dishonorable that what she is called from, anyone but he should accomplish. But perhaps she is tolerated because she is said to be a goddess, not a god.
人若還存有一絲眾神所無的羞恥之心,那麼當夫妻相信有這麼多男女神明在場、忙於此事時,他們豈不被羞恥感染,以致丈夫更難得勁、妻子更加抗拒?而且,倘若「貞女神」在場是為解開處女的腰帶;「蘇比古斯神」在場是為使她順服於丈夫;「普瑞瑪女神」在場是為叫她既被制伏、便被壓住、不再亂動──那麼「貫穿女神」佩爾屯妲在那裡又做甚麼呢?讓她羞愧吧,讓她出去吧;也讓丈夫做點甚麼。讓她得名所指之事由丈夫以外的人來成就,這實在是極其可恥的。但也許之所以容忍她,是因為據說她是女神,而非男神。
3:728
Nam si masculus crederetur et Pertundus uocaretur, maius contra eum pro uxoris pudicitia posceret maritus auxilium quam feta contra Siluanum. Sed quid hoc dicam, cum ibi sit et Priapus nimius masculus, super cuius inmanissimum et turpissimum fascinum sedere noua nupta iubebatur, more honestissimo et religiosissimo matronarum? Eant adhuc et theologian ciuilem a theologia fabulosa, urbes a theatris, templa ab scaenis, sacra pontificum a carminibus poetarum, uelut res honestas a turpibus, ueraces a fallacibus, graues a leuibus, serias a ludicris, adpetendas a respuendis, qua possunt quasi conentur subtilitate discernere. Intellegimus quid agant;
For if a male were believed in and called Pertundus, the husband would demand greater aid against him for his wife's chastity than the woman in childbed against Silvanus. But why should I say this, when Priapus too is there—a male all too male—upon whose huge and most shameful member the newly wedded bride was bidden to sit, by the most honorable and most religious custom of matrons? Let them still go on and, by whatever subtlety they can, attempt as it were to distinguish civil theology from fabulous theology, cities from theaters, temples from stages, the sacred rites of the pontiffs from the songs of the poets—as honorable things from base, truthful from deceitful, weighty from frivolous, serious from ludicrous, desirable from things to be spat out. We understand what they are about;
因為若有一位男神被人信奉、被稱為「貫穿之神」,那丈夫為妻子的貞潔向他求助,必更甚於產婦向西爾瓦努斯求助。可是我何必說這些,既然那裡還有普里阿普斯──一個過於男性的男神──按貴婦們所謂最尊貴、最虔誠的習俗,新婚的新娘竟被吩咐坐在他那巨大而極其可恥的陽具之上呢?讓他們繼續去吧,憑著他們所能的一切精巧手段,妄圖把政治神學與神話神學分開、把城邦與劇場分開、把廟宇與舞臺分開、把祭司的聖禮與詩人的歌詠分開──彷彿是把尊貴與卑下、真實與虛假、莊重與輕浮、嚴肅與滑稽、可慕的與可唾棄的分開。我們明白他們在搞甚麼;
3:729
illam theatricam et fabulosam theologian ab ista ciuili pendere nouerunt et ei de carminibus poetarum tamquam de speculo resultare, et ideo ista exposita, quam damnare non audent, illam eius imaginem liberius arguunt et reprehendunt, ut, qui agnoscunt quid uelint, et hanc ipsam faciem, cuius illa imago est, detestentur; quam tamen di ipsi tamquam in eodem speculo se intuentes ita diligunt, ut qui qualesque sint in utraque melius uideantur.
they know that that theatrical and fabulous theology depends upon this civil one, and is reflected back to it from the songs of the poets as from a mirror; and therefore, this civil one being set forth—which they dare not condemn—they more freely accuse and censure that image of it, so that those who recognize what they mean may detest this very face of which that is the image. Yet the gods themselves, beholding themselves as in the same mirror, so love it that they may the better be seen in both what and what kind they are.
他們知道那舞臺的、神話的神學乃是依附於這政治神學的,並如同從鏡子裡映照那般,從詩人的歌詠中反射出來;因此,他們把這政治神學擺出來──卻不敢加以定罪──反倒更放膽去攻擊、指責它的這個映像,好叫那些識破其用意的人,去厭惡那映像所反照的本相。然而眾神自己,如同在同一面鏡子裡端詳自己,竟如此愛慕它,以致在二者之中,他們究竟是甚麼、是何等樣的存在,反倒看得更清楚。
3:730
Unde etiam cultores suos terribilibus imperiis conpulerunt, ut inmunditiam theologiae fabulosae sibi dicarent, in suis sollemnitatibus ponerent, in rebus diuinis haberent, adque ita et se ipsos inmundissimos spiritus manifestius esse docuerunt, et huius urbanae theologiae uelut electae et probatae illam theatricam abiectam adque reprobatam membrum partemque fecerunt, ut, cum sit uniuersa turpis et fallax adque in se contineat commenticios deos, una pars eius sit in litteris sacerdotum, altera in carminibus poetarum. Utrum habeat et alias partes, alia quaestio est: nunc propter diuisionem Varronis et urbanam et theatricam theologian ad unam ciuilem pertinere satis, ut opinor, ostendi.
Whence also they have compelled their worshipers by terrible commands to dedicate to themselves the uncleanness of the fabulous theology, to set it in their solemnities, to hold it among divine things; and thus they have both more manifestly shown themselves to be most unclean spirits, and have made that abject and reprobated theatrical theology a member and part of this urban theology, as though it were the chosen and approved one—so that, while the whole is base and deceitful and contains within itself fictitious gods, one part of it is in the writings of the priests, the other in the songs of the poets. Whether it has yet other parts is another question: for the present, on account of Varro's own division, I have sufficiently shown, as I think, that both the urban and the theatrical theology pertain to the one civil theology.
因此他們又以可怕的命令逼迫敬拜他們的人,把神話神學的污穢獻給他們、擺進他們的大典中、列為神聖之事;如此他們便一面更明顯地顯出自己乃是最污穢的邪靈,一面又把那卑賤而被否定的舞臺神學,當作這城邦神學的肢體與一部分──彷彿城邦神學才是那被揀選、被認可的──以致整體既是卑污而虛假、其中盡是杜撰的神明,其一部分便在於祭司的著作中,另一部分則在於詩人的歌詠中。它是否還有別的部分,乃是另一個問題:眼下,按瓦羅自己的劃分,我想我已充分顯明:城邦神學與舞臺神學同歸於那一個政治神學。
3:731
Unde, quia sunt ambae similis turpitudinis absurditatis, indignitatis falsitatis, absit a ueris religiosis, ut siue ab hac siue ab illa uita speretur aeterna. Denique et ipse Varro commemorare et enumerare deos coepit a conceptione hominis, quorum numerum est exorsus a Iano, eamque seriem perduxit usque ad decrepiti hominis mortem, et deos ad ipsum hominem pertinentes clausit ad Neniam deam, quae in funeribus senum cantatur; deinde coepit deos alios ostendere, qui pertinerent non ad ipsum hominem, sed ad ea, quae sunt hominis, sicuti est uictus adque uestitus et quaecumque alia huic uitae sunt necessaria, ostendens in omnibus, quod sit cuiusque munus et propter quid cuique debeat supplicari;
Wherefore, since both are alike in baseness, absurdity, indignity, and falsehood, far be it from true religious men that eternal life should be hoped for from either the one or the other. Finally, Varro himself began to commemorate and enumerate the gods from the conception of man, the number of whom he began from Janus, and carried that series on down to the death of a decrepit man, and closed the gods pertaining to man himself with the goddess Nenia, who is chanted at the funerals of the aged; then he began to set forth other gods, who pertained not to man himself, but to those things which are man's, such as food and clothing and whatever else is necessary to this life, showing in all of them what is each one's office, and for what reason supplication is to be made to each;
所以,既然二者在卑劣、荒謬、不堪、虛假上都一樣,但願真正虔敬之人萬不可指望從這一個或那一個得著永生。最後,瓦羅自己也開始追述並一一列舉眾神,從人的受孕說起,他所列的數目以雅努斯開頭,並把這一系列一路引到衰老之人的死亡,又以涅尼亞女神(在老人喪禮上歌唱的那位)來結束關乎人本身的眾神;接著他又開始陳述另一些神,這些神不是關乎人本身,而是關乎屬於人的事物,諸如飲食、衣著,以及這今生所需的其餘一切,並在這一切之中指出各神的職分,以及當為何故向各神祈求;
3:732
in qua uniuersa diligentia nullos demonstrauit uel nominauit deos, a quibus uita aeterna poscenda sit, propter quam unam proprie nos Christiani sumus.
yet in all this diligence he pointed out and named no gods from whom eternal life is to be sought—on account of which alone, properly speaking, we are Christians.
然而在這一切的勤勉之中,他卻沒有指出、也沒有提名任何一位可向之求取永生的神──而正是為著這永生,嚴格說來,我們才是基督徒。
3:733
Quis ergo usque adeo tardus sit, ut non intellegat istum hominem ciuilem theologian tam diligenter exponendo et aperiendo eamque illi fabulosae, indignae adque probrosae, similem demonstrando adque ipsam fabulosam partem esse huius satis euidenter docendo non nisi illi naturali, quam dicit ad philosophos pertinere, in animis hominum moliri locum, ea subtilitate, ut fabulosam reprehendat, ciuilem uero reprehendere quidem non audeat, sed prodendo reprehensibilem ostendat, adque ita utraque iudicio recte intellegentium reprobata sola naturalis remaneat eligenda? De qua suo loco in adiutorio Dei ueri diligentius disserendum est. CAPUT X.
Who, then, would be so dull as not to understand that this man, by so diligently expounding and laying open civil theology, and by demonstrating it to be like that fabulous, unworthy, and shameful one, and by teaching plainly enough that the fabulous itself is a part of this—is contriving a place in the minds of men for none other than that natural theology, which he says pertains to the philosophers; doing this with such subtlety that he censures the fabulous, but indeed does not dare to censure the civil, yet by exhibiting it shows it to be censurable; and thus, both being reprobated by the judgment of those who rightly understand, the natural alone remains to be chosen? Of which, in its own place, with the help of the true God, it must be more diligently discoursed. CHAPTER X.
那麼,誰會遲鈍到看不出:這人如此勤勉地闡明並揭露政治神學,又證明它與那神話的、不堪的、可恥的神學相像,並相當明白地教導說那神話神學本身正是它的一部分──其用意無非是要在人心中為那「自然神學」謀得一席之地,他說這自然神學乃屬於哲學家;他這樣做時手法極其精巧,以致他譴責神話神學,卻不敢譴責政治神學,然而藉著把它陳列出來,便顯出它是該受譴責的;如此一來,二者既都被正確領悟之人的判斷所否定,便只剩那自然神學可供揀選了。關於這自然神學,到了適當之處,靠著真神的幫助,必須更加勤勉地加以論述。第十章。
3:734
De libertate Senecae, qui uehementius ciuilem theologian reprehendit quam Varro fabulosam. Libertas sane, quae huic defuit, ne istam urbanam theologian [tam diligenter exponendo] theatricae simillimam aperte sicut illam reprehendere auderet, Annaeo Senecae, quem nonnullis indiciis inuenimus apostolorum nostrorum claruisse temporibus, non quidem ex toto, uerum ex aliqua parte non defuit. Adfuit enim scribenti, uiuenti defuit. Nam in eo libro, quem contra superstitiones condidit, multo copiosius adque uehementius reprehendit ipse ciuilem istam et urbanam theologian quam Varro theatricam adque fabulosam. Cum enim de simulacris ageret:
On the liberty of Seneca, who censured civil theology more vehemently than Varro the fabulous. The liberty indeed which was lacking to this man—so that he should not dare openly to censure this urban theology, most like the theatrical, as he censured the fabulous—was not wholly, but in some part, not lacking to Annaeus Seneca, whom we find by certain indications to have flourished in the times of our apostles. For it was present to him as a writer, though lacking to him as a liver. For in that book which he composed against the superstitions, he himself censures this civil and urban theology much more copiously and vehemently than Varro the theatrical and fabulous. For when he was treating of the images, he says:
論塞涅卡的自由,他譴責政治神學比瓦羅譴責神話神學更為猛烈。那位塞涅卡所缺的自由──以致他不敢像譴責神話神學那樣,公然譴責這與舞臺神學極其相像的城邦神學──在安納烏斯·塞涅卡身上,雖非全然、卻在某種程度上並不缺乏;我們從某些跡象查知,他乃是活躍於我們使徒的年代。因為這自由在他寫作時是有的,在他生活中卻是無的。因為在他所寫《駁迷信》那卷書中,他自己對這政治的、城邦的神學所作的譴責,比瓦羅對舞臺的、神話的神學的譴責更為豐富、更為猛烈。因為當他論及偶像時,他說:
3:735
\'Sacros, inquit, inmortales, inuiolabiles in materia uilissima adque inmobili dedicant, habitus illis hominum ferarumque et piscium, quidam uero mixto sexu, diuersis corporibus induunt; numina uocant, quae si spiritu accepto subito occurrerent, monstra haberentur. Deinde aliquanto post, cum theologian naturalem praedicans quorundam philosophorum sententias digessisset, obposuit sibi quaestionem et ait: \'Hoc loco dicit aliquis: Credam ego caelum et terram deos esse et supra lunam alios, infra alios? Ego feram aut Platonem aut Peripateticum Stratonem, quorum alter fecit deum sine corpore, alter sine animo?\' Et ad hoc respondens:
"They dedicate the sacred, immortal, inviolable gods in the basest and most motionless matter; they clothe them with the forms of men and beasts and fishes, and some even with bodies of mixed sex, of diverse bodies; they call those things deities, which, if they should suddenly meet us having received breath, would be held to be monsters." Then, somewhat later, when, while extolling natural theology, he had set forth the opinions of certain philosophers, he put a question to himself and said: "At this point someone says: Am I to believe that heaven and earth are gods, and that there are some above the moon and some below? Shall I bear either Plato or the Peripatetic Strato, of whom the one made a god without a body, the other a god without a soul?" And, replying to this:
「他們把神聖、不朽、不可侵犯的眾神,奉獻在最卑賤、最不動的材料中;他們給眾神披上人、獸、魚的形貌,有些甚至披上雌雄混合、異種拼湊的身軀;他們稱這些為神明,而這些東西若忽然得了氣息、迎面遇見我們,必被當作怪物。」隨後過了一會兒,他在稱揚自然神學、陳述了某些哲學家的見解之後,便向自己提出一個問題說:「在此有人會說:難道我要相信天地是神,月上的是這些神、月下的又是另一些神嗎?我能忍受柏拉圖或逍遙派的斯特拉托嗎?前者造出一位無身體的神,後者造出一位無魂的神?」他回答這問題說:
3:736
\'Quid ergo tandem, inquit, ueriora tibi uidentur Titi Tatii aut Romuli aut Tulli Hostilii somnia? Cloacinam Tatius dedicauit deam, Picum Tiberinumque Romulus, Hostilius Pauorem adque Pallorem, taeterrimos omnium adfectus, quorum alter mentis territae motus est, alter corporis ne morbus quidem, sed color. Haec numina potius credes et caelo recipies?\' De ipsis uero ritibus crudeliter turpibus quam libere scripsit! Ille, inquit, uiriles sibi partes amputat, ille lacertos secat. Ubi iratos deos timent, qui sic propitios merentur? Di autem nullo debent coli genere, si hoc uolunt.
"What then, after all," he says, "do the dreams of Titus Tatius or Romulus or Tullus Hostilius seem to you more true? Tatius dedicated the goddess Cloacina; Romulus, Picus and Tiberinus; Hostilius, Pavor (Fear) and Pallor (Paleness), the most loathsome of all affections—of which the one is a movement of a terrified mind, the other not even a disease, but merely a color of the body. Will you rather believe these to be deities and receive them into heaven?" And how freely did he write of the rites themselves, cruelly base! "This one," he says, "cuts off his male parts; that one slashes his arms. Where do they fear angry gods, who thus deserve them propitious? But the gods ought to be worshiped by no such kind of rite, if they want this."
他說:「那麼說到底,提圖斯·塔提烏斯、羅慕路斯或圖路斯·霍斯提利烏斯的夢囈,在你看來就更真實嗎?塔提烏斯奉獻了陰溝女神克洛阿琪娜;羅慕路斯奉獻了啄木鳥神畢庫斯和臺伯河神提貝里努斯;霍斯提利烏斯奉獻了『驚懼』與『慘白』,這是一切情緒中最可憎的──前者是受驚之心的悸動,後者甚至連病都算不上,不過是身體的一種顏色。你寧可相信這些是神明、把他們接進天上嗎?」他又何等放膽地寫到那些殘酷而卑污的祭禮本身啊!他說:「這人割去自己的陽具,那人割破自己的臂膀。他們既如此博取眾神的喜悅,又何處去懼怕眾神的發怒呢?然而眾神若想要這樣,就根本不該以任何方式去敬拜他們。」
3:737
Tantus est perturbatae mentis et sedibus suis pulsae furor, ut sic di placentur, quem ad modum ne quidem homines saeuiunt taeterrimi et in fabulas traditae crudelitatis. Tyranni lacerauerunt aliquorum membra, neminem sua lacerare iusserunt. In regiae libidinis uoluptatem castrati sunt quidam; sed nemo sibi, ne uir esset, iubente domino manus intulit. Se ipsi in templis contrucidant, uulneribus suis ac sanguine supplicant. Si cui intueri uacet, quae faciunt quaeque patiuntur, inueniet tam indecora honestis, tam indigna liberis, tam dissimilia sanis, ut nemo fuerit dubitaturus furere eos, si cum paucioribus furerent;
"So great is the frenzy of a mind disturbed and driven from its seat, that the gods are thus appeased in a manner in which not even the most loathsome men rage, men of a cruelty handed down in fables. Tyrants have mangled the limbs of certain men, but have ordered no one to mangle his own. For the pleasure of royal lust some have been castrated; but no one, at his master's bidding, laid hands on himself that he might cease to be a man. They butcher themselves in the temples; they supplicate with their own wounds and blood. If one has leisure to observe what they do and what they suffer, he will find things so unbecoming to honorable men, so unworthy of free men, so unlike sane men, that no one would have doubted them to be mad, if they raved with fewer companions;
「一個被攪擾、被逐出本位的心,其瘋狂何等之大,以致眾神竟以這樣的方式得平息──連最可憎之人、那傳於傳說中殘忍之輩,也不至如此狂暴。暴君曾肢解過某些人的肢體,卻沒有吩咐任何人去肢解自己。為了王者淫慾的快樂,有些人被閹割了;卻沒有人奉主人之命,為使自己不再是男人而對自身下手。他們在廟中宰割自己,以自己的傷口與血來祈求。人若有閒暇觀看他們所做的、所受的,必發現這些事如此不配尊貴之人、如此不配自由之人、如此不似清醒之人,以致無人會懷疑他們是瘋了──假如他們只是與較少的人一同癲狂的話;
3:738
nunc sanitatis patrocinium est insanientium turba.\' Iam illa, quae in ipso Capitolio fieri solere commemorat et intrepide omnino coarguit, quis credat nisi ab inridentibus aut furentibus fieri? Nam cum in sacris Aegyptiis Osirim lugeri perditum, mox autem inuentum magno esse gaudio derisisset, cum perditio eius inuentioque fingatur, dolor tamen ille adque laetitia ab eis, qui nihil perdiderunt nihilque inuenerunt, ueraciter exprimatur: \'Huic tamen, inquit, furori certum tempus est. Tolerabile est semel anno insanire. In Capitolium perueni: pudebit publicatae dementiae, quod sibi uanus furor adtribuit officii.
as it is, the multitude of the insane is the protection of their sanity." Now those things which he relates as wont to be done in the Capitol itself, and which he quite fearlessly exposes—who would believe them to be done save by mockers or madmen? For when he had derided how in the Egyptian rites Osiris, lost, is mourned, and presently, found, is the occasion of great joy—since both his loss and his finding are feigned, yet that grief and gladness are truly expressed by those who have lost nothing and found nothing—he says: "Yet to this frenzy a fixed time is appointed. It is tolerable to go mad once a year. Go into the Capitol: you will be ashamed of the madness made public, which empty frenzy has assigned to itself as a duty.
「而如今,瘋狂者眾多,反成了他們神智清明的庇護。」至於他所敘述那些慣常在卡庇托神殿中所行、並毫無懼色地予以揭發的事──除非出於戲謔者或瘋狂者之手,誰會相信那是真做出來的呢?因為他嘲笑了埃及祭禮中如何為失落的俄西里斯舉哀、不久又因尋見他而大大歡喜──既然他的失落與尋見都是虛構的,那哀傷與喜樂卻被那些一無所失、一無所得的人真切地表達出來──他便說:「然而這瘋狂尚有定期。一年發狂一次還可容忍。你進到卡庇托神殿去吧:你必為這公然張揚的瘋癲而羞愧,這是空洞的狂熱自封為己任之事。
3:739
Alius nomina deo subicit, alius horas Ioui nuntiat, alius lector est, alius unctor, qui uano motu bracchiorum imitatur unguentem. Sunt quae Iunoni ac Mineruae capillos disponant (longe a templo, non tantum a simulacro stantes digitos mouent ornantium modo), sunt quae speculum teneant; sunt qui ad uadimonia sua deos aduocent, sunt qui libellos offerant et illos causam suam doceant. Doctus archimimus, senex iam decrepitus, cottidie in Capitolio mimum agebat, quasi di libenter spectarent, quem illi homines desierant. Omne illic artificum genus operatum dis inmortalibus desidet\'. Et paulo post: Hi tamen, inquit, etiamsi superuacuum usum, non turpem nec infamem deo promittunt.
One announces the names to the god; another reports the hours to Jupiter; one is a lector, another an anointer, who with vain movement of the arms imitates one anointing. There are women who arrange the hair of Juno and Minerva (standing far from the temple, not only from the image, they move their fingers in the manner of those who dress the hair); there are women who hold a mirror; there are those who summon the gods to attend their lawsuits; there are those who offer petitions and instruct them in their case. A learned arch-mime, now a decrepit old man, daily played the mime in the Capitol, as though the gods would gladly watch him whom men had ceased to watch. Every kind of artisan there sits idle, employed in the service of the immortal gods." And a little after he says: "These, however, even if they promise the god a use that is superfluous, promise nothing base or infamous.
「一個人向神報名號,另一個向朱庇特通報時辰;一個是誦讀者,另一個是塗膏者,以臂膀的徒勞擺動模仿塗抹之人。有些婦女為朱諾和密涅瓦梳理頭髮(她們遠離廟宇而立,不單遠離神像,竟以梳髮者的姿態空動手指);有些婦女手持鏡子;有些人召喚眾神出席他們的訴訟;有些人遞上呈狀,把案情向眾神陳明。一位有學問的領班默劇藝人,如今已是衰朽的老頭,天天在卡庇托神殿演默劇,彷彿眾神樂於觀看這個世人已不再觀看的人。各行各業的匠人都閒坐在那裡,被使來服事不朽的眾神。」過了一會兒他又說:「然而這些人,即使向神獻上一種多餘無用的服事,所獻的卻並非卑鄙或可恥之事。
3:740
Sedent quaedam in Capitolio, quae se a Ioue amari putant: ne Iunonis quidem, si credere poetis uelis, iracundissimae respectu terrentur.\' Hanc libertatem Varro non habuit; tantum modo poeticam theologian reprehendere ausus est, ciuilem non ausus est, quam iste concidit. Sed si uerum adtendamus, deteriora sunt templa ubi haec aguntur, quam theatra ubi finguntur. Unde in his sacris ciuilis theologiae has partes potius elegit Seneca sapienti, ut eas in animi religione non habeat, sed in actibus fingat. Ait enim: \'Quae omnia sapiens seruabit tamquam legibus iussa, non tamquam dis grata. Et paulo post: <Quid quod et matrimonia, inquit, deorum iungimus, et ne pie quidem, fratrum ac sororum!
Certain women sit in the Capitol who think they are loved by Jupiter; nor are they frightened even by the regard of most wrathful Juno, if you are willing to believe the poets." This liberty Varro did not have; he dared only to censure the poetical theology, but did not dare to censure the civil, which this man cut to pieces. But if we attend to the truth, the temples where these things are done are worse than the theaters where they are feigned. Hence in these rites of civil theology Seneca chose rather these parts for the wise man: that he should not hold them in the religion of the soul, but should feign them in his acts. For he says: "All these things the wise man will observe as commanded by laws, not as pleasing to the gods." And a little after: "What of the fact that we even join the gods in marriage, and that not even piously—of brothers and sisters!
「有些婦女坐在卡庇托神殿裡,自以為蒙朱庇特所愛;若你肯信詩人之言,她們連那最易動怒的朱諾的注目也不害怕。」這樣的自由瓦羅是沒有的;他只敢譴責詩人的神學,卻不敢譴責政治神學,而塞涅卡卻把它批駁得體無完膚。但我們若留意真相,便知行這些事的廟宇,比假演這些事的劇場更壞。因此,在政治神學的這些祭禮中,塞涅卡寧可為智者選擇這樣的態度:不在心靈的虔敬中持守它們,卻在行動上裝出來。因為他說:「這一切事,智者必當遵守,視之為律法所命,而非視之為討眾神喜悅之事。」過了一會兒又說:「再者,我們甚至為眾神配婚,而且配得毫不虔敬──竟使弟兄與姊妹相配!
3:741
Bellonam Marti conlocamus, Vulcano Venerem, Neptuno Salaciam. Quosdam tamen caelibes relinquimus, quasi condicio defecerit, praesertim cum quaedam uiduae sint, ut Populonia uel Fulgora et diua Rumina; quibus non miror petitorem defuisse. Omnem istam ignobilem deorum turbam, quam longo aeuo longa superstitio congessit, sic, inquit, adorabimus, ut meminerimus cultum eius magis ad morem quam ad rem pertinere\'. Nec leges ergo illae nec mos in ciuili theologia id instituerunt, quod dis gratum esset uel ad rem pertineret. Sed iste, quem philosophi quasi liberum fecerunt, tamen, quia inlustris populi Romani senator erat, colebat quod reprehendebat, agebat quod arguebat, quod culpabat adorabat;
We give Bellona to Mars, Venus to Vulcan, Salacia to Neptune. Yet some we leave celibate, as though a match had failed—especially since certain ones are widows, like Populonia or Fulgora and the goddess Rumina; for whom I do not wonder that a suitor was wanting. All that ignoble crowd of gods, which long superstition has heaped up through a long age, we shall so adore," he says, "as to remember that its worship pertains rather to custom than to reality." Neither those laws, then, nor custom in civil theology instituted what was pleasing to the gods or pertained to reality. But this man, whom the philosophers had as it were made free, nevertheless, because he was a senator of the illustrious Roman people, worshiped what he censured, did what he reproached, adored what he blamed;
「我們把貝洛娜配給瑪爾斯,把維納斯配給伏爾甘,把薩拉琪亞配給海神涅普頓。然而有些神我們任其獨身,彷彿姻緣未諧──尤其因有些是寡婦,如波普洛尼亞、富爾戈拉和女神魯米娜;對她們無人來求婚,我並不希奇。那一切不堪的眾神之群,乃是長久的迷信經漫長歲月堆積而成的,我們對之的敬拜,」他說,「只當如此──要記得這敬拜不過關乎習俗,而非關乎實情。」可見,政治神學中那些律法與習俗所設立的,並非討眾神喜悅之事,也非關乎實情之事。然而此人雖被哲學家彷彿造成了自由人,卻仍因身為尊貴羅馬人民的元老,敬拜他所譴責的,行他所斥責的,崇拜他所責備的;
3:742
quia uidelicet magnum aliquid eum philosophia docuerat, ne superstitiosus esset in mundo, sed propter leges ciuium moresque hominum non quidem ageret fingentem scaenicum in theatro, sed imitaretur in templo; eo damnabilius, quo illa, quae mendaciter agebat, sic ageret, ut eum populus ueraciter agere existimaret; scaenicus autem ludendo potius delectaret, quam fallendo deciperet. CAPUT XI. Quid de Iudaeis Seneca senserit.
because, namely, philosophy had taught him something great—that he should not be superstitious in his soul; but on account of the laws of the citizens and the customs of men, he would indeed not act the part of the feigning player in the theater, but would imitate it in the temple: and this the more damnably, in that those things which he did mendaciously, he did in such a way that the people supposed him to be doing them truly; whereas the stage-player, by playing, would rather give delight than deceive by imposture. CHAPTER XI. What Seneca thought concerning the Jews.
也就是說,因為哲學教過他一件大事──就是不可在心靈裡迷信;然而為著公民的律法和人的習俗,他雖不至於像劇場中虛飾的戲子那樣演戲,卻在廟中模仿了那戲子的行徑:而這更該定罪,正在於他所虛假行出的那些事,竟行得叫眾人以為他是真心在行;而舞臺上的戲子,藉演戲不過給人娛樂,而非以矯飾欺騙人。第十一章 塞涅卡對猶太人的看法。
3:743
Hic inter alias ciuilis theologiae superstitiones reprehendit etiam sacramenta Iudaeorum et maxime sabbata, inutiliter eos facere adfirmans, quod per illos singulos septem interpositos dies septimam fere partem aetatis suae perdant uacando et multa in tempore urgentia non agendo laedantur. Christianos tamen iam tunc Iudaeis inimicissimos in neutram partem commemorare ausus est, ne uel laudaret contra suae patriae ueterem consuetudinem, uel reprehenderet contra propriam forsitan uoluntatem. De illis sane Iudaeis cum loqueretur, ait: \'Cum interim usque eo sceleratissimae gentis consuetudo conualuit, ut per omnes iam terras recepta sit: uicti uictoribus leges dederunt).
Among the other superstitions of civil theology he censures also the sacred observances of the Jews, and most of all the sabbaths, affirming that they act unprofitably, in that by those single days interposed at intervals of seven they lose nearly a seventh part of their life in idleness, and are harmed by not doing many things that are pressing at the time. The Christians, however, who were even then most hostile to the Jews, he did not dare to mention on either side, lest he should either praise them against the ancient custom of his country, or perhaps censure them against his own will. Of those Jews, indeed, when he spoke, he says: "Meanwhile the custom of that most accursed nation has so prevailed that it has now been received throughout all lands: the conquered have given laws to the conquerors."
在政治神學的其他迷信之中,他也譴責猶太人的禮儀,尤其是安息日,斷言他們所行無益,因為藉著每隔七日插入的那單獨一日,他們在閒散中幾乎失去了一生的七分之一,並因不做許多當時緊迫之事而受虧損。然而基督徒──當時已與猶太人極其敵對──他卻不敢從正反任何一面提及,免得他若稱讚他們,便違背了本國古老的習俗;他若譴責他們,又或許違背了自己的心願。論到那些猶太人時,他確實說過:「與此同時,那最可咒詛之民族的習俗竟如此盛行,以致如今傳遍各地:被征服者反倒把律法給了征服者。」
3:744
Mirabatur haec dicens et quid diuinitus ageretur ignorans subiecit plane sententiam, qua significaret quid de illorum sacramentorum ratione sentiret. Ait enim: <Illi tamen causas ritus sui nouerunt; maior pars populi facit, quod quur faciat ignorat). Sed de sacramentis Iudaeorum, uel quur uel quatenus instituta sint auctoritate diuina, ac post modum a populo Dei, cui uitae aeternae mysterium reuelatum est, tempore quo oportuit eadem auctoritate sublata sint, et alias diximus, maxime cum aduersus Manichaeos ageremus, et in hoc opere loco opportuniore dicendum est. CAPUT XII.
Saying these things, he marveled at them; and being ignorant of what was being divinely wrought, he added plainly a sentence by which he might signify what he thought concerning the rationale of those sacred observances. For he says: "They, however, know the causes of their rite; the greater part of the people does that which it knows not why it does." But concerning the sacraments of the Jews, both why and how far they were instituted by divine authority, and afterwards by the people of God, to whom the mystery of eternal life was revealed, were by the same authority abolished at the time when it behooved—of these we have spoken elsewhere, especially when we were acting against the Manichaeans, and in this work too there is a more opportune place where it must be said. CHAPTER XII.
他說這些話時,心中希奇;他既不知其中神聖的作為,便明白地加上一句話,藉以表明他對那些禮儀之根由的看法。因為他說:「然而他們倒知道自己禮儀的緣由;至於大多數百姓,所行之事卻不知所以然。」但關於猶太人的聖禮──其因何故、在何等限度內,乃是憑神聖的權柄所設立,以及後來在當行之時,又如何被同一權柄藉著神的子民(永生的奧祕已向他們顯明)所廢去──關於這些,我們已在別處說過,尤其是在我們駁斥摩尼教徒之時,而在本書中也另有更合適的地方,到時必須加以論述。第十二章。
3:745
Quod gentilium deorum uanitate detecta nequeat dubitari aeternam eos uitam nemini posse praestare, qui nec ipsam adiuuent temporalem. Nunc propter tres theologias, quas Graeci dicunt mythicen physicen politicen, Latine autem dici possunt fabulosa naturalis ciuilis, quod neque de fabulosa, quam et ipsi deorum multorum falsorumque cultores liberrime reprehenderunt, neque de ciuili, cuius illa pars esse conuincitur eiusque et ista simillima uel etiam deterior inuenitur, speranda est aeterna uita, si cui satis non sunt quae in hoc uolumine dicta sunt, adiungat etiam illa, quae in superioribus libris et maxime quarto de felicitatis datore Deo plurima disputata sunt.
That, the vanity of the gods of the nations being uncovered, it cannot be doubted that they can bestow eternal life on no one, since they do not even aid temporal life. Now, on account of the three theologies which the Greeks call mythical, physical, and political, and which in Latin can be called fabulous, natural, and civil—since eternal life is to be hoped for neither from the fabulous, which even the worshipers of many false gods have most freely censured, nor from the civil, of which the fabulous is convicted to be a part, and to which this latter is found to be most like or even worse—if to anyone the things said in this volume are not enough, let him add also those things which in the preceding books, and especially in the fourth, were most fully discussed concerning God the giver of felicity.
既然列國眾神的虛妄已被揭露,便不能懷疑他們不能將永生賜給任何人,因為他們連今生都不能援助。如今,論到希臘人所稱的三種神學──神話的、自然的、政治的,拉丁文可稱之為「寓言的、自然的、政治的」──既然永生既不可指望從那神話神學得著(連敬拜眾多假神之人也最放膽地譴責過它),也不可指望從那政治神學得著(神話神學被證實是它的一部分,而此政治神學又被發現與之極其相像、甚或更壞)──那麼,倘有人覺得本卷所說的還不夠,就讓他再加上前面各卷、尤其第四卷中關於那賜福之神所詳盡論述的內容吧。
3:746
Nam cui nisi uni felicitati propter aeternam uitam consecrandi homines essent, si dea felicitas esset? Quia uero non dea, sed munus est dei: cui deo nisi datori felicitatis consecrandi sumus, qui aeternam uitam, ubi uera est et plena felicitas, pia caritate diligimus? Non autem esse datorem felicitatis quemquam istorum deorum, qui tanta turpitudine coluntur et. nisi ita colantur, multo turpius irascuntur adque ob hoc se spiritus inmundissimos confitentur, puto ex his, quae dicta sunt, neminem dubitare oportere. Porro qui non dat felicitatem, uitam quo modo dare posset aeternam? Eam quippe uitam aeternam dicimus, ubi est sine fine felicitas.
For to whom but to felicity alone, on account of eternal life, ought men to consecrate themselves, if felicity were a goddess? But since she is not a goddess but a gift of God, to what god save the giver of felicity ought we to be consecrated—we who with pious love love eternal life, where there is true and full felicity? But that none of these gods, who are worshiped with such great baseness, and who, unless they be so worshiped, grow angry far more basely, and on this very account confess themselves to be most unclean spirits—that none of them is the giver of felicity, I think that, from what has been said, no one ought to doubt. And further, he who does not give felicity, how could he give eternal life? For we call that life eternal in which there is felicity without end.
因為,若「福樂」真是一位女神,人豈不該為著永生而單單向她奉獻自己嗎?但她既非女神,而是神的恩賜,那麼除了那賜福者,我們又該向哪位神奉獻自己呢?──我們既以虔敬的愛去愛慕永生,那裡才有真實而完全的福樂。然而這些神既以何等卑污的方式被敬拜,並且若不照此被敬拜便更卑污地發怒,因此正承認自己乃是最不潔的邪靈──他們中沒有一位是賜福者,我想從以上所說的,誰都不該懷疑。再者,那不能賜福的,又怎能賜下永生呢?因為我們所稱為永生的,乃是那有無窮福樂之處。
3:747
Nam si anima in poenis uiuit aeternis, quibus et ipsi spiritus cruciabuntur inmundi. mors est illa potius aeterna quam uita. Nulla quippe maior et peior est mors, quam ubi non moritur mors. Sed quod animae natura, per id quod inmortalis creata est, sine qualicumque uita esse non potest, summa mors eius est alienatio a uita Dei in aeternitate supplicii. Vitam igitur aeternam, id est sine ullo fine felicem, solus ille dat, qui dat ueram felicitatem. Quam quoniam illi, quos colit theologia ista ciuilis, dare non posse conuicti sunt:
For if the soul lives in eternal punishments, by which those very unclean spirits also shall be tormented, that is rather eternal death than life. For there is no death greater and worse than where death dies not. But because the nature of the soul, in that it was created immortal, cannot be without some sort of life, its utmost death is alienation from the life of God in the eternity of punishment. Eternal life, therefore—that is, a life happy without any end—He alone gives who gives true felicity. Since those whom this civil theology worships have been convicted of being unable to give it,
因為,若靈魂活在永遠的刑罰之中,那些不潔的邪靈本身也將在其中受苦,那便是永死,而非生命。因為再沒有比「死亡不死」之處更大、更壞的死亡了。但由於靈魂的本性──它既被造為不朽──不能毫無某種生命而存在,故其最終極的死亡,乃是在永刑之中與神的生命隔絕。所以,永生──即那無窮無盡的有福之生──惟有那賜真福者才能賜下。既然這政治神學所敬拜的眾神,已被證實不能賜下這永生:
3:748
non solum propter ista temporalia adque terrena, quod superioribus quinque libris ostendimus, sed multo magis propter uitam aeternam, quae post mortem futura est, quod isto uno etiam illis cooperantibus egimus, colendi non sunt. Sed quoniam ueternosae consuetudinis uis nimis in alto radices habet, si cui de ista ciuili theologia respuenda adque uitanda parum uideor disputasse, in aliud uolumen, quod huic opitulante Deo coniungendum est, animum intendat. PRAEFATIO.
not only on account of those temporal and earthly things, which we showed in the preceding five books, but much more on account of eternal life, which is to be after death—which we have treated in this one book, with even those gods themselves cooperating—they are not to be worshiped. But since the force of a sluggish, deep-rooted custom has its roots too deeply in the depths, if to anyone I seem to have discoursed too little concerning the rejecting and shunning of this civil theology, let him direct his mind to another volume, which, by the help of God, is to be joined to this one. PREFACE.
不單因著今生屬地之事的緣故──這是我們在前五卷所顯明的──更是因著死後將有的永生的緣故──這是我們在本卷、甚至連那些神自己也參與其中、所論述的──他們都不該被敬拜。但由於那積習已久、根深柢固的習俗之勢力,其根扎得太深,倘若有人覺得我論及應當棄絕、應當躲避這政治神學一事說得太少,就讓他把心轉向另一卷書,那卷靠著神的幫助,要與本卷相連。序言。
3:749
Diligentius me prauas et ueteres opiniones ueritati pietatis inimicas, quas tenebrosis animis altius et tenacius diuturnus humani generis error infixit, euellere adque exstirpare conantem et illius gratiae, qui hoc ut uerus Deus potest, pro meo modulo in eius adiutorio cooperantem ingenia celeriora adque meliora, quibus ad hanc rem superiores libri satis superque sufficiunt, patienter et aequanimiter ferre debebunt et propter alios non putare superfluum, quod iam sibi sentiunt non necessarium.
As I strive more diligently to root out and extirpate the depraved and ancient opinions, hostile to the truth of piety, which the long-standing error of the human race has fixed more deeply and more tenaciously in darkened minds, and as, according to my small measure, I cooperate by His help with the grace of Him who, as the true God, is able to do this—those quicker and better minds, for whom the preceding books are more than sufficient for this matter, ought to bear with me patiently and with equanimity, and not to deem superfluous, for the sake of others, what they already feel to be unnecessary for themselves.
當我更勤勉地竭力剷除並根除那些敗壞而古舊、與虔敬之真理為敵的見解──這些見解乃是人類由來已久的謬誤,更深更牢地扎進了昏暗的心靈──又當我按自己微小的度量,靠著那位惟有真神才能成就此事者的恩典、與祂同工之時,那些較敏捷、較優秀的心靈──對他們而言,前面諸卷之於此事已綽綽有餘──理當耐心、平和地包容我,並且不要為著別人的緣故,把他們自己已覺得無需的東西,視為多餘。
3:750
Multum magna res agitur, cum uera et uere sancta diuinitas, quamuis ab ea nobis etiam huic, quam nunc gerimus, fragilitati necessaria subsidia praebeantur, non tamen propter mortalis uitae transitorium uaporem, sed propter uitam beatam, quae non nisi aeterna est, quaerenda et colenda praedicatur. CAPUT I. An cum in theologia ciuili deitatem non esse constiterit, in selectis dis eam inueniri posse creden- dum sit.
A very great matter is being treated, when it is proclaimed that the true and truly holy divinity—although by it the supports necessary even for this frailty which we now bear are afforded to us—is nevertheless to be sought and worshiped, not on account of the transitory vapor of mortal life, but on account of the blessed life, which is none other than eternal. CHAPTER I. Whether, since it has been established that there is no deity in civil theology, it ought to be believed that it can be found in the select gods.
所論的乃是一件極大的事──當人宣告:那真實而真正聖潔的神性──雖然藉著它,連我們此刻所背負之軟弱所需的扶助也賜給我們──卻仍當被尋求、被敬拜,並非為著必死之生那轉瞬即逝的氣息,乃是為著那有福之生,這有福之生不是別的,正是永生。第一章 既已確定政治神學中並無神性,是否該相信能在那些精選之神中尋見神性。
3:751
Hanc diuinitatem uel, ut sic dixerim, deitatem (nam et hoc uerbo uti iam nostros non piget, ut de Graeco expressius transferant quod illi 3-e6\'Cti\'tcx appellant) — hanc ergo diuinitatem siue deitatem non esse in ea theologia, quam ciuilem uocant, quae a Marco Varrone sedecim uoluminibus explicata est, id est non perueniri ad aeternae uitae felicitatem talium deorum cultu, quales a ciuitatibus qualiterque colendi instituti sunt, cui nondum persuasit sextus liber, quem proxime absoluimus, cum istum forsitan legerit, quid de hac quaestione expedienda ulterius desideret, non habebit.
This divinity, or, if I may so speak, this "deity" (for it does not now displease our writers to use this word, that they may more expressly render from the Greek what they call theotes)—this divinity, then, or deity, is not in that theology which they call civil, which has been explained by Marcus Varro in sixteen volumes; that is, one does not attain to the felicity of eternal life by the worship of such gods, and in such manner, as the cities have appointed them to be worshiped. To anyone whom the sixth book, which we have just completed, has not yet persuaded of this, when perhaps he has read this present book, he will have nothing further to desire toward the dispatching of this question.
這神性,或者若容我這樣說,這「神格」(因為如今我們的作家樂於使用此詞,好更確切地從希臘文譯出他們所稱的 theotes)──這神性或神格,並不在他們所稱的政治神學之中,這政治神學乃馬爾庫斯·瓦羅以十六卷書所闡明的;也就是說,人若按照各城邦所設定的方式去敬拜這樣的眾神,並不能達到永生的福樂。若有人尚未被我們剛完成的第六卷說服這一點,等他讀過本卷之後,對於這問題的解決,便再無所求了。
3:752
Fieri enim potest, ut saltem deos selectos adque praecipuos, quos Varro uolumine conplexus est ultimo, de quibus parum diximus, quisquam colendos propter uitam beatam, quae non nisi aeterna est, opinetur. Qua in re non dico quod facetius ait Tertullianus fortasse quam uerius: Si di eliguntur ut bulbi, utique ceteri reprobi iudicantur. Non hoc dico: uideo enim etiam ex selectis selegi aliquos ad aliquid maius adque praestantius, sicut in militia, cum tirones electi fuerint, ex his quoque eliguntur ad opus aliquod maius armorum; et cum eliguntur in ecclesia, qui fiant praepositi, non utique ceteri reprobantur, cum omnes boni fideles electi merito nuncupentur.
For it may happen that someone should suppose that at least the select and chief gods, whom Varro embraced in his last volume, of whom we have said little, are to be worshiped on account of the blessed life, which is none other than eternal. In which matter I do not say what Tertullian says, perhaps more wittily than truly: "If gods are chosen like onions, surely the rest are judged reprobate." This I do not say: for I see that even from the select some are selected for something greater and more excellent, as in military service, when recruits have been chosen, from these too some are chosen for some greater work of arms; and when in the church those are chosen who are to be made overseers, the rest are not at all reprobated, since all good faithful are deservedly called the elect.
因為可能有人會以為:至少那些精選的、首要的神祇──瓦羅在其末卷所囊括、我們所論甚少的──乃是當為著那不是別的、正是永生的有福之生而被敬拜的。在這事上,我並不說特土良所說的、或許巧妙過於真切的話:「神若像洋蔥那樣被挑選,其餘的當然就被判為廢棄了。」這話我不說:因為我看見,連在精選者之中也有人被選出來,去擔當更大、更卓越之事,正如在軍旅中,新兵既被選出,便又從其中選人去擔當更大的武事;又如在教會中,那些將被立為監督的被選出來,其餘的人卻絕未被棄絕,因為一切美好忠信的人都當得地被稱為蒙揀選者。
3:753
Eliguntur in aedificio lapides angulares, non reprobatis ceteris, qui structurae partibus aliis deputantur. Eliguntur uuae ad uescendum, nec reprobantur aliae, quas relinquimus ad bibendum. Non opus est multa percurrere, cum res in aperto sit. Quam ob rem non ex hoc, quod di ex multis quidam selecti sunt, uel . is qui scripsit uel eorum cultores uel di ipsi uituperandi sunt, sed aduertendum potius quinam isti sint et ad quam rem selecti uideantur. CAPUT II. Qui sint di selecti, et an ab officiis uiliorum deorum habeantur excepti. Hos certe deos selectos Varro unius libri contextione commendat:
Corner stones are chosen in a building, the rest not being reprobated, which are assigned to other parts of the structure. Grapes are chosen for eating, nor are others reprobated which we leave for drinking. There is no need to run through many examples, since the matter is plain. Wherefore, not from this, that certain gods have been selected out of many, are either he who wrote, or their worshipers, or the gods themselves to be blamed; but rather it is to be observed who these are, and for what purpose they seem to have been selected. CHAPTER II. Who the select gods are, and whether they are exempted from the offices of the meaner gods. These select gods, certainly, Varro commends by the texture of a single book:
在建築中,房角石被選出,其餘的石頭卻未被棄絕,而是被派去用於結構的其他部分。葡萄被選來作食用,而我們留作釀飲的其他葡萄也未被棄絕。既然此事顯而易見,便無需多舉例證。所以,並不能因某些神是從眾神中被選出的,就責備那寫書的人、或敬拜他們的人、或那些神自己;倒不如察看這些神究竟是誰,又似乎是為何被選出。第二章 何謂精選之神,以及他們是否得免於那些較卑微之神的職司。瓦羅確實以一卷書的篇章來推薦這些精選之神:
3:754
Ianum, Iouem, Saturnum, Genium, Mercurium, Apollinem, Martem, Vulcanum, Neptunum, Solem, Orcum, Liberum patrem, Tellurem, Cererem, Iunonem, Lunam, Dianam, Mineruam, Venerem, Vestam; in quibus omnibus ferme uiginti duodecim mares, octo sunt feminae. Haec numina utrum propter maiores in mundo administrationes selecta dicuntur, an quod populis magis innotuerunt maiorque est eis cultus exhibitus? Si propterea, quia opera maiora ab his administrantur in mundo, non eos inuenire debuimus inter illam quasi plebeiam numinum multitudinem minutis opusculis deputatam.
Janus, Jupiter, Saturn, Genius, Mercury, Apollo, Mars, Vulcan, Neptune, Sol, Orcus, Father Liber, Tellus, Ceres, Juno, Luna, Diana, Minerva, Venus, Vesta; in all of which, about twenty, twelve are males and eight are females. Are these deities said to be select on account of their greater administrations in the world, or because they have become more widely known to the peoples and a greater worship has been exhibited to them? If it is because greater works are administered by them in the world, we ought not to have found them among that, as it were, plebeian multitude of deities assigned to petty little tasks.
雅努斯、朱庇特、薩圖恩、護身神、墨丘利、阿波羅、瑪爾斯、伏爾甘、海神涅普頓、日神、冥王俄爾庫斯、父神黎柏爾、地神泰路斯、刻瑞斯、朱諾、月神、狄安娜、密涅瓦、維納斯、維斯塔;在這全部約二十位之中,十二位是男神,八位是女神。這些神被稱為精選之神,是因他們在世上掌管較大的事務呢,還是因他們較廣為眾民所知、所受的敬拜也較大呢?若是因為較大的事務由他們在世上掌管,那麼我們本不該在那彷彿平民般、被派去做瑣碎小事的神明群中找到他們。
3:755
Nam ipse primum Ianus, cum puerperium concipitur, unde illa cuncta opera sumunt exordium minutatim minutis distributa numinibus, aditum aperit recipiendo semini. Ibi est et Saturnus propter ipsum semen; ibi Liber, qui marem effuso semine liberat; ibi Libera, quam et Venerem uolunt, quae hoc idem beneficium conferat feminae, ut etiam ipsa emisso semine liberetur. Omnes hi ex illis sunt, qui selecti appellantur. Sed ibi est et dea Mena, quae menstruis fluoribus praeest, quamuis Iouis filia, tamen ignobilis.
For Janus himself is the first, when the conception of an offspring is begun—from which all those works take their starting-point, parceled out little by little among petty deities—he opens the entrance to receive the seed. There too is Saturn, on account of the seed itself; there is Liber, who frees the male by the emission of his seed; there is Libera, whom they also call Venus, who confers this same benefit upon the woman, that she too may be freed by the discharge of her seed. All these belong to those who are called the select gods. But there too is the goddess Mena, who presides over the menstrual flows—though a daughter of Jupiter, she is nonetheless of no renown.
因為雅努斯本身居首位:當一個胎兒開始受孕時——一切作為都由此取得起點,被零零碎碎地分派給各個小神祇——他開啟入口以接納精液。在那裡也有撒圖恩,因著精液本身;在那裡有利伯耳,他藉著精液的射出使男子得釋放;在那裡有利伯拉,他們又稱她為維納斯,她把同樣的恩惠賜給女子,使她也藉著精液的排放而得釋放。這些全都屬於那些被稱為「精選之神」的。但在那裡也有女神梅娜,她掌管經血的流出;她雖是朱庇特的女兒,卻仍是無名小神。
3:756
Et hanc prouinciam fluorum menstruorum in libro selectorum deorum ipsi Iunoni idem auctor adsignat, quae in dis selectis etiam regina est et hic tamquam Iuno Lucina cum eadem Mena priuigna sua eidem cruori praesidet. Ibi sunt et duo nescio qui obscurissimi, Vitumnus et Sentinus, quorum alter uitam, alter sensus puerperio largiuntur. Et nimirum multo plus praestant, cum sint ignobilissimi, quam illi tot proceres et selecti. Nam profecto sine uita et sensu, quid est illud totum, quod muliebri utero geritur, nisi nescio quid abiectissimum limo ac pulueri conparandum? CAPUT III.
And this province of the menstrual flows the same author, in his book on the select gods, assigns to Juno herself, who among the select gods is even queen; and here, as Juno Lucina, together with this same Mena her stepdaughter, she presides over the same blood. There too are two others, I know not whom, most obscure—Vitumnus and Sentinus—of whom the one bestows life, the other the senses, upon the offspring. And no doubt, although they are most ignoble, they furnish far more than all those many nobles and select ones. For surely, without life and sense, what is that whole thing carried in a woman's womb but something most abject, to be compared with mud and dust? CHAPTER III.
而這經血流出的職權,同一作者在其論精選之神的書中,卻分派給朱諾本身;她在精選之神中甚至是王后,在此作為朱諾·盧奇娜,與她的繼女、這同一位梅娜一同掌管那同樣的血。在那裡還有另外兩位我不知名、極其晦暗的神——維圖姆努斯和森提努斯——其中一位賜給胎兒生命,另一位賜給胎兒知覺。無疑地,他們雖是最卑微的,所供給的卻遠多於那麼多顯貴且精選的神。因為若沒有生命和知覺,那在婦人腹中所懷的整個東西,豈不過是某種極其卑賤、堪與泥土塵埃相比的東西嗎?第三章。
3:757
Quam nulla sit ratio, quae de selectione quorundam deorum possit ostendi, cum multis inferioribus excellentior administratio deputetur. Quae igitur causa tot selectos deos ad haec opera minima conpulit, ubi a Vitumno et Sentino, quos fama obscura recondit, in huius munificentiae partitione superentur? Confert enim selectus Ianus aditum et quasi ianuam semini; confert selectus Saturnus semen ipsum; confert selectus Liber eiusdem seminis emissionem uiris; confert hoc idem Libera, quae Ceres seu Venus est, feminis; confert selecta Iuno, et hoc non sola, sed cum Mena, filia Iouis, fluores menstruos ad eius, quod conceptum est, incrementum: et confert Vitumnus obscurus et ignobilis uitam;
How no reason can be shown for the selection of certain gods, since a more excellent administration is assigned to many inferior ones. What cause, then, drove so many select gods to these tiniest of works, where they are surpassed by Vitumnus and Sentinus—whom an obscure fame keeps hidden—in the sharing of this bounty? For the select Janus furnishes the entrance and, as it were, the gate for the seed; the select Saturn furnishes the seed itself; the select Liber furnishes the emission of that same seed in men; the same is furnished by Libera, who is Ceres or Venus, in women; the select Juno furnishes—and this not alone, but together with Mena, daughter of Jupiter—the menstrual flows for the increase of that which has been conceived; and the obscure and ignoble Vitumnus furnishes life;
關於無法為某些神的入選提出任何理由,因為更卓越的職司卻分派給許多較低下的神。那麼,是甚麼緣由驅使這麼多精選之神去從事這些最微小的工作,以致在分享這份慷慨時,竟被維圖姆努斯和森提努斯——這兩位被晦暗的名聲所隱沒的神——所勝過呢?因為精選的雅努斯供給入口,彷彿是精液的門;精選的撒圖恩供給精液本身;精選的利伯耳在男子身上供給那同一精液的射出;那位就是刻瑞斯或維納斯的利伯拉,在女子身上供給同樣之事;精選的朱諾供給——而且不是獨自,乃是與朱庇特的女兒梅娜一同——經血,使所懷的胎兒得以增長;而晦暗卑微的維圖姆努斯供給生命;
3:758
confert Sentinus obscurus et ignobilis sensum; quae duo tanto illis rebus praestantiora sunt, quanto et ipsa intellectu ac ratione uincuntur. Sicut enim, quae ratiocinantur et intellegunt, profecto potiora sunt his, quae sine intellectu adque ratione ut pecora uiuunt et sentiunt: ita et illa, quae uita sensuque sunt praedita, his, quae nec uiuunt nec sentiunt, merito praeferuntur. Inter selectos itaque deos Vitumnus uiuificator et Sentinus sensificator magis haberi debuerunt quam Ianus seminis admissor et Saturnus seminis dator uel sator et Liber et Libera seminum commotores uel emissores;
the obscure and ignoble Sentinus furnishes sense—two things so much more excellent than those others, by as much as they themselves surpass them in understanding and reason. For just as those things which reason and understand are surely superior to those which, without understanding and reason, live and feel like cattle: so too those things which are endowed with life and sense are rightly preferred to those which neither live nor feel. Among the select gods, therefore, Vitumnus the giver of life and Sentinus the giver of sense ought to have been held in higher esteem than Janus the admitter of the seed, and Saturn the giver or sower of the seed, and Liber and Libera the stirrers or emitters of the seeds;
晦暗卑微的森提努斯供給知覺——這兩件事比那些其他的事更為卓越,正如它們本身在悟性與理性上勝過那些事一樣。因為正如那些能推理、能理解的東西,確實優於那些沒有悟性和理性、像牲畜般生存和感知的東西:同樣地,那些賦有生命和知覺的東西,理當勝過那些既不生存也無知覺的東西。因此,在精選之神中,賜生命的維圖姆努斯和賜知覺的森提努斯,本應比接納精液的雅努斯、賜予或播撒精液的撒圖恩、以及挑動或射出精液的利伯耳和利伯拉更受看重;
3:759
quae semina cogitare indignum est, nisi ad uitam sensumque peruenerint, quae munera selecta non dantur a dis selectis, sed a quibusdam incognitis et prae istorum dignitate neglectis. Quod si respondetur omnium initiorum potestatem habere Ianum et ideo illi etiam quod aperitur conceptui non inmerito adtribui, et omnium seminum Saturnum et ideo seminationem quoque hominis non posse ab eius operatione seiungi, omnium seminum emittendorum Liberum et Liberam et ideo his etiam praeesse. quae ad substituendos homines pertinent, omnium purgandorum et pariendorum Iunonem et ideo eam non deesse purgationibus feminarum et partubus hominum:
for it is unworthy to think of those seeds at all, unless they have come to life and sense—gifts which are not given by the select gods, but by certain unknown ones, neglected in comparison with the dignity of those others. But if it is answered that Janus has power over all beginnings, and therefore not undeservedly the opening for conception is also attributed to him; and that Saturn has power over all seeds, and therefore the human seeding too cannot be separated from his operation; that Liber and Libera have power over all the emitting of seeds, and therefore preside over these things too which pertain to the propagation of men; that Juno has power over all purgings and birthings, and therefore is not absent from the purgations of women and the births of men:
因為若不論及生命與知覺,連想到那些精液本身都是不值得的;而這些恩賜並非由精選之神所賜,乃是由某些不為人知、與那些神的尊嚴相比被忽視的神所賜。但若有人回答說:雅努斯掌管一切開端,所以受孕的開啟歸於他也並非沒有道理;撒圖恩掌管一切精液,所以人的播種也不能與他的運作分開;利伯耳和利伯拉掌管一切精液的射出,所以也主管這些關乎人類繁衍之事;朱諾掌管一切潔淨與生產,所以在婦女的潔淨與人的出生中也不缺席——
3:760
quaerant quid respondeant de Vitumno et Sentino, utrum et ipsos uelint habere omnium quae uiuunt et sentiunt potestatem. Quod si concedunt, adtendant quam eos sublimius locaturi sint. Nam seminibus nasci in terra et ex terra est; uiuere autem adque sentire etiam deos sidereos opinantur. Si autem dicunt Vitumno adque Sentino haec sola adtributa, quae in carne uiuescunt et sensibus adminiculantur, quur non. deus ille, qui facit omnia uiuere adque sentire, etiam carni uitam praebet et sensum, uniuersali opere hoc munus etiam partubus tribuens? et quid opus est Vitumno adque Sentino?
let them seek what they may answer concerning Vitumnus and Sentinus—whether they wish these also to have power over all things that live and feel. If they grant this, let them mark how much more sublimely they will place them. For to be born from seeds is in the earth and from the earth; but to live and to feel they hold belongs even to the starry gods. But if they say that to Vitumnus and Sentinus only these things are attributed, which quicken in the flesh and serve the senses, why should not that God who makes all things live and feel grant life and sense to the flesh as well, bestowing this gift even upon births by a universal operation? And what need is there of Vitumnus and Sentinus?
那就讓他們去尋思,對於維圖姆努斯和森提努斯,他們要如何回答——他們是否願意讓這兩位也掌管一切有生命、有知覺之物。若他們承認這點,就讓他們留意,他們將把這兩位置於何等崇高的地位。因為從精液而生,是在地上、出於地;但他們認為,連星辰諸神也擁有生存和感知。然而,若他們說維圖姆努斯和森提努斯只被分派那些在肉體中活化、服事感官之事,那麼為何那位使萬物生存、感知的神,不也賜給肉體生命和知覺,藉著普遍的運作把這恩賜甚至賜給胎兒呢?如此一來,又何需維圖姆努斯和森提努斯呢?
3:761
Quod si ab illo, qui uitae ac sensibus uniuersaliter praesidet, his quasi famulis ista carnalia uelut extrema et ima commissa sunt: itane sunt illi selecti destituti familia, ut non inuenirent quibus etiam ipsi ista committerent, sed cum tota sua nobilitate, qua uisi sunt seligendi, opus facere cum ignobilibus cogerentur? Iuno selecta et regina Iouisque et soror et coniunx; haec tamen Iterduca est pueris et opus facit cum deabus ignobilissimis Abeona et Adeona. Ibi posuerunt et Mentem deam, quae faciat pueris bonam mentem, et inter selectos ista non ponitur, quasi quidquam maius praestari homini potest;
But if these fleshly matters, as if outermost and lowest, were committed by Him who universally presides over life and the senses to these as if to servants: were those select gods so destitute of a household that they could not find any to whom they too might commit these things, but were compelled, with all their nobility—for which they seemed worthy of selection—to do the work along with ignoble ones? Juno is select, and queen, and both sister and wife of Jupiter; yet she is Interduca for boys and does her work with the most ignoble goddesses Abeona and Adeona. There too they placed the goddess Mens, who is to give boys a good mind, and among the select gods she is not placed—as if anything greater could be furnished to a man;
但若這些肉體之事,彷彿是最外圍、最低下之事,由那位普遍主管生命與感官者交託給這些神,彷彿交給僕役一般:難道那些精選之神竟如此缺乏家僕,以致找不到任何可以同樣交託這些事的對象,反倒要帶著他們所有的尊貴——正是憑此他們才被認為配受揀選——被迫與卑微之神一同做工嗎?朱諾是精選的,是王后,又是朱庇特的姊妹和妻子;然而她卻是孩童的「引路女神」(Interduca),與最卑微的女神阿貝俄娜和阿德俄娜一同做工。在那裡他們又安置了女神門斯(Mens),她要賜給孩童良善的心智,而她卻不被列在精選之神中——彷彿還有甚麼比這更大的恩賜能供給人似的;
3:762
ponitur autem Iuno, quia Iterduca est et Domiduca, quasi quidquam prosit iter carpere et domum duci, si mens non est bona, cuius muneris deam selectores isti inter selecta numina minime posuerunt. Quae profecto et Mineruae fuerat praeferenda, cui per ista minuta opera puerorum memoriam tribuerunt. Quis enim dubitet multo esse melius habere bonam mentem quam memoriam quantumlibet ingentem? Nemo enim malus est, qui bonam habet mentem; quidam uero pessimi memoria sunt mirabili, tanto peiores quanto minus possunt quod male cogitant obliuisci. Et tamen Minerua est inter selectos deos; Mentem autem deam turba uilis operuit. Quid de Virtute dicam? quid de Felicitate?
yet Juno is placed there, because she is Interduca and Domiduca—as if it profited anything to go on a journey or to be led home, if the mind is not good, the goddess of which gift these selectors by no means placed among the select deities. She certainly ought to have been preferred even to Minerva, to whom by these petty works they assigned the memory of boys. For who would doubt that it is much better to have a good mind than a memory however vast? For no one is wicked who has a good mind; whereas certain most wicked men have a marvelous memory, the worse by so much as they are less able to forget what they wickedly devise. And yet Minerva is among the select gods; but the goddess Mens a base crowd has buried. What shall I say of Virtue? what of Felicity?
然而朱諾卻被安置在那裡,因為她是「引路女神」和「領歸女神」(Domiduca)——彷彿若心智不善,踏上旅途或被領回家有甚麼益處似的;而這賜予良善心智的女神,這些挑選者卻絕不肯列入精選之神中。她其實本應比彌涅耳瓦更受推崇;他們卻藉這些瑣碎的工作把孩童的記憶分派給彌涅耳瓦。因為誰會懷疑:擁有良善的心智,遠比擁有何等龐大的記憶更好呢?因為沒有人擁有良善的心智卻是惡人;然而某些極惡之人卻有驚人的記憶,愈是不能忘記自己所策劃的惡事,就愈發邪惡。可是彌涅耳瓦卻在精選之神之列;女神門斯卻被一群卑賤之神所埋沒。關於維耳圖斯(德性女神)我又能說甚麼?關於菲莉奇塔斯(幸福女神)又能說甚麼?
3:763
de quibus in quarto libro plura iam diximus; quas cum deas haberent, nullum eis locum inter selectos deos dare uoluerunt, ubi dederunt Marti et Orco, uni effectori mortium alteri receptori. Cum igitur in his minutis operibus, quae minutatim dis pluribus distributa sunt, etiam ipsos selectos uideamus tamquam senatum cum plebe pariter operari, et inueniamus a quibusdam dis, qui nequaquam seligendi putati sunt, multa maiora adque meliora administrari quam ab illis, qui selecti uocantur: restat arbitrari non propter praestantiores in mundo administrationes, sed quia prouenit eis, ut magis populis innotescerent, selectos eos et praecipuos nuncupatos.
about whom we have already said much in the fourth book; though they held these as goddesses, they were unwilling to give them any place among the select gods, where they gave a place to Mars and Orcus, the one the worker of deaths, the other the receiver of them. Since therefore in these petty works, which are parceled out piece by piece among many gods, we see even the select gods working together with the common rabble like a senate alongside the plebs, and we find that by certain gods, who were by no means thought worthy of selection, many greater and better things are administered than by those who are called select: it remains to conclude that they were named select and pre-eminent not on account of more excellent administrations in the world, but because it happened that they became better known to the peoples.
關於她們,我們在第四卷已說了許多;他們雖以她們為女神,卻不肯在精選之神中給她們任何位置;那位置他們卻給了瑪爾斯和俄耳庫斯,一位是死亡的製造者,另一位是死亡的接納者。既然在這些被一塊塊分派給眾多神祇的瑣碎工作中,我們看見連那些精選之神也與平民百姓一同做工,如同元老院與平民並肩;又發現某些絕不被認為配受揀選的神,所執掌的許多事務比那些被稱為精選之神者更偉大、更美好:那就只剩下這樣的結論——他們被稱為精選且卓越,並非因著在世上有更卓越的職司,乃是因為他們恰巧更為眾民所熟知。
3:764
Unde dicit etiam ipse Varro, quod dis quibusdam patribus et deabus matribus, sicut hominibus, ignobilitas accidisset. Si ergo Felicitas ideo fortasse inter selectos deos esse non debuit, quod ad istam nobilitatem non merito, sed fortuito peruenerunt: saltem inter illos uel potius prae illis Fortuna poneretur, quam dicunt deam non rationabili dispositione, sed ut temere acciderit, sua cuique dona conferre. Haec in dis selectis tenere apicem debuit, in quibus maxime quid posset ostendit; quando eos uidemus non praecipua uirtute, non rationabili felicitate, sed temeraria, sicut eorum cultores de illa sentiunt, Fortunae potestate selectos.
Whence even Varro himself says that ignobility befell certain gods as fathers and goddesses as mothers, just as it does men. If, then, Felicity perhaps for this reason ought not to be among the select gods, because those others attained that nobility not by merit but by chance: at least among them, or rather before them, Fortune should be placed, who they say is a goddess that bestows her gifts on each not by rational arrangement but as it falls out by chance. She ought to have held the summit among the select gods, in whom she most of all showed what she could do; since we see them selected not by pre-eminent virtue, not by rational felicity, but, as their worshippers think of her, by the rash power of Fortune.
因此連瓦羅本人也說,某些作為父親的神和作為母親的女神,正如人一樣,也遭遇了無名的命運。那麼,若菲莉奇塔斯也許因此不該列在精選之神中——因為那些其他的神並非憑功德,乃是憑偶然才得到那份尊榮:至少在他們當中,或者說在他們之上,本應安置福耳圖娜(命運女神);他們說她是把各人的恩賜賜下、不憑理性的安排、乃是隨偶然發生的女神。她本應在精選之神中位居頂峰,因為正是在他們身上她最充分地顯明了她的能耐;既然我們看見他們之被揀選,並非憑卓越的德性,並非憑理性的幸福,乃是——正如他們的崇拜者對她所想的——憑福耳圖娜那盲目的權能。
3:765
Nam et uir disertissimus Sallustius etiam ipsos deos fortassis adtendit, cum diceret: \'Sed profecto fortuna in omni re dominatur; ea res cunctas ex libidine magis quam ex uero celebrat obscuratque.\' Non enim possunt inuenire causam, quur celebrata sit Venus et obscurata sit Virtus, cum ambarum ab istis consecrata sint numina nec conparanda sint merita. Aut si hoc nobilitari meruit, quod plures adpetunt, plures enim Venerem quam Virtutem: quur celebrata est dea Minerua et obscurata est dea Pecunia?
For even Sallust, that most eloquent man, perhaps had the gods themselves in view when he said: 'But surely fortune rules in every matter; she makes all things famous or obscure by caprice rather than by truth.' For they cannot find a reason why Venus was made famous and Virtue obscured, since the divine powers of both were consecrated by these men, and their merits are not to be compared. Or if Venus deserved to be ennobled because more people desire her—for more desire Venus than Virtue—why was the goddess Minerva made famous and the goddess Pecunia (Money) obscured?
因為連那極其雄辯的人撒路斯提烏斯,當他說「但命運確實在凡事上掌權;她使萬事著名或隱沒,憑的是任性而非真實」時,也許正是著眼於諸神本身。因為他們無法找出理由,說明為何維納斯被弄得著名,維耳圖斯卻被隱沒;既然這兩位的神性都是由這些人所奉為神聖,而她們的功德更是無從相比。或者,若維納斯之所以配得尊榮,是因為更多人渴慕她——因為渴慕維納斯的人多過渴慕維耳圖斯的人:那麼為何女神彌涅耳瓦被弄得著名,女神佩庫尼亞(財富女神)卻被隱沒呢?
3:766
cum in genere humano plures adliciat auaritia quam peritia, et in eis ipsis, qui sunt artificiosi, raro inuenias hominem, qui non habeat artem suam pecuniaria mercede uenalem, plurisque pendatur semper propter quod aliquid fit, quam id quod propter aliud fit. Si ergo insipientis iudicio multitudinis facta est deorum ista selectio, quur dea Pecunia Mineruae praelata non est, cum propter pecuniam sint artifices multi? Si autem paucorum sapientium est ista distinctio, quur non praelata est Veneri Virtus, cum eam longe praeferat ratio?
since in the human race greed allures more people than skill, and even among those who are skilled artificers, you would rarely find a man who does not have his art for sale at a money price; and that for the sake of which something is done is always valued more highly than that which is done for the sake of something else. If, then, this selection of the gods was made by the judgment of the foolish multitude, why was the goddess Pecunia not preferred to Minerva, since on account of money there are many craftsmen? But if this distinction belongs to the few wise, why was Virtue not preferred to Venus, since reason far prefers her?
既然在人類中,貪婪所吸引的人多於技藝;就連在那些有技藝的工匠中,你也難得找到一個不把自己的技藝以金錢代價出售的人;而那「為其緣故而做某事」者,總是比那「為他事之故而做之事」者更受看重。那麼,若諸神的這番揀選是出於愚昧群眾的判斷,為何女神佩庫尼亞不被推崇於彌涅耳瓦之上呢?既然為了金錢才有許多工匠。但若這番區分是出於少數智者,為何維耳圖斯不被推崇於維納斯之上呢?既然理性遠遠看重她。
3:767
Saltem certe, ut dixi, ipsa Fortuna, quae, sicut putant qui ei plurimum tribuunt, in omni re dominatur et res cunctas ex libidine magis quam ex uero celebrat obscuratque, si tantum et in deos ualuit, ut temerario iudicio suo quos uellet celebraret obscuraretque quos uellet, praecipuum locum haberet in selectis, quae in ipsos quoque deos tam praecipuae est potestatis. An ut illic esse non posset, nihil aliud etiam ipsa Fortuna nisi aduersam putanda est habuisse fortunam? Sibi ergo aduersata est, quae alios nobiles faciens nobilitata non est. CAPUT IIII. Melius actum cum dis inferioribus, qui nullis infamentur obprobriis, quam cum selectis, quorum tantae turpitudines celebrentur.
At least surely, as I said, Fortune herself, who—as those think who attribute most to her—rules in every matter and makes all things famous or obscure by caprice rather than by truth: if she had such power even over the gods that by her rash judgment she made famous whom she would and obscured whom she would, she ought to hold a pre-eminent place among the select gods, since she is of such pre-eminent power even over the gods themselves. Or, in order that she might not be able to be there, is Fortune herself to be thought to have had nothing else than adverse fortune? Therefore she opposed herself, who, while making others noble, was not herself ennobled. CHAPTER IV. That it fared better with the inferior gods, who are defamed by no reproaches, than with the select gods, whose disgraces are so notorious.
至少,正如我所說,福耳圖娜本身——照那些把最多歸給她的人所想——在凡事上掌權,使萬事著名或隱沒憑的是任性而非真實:她若連在諸神身上也有如此能力,以致憑她盲目的判斷使她所願的著名、使她所願的隱沒,那她就理當在精選之神中位居卓越之地,既然她連在諸神本身身上也有如此卓越的權能。或者,為使她不能置身其中,難道要認為連福耳圖娜本身也只是遭遇了不利的命運嗎?如此說來,她便是與自己作對:她使別人成為尊貴,自己卻未得尊榮。第四章。論那些不被任何恥辱所毀謗的較低下諸神,比那些醜行如此聲名狼藉的精選之神,境遇還更好。
3:768
Gratularetur autem dis istis selectis quisquam nobilitatis et claritudinis adpetitor et eos diceret fortunatos, si non eos magis ad iniurias quam ad honores selectos uideret. Nam illam infimam turbam ipsa ignobilitas texit, ne obrueretur obprobriis. Ridemus quidem, cum eos uidemus figmentis humanarum opinionum partitis inter se operibus distributos, tamquam minuscularios uectigalium conductores uel tamquam opifices in uico argentario, ubi unum uasculum, ut perfectum exeat, per multos artifices transit, cum ab uno perfecto perfici posset.
Now would any seeker after nobility and renown congratulate these select gods and call them fortunate, if he did not see them selected rather for insults than for honors? For their very ignobility cloaked that lowest rabble, lest it be overwhelmed with reproaches. We laugh indeed when we see them, by the fictions of human opinions, distributed with their works parceled out among themselves, like petty tax-farmers, or like craftsmen in the silversmiths' street, where a single little vessel, that it may come out finished, passes through many craftsmen, when it could be finished by one finished craftsman.
如今,若有任何追求尊榮顯赫的人,看見這些精選之神被揀選去受侮辱多過受尊榮,他還會向他們道賀、稱他們有福嗎?因為正是那無名的身分遮蓋了那最低下的群神,免得他們被恥辱所淹沒。我們看見他們被人意見的虛構之物分派、各按工作彼此瓜分時,實在發笑;他們就像零碎的包稅人,又像銀匠街上的工匠——在那裡,一個小器皿為要做成出爐,須經過許多工匠之手,其實本可由一位純熟的工匠獨力完成。
3:769
Sed aliter non putatum est operantium multitudini consulendum, nisi ut singulas artis partes cito ac facile discerent singuli, ne omnes in arte una tarde ac difficile cogerentur esse perfecti. Verum tamen uix quisquam reperitur deorum non selectorum, qui aliquo crimine famam traxit infamem; uix autem selectorum quispiam, qui non in se notam contumeliae insignis acceperit. Illi ad istorum humilia opera descenderunt, isti in illorum sublimia crimina non uenerunt. De Iano quidem non mihi facile quidquam occurrit, quod ad probrum pertineat. Et fortasse talis fuerit, innocentius uixerit et a facinoribus flagitiisque remotius. Saturnum fugientem benignus excepit;
But it was not thought otherwise that provision should be made for the multitude of workers, except that each should learn the single parts of an art quickly and easily, lest all should be forced to become slowly and with difficulty proficient in one whole art. Yet hardly any of the non-select gods is to be found who has drawn an infamous reputation by some crime; while hardly any of the select gods is to be found who has not received upon himself the brand of some notable disgrace. The latter descended to the lowly works of the former; the former did not come into the lofty crimes of the latter. Concerning Janus, indeed, nothing readily occurs to me that pertains to reproach. And perhaps he was such a one—that he lived more innocently and more remote from outrages and crimes. He kindly received Saturn when fleeing;
但他們所想到照顧這群工人的方法,無非是讓各人迅速而容易地學會一門技藝的各個部分,免得眾人被迫在一門完整的技藝上緩慢而艱難地求得純熟。然而,在那些非精選之神中,幾乎找不到一位因某種罪行而染上惡名的;而在精選之神中,卻幾乎找不到一位身上未曾烙上某種顯著恥辱印記的。後者降卑去做前者卑微的工作;前者卻沒有沾染後者那高高在上的罪行。關於雅努斯,我倒一時想不出甚麼可歸於羞恥之事。或許他正是這樣一位——活得較為無辜,離凶行惡事較遠。他曾仁慈地接納逃亡的撒圖恩;
3:770
cum hospite partitus est regnum, ut etiam ciuitates singulas conderent, iste laniculum, ille Saturniam. Sed isti in cultu deorum omnis dedecoris adpetitores, cuius uitam minus turpem inuenerunt, eum simulacri monstrosa deformitate turparunt, nunc eum bifrontem, nunc etiam quadrifrontem, tamquam geminum, facientes. An forte uoluerunt, ut, quoniam plurimi di selecti erubescenda perpetrando amiserant frontem, quanto iste innocentior esset, tanto frontosior appareret? CAPUT V. De paganorum secretiore doctrina physicisque rationibus. Sed ipsorum potius interpretationes physicas audiamus, quibus turpitudinem miserrimi erroris uelut altioris doctrinae specie colorare conantur.
with his guest he divided the kingdom, so that they even founded separate cities, the one Janiculum, the other Saturnia. But these men, who in the worship of the gods are seekers after every kind of disgrace, defiled with monstrous deformity of his image the one whose life they found less shameful, making him now two-faced, now even four-faced, as it were a twin. Or did they perhaps wish that, since very many of the select gods had lost face by perpetrating shameful deeds, the more innocent this one was, the more full-faced he should appear? CHAPTER V. Concerning the more secret doctrine of the pagans and their physical explanations. But let us rather hear their own physical interpretations, by which they try to color over the foulness of their most wretched error with a semblance, as it were, of a loftier doctrine.
他與賓客瓜分王國,以致他們甚至各建一城,一位建雅尼庫倫,另一位建撒圖尼亞。但這些在敬拜諸神上追求一切醜陋的人,卻以其偶像的怪異畸形玷污了這位他們所發現生平較不可恥的神,使他時而雙面,時而甚至四面,彷彿是個雙生的神。或者他們也許是想:既然極多的精選之神因犯下可恥之事而丟盡了臉,那麼這位愈是無辜,就愈該顯得「滿面」(臉多)?第五章。論異教徒較為隱秘的教義及其物理性的解釋。但讓我們寧可聽聽他們自己那些物理性的詮釋,他們藉此試圖以彷彿更高深教義的外貌,來粉飾其最可悲謬誤的污穢。
3:771
Primum eas interpretationes sic Varro commendat, ut dicat antiquos simulacra deorum et insignia ornatusque finxisse, quae cum oculis animaduertissent hi, qui adissent doctrinae mysteria, possent animam mundi ac partes eius, id est deos ueros, animo uidere; quorum qui simulacra specie hominis fecerunt, hoc uideri secutos, quod mortalium animus, qui est in corpore humano, simillimus est inmortalis animi; tamquam si uasa ponerentur causa notandorum deorum et in Liberi aede oenophorum sisteretur, quod significaret uinum, per id quod continet id quod continetur;
First, Varro commends these interpretations in such a way as to say that the ancients fashioned the images, insignia, and adornments of the gods, so that those who had approached the mysteries of the doctrine might, when they had observed them with their eyes, behold with their mind the soul of the world and its parts, that is, the true gods; and that those who made their images in the form of a man seemed to have followed this consideration, that the mortal mind, which is in the human body, is most like the immortal mind; just as if vessels were set out for the purpose of marking the gods, and in the temple of Liber a wine-jar were placed, which would signify wine, through that which contains it that which is contained;
首先,瓦羅這樣稱許這些詮釋,以致說:古人塑造諸神的形象、徽章與裝飾,是要使那些已接近這教義奧秘的人,當他們以眼睛觀察這些之後,能以心智看見世界之魂及其各部分,就是真正的諸神;而那些把神像造成人形的人,似乎是依循這樣的考量:在人體中的有死心智,最像那不死的心智;就好比為了標明諸神而陳設器皿,並在利伯耳的廟中擺一個酒瓶,以表明酒——藉那容納之物來表明所被容納之物;
3:772
ita per simulacrum, quod formam haberet humanam, significari animam rationalem, quod eo uelut uase natura ista soleat contineri, cuius naturae deum uolunt esse uel deos. Haec sunt mysteria doctrinae, quae iste uir doctissimus penetrauerat, unde in lucem ista proferret. Sed, o homo acutissime, num in istis doctrinae mysteriis illam prudentiam perdidisti, qua tibi sobrie uisum est, quod hi, qui primi populis simulacra constituerunt, et metum demserunt ciuibus suis et errorem addiderunt, castiusque deos sine simulacris ueteres obseruasse Romanos? Hi enim tibi fuerunt auctores, ut haec contra posteriores Romanos dicere auderes.
so by an image, which had the human form, the rational soul is signified, because in that, as in a vessel, this nature is wont to be contained—of which nature they wish God or the gods to be. These are the mysteries of doctrine which that most learned man had penetrated, that he might bring them forth into light. But, O most acute man, have you in these mysteries of doctrine lost that prudence by which it soberly seemed to you that those who first set up images for the peoples both took away fear from their fellow citizens and added error, and that the ancient Romans more chastely observed the gods without images? For these were your authorities, that you dared to say these things against the later Romans.
如此,藉著一個具人形的形象,所表明的便是理性的靈魂,因為這本性習慣被容納於其中,如同容於器皿;他們願這本性就是神,或就是諸神。這些就是那位最博學者所洞悉的教義奧秘,他要把它們帶入光中。但啊,你這最敏銳的人,難道你在這些教義奧秘中,喪失了那份審慎嗎?——憑那審慎,你曾清醒地看出:那些首先為眾民設立偶像的人,既除去其同胞的敬畏,又添加了謬誤;而古代的羅馬人沒有偶像、更為純潔地敬奉諸神。因為正是這些人作了你的權威,使你竟敢說這些話來反對後來的羅馬人。
3:773
Nam si et illi antiquissimi simulacra coluissent, fortassis totum istum sensum de simulacris non constituendis, interim uerum, timoris silentio premeres et in huiusce modi perniciosis uanisque figmentis mysteria ista doctrinae loquacius et elatius praedicares. Anima tua tamen tam docta et ingeniosa (ubi te multum dolemus) per haec mysteria doctrinae ad Deum suum, id est a quo facta est, non cum quo facta est; nec cuius portio, sed cuius conditio est; nec qui est omnium anima, sed qui fecit omnem animam, quo solo inlustrante anima fit beata, si eius gratiae non sit ingrata, nullo modo potuit peruenire. Verum ista mysteria doctrinae qualia sint quantique pendenda, quae sequuntur ostendent.
For if those most ancient men too had worshipped images, perhaps you would have suppressed in the silence of fear that whole sentiment about images not being set up—true for the moment—and you would have proclaimed these mysteries of doctrine more loquaciously and loftily amid such pernicious and empty fictions. Yet your soul, so learned and ingenious (in which we grieve much for you), through these mysteries of doctrine could in no way arrive at its own God—that is, at Him by whom it was made, not with whom it was made; whose portion it is not, but whose creation it is; who is not the soul of all things, but who made every soul; by whose illumination alone the soul becomes blessed, if it is not ungrateful to His grace. But what these mysteries of doctrine are, and how much they are to be valued, the things that follow will show.
因為若連那些最古老的人也敬拜過偶像,你也許就會在敬畏的緘默中壓下那整套關於不該設立偶像的見解——它暫時是真的——並會在這等有害空虛的虛構中,更喋喋不休、更高昂地宣揚這些教義奧秘。然而你那如此博學機敏的靈魂(我們為你深感惋惜),藉著這些教義奧秘,卻絕無可能達到它自己的神——就是那造它的神,而非與它一同被造的神;它不是祂的一部分,乃是祂的受造物;祂不是萬物之魂,乃是創造了每一個靈魂的那位;唯獨藉祂的光照,靈魂才成為有福,只要靈魂不辜負祂的恩典。但這些教義奧秘究竟是甚麼性質、該被估為何等價值,隨後之事必將顯明。
3:774
Fatetur interim uir iste doctissimus animam mundi ac partes eius esse ueros deos; unde intellegitur totam eius theologian, eam ipsam scilicet naturalem, cui plurimum tribuit, usque ad animae rationalis naturam se extendere potuisse. De naturali enim paucissima praeloquitur in hoc libro, quem de dis selectis ultimum scripsit; in quo uidebimus utrum per interpretationes physiologicas possit ad hanc naturalem referre ciuilem. Quod si potuerit, tota naturalis erit: et quid opus erat ab ea ciuilem tanta cura distinctionis abiungere? Si autem recto discrimine separata est:
Meanwhile this most learned man confesses that the soul of the world and its parts are true gods; whence it is understood that his whole theology—that very natural theology, to which he attributes most—was able to extend itself as far as the nature of the rational soul. For of the natural he prefaces very little in this book, which he wrote last about the select gods; in which we shall see whether through physiological interpretations he can refer this civil theology to the natural. And if he can, the whole will be natural: and what need was there to sunder the civil from it with such care of distinction? But if it is separated by a correct distinction:
與此同時,這位最博學者承認,世界之魂及其各部分乃是真正的諸神;由此可知,他的整套神學——也就是那他最為看重的「自然神學」——能將自身延伸到理性靈魂的本性為止。因為在這卷他最後寫的、論精選之神的書中,他對自然神學只作了極少的前言;在這卷中,我們要看看他能否藉物理性的詮釋,把這「公民神學」歸入自然神學。若他能,那麼全部就都成了自然神學:那又何必如此費心去區分、把公民神學從中分割出來呢?但若它確是憑正確的區分而被分開的:
3:775
quando nec ista uera est quae illi naturalis placet (peruenit enim usque ad animam, non usque ad uerum Deum qui fecit et animam), quanto est abiectior et falsior ista ciuilis, quae maxime circa corporum est occupata naturam, sicut ipsae interpretationes eius, ex quibus quaedam necessaria commemorare me oportet, tanta ab ipsis exquisitae et enucleatae diligentia demonstrabunt. CAPUT VI. De opinione Varronis, qua arbitratus est Deum animam esse mundi, qui tamen in partibus suis habeat animas multas, quarum diuina natura sit. Dicit ergo idem Varro adhuc de naturali theologia praeloquens deum se arbitrari esse animam mundi, quem Graeci uocant xo[i.ov, et hunc ipsum mundum esse deum;
since not even that which pleases him as natural is true (for it reaches only as far as the soul, not as far as the true God who made even the soul), how much more abject and false is this civil theology, which is occupied chiefly about the nature of bodies, as its very interpretations—of which it behooves me to recall certain necessary ones—will demonstrate, sought out and unfolded by them with such diligence. CHAPTER VI. Concerning Varro's opinion, by which he judged that God is the soul of the world, which nevertheless has in its parts many souls whose nature is divine. The same Varro says, then, still prefacing concerning natural theology, that he judges God to be the soul of the world, which the Greeks call kosmos, and that this very world is God;
既然連他所喜愛、視為「自然」的那一套都不是真的(因為它只達到靈魂為止,未達到那連靈魂也是祂所造的真神),那麼這「公民神學」豈不更為卑賤、更為虛假呢?——它主要忙於探究物體的本性,正如它本身的那些詮釋(其中有些必要的我理當提及)所將證明的,這些詮釋是他們以何等的勤勉所探求並闡發的。第六章。論瓦羅的見解,他憑此判斷神就是世界之魂,然而這魂在其各部分中卻有許多靈魂,其本性乃是神聖的。這位瓦羅,在仍就自然神學作前言時說,他判斷神就是世界之魂,希臘人稱之為「宇宙」(kosmos),並且這世界本身就是神;
3:776
sed sicut hominem sapientem, cum sit ex corpore et animo, tamen ab animo dici sapientem, ita mundum deum dici ab animo, cum sit ex animo et corpore. Hic uidetur quoquo modo unum confiteri Deum; sed ut plures etiam introducat, adiungit mundum diuidi in duas partes, caelum et terram; et caelum bifariam, in aethera et aera; terram uero in aquam et humum; e quibus summum esse aethera, secundum aera, tertiam aquam, infimam terram; quas omnes partes quattuor animarum esse plenas, in aethere et aere inmortalium, in aqua et terra mortalium. Ab summo autem circuitu caeli ad circulum lunae aetherias animas esse astra ac stellas; eos caelestes deos non modo intellegi esse, sed etiam uideri;
but just as a wise man, though he consists of body and mind, is nevertheless called wise from the mind, so the world is called God from the mind, though it consists of mind and body. Here he seems in some way to confess one God; but in order to introduce many also, he adds that the world is divided into two parts, heaven and earth; and heaven in two ways, into ether and air; and the earth into water and land; of which the highest is the ether, the second the air, the third the water, the lowest the earth; and that all these parts are full of souls—in the ether and air immortal, in the water and earth mortal. From the highest circuit of heaven to the circle of the moon there are ethereal souls, the stars and constellations; and that these heavenly gods are not only understood to be, but also are seen;
但正如智者雖由身體和心智構成,卻是從心智被稱為智者;同樣,世界雖由心智和身體構成,卻是從心智被稱為神。在此他似乎以某種方式承認一位神;但為要也引進眾多神,他又補充說:世界被分為兩部分,天和地;天又分兩種,即以太和空氣;地則分為水和陸;其中最高的是以太,第二是空氣,第三是水,最低的是地;這一切部分都充滿了靈魂——在以太和空氣中是不死的,在水和地中是有死的。從天的最高軌道到月亮的圓周,有以太之魂,就是眾星和星辰;這些天上的神不僅被理解為存在,而且也是肉眼可見的;
3:777
inter lunae uero gyrum et nimborum ac uentorum cacumina aerias esse animas, sed eas animo, non oculis uideri et uocari heroas et lares et genios. Haec est uidelicet breuiter in ista praelocutione proposita theologia naturalis, quae non huic tantum, sed multis philosophis placuit; de qua tunc diligentius disserendum est, cum de ciuili, quantum ad deos selectos adtinet, opitulante Deo uero quod restat inpleuero. CAPUT VII. An rationabile fuerit Ianum et Terminum in duo numina _ separari. lanus igitur, a quo sumsit exordium, quaero quisnam sit. Respondetur: Mundus est. Breuis haec plane est adque aperta responsio.
but between the moon's orbit and the tops of the clouds and winds there are aerial souls, but these are seen by the mind, not by the eyes, and are called heroes and lares and genii. This, plainly, is the natural theology proposed briefly in that preface, which pleased not only this man but many philosophers; concerning which a more diligent discussion must then be made, when, with the help of the true God, I shall have completed what remains concerning the civil theology, as far as it pertains to the select gods. CHAPTER VII. Whether it was reasonable to separate Janus and Terminus into two deities. Janus, therefore, from whom he took his beginning, I ask who he is. The answer is given: He is the World. This answer is plainly brief and open.
但在月亮的軌道與雲層、風頂之間,有空氣之魂,這些卻是用心智、而非用眼睛看見的,被稱為英雄、家神和守護靈。這顯然就是在那前言中簡略提出的自然神學,它不僅討這人喜歡,也討許多哲學家喜歡;關於它,屆時必須作更勤勉的討論——就是當我藉真神的幫助,完成關於公民神學中所剩、與精選之神有關的部分之後。第七章。論把雅努斯和忒耳米努斯分為兩位神是否合理。那麼,關於他取為起點的雅努斯,我要問他究竟是誰。所得的回答是:他就是世界。這回答顯然簡短而坦白。
3:778
Quur ergo ad eum dicuntur rerum initia pertinere, fines uero ad alterum, quem Terminum uocant? Nam propter initia et fines duobus istis dis duos menses perhibent dedicatos praeter illos decem, quibus usque ad Decembrem caput est Martius, Ianuarium lano, Februarium Termino. Ideo Terminalia eodem mense Februario celebrari dicunt, cum fit sacrum purgatorium, quod uocant Februm, unde mensis nomen accepit. Numquid ergo ad mundum, qui lanus est, initia rerum pertinent et fines non pertinent, ut alter illis deus praeficeretur? Nonne omnia, quae in hoc mundo fieri dicunt, in hoc etiam mundo terminari fatentur? Quae est ista uanitas, in opere illi dare potestatem dimidiam, in simulacro faciem duplam?
Why, then, are the beginnings of things said to pertain to him, but the ends to another, whom they call Terminus? For on account of beginnings and endings they declare two months dedicated to these two gods, besides those ten in which, up to December, March is the head: January to Janus, February to Terminus. Therefore they say the Terminalia are celebrated in that same month of February, when the purgatorial rite is performed which they call Februm, whence the month took its name. Do, then, the beginnings of things pertain to the world, which is Janus, but not the endings, so that another god should be set over them? Do they not confess that all things which they say come to be in this world are also brought to an end in this same world? What vanity is this, to give him half power in the work, a double face in the image?
那麼,為何說事物的開端歸於他,而結局卻歸於另一位、他們稱為忒耳米努斯的神呢?因為為著開端與結局,他們宣稱除了那十個月——直到十二月,以三月為首——之外,又有兩個月分別獻給這兩位神:一月獻給雅努斯,二月獻給忒耳米努斯。因此他們說,「忒耳米努斯節」就在這同一個二月慶祝,那時舉行他們稱為「Februm」的潔淨之禮,月名即由此而來。那麼,事物的開端歸於那就是雅努斯的世界,結局卻不歸於它,以致要另立一位神來掌管結局嗎?他們豈不承認:凡他們所說在這世界中發生之事,也都在這同一世界中告終嗎?這是何等的虛妄——在工作上給他一半的權能,在形象上給他雙重的面孔?
3:779
Nonne istum bifrontem multo elegantius interpretarentur, si eundem et Ianum et Terminum dicerent adque initiis unam faciem, finibus alteram darent? quoniam qui operatur utrumque debet intendere; in omni enim motu actionis suae qui non respicit initium non prospicit finem. Unde necesse est a memoria respiciente prospiciens conectatur intentio; nam cui exciderit quod coeperit, quo modo finiat non inueniet. Quod si uitam beatam in hoc mundo inchoari putarent, extra mundum perfici, et ideo Iano, id est mundo, solam initiorum tribuerent potestatem: profecto ei praeponerent Terminum eumque ab dis selectis non alienarent.
Would they not interpret that two-faced figure much more elegantly, if they said that the same one is both Janus and Terminus, and gave one face to beginnings, the other to endings? For he who works ought to attend to both; for in every motion of his action, he who does not look back to the beginning does not look forward to the end. Hence it is necessary that forward-looking intention be connected with backward-looking memory; for he from whose mind has slipped what he began will not find how to finish it. But if they thought that the blessed life is begun in this world and perfected outside the world, and therefore attributed to Janus, that is, to the world, only the power over beginnings: surely they would set Terminus above him and would not alienate him from the select gods.
他們若說那同一位既是雅努斯又是忒耳米努斯,並把一面給開端、另一面給結局,豈不更為雅緻地詮釋那雙面之像嗎?因為做工者理當顧及兩端;因為在其行動的每一個動作中,那不回顧開端的人就不能前瞻結局。因此,前瞻的意向必須與回顧的記憶相連;因為那心中遺忘了自己所開始之事的人,將無從找出如何完成它。但他們若認為有福的生命在這世界中開始、在世界之外得以成全,因而只把開端的權能歸給雅努斯、即歸給世界:那他們勢必會把忒耳米努斯置於他之上,並且不會把他從精選之神中排除出去。
3:780
Quamquam etiam nunc cum in istis duobus dis initia rerum temporalium finesque tractantur, Termino dari debuit plus honoris. Maior enim laetitia est, cum res quaeque perficitur; sollicitudinis autem plena sunt coepta, donec perducantur ad finem, quem qui aliquid incipit maxime adpetit intendit, expectat exoptat, nec de re inchoata, nisi terminetur, exultat. CAPUT VIII. Ob quam causam cultores Iani bifrontem imagi- nem ipsius finxerint, quam tamen etiam quadrifrontem uideri uolunt. Sed iam bifrontis simulacri interpretatio proferatur. Duas eum facies ante et retro habere dicunt, quod hiatus noster, cum os aperimus, mundo similis uideatur;
Although even now, when in these two gods the beginnings and endings of temporal things are treated, more honor ought to have been given to Terminus. For the joy is greater when each thing is completed; whereas beginnings are full of anxiety until they are brought to their end, which he who begins anything most of all desires, intends, awaits, longs for, and does not exult over a thing begun unless it be terminated. CHAPTER VIII. For what cause the worshippers of Janus fashioned his image two-faced, which nevertheless they wish to be seen also as four-faced. But now let the interpretation of the two-faced image be brought forth. They say he has two faces, before and behind, because the gap of our mouth, when we open it, seems like the world;
雖然即便如此,當在這兩位神身上處理屬時之物的開端與結局時,本應把更多的尊榮給予忒耳米努斯。因為當每件事完成時,喜樂更大;而開端則充滿憂慮,直到被帶到結局為止——這結局正是凡著手做事的人最切望、最存心、最等候、最渴慕的;他對一件已開始之事,若非終結,絕不歡欣。第八章。論雅努斯的崇拜者出於甚麼緣由把他的像造成雙面,卻又願它被看成四面。但現在讓那雙面之像的詮釋被提出來。他們說他有前後兩張面孔,因為我們張口時那口腔的空隙,看似世界;
3:781
unde et palatum Graeci copavov appellant, et nonnulli, inquit, poetae Latini caelum uocauerunt palatum, a quo hiatu oris et foras esse aditum ad dentes uersus et introrsus ad fauces. Ecce quo perductus est mundus propter palati nostri uocabulum uel Graecum uel poeticum. Quid autem hoc ad animam, quid ad uitam aeternam? Propter solas saliuas colatur hic deus, quibus partim glutiendis partim spuendis sub caelo palati utraque panditur ianua. Quid est porro absurdius, quam in ipso mundo non inuenire duas ianuas ex aduerso sitas, per quas uel ad- .
whence the Greeks call the palate ouranos, and some—he says—Latin poets called the palate 'heaven'; and from this gap of the mouth there is an entrance both outward toward the teeth and inward toward the throat. Behold to what the world has been brought on account of the name of our palate, whether Greek or poetic! But what has this to do with the soul, what with eternal life? For the sake of saliva alone is this god worshipped, in the swallowing of part and the spitting out of part of which, under the heaven of the palate, both doors are laid open. What, moreover, is more absurd than, in the world itself, not to find two doors set opposite each other, through which it may either admit something into itself within, or send something out of itself without—
因此希臘人稱上顎為「ouranos」(天),他說,有些拉丁詩人也把上顎稱作「天」;而從這口腔的空隙,既有向外通往牙齒的入口,也有向內通往咽喉的入口。看哪,世界竟因我們上顎的名稱——無論是希臘的還是詩人的——被帶到了這地步!但這與靈魂何干,與永生何干呢?單單為了唾液之故,這神就受敬拜;在那上顎之天底下,唾液一部分被吞下、一部分被吐出,兩扇門都為此而敞開。再者,還有甚麼比這更荒謬呢?——在世界本身竟找不到兩扇彼此相對的門,使它能或將某物納入自身之內、或將某物送出自身之外;
3:782
mittat ad se aliquid intro uel emittat a se foras, et de nostro ore et gutture, quorum similitudinem mundus non habet, uelle mundi simulacrum conponere in Iano propter solum I palatum, cuius similitudinem Ianus non habet? Cum uero eum faciunt quadrifrontem et Ianum geminum appellant, ad quattuor mundi partes hoc interpretantur, quasi aliquid spectet mundus foras sicut per omnes facies Ianus. Deinde si Ianus est mundus et mundus quattuor partibus constat, falsum est simulacrum Iani bifrontis;
and yet, from our mouth and throat, the likeness of which the world does not have, to wish to compose an image of the world in Janus on account of the palate alone, the likeness of which Janus does not have? But when they make him four-faced and call him 'Janus geminus,' they interpret this with reference to the four parts of the world, as if the world looks outward, as Janus does through all his faces. Then, if Janus is the world, and the world consists of four parts, the image of the two-faced Janus is false;
反倒從我們的口和喉(世界對之毫無相似之處),硬要在雅努斯身上拼湊出一個世界的形象,僅僅因著那上顎,而雅努斯對之毫無相似之處?但當他們把他造成四面、稱之為「雙重雅努斯」(Janus geminus)時,他們便把這詮釋為指向世界的四個部分,彷彿世界向外觀看,正如雅努斯藉他所有的面孔觀看一般。再者,若雅努斯就是世界,而世界由四部分構成,那麼雙面雅努斯的像就是假的;
3:783
aut si propterea uerum est, quia etiam nomine Orientis et Occidentis totus solet mundus intellegi, numquid, cum duas partes alias nominamus Septentrionis et Austri, sicut illum quadrifrontem dicunt geminum Ianum, ita quisquam geminum dicturus est mundum? Non habent omnino unde quattuor ianuas, quae intrantibus et exeuntibus pateant, interpretentur ad mundi similitudinem, sicut de bifronti quod dicerent saltem in ore hominis inuenerunt, nisi Neptunus forte subueniat et porrigat piscem, cui praeter hiatum oris et gutturis etiam dextra et sinistra fauces patent. Et tamen hanc uanitatem per tot ianuas nulla effugit anima, nisi quae audit ueritatem dicentem: Ego sum ianua. CAPUT VIIII.
or if it is true on this account, because by the name of East and West too the whole world is wont to be understood, surely when we name two other parts, North and South, just as they call that four-faced one 'Janus geminus,' will anyone in like manner call the world 'twin'? They have no means at all whereby they might interpret four doors, which would lie open to those entering and going out, after the likeness of the world, just as in the case of the two-faced one they found at least in a man's mouth something they might allege—unless Neptune perhaps come to the rescue and hold out a fish, which, besides the gap of the mouth and throat, has its gills open on the right and the left. And yet from this vanity, through so many doors, no soul escapes, except the one which hears Truth saying: I am the door. CHAPTER IX.
或者,若它因此是真的——因為連藉「東」與「西」之名,整個世界也習慣被理解:那麼當我們稱另外兩部分為「北」與「南」時,正如他們把那四面的稱為「雙重雅努斯」,難道有人會照樣把世界稱作「雙生」嗎?他們根本沒有任何辦法,能照世界的樣式詮釋出四扇門,使進出之人得以通行;正如在那雙面之像的事上,他們至少在人的口中找到了某種可資援引之物——除非或許海王尼普頓前來相助,遞上一條魚:這魚除了口和喉的空隙之外,左右兩側還有敞開的鰓。然而,沒有一個靈魂能藉這許多扇門逃脫這虛妄,惟獨那聽見真理說「我就是門」的靈魂才能。第九章。
3:784
De Iouis potestate adque eiusdem cum Iano conparatione o n- paratione. Iouem autem, qui etiam Iuppiter dicitur, quem uelint in-; tellegi, exponant. \'Deus est, inquiunt, habens potestatem can-\', sarum, quibus aliquid fit in mundo.\' Hoc quam magnum sit,I nobilissimus Vergilii uersus ille testatur: Felix qui potuit rerum cognoscere causas. Sed quur ei praeponitur Ianus? hoc nobis uir ille acutissimus doctissimusque respondeat. \'Quoniam penes lacum, inquit, sunt prima, penes louem summa. Merito ergo rex omnium Iuppiter habetur. Prima enim uincuntur a summis, quia, licet prima praecedant tempore, summa superant dignitate.\' Sed recte hoc diceretur, si factorum prima discernerentur et summa;
Concerning the power of Jupiter and his comparison with Janus. But who they wish Jove—who is also called Jupiter—to be understood as, let them expound. 'He is a god,' they say, 'having power over the causes by which anything comes to be in the world.' How great this is, that most noble verse of Virgil testifies: 'Happy he who could come to know the causes of things.' But why is Janus preferred to him? Let that most acute and learned man answer us this. 'Because,' he says, 'with Janus are the first things, with Jove the highest. Deservedly therefore is Jupiter held king of all. For the first things are surpassed by the highest, because, although the first precede in time, the highest excel in dignity.' But this would be rightly said if the first of deeds were distinguished from the highest;
論朱庇特的權能及其與雅努斯的比較。但他們願約維——也稱朱庇特——被理解為何者,讓他們解說。他們說:「他是一位神,掌管那些使世上萬物得以成就的諸般原因。」這是何等偉大,維吉爾那最著名的詩句可作見證:「能認識萬物之因者有福了。」但為何雅努斯被推崇於他之上呢?讓那最敏銳最博學的人為我們回答這問題。他說:「因為起初之事在雅努斯手中,至高之事在約維手中。所以朱庇特理當被尊為萬有之王。因為起初之事被至高之事所勝過,因為起初之事雖在時間上居先,至高之事卻在尊嚴上居上。」但這話若把行為的起初與至高加以區分,倒也說得對;
3:785
sicut initium facti est proficisci, summum peruenire; initium facti inceptio discendi, summum perceptio doctrinae; ac sic in omnibus prima sunt initia summique sunt fines. Sed iam hoc negotium inter Ianum Terminumque discussum est. Causae autem, quae dantur Ioui, efficientia sunt, non effecta; neque ullo modo fieri potest, ut uel tempore praeueniantur a factis initiisue factorum. Semper enim prior est res quae facit, quam illa quae fit. Quapropter si ad Ianum pertinent initia factorum, non ideo priora sunt efficientibus causis, quas Ioui tribuunt. Sicut enim nihil fit, ita nihil inchoatur ut fiat, quod non faciens causa praecesserit.
just as the beginning of a deed is to set out, the highest to arrive; the beginning of a deed is the commencement of learning, the highest the attainment of doctrine; and thus in all things the beginnings are first and the ends are highest. But this matter has already been discussed between Janus and Terminus. The causes, however, which are given to Jove, are efficient, not effected; nor can it in any way happen that they should be preceded in time by deeds or by the beginnings of deeds. For always the thing which makes is prior to that which is made. Wherefore, if the beginnings of deeds pertain to Janus, they are not on that account prior to the efficient causes which they attribute to Jove. For just as nothing comes to be, so nothing is begun in order to come to be, which a making cause has not preceded.
正如行為的開端是「出發」,至高是「抵達」;行為的開端是「開始學習」,至高是「領受了教導」;如此,在凡事上開端在先,結局在上。但這事已在雅努斯與忒耳米努斯之間討論過了。然而歸給約維的諸般原因,乃是「致動的」,而非「被致動的」;它們絕不可能在時間上被行為或行為的開端所先。因為「製造者」總是先於「被造者」。因此,即使行為的開端歸於雅努斯,它們也不因此就先於他們歸給約維的致動之因。因為正如沒有任何東西不經致動之因就成就,同樣也沒有任何東西不經致動之因就被開始去成就。
3:786
Hunc sane deum, penes quem sunt omnes causae factarum omnium naturarum naturaliumque rerum, si Iouem populi appellant et tantis contumeliis tamque scelestis criminationibus colunt; taetriore sacrilegio sese obstringunt, quam si prorsus nullum putarent deum. Unde satius esset eis alium aliquem Iouis nomine nuncupare, dignum turpibus et flagitiosis honoribus, subposito uano figmento quod potius blasphemarent (sicut Saturno dicitur subpositus lapis, quem pro filio deuoraret), quam istum deum dicere et tonantem et adulterantem, et totum mundum regentem et per tot stupra diffluentem, et naturarum omnium naturalium rerum causas summas habentem et suas causas bonas non habentem.
This god, indeed, in whose keeping are all the causes of all created natures and natural things, if the peoples call him Jupiter and worship him with such great insults and such wicked accusations, they bind themselves with a fouler sacrilege than if they thought there were no god at all. Whence it would be better for them to call some other one by the name of Jupiter, one worthy of base and shameful honors, with an empty figment substituted which they might rather blaspheme (just as a stone is said to have been substituted to Saturn, which he might devour in place of his son), than to call him a god both thundering and committing adultery, both ruling the whole world and dissolving in so many debaucheries, both having the highest causes of all natural things and natures, and not having his own good causes.
這位神——在祂的掌管之下有一切受造本性與自然萬物的一切原因——眾民若稱祂為朱庇特,卻以這等莫大的侮辱、這等邪惡的控訴來敬拜祂,他們就以一種更污穢的褻瀆綁住自己,比根本不認為有神更甚。因此,他們倒不如用朱庇特之名去稱呼別的某位、配得卑鄙可恥之尊榮的,並代以一個空洞的虛構物,任憑他們去褻瀆它(正如據說有一塊石頭被替代給撒圖恩,讓他吞下以代替他的兒子);而不要把祂稱為一位既打雷又行姦淫、既統管全世界又沉溺於這麼多淫亂、既握有一切自然萬物與本性的至高原因、卻沒有自己良善之因的神。
3:787
Deinde quaero, quem iam locum inter deos huic Ioui tribuant, si Ianus est mundus. Deos enim ueros animam mundi ac partes eius iste definiuit; ac per hoc, quidquid hoc non est, non est utique secundum istos uerus deus. Num igitur ita dicturi sunt Iouem animam mundi, ut Ianus sit corpus eius, id est iste uisibilis mundus? Hoc si dicunt, non erit quem ad modum Ianum deum dicant, quoniam mundi corpus non est deus uel secundum ipsos, sed anima mundi ac partes eius. Unde apertissime idem dicit deum se arbitrari esse animam mundi et hunc ipsum mundum esse deum;
Next I ask what place among the gods they now assign to this Jupiter, if Janus is the world. For he defined the true gods to be the soul of the world and its parts; and by this, whatever is not this, is certainly, according to them, not a true god. Are they then going to say that Jupiter is the soul of the world, so that Janus is its body, that is, this visible world? If they say this, there will be no way in which they can call Janus a god, since the body of the world is not a god even according to them, but the soul of the world and its parts. Whence the same author most plainly says that he judges God to be the soul of the world, and that this very world is God;
其次我要問:若雅努斯就是世界,他們如今要把甚麼地位歸給這位朱庇特。因為他把真正的諸神定義為世界之魂及其各部分;由此,凡不是這魂者,照他們所說,當然就不是真神。那麼,他們是要說朱庇特就是世界之魂、以致雅努斯是它的身體,即這可見的世界嗎?他們若這樣說,就沒有任何辦法能稱雅努斯為神了,因為即便照他們所說,世界的身體也不是神,惟有世界之魂及其各部分才是。因此同一作者極明白地說,他判斷神就是世界之魂,並且這世界本身就是神;
3:788
sed sicut hominem sapientem, cum sit ex animo et corpore, tamen ei animo dici sapientem, ita mundum deum dici ab animo, cum sit ex animo et corpore. Solum itaque mundi corpus non est deus, sed aut sola anima eius aut simul corpus et animus, ita tamen ut non sit a corpore, sed ab animo deus. Si ergo Ianus est mundus et deus est Ianus, numquid Iouem, ut deus esse possit, aliquam partem Iani esse dicturi sunt? Magis enim Ioui uniuersum solent tribuere; unde est: Iouis omnia plena. Ergo et Iouem, ut deus sit et maxime rex deorum, non alium possunt existimare quam mundum, ut dis ceteris secundum istos suis partibus regnet.
but just as a wise man, though he consists of mind and body, is nevertheless called wise from the mind, so the world is called God from the mind, though it consists of mind and body. Thus the body of the world alone is not God, but either its soul alone or both body and mind together, yet in such a way that it is God not from the body but from the mind. If, then, Janus is the world, and Janus is God, are they going to say that Jupiter, in order to be able to be God, is some part of Janus? For they are rather wont to attribute the universe to Jove; whence comes the saying: 'All things are full of Jove.' Therefore Jove also, in order to be a god and especially king of the gods, they can reckon to be none other than the world, so that according to them he reigns over the other gods by their parts.
但正如智者雖由心智和身體構成,卻是從心智被稱為智者;同樣,世界雖由心智和身體構成,卻是從心智被稱為神。如此,單單世界的身體不是神,惟有它的魂單獨、或身體與心智一同才是神;然而其方式是:它之為神不是出於身體,乃是出於心智。那麼,若雅努斯就是世界,且雅努斯就是神,他們是要說朱庇特為要能成為神,乃是雅努斯的某一部分嗎?因為他們倒慣於把宇宙全體歸給約維;由此而有那句話:「萬物都充滿約維。」所以,約維為要成為神、尤其成為眾神之王,他們也只能認定他無非就是世界,以致照他們所說,他藉眾神各自的部分統管它們。
3:789
In hanc sententiam etiam quosdam uersus Valerii Sorani exponit idem Varro in eo libro, quem seorsum ab istis de cultu deorum scripsit; qui uersus hi sunt: Iuppiter omnipotens regum rerumque deumque Progenitor genetrixquo deum, deus unus et omnes. Exponuntur autem in eodem libro ita: cum marem existimarent qui semen emitteret, feminam quae acciperet, Iouemque esse mundum et eum omnia semina ex se emittere et in se recipere, \'cum causa, inquit, scripsit Soranus: Iuppiter progenitor genetrixque; nec minus cum causa unum et omnia idem esse; mundus enim unus, et in eo uno omnia sunt.\' CAPUT X. An Iani et Iouis recta discretio sit.
To this same opinion the same Varro expounds certain verses of Valerius Soranus, in that book which he wrote separately from these, on the worship of the gods; which verses are these: 'Jupiter almighty, begetter of kings and of things and of gods, and begetress of the gods, one god and all.' They are expounded, moreover, in the same book thus: since they reckoned that to be male which emits the seed, and that to be female which receives it, and that Jove is the world and that he emits all seeds from himself and receives them into himself, 'with reason,' he says, 'Soranus wrote: Jupiter begetter and begetress; nor with less reason that one and all are the same; for the world is one, and in that one all things are.' CHAPTER X. Whether the distinction of Janus and Jove is correct.
瓦羅又把瓦勒里烏斯·索拉努斯的某些詩句解說為合於這同一見解,就在他另寫的、與這些書分開的那卷論敬拜諸神的書中;那些詩句是:「全能的朱庇特,君王、萬物與諸神之父,又是諸神之母,獨一之神而又是全體。」這些詩句在同一卷中如此被解說:既然他們認定那射出精液者為雄、那接納精液者為雌,並認定約維就是世界、他從自身射出一切精液又把它們納入自身,他說:「索拉努斯寫『朱庇特是父又是母』是有道理的;說『獨一者與全體乃是同一』也同樣有道理;因為世界是一,而在這一之中萬有都在其內。」第十章。論雅努斯與約維的區分是否正確。
3:790
Cum ergo et Ianus mundus sit et Iuppiter mundus sit unusque sit mundus, quare duo di sunt Ianus et Iuppiter? Quare seorsus habent templa seorsus aras, diuersa sacra dissimilia simulacra? Si propterea, quod alia uis est primordiorum, alia causarum, et illa Iani, illa Iouis nomen accepit: numquid si unus homo in diuersis rebus duas habeat potestates aut duas artes, quia singularum diuersa uis est, ideo duo iudices aut duo dicuntur artifices? Sic ergo et unus Deus cum ipse habeat potestatem primordiorum, ipse causarum, num propterea illum duos deos esse necesse est putari, quia primordia causaeque res duae sunt?
Since, then, both Janus is the world and Jupiter is the world, and the world is one, why are Janus and Jupiter two gods? Why do they have temples apart, altars apart, different rites, dissimilar images? If for this reason, that the power of first beginnings is one thing, that of causes another, and the one received the name of Janus, the other of Jupiter: surely, if one man had in different matters two powers or two arts, because the power of each is different, would he therefore be called two judges or two craftsmen? So, then, one God too, although He Himself has the power of first beginnings, He Himself of causes, is it therefore necessary to think Him two gods, because first beginnings and causes are two things?
那麼,既然雅努斯是世界、朱庇特也是世界,而世界又是一,為何雅努斯和朱庇特卻是兩位神呢?為何他們各有分開的廟宇、分開的祭壇、不同的祭儀、相異的像呢?若是因為原始開端的權能是一回事、諸般原因的權能是另一回事,而前者得了雅努斯之名、後者得了朱庇特之名:那麼,假使一個人在不同事務上擁有兩種權能或兩種技藝,難道因為各自的權能不同,他就被稱為兩位法官或兩位工匠嗎?同樣,即使是獨一的神,雖然祂自己既握有原始開端的權能、又握有諸般原因的權能,難道就因為原始開端與原因是兩回事,就必須認為祂是兩位神嗎?
3:791
Quod si hoc iustum putant, etiam ipsum Iouem tot deos esse dicant, quotquot ei cognomina propter multas potestates dederunt, quoniam res omnes, ex quibus illa cognomina sunt adhibita, multae adque diuersae sunt, ex quibus pauca commemoro. CAPUT XI. De cognominibus Iouis, quae non ad multos deos, sed ad unum eundemque referuntur. Dixerunt eum Victorem, Inuictum, Opitulum, Inpulsorem, Statorem, Centumpedam, Supinalem. Tigillum, Almum, Ruminum et alia quae persequi longum est. Haec autem cognomina inposuerunt uni deo propter causas potestatesque diuersas, non tamen propter tot res etiam tot deos eum esse coegerunt.:
But if they think this just, let them say that Jupiter himself is as many gods as the surnames they have given him on account of his many powers, since all the things from which those surnames were applied are many and diverse, of which I mention a few. CHAPTER XI. Concerning the surnames of Jupiter, which are referred not to many gods, but to one and the same. They called him Victor, Invictus, Opitulus, Impulsor, Stator, Centumpeda, Supinalis, Tigillus, Almus, Ruminus, and others which it would be long to enumerate. These surnames, moreover, they imposed on one god on account of diverse causes and powers, yet they did not on account of so many things compel him to be also so many gods.
但他們若認為這樣才公道,就讓他們說:朱庇特本身有多少個神,就如他們因他眾多權能而給他的別稱有多少個;既然那些別稱所取自的一切事物都是眾多而互異的,其中我只提幾個。第十一章。論朱庇特的諸別稱,這些別稱並非指向眾多的神,乃是指向同一位神。他們稱他為「得勝者」(Victor)、「不可戰勝者」(Invictus)、「援助者」(Opitulus)、「推動者」(Impulsor)、「使立定者」(Stator)、「百足者」(Centumpeda)、「使仰臥者」(Supinalis)、「樑柱者」(Tigillus)、「養育者」(Almus)、「哺乳者」(Ruminus),以及其他若一一列舉則嫌冗長的別稱。然而他們把這些別稱加於一位神,是因著互異的原因和權能;卻並未因這麼多事物就硬要他成為這麼多位神。
3:792
quod omnia uinceret, quod a nemine uinceretur, quod opem indigentibus ferret, quod haberet inpellendi, statuendi, stabiliendi. liendi, resupinandi potestatem, quod tamquam tigillus mundum contineret ac sustineret, quod aleret omnia, quod ruma, id est mamma, aleret animalia. In his, ut aduertimus, quaedam magna sunt, quaedam exigua; et tamen unus utraque facere perhibetur. Puto inter se propinquiora esse causas rerum adque primordia, propter quas res unum mundum duos deos esse uoluerunt, Iouem adque Ianum, quam continere mundum et mammam dare animalibus; nec tamen propter haec opera duo tam longe inter se ui et dignitate diuersa duo di esse conpulsi sunt;
because he conquered all things, because he was conquered by none, because he brought help to the needy, because he had the power of impelling, of establishing, of making firm, of laying on the back; because, like a beam (tigillus), he contained and sustained the world; because he nourished all things; because, with the udder (ruma, that is, the teat), he nourished animals. Among these, as we observe, some are great, some trifling; and yet one and the same is said to do both. I think that the causes of things and first beginnings are nearer to each other—on account of which they wished one world to be two gods, Jupiter and Janus—than containing the world and giving the teat to animals; nor yet on account of these two works, so far apart from each other in power and dignity, were they compelled to be two gods;
因為他征服了萬物,因為他不被任何人征服,因為他援助困乏者,因為他有推動、立定、使堅固、使仰臥的權能;因為他如同一根樑柱(tigillus)般含括並托住世界;因為他養育萬物;因為他以乳房(ruma,即奶頭)哺育動物。在這些之中,正如我們所察看的,有些是偉大的,有些是微不足道的;然而卻說同一位神兼行二者。我以為,事物的原因與原始開端彼此更為相近——他們正是因此願一個世界成為兩位神,即朱庇特與雅努斯——遠勝於「含括世界」與「給動物餵奶」彼此相近;然而即便就這兩件在權能和尊嚴上相距如此遙遠的工作,他們也未被迫成為兩位神;
3:793
sed unus Iuppiter propter illud Tigillus, propter illud Ruminus appellatus est. Nolo dicere, quod animalibus mammam praebere sugentibus magis Iunonem potuit decere quam Iouem, praesertim cum esset etiam diua Rumina, quae in hoc opus adiutorium illi famulatumue praeberet. Cogito enim posse responderi, et ipsam Iunonem nihil aliud esse quam Iouem, secundum illos Valerii Sorani uersus, ubi dictum est: Iuppiter omnipotens regum rerumque deumque Progenitor genetrixque deam. Quare ergo dictus est et Ruminus, cum diligentius fortasse quaerentibus ipse inueniatur esse etiam illa diua Rumina?
but it is one Jupiter who is called Tigillus on account of the one, Ruminus on account of the other. I am unwilling to say that to hold out the teat to suckling animals could more befit Juno than Jupiter, especially since there was also the goddess Rumina, who in this work would furnish him aid or service. For I reflect that it can be answered that Juno herself too is nothing other than Jupiter, according to those verses of Valerius Soranus, where it is said: 'Jupiter almighty, begetter of kings and of things and of gods, and begetress of the gods.' Why, then, was he also called Ruminus, when, to those who inquire perhaps more diligently, he himself is found to be also that goddess Rumina?
乃是同一位朱庇特,因前者被稱為「樑柱者」,因後者被稱為「哺乳者」。我不願說,把奶頭遞給吸乳的動物,本更宜於朱諾而非朱庇特,尤其既然還有女神魯米娜(Rumina),她在這工作上可向他供給援助或服事。因為我想到,有人可以回答說:照瓦勒里烏斯·索拉努斯那些詩句——其中說「全能的朱庇特,君王、萬物與諸神之父,又是諸神之母」——朱諾本身也無非就是朱庇特。那麼,他為何又被稱為「哺乳者」呢?既然對那些或許探究得更勤勉的人而言,他本身被發現也就是那女神魯米娜?
3:794
Si enim maiestate deorum recte uidebatur indignum, ut in una spica alter ad curam geniculi, altera ad folliculi pertineret: quanto est indignius unam rem infimam, id est ut mammis alantur animalia, duorum deorum potestate curari, quorum sit unus Iuppiter, rex ipse cunctorum, et hoc agat non saltem cum coniuge sua, sed cum ignobili nescio qua Rumina, nisi quia ipse est etiam ipsa Rumina; Ruminus fortasse pro sugentibus maribus, Rumina pro feminis.
For if it seemed rightly unworthy of the majesty of the gods that in one ear of grain one should attend to the care of the little knot (joint) and another to that of the husk: how much more unworthy is it that one lowest thing—namely, that animals should be nourished by teats—should be cared for by the power of two gods, of whom one is Jupiter, the very king of all, and that he should do this not even with his consort, but with some ignoble Rumina—unless it be that he himself is also that very Rumina; Ruminus perhaps for the suckling males, Rumina for the females.
因為若覺得這樣理當有損諸神的威嚴——即在一根麥穗上,一位神管那小節(關節)的照料,另一位管麥殼的照料:那麼這事豈不更加有損威嚴嗎?——即一件最低下之事,就是動物應由乳房哺育,竟由兩位神的權能來照管,其中一位是朱庇特、那萬有之王本身,而他行這事甚至不是與他的配偶,乃是與某位卑微的魯米娜一同行——除非他自己也就是那位魯米娜;「哺乳者」(Ruminus)或許是為吸乳的雄性,「魯米娜」(Rumina)是為雌性。
3:795
Dicerem quippe noluisse illos Ioui femininum nomen inponere, nisi et in illis uersibus - \'progenitor genetrixque\' diceretur, et inter eius alia cognomina legerem, quod etiam Pecunia uocaretur, quam deam inter illos minuscularios inuenimus et in quarto libro commemorauimus. Sed cum et mares et feminae habeant pecuniam, quur non et Pecunia et Pecunius appellatus sit, sicut Rumina et Ruminus, ipsi uiderint._ CAPUT XII. Quod Iuppiter etiam Pecunia nuncupetur. Quam uero eleganter rationem huius nominis reddiderunt! uocatur Pecunia, inquiunt, uocatur, quod eius sunt omnia>.s o magnam rationem diuini nominis! Immo uero ille, cuius sunt omnia, uilissime et contumeliosissime Pecunia nuncupatur.
I would indeed say that they were unwilling to impose a feminine name upon Jupiter, were it not that in those verses he is called 'begetter and bearer,' and that among his other surnames I read that he was even called Pecunia (Money) — a goddess whom we found among those minor deities of theirs and made mention of in the fourth book. But since both men and women have money, why was he not called both Pecunia and Pecunius, just as Rumina and Ruminus? Let them see to it themselves. CHAPTER XII. That Jupiter is also called Pecunia. But how elegantly they have rendered the reason for this name! He is called Money, they say, he is so called because all things are his. O what a grand reason for a divine name! Nay rather, he whose all things are is most basely and most insultingly called Money.
我本要說,他們之所以不願給尤比特安上一個陰性的名字,若不是因為在那些詩句中他被稱為「生育者兼孕育者」,又若不是因為在他其餘的別號中我讀到他甚至被稱為佩庫尼亞(金錢)——這是我們在他們那些較次要的神祇中所發現的一位女神,並在第四卷中提及過。但既然男人和女人都有錢財,為何他不像魯米娜與魯米努斯那樣,既被稱為佩庫尼亞又被稱為佩庫尼烏斯呢?這就由他們自己去理會吧。第十二章。論尤比特亦被稱為金錢。然而他們為這名字所給出的理由是何等高雅!他被稱為金錢,他們說,他之所以如此稱呼,是因為萬物都屬於他。哦,這是多麼宏大的神聖名號的理由啊!不,恰恰相反,那位萬物都歸屬於他的,竟被最卑賤、最侮辱地稱為金錢。
3:796
Ad omnia enim, quae caelo et terra continentur, quid est pecunia in omnibus omnino rebus, quae ab hominibus nomine pecuniae possidentur? Sed nimirum hoc auaritia Ioui nomen inposuit, ut, quisquis amat pecuniam, non quemlibet deum, sed ipsum regem omnium sibi amare uideatur. Longe autem aliud esset, si diuitiae uocaretur. Aliud namque sunt diuitiae, aliud pecunia. Nam dicimus diuites sapientes, iustos, bonos, quibus pecunia uel nulla uel parua est; magis enim sunt uirtutibus diuites, per quas eis etiam in ipsis corporalium rerum necessitatibus sat est quod adest: pauperes uero auaros, semper inhiantes et egentes;
For in comparison with all things that are contained in heaven and earth, what is money — what among all those things whatsoever that are possessed by men under the name of money? But doubtless it was avarice that imposed this name upon Jupiter, so that whoever loves money might seem to himself to love not some ordinary god, but the very king of all. Far otherwise would it be, however, if he were called Riches. For riches are one thing, money another. For we call those rich who are wise, just, and good, even though they have no money or but little; for they are richer in virtues, through which, even amid the very necessities of bodily things, what they have is enough for them. But the avaricious we call poor, ever gaping and ever in want;
因為與天地所包含的一切萬物相比,金錢算得了甚麼——在凡人以金錢之名所擁有的一切事物之中,金錢又算得了甚麼?但這名字加在尤比特身上,無疑是出於貪婪,好叫凡愛慕金錢的人,自覺所愛的不是某個尋常之神,而是萬有之王本身。然而,倘若他被稱為「財富」,那就大不相同了。因為財富是一回事,金錢又是另一回事。我們稱那些有智慧、公義、良善的人為富有的,即便他們毫無錢財,或只有些微錢財;因為他們在德行上更為富足,藉著這些德行,即使身處肉身所需的種種匱乏之中,他們所有的也足夠了。然而貪婪的人,我們卻稱之為貧窮,永遠張口貪求、永遠匱乏;
3:797
quamlibet enim magnas pecunias habere possunt, sed in earum quantacumque abundantia non egere non possunt. Et Deum ipsum uerum recte dicimus diuitem, non tamen pecunia, sed omnipotentia. Dicuntur itaque et diuites pecuniosi; sed interius egeni, si cupidi: item dicuntur pauperes pecunia carentes; sed interius diuites, si sapientes. Qualis ergo ista theologia debet esse sapienti, ubi rex deorum eius rei nomen accepit, \'quam nemo sapiens concupiuit\'? Quanto enim facilius, si aliquid hac doctrina quod ad uitam pertineret aeternam salubriter disceretur, deus mundi rector non ab eis Pecunia, sed Sapientia uocaretur, cuius amor purgat a sordibus auaritiae, hoc est ab amore pecuniae! CAPUT XIII.
for however great the sums of money they may possess, in whatever abundance of it they cannot but be in want. And the true God Himself we rightly call rich — yet not in money, but in omnipotence. And so the moneyed are called rich, yet inwardly needy if they are greedy; likewise those lacking money are called poor, yet inwardly rich if they are wise. What sort, then, must this theology be in the eyes of a wise man, where the king of their gods has received the name of that thing 'which no wise man has ever coveted'? For how much more easily, if anything that pertained to eternal life were learned wholesomely through this teaching, would the God who rules the world be called by them not Money but Wisdom — the love of which cleanses from the filth of avarice, that is, from the love of money! CHAPTER XIII.
因為無論他們可能擁有多麼龐大的錢財,在其數量何等豐盈之中,他們仍不能不匱乏。至於那位真神自己,我們正確地稱祂為富足的——然而不是富於金錢,而是富於全能。如此,有錢財的人被稱為富有,但若貪心則內裡貧乏;同樣,缺乏錢財的人被稱為貧窮,但若有智慧則內裡富足。那麼,在智者眼中,這套神學該是何等的東西呢——在這套神學裡,眾神之王竟得了「無一智者所曾貪求」之物的名字?因為,倘若藉這教訓能有益地學到甚麼有關永生的事,那麼治理世界的神被他們稱為智慧而非金錢,豈不是容易得多嗎——對智慧的愛能潔淨人脫離貪婪的污穢,就是脫離對金錢的愛!第十三章。
3:798
Quod, dum exponitur quid Saturnus quidue sit Genius, uterque unus Iuppiter esse doceatur. Sed quid de hoc Ioue plura, ad quem fortasse ceteri referendi sunt, ut inanis remaneat deorum opinio plurimorum, cum hic ipse sint omnes, siue quando partes eius uel potestates existimantur, siue cum uis animae, quam putant per cuncta diffusam, ex partibus molis huius, in quas uisibilis mundus iste consurgit, et multiplici administratione naturae quasi plurium deorum nomina accepit? Quid est enim et Saturnus?
That, when it is explained what Saturn is and what the Genius is, each is taught to be one and the same Jupiter. But what need is there to say more about this Jupiter, to whom perhaps all the rest are to be referred, so that the opinion of a plurality of gods may be left empty, since he himself is all of them — whether when his parts or powers are reckoned, or when that force of soul which they think is diffused through all things has received, from the parts of this mass into which this visible world rises up, and from the manifold administration of nature, as it were the names of many gods? For what too is Saturn?
論當人解釋撒投恩是甚麼、革尼烏斯是甚麼時,二者都被教導為同一位尤比特。然而關於這位尤比特又何必多言呢——也許其餘眾神都當歸於他,好使眾多神祇的看法成為空虛,因為他自己就是這一切——無論是當他的各部分或各權能被計算之時,還是當那被認為瀰漫於萬物的靈魂之力,從這可見世界所從中興起的這巨體之各部分,並從自然界的多重運作中,彷彿領受了眾多神祇之名的時候?因為撒投恩又是甚麼呢?
3:799
\'Unus, inquit, de principibus deus, penes quem sationum omnium dominatus est.\' Nonne expositio uersuum illorum Valerii Sorani sic se habet, Iouem esse mundum et eum omnia semina ex se emittere et in se recipere? Ipse est igitur penes quem sationum omnium dominatus est. Quid est Genius? \'Deus, inquit, qui praepositus est ac uim habet omnium rerum gignendarum.) Quem alium hanc uim habere credunt quam mundum, cui dictum est: \'luppiter progenitor genetrixque?\' Et cum alio loco genium dicit esse uniuscuiusque animum rationalem et ideo esse singulos singulorum, talem autem mundi animum Deum esse: ad hoc idem utique reuocat, ut tamquam uniuersalis genius ipse mundi animus esse credatur.
'He is one of the principal gods,' he says, 'in whose power lies the dominion over all sowings.' Does not the exposition of those verses of Valerius Soranus run thus — that Jupiter is the world, and that he sends forth all seeds out of himself and receives them back into himself? He, then, it is in whose power lies the dominion over all sowings. What is the Genius? 'A god,' he says, 'who is set over and has power over all things to be begotten.' Whom else do they believe to have this power than the world, to which it was said: 'Jupiter, begetter and bearer'? And when in another place he says that the Genius is the rational soul of each individual, and that therefore there are individual genii for individuals, but that such a soul of the world is God: he certainly brings the matter back to the same point, namely that the very soul of the world is believed to be, as it were, the universal Genius.
「他是眾主神之一,」他說,「掌管著一切播種之事的權柄。」瓦勒里烏斯·索拉努斯那些詩句的解釋,豈不正是如此——說尤比特就是世界,他從自己裡面發出一切種子,又收回到自己裡面?那麼,他就是那掌管一切播種權柄者。革尼烏斯又是甚麼呢?「是一位神,」他說,「被設立掌管並有權柄管轄一切當受生育之物。」他們所信有此權柄者,除了世界還能是誰呢——對世界曾說過:「尤比特,生育者兼孕育者」?而當他在另一處說,革尼烏斯乃是每個人的理性靈魂,因此各人各有自己的革尼烏斯,但這樣的世界靈魂就是神:他無疑把此事帶回到同一個結論,就是世界的靈魂本身被信為彷彿是那普世的革尼烏斯。
3:800
Hic est igitur quem appellant Iouem. Nam si omnis genius deus et omnis uiri animus genius, sequitur ut sit omnis uiri animus deus; quod si et ipsos abhorrere absurditas ipsa conpellit, restat ut eum singulariter et excellenter dicant deum Genium, quem dicunt mundi animum ac per hoc Iouem. CAPUT XIIII. De Mercurii et Martis officiis. Mercurium uero et Martem quo modo referrent ad aliquas partes mundi et opera Dei, quae sunt in elementis, non inuenerunt, et ideo eos saltem operibus hominum praeposuerunt, sermocinandi et belligerandi administros.
This, then, is he whom they call Jupiter. For if every Genius is a god, and every man's soul is a genius, it follows that every man's soul is a god; and if the very absurdity of this compels even them to recoil from it, then it remains that they call that one in a singular and surpassing sense the god Genius, whom they call the soul of the world, and thereby Jupiter. CHAPTER XIV. On the offices of Mercury and Mars. As for Mercury and Mars, they could not find how to refer them to any parts of the world and works of God which are in the elements, and so they at least set them over the works of men, as ministers of speaking and of waging war.
那麼,這位就是他們所稱的尤比特。因為若每個革尼烏斯都是神,且每個人的靈魂都是一個革尼烏斯,那就推出每個人的靈魂都是神;倘若這事本身的荒謬連他們也被逼得退避,那麼餘下的就是:他們以一種獨特而卓越的意義,把他們所稱為世界靈魂、因而是尤比特的那一位,稱為神革尼烏斯。第十四章。論墨丘利與瑪爾斯的職司。至於墨丘利與瑪爾斯,他們找不出如何把這二者歸於世界的任何部分以及神在元素中的工作,於是便至少把他們設立掌管人的事務,作為言語與征戰的執事。
3:801
Quorum Mercurius si sermonis etiam deorum potestatem gerit, ipsi quoque regi deorum dominatur, si secundum eius arbitrium Iuppiter loquitur aut loquendi ab illo accepit facultatem; quod utique absurdum est. Si autem illi humani tantum sermonis potestas tributa perhibetur, non est credibile ad lactandos mamma non solum pueros, sed etiam pecora, unde Ruminus cognominatus est, Iouem descendere uoluisse, et curam nostri sermonis, quo pecoribus antecellimus, ad se pertinere noluisse; ac per hoc idem ipse est Iouis adque Mercurius.
Now if Mercury wields power over the speech even of the gods, then he lords it over the very king of the gods, if Jupiter speaks at his pleasure or received from him the faculty of speaking — which is surely absurd. But if it is asserted that to him only the power over human speech has been granted, it is not credible that Jupiter would have wished to come down to suckle at the breast not only boys but even cattle (whence he was surnamed Ruminus), and yet have been unwilling that the care of our speech, by which we surpass the cattle, should pertain to himself; and thus this same one is both Jupiter and Mercury.
如今,倘若墨丘利掌管著連眾神的言語之權柄,那麼他便凌駕於眾神之王本身——倘若尤比特是按他的意旨說話,或從他領受了說話的能力——這顯然是荒謬的。但倘若主張賜給他的僅是管轄人的言語之權柄,那麼這就不可信了:尤比特竟願降下來,不單給男孩、甚至給牲畜餵奶(因此他得了魯米努斯的別號),卻又不願使那叫我們勝過牲畜的言語之看顧歸屬於他自己;如此,這同一位就既是尤比特又是墨丘利。
3:802
Quod si sermo ipse dicitur esse Mercurius, sicut ea, quae de illo interpretantur, ostendunt (nam ideo Mercurius quasi medius currens dicitur appellatus, quod sermo currat inter homines medius; ideoΕρμη̃ς Graece, quod sermo uel interpretatio, quae ad sermonem utique pertinet, ἑρμηνεία dicitur; ideo et mercibus praeesse, quia inter uendentes et ementes sermo fit medius; alas eius in capite et pedibus significare uolucrem ferri per aera sermonem; nuntium dictum, quoniam per sermonem omnia cogitata enuntiantur) — si ergo Mercurius ipse sermo est, etiam ipsis confitentibus deus non est.
But if speech itself is said to be Mercury, as the things which they interpret concerning him show (for that is why Mercury is said to be so named as if 'running in the middle,' because speech runs in the middle between men; that is why he is called Hermes in Greek, because speech, or interpretation, which surely pertains to speech, is called hermeneia; that is why he presides also over merchandise, because between sellers and buyers speech passes in the middle; the wings on his head and feet signify that speech is borne winged through the air; he is called a messenger, because through speech all thoughts are announced) — if, then, Mercury himself is speech, then even by their own confession he is not a god.
但倘若言語本身被說成是墨丘利,正如他們關於他所作的種種解釋所顯示的(因為這就是為何墨丘利被說成如此命名,彷彿「在中間奔跑」,因為言語在人與人之間居中奔跑;這就是為何他在希臘文中被稱為赫耳墨斯,因為言語,或解釋——這顯然關乎言語——被稱為「赫耳墨涅亞」;這就是為何他也掌管商業,因為在賣方與買方之間,言語居中往來;他頭上與腳上的翅膀表示言語有翼地藉空氣傳送;他被稱為信使,因為一切思想都藉言語宣告出來)——那麼,倘若墨丘利本身就是言語,那麼即便照他們自己所承認的,他也不是神。
3:803
Sed cum sibi deos faciunt eos, qui nec daemones sunt, inmundis supplicando spiritibus possidentur ab eis, qui non di, sed daemones sunt. Item quia nec Marti aliquod elementum uel partem mundi inuenire potuerunt, ubi ageret opera qualiacumque naturae, deum belli esse dixerunt, quod opus est hominum et optabilius non est. Si ergo pacem perpetuam Felicitas daret, Mars quid ageret non haberet. Si autem ipsum bellum est Mars, sicut sermo Mercurius: utinam quam manifestum est, quod non sit deus, tam non sit et bellum, quod uel falso uocetur deus. CAPUT XV. De stellis quibusdam, quas pagani deorum suorum nominibus nuncuparunt. Nisi forte illae stellae sunt hi di, quas eorum appellauere nominibus.
But when they make gods for themselves out of those who are not even demons, in supplicating unclean spirits they become possessed by these, who are not gods but demons. Likewise, since they could not find for Mars either any element or part of the world where he might carry on any work whatsoever of nature, they said he was the god of war, which is a work of men, and not one to be wished for. If therefore Felicity were to grant perpetual peace, Mars would have nothing to do. But if war itself is Mars, just as speech is Mercury — would that, as it is manifest that he is not a god, so also there were no war, which is even falsely called a god. CHAPTER XV. On certain stars which the pagans named with the names of their gods. Unless perhaps these gods are those stars which they have called by their names.
但當他們從那些連鬼魔都算不上的存在物中為自己造神時,他們在懇求污穢之靈的過程中,反被這些不是神而是鬼魔者所附身。同樣,既然他們無法為瑪爾斯找到任何元素或世界的部分,使他能在其中執行自然界的任何工作,他們便說他是戰爭之神,而戰爭乃是人的勾當,並非可羨慕之事。所以,倘若「幸福女神」賜下永久的和平,瑪爾斯就無事可做了。但倘若戰爭本身就是瑪爾斯,正如言語就是墨丘利——但願正如他顯然不是神一樣,戰爭也根本不存在——戰爭甚至被謬稱為一位神。第十五章。論異教徒以其諸神之名所命名的某些星辰。除非這些神就是那些他們以其名字所稱呼的星辰。
3:804
Nam stellam quandam uocant Mercurium, quandam itidem Martem. Sed ibi est et illa quam uocant Iouem, et tamen eis mundus est Iouis; ibi quam uocant Saturnum, et tamen ei praeterea dant non paruam substantiam, omnium uidelicet seminum; ibi est et illa omnium clarissima, quae ab eis appellatur Venus, et tamen eandem Venerem esse etiam Lunam uolunt; quamuis de illo fulgentissimo sidere aput eos tamquam de malo aureo Iuno Venusque contendant. Luciferum enim quidam Veneris, quidam dicunt esse Iunonis; sed, ut solet, Venus uincit. Nam multo plures eam stellam Veneri tribuunt, ita ut uix eorum quisquam reperiatur, qui aliud opinetur.
For they call a certain star Mercury, and likewise a certain one Mars. But there too is that one which they call Jupiter, and yet to them the world is Jupiter; there is the one they call Saturn, and yet to him besides they assign no small substance, namely that of all seeds; there too is that brightest of all, which is called by them Venus, and yet they will have it that this same Venus is also the Moon; although concerning that most resplendent star Juno and Venus contend among them, as if over a golden apple. For the Morning Star some say belongs to Venus, some to Juno; but, as usually happens, Venus wins. For far more attribute that star to Venus, so that scarcely one of them is to be found who thinks otherwise.
因為他們稱某一顆星為墨丘利,同樣又稱某一顆為瑪爾斯。但那裡也有那一顆他們稱為尤比特的星,然而對他們而言世界才是尤比特;那裡有他們稱為撒投恩的星,然而他們此外還賦予他不小的本質,就是一切種子的本質;那裡也有那最明亮的一顆,被他們稱為維納斯,然而他們又要說這同一位維納斯也就是月亮;雖然關於那最為光輝燦爛的星辰,尤諾與維納斯在他們中間爭執,彷彿在爭一個金蘋果。因為晨星,有人說屬於維納斯,有人說屬於尤諾;但正如常見的那樣,維納斯得勝。因為把那顆星歸於維納斯的人多得多,以致他們中間幾乎找不到一個持不同看法的人。
3:805
Quis autem non rideat, cum regem omnium Iouem dicant, quod stella eius ab stella Veneris tanta uincitur claritate? Tanto enim esse debuit ceteris illa fulgentior, quanto est ipse potentior. Respondent ideo sic uideri, quia illa, quae putatur obscurior, superior est adque a terris longe remotior. Si ergo superiorem locum maior dignitas meruit, quare Saturnus ibi est Ioue superior? An uanitas fabulae, quae regem Iouem facit, non potuit usque ad sidera peruenire, et quod non ualuit Saturnus in regno suo neque in Capitolio, saltem obtinere est permissus in caelo? Quare autem Ianus non accepit aliquam stellam? Si, quia mundus est et omnes in illo sunt: et Ionis mundus est et habet tamen.
But who would not laugh, when they call Jupiter the king of all, that his star is so far outshone in brightness by the star of Venus? For it ought to have been brighter than the rest in proportion as he himself is more powerful. They answer that it appears so because that one, which is thought dimmer, is higher and far more remote from the earth. If, then, greater dignity merited a higher place, why is Saturn there higher than Jupiter? Or could the vanity of the fable, which makes Jupiter king, not reach as far as the stars, so that what Saturn could not obtain in his kingdom nor on the Capitol he was at least permitted to obtain in heaven? But why did Janus receive no star? If it is because he is the world and all are in him — then Jupiter too is the world, and yet he has a star.
但有誰不發笑呢——他們稱尤比特為萬有之王,然而他的星辰在亮度上竟被維納斯的星辰遠遠蓋過?因為按理他既然比其餘更有能力,他的星就該比其餘更亮。他們回答說,之所以看來如此,是因為那顆被認為較暗的星位置更高,離地更遠。那麼,倘若更高的尊位是更大的尊嚴所配得的,為何撒投恩在那裡比尤比特更高呢?抑或那使尤比特為王的虛妄寓言,竟無法上達於眾星,以致撒投恩在他的國中、在卡庇托神殿都不能取得的,至少獲准在天上取得?但為何雅努斯沒有領受任何星辰呢?若說是因為他就是世界、萬物都在他裡面——那麼尤比特也是世界,然而他卻有一顆星。
3:806
An iste causam suam conposuit ut potuit et pro una stella, quam non habet inter sidera, tot facies accepit in terra? Deinde si propter solas stellas Mercurium et Martem partes mundi putant, ut eos deos habere possint, quia utique sermo et bellum non sunt partes mundi, sed actus hominum: quur Arieti et Tauro et Cancro et Scorpioni ceterisque huius modi, quae caelestia signa numerant et stellis non singulis, sed singula pluribus constant superiusque istis in summo caelo perhibent conlocata, ubi constantior motus inerrabilem meatum sideribus praebet, nullas aras, nulla sacra, nulla templa fecerunt, nec deos, non dico inter hos selectos, sed ne inter illos quidem quasi plebeios habuerunt?
Or did Janus arrange his case as best he could, and in place of the one star which he has not among the heavenly bodies, receive so many faces on earth? Next, if it is solely on account of the stars that they reckon Mercury and Mars to be parts of the world — so that they may be able to count them as gods, since surely speech and war are not parts of the world but acts of men — why for Aries and Taurus and Cancer and Scorpio and the rest of this kind, which they count as celestial signs (and which consist not of single stars but each of several), and which they declare to be set higher than these, in the highest heaven, where a more constant motion grants those bodies their unerring course — why did they make no altars, no sacred rites, no temples for them, nor count them as gods, I will not say among these select ones, but not even among those plebeian ones?
抑或雅努斯盡其所能地安排了他自己的案件,而為了補償他在眾天體中所沒有的那一顆星,便在地上領受了如此多的面孔?再者,倘若僅僅因為星辰之故,他們便把墨丘利與瑪爾斯算作世界的部分——好叫他們能把這二者算為神,因為言語與戰爭顯然不是世界的部分,而是人的行為——那麼,對於白羊、金牛、巨蟹、天蠍以及其餘此類,這些他們算為天象星座的(並且不是由單顆星、而是每個由數顆星組成的),又是他們宣稱設置在比這些更高、在至高之天的(在那裡更為恆定的運行賜給那些天體其準確無誤的軌道)——為何他們竟未為這些設立任何祭壇、任何聖儀、任何廟宇,也不把它們算為神——我不說在這些精選之神中間,連在那些彷彿是平民之神的中間也沒有?
3:807
CAPUT XVI. De Apolline et Diana ceterisque selectis dis, quos partes mundi esse uoluerunt. Apollinem quamuis diuinatorem et medicum uelint, tamen ut in. aliqua parte mundi statuerent, ipsum etiam solem esse dixerunt, Dianamque germanam eius similiter lunam et uiarum praesidem (unde et uirginem uolunt, quod uia nihil pariat!, et ideo ambos sagittas habere, quod ipsa duo sidera de caelo radios terras usque pertendant. Vulcanum uolunt ignem mundi, Neptunum aquas mundi, Ditem patrem, hoc est Orcum, terrenam et infimam partem mundi. Liberum et Cererem praeponunt seminibus, uel illum masculinis, illam femininis; uel illum liquori, illam uero ariditati seminum.
CHAPTER XVI. On Apollo and Diana and the other select gods whom they wished to be parts of the world. Although they would have Apollo to be a diviner and a physician, yet, in order to place him in some part of the world, they also said that he was the sun itself, and Diana his sister to be likewise the moon and the guardian of ways (whence too they will have her to be a virgin, because a road brings forth nothing!); and therefore both have arrows, because those two heavenly bodies stretch their rays from heaven all the way to the earth. Vulcan they would have to be the fire of the world, Neptune the waters of the world, Father Dis — that is, Orcus — the earthen and lowest part of the world. Liber and Ceres they set over the seeds, the former over the male, the latter over the female; or the former over the moisture, the latter over the dryness of seeds.
第十六章。論阿波羅、黛安娜以及其餘他們所要其成為世界部分的精選之神。雖然他們要阿波羅作占卜者與醫者,然而為了把他安置在世界的某個部分,他們又說他就是太陽本身,並說他的妹妹黛安娜照樣就是月亮、是道路的守護者(因此他們也要她作處女,因為道路不生育甚麼!);因此二者都持有箭矢,因為那兩個天體從天上將其光線一直延伸到地上。他們要伏爾甘作世界之火,涅普頓作世界之水,狄斯父——就是奧爾庫斯——作世界泥土的、最低下的部分。他們把里柏與刻瑞斯設立掌管種子,前者掌管雄性的,後者掌管雌性的;或前者掌管種子的濕潤,後者掌管種子的乾燥。
3:808
Et hoc utique totum refertur ad mundum, id est ad Iouem, qui propterea dictus est \'progenitor genetrixque\', quod omnia semina ex se emitteret et in se reciperet. Quando quidem etiam Matrem Magnam eandem Cererem uolunt, quam nihil aliud dicunt esse quam terram, eamque perhibent et lunonem, et ideo ei secundas causas rerum tribuunt, cum tamen Ioui sit dictum \'progenitor genetrixque deum\', quia secundum eos totus ipse mundus est Ionis. Mineruam etiam, quia eam humanis artibus praeposuerunt nec inuenerunt uel stellam, ubi eam ponerent, eandem uel summum aethera uel etiam lunam esse dixerunt.
And all this is referred entirely to the world, that is, to Jupiter, who was on that account called 'begetter and bearer,' because he sends forth all seeds out of himself and receives them back into himself. Since indeed they will have the Great Mother to be the same as Ceres, whom they say to be nothing other than the earth, and they declare her to be also Juno, and therefore assign to her the secondary causes of things — though nevertheless it was said to Jupiter, 'begetter and bearer of the gods,' because according to them the whole world itself is Jupiter. Minerva too, because they set her over human arts and could not find even a star where they might place her, they said to be either the highest ether or even the moon.
而這一切都全然歸於世界,就是歸於尤比特,他正因此被稱為「生育者兼孕育者」,因為他從自己裡面發出一切種子,又收回到自己裡面。既然他們確實要那「大母神」與刻瑞斯為同一位,而他們說刻瑞斯無非就是大地,並宣稱她也是尤諾,因此把萬物的次因歸給她——然而對尤比特卻說了「諸神的生育者兼孕育者」,因為照他們所說,整個世界本身就是尤比特。彌涅耳瓦也是如此,因為他們把她設立掌管人類技藝,卻連一顆星都找不到可安置她,便說她或是最高的以太、或甚至就是月亮。
3:809
Vestam quoque ipsam propterea dearum maximam putauerunt, quod ipsa sit terra, quamuis ignem mundi leuiorem, qui pertinet ad usus hominum faciles, non uiolentiorem, qualis Vulcani est, ei deputandum esse crediderunt. Ac per hoc omnes istos selectos deos hunc esse mundum uolunt, in quibusdam uniuersum, in quibusdam partes eius; uniuersum sicut Iouem, partes eius, ut Genium, ut Matrem Magnam, ut Solem, ut Lunam, uel potius Apollinem et Dianam. Et aliquando unum deum res plures, aliquando unam rem deos plures faciunt. Nam unus deus res plures sunt, sicut ipse Iuppiter; et mundus enim totus Iuppiter, et solum caelum Iuppiter, et sola stella Iuppiter habetur et dicitur;
Vesta likewise they thought to be the greatest of the goddesses on this account, that she herself is the earth; although they believed there should be assigned to her the gentler fire of the world, which pertains to the easy uses of men, not the more violent fire such as is Vulcan's. And by this means they will have all these select gods to be this world — in some cases the whole, in some cases parts of it; the whole, as in Jupiter, its parts, as in the Genius, as in the Great Mother, as in the Sun, as in the Moon, or rather Apollo and Diana. And sometimes they make one god into several things, sometimes several gods out of one thing. For one god is several things, as is Jupiter himself; for the whole world is held and called Jupiter, and the sky alone is Jupiter, and a single star alone is held and called Jupiter;
維斯塔同樣被他們認為是眾女神中最偉大的,理由是她本身就是大地;雖然他們相信當歸給她的是世界較溫和的火,這火關乎人的尋常用度,而非伏爾甘那樣較為猛烈的火。藉此,他們要這一切精選之神都成為這個世界——有時是其整體,有時是其部分;整體如尤比特,其部分如革尼烏斯、如大母神、如太陽、如月亮,或更確切說阿波羅與黛安娜。而他們有時把一位神弄成數個事物,有時又從一個事物弄出數位神。因為一位神就是數個事物,正如尤比特本身;因為整個世界被視為並稱為尤比特,單單天空也是尤比特,單單一顆星也被視為並稱為尤比特;
3:810
itemque Iuno secundarum causarum domina et Iuno aer et Iuno terra et, si Venerem uinceret, Iuno stella. Similiter Minerua summus aether et Minerua itidem luna, quam esse in aetheris infimo limite existimant Unam uero rem deos plures ita faciunt: Et Ianus est mundus et Iuppiter; sic et Iuno est terra et Mater Magna et Ceres. CAPUT XVII. Quod etiam ipse Varro opiniones suas de dis pronuntiarit ambiguas. Et sicut haec, quae exempli gratia commemoraui, ita cetera non explicant, sed potius inplicant; sicut impetus errabundae opinionis inpulerit, ita huc adque illuc, hinc adque illinc insiliunt et resiliunt, ut ipse Varro de omnibus dubitare quam aliquid adfirmare maluerit.
and likewise Juno is the mistress of the secondary causes, and Juno is the air, and Juno is the earth, and, if she had conquered Venus, Juno would be a star. Similarly Minerva is the highest ether, and Minerva is likewise the moon, which they suppose to be at the lowest border of the ether. But one thing they make into several gods thus: both Janus is the world and Jupiter is; so too Juno is the earth, and the Great Mother, and Ceres. CHAPTER XVII. That Varro himself declared his opinions concerning the gods to be ambiguous. And just as these matters, which I have recounted by way of example, so too the rest they do not explain but rather entangle; just as the impulse of wandering opinion has driven them, so this way and that, hither and thither, they leap on and leap back, so that Varro himself preferred to doubt about all things rather than affirm anything.
同樣,尤諾是次因的主母,尤諾是空氣,尤諾是大地,而且若她勝過了維納斯,尤諾就會是一顆星。同樣,彌涅耳瓦是最高的以太,彌涅耳瓦也是月亮,他們猜想月亮位於以太的最低邊界。但他們又這樣把一個事物弄成數位神:雅努斯是世界,尤比特也是;尤諾也照樣是大地、是大母神、是刻瑞斯。第十七章。論瓦羅本人也宣稱他對諸神的看法是含糊不定的。正如我為作例證所敘述的這些事,其餘的事他們也照樣不去解釋、反倒攪得更糾纏;正如游移不定之意見的衝動所驅使他們的那樣,他們就這樣那樣、東竄西跳、忽進忽退,以致瓦羅本人寧願對一切事存疑,也不願肯定任何事。
3:811
Nam trium extremorum primum de dis certis cum absoluisset librum, in altero de dis incertis dicere ingressus ait: \'Cum in hoc libello dubias de dis opiniones posuero, reprehendi non debeo. Qui enim putabit iudicari oportere et posse, cum audierit, faciet ipse. Ego citius perduci possum, ut in primo libro quae dixi in dubitationem reuocem, quam in hoc quae perscribam omnia ut ad aliquam dirigam summam.) Ita non solum istum de dis incertis, sed etiam illum de certis fecit incertum.
For of the last three books, when he had finished the first about the certain gods, beginning to speak in the second about the uncertain gods, he says: 'When in this little book I shall have set down doubtful opinions about the gods, I ought not to be blamed. For whoever shall think that judgment ought to and can be passed, when he has heard, will do it himself. For my part, I can sooner be brought to recall into doubt the things I said in the first book, than to direct everything I shall write in this one toward some sum total.' Thus he made uncertain not only this book about the uncertain gods, but also that one about the certain ones.
因為在最後三卷中,當他寫完論確定之神的第一卷後,開始在第二卷論不確定之神時,他說:「當我在這本小書裡寫下關於諸神的可疑看法時,我不該受責備。因為凡認為聽見之後應當且能下判斷的人,就讓他自己去下判斷吧。就我而言,我寧可被引去重新質疑我在第一卷所說的話,也不願把我在這一卷所要寫的一切都引向某個總結論。」如此,他不僅使這論不確定之神的一卷成了不確定,也使那論確定之神的一卷成了不確定。
3:812
In tertio porro isto de dis selectis, postea quam praelocutus est quod ex naturali theologia praeloquendum putauit, ingressurus huius ciuilis theologiae uanitates et insanias mendaces, ubi eum non solum non ducebat rerum ueritas, sed etiam maiorum premebat auctoritas: \'De dis, inquit, populi Romani publicis, quibus aedes dedicauerunt eosque pluribus signis ornatos notauerunt, in hoc libro scribam, sed ut Xenophanes Colophonius scribit, quid putem, non quid contendam, ponam. Hominis est enim haec opinari, dei scire\'. Rerum igitur non conprehensarum nec firmissime creditarum, sed opinatarum et dubitandarum sermonem trepidus pollicetur dicturus ea, quae ab hominibus instituta sunt.
Then in this third book on the select gods, after he had prefaced what he thought should be prefaced from natural theology, being about to enter upon the vanities and lying follies of this civil theology — where not only did the truth of things fail to lead him, but even the authority of his forefathers pressed upon him — he says: 'Concerning the public gods of the Roman people, to whom they have dedicated temples and which they have distinguished by adorning them with many statues, I shall write in this book; but, as Xenophanes of Colophon writes, I shall set down what I think, not what I would maintain. For it is the part of man to hold these opinions, of God to know.' Therefore, trembling, he promises a discourse of matters not comprehended nor most firmly believed, but merely opined and to be doubted, about to speak of things that have been instituted by men.
接著,在這第三卷論精選之神中,他既已從自然神學中為他認為當作前言的事作了前言,正要踏入這套公民神學的虛妄與虛謊的瘋狂——在那裡,不僅事物的真理沒有引導他,連他祖先的權威也壓在他身上——他便說:「論到羅馬人民的公共諸神(他們為這些神祝聖了廟宇,並以許多塑像加以裝飾、加以標明),我要在這卷書中書寫;但是,正如科洛封的色諾芬尼所寫的,我要寫下我所認為的,而非我所要堅持的。因為持這些看法是人的本分,知道則是神的本分。」因此,他戰兢地承諾要論述那些並未被理解、也未被最堅定相信、而僅是揣測且可懷疑之事,正要說的是那些由人所設立的事。
3:813
Neque enim, sicut sciebat esse mundum, esse caelum et terram, caelum sideribus fulgidum, terram seminibus fertilem, adque huius modi cetera, sicut hanc totam molem adque naturam ui quadam inuisibili ac praepotenti regi adque administrari certa animi stabilitate credebat: ita poterat adfirmare de Iano, quod mundus ipse esset, aut de Saturno inuenire, quo modo et Iouis pater esset et Ioui regnanti subditus factus esset et cetera talia. CAPUT XVIII. Quae credibilior causa sit, qua error paganitatis inoleuerit.
For not as he knew that the world exists, that heaven and earth exist — heaven gleaming with stars, earth fruitful with seeds, and the rest of this kind — and just as he believed, with a settled steadfastness of mind, that this whole mass and nature is governed and administered by a certain invisible and all-powerful force: not thus could he affirm concerning Janus that he himself was the world, or discover concerning Saturn how he was both the father of Jupiter and made subject to Jupiter when he reigned, and other such things. CHAPTER XVIII. What may be the more credible cause by which the error of paganism grew up.
因為他並非像知道世界存在、知道天地存在那樣——天以群星閃耀、地以種子豐饒、以及其餘此類——也並非像他以堅定不移的心志所相信的那樣,相信這整個巨體與自然界是被某種不可見而全能的力量所治理、所管理:他並不能照此肯定地論及雅努斯說他自己就是世界,或論及撒投恩查明他如何既是尤比特之父、又在他作王時被置於尤比特之下,以及其餘此類之事。第十八章。論異教的謬誤滋長起來的更可信原因可能是甚麼。
3:814
De quibus credibilior redditur ratio, cum perhibentur homines fuisse et unicuique eorum ab his, qui eos adulando deos esse uoluerunt, ex eius ingenio moribus, actibus casibus sacra et sollemnia constituta adque haec paulatim per animas hominum daemonibus similes et ludicrarum rerum auidas inrependo longe lateque uulgata, ornantibus ea mendaciis poetarum et ad ea fallacibus spiritibus seducentibus. Facilius enim fieri potuit, ut iuuenis inpius uel ab inpio patre interfici metuens et auidus regni patrem pelleret regno, quam id, quod iste interpretatur, ideo Saturnum patrem a Ioue filio superatum, quod ante est causa quae pertinet ad Iouem, quam semen quod pertinet ad Saturnum.
Concerning these, a more credible account is given when it is asserted that they were men, and that for each of them, by those who, in flattering them, wished them to be gods, sacred and solemn rites were established according to his character, manners, deeds, and fortunes; and that these, little by little, creeping in through the souls of men who are like the demons and greedy for trifling things, were spread far and wide, with the lies of the poets adorning them and with deceitful spirits leading men astray to them. For it could more easily have happened that an impious youth, fearing to be killed even by his impious father and greedy for the kingdom, drove his father from the kingdom, than what this man interprets — namely that Saturn the father was therefore overcome by Jupiter the son, because the cause that pertains to Jupiter is prior to the seed that pertains to Saturn.
論到這些,當人主張他們本是凡人時,所給出的說法便更可信——並主張對他們各人,由那些奉承他們、願他們作神的人,按其各人的性情、品行、行為與遭遇,為他們設立了聖儀與隆重的典禮;而這些事漸漸地,藉著那些像鬼魔、貪戀無聊之物的人的靈魂,潛入並廣傳於四方,又有詩人的謊言加以妝飾,並有詭詐的靈引人偏向它們。因為這樣的事更容易發生:一個不敬虔的少年,因懼怕連被他不敬虔的父親所殺、又貪戀王位,便把父親逐出國度——這比起這人所解釋的更為可信,他解釋說撒投恩父之所以被尤比特子勝過,乃是因為關乎尤比特的「因」先於關乎撒投恩的「種子」。
3:815
Si enim hoc ita esset, numquam Saturnus prior fuisset nec pater Iouis esset. Semper enim semen causa praecedit nec umquam generatur ex semine. Sed cum conantur uanissimas fabulas siue hominum res gestas uelut naturalibus interpretationibus honorare, etiam homines acutissimi tantas patiuntur angustias, ut eorum quoque uanitatem dolere cogamur. CAPUT XVIIII. De interpretationibus, quibus colendi Saturni ratio concinnatur. nata, inquit, dixerunt, quae nata ex eo essent, solitum deuorare, quod eo semina, unde nascerentur, redirent. Et quod illi pro Ioue gleba obiecta est deuoranda, significat, inquit.
For if this were so, Saturn would never have been prior, nor would he be the father of Jupiter. For the cause always precedes the seed, and is never begotten from the seed. But when they try to honor most vain fables, or the deeds of men, with so-called natural interpretations, even the most acute men suffer such straits that we are compelled to grieve over their vanity as well. CHAPTER XIX. On the interpretations by which a reason for the worship of Saturn is contrived. 'They said,' he says, 'that he was wont to devour his offspring' — those things which were born from him — 'because the seeds return back to that whence they sprang.' And the fact that a clod was thrown to him to devour in place of Jupiter signifies, he says,
因為若是如此,撒投恩就絕不會在先,也不會是尤比特之父。因為「因」總是先於「種子」,且從不從種子生出。但當他們企圖以所謂的自然解釋來抬舉那些極其虛妄的寓言、或人的事蹟時,連最敏銳的人也陷入如此的窘境,以致我們被逼得也要為他們的虛妄而哀傷。第十九章。論那些被用以拼湊出敬拜撒投恩之理由的種種解釋。「他們說,」他說,「他慣於吞吃自己的後裔」——就是從他所生的那些——「因為種子歸回到它們所從出的根源。」而那拋給他、代替尤比特讓他吞吃的一塊土塊,他說,意指——
3:816
manibus humanis obrui coeptas serendo fruges, antequam utilitas arandi esset inuenta.* Saturnus ergo dici debuit ipsa terra, non semina; ipsa enim quodam modo deuorat quae genuerit, cum ex ea nata semina in eam rursus recipienda redierint. Et quod pro Ioue accepisse dicitur glebam, quid hoc ad id ualet, quod manibus hominum semen gleba coopertum est? Numquid ideo non est, ut cetera, deuoratum, quod gleba coopertum est? Ita enim hoc dictum est, quasi qui glebam obposuit semen abstulerit, sicut Saturno perhibent oblata gleba ablatum Iouem, ac non potius gleba semen operiendo fecerit illud diligentius deuorari. Deinde isto modo semen est Iuppiter, non seminis causa, quod paulo ante dicebatur.
that, before the usefulness of plowing had been discovered, the fruits that were sown began to be covered over by human hands. Saturn, therefore, ought to have been called the earth itself, not the seeds; for it is the earth that in a certain manner devours what it has produced, when the seeds born from it return to be received back into it. And as for the fact that he is said to have received a clod in place of Jupiter, what bearing does this have on the fact that seed was covered over by a clod through the hands of men? Was it therefore not, like the rest, devoured, because it was covered over by a clod? For it was so stated as though he who put the clod over it had carried off the seed — just as they relate that, by the clod offered to Saturn, Jupiter was carried off; and not rather that the clod, by covering the seed, caused it to be devoured the more diligently. Then in this way Jupiter is the seed, not the cause of the seed, as was said a little before.
說在犁地之利尚未被發明之先,所播下的果實開始被人手所掩蓋。因此,撒投恩本當被稱為大地本身,而非種子;因為以某種方式吞吃自己所產之物的乃是大地,當從它所生的種子歸回、被它重新收納時。而至於說他代替尤比特領受了一塊土塊,這與「種子藉人手被一塊土塊掩蓋」之事有何相干?難道種子因為被一塊土塊掩蓋,就不像其餘的那樣被吞吃了嗎?因為話是這樣說的,彷彿那把土塊蓋在種子上的人是奪走了種子——正如他們所述,藉那獻給撒投恩的土塊,尤比特被奪走了;而非說那土塊藉掩蓋種子,反使種子被更勤地吞吃。如此一來,照這方式,尤比特就成了種子,而非種子之因,與稍前所說的相反。
3:817
Sed quid faciant homines, qui, cum res stultas interpretantur, non inueniunt quid sapienter dicatur? Saturnum habet, inquit, propter agriculturam.\' Certe illo regnante nondum erat agricultura, et ideo priora eius tempora perhibentur, sicut idem ipse fabellas interpretatur, quia primi homines ex his uiuebant seminibus, quae terra sponte gignebat. An falcem sceptro perdito accepit, ut, qui primis temporibus rex fuerat otiosus, filio regnante fieret operarius laboriosus? Deinde ideo dicit a quibusdam pueros ei solitos immolari, sicut a Poenis, et a quibusdam etiam maiores, sicut a Gallis, quia omnium seminum optimum est genua humanum. De hac crudelissima uanitate quid opus est plura dicere?
But what are men to do who, when they interpret foolish things, find nothing to say wisely? 'He has,' he says, 'Saturn on account of agriculture.' Certainly while he reigned there was as yet no agriculture, and that is why his earlier times are spoken of (as the same man interprets the little fables), because the first men lived on those seeds which the earth produced of its own accord. Or did he take up the sickle when his scepter was lost, so that he who in the earliest times had been an idle king might, when his son reigned, become a toilsome laborer? Then he says that for this reason boys were wont to be sacrificed to him by some, as by the Carthaginians, and even grown men by others, as by the Gauls, because of all seeds the best is the human race. About this most cruel vanity what need is there to say more?
但這些人能怎麼辦呢——他們解釋愚妄之事時,竟找不出甚麼可說得有智慧?「他有撒投恩,」他說,「是因著農耕。」當然,在撒投恩作王時尚無農耕,這正是為何他較早的時期被提及(正如這同一人解釋那些小寓言),因為最初的人是靠大地自行所產的那些種子維生的。抑或他在失去王杖之後拿起了鐮刀,好叫那在最初時期作過閒散之王的,到他兒子作王時,竟成了勞苦的工人?接著他說,正因此故,有些民族慣於把男孩獻祭給他,如迦太基人;又有些民族甚至獻上成年人,如高盧人,因為在一切種子中,最好的乃是人類。論這最殘忍的虛妄,又何必多言呢?
3:818
Hoc potius aduertamus adque teneamus, has interpretationes non referri ad Deum uerum, uiuam, incorpoream incommutabilemque naturam, a quo uita in aeternum beata poscenda est; sed earum esse fines in rebus corporalibus, temporalibus, mutabilibus adque mortalibus. \'Quod Caelum, inquit, patrem Saturnus castrasse in fabulis dicitur, hoc significat penes Saturnum, non penes Caelum semen esse diuinum\'. Hoc propterea, quantum intellegi datur, quia nihil in caelo de seminibus nascitur. Sed ecce, Saturnus si Caeli est filius, Iouis est filius. Caelum enim esse Iouem innumerabiliter et diligenter adfirmant. Ita ista, quae a ueritate non ueniunt, plerumque et nullo inpellente se ipsa subuertunt.
Let us rather take note of this and hold fast to it, that these interpretations are not referred to the true God — the living, incorporeal, and immutable nature, from whom life eternally blessed is to be sought — but that their bounds lie in things corporeal, temporal, mutable, and mortal. 'That Saturn is said in the fables to have castrated his father Heaven,' he says, 'signifies that the divine seed is in the power of Saturn, not in the power of Heaven.' This, so far as it can be understood, is because nothing in heaven is born from seeds. But behold: if Saturn is the son of Heaven, he is the son of Jupiter. For they affirm, countless times and carefully, that Heaven is Jupiter. Thus these things, which do not come from the truth, for the most part overturn themselves even with no one pushing them.
讓我們寧可注意這一點並牢牢持守:這些解釋並非歸於真神——那活著的、非物質的、不變的本性,那當向之尋求永遠蒙福之生命的——而是它們的界限止於物質的、暫時的、可變的、必朽的事物之中。「撒投恩在寓言中被說成閹割了他的父親天神,」他說,「意指那神聖的種子在撒投恩的權柄之下,而非在天神的權柄之下。」這一點,就所能理解的而言,是因為天上沒有甚麼是從種子生出的。但你看:倘若撒投恩是天神之子,他就是尤比特之子。因為他們無數次而仔細地肯定天神就是尤比特。如此,這些不從真理而來的事,多半即便無人推它們,也自行傾覆。
3:819
Chronon appellatum dicit, quod Graeco uocabulo significat temporis spatium, sine quo semen, inquit, non potest esse fecundum. Haec et alia de Saturno multa dicuntur, et ad semen omnia referuntur. Sed saltem Saturnus seminibus cum tanta ista potestate sufficeret; quid ad haec di alii l\'equiruntur, maxime Liber et Libera, id est Ceres? De quibus rursus, quod ad semen adtinet, tanta dicit, quasi de Saturno nihil dixerit. CAPUT XX. De sacris Cereris Eleusinae. In Cereris autem sacris praedicantur illa Eleusinia, quae aput Athenienses nobilissima fuerunt. De quibus iste nihil interpretatur, nisi quod adtinet ad frumentum, quod Ceres inuenit, et ad Proserpinam, quam rapiente Orco perdidit;
He says that he was called Chronos, which in the Greek word signifies a span of time, without which, he says, the seed cannot be fruitful. These and many other things are said about Saturn, and they are all referred to the seed. But at least let Saturn, with all this great power of his, suffice for the seeds; why are other gods sought after for these matters — especially Liber and Libera, that is, Ceres? Concerning whom again, so far as it pertains to seed, he says as much as if he had said nothing about Saturn. CHAPTER XX. On the rites of the Eleusinian Ceres. But in the rites of Ceres those Eleusinian mysteries are celebrated, which were the most renowned among the Athenians. Concerning these he interprets nothing, except what pertains to the grain which Ceres discovered, and to Proserpina, whom she lost when Orcus carried her off;
他說撒投恩被稱為克羅諾斯,這在希臘文中意指一段時間,他說,沒有這時間,種子就不能結實。關於撒投恩,人說了這些以及許多別的事,而這一切都歸於種子。但至少讓撒投恩以他這如此大的權能,足以掌管種子吧;為何在這些事上還要尋求別的神——尤其是里柏與里柏拉,就是刻瑞斯?論到這些神,他又再就其關乎種子的而言,說得彷彿他根本沒提過撒投恩似的。第二十章。論厄琉息斯的刻瑞斯之祭儀。然而在刻瑞斯的祭儀中,那些厄琉息斯的奧秘被舉行,這在雅典人中間乃是最負盛名的。論到這些,他甚麼也不解釋,只解釋關乎刻瑞斯所發現之穀物,以及關乎普洛塞耳皮娜——她在奧爾庫斯擄走她時失去了她;
3:820
et hanc ipsam dicit significare fecunditatem seminum; quae cum defuisset quodam tempore eademque sterilitate terra maereret, exortam esse opinionem, quod filiam Cereris, id est ipsam fecunditatem, quae a proserpendo Proserpina dicta esset, Orcus abstulerat et aput inferos detinuerat; quae res cum fuisset luctu publico celebrata, quia rursus eadem fecunditas rediit, Proserpina reddita exortam esse laetitiam et ex hoc sollemnia constituta. Dicit deinde multa in mysteriis eius tradi, quae nisi ad frugum inuentionem non pertineant. CAPUT XXI. De turpitudine sacrorum, quae Libero celebrabantur.
and he says that this Proserpina herself signifies the fruitfulness of the seeds; and that when this had at a certain time been lacking, and the earth mourned with that same barrenness, there arose the opinion that the daughter of Ceres — that is, fruitfulness itself, which was called Proserpina from 'creeping forth' — Orcus had carried off and detained among the lower regions; and that when this had been observed with public mourning, because that same fruitfulness returned again, gladness arose at Proserpina being given back, and from this solemn rites were established. He then says that many things are handed down in her mysteries which pertain to nothing but the discovery of the fruits of the field. CHAPTER XXI. On the foulness of the rites which were celebrated in honor of Liber.
他又說,這普洛塞耳皮娜本身意指種子的繁殖力;並說當這繁殖力在某時缺乏、大地因那同樣的不孕而哀悼時,便興起一種看法,說刻瑞斯的女兒——就是繁殖力本身,因「爬伸而出」而被稱為普洛塞耳皮娜——被奧爾庫斯擄去、扣留在陰間;而當這事以全民的哀悼被誌念時,因那同樣的繁殖力再度歸回,便因普洛塞耳皮娜被歸還而生出喜樂,由此設立了隆重的典禮。他接著說,在她的奧秘中傳下了許多事,這些事無非關乎田間果實的發現。第二十一章。論為敬奉里柏所舉行之祭儀的污穢。
3:821
Iam uero Liberi sacra, quem liquidis seminibus ac per hoc non solum liquoribus fructuum, quorum quodam modo primatum uinum tenet, uerum etiam seminibus animalium praefecerunt, ad quantam turpitudinem peruenerint, piget quidem dicere propter sermonis longitudinem; sed propter istorum superbam hebetudinem non piget. Inter cetera, quae praetermittere, quoniam multa sunt, cogor, in Italiae compitis quaedam dicit sacra Liberi celebrata cum tanta licentia turpitudinis. ut in eius honorem pudenda uirilia colerentur, non saltem aliquantum uerecundiore secreto, sed in propatulo exultante nequitia.
Now indeed the rites of Liber — whom they set over the liquid seeds, and thereby not only over the liquids of fruits, of which in a certain manner wine holds the primacy, but also over the seeds of animals — to what degree of foulness they have come, it irks me indeed to tell on account of the length of discourse; but on account of the proud dullness of these men, it does not irk me. Among the rest, which I am compelled to pass over since they are many, he says that at the crossroads of Italy certain rites of Liber were celebrated with such great license of foulness that in his honor the male privy parts were worshipped — not even with somewhat more modest secrecy, but with wickedness exulting openly in public view.
如今,里柏的祭儀——他們把他設立掌管液態的種子,並藉此不僅掌管果實的汁液(在某種意義上酒在其中居首),也掌管動物的精液——這些祭儀竟敗壞到何等污穢的地步,因論述冗長之故,我固然厭於述說;但因這些人驕傲的愚鈍之故,我便不厭於述說了。在其餘許多我被逼略過的事之中,他說,在義大利的十字路口,里柏的某些祭儀以如此放縱的污穢被舉行,以致為敬奉他,男性的下體竟受人敬拜——甚至不是以稍微較為知恥的隱秘,而是邪惡公然地在眾目睽睽之下歡躍張揚。
3:822
Nam hoc turpe membrum per Liberi dies festos cum honore magno plostellis inpositum prius rure in compitis et usque in urbem postea uectabatur. In oppido autem Lauinio unus Libero totus mensis tribuebatur, cuius diebus omnes uerbis flagitiosissimis uterentur, donec illud membrum per forum transuectum esset adque in loco suo quiesceret. Cui membro inhonesto matrem familias honestissimam palam coronam necesse erat inponere. Sic uidelicet Liber deus placandus fuerat pro euentibus seminum, sic ab agris fascinatio repellenda, ut matrona facere cogeretur in publico, quod nec meretrix, si matronae spectarent, permitti debuit in theatro.
For this shameful member, during the festival days of Liber, was placed with great honor upon little carts and conveyed first through the countryside at the crossroads and afterwards even into the city. But in the town of Lavinium a whole month was assigned to Liber alone, during whose days everyone would use the most shameful words, until that member had been conveyed through the forum and came to rest in its place. Upon that dishonorable member it was necessary that a most honorable matron should publicly place a crown. Thus, it seems, the god Liber had to be appeased for the successful outcome of the seeds; thus the evil eye had to be driven away from the fields, that a matron should be compelled to do in public what not even a harlot, if matrons were looking on, ought to have been permitted to do in the theater.
因為這可恥的肢體,在里柏的節期之日,被以極大的尊崇放在小車上,先在鄉間的十字路口上運送,後來甚至運入城中。但在拉維尼烏姆鎮,竟把整整一個月單獨歸給里柏,在那些日子裡眾人都使用最可恥的言語,直到那肢體被運送過廣場、安放在它的位置上歇息。在那不名譽的肢體之上,竟必須由一位最尊貴的貴婦公開為它戴上花冠。如此看來,里柏神必須如此被討好,以求種子的豐收;如此邪惡之眼必須如此被趕離田地,以致一位貴婦被逼在公眾面前去做——連一個妓女,若有貴婦在觀看,都不該獲准在劇場裡做的事。
3:823
Propter haec Saturnus solus creditus non est sufficere posse seminibus, ut occasiones multiplicandorum deorum inmunda anima reperiret, et ab uno uero Deo merito inmunditiae destituta ac per multos falsos auiditate maioris inmunditiae prostituta ista sacrilegia sacra nominaret seseque spurcorum daemonum turbis conuiolandam polluendamque praeberet. CAPUT XXII. De Neptuno et Salacia ac Venilia. Iam utique habebat Salaciam Neptunus uxorem, quam inferiorem aquam maris esse dixerunt: ut quid illi adiuncta est et Venilia, nisi ut sine ulla causa necessariorum sacrorum sola libidine animae prostitutae multiplicaretur inuitatio daemoniorum?
On account of these things, Saturn alone was believed unable to suffice for the seeds, so that the unclean soul might find occasions for multiplying gods, and — deservedly forsaken of its uncleanness by the one true God, and prostituted through many false ones by the greed for a greater uncleanness — might name these sacrilegious things sacred, and might offer itself to be violated and polluted by the crowds of filthy demons. CHAPTER XXII. On Neptune and Salacia and Venilia. Surely Neptune already had Salacia as his wife, whom they said to be the lower water of the sea: for what purpose was Venilia also joined to him, except that, without any reason of necessary rites, by the mere lust of a prostituted soul, the invitation of the demons might be multiplied?
因著這些事,撒投恩被認為單獨不足以掌管種子,好叫那污穢的靈魂得著增繁諸神的機會,並——理當被那獨一真神撇下、棄於其污穢之中,又因貪求更大的污穢而藉許多假神被淫賣——竟把這些褻瀆之事稱為聖事,並把自己獻上、任由污穢鬼魔的群眾去玷污與污染。第二十二章。論涅普頓、薩拉奇亞與維尼利亞。涅普頓既已有薩拉奇亞為妻,他們說她是海的下層之水:那麼,又把維尼利亞加給他,是為了甚麼呢——若非為要使對鬼魔的招請得以增繁,而毫無必要祭儀的理由,僅是出於一個被淫賣之靈魂的情慾?
3:824
Sed proferatur interpretatio praeclarae theologiae, quae nos ab ista reprehensione reddita ratione conpescat. \'Venilia, inquit, unda est, quae ad litus uenit; Salacia, quae in salum redit.* Quur ergo deae fiunt duae, cum sit una unda quae uenit et redit? Nempe ipsa est exaestuans in multa numina libido uesana. Quamuis enim aqua non geminetur quae it et redit, huius tamen occasione uanitatis duobus daemoniis inuitatis amplius commaculatur anima, quae it et non redit.
But let the interpretation of their illustrious theology be brought forth, which might restrain us from this reproach by rendering a reason. 'Venilia,' he says, 'is the wave which comes to the shore; Salacia is that which returns into the deep.' Why, then, are two goddesses made, when it is one wave that comes and returns? Surely it is the very madness of lust, boiling up into many divinities. For although the water is not doubled which goes and returns, yet by occasion of this vanity, with two demons being invited, the soul is the more defiled — the soul which goes and does not return.
但讓我們把他們那卓著神學的解釋提出來吧,看它能否藉給出一個理由,攔阻我們發出這責備。「維尼利亞,」他說,「是湧到岸邊的波浪;薩拉奇亞,是退回深海的波浪。」那麼,既然來而復返的只是一道波浪,為何要造出兩位女神呢?無疑這正是情慾的瘋狂本身,沸騰成許多神明。因為儘管那來而復返的水並未加倍,然而藉這虛妄之機,當兩個鬼魔被招請來時,那靈魂便更被玷污——那去而不返的靈魂。
3:825
Quaeso te, Varro, uel uos, qui tam doctorum hominum talia scripta legistis et aliquid magnum uos didicisse iactatis, interpretamini hoc, nolo dicere secundum illam aeternam incommutabilemque naturam, qui solus est Deus, sed saltem secundum animam mundi et partes eius, quos deos esse ueros existimatis. Partem animae mundi, quae mare permeat, deum uobis fecisse Neptunum utcumque tolerabilioris erroris est. Itane unda ad litus ueniens et in salum rediens duae sunt partes mundi aut duae partes animae mundi? Quis uestrum ita desipiat, ut hoc sapiat?
I beg you, Varro, or you all, who have read the writings of such learned men and boast that you have learned something great — interpret this, not, I do not wish to say, according to that eternal and immutable nature who alone is God, but at least according to the soul of the world and its parts, which you suppose to be true gods. That you should have made Neptune a god for us out of that part of the soul of the world which pervades the sea, is of a somewhat more tolerable error. But is the wave coming to the shore and returning into the deep two parts of the world, or two parts of the soul of the world? Who among you is so foolish as to be wise after this fashion?
瓦羅啊,我求你,或求你們眾人——你們讀過這等博學之士的著作,並誇口已學到甚麼了不起的東西——請解釋這個吧,我不說要按那唯獨是神的永恆不變之本性來解釋,但至少按你們所揣想為真神的世界靈魂及其各部分來解釋。你們從那瀰漫於海洋的世界靈魂之部分,為我們造出涅普頓這位神,這還算是較可容忍的謬誤。但那湧到岸邊、又退回深海的波浪,難道是世界的兩個部分,或世界靈魂的兩個部分嗎?你們中間有誰愚蠢到以這種方式「有智慧」呢?
3:826
Quur ergo uobis duas deas fecerunt, nisi quia prouisum est a sapientibus maioribus uestris, non ut di plures uos regerent, sed ut ea, quae istis uanitatibus et falsitatibus gaudent, plura uos daemonia possiderent? Quur autem illa Salacia per hanc interpretationem inferiorem maris partem, qua uiro erat subdita, perdidit? Namque illam modo, cum relluentem fluctum esse perhibetis, in superficie posuistis. An quia Veniliam pellicem accepit, irata suum maritum de supernis maris exclusit? CAPUT XXIII. De Terra, quam Varro deam esse confirmat, eo quod ille animus mundi, quem opinatur deum, etiam hanc corporis sui infimam partem permeet eique uim diuinam inpertiat.
Why, then, did they make two goddesses for you, except because it was provided by your wise forefathers, not that more gods might rule you, but that more demons — which rejoice in these vanities and falsehoods — might possess you? But why did that Salacia, by this interpretation, lose the lower part of the sea, by which she was subjected to her husband? For just now, when you declare her to be the refluent wave, you placed her on the surface. Or was it because he took Venilia as a concubine, that she, in anger, shut her husband out from the upper parts of the sea? CHAPTER XXIII. On the Earth, which Varro confirms to be a goddess, because that soul of the world which he supposes to be God pervades even this lowest part of his own body and imparts to it a divine force.
那麼,他們為何為你們造出兩位女神呢——若非因為你們有智慧的祖先所安排的,不是要更多的神來管轄你們,而是要更多的鬼魔——它們以這些虛妄與虛謊為樂——來轄制你們?但那薩拉奇亞,按這解釋,為何失去了海的下層部分(她原藉這部分臣服於丈夫)呢?因為方才你們宣稱她是退返的波浪時,卻把她安置在表面。抑或是因為他納了維尼利亞為妾,她便在惱怒中把她丈夫關在海的上層之外?第二十三章。論大地——瓦羅確認她是一位女神,理由是那他所揣想為神的世界靈魂,甚至瀰漫於他自己身體這最低下的部分,並賦予它一種神聖之力。
3:827
Nempe una est terra, quam plenam quidem uidemus animalibus suis; uerum tamen ipsam magnum corpus in elementis mundique infimam partem, quur eam uolunt deam? An quia fecunda est? Quur ergo non magis homines di sunt, qui eam fecundiorem faciunt excolendo; sed cum arant, non cum adorant? Sed pars animae mundi, inquiunt, quae per illam permeat. deam facit. Quasi non euidentior sit in hominibus anima, quae utrum sit nulla fit quaestio; et tamen homines di non habentur et, quod est grauiter dolendum, his, qui di non sunt et quibus ipsi meliores sunt, colendis et adorandis mirabili et miserabili errore subduntur.
Surely the earth is one, which indeed we see full of its own living creatures; yet nonetheless, this great body among the elements and the lowest part of the world — why do they wish it to be a goddess? Is it because it is fruitful? Why, then, are not men rather gods, who make it more fruitful by cultivating it — but when they plow, not when they adore? But it is a part of the soul of the world, they say, which pervades it, that makes it a goddess. As though the soul were not more evident in men — about which there is no question whether it exists; and yet men are not held to be gods, and, what is grievously to be lamented, they are subjected, by a marvelous and miserable error, to the worshipping and adoring of those who are not gods and to whom they themselves are superior.
大地確實是一個,我們確實看見它充滿了自己的生物;然而儘管如此,這在眾元素之中的巨大物體、這世界最低下的部分——他們為何要它作一位女神呢?是因為它有生產力嗎?那麼,為何那些藉耕作使它更有生產力的人——但是當他們犁地時,而非當他們敬拜時——倒不更該作神呢?但他們說,是那瀰漫於它的世界靈魂之部分使它成為女神。彷彿靈魂在人裡面不是更為明顯——關於人的靈魂是否存在,根本沒有疑問;然而人卻不被當作神,並且,這是極可痛惜的事,他們竟藉一種奇異而可悲的謬誤,臣服於敬拜並敬奉那些不是神、而他們自己反倒勝過的事物。
3:828
Et certe idem Varro in eodem de dis selectis libro tres esse adfirmat animae gradus in omni uniuersaque natura: unum, qui omnes partes corporis, quae uiuunt, transit et non habet sensum, sed tantum ad uiuendum ualetudinem; hanc uim in nostro corpore permanare dicit in ossa, ungues, capillos; sicut in mundo arbores sine sensu aluntur et crescunt et modo quodam suo uiuunt: secundum gradum animae, in quo sensus est; hanc uim peruenire in oculos, aures, nares, os, tactum: tertium gradum esse animae summum, quod uocatur animus, in quo intellegentia praeminet; hoc praeter hominem omnes carere mortales. Hanc partem animae mundi dicit Deum, in nobis autem genium uocari.
And certainly the same Varro, in the same book on the select gods, affirms that there are three grades of soul in all and the whole of nature: one, which passes through all the parts of the body that live and has no sensation, but only the vital power for living — this force he says permeates in our body into the bones, the nails, the hairs; just as in the world trees are nourished and grow without sensation and live in a certain manner of their own: the second grade of soul, in which there is sensation — this force reaches into the eyes, the ears, the nostrils, the mouth, the sense of touch: the third grade, the highest of soul, which is called mind (animus), in which intelligence is preeminent — of this all mortals except man are devoid. This part of the soul of the world he calls God, but in us he calls it the genius.
而這同一位瓦羅,確實在這同一卷論精選之神的書中肯定說,在全部、整個自然界中有三等靈魂:第一等,貫通身體一切活著的部分,沒有感覺,只有維生的活力——他說這力在我們身體中遍及骨頭、指甲、毛髮;正如在世界中,樹木無感覺地受滋養並生長,以某種自己的方式活著:第二等靈魂,其中有感覺——這力達到眼、耳、鼻、口、觸覺:第三等,靈魂中最高的,被稱為心智(animus),其中悟性居首——除人以外的一切必朽者都缺乏這一等。這世界靈魂的部分,他稱之為神,但在我們裡面則稱之為革尼烏斯。
3:829
Esse autem in mundo lapides ac terram, quam uidemus, quo non permanat sensus, ut ossa, ut ungues Dei; solem uero, lunam, stellas, quae sentimus quibusque ipse sentit, sensus esse eius; aethera porro animum eius; cuius uim, quae peruenit in astra, ea quoque facere deos, et per ea quod in terram permanat, deam Tellurem; quod autem inde permanat in mare adque oceanum, deum esse Neptunum. Redeat ergo ab hac, quam theologian naturalem putat, quo uelut requiescendi causa ab his ambagibus adque anfractibus fatigatus egressus est; redeat, inquam, redeat ad ciuilem; hic eum adhuc teneo, tantisper de hac ago.
And that there are in the world stones and the earth which we see, into which sensation does not permeate, as into the bones and nails of God; but that the sun, the moon, and the stars, which we perceive and by which He Himself perceives, are His senses; and further that the ether is His mind (animus), whose force, which reaches into the heavenly bodies, makes these too gods, and through that which permeates into the earth makes the goddess Tellus; but that which from there permeates into the sea and ocean is the god Neptune. Let him then return from this, which he thinks is natural theology, to which, as if for the sake of resting, wearied by these windings and turnings, he had withdrawn; let him return, I say, let him return to the civil; here I still hold him, and meanwhile I treat of this.
又說,在世界中有我們所見的石頭與大地,感覺並不滲入其中,如同神的骨頭與指甲;但太陽、月亮和眾星,乃是我們所感知、並是祂自己藉以感知的,是祂的感官;又進一步說以太是祂的心智(animus),其力達於眾天體,便使這些也成為神,而藉那滲入大地的,便造出女神特路斯;至於從那裡滲入海洋與大洋的,則是涅普頓神。那麼,就讓他從這個他所認為的自然神學退回吧——他彷彿是為了歇息,因這些迂迴曲折而疲憊,才退入其中的;讓他回來吧,我說,讓他回到那公民神學;在這裡我仍扣住他,且暫且論這事。
3:830
Nondum dico, si terra et lapides nostris sunt ossibus et unguibus similes, similiter eos intellegentiam non habere, sicut sensu carent; aut si idcirco habere dicuntur ossa et ungues nostri intellegentiam, . quia in homine sunt qui habet intellegentiam, tam stultum esse qui hos in mundo deos dicit, quam stultus est qui in nobis ossa et ungues homines dicit. Sed haec cum philosophis fortassis agenda sunt; nunc autem istum adhuc politicum uolo.
I do not yet say that, if the earth and the stones are like our bones and nails, they likewise do not have intelligence, just as they lack sensation; or that, if our bones and nails are said to have intelligence on this ground — that they are in a man who has intelligence — then he who calls these things in the world gods is as foolish as he is foolish who in us calls the bones and nails men. But these things must perhaps be dealt with among the philosophers; for now, however, I still want this political theologian.
我還不說:倘若大地與石頭像我們的骨頭與指甲,它們同樣就不具悟性,正如它們缺乏感覺;或者,倘若我們的骨頭與指甲被說成有悟性,理由乃是它們在一個有悟性的人裡面——那麼,那把世界中這些事物稱為神的人,就和那把我們裡面的骨頭與指甲稱為人的人一樣愚蠢。但這些事或許當在哲學家中間處理;然而眼下,我仍要對付這位政治神學家。
3:831
Fieri enim potest, ut, licet in illam naturalis theologiae ueluti libertatem caput erigere paululum uoluisse uideatur, adhuc tamen hunc librum uersans et se in illo uersari cogitans, eum etiam inde respexerit et hoc propterea dixerit, ne maiores eius siue aliae ciuitates Tellurem adque Neptunum inaniter coluisse credantur. Sed hoc dico: pars animi mundani, quae per terram permeat, sicut una est terra, quur non etiam unam fecit deam, quam dicit esse Tellurem? Quod si ita fecit, ubi erit Orcus, frater Iouis adque Neptuni, quem Ditem patrem uocant? ubi eius coniunx Proserpina, quae secundum aliam in eisdem libris positam opinionem non terrae fecunditas, sed pars inferior perhibetur?
For it can be that, although he seems to have wished to raise his head a little into that, as it were, liberty of natural theology, yet still, while handling this book and thinking himself occupied in it, he looked back even from there to the civil, and said this for that reason — lest his forefathers or other states be believed to have worshipped Tellus and Neptune in vain. But this I say: the part of the world-soul which permeates through the earth, just as the earth is one, why did it not also make one goddess, whom he says to be Tellus? And if it did so, where will Orcus be — the brother of Jupiter and Neptune, whom they call Father Dis? Where his consort Proserpina, who, according to another opinion set down in the same books, is declared to be not the fruitfulness of the earth, but its lower part?
因為這可能是這樣:雖然他似乎曾願把頭稍微抬入那彷彿是自然神學之自由的境地,然而當他仍在處理這卷書、自以為專注於其中時,他甚至從那裡回望那公民神學,並出於那緣故說了這話——免得他的祖先或別的城邦被認為徒然敬拜了特路斯與涅普頓。但這是我所要說的:那滲透大地的世界靈魂之部分,既然大地是一個,為何它沒有也造出一位女神,就是他所說的特路斯呢?倘若它確實如此造了,那麼奧爾庫斯將在哪裡呢——他是尤比特與涅普頓的兄弟,他們稱他為狄斯父?他的配偶普洛塞耳皮娜又在哪裡呢——按同一批書中所載的另一種看法,她被宣稱為不是大地的繁殖力,而是大地的下層部分?
3:832
Quod si dicunt animi mundani partem, cum permeat terrae partem superiorem, Ditem patrem facere deum; cum uero inferiorem, Proserpinam deam: Tellus illa quid erit? Ita enim totum, quod ipsa erat, in duas istas partes deosque diuisum est, ut ipsa tertia quae sit aut ubi sit inuenire non possit; nisi quis dicat simul istos deos Orcum adque Proserpinam unam deam esse Tellurem et non esse iam tres, sed aut unam aut duos; et tamen tres dicuntur, tres habentur, tres coluntur aris suis, delubris suis, sacris, simulacris, sacerdotibus suis, et per haec etiam fallacibus prostitutam animam constuprantibus daemonibus suis.
But if they say that the part of the world-soul, when it permeates the upper part of the earth, makes the god Father Dis; but when it permeates the lower part, makes the goddess Proserpina — what then will that Tellus be? For the whole of what she herself was has been so divided into these two parts and gods that it cannot be found what she herself, as a third, may be, or where she may be; unless someone should say that those gods Orcus and Proserpina together are the one goddess Tellus, and that there are no longer three but either one or two; and yet three are spoken of, three are held, three are worshipped at their own altars, their own shrines, with their own rites, images, and priests, and through these also by their own deceiving demons that defile a prostituted soul.
但倘若他們說,世界靈魂的部分,當它滲透大地的上層部分時,造出狄斯父神;而當它滲透下層部分時,造出普洛塞耳皮娜女神——那麼那特路斯又將是甚麼呢?因為她本身原是的那整體,已被如此劃分為這兩個部分與兩位神,以致無法找到她本身作為第三者可能是甚麼、或可能在哪裡;除非有人說奧爾庫斯與普洛塞耳皮娜這兩位神合起來就是那一位女神特路斯,因而不再是三位,而是一位或兩位;然而人卻說有三位、視為三位、在他們各自的祭壇、各自的廟宇,以各自的祭儀、塑像和祭司敬拜這三位,並藉這些也被他們各自那玷污被淫賣之靈魂的詭詐鬼魔所敬拜。
3:833
Adhuc respondeatur, quam partem terrae permeet pars mundani animi, ut deum faciat Tellumonem? Non, inquit, sed una eademque terra habet geminam uim, et masculinam, quod semina producat, et femininam, quod recipiat adque nutriat; inde a ui feminae dictam esse Tellurem, a masculi Tellumonem. Quur ergo pontifices, ut ipse indicat, additis quoque aliis duobus quattuor dis faciunt rem diuinam, Telluri, Tellumoni, Altori, Rusori? De Tellure et Tellumone iam dictum est. Altori quare? Quod ex terra, inquit, aluntur omnia quae nata sunt. Rusori quare? Quod rursus, inquit, cuncta eodem reuoluuntur. CAPUT XXIIII.
Let it still further be answered: which part of the earth does the part of the world-soul permeate, so as to make the god Tellumo? 'Not so,' he says, 'but one and the same earth has a twofold force, both masculine, in that it produces seeds, and feminine, in that it receives and nourishes them; thence from the force of the female it was called Tellus, from that of the male Tellumo.' Why, then, do the pontiffs, as he himself indicates, with two others also added, perform a divine rite to four gods — to Tellus, Tellumo, Altor, and Rusor? Of Tellus and Tellumo it has already been said. Why Altor? 'Because,' he says, 'from the earth all things that are born are nourished (aluntur).' Why Rusor? 'Because,' he says, 'all things are rolled back (rursus revolvuntur) to the same point.' CHAPTER XXIV.
讓人進一步回答:世界靈魂的部分滲透大地的哪一部分,以致造出特路莫神呢?「並非如此,」他說,「乃是同一個大地有雙重之力,既是雄性的(因它產出種子),又是雌性的(因它接受並滋養種子);因此,從雌性之力被稱為特路斯,從雄性之力被稱為特路莫。」那麼,正如他自己所指出的,祭司們為何還又加上另外兩位,向四位神舉行神聖之禮——向特路斯、特路莫、阿爾托爾、魯索爾呢?特路斯與特路莫已經說過了。為何有阿爾托爾呢?「因為,」他說,「凡所生的一切都從大地得滋養(aluntur)。」為何有魯索爾呢?「因為,」他說,「萬物都重新(rursus)滾回到同一點。」第二十四章。
3:834
De Telluris cognominibus eorumque significationibus, quae etiamsi erant multarum rerum indices, non debuerunt multorum deorum firmare opiniones. Debuit ergo una terra propter istam quatergeminam uim quattuor habere cognomina, non quattuor facere deos; sicut tot cognominibus unus Iuppiter et tot cognominibus una Iuno, in quibus omnibus uis multiplex esse dicitur ad unum deum uel unam deam pertinens, non multitudo cognominum deorum etiam multitudinem faciens. Sed profecto sicut aliquando etiam ipsas uilissimas feminas earum, quas libidine quaesierunt, taedet paenitetque turbarum:
On the surnames of Tellus and their significations, which, even if they were indicators of many things, ought not to have established the opinions of many gods. The one earth, therefore, on account of that fourfold force, ought to have had four surnames, not to have made four gods; just as by so many surnames there is one Jupiter, and by so many surnames one Juno — in all of which a manifold force is said to be, pertaining to one god or one goddess, the multitude of surnames not also making a multitude of gods. But assuredly, just as sometimes even the basest women grow weary and repent of the crowds of those whom they have sought through lust:
論特路斯的別號及其含義——這些別號縱然是許多事物的標誌,也不該確立眾多神祇的看法。因此,那一個大地,因著那四重之力,本當有四個別號,而非造出四位神;正如以如此眾多的別號只有一位尤比特,以如此眾多的別號只有一位尤諾——在這一切別號中,據說都有一種歸於一位神或一位女神的多重之力,別號之眾多並不也造出眾神之眾多。但無疑,正如有時連最卑賤的婦人,也對她們憑情慾所招來的那一群群人感到厭倦並後悔:
3:835
sic animam uilem factam et inmundis spiritibus prostitutam deos sibi multiplicare, quibus contaminanda prosterneretur, sicut plurimum libuit, sic aliquando et piguit. Nam et ipse Varro quasi de ipsa turba uerecundatus unam deam uult esse Tellurem. \'Eandem, inquit, dicunt Matrem Magnam; quod tympanum habeat, significari esse orbem terrae; quod turres in capite, oppida; quod sedens fingatur, circa eam cum omnia moueantur, ipsam non moueri. Quod Gallos huic deae ut seruirent fecerunt, significat, qui semine indigeant, terram sequi oportere; in ea quippe omnia reperiri. Quod se aput eam iactant, praecipitur, inquit, qui terram colunt, ne sedeant; semper enim esse quod agant.
Thus the soul, made worthless and prostituted to unclean spirits, multiplied gods for itself, before whom, to be defiled, it prostrated itself; and just as it pleased it greatly to do so, so at length it also grew weary of it. For Varro himself, as though ashamed of that very crowd, would have Tellus to be one single goddess. 'They call her,' he says, 'the Great Mother as well; that she holds a drum signifies that she is the orb of the earth; that she has towers upon her head signifies cities; that she is fashioned sitting signifies that, while all things move about her, she herself does not move. That they made the Galli serve this goddess signifies that those who lack seed ought to follow the earth, for in it all things are found. That men cast themselves about before her enjoins, he says, that those who till the earth should not sit idle, for there is always something to be done.'
於是靈魂變得卑賤,向污穢的邪靈賣淫,為自己增添眾神,在他們面前俯伏受玷污;正如它極樂於如此行,最終也對此感到厭倦。因為瓦羅自己,彷彿羞於那一大群神祇,竟願大地之神特路斯只是一位獨一的女神。他說:「他們也稱她為『大母神』;她手持鼓,表示她是大地的球體;她頭上有塔樓,表示城邑;她被塑成坐姿,表示萬物環繞她運轉,而她自身不動。他們設立加利祭司來事奉這女神,表示那些缺乏種子的人當追隨大地,因為萬物都在大地裡尋得。人們在她面前跳躍狂舞,他說,這是吩咐耕地者不可閒坐,因為總有事要做。」
3:836
Cymbalorum sonitus ferramentorum iactandorum ac manuum et eius rei crepitum in colendo agro qui fit significant; ideo aere, quod eam antiqui colebant aere, antequam ferrum esset inuentum. Leonem, inquit, adiungunt solutum ac mansuetum, ut ostendant nullum genus esse terrae tam remotum ac uehementer ferum, quod non subigi colique conueniat.1 Deinde adiungit et dicit, Tellurem matrem et nominibus pluribus et cognominibus quod nominarunt, deos existimatos esse conplures. (Tellurem, inquit, putant esse Opem, quod opere fiat melior; Matrem, quod plurima pariat; Magnam, quod cibum pariat; Proserpinam, quod ex ea proserpant fruges; Vestam, quod uestiatur herbis.
The sound of cymbals signifies the clashing of iron tools and the clatter of hands and of that work which is done in tilling the field; therefore of bronze, because the ancients tilled with bronze before iron was discovered. 'They add,' he says, 'a lion, unbound and tamed, to show that there is no kind of land so remote and fiercely wild that it is not fitting to be subdued and cultivated.' Then he adds and says that, because they have named mother Tellus by many names and surnames, she was reckoned to be several gods. (They think, he says, that Tellus is Ops, because by work she is made better; that she is Mother, because she brings forth very many things; the Great, because she brings forth food; Proserpine, because from her the crops creep forth; Vesta, because she is clothed with herbs.)
鐃鈸的響聲表示鐵器的撞擊、雙手的拍動,以及耕田時所發出的喧響;之所以用銅,是因為古人在鐵被發現以前用銅耕作。他說:「他們又加上一頭未被拴住而馴服的獅子,要顯明沒有任何一種土地是如此偏遠、如此兇野,以致不宜被馴服與耕作。」接著他補充說,因為他們用許多名稱與別號稱呼大地之母,她就被視為好幾位神。(他說,他們認為特路斯就是『豐饒女神』奧普斯,因為藉著工作她變得更好;她是『母親』,因為她生養萬物;是『大者』,因為她生出食物;是『普羅瑟皮娜』,因為莊稼從她裡面萌發出來;是『維斯塔』,因為她披覆青草。)
3:837
Sic alias deas, inquit, non absurde ad hanc reuocant.\' Si ergo una dea est, quae quidem consulta ueritate nec ipsa est, interim quid itur in multas? Unius sint ista multa nomina, non tam deae multae quam nomina. Sed errantium maiorum auctoritas deprimit et eundem Varronem post hanc sententiam trepidare conpellit. Adiungit enim et dicit: Cum quibus opinio maiorum de his deabus, quod plures eas putarunt esse, non pugnat.\' Quo modo non pugnat, cum ualde aliud sit unam deam nomina habere multa, aliud esse deas multas? \'Sed potest, inquit, fieri ut eadem res et una sit, et in ea quaedam res sint plures.\' Concedo in una homine esse res plures, numquid ideo et homines plures?
'And so,' he says, 'they refer the other goddesses to this one, not without reason.' If, then, there is one goddess—who indeed, when the truth is consulted, is not even a goddess at all—why meanwhile is recourse had to many? Let these be the many names of one being, not so much many goddesses as many names. But the authority of erring forebears bears him down and compels Varro himself, after this opinion, to falter. For he adds and says: 'With these things the opinion of our forebears about these goddesses, namely that they thought them to be several, does not conflict.' How does it not conflict, when it is a very different thing for one goddess to have many names, and for there to be many goddesses? 'But it can come about,' he says, 'that the same thing be both one, and that within it there be several things.' I grant that within one man there are several things; are there for that reason also several men?
他說:「於是,他們把其他女神都歸回到這一位,並非沒有道理。」那麼,若只有一位女神——其實若按真理查考,她連女神都算不上——為何同時又求告許多神呢?讓這些是一位的許多名稱吧,與其說是許多女神,不如說是許多名稱。然而謬誤先人的權威壓制了他,使瓦羅自己在說了這話之後猶豫不定。因為他補充說:「我們先人對這些女神的看法,就是認他們為好幾位,與此並不衝突。」既然『一位女神有許多名稱』與『有許多女神』乃是大不相同的事,這怎能說不衝突呢?他說:「但同一事物既可是一,又可在其中含有多樣的事物。」我承認一個人裡面有許多事物;難道因此就有許多人嗎?
3:838
Sic in una dea esse res plures, numquid ideo et deas plures? Verum sicut uolunt, diuidant conflent, multiplicent replicent inplicent. Haec sunt Telluris et Matris Magnae praeclara mysteria, unde omnia referuntur ad mortalia semina et exercendam agriculturam. Itane ad haec relata et hunc finem habentia tympanum, turres, Galli, iactatio insana membrorum, crepitus cymbalorum, confictio leonum uitam cuiquam pollicentur aeternam? Itane propterea Galli abscisi huic Magnae deae seruiunt, ut significent, qui semine indigeant, terram sequi oportere; quasi non eos ipsa potius seruitus semine faciat indigere?
Thus within one goddess there are many things; are there for that reason also many goddesses? But let them, as they please, divide, fuse, multiply, refold, and entangle. These are the renowned mysteries of Tellus and of the Great Mother, whence all things are referred back to mortal seeds and to the practice of agriculture. Do these things, then, that are referred to such ends and have this very purpose—the drum, the towers, the Galli, the insane tossing of limbs, the clatter of cymbals, the fiction of lions—promise anyone eternal life? Do the castrated Galli therefore serve this Great goddess, in order to signify that those who lack seed ought to follow the earth?—as though it were not rather that very servitude which makes them lack seed!
如此,一位女神裡面有許多事物;難道因此就有許多女神嗎?然而,且讓他們隨意去分割、融合、增繁、反覆、纏結吧。這些就是特路斯與大母神著名的奧秘,由此一切都被歸結為必死的種子與農耕的操作。那麼,這些被歸於如此目的、其用意只在於此的事物——鼓、塔樓、加利祭司、瘋狂甩動肢體、鐃鈸的喧響、虛構的獅子——豈能向任何人應許永生嗎?被閹割的加利祭司事奉這位大女神,難道是為要表示那缺乏種子的人當追隨大地嗎?——倒不如說正是那種事奉本身使他們缺乏了種子!
3:839
Utrum enim sequendo hanc deam, cum indigeant, semen adquirunt, an potius sequendo hanc deam, cum habeant, semen amittunt? Hoc interpretari est an detestari? Nec adtenditur, quantum maligni daemones praeualuerint, qui nec aliqua magna his sacris polliceri ausi sunt, et tam crudelia exigere potuerunt. Si dea terra non esset, manus ei homines operando inferrent, ut semina consequerentur per illam, non et sibi saeuiendo, ut semina perderent propter illam; si dea non esset, ita fecunda fieret manibus alienis, ut non cogeret hominem sterilem fieri manibus suis.
For which is it: by following this goddess do they, when they lack seed, acquire it? Or rather, by following this goddess do they, when they have seed, lose it? Is this to interpret, or to abhor? Nor is it noted how greatly the malignant demons have prevailed, who in these rites did not dare to promise their followers anything great, yet were able to exact such cruel things. If the earth were not a goddess, men would lay their hands upon her by working, that they might obtain seeds through her—not also by raging against themselves, that they might lose seed because of her. If she were not a goddess, she would become fruitful by the hands of others, in such a way that she would not compel a man to become barren by his own hands.
究竟是哪一種呢:他們追隨這女神,是在缺乏時得了種子,還是在有種子時反而因追隨這女神而失去了種子?這算是解釋,還是該被憎惡呢?人也沒有留意惡毒的鬼魔何等得勢;它們在這些祭儀中既不敢應許跟隨者任何大事,卻能勒索如此殘酷之舉。倘若大地不是女神,人就會藉著工作向她下手,好藉她得著種子,而非藉著殘害自己,反倒因她失去種子。倘若她不是女神,她就會藉別人的手而結實,以致不會逼使人用自己的手使自己不育。
3:840
Iam quod in Liberi sacris honesta matrona pudenda uirilia coronabat spectante multitudine, ubi rubens et sudans, si est ulla frons in hominibus, adstabat forsitan et maritus; et quod in celebratione nuptiarum super Priapi scapum noua nupta sedere iubebatur: longe contemtibiliora adque leuiora sunt prae ista turpitudine crudelissima uel crudelitate turpissima, ubi daemonicis ritibus sic uterque sexus inluditur, ut neuter suo uulnere perimatur. Ibi fascinatio timetur agrorum, hic membrorum amputatio non timetur. Ibi sic dehonestatur nouae nuptae uerecundia, ut non solum fecunditas, sed nec uirginitas adimatur; hic ita amputatur uirilitas, ut nec conuertatur in feminam nec uir relinquatur.
Now as for the fact that in the rites of Liber a respectable matron would crown the shameful male organ while a multitude looked on, where—blushing and sweating, if there is any shame at all in men—perhaps even her own husband stood by; and that in the celebration of weddings the new bride was bidden to sit upon the member of Priapus: these things are far more contemptible and trifling compared with that most cruel foulness, or that foulest cruelty, in which by demonic rites both sexes are so mocked that neither perishes by its own wound. There the bewitching of fields is feared; here the amputation of members is not feared. There the modesty of the new bride is so dishonored that not fecundity only, but not even virginity, is taken away; here manhood is so cut off that the man is neither turned into a woman nor left a man.
至於說在利柏爾的祭儀中,一位端莊的婦人竟在眾人觀看之下為那可恥的男性器官加冠——她又羞又汗,若人尚存任何廉恥的話——或許連她丈夫也在旁站著;又說在婚禮慶典中,新娘被命令坐在普里阿普斯的男根之上:這些事與那最殘酷的污穢、或最污穢的殘酷相比,實在卑下輕微得多。在那殘酷的祭儀裡,藉鬼魔的儀式,兩性都被如此戲弄,以致無人死於自己的傷口。在前者,人懼怕田地被邪術所害;在後者,人卻不懼怕肢體被切除。在前者,新娘的羞恥被如此褻瀆,以致被奪去的不僅是生育能力,連童貞也未被奪去;在後者,男性的器官卻被如此切除,以致那人既未變成女人,也未被留作男人。
3:841
CAPUT XXV. Quam interpretationem de abscisione Attidis Graecorum sapientium doctrina reppererit Et Attis ille non est commemoratus nec eius ab isto interpretatio requisita est, in cuius dilectionis memoriam Gallus absciditur. Sed docti Graeci adque sapientes nequaquam rationem tam sanctam praeclaramque tacuerunt. Propter uernalem quippe faciem terrae, quae ceteris est temporibus pulchrior, Porphyrius, philosophus nobilis, Attin flores significare perhibuit, et ideo abscisum, quia flos decidit ante fructum. Non ergo ipsum hominem uel quasi hominem, qui est uocatus Attis, sed uirilia eius flori conparauerunt. Ipsa quippe illo uiuente deciderunt;
CHAPTER XXV. What interpretation of the castration of Attis the teaching of the wise Greeks devised. And that Attis himself is not mentioned, nor is any interpretation of him sought by this man—Attis, in memory of whose love a Gallus is castrated. But the learned and wise Greeks by no means kept silent so holy and renowned an explanation. For on account of the springtime aspect of the earth, which is more beautiful than at other seasons, Porphyry, a noble philosopher, declared that Attis signifies flowers, and that he was therefore castrated because the flower falls before the fruit. They compared, then, not the man himself, or the seeming man, who was called Attis, but his male organs, to the flower. For these indeed fell off while he was yet alive;
第二十五章。希臘智者的教導為阿提斯的閹割所構想的解釋。而那阿提斯本身並未被提及,這人也未尋求對他的解釋——阿提斯,為紀念對他的愛戀,一位加利祭司被閹割。然而博學睿智的希臘人絕不肯緘默不提如此神聖而著名的解釋。因為著名的哲學家波菲利說,由於大地在春日的容貌比別的季節更為美麗,阿提斯乃表示花朵,他之所以被閹割,是因為花在結果之前就凋落了。所以他們所比作花的,並非那名叫阿提斯的人本身或彷彿是人的他,乃是他的男性器官。因為這些器官實在是在他還活著的時候就凋落了;
3:842
immo uero non deciderunt neque decerpta, sed plane discerpta sunt; nec illo flore amisso quisquam postea fructus, sed potius sterilitas consecuta est. Quid ergo ipse reliquus, et quidquid remansit absciso? quid eo significari dicitur? quo refertur? quae interpretatio inde profertur? An haec frustra moliendo nihilque inueniendo persuadent illud potius esse credendum, quod de homine castrato fama iactauit litterisque mandatum est? Merito hinc auersatus est Varro noster, neque hoc dicere uoluit; non enim hominem doctissimum latuit. CAPUT XXVI. De turpitudine sacrorum Matris Magnae.
nay rather, they did not fall off, nor were they plucked, but were plainly torn off; and after that flower was lost, no fruit at all followed afterward, but rather barrenness ensued. What, then, is that which remained, and whatever was left after the castration? what is it said to signify? to what is it referred? what interpretation is drawn from it? Or do they, by laboring at this in vain and finding nothing, persuade us that what should rather be believed is what rumor has spread abroad about a castrated man and committed to writing? Deservedly did our Varro turn away from this, nor would he speak it; for it did not escape so very learned a man. CHAPTER XXVI. On the foulness of the rites of the Great Mother.
不,倒不如說它們並非凋落,也非被摘取,乃是顯然被撕扯下來;那花一旦失去,此後就毫無果實,反倒接踵而來的是不育。那麼,所剩下的、閹割之後存留的那部分,又是甚麼呢?據說它表示甚麼?被歸結到甚麼?由它引出甚麼解釋呢?抑或他們徒勞無功地在此費力、毫無所得,反倒勸我們相信那更該相信的,正是傳聞所散布、並見諸文字、關乎一個被閹割之人的事?我們的瓦羅理當厭棄此事,不肯說它;因為這事豈能瞞過如此博學之人。第二十六章。論大母神祭儀的污穢。
3:843
Itemque de mollibus eidem Matri Magnae contra omnem uirorum mulierumque uerecundiam consecratis, qui usque in hesternum diem madidis capillis facie dealbata, fluentibus membris incessu femineo per plateas uicosque Carthaginis etiam a propolis unde turpiter uiuerent exigebant, nihil Varro dicere uoluit nec uspiam me legisse commemini. Defecit interpretatio, erubuit ratio, conticuit oratio. Vicit Matris Magnae omnes deos filios non numinis magnitudo, sed criminis. Huic monstro nec Iani monstrositas conparatur. Ille in simulacris habebat solam deformitatem, ista in sacris deformem crudelitatem; ille membra in lapidibus addita, haec in hominibus perdita.
Likewise concerning the effeminates consecrated to this same Great Mother against all the modesty of men and women, who up to this very day, with dripping hair and whitened faces, with languid limbs and a womanish gait, would go through the squares and streets of Carthage demanding from the shopkeepers the means by which they might live shamefully—about these Varro would say nothing, nor do I recall having read of it anywhere. Interpretation failed, reasoning blushed, speech fell silent. The Great Mother overcame all the gods her sons, not by the greatness of her divinity, but by the greatness of her crime. To this monster not even the monstrosity of Janus is to be compared. He had in his images mere deformity; she has in her rites deformed cruelty; he had limbs added in stone, she has limbs destroyed in men.
同樣,論到那些違背一切男女廉恥、被獻給這同一位大母神的孌童,他們直到昨日還披散著濕髮、抹白了臉、肢體軟弱、邁著女子的步伐,在迦太基的廣場與街巷穿行,向店主索取那使他們可恥度日的財物——關於這些,瓦羅一言不發,我也不記得在何處讀到過。解釋失靈了,理性羞紅了臉,言語緘默了。大母神勝過了她眾子諸神,不是憑神性的偉大,乃是憑罪行的滔天。連雅努斯的怪誕也不能與這怪物相比。雅努斯在他的偶像中不過有醜陋之形;她在她的祭儀中卻有醜陋的殘酷;雅努斯有肢體增添於石頭,她卻有肢體被毀於人身。
3:844
Hoc dedecus tot Iouis ipsius et tanta stupra non uincunt. Ille inter femineas corruptelas uno Ganymede caelum infamauit; ista tot mollibus professis et publicis et inquinauit terram et caelo fecit iniuriam. Saturnum fortasse possemus huic in isto genere turpissimae crudelitatis siue conferre siue praeferre, qui patrem castrasse perhibetur; sed in Saturni sacris homines alienis manibus potius occidi quam suis abscidi potuerunt. Deuorauit ille filios, ut poetae ferunt, et physici ex hoc interpretantur quod uolunt; ut autem historia prodit, necauit; sed quod ei Poeni suos filios sacrificati sunt, non recepere Romani.
This disgrace not even the many and so great debaucheries of Jupiter himself surpass. He, amid his female corruptions, disgraced heaven with one Ganymede; she, with so many openly professed and public effeminates, both polluted the earth and did injury to heaven. Saturn perhaps we might in this kind of most foul cruelty either compare with her or set above her, who is said to have castrated his father; but in the rites of Saturn men could be slain by others' hands rather than castrated by their own. He devoured his sons, as the poets relate, and the natural philosophers interpret this as they please; but as history records, he slew them; yet the fact that the Phoenicians sacrificed their own sons to him the Romans did not accept.
連朱庇特自己那許許多多、何等滔天的淫亂,也不勝過這恥辱。他在他的種種對女性的敗壞中,藉一個該尼墨得玷辱了天;她卻藉如此眾多公然自承、公開行事的孌童,既玷污了地,又冒犯了天。撒圖恩或許可在這類最污穢的殘酷上與她相比或置於她之上,因據說他閹割了自己的父親;但在撒圖恩的祭儀中,人能被他人的手殺死,卻不是被自己的手閹割。如詩人所述,他吞吃了自己的兒子,自然哲學家便隨己意加以解釋;但按歷史所記,他是把他們殺了;然而腓尼基人向他獻祭親生兒女這事,羅馬人並不接受。
3:845
At uero ista Magna deorum Mater etiam Romanis templis castratos intulit adque istam saeuitiam moremque seruauit, credita uires adiuuare Romanorum exsecando uirilia uirorum. Quid sunt ad hoc malum furta Mercurii, Veneris lasciuia, stupra ac turpitudines ceterorum, quae proferremus de libris, nisi cottidie cantarentur et saltarentur in theatris? Sed haec quid sunt ad tantum malum, cuius magnitudo Magnae Matri tantummodo conpetebat? Praesertim quod illa dicuntur a poetis esse conficta, quasi poetae id etiam finxerint, quod ea sint dis grata et accepta. Ut ergo canerentur uel scriberentur, sit audacia uel petulantia poetarum;
But this Great Mother of the gods brought even into Roman temples men who had been castrated, and preserved this savagery and custom, being believed to aid the strength of the Romans by the cutting-off of men's manhood. What, compared with this evil, are the thefts of Mercury, the wantonness of Venus, the debaucheries and foulnesses of the rest, which we might bring forward from books—were they not daily sung and danced in the theaters? But what are these compared with so great an evil, the magnitude of which befitted the Great Mother alone? Especially since those things are said by the poets to be fabricated—as if the poets had also feigned that they are pleasing and acceptable to the gods. Granted, then, that it be the audacity or wantonness of the poets that such things were sung or written down;
但這位眾神的大母神竟把被閹割的人帶進羅馬的廟宇,並保存了這殘暴與習俗,因為人相信她藉割除男人的男性器官來助長羅馬人的力量。與這惡相比,墨丘利的偷竊、維納斯的淫蕩,以及我們能從書中列舉的其餘諸神的淫亂與污穢,又算得甚麼呢——若不是它們天天在劇院裡被歌唱舞演的話?但這些與如此大的惡相比又算甚麼呢?這惡的滔天唯獨配於大母神。尤其詩人說那些事是杜撰的——彷彿詩人連『這些事為眾神所喜悅悅納』也一併虛構了。那麼,就算這類事被歌唱、被寫下,乃是詩人的放肆或輕狂;
3:846
ut uero diuinis rebus et honoribus eisdem imperantibus et extorquentibus numinibus adderentur, quid est nisi crimen deorum, immo uero confessio daemoniorum et deceptio miserorum? Verum illud, quod de abscisorum consecratione Mater deum coli meruit, non poetae confinxerunt, sed horrere magis quam canere maluerunt. Hisne dis selectis quisquam consecrandus est, ut post mortem uiuat beate, quibus consecratus ante mortem honeste non potest uiuere, tam foedis superstitionibus subditus et inmundis daemonibus obligatus? Sed haec omnia, inquit, referuntur ad mundum. Videat ne potius ad inmundum. Quid autem non potest referri ad mundum, quod esse demonstratur in mundo?
but that they should be added to divine matters and to the same honors, while the deities themselves command and extort them—what is this but the crime of the gods, nay rather the confession of demons and the deception of wretched men? But that very thing—that by the consecration of the castrated the Mother of the gods deserved to be worshiped—the poets did not invent, but chose rather to shudder at than to sing. Is anyone to be consecrated to these select gods, that after death he may live blessedly—gods to whom he, when consecrated before death, cannot live honorably, being subjected to such foul superstitions and bound to unclean demons? 'But all these things,' he says, 'are referred to the world.' Let him see whether they are rather referred to the unclean. But what cannot be referred to the world, which is shown to exist in the world?
但這些事竟被加進神聖之事與同樣的尊榮中,而且是那些神明自己下令並強逼的——這除了是眾神的罪行,更是鬼魔的供認、不幸之人的受騙,還能是甚麼呢?然而那件事——就是眾神之母竟因獻上被閹割之人而配受敬拜——詩人並未虛構,他們寧可對之戰慄,也不肯歌唱。難道有誰當被獻給這些精選之神,好叫他死後得享福樂——這些神,他在死前一旦被獻給他們,就不能正當度日,反被置於如此污穢的迷信之下,受污穢鬼魔的捆綁嗎?他說:「但這一切都歸於宇宙。」且讓他看看,這些豈不更該歸於污穢之物。然而,凡顯明存在於宇宙中的,有甚麼不能被歸於宇宙呢?
3:847
Nos autem animum quaerimus, qui uera religione confisus non tamquam deum suum adoret mundum, sed tamquam opus Dei propter Deum laudet mundum, et mundanis sordibus expiatus mundus perueniat ad Deum, qui condidit mundum. CAPUT XXVII. De figmentis physiologorum, qui nec ueram diuinitatem colunt, nec eo cultu quo colenda est uera diuinitas. Istos uero deos selectos uidemus quidem clarius innotuisse quam ceteros, non tamen ut eorum inlustrarentur merita, sed ne occultarentur obprobria; unde magis eos homines fuisse credibile est, sicut non solum poeticae litterae, uerum etiam historicae tradiderunt. Nam quod Vergilius ait:
But we for our part seek a soul which, trusting in true religion, does not adore the world as its god, but praises the world as the work of God for God's sake; and which, cleansed from worldly defilements and made clean, may attain to God, who founded the world. CHAPTER XXVII. On the fictions of the natural philosophers, who neither worship the true divinity, nor worship it with that worship by which the true divinity ought to be worshiped. But these select gods we see indeed have become more conspicuously known than the rest—not, however, that their merits might be made illustrious, but that their disgraces might not be hidden; whence it is the more credible that they were men, as not only poetic but also historical writings have handed down. For as Virgil says:
但我們這一方所尋求的,乃是一個信靠真敬虔的靈魂,它不把宇宙當作自己的神來敬拜,乃為神的緣故把宇宙當作神的工作來讚美;它既從世俗的污穢中得潔淨、成為潔淨,便可達到那創立宇宙的神。第二十七章。論自然哲學家的虛構,他們既不敬拜真神,也不以敬拜真神所當用的方式敬拜祂。然而我們看見,這些精選之神確實比其餘的神更為人所周知——卻非為使他們的功德得以彰顯,乃是叫他們的恥辱無從掩藏;由此更可信他們原是人,正如不僅詩人的著作、連歷史的著作也已傳下。因為正如維吉爾所說:
3:848
Primus ab aetherio uenit Saturnus Olympo, Arma Iouis fugiens et regnis exul ademtis, et quae ad hanc rem pertinentia consequuntur, totam de hoc Euhemerus pandit historiam, quam Ennius in Latinum uertit eloquium; unde quia plurima posuerunt, qui contra huius modi errores ante nos uel Graeco sermone uel Latino scripserunt, non in eo mihi placuit inmorari. Ipsas physiologias cum considero, quibus docti et acuti homines has res humanas conantur uertere in res diuinas, nihil uideo nisi ad temporalia terrenaque opera naturamque corpoream uel etiamsi inuisibilem, tamen mutabilem potuisse reuocari; quod nullo modo est uerus Deus.
'First from the ethereal heaven came Saturn, fleeing the arms of Jove and an exile from his realms now taken away,' and the things which follow that pertain to this matter—the whole history of this Euhemerus sets forth, which Ennius turned into Latin speech; and since those who before us wrote against errors of this kind, whether in the Greek or the Latin tongue, have set down very much, it has not pleased me to linger upon it. When I consider those very natural-philosophy interpretations by which learned and acute men try to turn these human affairs into divine ones, I see nothing except that things could be brought back to temporal and earthly works and to corporeal nature, or even to a nature which, though invisible, is nevertheless mutable; which in no way is the true God.
「撒圖恩首先從以太的天上降來,逃避朱庇特的武力,被逐出他如今已被奪去的國度,」以及隨後與此事相關的詩句——這整段歷史是優赫美如斯所闡述的,恩尼烏斯把它譯成了拉丁文;既然在我們之前以希臘文或拉丁文駁斥此類謬誤的人已寫下極多,我便不願在此逗留。當我思想那些自然哲學的解釋——博學敏銳之人藉以試圖把這些人間之事轉化為神聖之事——我所見的不過是:這些事至多能被歸結為暫時的、屬地的工作,並有形的本性,或甚至歸結為一種雖不可見卻仍可變的本性;這斷不是真神。
3:849
Hoc autem si saltem religiositati congruis significationibus ageretur, esset quidem dolendum non his uerum Deum adnuntiari adque praedicari, tamen aliquo modo ferendum tam foeda et turpia non fieri nec iuberi; at nunc cum pro Deo uero, quo solo anima se inhabitante fit felix, nefas sit colere aut corpus aut animam, quanto magis nefarium est ista sic colere, ut nec salutem nec decus humanum corpus aut anima colentis obtineat! Quam ob rem si templo sacerdote sacrificio, quod uero Deo debetur, colatur aliquod elementum mundi uel creatus aliquis spiritus, etiamsi non inmundus et malus:
But if this at least were done with significations befitting religiosity, it would indeed be a thing to grieve over, that the true God is not announced and proclaimed by them; yet it would be in some way bearable that things so foul and base were neither done nor commanded. But as it is, since in place of the true God—by whom alone, dwelling within it, the soul becomes happy—it is wicked to worship either body or soul, how much more abominable is it to worship these things in such a way that the body or soul of the worshiper obtains neither salvation nor human dignity! Wherefore, if with temple, priest, and sacrifice—which is owed to the true God—some element of the world or some created spirit be worshiped, even if not unclean and evil:
但這事若至少是以合乎敬虔的表徵來行,那固然仍是值得哀傷的,因他們所宣告傳揚的並非真神;然而那些如此污穢卑下之事既不被行也不被吩咐,這多少還算可以容忍。但如今,既然在真神的位置上——唯獨祂內住於靈魂才使靈魂得福——敬拜身體或靈魂尚且是罪惡,那麼以這樣的方式敬拜這些事物,以致敬拜者的身體或靈魂既得不著救恩,也得不著為人的尊嚴,這豈不更為可憎嗎!因此,若有人用那本當歸與真神的廟宇、祭司、祭物,去敬拜宇宙中的某一元素或某一受造的靈,即便那靈並非污穢邪惡的:
3:850
non ideo malum est, quia illa mala sunt, quibus colitur, sed quia illa talia sunt, quibus ille solus colendus sit, cui talis cultus seruitusque debetur. Si autem stoliditate uel monstrositate simulacrorum, sacrificiis homicidiorum, coronatione uirilium pudendorum, mercede stuprorum, sectione membrorum, abscisione genitalium, consecratione mollium, festis inpurorum obscenorumque ludorum unum uerum Deum, id est omnis animae corporisque creatorem, colere se quisque contendat: non ideo peccat, quia non est colendus quem colit, sed quia colendum non ut colendus est colit.
it is evil not because those things by which it is worshiped are evil, but because those things are of such a kind as is owed only to Him alone, to whom such worship and service are due. But if by the stupidity or monstrousness of images, by sacrifices of murders, by the crowning of the shameful male organs, by the wage of debaucheries, by the cutting of members, by the castration of the genitals, by the consecration of effeminates, by the festivals of impure and obscene shows, anyone should contend that he worships the one true God, that is, the creator of every soul and body: he sins not because He whom he worships is not to be worshiped, but because he worships Him who ought to be worshiped, not as He ought to be worshiped.
這乃是惡,不是因為那用以敬拜的事物是惡的,乃是因為那些事物本是只當歸與祂獨一者的,唯有祂才配受這樣的敬拜與事奉。但若有人藉著愚拙怪誕的偶像、藉著殺人的祭物、藉著為可恥的男根加冠、藉著淫亂的工價、藉著割切肢體、藉著閹割生殖器、藉著奉獻孌童、藉著污穢淫褻戲演的節期,竟主張他是在敬拜獨一真神,就是萬靈萬體的創造者:那麼他犯罪,並非因為他所敬拜的這位不當受敬拜,乃是因為他敬拜那本當受敬拜的,卻不照祂所當受的方式去敬拜。
3:851
Qui uero et rebus talibus, id est turpibus et scelestis, et non Deum uerum, id est animae corporisque factorem, sed creaturam quamuis non uitiosam colit, siue illa sit anima siue corpus siue anima simul et corpus. bis peccat in Deum, quod et pro ipso colit, quod non est ipse, et talibus rebus colit, qualibus nec ipse colendus est nec non ipse. Sed hi quonam modo, id est quam turpiter nefarieque coluerint, in promtu est; quid autem uel quos coluerint, esset obscurum, nisi eorum testaretur historia ea ipsa, quae foeda et turpia confitentur, numinibus terribiliter exigentibus reddita;
But he who both worships with such things—that is, foul and wicked things—and worships not the true God, that is, the maker of soul and body, but a creature, however not vicious, whether it be soul or body or soul and body together: he sins twice against God, in that he worships, in place of Him, that which is not He, and worships Him with such things as neither He ought to be worshiped with, nor even that which is not He. But how—that is, how foully and wickedly—these men worshiped, is plain to see; but what, or whom, they worshiped, would be obscure, were not their own history a witness to it—that very history which confesses that things foul and base were rendered to deities terribly demanding them;
但那既用這類事物——就是污穢邪惡之物——來敬拜,又不敬拜真神(即靈魂與身體的造作者),反倒敬拜受造之物(縱然那受造之物並無敗壞),無論是靈魂或身體或靈魂與身體一同:這人是雙重得罪了神,因他既以那非神者取代神來敬拜,又用那些連神都不當以之被敬拜、連那非神者也不當以之被敬拜的事物來敬拜。但這些人如何敬拜——就是何等污穢邪惡地敬拜——乃是顯而易見的;至於他們敬拜的是甚麼、是誰,本是隱晦難明的,若不是他們自己的歷史為此作證——正是那承認污穢卑下之事乃在神明可怕的勒索下被獻上的歷史;
3:852
unde remotis constat ambagibus nefarios daemones adque inmundissimos spiritus hac omni ciuili theologia inuisendis stolidis imaginibus et per eas possidendis etiam stultis cordibus inuitatos. CAPUT XXVIII. Quod doctrina Varronis de theologia in nulla sibi parte concordet. Quid igitur ualet, quod uir doctissimus et acutissimus Varro uelut subtili disputatione hos omnes deos in caelum et in terram redigere ac referre conatur? Non potest; fluunt de manibus, resiliunt, labuntur et decidunt. Dicturus enim \' de feminis, hoc est deabus: \'Quoniam, inquit, ut primo libro dixi de locis, duo sunt principia deorum animaduersa de caelo et terra, a quo di partim dicuntur caelestes, partim terrestres:
whence, with all ambiguities removed, it is established that wicked demons and most unclean spirits were invited by all this civil theology to inhabit dull images and through them to possess even foolish hearts. CHAPTER XXVIII. That Varro's teaching about theology does not agree with itself in any part. What avails it, then, that Varro, a man most learned and most acute, attempts by a kind of subtle disputation to reduce and refer all these gods to heaven and to earth? He cannot; they flow from his hands, they rebound, they slip and fall away. For about to speak of the females, that is, the goddesses, he says: 'Since, as I said in the first book about places, two principles of the gods have been observed, from heaven and from earth, whence some gods are called celestial, some terrestrial:
由此,除去一切含糊,可確定的是:邪惡的鬼魔與至污穢的邪靈,被這整套國家神學所邀請,來居住於愚蠢的偶像,並藉這些偶像甚至佔據愚昧的心。第二十八章。論瓦羅關乎神學的教導毫無一處彼此相合。那麼,至博學至敏銳的瓦羅,竟試圖以一種精巧的辯論把這一切神都化約並歸結於天與地,這又有何益處呢?他做不到;這些神從他手中流走,彈回,滑脫,跌落。因為他將要論及那些女神時,便說:「正如我在論地方的第一卷所說,眾神的兩個本源已被觀察出來,即出於天與出於地,由此一些神被稱為天上的,一些被稱為地上的:
3:853
ut in superioribus initium fecimus a caelo, cum diximus de Iano, quem alii caelum, alii dixerunt esse mundum, sic de feminis scribendi facimus initium a Tellure.) Sentio quantam molestiam tale ac tantum patiatur ingenium. Ducitur enim quadam ratione uerisimili, caelum esse quod faciat, terram quae patiatur, et ideo illi masculinam uim tribuit, huic rem femininam, et non adtendit eum potius esse qui haec facit, qui utrumque fecit. Hinc etiam Samothracum nobilia mysteria in superiore libro sic interpretatur eaque se, quae nec suis nota sunt, scribendo expositurum eisque missurum quasi religiosissime pollicetur.
so as in the foregoing we made a beginning from heaven, when we spoke of Janus, whom some have called heaven, others the world, so concerning the females we make a beginning of our writing from Tellus.' I feel how great a difficulty so great a genius suffers. For he is led by a certain plausible reasoning that heaven is that which acts, earth that which is acted upon, and therefore he attributes to the former the masculine force, to the latter the feminine quality, and does not notice that it is rather He who does these things, who made both. Hence too he interprets in the earlier book the renowned mysteries of the Samothracians in this way, and promises, as it were most religiously, that he will set forth in writing things not even known to his own people, and send them to them.
於是,正如我們在前文從天開始,論到雅努斯時(有人稱他為天,有人稱他為宇宙),照樣我們論到女神,便從特路斯起筆。」我體會到如此偉大的天才所承受的何等困難。因為他被某種貌似合理的推理所引導,以為天是施作者,地是受作者,因此把陽剛之力歸於前者,把陰柔之性歸於後者,卻沒有留意:那行這些事的,乃是創造這二者的那一位。由此他在前一卷也如此解釋撒摩特刺刻著名的奧秘,並彷彿極其虔誠地應許說,他要把連他本國人都不知道的事用文字陳明,並寄給他們。
3:854
Dicit enim se ibi multis indiciis collegisse in simulacris aliud significare caelum, aliud terram, aliud exempla rerum, quas Plato appellat ideas; caelum Iouem, terram Iunonem, ideas Mineruam uult intellegi; caelum a quo fiat aliquid, terram de qua fiat, exemplum secundum quod fiat. Qua in re omitto dicere, quod Plato illas ideas tantam uim habere dicit, ut secundum eas non caelum aliquid fecerit, sed etiam caelum factum sit. Hoc dico, istum in hoc libro selectorum deorum rationem illam trium deorum, quibus quasi cuncta conplexus est, perdidisse. Caelo enim tribuit masculos deos, feminas terrae; inter quas posuit Mineruam, quam supra ipsum caelum ante posuerat.
For he says that he there gathered from many indications that in the images one thing signifies heaven, another earth, another the patterns of things which Plato calls Ideas; he would have heaven understood as Jupiter, earth as Juno, the Ideas as Minerva: heaven, from which something is made; earth, from which it is made; the pattern, according to which it is made. In this matter I forbear to say that Plato declares those Ideas to have such power that not only did heaven not make anything according to them, but heaven itself was made according to them. This I say: that this man, in this book of select gods, has lost that reckoning of the three gods, by whom he had embraced, as it were, all things. For to heaven he attributed the male gods, to earth the females; among whom he placed Minerva, whom he had above set higher than heaven itself.
因為他說,他在那裡從許多跡象推斷出:在那些偶像中,一個表示天,另一個表示地,又一個表示事物的範型,就是柏拉圖所稱的理念;他願人把天領會為朱庇特,把地領會為朱諾,把理念領會為密涅瓦:天,是某物所由出者;地,是某物所由成者;範型,是某物所照之而成者。在這事上,我姑且不說:柏拉圖宣稱那些理念有如此大的能力,以致不僅天不是照它們造了甚麼,連天自己也是照它們而被造的。我所要說的乃是:這人在這卷精選之神的書中,已喪失了那三神的算法——他原以為藉這三神彷彿囊括了萬物。因為他把陽性諸神歸於天,把陰性諸神歸於地;其中他卻安置了密涅瓦,而他在前文已把她置於天本身之上了。
3:855
Deinde masculus deus Neptunus in mari est, quod ad terram potius quam ad caelum pertinet. Dis pater postremo, qui Graece Πλούτων dicitur, etiam ipse masculus frater amborum terrenus deus esse perhibetur, superiorem terram tenens, in inferiore habens Proserpinam coniugem. Quo modo ergo deos ad caelum, deas ad terram referre conantur? Quid solidum quid constans, quid sobrium quid definitum habet haec disputatio? Illa est autem Tellus initium dearum, Mater scilicet Magna, aput quam mollium et abscisorum seseque secantium adque. iactantium insana perstrepit turpitudo. Quid est ergo quod dicitur caput deorum Ianus, caput dearum Tellus? Nec ibi facit unum caput error, nec hic sanum furor.
Then the male god Neptune is in the sea, which pertains rather to earth than to heaven. Finally Father Dis, who in Greek is called Pluto, himself also a male and brother of both, is declared to be an earthly god, holding the upper earth, having in the lower earth Proserpine as his wife. In what manner, then, do they try to refer the gods to heaven, the goddesses to earth? What solid, what consistent, what sober, what definite thing has this disputation? But Tellus is the beginning of the goddesses, namely the Great Mother, with whom the insane foulness of effeminates and of the castrated and of those cutting and tossing themselves about resounds. What is it, then, that is said—that Janus is the head of the gods, Tellus the head of the goddesses? Neither there does error make one head, nor here does madness make a sound one.
其次,陽性之神涅普頓在海裡,而海乃屬地多過屬天。最後,那位父神狄斯(希臘文稱為普路同),他自己也是陽性,又是這二者的兄弟,被宣稱為屬地之神,掌管上層的地,並在下層的地中以普羅瑟皮娜為妻。那麼,他們究竟怎能試圖把諸神歸於天、把諸女神歸於地呢?這場辯論有何穩固、何前後一致、何清醒、何確定之處呢?然而特路斯是諸女神的起首,就是大母神,孌童與被閹者、那些割切並甩動自己之人的瘋狂污穢就在她面前喧囂作響。那麼,所謂「雅努斯是諸神之首,特路斯是諸女神之首」,這話又是甚麼意思呢?在那裡,謬誤造不出一個首;在這裡,瘋狂也造不出一個健全的首。
3:856
Quur haec frustra referre nituntur ad mundum? Quod etsi possent, pro Deo uero mundum nemo pius colit; et tamen eos nec hoc posse ueritas aperta conuincit. Referant haec potius ad homines mortuos et ad daemones pessimos, et nulla quaestio remanebit. CAPUT XXVIIII. Quod omnia, quae physiologi ad mundum partesque ipsius rettulerunt, ad unum uerum Deum referre debuerint. Namque omnia, quae ab eis ex istorum deorum theologia uelut physicis rationibus referuntur ad mundum, quam sine ullo scrupulo sacrilegae opinionis Deo potius uero, qui fecit mundum, omnis animae et omnis corporis conditori, tribuantur. tur, aduertamus hoc modo:
Why do they strive in vain to refer these things to the world? For even if they could, no pious man worships the world in place of the true God; and yet open truth convinces them that they cannot do even this. Let them rather refer these things to dead men and to the worst demons, and no question will remain. CHAPTER XXIX. That all things which the natural philosophers referred to the world and its parts, they ought rather to have referred to the one true God. For let us observe in this manner all those things which by them, out of the theology of these gods, are referred as it were by physical reasonings to the world—how, without any scruple of sacrilegious opinion, they ought rather to be attributed to the true God, who made the world, the founder of every soul and every body:
他們為何徒勞地竭力把這些事歸於宇宙呢?因為縱使他們能,敬虔之人也斷不肯以宇宙取代真神來敬拜;而且顯明的真理使他們確知,連這事他們也做不到。倒不如讓他們把這些事歸於死人和最壞的鬼魔,這樣就毫無疑難留存了。第二十九章。論凡自然哲學家歸於宇宙及其各部分的一切事,本應歸於獨一真神。因為讓我們如此觀察那一切被他們從這些神的神學中、彷彿藉物理推理歸於宇宙的事——它們如何毫無褻瀆之見的顧慮,反倒應歸與那造了宇宙的真神,就是萬靈萬體的創立者:
3:857
Nos Deum colimus, non caelum et terram, quibus duabus partibus mundus hic constat; nec animam uel animas per uiuentia quaecumque diffusas, sed Deum, qui fecit caelum et terram et omnia, quae in eis sunt; qui fecit omnem animam, sine quocumque modo uiuentem et sensus ac rationis expertem, siue etiam sentientem, siue etiam intellegentem. CAPUT XXX. Qua pietate discernatur a creaturis Creator, ne pro uno tot di colantur, quot sunt opera unius auctoris. Et ut iam incipiam illa unius et ueri Dei opera percurrere, propter quae isti sibi, dum quasi honeste conantur sacramenta turpissima et scelestissima interpretari, deos multos falsosque fecerunt:
We worship God, not heaven and earth, of which two parts this world consists; nor the soul or souls diffused through whatever living things, but God, who made heaven and earth and all that is in them; who made every soul, whether living in whatever manner and lacking sense and reason, or even perceiving, or even understanding. CHAPTER XXX. With what piety the Creator is to be distinguished from creatures, lest as many gods be worshiped for one as there are works of the one Author. And that I may now begin to run through those works of the one and true God, on account of which these men, while they try, as it were honorably, to interpret most foul and most wicked rites, have made for themselves many false gods:
我們敬拜神,不敬拜天與地(這兩部分構成這宇宙);也不敬拜那遍布於各樣活物中的魂或眾魂,乃敬拜那造了天、地,並其中萬有的神;祂造了一切的魂,無論是以任何方式存活、無知覺無理性的,或是有知覺的,甚至有悟性的。第三十章。當以何等敬虔把創造者與受造之物分別出來,免得把獨一作者的工作有多少,就把多少神當作一位來敬拜。如今我且開始逐一細數獨一真神的那些工作——這些人正是為了這些工作,當他們彷彿正當地試圖解釋那至污穢至邪惡的祭儀時,竟為自己造了許多假神:
3:858
illum Deum colimus, qui naturis a se creatis et subsistendi et mouendi initia finesque constituit; qui rerum causas habet, nouit adque disponit; qui uim seminum condidit; qui rationalem animam, quod dicitur animus, quibus uoluit uiuentibus indidit; qui sermonis facultatem usumque donauit; qui munus futura dicendi quibus placuit spiritibus inpertiuit et per quos placet ipse futura praedicit et per quos placet malas ualetudines pellit; qui bellorum quoque ipsorum, cum sic emendandum et castigandum est genus humanum, exordiis progressibus finibusque moderatur; qui mundi huius ignem uehementissimum et uiolentissimum pro inmensae naturae temperamento et creauit et regit;
we worship that God who established for the natures created by Him the beginnings and ends both of subsisting and of moving; who holds, knows, and disposes the causes of things; who founded the power of seeds; who gave the rational soul, which is called mind, to whatever living things He willed; who bestowed the faculty and use of speech; who imparted to such spirits as He pleased the gift of foretelling the future, and through whom He pleases Himself foretells the future, and through whom He pleases drives away ill health; who governs also the beginnings, progress, and ends of wars themselves, when the human race is thus to be amended and chastised; who both created and rules the most vehement and most violent fire of this world according to the tempering of its immense nature;
我們敬拜的這位神,為祂所造的諸本性設立了存在與運動的始與終;祂掌管、知曉並安排萬物的因由;祂創立了種子的能力;祂把那稱為心思的理性之魂賜給祂所願的活物;祂賜下言語的官能與使用;祂把預言未來的恩賜分給祂所喜悅的靈,並藉祂所喜悅的人預告將來,又藉祂所喜悅的人驅除疾病;祂也主宰戰爭本身的開端、進展與終結,每當人類需如此被修正與管教之時;祂照那浩瀚本性的調和,既創造又掌管這宇宙中至猛烈至兇暴的火;
3:859
qui uniuersarum aquarum creator et gubernator est; qui solem fecit corporalium clarissimum luminum eique uim congruam et motum dedit; qui ipsis etiam inferis dominationem suam potestatemque non subtrahit; qui semina et alimenta mortalium, siue arida siue liquida, naturis conpetentibus adtributa substituit; qui terram fundat adque fecundat; qui fructus eius animalibus hominibusque largitur; qui causas non solum principales, sed etiam subsequentes nouit adque ordinat; qui lunae statuit modum suum; qui uias caelestes adque terrestres locorum mutationibus praebet; qui humanis ingeniis, quae creauit, etiam scientias artium uariarum ad adiuuandam uitam naturamque concessit;
who is the creator and governor of all the waters; who made the sun, the brightest of corporeal lights, and gave it a fitting power and motion; who does not withdraw His dominion and power even from the lower regions themselves; who supplies the seeds and nourishments of mortals, whether dry or liquid, assigned to their fitting natures; who founds and makes fruitful the earth; who lavishes its fruits upon animals and men; who knows and orders not only the principal causes, but also those which follow after; who appointed to the moon its measure; who provides the heavenly and earthly ways by changes of places; who granted to human minds, which He created, even the sciences of various arts for the helping of life and nature;
祂是萬水的創造者與治理者;祂造了太陽,就是有形諸光中最明亮的,並賜給它合宜的能力與運行;祂連對那下界本身也不撤去祂的統治與權能;祂供應必死之人的種子與糧食,無論乾的濕的,各按合宜的本性分派;祂奠立大地並使之結實;祂把大地的出產豐豐富富地賜給走獸與人;祂不僅知曉並安排首要的因,連那隨後的因也知曉安排;祂為月亮定了它的度數;祂藉地點的更移供應天上與地上的道路;祂甚至把各樣技藝的學問賜給祂所造的人的心思,以幫助生活與本性;
3:860
qui coniunctionem maris et feminae ad adiutorium propagandae prolis instituit; qui hominum coetibus, quem focis et luminibus adhiberent, ad facillimos usus munus terreni ignis indulsit. Ista sunt certe, quae dis selectis per nescio quas physicas interpretationes uir acutissimus adque doctissimus Varro, siue quae aliunde accepit, siue quae ipse coniecit, distribuere laborauit. Haec autem facit adque agit unus uerus Deus, sed sicut Deus, id est ubique totus, nullis inclusus locis, nullis uinculis adligatus, in nullas partes sectilis, ex nulla parte mutabilis, inplens caelum et terram praesente potentia, non indigente natura.
who instituted the union of male and female for the help of propagating offspring; who, for the gatherings of men, granted the boon of earthly fire, for easiest uses, which they might apply to hearths and lights. These things assuredly are what that most acute and most learned man Varro, by means of I know not what physical interpretations, labored to distribute among the select gods—whether things he received from elsewhere, or things he himself conjectured. But these things one true God does and performs, yet as God, that is, everywhere whole, enclosed in no places, bound by no chains, divisible into no parts, mutable in no part, filling heaven and earth by His present power, not by a needy nature.
祂為了繁衍後裔的幫助,設立了男女的結合;祂為人的群居生活,賜下屬地之火的恩惠,作最便利之用,可用於爐灶與燈火。這些事無疑正是那至敏銳至博學的瓦羅,藉著不知甚麼樣的物理解釋,竭力分派給精選諸神的——無論是他從別處得來的,或是他自己臆測的。然而這些事乃是獨一真神所行所成的,且是以神的方式,就是無處不全在,不被囚於任何地方,不被任何鎖鏈所縛,不可分割成任何部分,在任何部分上都不可變,以祂現今的能力充滿天地,而非以一個有所缺乏的本性。
3:861
Sic itaque administrat omnia, quae creauit, ut etiam ipsa proprios exerere et agere motus sinat. Quamuis enim nihil esse possint sine ipso, non sunt quod ipse. Agit autem multa etiam per angelos; sed non nisi ex se ipso beatificat angelos. Ita quamuis propter aliquas causas hominibus angelos mittat, non tamen ex angelis homines, sed ex se ipso, sicut angelos, beatificat. Ab hoc uno et uero Deo uitam speramus aeternam. CAPUT XXXI. Quibus proprie beneficiis Dei excepta generali largitate sectatores ueritatis utantur.
Thus, therefore, He administers all things which He created, in such a way that He also allows them to exert and carry out their own proper motions. For although they can be nothing without Him, they are not what He is. He does many things also through angels; but only from Himself does He beatify the angels. Thus, although for certain causes He sends angels to men, yet He beatifies men not from the angels, but from Himself, just as He beatifies the angels. From this one and true God we hope for eternal life. CHAPTER XXXI. With what benefits, properly speaking—apart from His general bounty—the followers of truth are favored.
因此,祂如此治理祂所造的萬物,以致祂也容許這些受造之物施展並執行各自固有的運動。因為它們離了祂雖一無所能,卻不是祂之所是。祂也藉天使行許多事;但唯獨從祂自己使天使得福。因此,雖然祂為某些緣故差遣天使到人那裡,祂卻不是從天使、乃是從祂自己使人得福,正如祂使天使得福一樣。我們從這位獨一真神盼望永生。第三十一章。論除了普遍的恩賜以外,真理的跟隨者特蒙神哪些恩惠。
3:862
Habemus enim ab illo praeter huiusce modi beneficia, quae ex hac, de qua nonnulla diximus, administratione naturae bonis malisque largitur, magnum et bonorum proprium magnae dilectionis indicium. Quamquam enim, quod sumus, quod uiuimus, quod caelum terramque conspicimus, quod habemus mentem adque rationem, qua eum ipsum, qui haec omnia condidit, inquiramus, nequaquam ualeamus actioni sufficere gratiarum:
For we have from Him, besides benefits of this kind, which out of that administration of nature (concerning which we have said something) He lavishes upon good and evil alike, a great gift, proper to the good, and a token of His great love. For although what we are, that we live, that we behold heaven and earth, that we have mind and reason, by which we may seek out Him very One who founded all these things—although for these we can by no means suffice for the rendering of thanks:
因為除了這類恩惠以外(這類恩惠是祂從那管理本性之事中——我們已略述了一些——豐豐富富地賜給善人惡人的),我們還從祂得著一份大禮,是善人所特有的,是祂大愛的憑據。因為,雖然我們之所是、我們之得生、我們之得見天地、我們之有心思與理性(藉以尋求那創立這一切的獨一者)——縱然為這些,我們也斷不足以獻上相稱的感謝:
3:863
tamen quod nos oneratos obrutosque peccatis et a contemplatione suae lucis auersos ac tenebrarum, id est iniquitatis, dilectione caecatos non omnino deseruit misitque nobis Verbum suum, qui est eius unicus filius, quo pro nobis adsumta carne nato adque passo, quanti Deus hominem penderet, nosceremus adque illo sacrificio singulari a peccatis omnibus mundaremur eiusque spiritu in cordibus nostris dilectione diffusa omnibus difficultatibus superatis in aeternam requiem et contemplationis eius ineffabilem dulcedinem ueniremus, quae corda, quot linguae ad agendas ei gratias satis esse contenderint? CAPUT XXXII.
yet that, when we were burdened and overwhelmed by sins, turned away from the contemplation of His light, and blinded by the love of darkness, that is, of iniquity, He did not utterly forsake us, but sent to us His Word, who is His only Son, by whose being born for us in the flesh He had assumed, and by His suffering, we might know how greatly God valued man, and by that singular sacrifice be cleansed from all sins, and, His love being shed abroad in our hearts by His Spirit, all difficulties being overcome, we might come into eternal rest and the unspeakable sweetness of the contemplation of Him—what hearts, how many tongues, would claim to be enough to render Him thanks? CHAPTER XXXII.
然而,當我們被罪壓垮、淹沒,從對祂之光的瞻仰中轉離,又因愛黑暗(就是愛不義)而成了瞎眼之時,祂並未全然撇棄我們,反倒差遣祂的道,就是祂的獨生子,到我們這裡來;祂為我們取了肉身而生、又受苦,使我們得知神何等看重人,並藉那獨一無二的祭得以從一切罪中潔淨,又因祂的靈把祂的愛澆灌在我們心裡,使我們勝過一切艱難,進入永遠的安息與瞻仰祂那難以言喻的甘甜——這樣,甚麼樣的心、多少的舌頭,能自稱足以向祂獻上感謝呢?第三十二章。
3:864
Quod sacramentum redemtionis Christi nullis retro temporibus defuerit semperque sit diuersis significationibus praedicatum. Hoc mysterium uitae aeternae iam inde ab exordio generis humani per quaedam signa et sacramenta temporibus congrua, quibus oportuit, per angelos praedicatum est. Deinde populus Hebraeus in unam quandam rem publicam, quae hoc sacramentum ageret, congregatus est, ubi per quosdam scientes, per quos dam nescientes id, quod ex aduentu Christi usque nunc et deinceps agitur, praenuntiaretur esse uenturum; sparsa etiam postea eadem gente per gentes propter testimonium scripturarum, quibus aeterna salus in Christo futura praedicta est.
That the sacrament of Christ's redemption was lacking in no times of the past, and has always been proclaimed under diverse significations. This mystery of eternal life, from the very beginning of the human race, was proclaimed through angels by means of certain signs and sacraments suited to the times, as was fitting. Then the Hebrew people was gathered into a certain commonwealth, which should enact this sacrament, where, through some who knew and some who did not know, it might be foretold that what is being done from the coming of Christ until now and thereafter was to come; afterward also that same nation was scattered among the nations, for the testimony of the Scriptures, in which it was foretold that eternal salvation in Christ was to come.
論基督救贖的奧秘在過去任何時代都未曾缺乏,且始終以不同的表徵被宣揚。這永生的奧秘,從人類之初,就照所當的,藉著合乎各時代的某些表記與聖事,藉著天使被宣告。其後,希伯來民族被聚集成一個邦國,要施行這奧秘;在那裡,藉著一些知道的人和一些不知道的人,預先宣告那從基督降臨直到如今、並此後仍在施行的事必要來到;後來這同一民族又被分散在列國中,為了聖經的見證,因聖經早已預言在基督裡的永遠救恩必要來到。
3:865
Omnes enim non solum prophetiae, quae in uerbis sunt, nec tantum praecepta uitae, quae mores pietatemque conformant adque illis litteris continentur, uerum etiam sacra, sacerdotia, tabernaculum siue templum, altaria, sacrificia, ceremoniae, dies festi et quidquid aliud ad eam seruitutem pertinet, quae Deo debetur et Graece proprie λατρεία dicitur, ea significata et praenuntiata sunt, quae propter aeternam uitam fidelium in Christo et inpleta credimus et inpleri cernimus et inplenda confidimus. CAPUT XXXIII. Quod per solam Christianam religionem mani- festari potuerit fallacia spirituum malignorum de hominum errore gaudentium.
For all things—not only the prophecies which are in words, nor only the precepts of life which shape morals and piety and are contained in those writings, but also the holy rites, the priesthoods, the tabernacle or temple, the altars, the sacrifices, the ceremonies, the festal days, and whatever else pertains to that service which is owed to God and is in Greek properly called latreia—all these were signs and foretellings of those things which, on account of the eternal life of the faithful in Christ, we believe both to have been fulfilled, and discern to be fulfilled, and trust to be yet to be fulfilled. CHAPTER XXXIII. That through the Christian religion alone could the deceit of the malignant spirits be made manifest, who rejoice in the error of men.
因為一切——不僅是那存於言語的預言,也不僅是那塑造品行與敬虔、載於那些經卷的生活誡命,連那些聖禮、祭司職分、會幕或聖殿、祭壇、祭物、禮儀、節期,以及凡屬於那本當歸與神、希臘文中正稱為 latreia(敬拜事奉)的一切——這些都是表記與預告,所表記預告的事,乃是我們因信徒在基督裡的永生而相信既已成就、又看見正在成就、並深信終必成就的。第三十三章。論唯獨藉著基督教信仰,那以人之謬誤為樂的惡毒邪靈的詭詐才得以顯明。
3:866
Per hanc ergo religionem unam et ueram potuit aperiri deos gentium esse inmundissimos daemones, sub defunctarum occasionibus animarum uel creaturarum specie mundanarum deos se putari cupientes et quasi diuinis honoribus eisdemque scelestis ac turpibus rebus superba inpuritate laetantes adque ad uerum Deum conuersionem humanis animis inuidentes. Ex quorum inmanissimo et inpiissimo dominatu homo liberatur, cum credit in eum, qui praebuit ad exsurgendum tantae humilitatis exemplum, quanta illi superbia ceciderunt.
Through this one and true religion, then, it could be made plain that the gods of the nations are most unclean demons, who, under the occasions of the souls of the dead or under the appearance of worldly creatures, desire to be thought gods, and who, with proud impurity, exult as it were in divine honors and in those same wicked and foul matters, and who begrudge to human souls their conversion to the true God. From whose most monstrous and most impious domination man is set free when he believes in Him who, for rising up, set forth an example of as great humility as that pride by which they fell.
那麼,藉著這獨一真宗教,便可顯明:列國的眾神乃是至污穢的鬼魔;它們或藉死人之魂的緣由、或藉世間受造之物的外貌,渴望被視為神,並懷著驕傲的不潔,彷彿因受神聖的尊榮、並因那同樣邪惡污穢之事而歡躍,又嫉妒人的靈魂歸向真神。人一旦信入那一位,就從這些鬼魔至兇惡、至不虔的轄制下得釋放;那一位為叫人起來,顯出了何等的謙卑作榜樣,正與它們因之墜落的那等驕傲相對。
3:867
Hinc sunt non solum illi, de quibus multa iam diximus, et alii adque alii similes ceterarum gentium adque terrarum, sed etiam hi, de quibus nunc agimus, tamquam in senatum deorum selecti; sed plane selecti nobilitate criminum, non dignitate uirtutum. Quorum sacra Varro dum quasi ad naturales rationes referre conatur, quaerens honestare res turpes, quo modo his quadret et consonet non potest inuenire, quoniam non sunt ipsae illorum sacrorum causae, quas putat uel potius uult putari.
Hence are not only those of whom we have already said much, and others and yet others like them among the rest of the nations and lands, but also these of whom we are now treating, as it were chosen into a senate of the gods; but plainly chosen for the nobility of their crimes, not for the dignity of their virtues. While Varro tries to refer their rites, as it were, to natural reasons, seeking to make honorable things that are base, he cannot find how these may square and harmonize with them, since those are not the causes of those rites which he thinks, or rather wishes to be thought.
由此可見,不僅有我們已經多有述說的那些,以及在其餘列國列地中許許多多與他們相似的,更有我們如今所論的這些神,彷彿被選入眾神的元老院;但他們顯然是因罪行的尊貴而被選,不是因德行的尊嚴而被選。瓦羅竭力把他們的祭儀彷彿歸結為自然的理由,想使卑下之事顯為可敬,卻找不出這些理由如何能與祭儀相合相諧,因為那些並非他所認為、或更確切說他所願人以為的那些祭儀之因由。
3:868
Nam si non solum ipsae, uerum etiam quaelibet aliae huius generis essent, quamuis nihil ad Deum uerum uitamque aeternam, quae in religione quaerenda est, pertinerent, tamen qualicumque de rerum natura reddita ratione aliquantulum mitigarent offensionem, quam non intellecta in sacris aliqua uelut turpitudo aut absurditas fecerat; sicut in quibusdam theatrorum fabulis uel delubrorum mysteriis facere conatus est, ubi non theatra delubrorum similitudine absoluit, sed theatrorum potius similitudine delubra damnauit; tamen utcumque conatus est, ut sensum horribilibus rebus offensum uelut naturalium causarum ratio reddita deleniret. CAPUT XXXIIII.
For if not only those very causes, but any others whatever of this kind existed, even though they pertained nothing to the true God and to eternal life, which is to be sought in religion, yet by some explanation of the nature of things being given they would somewhat mitigate the offense which some seeming foulness or absurdity, not understood, had caused in the rites; just as he tried to do in certain fables of the theaters or mysteries of the shrines, where he did not acquit the theaters by the likeness of the shrines, but rather condemned the shrines by the likeness of the theaters; yet in whatever way he tried, that the sense, offended by horrible things, might be soothed by an explanation of natural causes being rendered. CHAPTER XXXIV.
因為若不僅那些因由本身,連此類任何別的因由存在——縱然它們與真神、與那當在宗教中尋求的永生毫不相干——然而藉著對事物本性作出某種解說,多少能緩和那冒犯,就是祭儀中某種不被理解、貌似污穢或荒謬之事所造成的冒犯;正如他在劇院的某些虛構故事或廟宇的奧秘上所試圖作的,在那裡他並未藉廟宇的相似而為劇院開脫,反倒藉劇院的相似而定了廟宇的罪;然而無論他如何嘗試,總想叫那被可怕之事所冒犯的感受,藉著對自然因由的解說而得撫慰。第三十四章。
3:869
De libris Numae Pompilii, quos senatus, ne sacrorum causae, quales in eis habebantur, innotescerent, iussit incendi. Sed contra inuenimus, sicut ipse uir doctissimus prodidit, de Numae Pompilii libris redditas sacrorum causas nullo modo potuisse tolerari nec dignas habitas, quae non solum lectae innotescerent religiosis, sed saltem scriptae reconderentur in tenebris. Iam enim dicam, quod in tertio huius operis libro me suo loco dicturum esse promiseram.
On the books of Numa Pompilius, which the senate ordered to be burned, lest the causes of the rites, such as were contained in them, should become known. But on the contrary we find, as that most learned man himself reported, that the causes of the rites set forth from the books of Numa Pompilius could in no way be tolerated, nor were they deemed worthy that they should not only, when read, become known to the religious, but should not even, when written, be stored away in darkness. For I shall now say what in the third book of this work I promised that I would say in its own place.
論努馬·龐皮利烏斯的書卷,元老院下令焚毀,免得書中所載的那些祭儀因由為人所知。但相反地,我們發現——正如那至博學之人自己所記述的——出於努馬·龐皮利烏斯書卷所闡明的祭儀因由,斷不可被容忍,也不配讓那些敬虔之人讀後得知,甚至連寫下後也不配被藏於暗處。如今我要說那在本著作第三卷中所應許、要在合適之處述說的事。
3:870
Nam, sicut aput eundem Varronem legitur in libro de cultu deorum, <Terentius quidam cum haberet ad Ianiculum fundum et bubulcus eius iuxta sepulcrum Numae Pompilii traiciens aratrum eruisset ex terra libros eius, ubi sacrorum institutorum scriptae erant causae, in Urbem pertulit ad praetorem. At ille cum inspexisset principia, rem tantam detulit ad senatum. Ubi cum primores quasdam causas legissent, quur quidque in sacris fuerit institutum, Numae mortuo senatus adsensus est, eosque libros tamquam religiosi patres conscripti, praetor ut combureret, censuerunt\'. Credat quisque quod putat;
For, as is read in that same Varro in the book on the worship of the gods: 'A certain Terentius, who had a farm near the Janiculum, when his plowman, driving the plow near the tomb of Numa Pompilius, had dug up out of the ground Numa's books, in which the causes of the instituted rites were written, carried them into the City to the praetor. But he, when he had inspected the opening pages, brought so great a matter to the senate. And there, when the leading men had read certain of the causes why each thing in the rites had been instituted, the senate assented to the dead Numa, and those reverend senators—as religious men—decreed that the praetor should burn those books.' Let each man believe what he thinks;
因為,正如在那同一位瓦羅論敬神的書卷中所讀到的:「有一個名叫特倫提烏斯的人,在雅尼庫盧姆山附近有一塊田地,他的耕夫趕著犁,在努馬·龐皮利烏斯墳墓旁犁地時,從土中翻出了努馬的書卷,其中寫著所設立祭儀的因由,便把它們帶進城去交給執政官。執政官查看了開頭幾頁,就把這等大事呈報給元老院。在那裡,當首要之士讀了其中某些因由——說明祭儀中各事為何如此設立——元老院便贊同已死的努馬,那些可敬的元老作為敬虔之人,裁定執政官當把那些書卷焚毀。」各人可隨己意去信;
3:871
immo uero dicat, quod dicendum suggesserit uesana contentio, quilibet tantae inpietatis defensor egregius. Me admonere sufficiat sacrorum causas a rege Pompilio Romanorum sacrorum institutore conscriptas nec populo nec senatui nec saltem ipsis sacerdotibus innotescere debuisse ipsumque Numam Pompilium curiositate inlicita ad ea daemonum peruenisse secreta, quae ipse quidem scriberet, ut haberet unde legendo commoneretur; sed ea tamen, cum rex esset, qui minime quemquam metueret, nec docere aliquem nec delendo uel quoquo modo consumendo perdere auderet.
nay rather, let any distinguished champion of so great an impiety say whatever frenzied contentiousness may suggest should be said. Let it suffice me to point out that the causes of the rites, written down by King Pompilius, the founder of the Roman rites, ought to have become known neither to the people, nor to the senate, nor even to the priests themselves; and that Numa Pompilius himself, by an illicit curiosity, came upon those secrets of the demons, which indeed he wrote down, that he might have whence to be reminded by reading; yet these, though he was king who feared no one in the least, he dared neither to teach to anyone, nor to destroy by erasing or consuming in any way whatever.
不,倒不如讓任何為這等大不虔辯護的傑出護衛者,去說那狂亂的爭辯所暗示他當說的吧。我只需指出:那由龐皮利烏斯王、羅馬祭儀的創立者所寫下的祭儀因由,本不該為百姓、為元老院、甚至為祭司們所知;又指出努馬·龐皮利烏斯本人乃是憑著不正當的好奇,闖入了鬼魔的那些隱秘;他固然把這些寫了下來,好藉誦讀有所提醒;然而這些書,雖然他身為一無所懼的王,卻既不敢教導任何人,也不敢藉塗抹或任何方式銷毀而使之失傳。
3:872
Ita quod scire neminem uoluit, ne homines nefaria doceret, uiolare autem timuit, ne daemones iratos haberet, obruit, ubi tutum putauit, sepulcro suo propinquare aratrum posse non credens. Senatus autem cum religiones formidaret damnare maiorum et ideo Numae adsentiri cogeretur, illos tamen libros tam perniciosos esse iudicauit, ut nec obrui rursus iuberet, ne humana curiositas multo uehementius rem iam proditam quaereret, sed flammis aboleri nefanda monumenta, ut, quia iam necesse esse existimabant sacra illa facere, tolerabilius erraretur causis eorum ignoratis, quam cognitis ciuitas turbaretur. CAPUT XXXV. De hydromantia, per quam Numa uisis quibusdam daemonum imaginibus ludificabatur.
Thus that which he wished no one to know, lest he should teach men wicked things, but which he feared to violate, lest he should make the demons angry, he buried where he thought it safe, not believing that a plow could draw near to his tomb. But the senate, since it dreaded to condemn the religious practices of its ancestors and was therefore compelled to assent to Numa, nevertheless judged those books to be so pernicious that it did not order them to be buried again, lest human curiosity should seek much more vehemently the matter now disclosed, but ordered the abominable records to be abolished by flames—so that, since they now thought it necessary to perform those rites, men might err more tolerably with the causes of them unknown, than that the city should be disturbed with them known. CHAPTER XXXV. On the hydromancy by which Numa was deluded by certain images of demons seen.
因此,他所不願任何人知道的(免得教人去行邪惡之事),卻又懼怕褻瀆的(免得觸怒鬼魔),他便埋藏在他以為穩妥之處,不料想到犁竟能臨近他的墳墓。然而元老院,因懼怕定先祖宗教習俗的罪、被迫贊同努馬,卻仍判定那些書卷如此有害,以致不下令再把它們埋起來——免得人的好奇心更加猛烈地去探究那已被揭露之事——反倒下令把那可憎的記載付之一炬,使得既然他們此時認為必須施行那些祭儀,人在不知其因由的情況下犯錯,倒比知道了因由而使邦國陷入紛擾,更可容忍。第三十五章。論努馬藉以被某些所見鬼魔形像戲弄的水占術。
3:873
Nam et ipse Numa, ad quem nullus Dei propheta, nullus sanctus angelus mittebatur, hydromantian facere conpulsus est, ut in aqua uideret imagines deorum uel potius ludificationes daemonum, a quibus audiret, quid in sacris constituere adque obseruare deberet. Quod genus diuinationis idem Varro a Persis dicit adlatum, quo et ipsum Numam et postea Pythagoram philosophum usum fuisse commemorat; ubi adhibito sanguine etiam inferos perhibet sciscitari et νεϰοιομαντείαν Graece dicit uocari, quae [siue hydromantia] siue necromantia dicatur, id ipsum est, ubi uidentur mortui diuinare. Quibus haec artibus fiant, ipsi uiderint.
For Numa himself, to whom no prophet of God, no holy angel was sent, was driven to practice hydromancy, that he might see in the water images of gods, or rather the delusions of demons, from whom he might hear what he ought to institute and observe in the rites. Which kind of divination Varro says was brought from the Persians, and records that Numa himself, and afterward the philosopher Pythagoras, made use of it; where, blood also being applied, he asserts that even the dead below are consulted, and says it is called in Greek necromancy; which, whether it be called hydromancy or necromancy, is that very thing wherein the dead seem to divine. By what arts these things are done, let them see to it themselves.
因為連努馬自己——沒有神的先知、沒有聖天使被差到他那裡——也被驅使去行水占術,好在水中看見眾神的形像,或更確切說是鬼魔的幻象,從它們那裡聽取他在祭儀中當設立、當遵守的事。瓦羅說這種占卜術是從波斯人那裡傳來的,並記述努馬自己、後來哲學家畢達哥拉斯也曾使用過;他斷言在加上血之後,連陰間的死人也被求問,並說這在希臘文中稱為招魂術;無論它被稱為水占術或招魂術,總是那同一回事,就是死人在其中彷彿施行占卜。這些事是藉甚麼法術行的,就讓他們自己去理會吧。
3:874
Nolo enim dicere has artes etiam ante nostri Saluatoris aduentum in ipsis ciuitatibus gentium legibus solere prohiberi et poena seuerissima uindicari. Nolo, inquam, hoc dicere; fortassis enim talia tunc licebant. His tamen artibus didicit sacra illa Pompilius, quorum sacrorum facta prodidit, causas obruit (ita timuit et ipse quod didicit), quarum causarum proditos libros senatus incendit. Quid mihi ergo Varro illorum sacrorum alias nescio quas causas uelut physicas interpretatur? quales si libri illi habuissent, non utique arsissent, aut et istos Varronis ad Caesarem pontificem scriptos adque editos patres conscripti similiter incendissent.
For I do not wish to say that these arts, even before the coming of our Savior, were wont to be prohibited by the very laws of the states of the nations, and to be punished with the severest penalty. I do not wish, I say, to say this; for perhaps such things were then permitted. Yet by these arts Pompilius learned those rites, the performance of which he made public, but whose causes he buried (so greatly did he himself fear what he had learned); and the books of those causes, when disclosed, the senate burned. Why, then, does Varro interpret for me certain other I-know-not-what causes, as it were physical, of those rites? If those books had contained such causes, they would surely not have been burned; or else the senators would likewise have burned these of Varro's, written and published to Caesar the pontiff.
因為我不願說:這些法術,甚至在我們救主降臨以前,就慣常被列國各邦的律法所禁止,並以至嚴厲的刑罰加以懲治。我說,我不願說這話;因為那時或許這類事是被容許的。然而龐皮利烏斯正是藉這些法術學會了那些祭儀,他公開了這些祭儀的施行,卻把它們的因由埋藏起來(他自己竟如此懼怕他所學到的);而那些記載因由的書卷一經被揭露,元老院就把它們焚毀了。那麼,瓦羅為何要向我解釋那些祭儀別的、不知甚麼樣、彷彿屬物理的因由呢?倘若那些書卷含有這樣的因由,它們斷不至於被焚;否則元老們也照樣會把瓦羅這些寫給並獻給大祭司凱撒的書焚毀了。
3:875
Quod ergo aquam egesserit, id est exportauerit, Numa Pompilius, unde hydromantian faceret, ideo nympham Egeriam coniugem dicitur habuisse, quem ad modum in supradicto libro Varronis exponitur. Ita enim solent res gestae aspersione mendaciorum in fabulas uerti. In illa igitur hydromantia curiosissimus rex ille Romanus et sacra didicit, quae in libris suis pontifices haberent, et eorum causas, quas praeter se neminem scire uoluit. Itaque eas seorsum scriptas secum quodam modo mori fecit, quando ita subtrahendas hominum notitiae sepeliendasque curauit.
Because, therefore, Numa Pompilius drew off water, that is, carried it out, in order that he might thereby practise hydromancy, he is on that account said to have had the nymph Egeria as his wife, just as is set forth in the aforementioned book of Varro. For thus are real deeds wont to be turned into fables by a sprinkling of falsehoods. In that hydromancy, then, that most inquisitive Roman king both learned the sacred rites which the pontiffs were to keep in their books, and also their reasons, which he willed no one but himself to know. And so he caused them, written down separately, in a manner to die with him, when he thus took care that they should be withdrawn from the knowledge of men and buried.
因此,努馬·龐皮留斯之所以汲水,就是把水引出來,為要藉此施行水占之術,據說他便因此而有寧芙仙女厄革里亞為妻,正如前面所提瓦羅那部書中所闡述的。因為真實的事蹟往往就這樣被謊言的點染而化作神話。那麼,在那水占之術中,這位極好奇的羅馬王既學會了祭司們要存於書中的聖禮,也學會了其中的緣由,這些緣由他不願除自己之外有任何人知曉。於是他把它們另行寫下,使之在某種意義上與他同葬,因他這樣安排,要叫它們從人的認識中撤去並被埋藏。
3:876
Aut ergo daemonum illic tam sordidae et noxiae cupiditates erant conscriptae, ut ex his tota illa theologia ciuilis etiam aput tales homines execrabilis appareret, qui tam multa in ipsis sacris erubescenda susceperant; aut illi omnes nihil aliud quam homines mortui prodebantur, quos tam prolixa temporis uetustate fere omnes populi gentium deos inmortales esse crediderant, cum et talibus sacris idem illi daemones oblectarentur, qui se colendos pro ipsis mortuis, quos deos putari fecerant, quibusdam fallacium miraculorum adtestationibus subponebant.
Either, then, the so filthy and noxious lusts of demons were there set down in writing, so that from these the whole of that civil theology would appear execrable even among such men, who had taken up so many shameful things in their very sacred rites; or else all those beings were betrayed to be nothing other than dead men, whom, through so long an antiquity of time, almost all the peoples of the nations had believed to be immortal gods—seeing that those very demons took delight in such rites as well, demons who, by certain attestations of deceitful miracles, set themselves up to be worshipped in place of the very dead men whom they had caused to be reckoned as gods.
那麼,要麼是鬼魔那如此污穢有害的慾望被記在那裡,以致由此可見那整個的公民神學,即使在這等人中間——這些人在他們的聖禮裡接納了如此多可恥之事——也顯為可憎;要麼就是那一切被當作神明者,皆被揭露不過是已死之人,而幾乎萬國的萬民因時日久遠,竟都信他們是不朽之神。原來那些鬼魔也以這等祭禮為樂,他們藉著種種虛假神蹟的見證,把自己頂替那些已死之人——就是他們使人當作神明者——而求人敬拜。
3:877
Sed occulta Dei ueri prouidentia factum est, ut et Pompilio amico suo illis conciliati artibus, quibus hydromantia fieri potuit, cuncta illa confiteri permitterentur, et tamen, ut moriturus incenderet ea potius quam obrueret, admonere non permitterentur; qui ne innotescerent nec aratro, quo sunt eruta, obsistere potuerunt, nec stilo Varronis, quo ea, quae de hac re gesta sunt, in nostram memoriam peruenerunt. Non enim possunt quod non sinuntur efficere; sinuntur autem alto Dei summi iustoque iudicio pro meritis eorum, quos ab eis uel adfligi tantum, uel etiam subici ac decipi iustum est.
But by the hidden providence of the true God it came about that, though they were reconciled to Pompilius his friend by those arts whereby the hydromancy could be performed, they were permitted to confess all those things, and yet were not permitted to warn him, who was about to die, rather to burn them than to bury them; and that they might not become known, they were able to resist neither the plough by which they were dug up, nor the pen of Varro, by which the things that were done in this matter have come down to our remembrance. For they cannot effect what they are not allowed to do; and they are allowed it by the deep and just judgment of the most high God, according to the merits of those whom it is just to be by them either only afflicted, or even subjected and deceived.
然而藉著真神隱密的護理,事情這樣成就了:他們雖藉著那能施行水占之術的法術與其友龐皮留斯結交,被准許承認那一切,卻不被准許勸告這位將死之人寧可焚燒而非埋藏它們;而為使它們不致被人知曉,他們既無力抵擋那把它們挖出的犁頭,也無力抵擋瓦羅的筆,正是藉這筆,這事中所行之事得以傳入我們的記憶。因為他們不能行那不被容許之事;而他們之所以被容許,乃是出於至高神深奧而公義的審判,按著那些人的應得——對這些人,被他們苦待,或甚至被他們轄制與欺哄,乃是公義的。
3:878
Quam uero perniciosae uel a cultu uerae diuinitatis alienae illae litterae iudicatae sint, hinc intellegi potest, quod eas maluit senatus incendere, quas Pompilius occultauit, quam timere quod timuit, qui hoc audere non potuit. Qui ergo uitam nec modo habere uult piam, talibus sacris quaerat aeternam; qui autem cum malignis daemonibus non uult habere societatem, non superstitionem, qua coluntur, noxiam pertimescat, sed ueram religionem, qua produntur et uincuntur, agnoscat. LIBER VIII. CAPUT I. De quaestione naturalis theologiae cum philosophis excellentioris scientiae discutienda.
But how pernicious those writings were judged to be, or how alien from the worship of true divinity, can be understood from this: that the senate preferred to burn those things which Pompilius had hidden, rather than to fear what he feared, who had not dared to do this. Whoever, then, is unwilling even now to have a pious life, let him seek an eternal life by such sacred rites; but whoever is unwilling to have fellowship with malignant demons, let him not dread the noxious superstition by which they are worshipped, but let him acknowledge the true religion by which they are exposed and overcome. BOOK VIII. CHAPTER I. On the question of natural theology, to be discussed with philosophers of more excellent knowledge.
然而那些文字被判定何等有害、何等遠離對真神性的敬拜,由此可見:元老院寧可焚燒龐皮留斯所隱藏之物,也不願害怕他所害怕的——而他卻不敢這樣行。那麼,凡如今仍不願有敬虔生活的人,就讓他藉這等祭禮去求永生罷;但凡不願與惡毒鬼魔有交往的人,就不要懼怕那敬拜它們的有害迷信,倒要認識那揭露並勝過它們的真宗教。卷八。第一章。論自然神學的問題,當與具更卓越學識的哲學家討論。
3:879
Nunc intentiore nobis opus est animo multo quam erat in superiorum solutione quaestionum et explicatione librorum. De theologia quippe, quam naturalem uocant, non cum quibuslibet hominibus (non enim fabulosa est uel ciuilis, hoc est uel theatrica uel urbana; quarum altera iactitat deorum crimina, altera indicat deorum desideria criminosiora ac per hoc malignorum potius daemonum quam deorum), sed cum philosophis est habenda conlatio; quorum ipsum nomen si Latine interpretemur, amorem sapientiae profitetur. Porro si sapientia Deus est, per quem facta sunt omnia, sicut diuina auctoritas ueritasque monstrauit, uerus philosophus est amator Dei.
Now we have need of a mind far more intent than was required in the solution of the foregoing questions and the unfolding of the books. For concerning the theology which they call natural, our discussion is to be held, not with any men whatsoever (for it is not the fabulous nor the civil—that is, neither the theatrical nor the urban; of which the one parades the crimes of the gods, the other discloses the still more criminal desires of the gods, and through this belongs rather to malignant demons than to gods), but with the philosophers; whose very name, if we interpret it in Latin, professes a love of wisdom. Further, if wisdom is God, through whom all things were made, as the divine authority and truth has shown, then the true philosopher is a lover of God.
如今我們所需要的心思,遠比在解答前面諸問題並闡釋那些書卷時所需的更為專注。因為論到他們所稱的自然神學,我們的討論並非要與任何人進行(因為它既非神話的,也非公民的,就是既非戲劇的,也非城邦的;這二者中,前者炫耀諸神的罪行,後者揭示諸神更為罪惡的慾望,因此屬乎惡毒鬼魔過於屬乎神明),乃是要與哲學家討論;他們的名稱本身,若我們用拉丁文解釋,乃宣稱是對智慧的愛。再者,倘若智慧就是神,萬物藉祂而造,正如神聖的權柄與真理所顯明的,那麼真哲學家便是愛神的人。
3:880
Sed quia res ipsa, cuius hoc nomen est, non est in omnibus, qui hoc nomine gloriantur (neque enim continuo uerae sapientiae sunt amatores quicumque appellantur philosophi): profecto ex omnibus, quorum sententias ex litteris nosse potuimus, eligendi sunt cum quibus non indigne quaestio ista tractetur. Neque enim hoc opere omnes omnium philosophorum uanas opiniones refutare suscepi, sed eas tantum, quae ad theologian pertinent, quo uerbo Graeco significari intellegimus de diuinitate rationem siue sermonem;
But because the thing itself, of which this is the name, is not in all who glory in this name (for not all who are called philosophers are forthwith lovers of true wisdom): assuredly out of all those whose opinions we have been able to know from their writings, we must choose those with whom this question may not unworthily be treated. For I have not undertaken in this work to refute all the vain opinions of all philosophers, but only those which pertain to theology—by which Greek word we understand to be signified a reasoning or discourse concerning divinity;
但因為那名所指的實質,並不存在於一切以此名為榮者之中(因為凡被稱為哲學家的,並非都立刻就是真智慧的愛者):誠然,在我們能從其著作得知其見解的眾人中,必須揀選那些可以與之不失體統地探討此問題的人。因為我在此著作中並未承擔要駁斥一切哲學家一切虛妄的見解,乃只駁斥那些關乎神學的——我們明白這個希臘詞所指的,乃是關於神性的論理或論述;
3:881
nec eas omnium, sed eorum tantum, qui cum et esse diuinitatem et humana curare consentiant, non tamen sufficere unius incommutabilis Dei cultum ad uitam adipiscendam etiam post mortem beatam, sed multos ab illo sane uno conditos adque institutos ob eam causam colendos putant. Hi iam etiam Varronis opinionem ueritatis propinquitate transcendunt; si quidem ille totam theologian naturalem usque ad mundum istum uel animam eius extendere potuit, isti uero supra omnem animae naturam confitentur Deum, qui non solum mundum istum uisibilem. qui saepe caeli et terrae nomine nuncupatur, sed etiam omnem omnino animam fecerit, et qui rationalem et intellectualem.
nor those of all, but only of those who, while agreeing both that divinity exists and that it cares for human affairs, nevertheless think that the worship of the one unchangeable God does not suffice for attaining a life blessed even after death, but suppose that many, founded indeed and established by that one, are for that reason to be worshipped. These already, by their nearness to truth, surpass even the opinion of Varro; for whereas he was able to extend the whole of natural theology only as far as this world or its soul, these confess God to be above the whole nature of the soul—God who made not only this visible world, which is often called by the name of heaven and earth, but also every soul whatsoever, and who, by participation of His unchangeable and incorporeal light, makes blessed the rational and intellectual soul,
也不是駁斥這等人中所有人的見解,乃只駁斥那些人的——他們雖一面承認神性存在、又承認神性顧念人間之事,卻仍以為敬拜那獨一不變之神,不足以使人得著甚至死後蒙福的生命,反倒以為有許多神祇,固然是那獨一者所創立並設立的,卻因此緣故也當受敬拜。這等人因接近真理,便已超越了瓦羅的見解;因為瓦羅只能把整個自然神學延伸到這個世界,或這世界的魂為止,而這等人卻承認神在魂的整個本性之上——這神不僅造了這可見的世界(這世界常以天地之名相稱),也造了一切的魂,並藉著祂那不變且非物質之光的分享,使那理性與悟性的魂得福,
3:882
cuius generis anima humana est, participatione sui luminis incommutabilis et incorporei beatam facit. Hos philosophos Platonicos appellatos a Platone doctore uocabulo deriuato nullus, qui haec uel tenuiter audiuit, ignorat. De hoc igitur Platone, quae necessaria praesenti quaestioni existimo, breuiter adtingam, prius illos commemorans, qui eum in eodem genere litterarum tempore praecesserunt. CAPUT II. De duobus philosophorum generibus. id est Italico et Ionico, eorumque auctoribus. Quantum enim adtinet ad litteras Graecas, quae lingua inter ceteras gentium clarior habetur, duo philosophorum genera traduntur: unum Italicum ex ea parte Italiae, quae quondam magna Graecia nuncupata est;
of which kind is the human soul. That these philosophers were called Platonists, the name being derived from Plato their teacher, no one who has heard even slightly of these matters is ignorant. Concerning this Plato, therefore, I shall briefly touch upon what I deem necessary to the present question, first making mention of those who, in the same kind of literature, preceded him in time. CHAPTER II. On the two kinds of philosophers, that is, the Italic and the Ionic, and their founders. For as far as concerns Greek letters—which language is held more illustrious among the rest of the nations—two kinds of philosophers are handed down: one Italic, from that part of Italy which was once called Magna Graecia;
人的魂正是這一類。這些哲學家被稱為柏拉圖派,其名乃由他們的師傅柏拉圖而來,凡稍微聽過這些事的人,無不知曉。因此,論到這位柏拉圖,我要簡略地觸及我認為對當前問題所必需的事,先提及那些在同類學問中於時間上先於他的人。第二章。論哲學家的兩大流派,就是義大利派與愛奧尼亞派,及其創始人。因為就希臘的學問而論——這語言在列國中被視為較為顯赫——傳下了兩派哲學家:一是義大利派,出自義大利那曾被稱為大希臘的部分;
3:883
alterum Ionicum in eis terris, ubi et nunc Graecia nominatur. Italicum genus auctorem habuit Pythagoram Samium, a quo\' etiam ferunt ipsum philosophiae nomen exortum. Nam cum antea sapientes appellarentur, qui modo quodam laudabilis uitae aliis praestare uidebantur, iste interrogatus, quid profiteretur, philosophum se esse respondit, id est studiosum uel amatorem sapientiae; quoniam sapientem profiteri adrogantissimum uidebatur. Ionici uero generis princeps fuit Thales Milesius, unus illorum septem, qui sunt appellati sapientes. Sed illi sex uitae genere distinguebantur et quibusdam praeceptis ad bene uiuendum adcommodatis;
the other Ionic, in those lands where even now it is called Greece. The Italic kind had as its founder Pythagoras of Samos, from whom they say the very name of philosophy arose. For whereas formerly those were called wise men who seemed by a certain manner of praiseworthy life to excel others, when he was asked what he professed, he answered that he was a philosopher, that is, a zealot or lover of wisdom; since to profess oneself wise seemed most arrogant. But the chief of the Ionic kind was Thales of Miletus, one of those seven who were called the wise men. But those six were distinguished by their manner of life and by certain precepts adapted to living well;
另一是愛奧尼亞派,在如今仍稱為希臘的那些地方。義大利派的創始人是薩摩斯的畢達哥拉斯,據說「哲學」這名稱本身正是由他而起。因為從前那些被稱為智者的人,乃是似乎憑某種可嘉的生活方式勝過他人者,而當他被問及自稱為何時,他回答說自己是哲學家,就是智慧的熱愛者或愛慕者;因為自稱為智者似乎最為自負。至於愛奧尼亞派的首領則是米利都的泰勒斯,他是那被稱為七賢之一。但那六人乃是憑其生活方式,並憑某些適於良善生活的訓誨而著稱;
3:884
iste autem Thales, ut successores etiam propagaret, rerum naturam scrutatus suasque disputationes litteris mandans eminuit maximeque admirabilis extitit, quod astrologiae numeris conprehensis defectus solis et lunae etiam praedicere potuit. Aquam tamen putauit rerum esse principium et hinc omnia elementa mundi ipsumque mundum et quae in eo gignuntur existere. Nihil autem huic operi, quod mundo considerato tam mirabile aspicimus, ex diuina mente praeposuit. Huic successit Anaximander, eius auditor, mutauitque de rerum natura opinionem. Non enim ex una re, sicut Thales ex umore, sed ex suis propriis principiis quasque res nasci putauit.
but Thales, in order also to propagate successors, having investigated the nature of things and committed his disputations to writing, became eminent and proved most admirable, in that, having grasped the calculations of astronomy, he was even able to foretell eclipses of the sun and moon. He thought, however, that water was the principle of things, and that from it all the elements of the world, and the world itself, and whatever is generated in it, came into being. But he set nothing from a divine mind over this work, which we behold so marvellous when the world is considered. To him succeeded Anaximander, his hearer, who changed the opinion concerning the nature of things. For he thought that the several things were born not from one thing, as Thales from moisture, but from their own proper principles.
至於泰勒斯,他為要也傳下繼承者,便探究萬物的本性,並把自己的論述付諸文字,因而傑出,並顯為最可欽佩,因為他既掌握了天文的計算,竟能預言日蝕與月蝕。然而他認為水是萬物的本原,並認為一切世界的元素、世界本身,以及凡在其中所生的,都是由水而出。但他並未把出於神聖心智的任何東西置於這工作之上,這工作我們在思想世界時看為如此奇妙。繼他之後的是其門徒阿那克西曼德,他改變了關於萬物本性的見解。因為他認為各樣事物並非如泰勒斯所說從一物(從水濕)而生,乃是各從其本身固有的本原而生。
3:885
Quae rerum principia singularum esse credidit infinita, et innumerabiles mundos gignere et quaecumque in eis oriuntur; eosque mundos modo dissolui, modo iterum gigni existimauit, quanta quisque aetate sua manere potuerit; nec ipse aliquid diuinae menti in his rerum operibus tribuens. Iste Anaximenen discipulum et successorem reliquit, qui omnes rerum causas aeri infinito dedit, nec deos negauit aut tacuit; non tamen ab ipsis aerem factum, sed ipsos ex aere ortos credidit.
These principles of the several things he believed to be infinite, and to generate innumerable worlds and whatever arises in them; and those worlds he reckoned to be now dissolved, now again generated, according to the length of time each could endure; nor did he himself attribute anything to a divine mind in these works of things. He left Anaximenes as his disciple and successor, who assigned all the causes of things to infinite air, and neither denied nor passed over the gods in silence; yet he believed that the air was not made by them, but that they themselves arose from the air.
他相信各樣事物的這些本原乃是無限的,並生出無數的世界,以及凡在其中所生起的一切;他認為那些世界時而消解,時而又再生成,各按其能存留的時間長短;而他自己也不把任何東西歸於神聖心智在這些事物的工作中。他留下阿那克西米尼作為門徒與繼承者,這人把萬物一切的成因都歸於無限的氣,並未否認諸神,也未對其緘默;然而他相信氣並非由諸神所造,乃是諸神本身從氣而生。
3:886
Anaxagoras uero êius auditor harum rerum omnium, quas uidemus, effectorem diuinum animum sensit et dixit ex infinita materia, quae constaret dissimilibus inter se particulis rerum omnium, similibus quibusque suis et propriis singula fieri, sed animo faciente diuino. Diogenes quoque Anaximenis alter auditor, aerem quidem dixit rerum esse materiam, de qua omnia fierent; sed eum esse compotem diuinae rationis, sine qua nihil ex eo fieri posset. Anaxagorae successit auditor eius Archelaus.
But Anaxagoras, his hearer, perceived and declared that a divine mind was the maker of all these things which we see, out of an infinite matter consisting of dissimilar particles of all things, the several things being made each out of its own like and proper particles, but with the divine mind acting. Diogenes too, another hearer of Anaximenes, said indeed that air was the matter of things, out of which all came to be; but that it was possessed of divine reason, without which nothing could be made from it. To Anaxagoras succeeded his hearer Archelaus.
但他的門徒阿那克薩哥拉領悟並宣稱,那一位神聖的心智乃是我們所見一切事物的造作者,是出於無限的物質——這物質由萬物彼此不同的微粒所構成——各樣事物各由其本身相似且固有的微粒而成,惟有神聖心智運行其中。狄奧根尼,阿那克西米尼的另一門徒,固然說氣是萬物的物質,萬物由此而生;但他說氣稟有神聖的理性,沒有這理性,便無物能從氣而成。繼阿那克薩哥拉之後的是其門徒阿凱拉烏斯。
3:887
Etiam ipse de particulis inter se similibus, \' quibus singula quaeque fierent, ita putauit constare omnia, ut inesse etiam mentem diceret, quae corpora aeterna, id est illas particulas, coniungendo et dissipando ageret omnia. Socrates huius discipulus fuisse perhibetur, magister Platonis, propter quem breuiter cuncta ista recolui. CAPUT III. De Socratica disciplina. Socrates ergo primus uniuersam philosophiam ad corrigendos componendosque mores flexisse memoratur, cum ante illum omnes magis physicis, id est naturalibus, rebus perscrutandis operam maximam inpenderent.
He too thought that all things were composed of particles like one another, out of which each several thing was made, yet in such a way that he said there was also a mind present, which by joining together and dispersing those eternal bodies, that is, those particles, governed all things. Socrates is reported to have been his disciple, the teacher of Plato, on whose account I have briefly reviewed all these matters. CHAPTER III. On the Socratic discipline. Socrates, then, is recorded to have been the first to turn the whole of philosophy toward the correcting and ordering of morals, whereas before him all bestowed their greatest labour rather on investigating physical, that is, natural, matters.
他也認為萬物是由彼此相似的微粒所構成,各樣事物由此而成,然而其方式是:他說也有一個心智存在,這心智藉著聯合並分散那些永恆的物體,就是那些微粒,治理萬物。據傳蘇格拉底曾是他的門徒,又是柏拉圖的師傅,我正是為著柏拉圖的緣故,簡略地回顧了這一切事。第三章。論蘇格拉底的學派。據記載,蘇格拉底乃是第一位把整個哲學轉向矯正並整飭德行的人,而在他以先的眾人,倒把最大的勞力投入探究物理的,就是自然的事物。
3:888
Non mihi autem uidetur posse ad liquidum colligi, utrum Socrates, ut hoc faceret, taedio rerum obscurarum et incertarum ad aliquid apertum et certum reperiendum animum intenderit, quod esset beatae uitae necessarium, propter quam unam omnium philosophorum inuigilasse ac laborasse uidetur industria, an uero, sicut de illo quidam beneuolentius suspicantur, nolebat inmundos terrenis cupiditatibus animos se extendere in diuina conari. Quando quidem ab eis causas rerum uidebat inquiri, quas primas adque summas non nisi in unius ac summi Dei uoluntate esse credebat; unde non eas putabat nisi mundata mente posse conprehendi;
But it does not seem to me that it can be gathered with clarity whether Socrates, in order to do this, directed his mind toward discovering something open and certain, out of weariness with obscure and uncertain matters—something that would be necessary to the blessed life, for the sake of which alone the diligence of all philosophers seems to have kept watch and laboured; or rather, as some more benevolently suspect of him, he was unwilling that minds unclean with earthly lusts should strain themselves to attempt divine things. Since indeed he saw that the causes of things were being inquired into by them—causes which he believed to be first and highest in nothing other than the will of the one and supreme God; whence he thought they could not be comprehended save by a purified mind;
但在我看來,無法清楚斷定:蘇格拉底如此行,究竟是出於對隱晦不定之事的厭倦,而把心思轉向尋求某種明確而確定之物——這物乃是蒙福生命所必需的,而眾哲學家的勤勉似乎正是單為這蒙福的生命而儆醒勞苦;抑或如某些人對他更存善意地揣測的那樣,他乃是不願讓被屬地慾望玷污的心思,竭力去嘗試神聖之事。既然他確實看見他們在探究萬物之因——這些原因他相信乃是最先且至高的,惟在那獨一至高之神的旨意中;因此他認為,除非有潔淨的心思,便無法領會這些原因;
3:889
et ideo purgandae bonis moribus uitae censebat instandum, ut deprimentibus libidinibus exoneratus animus naturali uigore in aeterna se adtolleret naturamque incorporei et incommutabilis luminis, ubi causae omnium factarum naturarum stabiliter uiuunt, intellegentiae puritate conspiceret. Constat eum tamen inperitorum stultitiam scire se aliquid opinantium etiam in ipsis moralibus quaestionibus, quo totum animum intendisse uidebatur, uel confessa ignorantia sua uel dissimulata scientia lepore mirabili disserendi et acutissima urbanitate agitasse adque uersasse. Unde et concitatis inimicitiis calumniosa criminatione damnatus morte multatus est.
and therefore he judged that one must press on toward the purging of life by good morals, so that the mind, unburdened of the depressing lusts, might by its natural vigour raise itself into eternal things, and behold, by the purity of its understanding, the nature of the incorporeal and unchangeable light, where the causes of all created natures abide steadfastly in being. Yet it is established that, even in those very moral questions, to which he seemed to have directed his whole mind, he so dealt with and worked over the folly of the unlearned who supposed they knew something—whether by his confessed ignorance of his own, or by his dissembled knowledge—with a marvellous charm of discoursing and a most keen urbanity. Whence, enmities being stirred up against him, he was condemned by a slanderous accusation and punished with death.
因此他判斷必須竭力藉著良善的德行潔淨生活,好使那心思卸去使之低沉的慾望,憑其本性的活力升入永恆之事,並藉其悟性的純潔,得見那非物質且不變之光的本性,在那裡一切受造之性的成因永久穩固地存在著。然而確知的是,即使在那些他似乎傾注全副心思的道德問題上,他也以奇妙的論談魅力與極敏銳的雅趣,去攪動並翻轉那些無知者的愚昧——這些人自以為知道些甚麼——他或承認自己的無知,或佯裝不知。因此,仇恨被激起來攻擊他,他便因誣陷的控告被定罪,受死刑而被處決。
3:890
Sed eum postea illa ipsa, quae publice damnauerat, Atheniensium ciuitas publice luxit, in duos accusatores eius usque adeo populi indignatione conuersa, ut unus eorum obpressus ni multitudinis interiret, exilio autem uoluntario adque perpetuo poenam similem alter euaderet. Tam praeclara igitur uitae mortisque fama Socrates reliquit plurimos suae philosophiae sectatores, quorum certatim studium fuit in quaestionum moralium disceptatione uersari, ubi agitur de summo bono, quo fieri homo beatus potest. Quod in Socratis disputationibus, dum omnia mouet adserit destruit, quoniam non euidenter apparuit, quod cuique placuit inde sumserunt et ubi cuique uisum est constituerunt finem boni.
But afterward the city of the Athenians publicly mourned that very thing which it had publicly condemned, the people's indignation being turned upon his two accusers to such a degree that one of them, overwhelmed by the violence of the multitude, perished, while the other escaped a like penalty by voluntary and perpetual exile. With so illustrious a fame, then, both of his life and of his death, Socrates left very many followers of his philosophy, whose zeal it was, vying with one another, to occupy themselves in the discussion of moral questions, wherein it is treated of the supreme good, by which a man can be made blessed. And because in the disputations of Socrates—while he moves, asserts, and demolishes all things—this did not evidently appear, each took from it what pleased him, and where it seemed good to each, there they set the end of good.
但後來雅典城卻為它曾公開定罪之事公開哀悼,民眾的義憤轉向他那兩個控告者,以致其中一人被群眾的暴怒所淹沒而喪命,另一人則藉自願且終身的流放躲過了類似的刑罰。如此,蘇格拉底以其生與死如此顯赫的聲名,留下了極多自己哲學的追隨者,他們競相以探討道德問題為務,其中所討論的乃是至善,人藉此能得蒙福。又因為在蘇格拉底的論辯中——他在其中推動、肯定、又拆毀一切——這至善並未明確顯出,於是各人便從中取自己所喜悅的,又各按自己所看為好的,在那裡定下善的歸宿。
3:891
Finis autem boni appellatur, quo quisque cum peruenerit beatus est. Sic autem diuersas inter se Socratici de isto fine sententias habuerunt, ut (quod uix credibile est unius magistri potuisse facere sectatores) quidam summum bonum esse dicerent uoluptatem, sicut Aristippus; quidam uirtutem, sicut Antisthenes. Sic alii adque alii aliud adque aliud opinati sunt, quos commemorare longum est. CAPUT IIII. De praecipuo inter Socratis discipulos Platone, qui omnem philosophiam triplici partitione distinxit. Sed inter discipulos Socratis, non quidem inmerito, excellentissima gloria claruit, qua omnino ceteros obscuraret, Plato.
Now the end of good is so called, to which when anyone has attained, he is blessed. But the Socratics held opinions concerning this end so diverse among themselves that (what is scarcely credible the followers of one master could have done) some said that the supreme good was pleasure, as Aristippus; others, virtue, as Antisthenes. Thus one after another opined this thing and that, whom it would be tedious to mention. CHAPTER IV. On Plato, foremost among Socrates' disciples, who divided all philosophy into a threefold partition. But among the disciples of Socrates, not undeservedly, Plato shone with a most excellent glory, by which he wholly eclipsed the rest.
如今所謂善的歸宿,乃是人一旦達到,便得蒙福。然而蘇格拉底派眾人對這歸宿所持的見解彼此如此分歧,以致(這幾乎難以置信,竟是一位師傅的追隨者所能造成的)有人說至善是快樂,如阿里斯提卜;有人說是德行,如安提斯泰尼。如此一個又一個各持己見,要一一提名乃太冗長。第四章。論蘇格拉底門徒中最傑出的柏拉圖,他把全部哲學分為三部分。然而在蘇格拉底的門徒中,柏拉圖以最卓越的榮耀放光,並非不配,他藉此榮耀完全使其餘的人黯然失色。
3:892
Qui cum esset Atheniensis honesto aput suos loco natus et ingenio mirabili longe suos condiscipulos anteiret, parum tamen putans perficiendae philosophiae sufficere se ipsum ac Socraticam disciplinam, quam longe ac late potuit peregrinatus est, quaquauersum eum alicuius nobilitatae scientiae percipiendae fama rapiebat. Itaque et in Aegypto didicit quaecumque magna illic habebantur adque docebantur, et inde in eas Italiae partes ueniens, ubi Pythagoreorum fama celebrabatur, quidquid Italicae philosophiae tunc florebat, auditis eminentioribus in ea doctoribus facillime conprehendit.
Since he was an Athenian, born in an honourable station among his own people, and by his marvellous genius far outstripped his fellow disciples, yet thinking that he himself and the Socratic discipline were too little to suffice for perfecting philosophy, he travelled far and wide, in whatever direction the report of any renowned knowledge to be acquired hurried him. And so both in Egypt he learned whatever great things were there held and taught, and thence, coming into those parts of Italy where the fame of the Pythagoreans was celebrated, he most readily grasped whatever of Italic philosophy then flourished, having heard the more eminent teachers in it.
他既是雅典人,在本族中生於尊榮的地位,又憑其奇異的天賦遠遠超越同窗,卻仍認為單憑自己和蘇格拉底的學派,不足以使哲學臻於完全,於是他四處遠遊,凡有任何著名學問可學的聲名往哪裡催逼他,他便往哪裡去。如此,他既在埃及學會了那裡所看重並所教導的一切偉大之事,又從那裡來到義大利那以畢達哥拉斯派聲名著稱的地方,凡當時所盛行的義大利哲學,他在聽了其中較傑出的師傅之後,便極輕易地把握住了。
3:893
Et quia magistrum Socratem singulariter diligebat, eum loquentem faciens fere in omnibus sermonibus suis etiam illa, quae uel ab aliis didicerat, uel ipse quanta potuerat intellegentia uiderat, cum illius lepore et moralibus disputationibus temperauit. Itaque cum studium sapientiae in actione et contemplatione uersetur, unde una pars eius actiua, altera contemplatiua dici potest (quarum actiua ad agendam uitam, id est ad mores instituendos pertinet, contemplatiua autem ad conspiciendas naturae causas et sincerissimam ueritatem): Socrates in actiua excelluisse memoratur; Pythagoras uero magis contemplatiuae, quibus potuit intellegentiae uiribus, institisse.
And because he singularly loved his master Socrates, making him speak in nearly all his dialogues, he tempered even those things which he had either learned from others, or himself perceived with as much understanding as he could, with that man's charm and moral disputations. And so, since the pursuit of wisdom is occupied in action and in contemplation—whence one part of it may be called active, the other contemplative (of which the active pertains to the conduct of life, that is, to the forming of morals, but the contemplative to the beholding of the causes of nature and of the purest truth)—Socrates is recorded to have excelled in the active, but Pythagoras rather to have devoted himself to the contemplative, with what powers of understanding he could.
又因為他格外愛他的師傅蘇格拉底,便幾乎在他一切的對話錄中讓蘇格拉底發言,甚至把那些他或從別人學來、或自己竭其所能的悟性所看見的事,都用那人的魅力與道德的論辯加以調和。如此,既然智慧的追求乃在於行動與默觀——因此其中一部分可稱為行動的,另一部分為默觀的(其中行動的關乎生活的操守,就是德行的養成,而默觀的則關乎洞察自然的成因與最純淨的真理)——據記載,蘇格拉底在行動方面卓越,而畢達哥拉斯則憑其所能有的悟性之力,更致力於默觀。
3:894
Proinde Plato utrumque iungendo philosophiam perfecisse laudatur, quam in tres partes distribuit: unam moralem, quae maxime in actione uersatur; alteram naturalem, quae contemplationi deputata est; tertiam rationalem, qua uerum disterminatur a falso. Quae licet utrique, id est actioni et contemplationi, sit necessaria, maxime tamen contemplatio perspectionem sibi uindicat ueritatis. Ideo haec tripertitio non est contraria illi distinctioni, qua intellegitur omne studium sapientiae in actione et contemplatione consistere.
Accordingly Plato is praised for having perfected philosophy by joining both together, which he distributed into three parts: one moral, which is chiefly occupied in action; another natural, which is assigned to contemplation; the third rational, by which the true is marked off from the false. And although this last is necessary to both, that is, to action and to contemplation, yet it is especially contemplation that claims for itself the discernment of truth. Therefore this tripartite division is not contrary to that distinction by which it is understood that the whole pursuit of wisdom consists in action and in contemplation.
因此柏拉圖被稱讚為藉著把二者結合而成全了哲學,他把哲學分為三部分:一是道德的,主要關乎行動;二是自然的,分派給默觀;三是理性的,藉此把真與假區分開來。雖然這末一部分對二者,就是對行動與默觀,都是必需的,然而尤其是默觀為自己取得了對真理的洞察。所以這三分的劃分,並不與那區分相牴觸——按那區分,可知智慧的全部追求乃在於行動與默觀。
3:895
Quid autem in his uel de his singulis partibus Plato senserit, id est, ubi finem omnium actionum, ubi causam omnium naturarum, ubi lumen omnium rationum esse cognouerit uel crediderit, disserendo explicare et longum esse arbitror et temere adfirmandum esse non arbitror. Cum enim magistri sui Socratis, quem facit in suis uoluminibus disputantem, notissimum morem dissimulandae scientiae uel opinionis suae seruare adfectat, quia et illi iste mos placuit, factum est ut etiam ipsius Platonis de rebus magnis sententiae non facile perspici possint.
But what Plato felt in these, or concerning each of these parts—that is, where he recognized or believed the end of all actions to be, where the cause of all natures, where the light of all reasonings—I judge it both tedious to explain by discoursing, and I judge it must not be rashly affirmed. For since he affects to preserve the well-known custom of his master Socrates, whom he makes disputing in his volumes, of dissembling his knowledge or his opinion—because that custom pleased him as well—it has come about that even Plato's own opinions concerning great matters cannot easily be discerned.
但柏拉圖在這些事上,或關於這每一部分有何感想——就是說,他在何處認識或相信一切行動的歸宿在哪裡、一切本性的成因在哪裡、一切推理之光在哪裡——我認為若要藉論述加以闡明,既太冗長,又認為不可輕率斷言。因為他既力求保守其師傅蘇格拉底那眾所周知的習慣(他在自己卷冊中讓蘇格拉底辯論),就是隱藏自己的知識或見解——因為這習慣也是他所喜悅的——於是便致使連柏拉圖自己關於重大事物的見解,也不易看明。
3:896
Ex his tamen, quae aput eum leguntur, siue quae dixit, siue quae ab aliis dicta esse narrauit adque conscripsit, quae sibi placita uiderentur, quaedam commemorari et operi huic inseri oportet a nobis, uel ubi suffragatur religioni uerae, quam fides nostra suscipit ac defendit, uel ubi ei uidetur esse contrarius, quantum ad istam de uno Deo et pluribus pertinet quaestionem, propter uitam, quae post mortem futura est, ueraciter beatam.
Nevertheless, out of those things which are read in him, whether what he himself said, or what he related and wrote down as said by others, such as seemed pleasing to him, certain matters ought to be mentioned by us and inserted into this work, either where he supports the true religion which our faith receives and defends, or where he seems to be contrary to it, so far as pertains to that question concerning the one God and the many—on account of the life that is to be after death, truly blessed.
然而,從在他著作中所讀到的那些事——無論是他自己所說的,或是他敘述並記下別人所說、而在他看來似乎可取的——我們應當提出某些事並插入本著作中,或在他支持我們的信仰所領受並護衛的真宗教之處,或在他似乎與之相反之處,只就那關於獨一之神與眾多神祇的問題而言,乃為著那死後將有的、真正蒙福的生命。
3:897
Fortassis enim qui Platonem ceteris philosophis gentium longe recteque praelatum acutius adque ueracius intellexisse ac secuti esse fama celebriore laudantur, aliquid tale de Deo sentiunt, ut in illo inueniatur et causa subsistendi et ratio intellegendi et ordo uiuendi; quorum trium unum ad naturalem, alterum ad rationalem, tertium ad moralem partem intellegitur pertinere. Si enim homo ita creatus est, ut per id, quod in eo praecellit, adtingat illud, quod cuncta praecellit, id est unum uerum optimum Deum, sine quo nulla natura subsistit, nulla doctrina instruit, nullus usus expedit: ipse quaeratur, ubi nobis seria sunt omnia; ipse cernatur, ubi nobis certa sunt omnia;
For perhaps those who are praised, with a more celebrated fame, for having understood Plato—far and rightly preferred to the rest of the philosophers of the nations—more keenly and more truly, and for having followed him, feel something of this kind concerning God: that in Him is found both the cause of subsisting, and the reason of understanding, and the order of living; of which three, the one is understood to pertain to the natural part, the second to the rational, the third to the moral. For if man has been so created that, through that which excels in him, he attains to that which excels all things—that is, the one true and best God, without whom no nature subsists, no doctrine instructs, no practice profits—then let Him be sought, where all things are serious to us; let Him be discerned, where all things are certain to us;
因為那些以更顯赫聲名被稱讚為更敏銳、更真切地領會了柏拉圖——他遠遠且當然地被列在列國其餘哲學家之上——並跟隨了他的人,或許關於神有這樣的感想:在祂裡面既找到存在的成因,又找到悟性的依據,又找到生活的次序;這三者中,一者被認為關乎自然部分,二者關乎理性部分,三者關乎道德部分。因為人若是這樣受造的,就是藉著他裡面那卓越之物,得以達到那超越萬物之物——就是獨一、真實、至善之神,沒有祂,便無一性能存在、無一教訓能訓誨、無一作為能有益——那麼,在我們以萬事為嚴肅之處,就當尋求祂;在我們以萬事為確實之處,就當洞見祂;
3:898
ipse diligatur, ubi nobis recta sunt omnia. CAPUT V. Quod de theologia cum Platonicis potissimum disceptandum sit, quorum opinioni omnium philosophorum postponenda sint dogmata. Si ergo Plato Dei huius imitatorem cognitorem amatorem dixit esse sapientem, cuius participatione sit beatus, quid opus est excutere ceteros? Nulli nobis quam isti propius accesserunt.
let Him be loved, where all things are right to us. CHAPTER V. That theology is to be disputed chiefly with the Platonists, to whose opinion the dogmas of all philosophers are to be postponed. If, then, Plato said that the wise man is the imitator, the knower, the lover of this God, by participation of whom he is blessed, what need is there to examine the rest? None have approached nearer to us than these.
在我們以萬事為正直之處,就當愛祂。第五章。論神學當主要與柏拉圖派辯論,一切哲學家的學說都當次於他們的見解。那麼,倘若柏拉圖說智者乃是這位神的效法者、認識者、愛慕者,人藉著對祂的分享而蒙福,那麼還有甚麼必要去查考其餘的人呢?沒有人比這些人更接近我們了。
3:899
Cedat eis igitur non solum theologia illa fabulosa deorum criminibus oblectans animos inpiorum, nec solum etiam illa ciuilis, ubi inpuri daemones terrestribus gaudiis deditos populos deorum nomine seducentes humanos errores tamquam suos diuinos honores habere uoluerunt, ad spectandos suorum criminum ludos cultores suos tamquam ad suum cultum studiis inmundissimis excitantes et sibi delectabiliores ludos de ipsis spectatoribus exhibentes (ubi si qua uelut honesta geruntur in templis, coniuncta sibi theatrorum obscenitate turpantur, et quaecumque turpia geruntur in theatris, comparata sibi templorum foeditate laudantur), et ea, quae Varro ex his sacris quasi ad caelum et terram rerumque mortalium semina et actus interpretatus est (quia nec ipsa illis ritibus significantur, quae ipse insinuare conatur, et ideo ueritas conantem non sequitur;
Let there yield to them, therefore, not only that fabulous theology, delighting the minds of the impious with the crimes of the gods, nor only that civil theology too, wherein impure demons, seducing under the name of gods the peoples given over to earthly joys, willed to have human errors as their own divine honours—exciting their worshippers, by most filthy zeal, to the watching of plays of their crimes, as it were to their own worship, and exhibiting to themselves plays more delightful out of the very spectators (where, if anything seemingly honourable is performed in the temples, it is befouled by the obscenity of the theatres joined to it, and whatever shameful things are performed in the theatres are praised by the foulness of the temples compared with them)—and also those things which Varro interpreted out of these sacred rites as referring, so to speak, to heaven and earth and the seeds and acts of mortal things (because not even those things are signified by those rites which he himself attempts to insinuate, and therefore the truth does not follow him as he attempts;
因此,當向他們讓步的,不僅是那神話的神學——它以諸神的罪行取悅不敬虔之人的心;也不僅是那公民的神學——在其中污穢的鬼魔,假神明之名引誘那沉溺於屬地歡樂的萬民,竟願把人的謬誤當作自己神聖的尊榮,以最污穢的熱心激動其敬拜者去觀看它們罪行的戲劇,彷彿是去敬拜它們自己一般,並從那些觀眾本身中為自己演出更可喜的戲劇(在那裡,廟宇中若有似乎可敬之事行出,便被與之相連的戲院的淫穢所玷污,而戲院中所行的一切可恥之事,又因與之相比的廟宇的污穢而受稱讚)——也包括瓦羅從這些聖禮中所解釋出來的、所謂指向天地以及必死之物的種子與作為的那些事(因為連他自己試圖暗示的那些事,也並非藉那些禮儀所表明,所以真理並不隨從他這試圖之人;
3:900
et si ipsa essent, tamen animae rationali ea, quae infra illam naturali ordine constituta sunt, pro deo suo colenda non essent, nec sibi debuit praeferre tamquam deos eas res, quibus ipsam praetulit uerus Deus), et ea, quae Numa Pompilius re uera ad sacra eius modi pertinentia secum sepeliendo curauit abscondi et aratro eruta senatus iussit incendi.
and even if those things were so, yet to the rational soul, those things which by the natural order are established beneath it ought not to be worshipped as its god, nor ought it to set before itself, as gods, those things above which the true God set the soul itself)—and also those things which Numa Pompilius, since they truly pertained to sacred rites of that kind, took care to hide by burying them with himself, and which, dug up by the plough, the senate commanded to be burned.
而且,即使那些事果真如此,然而對於理性的魂,那些按自然次序設立在其下之物,也不當被當作其神來敬拜,魂也不應把那些真神將魂置於其上之物,當作神明來高抬於己之上)——也包括努馬·龐皮留斯所處理的那些事,他既然知道這些事確實關乎那一類的聖禮,便藉著與自己同葬而設法隱藏起來,而當這些事被犁頭挖出時,元老院便下令將其焚燒。
3:901
(In eo genere sunt etiam illa, ut aliquid de Numa mitius suspicemur, quae Alexander Macedo scribit ad matrem sibi a magno antistite sacrorum Aegyptiorum quodam Leone patefacta, ubi non Picus et Faunus et Aeneas et Romulus uel etiam Hercules et Aesculapius et Liber Semela natus et Tyndaridae fratres et si quos alios ex mortalibus pro dis habent, sed ipsi etiam maiorum gentium di, quos Cicero in Tusculanis tacitis nominibus uidetur adtingere, Iuppiter, Iuno, Saturnus, Vulcanus, Vesta et alii plurimi, quos Varro conatur ad mundi partes siue elementa transferre, homines fuisse produntur.
(Of that kind are also those things—so that we may suspect something milder concerning Numa—which Alexander of Macedon writes were disclosed to him in a letter to his mother by a certain Leon, a high priest of the Egyptian sacred rites; where not Picus and Faunus and Aeneas and Romulus, or even Hercules and Aesculapius, and Liber the son of Semele, and the brothers, the sons of Tyndareus, and any others whom they hold as gods out of mortals, but those very gods of the greater nations, whom Cicero in the Tusculans seems to touch upon under silent names—Jupiter, Juno, Saturn, Vulcan, Vesta, and very many others, whom Varro attempts to transfer to the parts or elements of the world—are betrayed to have been men.
(屬於那一類的,還有——好叫我們對努馬可作較溫和的揣測——馬其頓的亞歷山大所記,在一封給其母親的信中,由埃及聖禮的一位大祭司、名叫利奧的人向他所揭示的事;在那裡,不僅是皮庫斯、福努斯、埃涅阿斯、羅慕路斯,甚至赫剌克勒斯、阿斯克勒庇俄斯、塞墨勒所生的利柏耳、廷達瑞俄斯的兩個兒子兄弟,以及凡他們從必死之人中當作神明的任何別人,而是連那些更大邦國的諸神本身——就是西塞羅在《圖斯庫盧姆論辯》中似乎以隱去的名字所觸及的——朱庇特、朱諾、薩圖恩、伏耳坎、維斯塔,以及極多別的、瓦羅試圖移轉到世界的各部分或元素的神祇,都被揭露曾是人。
3:902
Timens enim et ille quasi reuelata mysteria petens admonet Alexandrum, ut, cum ea matri conscripta insinuauerit, flammis iubeat concremari.) Non solum ergo ista, quae duae theologiae, fabulosa continet et ciuilis, Platonicis philosophis cedant, qui uerum Deum et rerum auctorem et ueritatis inlustratorem et beatitudinis largitorem esse dixerunt;
For he too, fearing, as though seeking pardon for mysteries revealed, admonishes Alexander that, when he has communicated these things written down to his mother, he should command them to be consumed by the flames.) Not only, therefore, let those things which the two theologies—the fabulous and the civil—contain yield to the Platonist philosophers, who said that the true God is both the author of things, and the illuminator of truth, and the bestower of blessedness;
因為他自己也心懷恐懼,彷彿為所揭露的奧祕求恕一般,他囑咐亞歷山大,當他把這些寫下的事告知其母親之後,要吩咐將其投火焚毀。)因此,不僅那兩種神學——神話的與公民的——所含之事當向柏拉圖派哲學家讓步,因他們說真神既是萬物的創始者,又是真理的光照者,又是福分的賜與者;
3:903
sed alii quoque philosophi, qui corporalia naturae principia corpori deditis mentibus opinati sunt, cedant his tantis et tanti Dei cognitoribus uiris, ut Thales in umore, Anaximenes in aere, Stoici in igne, Epicurus in atomis, hoc est minutissimis corpusculis, quae nec diuidi nec sentiri queunt, et quicumque alii, quorum enumeratione inmorari non est necesse, siue simplicia siue coniuncta corpora, siue uita carentia siue uiuentia, sed tamen corpora, causam principiumque rerum esse dixerunt. Nam quidam eorum a rebus non uiuis res uiuas fieri posse crediderunt, sicut Epicurei; quidam uero a uiuente quidem et uiuentia et non uiuentia, sed tamen a corpore corpora.
but let also those other philosophers, who with minds given over to the body supposed corporeal principles of nature, yield to these so great men, knowers of so great a God—as Thales in moisture, Anaximenes in air, the Stoics in fire, Epicurus in atoms, that is, the most minute little bodies which can neither be divided nor perceived, and whatever others (in whose enumeration it is not necessary to linger) said that bodies—whether simple or compound, whether lacking life or living, but bodies nonetheless—were the cause and principle of things. For some of them believed that living things could be made from things not living, as the Epicureans; but others believed that from a living thing came both living and non-living things, yet from a body bodies.
但也讓那些其他的哲學家——他們以委身於物體的心思,臆測自然的本原是物質性的——向這些如此偉大、認識如此偉大之神的人讓步,如泰勒斯說在水濕中,阿那克西米尼說在氣中,斯多亞派說在火中,伊壁鳩魯說在原子中,就是那既不能分割也不能感知的極微小物體,以及凡別的人(不必停下來一一列舉)說物體——無論是單純的或複合的,無論是無生命的或有生命的,但總歸是物體——乃是萬物的成因與本原。因為他們中有些人相信有生命之物能由無生命之物造成,如伊壁鳩魯派;但有些人則相信,由有生命之物既生出有生命的、也生出無生命的,然而總是由物體生出物體。
3:904
Nam Stoici ignem, id est corpus unum ex his quattuor elementis, quibus uisibilis mundus hic constat, et uiuentem et sapientem et ipsius mundi fabricatorem adque omnium, quae in eo sunt, eumque omnino ignem deum esse putauerunt. Hi et ceteri similes eorum id solum cogitare potuerunt, quod cum eis corda eorum obstricta carnis sensibus fabulata sunt. In se quippe habebant quod non uidebant, et aput se imaginabantur quod foris uiderant, etiam quando non uidebant, sed tantummodo cogitabant. Hoc autem in conspectu talis cogitationis iam non est corpus, sed similitudo corporis; illud autem, unde uidetur in animo haec similitudo corporis, nec corpus est nec similitudo corporis;
For the Stoics thought that fire—that is, one body out of those four elements of which this visible world consists—was both living and wise, and the fabricator of the world itself and of all things that are in it, and that this fire was altogether God. These, and others like them, were able to think only that which their hearts, bound to the senses of the flesh, had fabricated together with them. For they had within themselves what they did not see, and imagined within themselves what they had seen without, even when they did not see it but only thought of it. But this, in the sight of such a thought, is now not a body, but the likeness of a body; while that whereby this likeness of a body is seen in the mind is neither a body nor the likeness of a body;
因為斯多亞派認為火——就是這可見世界所由構成的那四種元素中的一種物體——既是有生命的、有智慧的,又是世界本身以及凡在其中之物的製造者,並認為這火完全就是神。這些人,以及與他們相似的別人,只能思想那與他們一同被他們繫於肉體感官的心所臆造之物。因為他們裡面有他們所未看見的,又在自己裡面想像他們在外面所看見的,甚至在他們並未看見、而只是思想之時。然而這在這樣思想的眼前,如今已不是物體,乃是物體的相似;而那藉以在心中看見物體這相似之物者,既不是物體,也不是物體的相似;
3:905
et unde uidetur adque utrum pulchra an deformis sit iudicatur, profecto est melius quam ipsa quae iudicatur. Haec mens hominis et rationalis animae natura est, quae utique corpus non est, si iam illa corporis similitudo, cum in animo cogitantis aspicitur adque iudicatur, nec ipsa corpus est. Non est ergo nec terra nec aqua, nec aer nec ignis, quibus quattuor corporibus, quae dicuntur quattuor elementa, mundum corporeum uidemus esse conpactum. Porro si noster animus corpus non est, quo modo Deus creator animi corpus est? Cedant ergo et isti, ut dictum est, Platonicis;
and that whereby it is seen, and whereby it is judged whether it be beautiful or deformed, is assuredly better than that which is judged. This is the mind of man and the nature of the rational soul, which is certainly not a body, if indeed that likeness of a body—when in the mind of one thinking it is beheld and judged—is itself not a body. It is therefore neither earth nor water, neither air nor fire, of which four bodies, called the four elements, we see the corporeal world to be compacted. Further, if our soul is not a body, how is God, the creator of the soul, a body? Let these too, then, yield, as has been said, to the Platonists;
而那藉以看見它、又藉以判斷它是美是醜者,誠然勝過那被判斷者。這就是人的心思與理性之魂的本性,它斷然不是物體,倘若那物體的相似——當它在思想者的心中被看見並被判斷時——其本身也不是物體。所以它既不是地,也不是水,既不是氣,也不是火,這四種物體被稱為四元素,我們看見物質的世界是由它們所組成。再者,我們的魂若不是物體,那麼魂的造物主——神,怎能是物體呢?因此,如所說的,讓這些人也向柏拉圖派讓步;
3:906
cedant et illi, quos quidem puduit dicere Deum corpus esse, uerum tamen eiusdem naturae, cuius ille est, animos nostros esse putauerunt; ita non eos mouit tanta mutabilitas animae, quam Dei naturae tribuere nefas est. Sed dicunt: Corpore mutatur animae natura, nam per se ipsa incommutabilis est. Poterant isti dicere: corpore aliquo uulneratur caro, nam per se ipsa inuulnerabilis est. Prorsus quod mutari non potest, nulla re potest, ac per hoc quod corpore mutari potest, aliqua re potest et ideo incommutabile recte dici non potest. CAPUT VI. De Platonicorum sensu in ea parte philosophiae. quae physica nominatur.
let those also yield who indeed were ashamed to say that God is a body, yet thought our souls to be of the same nature as His is; thus the so great mutability of the soul did not move them—a mutability which it is impious to attribute to the nature of God. But they say: "The nature of the soul is changed by the body, for in itself it is unchangeable." These men could likewise say: "The flesh is wounded by some body, for in itself it is unwoundable." Plainly, that which cannot be changed can be changed by nothing, and through this, that which can be changed by a body can be changed by something, and therefore cannot rightly be called unchangeable. CHAPTER VI. On the view of the Platonists in that part of philosophy which is called physics.
也讓那些人讓步——他們固然羞於說神是物體,卻認為我們的魂與祂的本性是同一的;如此,魂這般大的可變性並未觸動他們——而把這可變性歸於神的本性乃是褻瀆的。但他們說:「魂的本性是被物體所改變的,因為其本身是不變的。」這些人同樣可以說:「肉體是被某個物體所傷的,因為其本身是不能受傷的。」明顯地,那不能被改變的,便不能被任何事物所改變,因此那能被物體改變的,便能被某事物所改變,所以不能正當地稱為不變的。第六章。論柏拉圖派在哲學中那稱為物理學部分的見解。
3:907
Viderunt ergo isti philosophi, quos ceteris non inmerito fama adque gloria praelatos uidemus, nullum corpus esse Deum, et ideo cuncta corpora transcenderunt quaerentes Deum. Viderunt, quidquid mutabile eat. non esse summum Deum, et ideo animam omnem mutabilesque omnes spiritus transcenderunt quaerentes summum Deum. Deinde uiderunt omnem speciem in re quacumque mutabili, qua est, quidquid illud est, quoquo modo et qualiscumque natura est, non esse posse nisi ab illo, qui uere est, quia incommutabiliter est.
These philosophers, then—whom we see, not undeservedly, preferred to the rest in fame and glory—saw that no body is God, and therefore they transcended all bodies in seeking God. They saw that whatever is mutable is not the supreme God, and therefore they transcended every soul and all mutable spirits in seeking the supreme God. Then they saw that every form in any mutable thing, whereby it is whatever it is, in whatever manner and of whatever nature it is, cannot be except from Him who truly is, because He is unchangeably.
那麼,這些哲學家——我們看見他們在聲名與榮耀上被列在其餘人之上,並非不配——他們看見沒有物體是神,因此在尋求神時便超越了一切物體。他們看見凡是可變的便不是至高之神,因此在尋求至高之神時便超越了一切的魂與一切可變的靈。然後他們看見,任何可變之物中的每一形式——它藉此而成其所是,無論以何種方式、是何種本性——若非出於那真實存在者,便不能存在,因為祂是不變地存在著。
3:908
Ac per hoc siue uniuersi mundi corpus figuras qualitates ordinatumque motum et elementa disposita a caelo usque ad terram et quaecumque corpora in eis sunt, siue omnem uitam, uel quae nutrit et continet, qualis est in arboribus, uel quae et hoc habet et sentit, qualis est in pecoribus, uel quae et haec habet et intellegit, qualis est in hominibus, uel quae nutritorio subsidio non indiget, sed tantum continet sentit intellegit, qualis est in angelis, nisi ab illo esse non posse, qui simpliciter est; quia non aliud illi est esse, aliud uiuere, quasi possit esse non uiuens; nec aliud illi est uiuere, aliud intellegere, quasi possit uiuere non intellegens;
And by this, whether the body of the whole world—its figures, qualities, and ordered motion, and the elements disposed from heaven down to earth, and whatever bodies are in them—or every life, whether that which nourishes and sustains, such as is in trees, or that which both has this and feels, such as is in cattle, or that which has both these and understands, such as is in men, or that which does not need a nourishing support but only sustains, feels, understands, such as is in angels—can be only from Him who simply is; because to Him it is not one thing to be and another to live, as though He could be without living; nor to Him is it one thing to live and another to understand, as though He could live without understanding;
藉此可知,無論是整個世界的物體——其形狀、性質、有序的運動,以及從天到地所安排的諸元素,和凡在其中的物體——或是一切生命,無論是那滋養並維繫者,如在樹木中的;或是那既有此又有感覺者,如在牲畜中的;或是那既有此二者又有悟性者,如在人中的;或是那不需滋養之憑藉、而只是維繫、感覺、悟解者,如在天使中的——皆惟有出於那單純地存在者;因為對祂而言,「存在」與「活著」並非兩件事,彷彿祂能存在卻不活著;對祂而言,「活著」與「悟解」也並非兩件事,彷彿祂能活著卻不悟解;
3:909
nec aliud illi est intellegere, aliud beatum esse, quasi possit intellegere non beatus; sed quod illi est uiuere, intellegere, beatum esse, hoc est illi esse. Propter hanc incommutabilitatem et simplicitatem intellexerunt eum et omnia ista fecisse, et ipsum a nullo fieri potuisse. Considerauerunt enim, quidquid est, uel corpus esse uel uitam, meliusque aliquid uitam esse quam corpus, speciemque corporis esse sensibilem, intellegibilem uitae. Proinde intellegibilem speciem sensibili praetulerunt. Sensibilia dicimus, quae uisu tactuque corporis sentiri queunt; intellegibilia, quae conspectu mentis intellegi.
nor to Him is it one thing to understand and another to be blessed, as though He could understand without being blessed; but what to Him is to live, to understand, to be blessed, this to Him is to be. On account of this unchangeableness and simplicity, they understood that He made all these things, and that He Himself could be made by none. For they considered that whatever is, is either body or life, and that life is something better than body; and that the form of body is sensible, that of life intelligible. Accordingly they preferred the intelligible form to the sensible. We call sensible those things which can be perceived by the sight and touch of the body; intelligible, those which can be understood by the contemplation of the mind.
對祂而言,「悟解」與「蒙福」也並非兩件事,彷彿祂能悟解卻不蒙福;惟有對祂而言,「活著」、「悟解」、「蒙福」是甚麼,這對祂而言就是「存在」。因著這不變性與單純性,他們便領悟祂造了這一切,而祂自己卻不能被任何者所造。因為他們考量,凡是存在的,不是物體就是生命,而生命是比物體更美好之物;又物體的形式是可感知的,生命的形式是可悟解的。因此他們把可悟解的形式置於可感知的形式之上。我們稱那能被身體的視覺與觸覺所感知的為可感知之物;稱那能被心思的默觀所悟解的為可悟解之物。
3:910
Nulla est enim pulchritudo corporalis siue in statu corporis, sicut est figura, siue in motu, sicut est cantilena, de qua non animus iudicet. Quod profecto non posset, nisi melior in illo esset haec species, sine tumore molis, sine strepitu uocis, sine spatio uel loci uel temporis. Sed ibi quoque nisi mutabilis esset, non alius alio melius de specie sensibili iudicaret; melius ingeniosior quam tardior, melius peritior quam inperitior, melius exercitatior quam minus exercitatus, et idem ipse unus, cum proficit, melius utique postea quam prius. Quod autem recipit magis et minus, sine dubitatione mutabile est.
For there is no corporeal beauty, whether in the state of the body, such as is figure, or in motion, such as is melody, concerning which the mind does not judge. Which assuredly it could not do, unless there were in it this better form, without the bulk of mass, without the noise of voice, without the space of either place or time. But there too, unless it were mutable, one would not judge better than another concerning a sensible form; the more ingenious better than the slower, the more skilled better than the less skilled, the more practised better than the less practised; and the same one person, when he advances, judges better afterward than before. But that which admits of more and less is, without doubt, mutable.
因為沒有任何物體的美——無論是在物體的狀態中,如形狀,或是在運動中,如旋律——是心思所不加判斷的。而心思斷然不能如此判斷,除非它裡面有這更美好的形式,沒有體積的笨重,沒有聲音的喧囂,沒有處所或時間的空間。但在那裡,若它不是可變的,這人便不能比那人對可感知的形式判斷得更好;較有才智者勝過較遲鈍者,較熟練者勝過較不熟練者,較有歷練者勝過較少歷練者;而同一個人,當他長進時,後來必比先前判斷得更好。然而那容許有更多與更少之分者,無疑乃是可變的。
3:911
Unde ingeniosi et docti et in his exercitati homines facile collegerunt non esse in eis rebus primam speciem, ubi mutabilis esse conuincitur. Cum igitur in eorum conspectu et corpus et animus magis minusque speciosa essent, si autem omni specie carere possent, omnino nulla essent: uiderunt esse aliquid ubi prima esset incommutabilis et ideo nec conparabilis; adque ibi esse rerum principium rectissime crediderunt, quod factum non esset et ex quo facta cuncta essent. Ita quod notum est Dei, manifestauit eis ipse, cum ab eis inuisibilia eius per ea, quae facta sunt, intellecta conspecta sunt: sempiterna quoque uirtus eius et diuinitas; a quo etiam uisibilia et temporalia cuncta creata sunt.
Whence ingenious and learned men, practised in these matters, easily concluded that the first form is not in those things in which it is convicted of being mutable. Since, therefore, in their view both body and mind were more or less beautiful, and since, if they could lack all form, they would be nothing at all: they saw that there is something in which the first form is unchangeable, and therefore incomparable; and there they most rightly believed the principle of things to be, which had not been made and from which all things had been made. Thus that which is known of God He Himself manifested to them, when His invisible things were understood and beheld by them through the things that have been made: His everlasting power also and divinity; by whom all visible and temporal things also were created.
因此,這些有才智、有學問、在這些事上熟練的人,便輕易地推斷出:那最初的形式,並不在那些被證實為可變之物中。那麼,既然在他們看來,物體與心思都是或多或少美麗的,又既然倘若它們能全無形式,便全然不存在:他們便看見有一物,其中最初的形式乃是不變的,因此是無可比擬的;他們便極正確地相信萬物的本原就在那裡,這本原未曾被造,萬物卻由它而造。如此,神所可知的事,祂自己向他們顯明了,因為祂那看不見的事,藉著所造之物,就被他們曉得看見,就是祂永遠的大能和神性;那一切可見與暫時之物,也是藉這位而受造。
3:912
Haec de illa parte, quam physicam, id est naturalem, nuncupant, dicta sint. CAPUT VII. Quanto excellentiores ceteris in logica, id est rationali philosophia, Platonici sint habendi. Quod autem adtinet ad doctrinam, ubi uersatur pars altera, quae ab eis logica, id est rationalis, uocatur:
Let these things have been said concerning that part which they call physics, that is, natural. CHAPTER VII. How much more excellent than the rest the Platonists are to be held in logic, that is, rational philosophy. But as for that doctrine wherein the other part is occupied, which by them is called logic, that is, rational:
論到他們所稱為物理學、就是自然學的那一部分,所說的就到此為止。第七章。論柏拉圖派在邏輯學、就是理性哲學上,當被視為何等勝過其餘的人。但論到那另一部分所從事的學問——這部分被他們稱為邏輯學,就是理性學:
3:913
absit ut his conparandi uideantur qui posuerunt iudicium ueritatis in sensibus corporis eorumque infidis et fallacibus regulis omnia, quae discuntur, metienda esse censuerunt, ut Epicurei et quicumque alii tales, ut etiam ipsi Stoici, qui cum uehementer amauerint sollertiam disputandi, quam dialecticam nominant, a corporis sensibus eam ducendam putarunt, hinc adseuerantes animum concipere notiones, quas appellant Ivvoiac , earum rerum scilicet quas definiendo explicant; hinc propagari adque conecti totam discendi docendique rationem.
far be it that those should seem comparable to them who placed the judgment of truth in the senses of the body, and thought that all things which are learned must be measured by their unfaithful and deceptive rules—such as the Epicureans, and whatever others of that kind, and even the Stoics themselves, who, although they vehemently loved the cleverness of disputing, which they call dialectic, thought that it must be derived from the senses of the body; hence asserting that the mind conceives the notions—which they call ennoiai—namely, of those things which they explain by defining; and that from this is propagated and connected the whole method of learning and teaching.
斷不可讓那些人顯為可與他們相比——這些人把真理的判斷置於身體的感官中,並認為凡所學之事都必須以那不可靠且欺人的標準來衡量,如伊壁鳩魯派,以及凡屬那一類的別人,甚至連斯多亞派自己也是如此——他們雖極熱愛辯論的精巧(就是他們所稱的辯證法),卻認為這辯證法必須源於身體的感官;於是斷言心思構想出種種觀念(就是他們所稱的 ennoiai),即關於那些他們藉下定義所闡明之事的觀念;又斷言整個學習與教導的方法都由此衍生並聯結。
3:914
Ubi ego multum mirari soleo, cum pulchros dicant non esse nisi sapientes, quibus sensibus corporis istam pulchritudinem uiderint, qualibus oculis carnis formam sapientiae decusque conspexerint. Hi uero, quos merito ceteris anteponimus, discreuerunt ea, quae mente conspiciuntur, ab his, quae sensibus adtinguntur, nec sensibus adimentes quod possunt, nec eis dantes ultra quam possunt. Lumen autem mentium esse dixerunt ad discenda omnia eundem ipsum Deum, a quo facta sunt omnia. CAPUT VIII. Quod etiam in morali philosophia Platonici obtineant principatum.
Whereupon I am wont to marvel greatly that, since they say none are beautiful save the wise, with what senses of the body they beheld that beauty, with what sort of eyes of the flesh they descried the form and comeliness of wisdom. But these men, whom we deservedly set before the rest, distinguished those things which are beheld by the mind from those which are attained by the senses, neither taking away from the senses what they can do, nor giving to them beyond what they can. And they said that the light of minds for learning all things was that same God, by whom all things were made. CHAPTER VIII. That the Platonists hold the primacy in moral philosophy also.
於是我常大為驚奇:他們既說除智者之外無人是美的,那麼他們是用身體的甚麼感官看見了那美,用何種肉體的眼睛看見了智慧的形狀與秀美呢?但這些人——就是我們理當列在其餘人之上的——卻把那些被心思所看見之事,與那些被感官所達到之事區分開來,既不從感官取去它們所能做的,也不給它們超過它們所能的。他們又說,那為著學習萬事而作心思之光的,就是那同一位神,萬物都是藉祂而造的。第八章。論柏拉圖派在道德哲學上也居首位。
3:915
Reliqua est pars moralis, quam Graeco uocabulo dicunt ethicam, ubi quaeritur de summo bono, quo referentes omnia quae agimus, et quod non propter aliud, sed propter se ipsum adpetentes idque adipiscentes nihil, quo beati simus, ulterius requiramus. Ideo quippe et finis est dictus, quia propter hunc cetera uolumus, ipsum autem non nisi propter ipsum. Hoc ergo beatificum bonum alii a corpore, alii ab animo, alii ab utroque homini esse dixerunt.
There remains the moral part, which by a Greek word they call ethics, in which inquiry is made concerning the highest good, to which we refer everything we do, which we seek not for the sake of anything else but for its own sake, and which, once attained, we should seek nothing further beyond it in order to be blessed. For this reason indeed it is also called the end, because for its sake we will all other things, but it we will only for its own sake. This blessing-bestowing good, then, some have said belongs to man from the body, some from the soul, and some from both.
剩下的是道德的部分,他們用一個希臘詞稱之為「倫理學」,在其中探究至善——我們所行的一切都指向它,我們追求它不是為了別的緣故,而是為了它本身;一旦得著它,為了得享福樂,我們便無須再尋求超越它的任何事物。正因如此,它也被稱為「目的」,因為為了它的緣故我們意欲其餘一切,而它本身卻只為它自己的緣故而被意欲。這賜福之善,有人說屬於人乃出於身體,有人說出於心靈,有人說出於兩者。
3:916
Videbant quippe ipsum hominem constare ex animo et corpore et ideo ab alterutro istorum duorum aut ab utroque bene sibi esse posse credebant, finali quodam bono, \\10 beati essent, quo cuncta quae agebant referrent adque id quo referendum esset non ultra quaererent. Unde illi, qui dicuntur addidisse tertium genus bonorum, quod appellatur extrinsecus, sicuti est honor gloria pecunia et si quid huius modi, non sic addiderunt, ut finale esset, id est propter se ipsum adpetendum, sed propter aliud; bonumque esse hoc genus bonis, malum autem malis. Ita bonum hominis qui uel ab animo uel a corpore uel ab utroque expetiuerunt, nihil aliud quam ab homine expetendum esse putauerunt;
For they saw that man himself consists of soul and body, and therefore they believed that he could fare well from one or other of these two, or from both, by a certain final good, in which they would be blessed, to which they might refer all that they did, and beyond which—since it was the thing to which all else was referred—they would seek nothing further. Hence those who are said to have added a third class of goods, called external—such as honour, glory, money, and anything of this kind—did not add them as being final, that is, to be sought for their own sake, but for the sake of something else; this class of goods being good for the good and evil for the evil. Thus those who sought man's good either from the soul or from the body or from both, supposed that it was to be sought from nothing other than man himself;
因為他們看見人本身是由心靈與身體所構成,因此他們相信,藉著某種最終之善——他們在其中得享福樂、將所行的一切都指向它、且不再尋求超越那當被指向之物的任何事物——人能夠從這兩者之一或從兩者得著美好。因此,那些據說又加上第三類善(稱為「外在之善」,如尊榮、榮耀、錢財以及諸如此類)的人,並非把它們當作最終之善,即當為其本身緣故而追求的善,而是為了別的緣故;這類善對善人為善,對惡人為惡。如此,那些或從心靈、或從身體、或從兩者尋求人之善的人,都認為人之善無非當從人本身尋求;
3:917
sed qui id adpetiuerunt a corpore, a parte hominis deteriore; qui uero ab animo, a parte meliore; qui autem ab utroque, a toto homine. Siue ergo a parte qualibet siue a toto, non nisi ab homine. Nec istae differentiae, quoniam tres sunt, ideo tres, sed multas dissensiones philosophorum sectasque fecerunt, quia et de bono corporis et de bono animi et de bono utriusque diuersi diuersa opinati sunt. Cedant igitur omnes illis philosophis, qui non dixerunt beatum esse hominem fruentem corpore uel fruentem animo, sed fruentem Deo:
but those who sought it from the body sought it from the inferior part of man; those who sought it from the soul, from the better part; and those who sought it from both, from the whole man. Whether, therefore, from any single part or from the whole, they sought it from nothing but man. Nor did these differences, because they are three, on that account make only three sects; rather they produced many disagreements and schools of philosophers, because concerning the good of the body, the good of the soul, and the good of both, different men held different opinions. Let all these, then, yield to those philosophers who said that man is blessed not by enjoying the body or enjoying the soul, but by enjoying God:
但那些從身體尋求它的人,是從人較低劣的部分尋求;那些從心靈尋求它的人,是從較佳的部分尋求;那些從兩者尋求的人,是從整全的人尋求。因此,無論是從任何一部分還是從整全,他們都只從人尋求。這些差異雖只有三種,卻並非僅造成三派,而是產生了哲學家眾多的分歧與學派,因為對於身體之善、心靈之善以及兩者之善,不同的人持有不同的意見。因此,讓這一切人都讓位給那些哲學家——他們說人得福並非藉著享受身體或享受心靈,而是藉著享受神:
3:918
non sicut corpore uel se ipso animus aut sicut amico amicus, sed sicut luce oculus, si aliquid ab his ad illa similitudinis adferendum est, quod quale sit, si Deus ipse adiuuerit, alio loco, quantum per nos fieri poterit, apparebit. Nunc satis sit commemorare Platonem determinasse finem boni esse secundum uirtutem uiuere et ei soli euenire posse, qui notitiam Dei habeat et imitationem nec esse aliam ob causam beatum; ideoque non dubitat hoc esse philosophari, amare Deum, cuius natura sit incorporalis. Unde utique colligitur tunc fore beatum studiosum sapientiae (id enim est philosophus), cum frui Deo coeperit.
not as the soul enjoys the body or its own self, or as friend enjoys friend, but as the eye enjoys light—if any likeness is to be drawn from these to those; and of what sort that likeness is, if God Himself shall help, will appear in another place, so far as we are able to make it appear. For now let it suffice to recall that Plato determined the end of good to be to live according to virtue, and that this can befall him only who has the knowledge and imitation of God, and that there is no other cause of his being blessed; and therefore he does not doubt that to philosophize is to love God, whose nature is incorporeal. Whence it surely follows that the lover of wisdom (for that is what 'philosopher' means) will then be blessed, when he shall have begun to enjoy God.
並非如心靈享受身體或享受其自身,也非如朋友享受朋友,而是如眼睛享受光——倘若可以從這些事物引出某種比擬來說明那事物;至於這比擬究竟是怎樣的,倘若神親自相助,將在別處盡我們所能地予以闡明。如今且滿足於記述:柏拉圖斷定善的目的乃是按德性而活,並認為這唯有對神有認識且加以效法的人才能達致,且其得福沒有別的緣由;因此他毫不懷疑「哲學」即是愛神,而神的本性是非物質的。由此必然推出:智慧的愛慕者(這正是「哲學家」的意思)唯有開始享受神時,才會得福。
3:919
Quamuis enim non continuo beatus sit, qui eo fruitur quod amat (multi enim amando ea, quae amanda non sunt, miseri sunt et miseriores cum fruuntur): nemo tamen beatus est, qui eo quod amat non fruitur. Nam et ipsi, qui res non amandas amant, non se beatos putant amando, sed fruendo. Quisquis ergo fruitur eo, quod amat, uerumque et summum bonum amat, quis eum beatum nisi miserrimus negat? Ipsum autem uerum ac summum bonum Plato dicit Deum, unde uult esse philosophum amatorem Dei, ut, quoniam philosophia ad beatam uitam tendit, fruens Deo sit beatus qui Deum amauerit. CAPUT VIIII. De ea philosophia, quae ad ueritatem fidei Christianae propius accessit.
For although he who enjoys what he loves is not at once blessed (for many, by loving things that ought not to be loved, are wretched, and the more wretched when they enjoy them), yet no one is blessed who does not enjoy what he loves. For even those who love things that ought not to be loved do not think themselves blessed by loving, but by enjoying. Whoever, then, enjoys what he loves, and loves the true and highest good, who but the most wretched would deny that he is blessed? But the true and highest good itself Plato says is God; whence he would have the philosopher be a lover of God, so that, since philosophy aims at the blessed life, he who has loved God shall be blessed in enjoying God. CHAPTER 9. Concerning that philosophy which has come nearer to the truth of the Christian faith.
因為,享受所愛之物的人雖不立刻得福(因為許多人因愛慕不當愛之物而陷於愁苦,且當他們享受這些時更為愁苦),然而沒有人在不享受所愛之物時還能得福。因為即使那些愛慕不當愛之物的人,也不以為自己藉著愛慕便得福,而是藉著享受得福。那麼,凡享受其所愛、且所愛乃是真實至善的人,除了最愁苦之人,誰會否認他得福呢?但柏拉圖說,這真實至善本身就是神;因此他要哲學家作神的愛慕者,這樣,既然哲學的目標在於福樂的生命,凡愛了神的人便要在享受神中得福。第九章:論那更接近基督信仰真理的哲學。
3:920
Quicumque igitur philosophi de Deo summo et uero ista senserunt, quod et rerum creatarum sit effector et lumen cognoscendarum et bonum agendarum, quod ab illo nobis sit et principium naturae et ueritas doctrinae et felicitas uitae, siue Platonici adcommodatius nuncupentur, siue quodlibet aliud sectae suae nomen inponant; siue tantummodo Ionici generis, qui in eis praecipui fuerunt, ista senserint, sicut idem Plato et qui eum bene intellexerunt; siue etiam Italici, propter Pythagoram et Pythagoreos et si qui forte alii eiusdem sententiae indidem fuerunt;
Whatever philosophers, therefore, have thought such things concerning the highest and true God—that He is the maker of created things, the light by which they are known, and the good for whose sake they are to be done; that from Him come to us both the principle of nature, and the truth of doctrine, and the felicity of life—whether they be more fittingly called Platonists, or impose any other name upon their sect; whether only those of the Ionic race, who were the foremost among them, held these views, as did Plato himself and those who well understood him; or whether also the Italics held them, on account of Pythagoras and the Pythagoreans, and any others perchance of the same opinion from that quarter;
因此,無論哪些哲學家對於至高真神懷有這樣的看法——認為祂是受造之物的創造者,是認識萬物所藉的光,是當為其緣故而行善之善;認為從祂而來的有本性的本原、教義的真理、生命的福樂——無論他們較適切地被稱為柏拉圖派,還是給自己的學派冠以別的任何名稱;無論只有愛奧尼亞族的人(他們在這些人中居首)持有這些看法,如柏拉圖本人以及那些善於理解他的人,還是義大利族的人也持此看法(因著畢達哥拉斯與畢達哥拉斯學派,以及該地或許持同樣意見的任何別人);
3:921
siue aliarum quoque gentium qui sapientes uel philosophi habiti sunt, Atlantici Libyes, Aegyptii, Indi, Persae, Chaldaei, Scythae, Galli, Hispani aliqui reperiuntur, qui hoc uiderint ac docuerint: eos omnes ceteris anteponimus eosque nobis propinquiores fatemur. CAPUT X. Quae sit inter philosophicas artes religiosi excellentia Christiani. Quamuis enim homo Christianus litteris tantum ecclesiasticis eruditus Platonicorum forte nomen ignoret, nec utrum duo genera philosophorum extiterint in Graeca lingua, Ionicorum et Italicorum, sciat: non tamen ita surdus est in rebus humanis, ut nesciat philosophos uel studium sapientiae uel ipsam sapientiam profiteri.
or whether among other nations also there are found some who were held to be wise men or philosophers—Atlantic Libyans, Egyptians, Indians, Persians, Chaldeans, Scythians, Gauls, certain Spaniards—who saw and taught this: all of these we set before the rest, and we confess them to be nearer to ourselves. CHAPTER 10. What excellence the religious Christian has among the philosophic arts. For although a Christian man, instructed only in ecclesiastical letters, may perhaps be ignorant of the name 'Platonists,' and may not know whether two kinds of philosophers existed in the Greek tongue, the Ionic and the Italic, yet he is not so deaf to human affairs as not to know that philosophers profess either the study of wisdom or wisdom itself.
或者在別的民族中也有人被視為智者或哲學家——大西洋的利比亞人、埃及人、印度人、波斯人、迦勒底人、西徐亞人、高盧人、某些西班牙人——他們也看見並教導了這一點:對這一切人,我們都將他們置於其餘人之先,並承認他們與我們更為接近。第十章:論虔敬的基督徒在哲學諸藝中的卓越。因為一個基督徒,縱然只受過教會典籍的教導,或許不知「柏拉圖派」之名,也不曉得希臘語中曾有兩派哲學家,即愛奧尼亞派與義大利派,然而他對人間之事並非如此充耳不聞,以致不知哲學家所宣稱的乃是研究智慧或智慧本身。
3:922
Cauet eos tamen, qui secundum elementa huius mundi philosophantur, non secundum Deum, a quo ipse factus est mundus. Admonetur enim praecepto apostolico fideliterque audit quod dictum est: Cauete ne quis uos decipiat per philosophiam et inanem seductionem secundum elementa mundi. Deinde ne omnes tales esse arbitretur, audit ab eodem apostolo dici de quibusdam: Quia quod notum est Dei, manifestum est in illis; Deus enim illis manifestauit.
Yet he is on his guard against those who philosophize according to the elements of this world, and not according to God, by whom the world itself was made. For he is admonished by the apostolic precept and faithfully hears what was said: 'Beware lest any man deceive you through philosophy and vain seduction, according to the elements of the world.' Then, lest he should suppose all to be such, he hears the same apostle say concerning certain men: 'Because that which is known of God is manifest in them; for God hath manifested it unto them.'
然而他卻提防那些按這世界的蒙學、而非按神(這世界本身正是由祂所造)來從事哲學思辨的人。因為他被使徒的訓誡所警戒,並忠信地聽從那所說的話:「你們要謹慎,恐怕有人用他的哲學和虛空的誘惑,照著世上的蒙學,把你們擄去。」其次,他唯恐以為一切人皆是如此,便聽見同一位使徒論及某些人說:「神的事情,人所能知道的,原顯明在他們心裏,因為神已經給他們顯明了。」
3:923
Inuisibilia enim eius a constitutione mundi per ea, quae facta sunt, intellecta conspiciuntur, sempiterna quoque uirtus eius et diuinitas, et ubi Atheniensibus loquens, cum rem magnam de Deo dixisset et quae a paucis possit intellegi, quod in illo u i u i m u s et mouemur et sumus, adiecit et ait: Sicut et uestri quidam dixerunt. Nouit sane etiam ipsos, in quibus errant, cauere; ubi enim dictum est, quod per ea, quae facta sunt, Deus illis manifestauit intellectu conspicienda inuisibilia sua: ibi etiam dictum est non illos ipsum Deum recte coluisse, quia et aliis rebus, quibus non oportebat, diuinos honores illi uni tantum debitos detulerunt:
'For the invisible things of Him, from the creation of the world, are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made; His eternal power also and divinity.' And where, speaking to the Athenians, after he had said a great thing about God—one that could be understood by few—namely, that 'in Him we live and move and have our being,' he added and said: 'As certain also of your own have said.' Indeed, he also knows how to guard against these very men in those points wherein they err; for where it is said that God manifested to them, by the things that are made, His invisible things to be beheld by the understanding, there it is also said that they did not rightly worship God Himself, because they offered divine honours—due to Him alone—to other things also, to which they ought not:
「因為自從造天地以來,神那看不見的事,就如祂的永能和神性,是明明可知的,雖是眼不能見,但藉著所造之物,就可以曉得叫人無可推諉。」又有一處,當他向雅典人說話時,論到神說了一件大事——是少數人才能領會的——即「我們生活、動作、存留,都在乎祂」,隨後他補充說:「就如你們作詩的,有人說的。」誠然,他也曉得在那些人錯謬之處提防他們;因為那裏既說神藉著所造之物,向他們顯明祂那當以悟性瞻仰的看不見之事,那裏也說他們並未正當地敬拜神自己,因為他們把單單歸給祂的神聖尊榮,也歸給了別的不當歸給的事物:
3:924
Quoniam cognoscentes Deum non sicut Deum glorificauerunt aut gratias egerunt, sed euanuerunt in cogitationibus suis et obscuratum est cor insipiens eorum. Dicentes enim se esse sapientes stulti facti sunt et inmutauerunt gloriam incorruptibilis Dei in similitudinem imaginis corruptibilis hominis et uolucrum et quadrupedum et serpentium; ubi et Romanos et Graecos et Aegyptios. qui de sapientiae nomine gloriati sunt, fecit intellegi. Sed de hoc cum istis post modum disputabimus.
'Because, when they knew God, they glorified Him not as God, neither were thankful, but became vain in their imaginations, and their foolish heart was darkened. Professing themselves to be wise, they became fools, and changed the glory of the incorruptible God into the likeness of the image of corruptible man, and of birds, and of four-footed beasts, and of creeping things.' Here he gave us to understand the Romans, the Greeks, and the Egyptians, who gloried in the name of wisdom. But concerning this we shall dispute with them hereafter.
「因為他們雖然知道神,卻不當作神榮耀祂,也不感謝祂;他們的思念變為虛妄,無知的心就昏暗了。他們自稱為聰明,反成了愚拙,將不能朽壞之神的榮耀,變為偶像,彷彿必朽壞的人和飛禽、走獸、昆蟲的樣式。」在此他讓人領會那些以智慧之名自誇的羅馬人、希臘人和埃及人。但關於這事,我們將在後面與他們辯論。
3:925
In quo autem nobis consentiunt de uno Deo huius uniuersitatis auctore, qui non solum super omnia corpora est incorporeus, uerum etiam super omnes animas incorruptibilis, principium nostrum, lumen nostrum, bonum nostrum, in hoc eos ceteris anteponimus. Nec, si litteras eorum Christianus ignorans uerbis, quae non didicit, in disputatione non utitur, ut uel naturalem Latine uel physicam Graece appellet eam partem, in qua de naturae inquisitione tractatur.
But in that wherein they agree with us concerning the one God, author of this universe—who is not only above all bodies, being incorporeal, but also above all souls, being incorruptible; our principle, our light, our good—in this we set them before the rest. Nor, if a Christian who is ignorant of their writings does not use, in disputation, words which he has not learned—so as to call that part in which inquiry is made into the investigation of nature 'natural' in Latin or 'physical' in Greek,
但在他們與我們意見相合之處,即關於這宇宙的創造者獨一之神——祂不僅在一切物體之上,乃非物質的,更在一切心靈之上,乃不能朽壞的;祂是我們的本原、我們的光、我們的善——在這一點上,我們將他們置於其餘人之先。一個不識他們著作的基督徒,縱然在辯論中不使用他未曾學過的字詞——如不會用拉丁文稱探究本性的那部分為「自然學」(naturalis),或用希臘文稱為「物理學」(physica)——
3:926
et rationalem siue logicam, in qua quaeritur quonam modo ueritas percipi possit, et moralem uel ethicam, in qua de moribus agitur bonorumque finibus adpetendis malorumque uitandis, ideo nescit ab uno uero Deo adque optimo et naturam nobis esse, qua facti ad eius imaginem sumus, et doctrinam, qua eum nosque nouerimus, et gratiam, qua illi cohaerendo beati simus. Haec itaque causa est quur istos ceteris praeferamus, quia, cum alii philosophi ingenia sua studiaque contriuerint in requirendis rerum causis, et quinam esset modus discendi adque uiuendi, isti Deo cognito reppererunt ubi esset et causa constitutae uniuersitatis et lux percipiendae ueritatis et fons bibendae felicitatis.
and 'rational' or 'logic' in Greek, in which it is asked in what way truth may be perceived, and 'moral' or 'ethics,' in which there is treatment of morals and of the ends of goods to be sought and of evils to be avoided—he does not on that account fail to know that from the one true and best God we have our nature, by which we are made unto His image, and the doctrine by which we may know Him and ourselves, and the grace by which, cleaving to Him, we may be blessed. This, then, is the reason why we prefer these men to the rest: that, whereas other philosophers have worn out their talents and labours in inquiring into the causes of things, and into what was the manner of learning and of living, these, by knowing God, have found where there is both the cause of the established universe, and the light for perceiving truth, and the fountain for drinking in felicity.
也不會用希臘文稱探究真理如何能被認知的那部分為「理性學」或「邏輯學」(logica),或稱論及品行、論及當追求之諸善的目的與當避免之諸惡的那部分為「道德學」或「倫理學」(ethica)——他並不因此就不知道:從那獨一真實至善之神而來,我們有了本性(我們藉此被造成祂的形像),有了教義(我們藉此可認識祂與自己),有了恩典(我們藉著緊緊依附於祂得享福樂)。因此,這便是我們將這些人置於其餘人之先的緣由:其餘哲學家在探究萬物之原因、探究何為學習與生活之道時耗盡了才智與辛勞,而這些人卻因認識神,便尋見了既有所立宇宙之原因、又有領受真理之光、又有暢飲福樂之源泉的所在。
3:927
Siue ergo isti Platonici siue quicumque alii quarumlibet gentium philosophi de Deo ista sentiunt, nobiscum sentiunt. Sed ideo cum Platonicis magis agere placuit hanc causam, quia eorum sunt litterae notiores. Nam et Graeci, quorum lingua in gentibus praeminet, eas magna praedicatione celebrarunt, et Latini permoti earum uel excellentia uel gloria, ipsas libentius didicerunt adque in nostrum eloquium transferendo nobiliores clarioresque fecerunt. CAPUT XI. Unde Plato eam intellegentiam potuerit adquirere, qua Christianae scientiae propinquauit.
Whether, therefore, these Platonists, or any other philosophers of whatever nations, think these things concerning God, they think with us. But for this reason it has pleased us rather to deal with the Platonists in this matter, because their writings are better known. For the Greeks, whose tongue is preeminent among the nations, celebrated them with great commendation; and the Latins, moved either by their excellence or their glory, learned them the more gladly, and by translating them into our speech made them nobler and more illustrious. CHAPTER 11. Whence Plato could have acquired that understanding by which he approached the Christian knowledge.
因此,無論是這些柏拉圖派的人,還是任何民族的任何別的哲學家,凡對神持有這些看法的,便是與我們同感。但我們之所以樂意在這事上寧願與柏拉圖派打交道,乃因他們的著作較為人所知。因為希臘人——其語言在列國中卓然出眾——以極大的稱頌傳揚了這些著作;而拉丁人,或為其卓越、或為其榮耀所感動,便更樂意去學習它們,並藉著譯入我們的語言,使它們更為尊貴顯赫。第十一章:論柏拉圖從何能獲得那使他接近基督真知的悟性。
3:928
Mirantur autem quidam nobis in Christi gratia sociati, cum audiunt uel legunt Platonem de Deo ista sensisse, quae multum congruere ueritati nostrae religionis agnoscunt. Unde nonnulli putauerunt eum, quando perrexit in Aegyptum, Hieremiam audisse prophetam uel scripturas propheticas in eadem peregrinatione legisse; quorum quidem opinionem in quibusdam libris meis posui. Sed diligenter subputata temporum ratio, quae chronica historia continetur, Platonem indicat a tempore, quo prophetauit Hieremias, centum ferme annos postea natum fuisse;
But some who are joined to us in the grace of Christ marvel, when they hear or read that Plato held such views concerning God, which they recognize to agree much with the truth of our religion. Hence some have supposed that, when he journeyed into Egypt, he had heard the prophet Jeremiah, or read the prophetic Scriptures during that same sojourn; and indeed I have set down their opinion in certain of my books. But the careful reckoning of times, which is contained in chronological history, indicates that Plato was born nearly a hundred years after the time when Jeremiah prophesied;
但有些在基督恩典裏與我們聯合的人,當他們聽見或讀到柏拉圖對神持有這樣的看法時便覺希奇,因為他們承認這些看法與我們宗教的真理大為相合。因此有人曾推想,柏拉圖前往埃及時,曾聽過先知耶利米講道,或在那同一次旅居期間讀過先知的經卷;我確曾在我的某些書中記下了他們的這個意見。但藉著年代史所載對時間的仔細推算,可知柏拉圖約在耶利米發預言的時候之後將近一百年才出生;
3:929
qui cum octoginta et unum uixisset, ab anno mortis eius usque ad id tempus, quo Ptolomaeus rex Aegypti scripturas propheticas gentis Hebraeorum de Iudaea poposcit et per septuaginta uiros Hebraeos, qui etiam Graecam linguam nouerant, interpretandas habendasque curauit, anni reperiuntur ferme sexaginta. Quapropter in illa peregrinatione sua Plato nec Hieremiam uidere potuit tanto ante defunctum, nec easdem scripturas legere, quae nondum fuerant in Graecam linguam translatae, qua ille pollebat;
and since he lived eighty-one years, from the year of his death until that time when Ptolemy, king of Egypt, requested the prophetic Scriptures of the Hebrew nation from Judea, and took care to have them interpreted and possessed through seventy Hebrew men who also knew the Greek tongue, there are found to be nearly sixty years. Wherefore, in that sojourn of his, Plato could neither have seen Jeremiah, who had died so long before, nor have read those same Scriptures, which had not yet been translated into the Greek tongue, in which he was proficient;
而既然他活了八十一歲,從他去世那年起,直到埃及王托勒密從猶大求取希伯來民族的先知經卷、並設法藉七十位通曉希臘文的希伯來人將其翻譯並保存的那時為止,算來約有六十年。因此,在他那次旅居中,柏拉圖既不可能見到早已去世如此之久的耶利米,也不可能讀到那些經卷,因為那時它們尚未譯成他所精通的希臘文;
3:930
nisi forte, quia fuit acerrimi studii, sicut Aegyptias, ita et istas per interpretem didicit, non ut scribendo transferret (quod Ptolomaeus pro ingenti beneficio, qui a regia potestate etiam timeri poterat, meruisse perhibetur, sed ut conloquendo quid continerent, quantum capere posset, addisceret. Hoc ut existimetur, illa suadere uidentur indicia, quod liber geneseos sic incipit: In principio fecit Deus caelum et terram. Terra autem erat inuisibilis et inconposita, et tenebrae [erant] super abyssum, et spiritus Dei superferebatur super aquam; in Timaeo autem Plato, quem librum de mundi constitutione conscripsit, Deum dicit in illo opere terram primo ignemque iunxisse.
unless perhaps, because he was of most ardent zeal, he learned these Scriptures, as he did the Egyptian ones, through an interpreter—not so as to translate them by writing (which Ptolemy is reported to have earned as an immense benefit, he who, by his royal power, could even inspire fear), but so as to learn by conversation, as far as he could grasp, what they contained. That this should be thought so, certain indications seem to persuade: that the book of Genesis begins thus: 'In the beginning God made heaven and earth. And the earth was invisible and unformed, and darkness was upon the deep, and the Spirit of God was borne above the water.' And in the Timaeus, the book which Plato wrote concerning the constitution of the world, he says that God, in that work, first joined earth and fire.
除非或許,因他懷有極熱切的求知欲,便像學埃及典籍那樣,藉著譯員學了這些經卷——並非藉抄寫加以翻譯(托勒密憑其王權甚至能令人生畏,據說他得享此事乃是一項莫大的恩惠),而是藉著交談,盡其所能領會其中所含的內容。某些跡象似乎能使人如此推想:創世記的書這樣開頭:「起初神造天地。地是看不見的、未成形的,黑暗在深淵之上,神的靈運行在水面上。」而在《蒂邁歐篇》——柏拉圖論世界構成所寫的書中——他說神在那工作中首先將地與火結合。
3:931
Manifestum est autem, quod igni tribuat caeli locum: habet ergo haec sententia quandam illius similitudinem, qua dictum est: In principio fecit Deus caelum et terram. Deinde illa duo media, quibus interpositis sibimet haec extrema copularentur, aquam dicit et aerem; unde putatur sic intellexisse quod scriptum est: spiritus Dei superferebatur super aquam. Parum quippe adtendens quo more soleat illa scriptura appellare spiritum Dei, quoniam et aer spiritus dicitur, quattuor opinatus elementa loco illo commemorata uideri potest Deinde quod Plato dicit amatorem Dei esse philosophum, nihil sic illis sacris litteris flagrat;
Now it is manifest that he assigns to fire the place of heaven: this opinion, then, has a certain likeness to that wherein it was said: 'In the beginning God made heaven and earth.' Then he calls those two middle elements—by whose interposition these two extremes might be coupled to one another—water and air; whence he is thought to have so understood what is written: 'The Spirit of God was borne above the water.' For paying too little heed to the manner in which that Scripture is wont to call something 'the Spirit of God'—since air also is called 'spirit'—he may seem to have supposed that the four elements were mentioned in that place. Then, as to what Plato says, that the philosopher is a lover of God, nothing so glows in those sacred letters;
如今顯然他把天的地位分派給火:這意見便與那所說的話有某種相似——「起初神造天地。」其次,他稱那兩個居間的元素為水和氣,藉著它們的居間插入,使這兩個極端得以彼此結合;由此人們認為,他便如此理解了所寫的:「神的靈運行在水面上。」因為他不夠留意那經卷慣於如何稱某物為「神的靈」——既然氣也被稱為「靈」(spiritus)——他似乎以為那處提到的乃是四元素。再者,柏拉圖所說哲學家乃是愛神之人這話,在那聖典中無一處像它那樣熾然發光;
3:932
et maxime illud (quod et me plurimum adducit, ut paene adsentiar Platonem illorum librorum expertem non fuisse), quod, cum ad sanctum Moysen ita uerba Dei per angelum perferantur, ut quaerenti quod sit nomen eius, qui eum pergere praecipiebat ad populum Hebraeum ex Aegypto liberandum, respondeatur: Ego sum qui sum, et dices filiis Israel: Qui est, misit me ad uos, tamquam in eius conparatione, qui uere est quia incommutabilis est, ea quae mutabilia facta sunt non sint, uehementer hoc Plato tenuit et diligentissime commendauit. Et nescio utrum hoc uspiam reperiatur in libris eorum, qui ante Platonem fuerunt, nisi ubi dictum est: Ego sum qui sum, et dices eis: Qui est, misit me ad uos.
and most of all that point (which also most of all moves me almost to assent that Plato was not unacquainted with those books): that, whereas the words of God are conveyed through an angel to holy Moses in such wise that, to him who asked what was the name of Him who commanded him to go to the Hebrew people to be delivered out of Egypt, the answer is given: 'I am that I am, and thou shalt say to the children of Israel: He who is hath sent me unto you'—as though, in comparison with Him who truly is because He is unchangeable, the things that have been made mutable have no being—this Plato vehemently held and most diligently commended. And I know not whether this be found anywhere in the books of those who lived before Plato, save where it was said: 'I am that I am, and thou shalt say to them: He who is hath sent me unto you.'
尤其是那一點(也正是它最使我近乎贊同柏拉圖並非全然不識那些書卷):當神的話藉天使傳給聖摩西時,是這樣傳的——對於那問祂名為何(祂吩咐他往希伯來百姓那裏去,要把他們從埃及領出來)的人,答覆乃是:「我是那自有永有的;你要對以色列人說:那自有者打發我到你們這裏來」——彷彿與那位真實存在者(因祂是不變的)相比,那些被造為可變的事物便不算存在——這一點柏拉圖極力持守、且最為勤勉地加以稱許。我不曉得在柏拉圖以前之人的書卷中是否有何處能找到這話,除非是在那說了「我是那自有永有的;你要對他們說:那自有者打發我到你們這裏來」之處。
3:933
CAPUT XII. Quod etiam Platonici, licet de uno uero Deo bene senserint, multis tamen dis sacra facienda censuerint. Sed undecumque ille ista didicerit, siue praecedentibus eum ueterum libris siue potius, quo modo dicit apostolus, quia quod notum est Dei manifestum est in illis; Deus enim illis manifestauit; inuisibilia enim eius a constitutione mundi per ea, quae facta sunt, intellecta conspiciuntur, sempiterna quoque uirtus eius et diuinitas:
CHAPTER 12. That even the Platonists, although they thought rightly concerning the one true God, nevertheless judged that sacred rites should be performed to many gods. But from whatever source he learned these things—whether from the preceding books of the ancients, or rather, as the apostle says, 'because that which is known of God is manifest in them; for God hath manifested it unto them; for the invisible things of Him, from the creation of the world, are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, His eternal power also and divinity':
第十二章:論柏拉圖派的人雖對獨一真神有正確的看法,卻仍判定當向眾多神明獻祭。但無論他從何處學得這些事——或從古人在先的書卷,或更可能如使徒所說「神的事情,人所能知道的,原顯明在他們心裏,因為神已經給他們顯明了;因為自從造天地以來,神那看不見的事,就如祂的永能和神性,是明明可知的,雖是眼不能見,但藉著所造之物,就可以曉得」——
3:934
nunc non inmerito me Platonicos philosophos elegisse cum quibus agam, quod in ista quaestione, quam modo suscepimus, agitur de naturali theologia, utrum propter felicitatem, quae post mortem futura est, uni Deo an pluribus sacra facere oporteat, satis, ut existimo, exposui.
now I have set forth sufficiently, as I think, that I have chosen the Platonist philosophers, with whom to deal, not without reason: because in that question which we have just now undertaken, which treats of natural theology—namely, whether for the sake of the felicity that is to be after death, sacred rites ought to be performed to one God or to many—I have, as I judge, expounded enough.
如今我已充分闡明(我認為),我選擇柏拉圖派哲學家作為論辯的對象並非沒有緣由:因為在我們方才著手的這個問題上——它論及自然神學,即為了死後將有的福樂,當向一位神還是向眾多神獻祭——我認為我已闡述得足夠了。
3:935
Ideo quippe hos potissimum elegi, quoniam de uno Deo qui fecit caelum et terram, quanto melius senserunt, tanto ceteris gloriosiores et inlustriores habentur, in tantum aliis praelati iudicio posterorum, ut, cum Aristoteles, Platonis discipulus, uir excellentis ingenii et eloquio Platoni quidem inpar, sed multos facile superans, cum sectam Peripateticam condidisset, quod deambulans disputare consueuerat, plurimosque discipulos praeclara fama excellens uiuo adhuc praeceptore in suam haeresim congregasset, post mortem uero Platonis Speusippus, sororis eius filius, et Xenocrates, dilectus eius discipulus, in scholam eius, quae Academia uocabatur, eidem successissent adque ob hoc et ipsi et eorum successores Academici appellarentur, recentiores tamen philosophi nobilissimi, quibus Plato sectandus placuit, noluerint se dici Peripateticos aut Academicos, sed Platonicos.
For I have especially chosen these for this reason: because, in proportion as they have thought more nobly concerning the one God who made heaven and earth, in that same proportion they are held more glorious and illustrious than the rest, and are by the judgment of posterity so far preferred to others that, although Aristotle, the disciple of Plato—a man of excellent genius, and in eloquence indeed unequal to Plato, but easily surpassing many—had founded the Peripatetic sect (so called because he was wont to dispute while walking about), and, excelling in renowned fame, had gathered very many disciples into his school of thought while his teacher was yet living; and although, after Plato's death, Speusippus, his sister's son, and Xenocrates, his beloved disciple, had succeeded him in his school, which was called the Academy, and on this account they themselves and their successors were called Academics—nevertheless the more recent and most noble philosophers, to whom it seemed good to follow Plato, were unwilling to be called Peripatetics or Academics, but Platonists.
我之所以特別選擇這些人,理由乃在於:他們對於那造天地的獨一之神思想得越是高尚,他們便越被視為比其餘人更榮耀顯赫,且按後世的判斷被遠遠置於眾人之先——以致雖然柏拉圖的門徒亞里斯多德(一位才智卓絕之人,在辯才上誠然不及柏拉圖,卻輕易超越眾人)創立了逍遙學派(之所以如此稱呼,因他慣於一邊散步一邊辯論),且因聲名顯赫,在師尊仍在世時便已招聚許多門徒進入他的學派;又雖然在柏拉圖去世後,他姊妹之子斯彪西波與他所鍾愛的門徒色諾克拉底繼承了他那名為「學園」(Academia)的學校,因此他們本人及其後繼者皆被稱為「學園派」(Academici)——然而較晚近的最尊貴的哲學家,他們既然樂意追隨柏拉圖,便不願被稱為逍遙派或學園派,而願被稱為柏拉圖派。
3:936
Ex quibus sunt ualde nobilitati Graeci Plotinus, Iamblichus, Porphyrius; in utraque autem lingua, id est et Graeca et Latina, Apuleius Afer extitit Platonicus nobilis. Sed hi omnes et ceteri eius modi et ipse Plato dis plurimis esse sacra facienda putauerunt. CAPUT XIII. De sententia Platonis, qua definiuit deos non esse nisi bonos amicosque uirtutum. Quamquam ergo a nobis et in aliis multis rebus magnisque dissentiant, in hoc tamen, quod modo posui, quia neque parua res est et inde nunc quaestio est, primum ab eis quaero, quibus dis istum cultum exhibendum arbitrentur, utrum bonis an malis an et bonis et malis.
Among these the Greeks Plotinus, Iamblichus, and Porphyry are very greatly ennobled; while in both tongues—that is, both Greek and Latin—Apuleius the African stood forth as a noble Platonist. But all these, and others of this sort, and Plato himself, judged that sacred rites should be performed to very many gods. CHAPTER 13. Concerning the opinion of Plato, by which he defined the gods to be none other than good beings and friends of the virtues. Although, therefore, they dissent from us in many other and great matters, yet in this point which I have just set down—since it is neither a small matter, and there is now a question about it—I first ask of them, to which gods they think this worship is to be exhibited, whether to good, or to evil, or to both good and evil.
在這些人中,希臘人普羅提諾、楊布里科斯和波菲利甚為尊貴顯赫;而在兩種語言中(即希臘文與拉丁文),非洲人阿普列尤斯卓然立為著名的柏拉圖派人。但這一切人、以及諸如此類的其餘人、連同柏拉圖本人,都判定當向極眾多的神明獻祭。第十三章:論柏拉圖的見解,即他界定諸神無非是善的、是諸德性之友。因此,他們雖在許多別的大事上與我們相異,然而在我方才所述的這一點上——既然這既非小事,而如今又有關於它的問題——我首先要問他們:他們認為這敬拜當獻給哪些神,是善的,還是惡的,抑或是善與惡兼有的。
3:937
Sed habemus Platonis sententiam dicentis omnes deos bonos esse nec esse omnino ullum deorum malum. Consequens est igitur, ut bonis haec exhibenda intellegantur; tunc enim dis exhibentur, quoniam nec di erunt, si boni non erunt. Hoc si ita est, (nam de dis quid aliud decet credere?) illa profecto uacuatur opinio, qua nonnulli putant deos malos sacris placandos esse, ne laedant, bonos autem, ut adiuuent, inuocandos. Mali enim nulli sunt di; bonis porro debitus, ut dicunt, honor sacrorum est deferendus. Qui sunt ergo illi, qui ludos scaenicos amant eosque diuinis rebus adiungi et suis honoribus flagitant exhiberi? quorum uis non eos indicat nullos, sed iste adfectus nimirum indicat malos.
But we have Plato's opinion, who says that all the gods are good, and that there is none at all of the gods that is evil. It follows, therefore, that these rites are to be understood as exhibited to the good; for then they are exhibited to gods, since they would not even be gods if they were not good. If this be so (for what else is fitting to believe concerning the gods?), then that opinion is surely emptied out, by which some suppose that evil gods must be appeased by sacred rites lest they harm, but that good ones must be invoked that they may help. For there are no evil gods; and the due honour of sacred rites, as they say, is to be paid to the good. Who, then, are those who love stage plays and demand that they be joined to divine matters and exhibited in their honour? Their power does not show them to be no gods, but this very affection assuredly shows them to be evil.
但我們有柏拉圖的見解,他說諸神皆善,諸神之中絕無一惡。因此可推知,這些祭儀當被理解為獻給善的神;因為唯有獻給善神時才算獻給諸神,既然他們若不善便連神都不是。倘若如此(因為論到諸神,還有什麼別的看法是合宜可信的呢?),那麼那種意見便確然被駁倒了——有些人以為惡神必須用祭儀安撫,免得他們加害,而善神則當被祈求,好叫他們相助。因為根本沒有惡神;而祭儀當得的尊榮,正如他們所說,當歸給善神。那麼,那些喜愛舞臺戲劇、且要求把這些戲劇與神聖之事相連、並在敬奉他們時上演的,究竟是哪些神呢?他們的能力並不表明他們不是神,但這種癖好無疑表明他們是惡的。
3:938
Quid enim de ludis scaenicis Plato senserit, notum est, cum poetas ipsos, quod tam indigna deorum maiestate adque bonitate carmina conposuerint, censet ciuitate pellendos. Qui sunt igitur isti di, qui de scaenicis ludis cum ipso Platone contendunt? Ille quippe non patitur deos falsis criminibus infamari; isti eisdem criminibus suos honores celebrari iubent. Denique isti cum eosdem ludos instaurari praeciperent, poscentes turpia etiam maligna gesserunt, Tito Latinio auferentes filium et inmittentes morbum, quod eorum abnuisset imperium, eumque morbum retrahentes, cum iussa conplesset; iste autem illos nec tam malos.
For what Plato thought concerning stage plays is well known, since he judged that the poets themselves—because they composed songs so unworthy of the majesty and goodness of the gods—must be driven out of the city. Who, then, are those gods who contend with Plato himself concerning stage plays? For he does not suffer the gods to be defamed by false crimes; but these command that their own honours be celebrated by those very crimes. Finally, these gods, when they commanded that those same plays be instituted, demanding base things, did even malicious deeds: taking away the son of Titus Latinius and sending a disease upon him because he had refused their command, and removing that disease when he had fulfilled their orders. But he thought them not even so evil
因為柏拉圖對舞臺戲劇的看法是眾所周知的,他既判定詩人本身——因他們編作了如此不配諸神威嚴與良善的詩歌——必須被逐出城邦。那麼,那些就舞臺戲劇與柏拉圖本人相爭的,究竟是哪些神呢?因為他不容諸神被虛假的罪名所玷辱,而這些神卻吩咐人用那些罪名來慶賀對他們的敬奉。最後,這些神在吩咐重辦那些戲劇時,索求醜事,甚至行了惡毒之事:奪去提多·拉提尼烏斯的兒子,又降疾病在他身上,因他曾拒絕他們的命令;及至他遵行了所吩咐的,又收回那疾病。但他卻認為這些神並非如此惡——
3:939
timendos putat, sed suae sententiae robur constantissime retinens omnes poetarum sacrilegas nugas, quibus illi inmunditiae societate oblectantur, a populo bene instituto remouere non dubitat. Hunc autem Platonem, quod iam in secundo libro commemoraui, inter semideos Labeo ponit. Qui Labeo numina mala uictimis cruentis adque huius modi supplicationibus placari existimat, bona uero ludis et talibus quasi ad laetitiam pertinentibus rebus. Quid est ergo quod semideus Plato non semideis, sed deis, et hoc bonis, illa oblectamenta, quia iudicat turpia, tam constanter audet auferre? Qui sane di refellunt sententiam Labeonis;
as to be feared; rather, most constantly retaining the strength of his own opinion, he does not hesitate to remove from a well-ordered people all the sacrilegious trifles of the poets, in which those gods, by their fellowship in uncleanness, take delight. But this same Plato, as I have already mentioned in the second book, Labeo places among the demigods. Now this Labeo thinks that evil deities are appeased by bloody victims and by supplications of this kind, but good ones by plays and such things as pertain, as it were, to gladness. What is it, then, that the demigod Plato dares so constantly to take away these delights—not from demigods, but from gods, and these good ones—because he judges them to be base? These gods truly refute the opinion of Labeo;
以致不必懼怕;他反倒極堅定地持守自己見解的力量,毫不猶豫地要從一個秩序井然的民族中除去詩人一切褻瀆的胡言——那些神因與污穢相通而以此為樂。但這同一位柏拉圖,正如我在第二卷已提及的,拉貝奧把他列在半神之間。如今這拉貝奧認為,惡的神明是用血腥祭牲和諸如此類的祈求來安撫的,而善的神明則用戲劇及彷彿與歡娛相關的事物來安撫。那麼,這位半神柏拉圖既判定那些娛樂為醜事,竟如此堅定地敢於把它們除去——並非從半神,而是從神,且是善神——這是怎麼回事呢?這些神確實駁倒了拉貝奧的意見;
3:940
nam, se in Latinio non lasciuos tantum adque ludibundos, sed etiam saeuos terribilesque monstrarunt. Exponant ergo nobis ista Platonici, qui omnes deos secundum auctoris sui sententiam bonos et honestos et uirtutibus sapientium socios esse arbitrantur aliterque de ullo deorum sentiri nefas habent. Exponimus, inquiunt. Adtente igitur audiamus. CAPUT XIIII. De opinione eorum, qui rationales animas trium generum esse dixerunt, id est in dis caelestibus, in daemonibus aeriis et in hominibus terrenis. Omnium, inquiunt, animalium, in quibus est anima rationalis, tripertita diuisio est, in deos, homines, daemones. Di excelsissimum locum tenent, homines infimum, daemones medium.
for in the case of Latinius they showed themselves not only wanton and given to sport, but even savage and terrible. Let the Platonists, then, explain these things to us—they who judge that all the gods, according to the opinion of their own author, are good and honourable and associates in the virtues of the wise, and who hold it impious to think otherwise concerning any of the gods. 'We do explain it,' they say. Let us, then, listen attentively. CHAPTER 14. Concerning the opinion of those who said that rational souls are of three kinds—that is, in the celestial gods, in the aerial demons, and in earthly men. 'Of all animals,' they say, 'in which there is a rational soul, there is a threefold division: into gods, men, and demons. The gods hold the highest place, men the lowest, demons the middle.'
因為在拉提尼烏斯一事上,他們顯出自己不僅輕浮好戲,甚且凶殘可怖。那麼,讓柏拉圖派的人為我們解釋這些事吧——他們依其自己作者的見解,判定一切神皆善、皆可敬、皆為智者諸德性的同伴,並以對任何神持別的看法為不敬虔。「我們確實要加以解釋,」他們說。那麼,讓我們留心聽吧。第十四章:論那些主張理性的靈魂有三類的人之見解,即在天上的諸神、在空中的諸魔鬼、在地上的諸人。他們說:「凡有理性之靈的一切活物,都有三重劃分:分為神、人、魔鬼。神居最高之位,人居最低之位,魔鬼居中。」
3:941
Nam deorum sedes in caelo est, hominum in terra, in aere daemonum. Sicut eis diuersa dignitas est locorum. ita etiam naturarum. Proinde di sunt hominibus daemonibusque potiores; homines uero infra deos et daemones constituti sunt, ut elementorum ordine, sic differentia meritorum. Daemones igitur medii, quem ad modum dis, quibus inferius habitant, postponendi, ita hominibus, quibus superius, praeferendi sunt. Habent enim cum dis communem inmortalitatem corporum, animorum autem cum hominibus passiones.
'For the seat of the gods is in heaven, of men on earth, of demons in the air. As their dignity of places is diverse, so also is that of their natures. Accordingly, the gods are superior to men and demons; but men are placed below gods and demons, as in the order of the elements, so in the difference of merits. The demons, therefore, being in the middle, even as they are to be ranked after the gods, beneath whom they dwell, so are they to be preferred to men, above whom they dwell. For they have in common with the gods the immortality of their bodies, but with men the passions of their souls.'
「因為諸神的居所在天上,人的居所在地上,魔鬼的居所在空中。正如他們處所的尊位有別,他們本性的尊位也是如此。因此,諸神高於人和魔鬼;而人,無論在元素的次序上還是在功德的差異上,都被置於神與魔鬼之下。所以魔鬼居於中間,正如他們當被列在諸神之後(魔鬼住在諸神之下),也當被置於人之先(魔鬼住在人之上)。因為他們與諸神共有身體的不朽,卻與人共有靈魂的情慾。」
3:942
Quapropter non est mirum, inquiunt, si etiam ludorum obscenitatibus et poetarum figmentis delectantur, quando quidem humanis capiuntur adfectibus, a quibus di longe absunt et modis omnibus alieni sunt. Ex quo colligitur, Platonem poetica detestando et prohibendo figmenta non deos, qui omnes boni et excelsi sunt, priuasse ludorum scaenicorum uoluptate, sed daemones.
'Wherefore it is no wonder,' they say, 'if they are delighted even by the obscenities of plays and the fictions of poets, since indeed they are seized by human affections, from which the gods are far removed and in all ways alien.' From which it is gathered that Plato, in detesting and prohibiting the fictions of poetry, deprived not the gods—who are all good and exalted—of the pleasure of stage plays, but the demons.
他們說:「因此這並不希奇,倘若他們甚且因戲劇的猥褻和詩人的虛構而喜悅,既然他們確實被人性的情慾所攫取,而諸神遠離這些情慾,且在各方面都與之無涉。」由此可推知,柏拉圖在憎惡並禁止詩歌的虛構時,並未剝奪諸神——他們皆善且尊崇——享受舞臺戲劇之樂,所剝奪的乃是魔鬼。
3:943
Haec si ita sunt (quae licet aput alios quoque reperiantur, Apuleius tamen Platonicus Madaurensis de hac re sola unum scripsit librum, cuius esse titulum uoluit \'de deo Socratis\', ubi disserit et exponit, ex quo genere numinum Socrates habebat adiunctum et amicitia quadam conciliatum, a quo perhibetur solitus admoneri, ut desisteret ab agendo, quando id quod agere uolebat, non prospere fuerat euenturum;
If these things are so (which, although they may be found in others also, yet Apuleius the Madauran Platonist wrote one book on this subject alone, the title of which he chose to be 'On the God of Socrates,' where he discusses and expounds from what class of deities Socrates had one joined to him and conciliated by a certain friendship, by whom he is reported to have been wont to be admonished to desist from acting whenever what he wished to do was not going to turn out prosperously;
倘若這些事如此(這些事雖在別人那裏也可找到,然而馬達烏拉的柏拉圖派人阿普列尤斯卻單就此題寫了一本書,他願這書的標題為《論蘇格拉底的神》,他在其中論述並闡明,蘇格拉底有一位屬於哪一類神明的存在與他相連、藉某種友誼與他親近,據說他常被這存在警誡,叫他在所欲行之事將不順利成就時就此罷手;
3:944
dicit enim apertissime et copiosissime adserit non illum deum fuisse, sed daemonem, diligenti disputatione pertractans istam Platonis de deorum sublimitate et hominum humilitate et daemonum medietate sententiam) — haec ergo si ita sunt, quonam modo ausus est Plato, etiamsi non dis, quos ab omni humana contagione semouit, certe ipsis daemonibus poetas urbe pellendo auferre theatricas uoluptates, nisi quia hoc pacto admonuit animum humanum, quamuis adhuc in his moribundis membris positum, pro splendore honestatis inpura daemonum iussa contemnere eorumque inmunditiam detestari? Nam si Plato haec honestissime arguit et prohibuit, profecto daemones turpissime poposcerunt adque iusserunt.
for he says most plainly and asserts most copiously that that being was not a god, but a demon, treating thoroughly, with diligent disputation, that opinion of Plato concerning the sublimity of the gods, the lowliness of men, and the middle state of demons)—if, then, these things are so, in what way did Plato dare, even if not from the gods (whom he removed from all human contagion), yet certainly from the demons themselves, to take away theatrical pleasures by driving the poets from the city, unless because by this means he admonished the human soul—although still placed in these dying members—for the splendour of honourable conduct to despise the impure commands of demons and to detest their uncleanness? For if Plato most honourably censured and prohibited these things, assuredly the demons most basely demanded and commanded them.
因為他最明白地說、最豐富地斷言,那存在並非神,而是魔鬼,並以勤勉的論辯詳盡處理柏拉圖那關於諸神之崇高、人之卑微、魔鬼之居間的見解)——那麼,倘若這些事如此,柏拉圖縱然不是從諸神(他已使諸神脫離一切人性的沾染)、卻至少是從魔鬼本身那裏,藉著把詩人逐出城邦來奪去戲劇之樂,他怎敢這樣行呢?除非因為他藉此警誡人的靈魂——縱然這靈魂仍處於這必死的肢體之中——為著高尚德行的光輝,去鄙視魔鬼污穢的命令,去憎惡他們的不潔。因為倘若柏拉圖最高尚地譴責並禁止了這些事,那麼魔鬼確然是最卑鄙地索求並吩咐了它們。
3:945
Aut ergo fallitur Apuleius et non ex isto genere numinum habuit amicum Socrates aut contraria inter se sentit Plato modo daemones honorando, modo eorum delicias a ciuitate bene morata remouendo, aut non est Socrati amicitia daemonis gratulanda, de qua usque adeo et ipse Apuleius erubuit, ut de deo Socratis praenotaret librum, quem secundum suam disputationem, qua deos a daemonibus tam diligenter copioseque discernit, non appellare de deo, sed de daemone Socratis debuit. Maluit autem hoc in ipsa disputatione quam in titulo libri ponere.
Either, therefore, Apuleius is mistaken and Socrates did not have a friend from this class of deities; or Plato holds contradictory views among themselves—now honouring the demons, now removing their delights from a well-mannered city; or the friendship of a demon is not a thing for Socrates to be congratulated upon, of which Apuleius himself was so far ashamed that he entitled his book 'On the God of Socrates,' whereas, according to his own disputation—by which he so diligently and copiously distinguishes the gods from the demons—he ought to have called it not 'On the God,' but 'On the Demon of Socrates.' But he preferred to put this in the disputation itself rather than in the title of the book.
因此,要麼阿普列尤斯弄錯了,蘇格拉底並沒有從這類神明而來的朋友;要麼柏拉圖持自相矛盾的看法——時而尊崇魔鬼,時而把他們的娛樂從一個禮儀井然的城邦中除去;要麼魔鬼的友誼並不是蘇格拉底值得慶賀的事——阿普列尤斯本人對此竟如此羞愧,以致把他的書題作《論蘇格拉底的神》,然而按他自己的論辯(他藉此如此勤勉而豐富地把諸神與魔鬼區別開來),他本應稱它為《論蘇格拉底的魔鬼》,而非《論蘇格拉底的神》。但他寧願把這話置於論辯本身之中,而不放在書的標題上。
3:946
Ita enim per sanam doctrinam, quae humanis rebus inluxit, omnes uel paene omnes daemonum nomen exhorrent, ut, quisquis ante disputationem Apulei, qua daemonum dignitas commendatur, titulum libri de daemone Socratis legeret, nequaquam illum hominem sanum fuisse sentiret. Quid autem etiam ipse Apuleius quod in daemonibus laudaret inuenit praeter subtilitatem et firmitatem corporum et habitationis altiorem locum? Nam de moribus eorum, cum de omnibus generaliter loqueretur, non solum nihil boni dixit, sed etiam plurimum mali.
For so, by the sound doctrine which has shone upon human affairs, all or almost all shudder at the name of demons, so that whoever, before the disputation of Apuleius by which the dignity of the demons is commended, should read the title 'On the Demon of Socrates,' would by no means think that that man had been of sound mind. But what did Apuleius himself find to praise in the demons, besides the subtlety and firmness of their bodies and the higher place of their habitation? For concerning their morals, when he spoke of them all in general, he said not only nothing good, but even very much evil.
因為照著那已照亮人間之事的純正教義,一切人或幾乎一切人都對「魔鬼」之名戰慄,以致無論誰,在讀阿普列尤斯那稱許魔鬼尊嚴的論辯之前,先讀到《論蘇格拉底的魔鬼》這標題,都絕不會以為那人曾是神智清明的。然而阿普列尤斯本人在魔鬼身上又找到了什麼可稱讚的,除了他們身體的精微堅固和居所之地較高以外呢?因為論到他們的品行,他在概括地論及他們全體時,不僅未說任何好話,甚且說了極多的惡。
3:947
Denique lecto illo libro prorsus nemo miratur eos etiam scaenicam turpitudinem in rebus diuinis habere uoluisse, et cum deos se putari uelint, deorum criminibus oblectari potuisse, et quidquid in eorum sacris obscena sollemnitate seu turpi crudelitate uel ridetur uel horretur, eorum adfectibus conuenire. CAPUT XV. Quod neque propter aeria corpora neque propter superiora habitacula daemones hominibus antecellant. Quam ob rem absit ut ista considerans animus ueraciter religiosus et uero Deo subditus ideo arbitretur daemones se ipso esse meliores, quod habeant corpora meliora.
Finally, when that book has been read, no one at all wonders that they wished to have even stage filthiness in divine matters, and that, while they wish to be thought gods, they could be delighted by the crimes of the gods, and that whatever in their sacred rites is either laughed at for obscene solemnity or shuddered at for base cruelty, agrees with their affections. CHAPTER 15. That neither on account of their aerial bodies nor on account of their higher dwellings do the demons excel men. Wherefore, far be it that a soul truly religious and subject to the true God, considering these things, should think the demons to be better than itself because they have better bodies.
最後,當人讀過那本書之後,便無人會希奇他們竟願在神聖之事中也有舞臺的污穢,希奇他們雖願被人當作神、卻能因諸神的罪行而喜悅,也希奇凡在他們祭儀中或因猥褻的莊嚴而被人嗤笑、或因卑鄙的殘忍而被人戰慄之事,都與他們的癖好相合。第十五章:論魔鬼無論因其空氣性的身體,還是因其較高的居所,都不勝過人。因此,斷不可有這樣的事:一個真正虔敬、順服真神的靈魂,在思想這些事時,竟以為魔鬼比自己更佳,只因他們有更佳的身體。
3:948
Alioquin multas sibi et bestias praelaturus est, quae nos et acrimonia sensuum et motu facillimo adque celerrimo et ualentia uirium et annosissima firmitate corporum uincunt. Quis hominum uidendo aequabitur aquilis et uulturibus? quis odorando canibus? quis uelocitate leporibus, carnis, omnibus auibus? quis multum ualendo leonibus et elephantis? quis diu uiuendo serpentibus, qui etiam deposita tunica senectutem deponere adque in iuuentam redire perhibentur? Sed sicut his omnibus ratiocinando et intellegendo meliores sumus, ita etiam daemonibus bene adque honeste uiuendo meliores esse debemus.
Otherwise, it would have to prefer to itself even many beasts, which surpass us both in keenness of senses, in most easy and most swift motion, in strength of powers, and in long-lived firmness of bodies. What man in seeing will be equalled to eagles and vultures? Who in smelling to dogs? Who in swiftness to hares, to deer, to all birds? Who in great strength to lions and elephants? Who in long living to serpents, which are even said, by laying aside their skin, to lay aside old age and return to youth? But just as we are better than all these by reasoning and understanding, so also ought we to be better than the demons by living well and honourably.
否則,它就得把許多野獸也置於自己之先,因為這些野獸無論在感官的敏銳、極其輕便迅捷的行動、力量的強健,還是在身體歷久不衰的穩健上,都勝過我們。哪一個人在視力上能與鷹和鷲相比?哪一個在嗅覺上能與狗相比?哪一個在迅捷上能與野兔、與鹿、與一切飛鳥相比?哪一個在大力上能與獅子和象相比?哪一個在長壽上能與蛇相比——據說蛇甚至藉著蛻皮便脫去衰老、返回青春?但正如我們因推理與悟性而勝過這一切,照樣我們也當因善良而高尚地生活而勝過魔鬼。
3:949
Ob hoc enim et prouidentia diuina eis, quibus nos constat esse potiores, data sunt quaedam potiora corporum munera, ut illud, quo eis praeponimur, etiam isto modo nobis commendaretur multo maiore cura excolendum esse quam corpus, ipsamque excellentiam corporalem, quam daemones habere nossemus, prae bonitate uitae, qua illis anteponimur, contemnere disceremus, habituri et nos inmortalitatem corporum, non quam suppliciorum aeternitas torqueat, sed quam puritas praecedat animorum. Iam uero de loci altitudine, quod daemones in aere, nos autem habitamus in terra, ita permoueri, ut hinc eos nobis esse praeponendos existimemus, omnino ridiculum est.
For on this account divine providence has given certain superior gifts of bodies to those over whom it is agreed that we are superior, so that even in this way it might be commended to us that the thing in which we surpass them must be cultivated with much greater care than the body, and that we might learn to despise the very bodily excellence which we knew the demons to have, in comparison with the goodness of life by which we are set above them—we who are also to have immortality of bodies, not such as the eternity of torments may torture, but such as the purity of souls may precede. But now, as to the loftiness of place—that the demons dwell in the air, while we dwell on earth—to be so moved by this that hence we should think them to be preferred to us, is altogether ridiculous.
因為基於此,神聖的眷顧把某些較優越的身體恩賜給了那些公認我們勝過他們的活物,好叫即便藉此也向我們表明:我們勝過他們的那部分,當以遠超身體的更大心力去培育;又叫我們學會去鄙視那我們所知魔鬼所具有的身體上的卓越本身,與我們藉以高過他們的生命良善相比——我們這些人也將要得著身體的不朽,並非那種有永刑折磨的不朽,而是那種有靈魂純潔在先的不朽。但如今,論到處所的崇高——魔鬼住在空中,我們卻住在地上——竟因這緣故被打動,以致由此認為他們當被置於我們之先,這完全是可笑的。
3:950
Hoc enim pacto nobis et omnia uolatilia praeponimus. At enim uolatilia cum uolando fatigantur uel reficiendum alimentis corpus habent, terram repetunt uel ad requiem uel ad pastum, quod daemones, inquiunt, non faciunt. Numquid ergo placet eis, ut uolatilia nobis, daemones autem etiam uolatilibus antecellant? Quod si dementissimum est opinari, nihil est quod de habitatione superioris elementi dignos esse daemones existimemus, quibus nos religionis adfectu subdere debeamus. Sicut enim fieri potuit, ut aeriae uolucres terrestribus nobis non solum non praeferantur, uerum etiam subiciantur propter rationalis animae, quae in nobis est, dignitatem:
For by this reasoning we prefer to ourselves all flying creatures also. But indeed flying creatures, when they are wearied by flying, or have a body to be refreshed with food, seek the earth again, either for rest or for pasture—which the demons, they say, do not do. Does it therefore please them that flying creatures excel us, but demons excel even flying creatures? But if it is most senseless to suppose this, there is no reason why we should think the demons worthy, on account of the habitation of a higher element, to whom we ought to subject ourselves with the affection of religion. For just as it could come to pass that the aerial birds should be not only not preferred to us earthly beings, but even subjected, on account of the dignity of the rational soul which is in us:
因為照這推理,我們也要把一切飛禽都置於自己之先。但飛禽當牠們飛累了,或有身體須以食物得滋養時,便重返地上,或為歇息、或為覓食——他們說魔鬼並不如此行。那麼,他們是否認為飛禽勝過我們,而魔鬼甚且勝過飛禽呢?但倘若這樣設想極其荒謬,那麼我們便沒有理由因魔鬼居於較高的元素,就認為他們配得我們以宗教的情懷去順服他們。因為,正如可能出現這樣的事:空中的飛鳥因我們裏面理性之靈的尊貴,非但不被置於我們這地上之物之先,反倒被置於其下:
3:951
ita fieri potuit, ut daemones, quamuis magis aerii sint, terrestribus nobis non ideo meliores sint, quia est aer quam terra superior; sed ideo eis homines praeferendi sint, quoniam spei piorum hominum nequaquam illorum desperatio conparanda est. Nam et illa ratio Platonis, qua elementa quattuor proportione contexit adque ordinat, ita duobus extremis, igni mobilissimo et terrae inmobili, media duo, aerem et aquam, interserens, ut, quanto est aer aquis et aere ignis, tanto et aquae superiores sint terris, satis nos admonet animalium merita non pro elementorum gradibus aestimare.
so it could come to pass that the demons, although they are more aerial, should not therefore be better than us earthly beings because the air is higher than the earth; but men should be preferred to them for this reason, because the hope of pious men is by no means to be compared to the despair of those beings. For even that reasoning of Plato, by which he weaves together and orders the four elements in proportion—thus interposing the two middle ones, air and water, between the two extremes, fire (the most mobile) and earth (the immovable), so that, as much as air is above water and fire above air, so much also the waters are higher than the lands—sufficiently admonishes us not to estimate the merits of living beings according to the degrees of the elements.
照樣也可能出現這樣的事:魔鬼雖較具空氣性,卻並不因空氣高於地土,便比我們這地上之物更佳;反倒當把人置於他們之先,理由乃在於:虔敬之人的指望,斷不可與那些存在的絕望相提並論。因為連柏拉圖那把四元素按比例編織排序的推理——他這樣把兩個居間的元素,氣與水,插入兩個極端之間,即火(最易動的)與地(不動的),以致氣高於水、火高於氣有多少,水也照樣高於地有多少——也充分警誡我們:不可按元素的等級來衡量活物的優劣。
3:952
Et ipse quippe Apuleius cum ceteris terrestre animal hominem dicit, qui tamen longe praeponitur animalibus aquatilibus, cum ipsas aquas terris praeponat Plato: ut intellegant, non eundem ordinem tenendum, cum agitur de meritis animarum, qui uidetur esse ordo in gradibus corporum; sed fieri posse, ut inferius corpus anima melior inhabitet deteriorque superius. CAPUT XVI. Quid de moribus adque actionibus daemonum Apuleius Platonicus senserit.
For Apuleius himself, with the rest, calls man an earthly animal, who nevertheless is far preferred to aquatic animals, although Plato sets the waters themselves above the lands: so that they may understand that the same order is not to be kept, when it is a question of the merits of souls, which appears to be the order in the degrees of bodies; but that it can come to pass that a better soul should inhabit a lower body, and a worse soul a higher one. CHAPTER 16. What Apuleius the Platonist thought concerning the morals and actions of the demons.
因為阿普列尤斯本人與其餘人一同稱人為地上的活物,這活物卻被遠置於水生活物之先,儘管柏拉圖把水本身置於地土之上:好叫他們明白,當論及靈魂的優劣時,所當持守的次序,並非身體等級中所顯現的那種次序;反倒可能出現這樣的事:較佳的靈魂居於較低的身體,較劣的靈魂居於較高的身體。第十六章:論柏拉圖派人阿普列尤斯對魔鬼的品行與作為有何看法。
3:953
De moribus ergo daemonum cum idem Platonicus loqueretur, dixit eos eisdem quibus homines animi perturbationibus agitari, inritari iniuriis, obsequiis donisque placari, gaudere honoribus, diuersis sacrorum ritibus oblectari et in eis si quid neglectum fuerit commoueri. Inter cetera etiam dicit ad eos pertinere diuinationes augurum, aruspicum, uatum adque somniorum; ab his quoque esse miracula magorum. Breuiter autem eos definiens ait daemones esse genere animalia, animo passiua, mente rationalia, corpore aeria, tempore aeterna; horum uero quinque tria priora illis esse quae nobis, quartum proprium, quintum eos cum dis habere commune.
When, therefore, this same Platonist spoke concerning the morals of the demons, he said that they are agitated by the same perturbations of soul as men: provoked by injuries, appeased by services and gifts, rejoicing in honours, delighted by diverse rites of sacred things, and disturbed if anything in these has been neglected. Among other things he also says that there pertain to them the divinations of augurs, soothsayers, seers, and dreams; and that from these also come the miracles of the magicians. But defining them briefly, he says that the demons are, in genus, animals; in soul, passive; in mind, rational; in body, aerial; in time, eternal. Now of these five, the three former they have in common with us, the fourth is their own, and the fifth they have in common with the gods.
因此,當這同一位柏拉圖派人論到魔鬼的品行時,他說他們被與人相同的種種靈魂的紛擾所攪動:被傷害所激怒,被服事和禮物所安撫,因尊榮而喜樂,因種種祭祀的儀式而歡悅,又若這些當中有任何被忽略便受擾亂。在別的事情之中他還說,占卜者、卜腸者、預言者和夢兆的占卜都與他們相關;而術士的奇異之事也是從他們而來。但他簡要地界定他們說:魔鬼在種類上是活物,在靈魂上是有情慾的,在心智上是有理性的,在身體上是空氣性的,在時間上是永恆的。如今這五項中,前三項是他們與我們所共有的,第四項是他們自己獨有的,第五項是他們與諸神所共有的。
3:954
Sed uideo trium superiorum, quae nobiscum habent, duo etiam cum dis habere. Animalia quippe esse dicit et deos, suaque cuique elementa distribuens in terrestribus animalibus nos posuit cum ceteris quae in terra uiuunt et sentiunt, in aquatilibus pisces et alia natatilia, in aeriis daemones, in aetheriis deos. Ac per hoc quod daemones genere sunt animalia, non solum eis cum hominibus, uerum etiam cum dis pecoribusque commune est; quod mente rationalia, cum dis et hominibus; quod tempore aeterna, cum dis solis; quod animo passiua, cum hominibus solis; quod corpore aeria, ipsi sunt soli. Proinde quod genere sunt animalia, non est magnum, quia hoc sunt et pecora;
But I see that, of the three former, which they have in common with us, two they also have in common with the gods. For he says that the gods too are animals; and, distributing to each its own elements, he placed us among the earthly animals, together with the rest that live and have sense on the earth; among the aquatic, fishes and other swimming things; among the aerial, demons; among the ethereal, gods. And by this—that the demons are, in genus, animals—this is common to them not only with men, but also with gods and beasts; that they are, in mind, rational, this is common with gods and men; that they are, in time, eternal, with the gods alone; that they are, in soul, passive, with men alone; that they are, in body, aerial, this they alone are. Accordingly, that they are, in genus, animals, is no great thing, since the beasts also are this;
但我看見,在前三項他們與我們所共有的之中,有兩項他們也與諸神所共有。因為他說諸神也是活物;他在把各自的元素分派給各類時,把我們安置在地上的活物之中,連同其餘在地上生活並有感覺之物;把魚和其他游水之物安置在水生之物中;把魔鬼安置在空氣性之物中;把諸神安置在以太性之物中。由此——魔鬼在種類上是活物——這一點不僅是他們與人所共有的,也是與神和走獸所共有的;他們在心智上是有理性的,這是與神和人所共有的;他們在時間上是永恆的,這是單與諸神所共有的;他們在靈魂上是有情慾的,這是單與人所共有的;他們在身體上是空氣性的,這是他們所獨有的。因此,他們在種類上是活物,這算不得什麼大事,因為走獸也是如此;
3:955
quod mente rationalia, non est supra nos, quia sumus et nos; quod tempore aeterna, quid boni est, si non beata? Melior est enim temporalis felicitas quam misera aeternitas. Quod animo passiua, quo modo supra nos est, quando et nos hoc sumus, nec ita esset, nisi miseri essemus? Quod corpore aeria, quanti aestimandum est, cum omni corpori praeferatur animae qualiscumque natura, et ideo religionis cultus, qui debetur ex animo, nequaquam debeatur ei rei, quae inferior est animo? Porro si inter illa, quae daemonum esse dicit, adnumeraret uirtutem, sapientiam, felicitatem et haec eos diceret habere cum dis aeterna adque communia, profecto aliquid diceret exoptandum magnique pendendum;
What is rational in mind is not above us, for we too are rational; what is eternal in time, what good is it if it be not blessed? For a temporal felicity is better than a wretched eternity. What is passive in soul, how is it above us, since we too are this, and would not be so unless we were wretched? What is aerial in body, of what worth is that to be reckoned, since the nature of the soul, of whatsoever sort, is preferred to every body, and therefore the worship of religion, which is owed from the soul, ought by no means to be owed to that which is inferior to the soul? Moreover, if among those things which he says belong to the demons he had numbered virtue, wisdom, and felicity, and had said that they possess these in common with the gods and as eternal, then assuredly he would be saying something to be longed for and greatly prized;
凡在心智上屬於理性的,並不在我們之上,因為我們也是理性的;凡在時間上屬於永恆的,若非有福,又有何益處呢?因為短暫的幸福勝過悲慘的永恆。凡在心靈上能受情感支配的,怎能說在我們之上呢?既然我們也是如此,而我們若非悲慘,也不會如此。凡在身體上屬於空氣性質的,又當如何看重呢?既然靈魂的本性,無論其性質如何,都勝過一切身體,因此那本應發自靈魂的宗教敬拜,斷不應歸於那低於靈魂的事物。再者,倘若他在他所說屬於眾鬼魔之物中,列入德行、智慧與幸福,並說他們與眾神共同擁有這些,且是永恆的,那麼他所說的確實是值得渴慕、值得高度珍視的;
3:956
nec sic eos tamen propter haec tamquam Deum colere deberemus, sed potius ipsum, a quo haec illos accepisse nossemus. Quanto minus nunc honore diuino aeria digna sunt animalia, ad hoc rationalia ut misera esse possint, ad hoc passiua ut misera sint, ad hoc aeterna ut miseriam finire non possint! CAPUT XVII. An dignum sit eos spiritus ab homine coli, a quorum uitiis eum oporteat liberari. Quapropter, ut omittam cetera et hoc solum pertractem, quod nobiscum daemones dixit habere commune, id est animi passiones, si omnia quattuor elementa suis animalibus plena sunt, inmortalibus ignis et aer, mortalibus aqua et terra, quaero quur animi daemonum passionum turbelis et tempestatibus agitentur.
yet even so, on account of these things, we ought not to worship them as God, but rather Him from whom we should know that they had received these things. How much less, then, are these aerial animals now worthy of divine honour—rational only that they may be capable of misery, passive only that they may be miserable, eternal only that they cannot bring their misery to an end! CHAPTER XVII. Whether it be fitting that those spirits be worshipped by man, from whose vices he ought rather to be delivered. Wherefore, to pass over the rest and to treat this one point alone—that which he said the demons have in common with us, namely the passions of the soul—if all four elements are full of their own living creatures, fire and air with immortal ones, water and earth with mortal, I ask why the souls of demons should be agitated by the disturbances and storms of the passions.
然而即便如此,我們也不該為這些緣故將他們當作神來敬拜,倒應敬拜那位—我們應知他們是從祂領受這一切的。那麼,這些空中的活物如今豈不更不配享受神聖的尊榮嗎?他們有理性,只是為叫他們能受苦;能受情感支配,只是為叫他們悲慘;得享永恆,只是為叫他們無法終止其悲慘!第十七章 論那些人本應從其惡習中得釋放的靈,是否配受人敬拜。所以,姑且撇開其餘的,只專論這一點,就是他所說鬼魔與我們共有之物,即靈魂的情感:倘若四種元素都充滿了各自的活物—火與氣充滿不朽者,水與土充滿必朽者—我便要問,為何鬼魔的靈魂竟被情感的擾亂與風暴所攪動。
3:957
Perturbatio est enim, quae Graece πάϑος dicitur; unde illa uoluit uocare animo passiua, quia uerbum de uerbo πάϑος passio diceretur motus animi contra rationem. Quur ergo sunt ista in animis daemonum, quae in pecoribus non sunt? Quoniam si quid in pecore simile apparet, non est perturbatio, quia non est contra rationem, qua pecora carent. In hominibus autem ut sint istae perturbationes, facit hoc stultitia uel miseria; nondum enim sumus in illa perfectione sapientiae beati, quae nobis ab hac mortalitate liberatis in fine promittitur. Deos uero ideo dicunt istas pel\'turbationes non perpeti, quia non solum aeterni, uerum etiam beati sunt.
For a perturbation is what in Greek is called πάθος; whence he chose to call them 'passive in soul,' because, were the word πάθος rendered word for word, 'passion' would be a movement of the soul contrary to reason. Why then are these things present in the souls of demons, which are not present in beasts? Because if anything similar appears in a beast, it is not a perturbation, since it is not contrary to reason, of which beasts are destitute. But in men it is folly or misery that produces these perturbations; for we are not yet blessed in that perfection of wisdom which is promised to us, freed from this mortality, at the end. But they say the gods do not suffer these perturbations, because they are not only eternal but also blessed.
因為「擾亂」就是希臘文所稱的 πάθος;他正因此選擇稱它們為「在心靈上受情感支配的」,因為若將 πάθος 一詞逐字翻譯,「情感」便是靈魂中違背理性的一種動向。那麼,為何在鬼魔的靈魂中有這些事,而在野獸身上卻沒有呢?因為野獸身上若有類似的表現,那並非擾亂,因為那不違背理性—野獸本就沒有理性。然而在人裏面,產生這些擾亂的乃是愚昧或悲慘;因為我們尚未在那智慧的完全境界中蒙福,那境界是應許在末了賜給已從這必死之身得釋放之人的。他們卻說眾神不受這些擾亂,因為他們不僅是永恆的,更是有福的。
3:958
Easdem quippe animas rationales etiam ipsos habere perhibent, sed ab omni labe ac peste purissimas. Quam ob rem si propterea di non perturbantur, quod animalia sunt beata, non misera, et propterea pecora non perturbantur, quod animalia sunt, quae nec beata possunt esse nec misera: restat ut daemones sicut homines ideo perturbentur, quod animalia sunt non beata, sed misera. [XVII.] Qua igitur insipientia uel potius amentia per aliquam religionem daemonibus subdimur, cum per ueram religionem ab ea uitiositate, in qua illis sumus similes, liberemur?
For they assert that the gods themselves have these same rational souls, but most pure from every stain and plague. Wherefore, if the gods are not perturbed because they are blessed animals, not miserable, and beasts likewise are not perturbed because they are animals which can be neither blessed nor miserable, it remains that the demons, like men, are perturbed for this reason: that they are animals not blessed, but miserable. By what folly, then, or rather by what madness do we subject ourselves to demons through any religion, when through the true religion we are delivered from that very viciousness in which we resemble them?
因為他們斷言眾神自己也有這同樣的理性靈魂,只是極其純淨,毫無任何污點與瘟疫。所以,倘若眾神不受擾亂是因為他們乃有福而非悲慘的活物,而野獸不受擾亂是因為他們乃既不能有福、也不能悲慘的活物,那麼便剩下這結論:鬼魔像人一樣受擾亂,正是因為他們乃是不蒙福、反而悲慘的活物。那麼,我們竟藉著某種宗教俯伏於鬼魔之下,這是何等的愚昧,或更該說是何等的瘋狂呢?既然藉著真宗教,我們正可從那使我們與他們相似的敗壞惡習中得釋放。
3:959
Cum enim daemones, quod et iste Apuleius, quamuis eis plurimum parcat et diuinis honoribus dignos censeat, tamen cogitur confiteri, ira instigentur, nobis uera religio praecipit, ne ira instigemur, sed ei potius resistamus. Cum daemones donis inuitentur, nobis uera religio praecipit, ne cuiquam donorum acceptione faueamus. Cum daemones honoribus mulceantur, nobis uera religio praecipit, ut talibus nullo modo moueamur. Cum daemones quorundam hominum osores, quorundam amatores sint, non prudenti tranquilloque iudicio, sed animo ut appellat ipse passiuo, nobis uera religio praecipit, ut nostros etiam diligamus inimicos.
For since the demons—as even this Apuleius, though he spares them greatly and judges them worthy of divine honours, is nevertheless compelled to confess—are goaded by anger, the true religion enjoins us not to be goaded by anger, but rather to resist it. Since the demons are enticed by gifts, the true religion enjoins us to show no favour to anyone for the receiving of gifts. Since the demons are soothed by honours, the true religion enjoins us to be in no way moved by such things. Since the demons are haters of some men and lovers of others, not by a prudent and tranquil judgement, but by what he himself calls a 'passive soul,' the true religion enjoins us to love even our enemies.
因為鬼魔—正如這位阿普列烏斯,雖然他極力寬待他們,並判定他們配享神聖的尊榮,卻仍被迫承認—乃是被忿怒所激動;真宗教卻吩咐我們不可被忿怒所激動,倒要抵擋它。鬼魔既被禮物引誘,真宗教便吩咐我們不可因收受禮物而偏待任何人。鬼魔既被尊榮所撫慰,真宗教便吩咐我們絕不可被這等事所動。鬼魔既愛某些人、恨某些人,不是出於審慎平靜的判斷,乃是出於他自己所稱「受情感支配的心靈」,真宗教卻吩咐我們連仇敵也要愛。
3:960
Postremo omnem motum cordis et salum mentis omnesque turbelas et tempestates animi, quibus daemones aestuare adque fluctuare adserit, nos uera religio deponere iubet. Quae igitur causa est nisi stultitia errorque mirabilis, ut ei te facias uenerando humilem, cui te cupias uiuendo dissimilem; et religione colas, quem imitari nolis, cum religionis summa sit imitari quem colis? CAPUT XVIII. Qualis religio sit, in qua docetur, quod homines, ut commendentur dis bonis, daemonibus uti debeant aduocatis.
Lastly, every motion of the heart and surge of the mind, all the disturbances and storms of the soul by which he asserts the demons to seethe and toss to and fro—these the true religion bids us lay aside. What cause is there, then, save folly and a marvellous error, that you should make yourself humble in venerating one to whom you desire to be unlike in living, and that you should worship with religion one whom you are unwilling to imitate, when the very sum of religion is to imitate the one you worship? CHAPTER XVIII. Of what sort that religion is, in which it is taught that men, in order to be commended to the good gods, ought to use demons as advocates.
末了,心中一切的動向、思想中一切的洶湧,以及他所斷言鬼魔在其中翻騰起伏的靈魂一切擾亂與風暴—這一切,真宗教都吩咐我們撇棄。那麼,除了愚昧與一種奇異的謬誤之外,還有甚麼緣故,使你在敬拜中謙卑於一位你卻不願在生活上與之相似的對象,又使你以宗教敬拜一位你不肯效法的對象呢?既然宗教的精髓正是要效法你所敬拜的對象。第十八章 論那種宗教是何等性質,其中教導人說:為要蒙引薦於善神面前,人應當用鬼魔作中保。
3:961
Frustra igitur eis Apuleius, et quicumque ita sentiunt, hunc detulit honorem, sic eos in aere medios inter aetherium caelum terramque constituens, ut, quoniam nullus deus miscetur homini, quod Platonem dixisse perhibent, isti ad deos perferant preces hominum et inde ad homines inpetrata quae poscunt. Indignum enim putauerunt qui ista crediderunt misceri homines dis et deos hominibus; dignum autem misceri daemones et dis et hominibus, hinc petita qui adlegent, inde concessa qui adportent;
In vain, therefore, did Apuleius, and whoever holds the same opinion, bestow this honour upon them, placing them midway in the air between the ethereal heaven and the earth, so that—since no god mingles with man, which they affirm Plato to have said—these demons might carry up to the gods the prayers of men and bring down thence to men the things they ask, once obtained. For those who believed these things deemed it unworthy that men should mingle with gods and gods with men; but worthy that demons should mingle both with gods and with men—as those who present from this side the petitions sought, and from that side bring back the things granted;
所以,阿普列烏斯以及凡持相同見解的人,徒然將這尊榮加給他們,把他們置於空中、介於以太之天與地之間,以致—既然沒有神與人相交(他們聲稱這是柏拉圖所說的)—這些鬼魔便可將人的禱告帶上去到眾神那裏,又從那裏將人所求、已蒙應允的事物帶下來給人。因為相信這些事的人認為,人與神相交、神與人相交是不合宜的;卻認為鬼魔與神並與人相交是合宜的—他們從這一邊呈遞所求的請願,又從那一邊帶回所賜的恩准;
3:962
ut uidelicet homo castus et ab artium magicarum sceleribus alienus eos patronos adhibeat, per quos illum di exaudiant, qui haec amant, quae ille non amando fit dignior, quem facilius et libentius exaudire debeant. Amant quippe illi scaenicas turpitudines, quas non amat pudicitia; amant in maleficiis magorum \'mille nocendi artes,\' quas non amat innocentia. Ergo et pudicitia et innocentia si quid ab dis inpetrare uoluerit, non poterit suis meritis nisi suis interuenientibus inimicis. Non est quod iste poetica figmenta et theatrica ludibria iustificare conetur.
so that, forsooth, a chaste man, a stranger to the crimes of the magical arts, should employ as his patrons those who love the very things which he, by not loving, becomes the worthier—those whom they ought the more easily and willingly to hear. For those demons love the obscenities of the stage, which chastity does not love; they love in the maleficent deeds of magicians 'the thousand arts of harming,' which innocence does not love. Therefore both chastity and innocence, if they wish to obtain anything from the gods, will not be able to do so by their own merits except through the intervention of their own enemies. There is no ground for this man to attempt to justify the fictions of the poets and the mockeries of the theatre.
以致一個貞潔的人,與巫術的種種罪行無干,竟要僱用這些鬼魔作他的庇護者,藉他們叫眾神垂聽他—這些鬼魔所愛的,正是他因不愛而更顯配得的事物;眾神理當更輕易、更甘心地垂聽這樣的人才是。因為那些鬼魔愛舞臺上的污穢,貞潔卻不愛;他們愛巫師作惡中那「千般加害的伎倆」,純潔卻不愛。所以,貞潔與純潔若想從眾神那裏求得甚麼,就不能憑自己的功德,除非藉著自己仇敵的居間斡旋。這人實在沒有理由企圖為詩人的虛構與劇場的戲弄辯護。
3:963
Habemus contra ista magistrum eorum et tantae aput eos auctoritatis Platonem, si pudor humanus ita de se male meretur, ut non solum diligat turpia, uerum etiam diuinitati existimet grata. CAPUT XVIIII. De inpietate artis magicae, quae patrocinio nititur spirituum malignorum. * Porro aduersus magicas artes, de quibus quosdam nimis infelices et nimis inpios etiam gloriari libet, nonne ipsam publicam lucem testem citabo? Quur enim tam grauiter ista plectuntur seueritate legum, si opera sunt numinum colendorum? An forte istas leges Christiani instituerunt, quibus artes magicae puniuntur?
We have, against these things, their own master, and one of so great authority among them—Plato—if human modesty deserves so ill of itself that it should not only delight in base things, but even reckon them pleasing to the Deity. CHAPTER XIX. Of the impiety of the magical art, which relies upon the patronage of malign spirits. Moreover, against the magical arts—in which certain men, too unhappy and too impious, even take delight in glorying—shall I not summon as witness the very light of day itself? For why are these things so gravely punished by the severity of the laws, if they are the works of deities to be worshipped? Or perhaps Christians established these laws by which the magical arts are punished?
我們有他們自己的夫子,且在他們中間有極大權威的—柏拉圖—可以駁斥這些事,倘若人的廉恥竟自貶到這地步,不僅以卑鄙之事為樂,甚至認為這些事討神喜悅。第十九章 論巫術的不虔,它倚靠惡靈的庇護。再者,至於那巫術—某些過於不幸、過於不虔的人甚至以此誇口為樂—我豈不要傳喚白晝之光本身作見證嗎?因為這些事若是當受敬拜之神明的作為,為何竟被律法的嚴厲如此重重懲罰呢?難道這些懲治巫術的律法是基督徒所設立的不成?
3:964
Secundum quem alium sensum, nisi quod haec maleficia generi humano perniciosa esse non dubium est, ait poeta clarissimus: Testor, cara, deos et te, germana, tuumque Dulce caput, magicas inuitam accingier artes? Illud etiam, quod alio loco de his artibus dicit: Adque satas alio uidi traducere messes, eo quod hac pestifera scelerataque doctrina fructus alieni in alias terras transferri perhibentur, nonne in duodecim tabulis, id est Romanorum antiquissimis legibus, Cicero commemorat esse conscriptum et ei, qui hoc fecerit, supplicium constitutum? Postremo Apuleius ipse numquid aput Christianos iudices de magicis artibus accusatus est?
According to what other meaning, save that there is no doubt these sorceries are ruinous to the human race, does the most renowned poet say: 'I call to witness, dear sister, the gods and you, and your sweet life, that against my will I gird myself to the magic arts'? And that other thing too which he says in another place concerning these arts: 'And I have seen crops transported elsewhere from where they were sown'—because by this pestilent and wicked doctrine the fruits of another's land are said to be transferred to other lands—does not Cicero record that it was written in the Twelve Tables, that is, the most ancient laws of the Romans, and that a punishment was appointed for him who should do this? Finally, was not Apuleius himself accused before Christian judges concerning the magical arts?
那位最負盛名的詩人說:「親愛的姊妹,我指著眾神、指著你、指著你甜美的性命起誓,我是不情願地操起這巫術的」—他這話除了表明這些邪術無疑對人類有害之外,還能有別的意思嗎?還有他在別處論到這些技藝所說的:「我也曾見莊稼從播種之處被挪移到別處」—因為據說藉這害人而邪惡的法術,別人田地的出產被轉移到別的土地—西塞羅豈不記載說,這事曾載於十二銅表法,就是羅馬人最古老的律法之中,並為行這事的人定了刑罰嗎?最後,阿普列烏斯本人豈不是因巫術之事被告於羅馬的審判官面前(而非基督徒的審判官)嗎?
3:965
Quas utique sibi obiectas si diuinas et pias esse nouerat et diuinarum potestatum operibus congruas, non solum eas confiteri debuit, sed etiam profiteri, leges culpans potius, quibus haec prohiberentur et damnanda putarentur, quae haberi miranda et ueneranda oporteret. Ita enim uel sententiam suam persuaderet iudicibus, uel, si illi secundum iniquas leges saperent eumque talia praedicantem adque laudantem morte multarent, digna animae illius daemones dona rependerent, pro quorum diuinis operibus praedicandis humanam uitam sibi adimi non timeret;
For these things being charged against him, if he had known them to be divine and pious and conformable to the works of divine powers, he ought not only to have confessed them, but even to have professed them openly, rather blaming the laws by which these things were prohibited and deemed worthy of condemnation—things which ought to be held marvellous and venerable. For thus he would either have persuaded the judges of his own opinion, or, if they had judged according to those iniquitous laws and condemned him to death for proclaiming and praising such things, the demons would have repaid worthy gifts to his soul, for the proclaiming of whose divine works he would not have feared to have his human life taken from him;
因為這些事既被控告於他,他若知道它們是神聖、虔敬、且合乎神聖能力之作為的,就不僅應當承認,更應當公開宣認,倒要責備那些禁止這些事、並判定它們當受定罪的律法—這些事本應被視為奇妙、可敬的。因為這樣,他或能說服審判官接受他的見解;或者,倘若他們按那些不義的律法審斷,因他傳揚、稱讚這等事而判他死刑,那麼鬼魔也必為他的靈魂償還配得的恩賞—他既為傳揚他們神聖的作為,就不怕被奪去人世的性命;
3:966
sicut martyres nostri, cum eis pro crimine obiceretur Christiana religio, qua nouerant se fieri saluos et gloriosissimos inaeternum, non eam negando temporales poenas euadere delegerunt, sed potius confitendo profitendo praedicando et pro hac omnia fideliter fortiterque tolerando et cum pia securitate moriendo leges, quibus prohibebatur, erubescere conpulerunt mutarique fecerunt. Huius autem philosophi Platonici copiosissima et disertissima extat oratio, qua crimen artium magicarum a se alienum esse defendit seque aliter non uult innocentem uideri nisi ea negando, quae non possunt ab innocente committi.
just as our martyrs, when the Christian religion—by which they knew they were made saved and most glorious for ever—was charged against them as a crime, did not choose to escape temporal punishments by denying it, but rather, by confessing, professing, proclaiming, and faithfully and bravely enduring all things for it, and by dying with pious security, they compelled the laws by which it was prohibited to blush and made them be changed. But of this Platonic philosopher there exists a most copious and most eloquent oration, by which he defends himself as innocent of the crime of the magical arts, and is willing to seem innocent in no other way than by denying those things which cannot be committed by an innocent man.
正如我們的殉道者,當基督教—他們知道自己是藉此得救並永遠至為榮耀的—被當作罪狀控告於他們時,他們並不選擇藉否認它來逃避今世的刑罰,倒以承認、宣認、傳揚,並為它忠心勇敢地忍受一切,又以虔敬的安然赴死,迫使那禁止它的律法蒙羞,並使其更改。然而論到這位柏拉圖派的哲學家,卻存有一篇極其豐富、極其雄辯的演說,他藉此為自己辯護,洗脫巫術的罪名,並且他甘願以其他任何方式都不肯顯為無辜,惟獨藉否認那些無辜之人本不可能犯的事。
3:967
At omnia miracula magorum, quos recte sentit esse damnandos, doctrinis fiunt et operibus daemonum, quos uiderit quur censeat honorandos, eos necessarios adserens perferendis ad deos precibus nostris, quorum debemus opera deuitare, si ad Deum uerum preces nostras uolumus peruenire. Deinde quaero, quales preces hominum dis bonis per daemones adlegari putat, magicas an licitas? Si magicas, nolunt tales; si licitas, nolunt per tales. Si autem peccator paenitens preces fundit, maxime si aliquid magicum admisit, itane tandem illis intercedentibus accipit ueniam, quibus inpellentibus aut fauentibus se cecidisse plangit in culpam?
But all the miracles of the magicians—whom he rightly judges to be condemned—are wrought by the doctrines and works of demons, whom let him see why he should think worthy of honour, asserting them to be necessary for conveying our prayers to the gods—those whose works we ought to shun, if we wish our prayers to reach the true God. Next, I ask, what kind of prayers of men does he think are conveyed to the good gods through demons—magical or lawful? If magical, the gods do not want such; if lawful, they do not want them through such intermediaries. But if a penitent sinner pours out prayers—especially if he has committed something magical—does he then at length obtain pardon through the intercession of those very ones by whose impelling or favour he laments to have fallen into the fault?
然而眾巫師一切的神蹟—他正確地判定這些人當受定罪—都是藉鬼魔的教導與作為所行的;至於這些鬼魔,但願他想想自己為何竟認為他們配受尊榮,斷言他們是傳遞我們禱告到眾神那裏所必需的—我們若想叫禱告達到真神面前,正當躲避這些鬼魔的作為。其次我要問:他認為人的甚麼樣禱告是藉鬼魔傳遞給善神的—是巫術的,還是合法的?若是巫術的,眾神不要這樣的;若是合法的,眾神不要藉這樣的中保來傳遞。但倘若一個悔改的罪人傾心吐意禱告—尤其若他曾犯了甚麼巫術之事—難道他竟藉著那些慫恿或助長他、以致他哀歎自己墮入罪過的鬼魔的代求,終於得了赦免麼?
3:968
an et ipsi daemones, ut possint paenitentibus mereri indulgentiam, priores agunt, quod eos deceperint, paenitentiam? Hoc nemo umquam de daemonibus dixit, quia, si ita esset, nequaquam sibi auderent diuinos honores expetere, qui paenitendo desiderarent ad gratiam ueniae peruenire. Ibi enim est detestanda superbia, hic humilitas miseranda. CAPUT XX. An credendum sit quod di boni libentius daemonibus quam hominibus misceantur. At enim urgens causa et artissima cogit daemones medios inter deos et homines agere, ut ab hominibus adferant desiderata, et a dis referant inpetrata. Quaenam tandem ista causa est et quanta necessitas? Quia nullus, inquiunt, Deus miscetur homini.
Or do these demons themselves, in order that they may be able to merit indulgence for the penitent, first do penance because they deceived them? No one has ever said this of demons; for, were it so, they would by no means dare to demand divine honours for themselves, who by repenting would desire to attain the grace of pardon. For there is detestable pride, here is pitiable humility. CHAPTER XX. Whether it is to be believed that the good gods mingle more willingly with demons than with men. But, they say, an urgent and most pressing cause compels the demons to act as intermediaries between gods and men, that they may bring from men the things desired, and bring back from the gods the things obtained. What at last is this cause, and how great the necessity? Because, they say, no god mingles with man.
還是這些鬼魔自己,為叫他們能為悔改者求得寬恕,竟先因欺騙了人而懊悔呢?從來沒有人這樣論到鬼魔;因為若是如此,他們既藉懊悔而渴望得著赦免之恩,就斷不敢為自己索取神聖的尊榮了。因為在那裏的是可憎的驕傲,在這裏的卻是可憐憫的謙卑。第二十章 是否當信善神比與人相交更甘願與鬼魔相交。但他們說,有一個急迫而至為緊要的緣由迫使鬼魔在神與人之間作中保,叫他們從人帶來所求之事,又從眾神帶回所得之事。這緣由究竟是甚麼?又有何等的必需性呢?他們說:因為沒有神與人相交。
3:969
Praeclara igitur sanctitas Dei, qui non miscetur homini supplicanti, et miscetur daemoni adroganti; non miscetur homini paenitenti, et miscetur daemoni decipienti; non miscetur homini confugienti ad diuinitatem, et miscetur daemoni fingenti diuinitatem; non miscetur homini petenti indulgentiam, et miscetur daemoni suadenti nequitiam; non miscetur homini per philosophicos libros poetas de bene instituta ciuitate pellenti, et miscetur daemoni a principibus et pontificibus ciuitatis per scaenicos ludos poetarum ludibria requirenti; non miscetur homini deorum crimina fingere prohibenti, et miscetur daemoni se falsis deorum criminibus oblectanti;
A splendid sanctity of God, indeed, who does not mingle with the man who supplicates, yet mingles with the arrogant demon; does not mingle with the penitent man, yet mingles with the deceiving demon; does not mingle with the man who flees for refuge to the Deity, yet mingles with the demon who feigns deity; does not mingle with the man who seeks indulgence, yet mingles with the demon who counsels wickedness; does not mingle with the man who, by philosophical books, drives the poets out of a well-ordered state, yet mingles with the demon who, through the rulers and pontiffs of the state, demands the mockeries of the poets by means of stage-plays; does not mingle with the man who forbids the inventing of crimes against the gods, yet mingles with the demon who delights himself in the false crimes of the gods;
神的聖潔誠然是「奇妙」啊—祂不與懇求的人相交,卻與傲慢的鬼魔相交;不與悔改的人相交,卻與行騙的鬼魔相交;不與奔向神明尋求庇護的人相交,卻與假冒神性的鬼魔相交;不與祈求寬恕的人相交,卻與慫恿邪惡的鬼魔相交;不與那藉哲學書籍將詩人逐出治理良善之城邦的人相交,卻與那藉城邦的執政官與祭司、以舞臺戲劇索求詩人戲弄之物的鬼魔相交;不與那禁止人捏造詆毀眾神之罪行的人相交,卻與那以眾神虛假罪行為樂的鬼魔相交;
3:970
non miscetur homini magorum scelera iustis legibus punienti, et miscetur daemoni magicas artes docenti et inplenti; non miscetur homini imitationem daemonis fugienti, et miscetur daemoni deceptionem hominis aucupanti. CAPUT XXI. An daemonibus nuntiis et interpretibus di utantur fallique se ab eis aut ignorent aut uelint. Sed nimirum tantae huius absurditatis et indignitatis est magna necessitas, quod scilicet deos aetherios humana curantes quid terrestres homines agerent utique lateret, nisi daemones aerii nuntiarent; quoniam aether longe a terra est alteque suspensus, aer uero aetheri terraeque contiguus.s o mirabilem sapientiam!
does not mingle with the man who punishes the crimes of magicians by just laws, yet mingles with the demon who teaches and fulfils the magical arts; does not mingle with the man who flees the imitation of the demon, yet mingles with the demon who lies in wait to deceive man. CHAPTER XXI. Whether the gods use demons as messengers and interpreters, and either are ignorant that they are deceived by them, or wish to be. But forsooth there is a great necessity for this so great absurdity and indignity—namely, that the ethereal gods, who care for human affairs, would assuredly be ignorant of what the earthly men do, unless the aerial demons announced it; since the ether is far from the earth and suspended on high, while the air is contiguous to both the ether and the earth. O marvellous wisdom!
不與那以公義的律法懲治巫師罪行的人相交,卻與那教導並施行巫術的鬼魔相交;不與那躲避效法鬼魔的人相交,卻與那埋伏要欺騙人的鬼魔相交。第二十一章 眾神是否以鬼魔為信使與傳譯,又是否不知或甘願被他們欺騙。但確然,這等極大的荒謬與不堪竟有一個重大的必需性—就是說,那些顧念人間之事的以太諸神,若非空中的鬼魔通報,就必然不知地上的人在作甚麼;因為以太遠離大地、高高懸掛,而空氣卻與以太和大地都相接。何等奇妙的智慧啊!
3:971
Quid aliud de dis isti sentiunt, quos omnes optimos uolunt, nisi eos et humana curare, ne cultu uideantur indigni, et propter elementorum distantiam humana nescire, ut credantur daemones necessarii et ob hoc etiam ipsi putentur colendi, per quos di possint et quid in rebus humanis agatur addiscere et ubi oportet hominibus subuenire? Hoc si ita est, dis istis bonis magis notus est daemon per corpus uicinum quam homo per animum bonum.s o multum dolenda necessitas, an potius inridenda uel detestanda uanitas, ne sit uana diuinitas! Si enim animo ab obstaculo corporis libero animum nostrum uidere di possunt, non ad hoc indigent daemonibus nuntiis; si autem animorum indicia corporalia.
What else do these men think concerning the gods—whom they will to be all best—save that they both care for human affairs, lest they seem unworthy of worship, and, because of the distance of the elements, are ignorant of human affairs, so that the demons may be believed necessary, and that on this account these demons too may be thought to be worshipped, through whom the gods may both learn what is being done in human affairs and where they ought to come to men's aid? If this is so, then the demon, through the neighbouring body, is better known to those good gods than the man through his good soul. O necessity much to be lamented—or rather, vanity to be laughed at or detested, lest the divinity be vain! For if the gods can see our soul, when the soul is free from the obstacle of the body, they do not need demons as messengers for this; but if it is the bodily signs of souls,
這些人對眾神—他們要這些神都是至善的—所想的,除了這之外還有甚麼呢?就是說,眾神既顧念人間之事,免得顯為不配受敬拜;又因元素間的距離而不知人間之事,以致鬼魔被信為必需的,並因此連這些鬼魔也被認為當受敬拜—眾神藉他們既能得知人間所行之事,又能得知何處當救助世人。倘若是這樣,那麼鬼魔藉鄰近的身體被那些善神所認識,反勝過人藉良善的靈魂被認識了。何等可悲的必需—或更該說是何等可笑可憎的虛妄,免得神性歸於虛空!因為眾神若能在靈魂脫離身體障礙時看見我們的靈魂,他們就不需要鬼魔作這事的信使;但倘若是靈魂的身體記號,
3:972
qualia sunt locutio uultus motus, per corpus suum aetherii di sentiunt et inde colligunt quid etiam daemones nuntient, possunt et mendaciis daemonum decipi. Porro si deorum diuinitas a daemonibus non potest falli, eadem diuinitate quod agimus non potest ignorari.
such as speech, countenance, and motion, that the ethereal gods perceive through their own body, and from these gather what the demons announce, then they can also be deceived by the lies of the demons. Furthermore, if the divinity of the gods cannot be deceived by the demons, then by that same divinity what we do cannot be unknown.
如言語、面容、動作,乃是以太諸神藉自己的身體所覺察的,並從這些推斷出鬼魔所通報的,那麼他們也就能被鬼魔的謊言所欺騙了。再者,倘若眾神的神性不能被鬼魔所欺騙,那麼憑著這同一神性,我們所行的也就不能不為他們所知了。
3:973
Vellem autem mihi isti dicerent, utrum dis daemones nuntiauerint de criminibus deorum poetica Platoni displicere figmenta et sibi ea placere celauerint, an utrumque occultauerint deosque esse maluerint totius rei huius ignaros, an utrumque indicauerint, et religiosam erga deos Platonis prudentiam et in deos iniuriosam libidinem suam, an sententiam quidem Platonis, qua noluit deos per inpiam licentiam poetarum falsis criminibus infamari, ignotam dis esse uoluerint, suam uero nequitiam, qua ludos scaenicos amant, quibus illa deorum dedecora celebrantur, prodere non erubuerint uel timuerint. Horum quattuor.
But I should wish these men to tell me whether the demons announced to the gods, concerning the crimes of the gods, that the poetic fictions displeased Plato, while concealing from them that they themselves were pleased with them; or whether they hid both, and preferred the gods to be ignorant of this whole matter; or whether they disclosed both—both Plato's religious prudence toward the gods, and their own lust injurious to the gods; or whether they willed Plato's opinion—by which he refused that the gods should be defamed by false crimes through the impious license of the poets—to be unknown to the gods, but were neither ashamed nor afraid to betray their own wickedness, by which they love the stage-plays in which those disgraces of the gods are celebrated. Of these four things
但我願這些人告訴我:鬼魔是否向眾神通報—論到眾神的罪行—說柏拉圖不喜悅詩人的虛構,卻向眾神隱瞞他們自己乃以此為樂?還是兩樣都隱瞞,寧願眾神對這整件事一無所知?還是兩樣都揭露—既揭露柏拉圖對眾神虔敬的審慎,又揭露他們自己傷害眾神的情慾?還是他們情願使柏拉圖的見解—就是他不肯叫眾神因詩人不虔的放縱而被虛假罪行所玷辱的見解—不為眾神所知,卻不以揭露自己的邪惡為恥、為懼—就是他們喜愛那慶祝眾神這等羞恥之事的舞臺戲劇的邪惡?這四樣事,
3:974
quae interrogando proposui, quodlibet eligant et in quolibet eorum quantum mali de dis bonis opinentur adtendant. Si enim primum elegerint, confessuri sunt non licuisse dis bonis habitare cum bono Platone, quando eorum iniurias prohibebat, et habitasse cum daemonibus malis, quando eorum iniuriis exultabant, cum di boni hominem bonum longe a se positum non nisi per malos daemones nossent, quos uicinos nosse non possent. Si autem secundum elegerint et utrumque occultatum a daemonibus dixerint, ut di omnino nescirent et Platonis religiosissimam legem et daemonum sacrilegam delectationem:
which I have set forth by way of question, let them choose whichever they will, and in whichever of them let them mark how much evil they suppose concerning the good gods. For if they choose the first, they will be confessing that the good gods were not permitted to dwell with the good Plato when he forbade their being injured, and dwelt with the evil demons when these exulted in their injuries—since the good gods knew the good man set far from them only through the evil demons, whom, though neighbours, they could not know. But if they choose the second, and say that both were concealed by the demons, so that the gods were wholly ignorant both of Plato's most religious law and of the demons' sacrilegious delight:
我既以發問的方式陳明,就讓他們隨意選擇任何一樣,並讓他們在所選的那樣中留意:他們對善神所設想的是何等大的惡。因為他們若選第一樣,就要承認善神不蒙准許與善人柏拉圖同住—當柏拉圖禁止他們受傷害時;卻與惡鬼魔同住—當這些惡鬼魔以傷害他們為樂時;既然善神只藉惡鬼魔才認識那遠離他們的善人,卻不能認識那作為鄰舍的鬼魔。但他們若選第二樣,說兩樣都被鬼魔所隱瞞,以致眾神對柏拉圖至為虔敬的律法與鬼魔褻瀆的喜樂全然不知:那麼,
3:975
quid in rebus humanis per internuntios daemones di nosse utiliter possunt, quando illa nesciunt, quae in honorem bonorum deorum religione bonorum hominum contra libidinem malorum daemonum decernuntur? Si uero tertium elegerint et non solum sententiam Platonis deorum iniurias prohibentem, sed etiam daemonum nequitiam deorum iniuriis exultantem per eosdem daemones nuntios dis innotuisse responderint: hoc nuntiare est an insultare? et di utrumque sic audiunt, sic utrumque cognoscunt, ut non solum malignos daemones deorum dignitati et Platonis religioni contraria cupientes adque facientes a suo accessu non arceant, uerum etiam per illos malos propinquos Platoni bono longinquo dona transmittant?
what can the gods usefully know in human affairs through the demon-intermediaries, when they are ignorant of those things which are decreed, in honour of the good gods, by the religion of good men against the lust of the evil demons? But if they choose the third, and answer that not only Plato's opinion forbidding injuries to the gods, but also the wickedness of the demons exulting in injuries to the gods, became known to the gods through those same demon-messengers—is this to announce, or to insult? And do the gods so hear both, and so recognize both, that they not only do not bar from their approach the malign demons who desire and do things contrary to the dignity of the gods and the religion of Plato, but even, through those evil neighbours, transmit gifts to the good Plato who is far off?
眾神藉鬼魔中保在人間之事上又能有何用處地得知甚麼呢?既然他們對那些事一無所知—就是善人出於宗教、為著善神的尊榮、抵擋惡鬼魔的情慾所定規的事。但他們若選第三樣,回答說不僅柏拉圖禁止傷害眾神的見解,連鬼魔以傷害眾神為樂的邪惡,都藉那同一批鬼魔信使為眾神所知—這究竟是通報,還是侮辱呢?眾神竟這樣聽見兩樣、這樣認識兩樣,以致他們不僅不攔阻那些渴望並行出違背眾神尊嚴與柏拉圖宗教之事的惡鬼魔靠近,甚至還藉那些惡鄰舍將恩賜傳遞給那遠處的善人柏拉圖嗎?
3:976
sic enim eos elementorum quasi catenata series conligauit, ut illis, a quibus criminantur, coniungi possint, huic, a quo defenduntur, non possint, utrumque scientes, sed aeris et terrae transmutare pondera non ualentes. Iam, quod reliquum est, si quartum elegerint, peius est ceteris. Quis enim ferat, si poetarum de dis inmortalibus criminosa figmenta et theatrorum indigna ludibria suamque in his omnibus ardentissimam cupiditatem et suauissimam uoluptatem dis daemones nuntiauerunt, et quod Plato philosophica grauitate de optima re publica haec omnia censuit remouenda tacuerunt;
For thus, they say, the chain-like series of the elements bound them together, so that they can be joined to those by whom they are accused, but cannot be joined to him by whom they are defended—knowing both, but not having power to transmute the weights of air and earth. Now, as for what remains, if they choose the fourth, it is worse than the rest. For who could bear it, if the demons announced to the gods the criminous fictions of the poets concerning the immortal gods, and the unworthy mockeries of the theatres, and their own most ardent lust and sweetest pleasure in all these things, but were silent about the fact that Plato, with philosophical gravity, judged that all these things should be removed from the best republic;
因為他們說,元素如鎖鏈般的次序這樣把眾神捆綁,以致他們能與那些控告他們的(鬼魔)聯合,卻不能與那為他們辯護的(柏拉圖)聯合—雖知道兩樣,卻無力變換空氣與大地的重量。如今論到所剩的:他們若選第四樣,那就比其餘的更糟。因為誰能容忍呢?倘若鬼魔向眾神通報詩人論到不朽眾神的罪惡虛構、劇場不堪的戲弄,以及他們自己在這一切事上至為熾烈的情慾與至甜的快樂,卻對柏拉圖以哲學的莊重判定這一切都當從至善之共和國中除去一事緘默不言;
3:977
ut iam di boni per tales nuntios nosse cogantur mala pessimorum, nec aliena, sed eorundem nuntiorum, adque his contraria non sinantur nosse bona philosophorum, cum illa sint in iniuriam, ista in honorem ipsorum deorum? CAPUT XXII. De abiciendo cultu daemonum contra Apuleium. Quia igitur nihil istorum quattuor eligendum est, ne in quolibet eorum de dis tam male sentiatur, restat, ut nullo modo credendum sit, quod Apuleius persuadere nititur et quicumque alii sunt eiusdem sententiae philosophi, ita esse medios daemones inter deos et homines tamquam internuntios et interpretes, qui hinc ferant petitiones nostras, inde referant deorum subpetias;
so that now the good gods are compelled, through such messengers, to know the evils of the worst beings—evils not foreign, but belonging to those very messengers—and are not allowed to know the things contrary to these, the good things of the philosophers, since those former things are to the injury, and these to the honour, of the gods themselves? CHAPTER XXII. Of casting off the worship of demons, against Apuleius. Since, therefore, none of these four things is to be chosen—lest in any of them so ill a thing be supposed concerning the gods—it remains that it is by no means to be believed, what Apuleius strives to persuade, and whatever other philosophers there are of the same opinion, that the demons are intermediaries between gods and men as go-betweens and interpreters, who carry our petitions from this side, and bring back from that side the aid of the gods;
以致如今善神被迫藉這樣的信使得知至惡者的諸惡—這些惡並非外人的,乃是這些信使自己的—卻不蒙准許得知與這些相反的、哲學家的善事;既然前者是傷害眾神的,後者卻是尊榮眾神的?第二十二章 論當棄絕對鬼魔的敬拜,駁阿普列烏斯。所以,既然這四樣中沒有一樣是當選的—免得在其中任何一樣裏對眾神有這等惡劣的看法—那麼就剩下這結論:阿普列烏斯所竭力勸服的,並凡持相同見解的其他哲學家所主張的,斷不可信,就是說鬼魔是神與人之間的中保,作居間者與傳譯,從這一邊帶上我們的請願,從那一邊帶回眾神的援助;
3:978
sed esse spiritus nocendi cupidissimos, a iustitia penitus alienos, superbia tumidos, inuidentia liuidos, fallacia callidos, qui in hoc quidem aere habitant, quia de caeli superioris sublimitate deiecti merito inregressibilis transgressionis in hoc sibi congruo uelut carcere praedamnati sunt; nec tamen, quia supra terras et aquas aeri locus est, ideo et ipsi sunt meritis superiores hominibus, qui eos non terreno corpore, sed electo in auxilium Deo uero pia mente facillime superant. Sed multis plane participatione uerae religionis indignis tamquam captis subditisque dominantur, quorum maximae parti mirabilibus et fallacibus signis siue factorum siue praedictorum deos se esse persuaserunt.
but rather that they are spirits most greedy to do harm, utterly estranged from justice, swollen with pride, livid with envy, crafty in deceit—who dwell indeed in this air, because, cast down from the height of the upper heaven, they have been condemned in advance, by the desert of their irreversible transgression, to this as it were a prison suited to them; nor yet, because the place of the air is above the lands and waters, are they on that account superior in merits to men, who most easily surpass them—not by an earthly body, but by a mind that has chosen the true God as their helper—with a pious mind. But they domineer over many, plainly unworthy of partaking in the true religion, as over captives and subjects, the greatest part of whom they have persuaded that they are gods, by marvellous and deceptive signs, whether of deeds or of predictions.
倒要信他們乃是極其貪圖加害的靈,與公義全然疏離,因驕傲而膨脹,因嫉妒而青腫,狡詐善騙—他們確實住在這空氣中,因為從上天的高處被摔下來,按其不可逆轉之過犯的應得,被預先定罪於此,如同一座適合他們的監牢;然而,雖然空氣之地位在陸地與眾水之上,他們卻不因此在功德上勝過世人;世人極容易勝過他們—不是憑屬地的身體,乃是憑揀選真神為幫助者的虔敬之心。但他們轄制著許多明顯不配有分於真宗教的人,如同轄制俘虜與臣僕;其中絕大部分,他們已藉著奇妙而欺人的神蹟—無論是行事或預言—說服他們相信自己是神。
3:979
Quibusdam uero uitia eorum aliquanto adtentius et diligentius intuentibus non potuerunt persuadere quod di sint, adque inter deos et homines internuntios ac beneficiorum inpetratores se esse finxerunt; si tamen non istum saltem honorem homines eis deferendum putarunt, qui illos nec deos esse credebant, quia malos uidebant, deos autem omnes bonos uolebant, nec audebant tamen omnino indignos dicere honore diuino, maxime ne offenderent populos, a quibus eis cernebant inueterata superstitione per tot sacra et templa seruiri. CAPUT XXIII. Quid Hermes Trismegistus de idolatria senserit et unde scire potuerit superstitiones Aegyptias auferendas.
But to certain others, who looked upon their vices somewhat more attentively and carefully, they could not persuade that they are gods, and so they feigned themselves to be intermediaries between gods and men, and obtainers of benefits—if indeed men should think that at least this honour ought to be paid to them, men who did not believe them to be gods, because they saw them to be evil, yet wished all the gods to be good, and yet did not dare to call them wholly unworthy of divine honour, chiefly lest they offend the peoples, by whom they perceived these beings to be served, through inveterate superstition, by means of so many sacred rites and temples. CHAPTER XXIII. What Hermes Trismegistus thought concerning idolatry, and whence he could know that the Egyptian superstitions were to be done away.
但對另一些人—就是那些較為留心、較為仔細察看他們惡習的人—他們無法說服這些人相信自己是神,於是便假裝自己是神與人之間的中保,是恩惠的取得者—倘若這些人至少認為應當把這份尊榮歸給他們的話;這些人並不信他們是神,因為看出他們是惡的,卻又願眾神都是善的,然而仍不敢說他們全然不配享受神聖的尊榮,主要是怕得罪眾民—他們察覺眾民因積習已久的迷信,藉著如此眾多的祭祀與廟宇來事奉這些鬼魔。第二十三章 論赫耳墨斯·特利斯墨吉斯托斯對偶像崇拜的看法,以及他從何處能知埃及的迷信當被除去。
3:980
Nam diuersa de illis Hermes Aegyptius, quem Trismegistum uocant, sensit et scripsit. Apuleius enim deos quidem illos negat; sed cum dicit ita inter deos et homines quadam medietate uersari, ut hominibus aput ipsos deos necessarii uideantur, cultum eorum a supernorum deorum religione non separat. Ille autem Aegyptius alios deos esse dicit a summo Deo factos, alios ab hominibus. Hoc qui audit, sicut a me positum est, putat dici de simulacris, quia opera sunt manuum hominum; at ille uisibilia et contrectabilia simulacra uelut corpora deorum esse adserit;
For Hermes the Egyptian, whom they call Trismegistus, thought and wrote differently concerning them. For Apuleius indeed denies that they are gods; but when he says that they so move in a certain middle station between gods and men, that they seem necessary to men in relation to the gods themselves, he does not separate their worship from the religion of the supernal gods. But that Egyptian says that some gods were made by the supreme God, others by men. Whoever hears this, as it has been stated by me, thinks it is said of images, because they are the works of men's hands; but he asserts that the visible and tangible images are as it were the bodies of the gods;
因為那被他們稱為特利斯墨吉斯托斯的埃及人赫耳墨斯,對這些事卻有不同的思想與著述。因為阿普列烏斯確實否認他們是神;但當他說他們在神與人之間某種中間地位上活動,以致他們在與眾神的關係上對人顯為必需時,他並未將對他們的敬拜與對上界諸神的宗教分開。然而那埃及人卻說,有些神是至高神所造的,有些神是人所造的。凡聽見這話的人,照我所陳明的,會以為這是論到偶像而說的,因為偶像是人手所造的;但他卻斷言,那些可見可摸的偶像如同眾神的身體;
3:981
inesse autem his quosdam spiritus inuitatos, qui ualeant aliquid siue ad nocendum siue ad desideria nonnulla conplenda eorum, a quibus eis diuini honores et cultus obsequia deferuntur. Hos ergo spiritus inuisibiles per artem quandam uisibilibus rebus corporalis materiae copulare, ut sint quasi animata corpora illis spiritibus dicata et subdita simulacra, hoc esse dicit deos facere eamque magnam et mirabilem deos faciendi accepisse homines potestatem. Huius Aegyptii uerba, sicut in nostram linguam interpretata sunt, ponam. \'Et quoniam de cognatione, inquit, et consortio hominum deorumque nobis indicitur sermo, potestatem hominis, o Asclepi, uimque cognosce.
and that there are within them certain invited spirits, which have power either to harm or to fulfil some desires of those by whom divine honours and the homage of worship are paid to them. To couple, therefore, these invisible spirits, by a certain art, to visible things of corporeal matter, so that they may be as it were animated bodies, images dedicated and made subject to those spirits—this, he says, is to make gods; and that men have received this great and marvellous power of making gods. I will set down the words of this Egyptian, as they have been translated into our tongue: 'And since, he says, a discourse is set before us concerning the kinship and fellowship of men and gods, learn, O Asclepius, the power and force of man.
並說其中有某些被邀請的靈,這些靈有能力或加害,或成就那些向他們獻上神聖尊榮與敬拜之人的某些慾望。所以,藉著某種法術,將這些不可見的靈與屬物質之有形可見之物聯結起來,使它們如同有生命的身體—就是奉獻給那些靈、並服在其下的偶像—他說這就是造神;又說人已領受了這造神的大而奇妙的權能。我要把這埃及人的話照其譯入我們語言的樣式記下:「亞斯克勒庇俄斯啊,既然擺在我們面前的論述是關乎人與神的親屬與交通,你就當認識人的權能與力量。
3:982
Dominus, inquit, et Pater uel quod est summum Deus ut effector est deorum caelestium, ita homo fictor est deorum, qui in templis sunt humana proximitate contenti.\' Et paulo post: \'Ita humanitas, inquit, semper memor naturae et originis suae in illa diui- . nitatis imitatione perseuerat, ut, sicuti Pater ac Dominus, ut sui similes essent, deos fecit aeternos, ita humanitas deos suos ex sui uultus similitudine figuraret.\' Hic cum Asclepius, ad quem maxime loquebatur, ei respondisset adque dixisset: \'Statuas dicis, o Trismegiste?) tum ille: \'Statuas, inquit, o Asclepi, uides quatenus tu ipse diffidas;
The Lord, he says, and Father, or that which is highest, God, even as He is the maker of the heavenly gods, so is man the fashioner of the gods who are in the temples, content with human proximity.' And a little after: 'Thus humanity, he says, ever mindful of its nature and origin, perseveres in that imitation of divinity, so that, just as the Father and Lord made the gods eternal, that they might be like Himself, so humanity fashions its own gods after the likeness of its own countenance.' Here, when Asclepius, to whom he was chiefly speaking, had answered him and said: 'Do you mean statues, O Trismegistus?'—then he: 'Statues, he says, O Asclepius—you see how far you yourself distrust;
主,又是父,或那至高者,神,他如何是天上眾神的創造者,照樣人也是廟中眾神的塑造者—這些神滿足於與人為鄰。」稍後又說:「這樣,人性既時常記念自己的本性與本源,便持守那對神性的效法,以致正如父與主造了永恆的眾神,使他們與祂自己相似,照樣人性也照自己面容的形象塑造自己的眾神。」說到這裏,那位他主要對之說話的亞斯克勒庇俄斯回答他說:「特利斯墨吉斯托斯啊,你是指雕像麼?」於是他說:「亞斯克勒庇俄斯啊,是雕像;你看你自己何等地不信;
3:983
statuas animatas sensu et spiritu plenas tantaque facientes et talia, statuas futurorum praescias eaque sorte uate somniis multisque aliis rebus praedicentes, inbecillitates hominibus facientes easque curantes, tristitiam laetitiamque pro meritis. An ignoras, o Asclepi, quod Aegyptus imago sit caeli, aut, quod est uerius, translatio aut descensio omnium quae gubernantur adque exercentur in caelo. Ac si dicendum est uerius, terra nostra mundi totius est templum. Et tamen quoniam praescire cuncta prudentem decet, istud uos ignorare fas non est:
statues animated, full of sense and spirit, and doing such great and such mighty things—statues foreknowing of things to come, and foretelling them by lot, by prophet, by dreams, and by many other things; bringing infirmities upon men and curing them; bestowing sorrow and gladness according to deserts. Or do you not know, O Asclepius, that Egypt is the image of heaven, or, what is more true, the translation or descent of all things which are governed and exercised in heaven? And if it is to be said more truly, our land is the temple of the whole world. And yet, since it befits the prudent man to foreknow all things, it is not lawful for you to be ignorant of this:
是有生命的雕像,充滿感覺與靈氣,行如此大、如此奇的事—是預知未來之事的雕像,藉籤、藉先知、藉夢以及許多別的方式預言將來;給人帶來疾病,又醫治他們;按人所應得的施予憂愁與喜樂。亞斯克勒庇俄斯啊,你豈不知埃及是天的形像,或更真確地說,是天上一切受治理、運行之事的轉寫或下降麼?若要說得更真確,我們這地乃是全世界的殿。然而,既然審慎之人理當預知萬事,你不可不知這事:「
3:984
Futurum tempus est, quo appareat Aegyptios incassum pia mente diuinitatem sedula religione seruasse.\' Deinde multis uerbis Hermes hunc locum exequitur, in quo uidetur hoc tempus praedicere, quo Christiana religio, quanto est ueracior adque sanctior, tanto uehementius et liberius cuncta fallacia figmenta subuertit, ut gratia uerissimi Saluatoris liberet hominem ab eis dis, quos facit homo. et ei Deo subdat, a quo factus est homo.
There will be a time when it shall appear that the Egyptians have, in vain, with pious mind and diligent religion, preserved the divinity.' Then with many words Hermes pursues this passage, in which he seems to foretell this time, when the Christian religion, by how much it is truer and holier, by so much the more vehemently and freely overthrows all the deceitful fictions, so that by the grace of the most true Saviour it may free man from those gods whom man makes, and may make him subject to that God by whom man was made.
必有一個時候,到那時就要顯明,埃及人以虔敬的心、殷勤的宗教保守神性,原是徒然的。」隨後赫耳墨斯用許多話闡述這段,其中他似乎預言這時候—就是基督教愈是更真、更聖,便愈發強烈、自由地推翻一切欺人的虛構,使人藉著至真之救主的恩典,得從人所造的那些神得釋放,並使人服於那造人的神之下。
3:985
Sed Hermes cum ista praedicit, uelut amicus eisdem ludificationibus daemonum loquitur, nec Christianum nomen euidenter exprimit, sed tamquam ea tollerentur adque delerentur, quorum obseruatione caelestis similitudo custodiretur in Aegypto, ita haec futura deplorans luctuosa quodam modo praedicatione testatur. Erat enim de his, de quibus dicit apostolus, quod cognoscentes Deum non sicut Deum glorificauerunt aut gratias egerunt, sed euanuerunt in cogitationibus suis, et obscuratum est insipiens cor eorum; dicentes enim se esse sapientes stulti facti sunt et inmutauerunt gloriam incorrupti Dei in similitudinem imaginis corruptibilis hominis et cetera, quae commemorare longum est.
But Hermes, when he predicts these things, speaks as a friend of those same delusions of the demons, and does not clearly express the name of Christ, but, as though those things were to be taken away and abolished—by the observance of which the heavenly likeness was kept in Egypt—he thus bewails these future things, attesting them with a kind of mournful prophecy. For he was of those of whom the apostle says that, knowing God, they did not glorify Him as God, nor give thanks, but became vain in their imaginings, and their foolish heart was darkened; for, professing themselves to be wise, they became fools, and changed the glory of the incorruptible God into the likeness of an image of corruptible man, and the rest, which it were long to recount.
但赫耳墨斯預言這些事的時候,卻是以鬼魔那些迷惑之事的朋友身分說話,並不明白地說出基督的名,倒像是那些事將被除去、廢掉—就是埃及藉以保守天上相似之形的那些遵行—他便這樣為這些將來之事哀哭,以一種悲愴的預言為之作證。因為他正是使徒所論到的那等人,他們雖然知道神,卻不當作神榮耀祂,也不感謝祂,反倒在自己的思念中變為虛妄,他們無知的心就昏暗了;他們自稱為聰明,反成了愚拙,將不能朽壞之神的榮耀,變為偶像,彷彿必朽壞之人的形像,以及其餘那些述說起來甚長的話。
3:986
Multa quippe talia dicit de uno uero Deo fabricatore mundi, qualia ueritas habet; et nescio quo modo illa obscuratione cordis ad ista delabitur, ut dis, quos confitetur ab hominibus fieri, semper uelit homines subdi et haec futuro tempore plangat auferri quasi quicquam sit infelicius homine, cui sua figmenta dominantur; cum sit facilius, ut tamquam deos colendo, quos fecit, nec ipse sit homo, quam ut per eius cultum di possint esse, quos fecit homo. Citius enim fit, ut homo in honore positus pecoribus non intellegens conparetur, quam ut operi Dei ad eius imaginem facto, id est ipsi homini, opus hominis praeferatur.
For he says many such things concerning the one true God, the fabricator of the world, such as the truth holds; and I know not how, by that darkening of the heart, he slips down to these things—so that he wishes men always to be subject to the gods whom he confesses to be made by men, and laments that these things are in a future time to be taken away, as though anything could be more unhappy than the man whose own fictions lord it over him; whereas it is easier that a man, by worshipping as gods those whom he has made, should himself not be a man, than that the gods whom man has made should be able to exist by his worship. For it sooner comes to pass that a man, placed in honour, not understanding, is compared to the beasts, than that to the work of God made in His image—that is, to man himself—the work of man should be preferred.
因為他論到那位獨一真神、世界的創造者,說了許多合乎真理的話;我不知何故,他竟因那心中的昏暗滑落到這些事上—以致他願人總是服在他自己承認乃人所造的那些神之下,又哀歎這些事將在來日被除去,彷彿有甚麼比那受自己虛構之物轄制的人更不幸似的;其實寧可是這樣:人因敬拜他所造的、當作神,自己反而不成其為人,而非人所造的神能藉他的敬拜得以存在。因為更易發生的是:人在尊貴中卻不醒悟,便與牲畜同列;而非神的工作—就是照祂形像所造的,即人自己—竟被人的工作所超越。
3:987
Quapropter merito homo deficit ab illo qui eum fecit, cum sibi praeficit ipse quod fecit. Haec uana deceptoria, perniciosa sacrilega Hermes Aegyptius, quia tempus, quo auferrentur, uenturum sciebat, dolebat; sed tam inpudenter dolebat, quam inprudenter sciebat. Non enim haec ei reuelauerat sanctus Spiritus, sicut prophetis sanctis, qui haec praeuidentes cum exultatione dicebant: Si faciet homo deos, et ecce ipsi non sunt di; et alio loco: Erit in illo die, dicit Dominus, exterminabo nomina simulacrorum a terra, et non iam erit eorum memoria; proprie uero de Aegypto, quod ad hanc rem adtinet, ita sanctus Esaias prophetat:
Wherefore man deservedly falls away from Him who made him, when he sets above himself that which he himself has made. These vain, deceptive, ruinous, and sacrilegious things Hermes the Egyptian grieved over, because he knew that the time was coming when they should be taken away; but he grieved as shamelessly as he knew imprudently. For the Holy Spirit had not revealed these things to him, as to the holy prophets, who, foreseeing these things, said with exultation: 'If man shall make gods, behold, they themselves are not gods'; and in another place: 'It shall come to pass in that day, says the Lord, I will exterminate the names of the idols from the earth, and there shall no more be any memory of them'; but properly concerning Egypt, as it pertains to this matter, the holy Isaiah thus prophesies:
所以人離棄那造他的,乃是罪有應得的,因他將自己所造的置於自己之上。這些虛妄、欺人、害人、褻瀆的事,埃及人赫耳墨斯曾為之憂傷,因為他知道將要有時候這些事必被除去;但他憂傷得何等無恥,正如他所知的何等魯莽。因為聖靈並未將這些事向他啟示,如向聖先知所啟示的;那些先知預見這些事,便歡欣地說:「人若造神,看哪,那些並不是神」;又在別處說:「主說,到那日,我必從地上剪除偶像的名號,必不再有人記念它們」;而特別論到埃及,就這事而言,聖以賽亞如此預言說:
3:988
Et mouebuntur manufacta Aegypti a facie eius, et cor eorum uincetur in eis, et cetera huius modi. Ex quo genere et illi erant, qui uenturum quod sciebant uenisse gaudebant; qualis Symeon, qualis Anna, qui mox natum Iesum, qualis Elisabeth, quae etiam conceptum in Spiritu agnouit; qualis Petrus reuelante Patre dicens: Tu es Christus, filius Dei uiui. Huic autem Aegyptio illi spiritus indicauerant futura tempora perditionis suae, qui etiam praesenti in carne Domino trementes dixerunt: Quid uenisti ante tempus perdere nos?
'And the things made by hand of Egypt shall be moved at His presence, and their heart shall be overcome within them,' and the rest of this kind. Of which sort were also those who rejoiced that what they knew was to come had come; such as Symeon, such as Anna, who recognized Jesus as soon as He was born; such as Elizabeth, who recognized Him even when conceived, in the Spirit; such as Peter, saying, by the revelation of the Father: 'Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God.' But to this Egyptian those spirits had disclosed the future times of their own perdition—those who, even when the Lord was present in the flesh, said, trembling: 'Why hast Thou come to destroy us before the time?'
「埃及手所造之物必在祂面前震動,他們的心必在其中消化」,以及其餘這類的話。屬於這一類的,還有那些因知道將要來的已經來到而歡喜的人;如西面、如亞拿—她在耶穌剛降生時就認出祂;如以利沙伯—她甚至在主成胎時就在聖靈裏認出祂;如彼得—他因父的啟示說:「你是基督,是永生神的兒子。」但對這埃及人,那些靈卻向他揭示了他們自己滅亡的將來時候—就是那些甚至在主成肉身臨在時,戰兢地說:「你來這裏,是要在時候以前敗壞我們麼?」的靈。
3:989
siue quia subitum illis fuit, quod futurum quidem, sed tardius opinabantur, siue quia perditionem suam hanc ipsam dicebant, qua fiebat ut cogniti spernerentur, et hoc erat ante tempus, id est ante tempus iudicii, quo aeterna damnatione puniendi sunt cum omnibus etiam hominibus, qui eorum societate detinentur, sicut religio loquitur, quae nec fallit nec fallitur, non sicut iste quasi omni uento doctrinae hinc adque inde perflatus et falsis uera permiscens dolet quasi perituram religionem, quem postea confitetur errorem. CAPUT XXIIII. Quo modo Hermes parentum suorum sit confessus errorem, quem tamen doluerit destruendum.
either because it was sudden to them, which they indeed supposed to be future, but later; or because they called this very thing their perdition, by which it came to pass that, being known, they were despised, and this was 'before the time,' that is, before the time of judgement, in which they are to be punished with eternal damnation, together with all the men also who are held in their fellowship—as says the religion which neither deceives nor is deceived, not as does this man, who, as it were blown hither and thither by every wind of doctrine, and mingling false things with true, grieves as for a religion about to perish, which he afterward confesses to be error. CHAPTER XXIV. How Hermes confessed the error of his ancestors, which nevertheless he grieved was to be destroyed.
這或是因為這事對他們是突然的—他們確實料想這事將來,卻較遲;或是因為他們把這事本身稱為自己的滅亡—就是因此他們既被認出,便被藐視,而這乃是「在時候以前」,就是在審判的時候以前,到那時他們要與一切被拘留在他們群中的人一同受永遠的定罪—正如那既不欺騙、也不被欺騙的宗教所說的;不像這人—他彷彿被各樣教訓之風飄來飄去,將虛假與真實混雜,為一個將要滅亡的宗教憂傷,而那宗教他後來卻承認為謬誤。第二十四章 赫耳墨斯如何承認他列祖的謬誤,卻仍為其將被毀滅而憂傷。
3:990
Post multa enim ad hoc ipsum redit, ut iterum dicat de dis, quos homines fecerunt, ita loquens: \'Sed iam de talibus sint satis dicta talia. Iterum, inquit, ad hominem rationemque redeamus, ex quo diuino dono [homo] animal dictum est rationale. Minus enim miranda etsi miranda sunt, quae de homine dicta sunt. Omnium enim mirabilium uicit admirationem, quod homo diuinam potuit inuenire naturam eamque efficere. Quoniam ergo proaui nostri multum errabant circa deorum rationem increduli et non animaduertentes ad cultum religionemque diuinam, inuenerunt artem, qua efficerent deos.
For after many things he returns to this very point, to say again concerning the gods which men have made, speaking thus: 'But of such matters let such things now be enough said. Let us return again, he says, to man and to reason, from which divine gift man was called a rational animal. For the things said of man, though they are marvellous, are less to be marvelled at. For of all marvels this surpassed all wonder, that man was able to discover the divine nature and to produce it. Since, therefore, our forefathers erred much concerning the nature of the gods, being unbelieving and not attending to the worship and divine religion, they invented an art whereby they might make gods.
因為他在許多話之後,又回到這一點,再次論到人所造的眾神,這樣說:「但論到這等事,如此說也就夠了。他說,讓我們再回到人與理性,人正是因這神聖的恩賜而被稱為理性的活物。因為論到人所說的,雖是奇妙,卻較不足為奇。因為在一切奇事中,這事勝過一切驚奇—就是人竟能發現神聖的本性,並製造出來。所以,既然我們的列祖在眾神之本性上大大謬誤,因不信、又不留心敬拜與神聖的宗教,他們便發明了一種法術,藉以造神。
3:991
Cui inuentae adiunxerunt uirtutem de mundi natura conuenientem, eamque miscentes, quoniam animas facere non poterant, euocantes animas daemonum uel angelorum eas indiderunt imaginibus sanctis diuinisque mysteriis, per quas idola et bene faciendi et male uires habere potuissent., Nescio utrum sic confiterentur ipsi daemones adiurati, quo modo iste confessus est. \'Quoniam, inquit, proaui nostri multum errrabant circa deorum rationem increduli et non animaduertentes ad cultum religionemque diuinam, inuenerunt artem qua efficerent deos.\' Numquidnam saltem mediocriter eos dixit errasse, ut hanc artem inuenirent faciendi deos, aut contentus fuit dicere: Errabant, nisi adderet et diceret:
To this discovered art they joined a power suited from the nature of the world, and mingling these together, since they could not make souls, by calling up the souls of demons or of angels they implanted them in holy images and divine mysteries, through which the idols might have power both of doing good and of doing harm.' I know not whether the demons themselves, when adjured, would confess as this man has confessed. 'Since, he says, our forefathers erred much concerning the nature of the gods, being unbelieving and not attending to the worship and divine religion, they invented an art whereby they might make gods.' Did he say at least that they erred moderately, so that they might invent this art of making gods, or was he content to say: They erred, without adding and saying:
他們將這發明的法術與一種取自世界本性、與之相合的能力聯結,又把這些攙和起來;既然他們不能造靈魂,便藉著召喚鬼魔或天使的靈魂,將它們安置在聖像與神聖的奧祕之中,使偶像藉此能有行善與作惡的能力。」我不知道鬼魔自己被起誓盤問時,是否會像這人一樣承認。「他說,既然我們的列祖在眾神之本性上大大謬誤,因不信、又不留心敬拜與神聖的宗教,他們便發明了一種法術,藉以造神。」他豈是只說他們謬誤得有限,以致他們發明這造神的法術,或他滿足於只說:他們謬誤了,而不加上說:
3:992
Multum errabant? Iste ergo multus error et incredulitas non animaduertentium ad cultum religionemque diuinam inuenit artem, qua efficeret deos. Et tamen quod multus error et incredulitas et a cultu ac religione diuina auersio animi inuenit, ut homo arte faceret deos, hoc dolet uir sapiens tamquam religionem diuinam uenturo certo tempore auferri. Vide si non et ui diuina maiorum suorum errorem praeteritum prodere, et ui diabolica poenam daemonum futuram dolere conpellitur. Si enim proaui eorum multum errando circa deorum rationem incredulitate et auersione animi a cultu ac religione diuina inuenerunt artem, qua efficerent deos:
They erred much? This much error, then, and the unbelief of those not attending to the worship and divine religion, invented an art whereby it might make gods. And yet this thing, which much error and unbelief and the soul's aversion from divine worship and religion invented—that man by art should make gods—this the wise man grieves over, as though the divine religion were to be taken away at a certain appointed time to come. See whether he is not compelled both, by a divine power, to betray the past error of his ancestors, and, by a diabolical power, to grieve over the future punishment of the demons. For if their forefathers, erring much concerning the nature of the gods, by unbelief and the soul's aversion from divine worship and religion, invented an art whereby they might make gods:
他們大大謬誤了?那麼,這大謬誤,以及那些不留心敬拜與神聖宗教之人的不信,便發明了一種法術,藉以造神。然而這事—就是大謬誤、不信,以及靈魂背離神聖敬拜與宗教所發明的,叫人以法術造神—這智者卻為之憂傷,彷彿神聖的宗教將在來日某個定準的時候被除去。你且看,他豈不是一面被神聖的能力所迫,揭露他列祖過去的謬誤;一面又被魔鬼的能力所迫,為鬼魔將來的刑罰憂傷麼?因為倘若他們的列祖在眾神之本性上大大謬誤,因不信並靈魂背離神聖的敬拜與宗教,便發明了一種法術,藉以造神:
3:993
quid mirum, si, haec ars detestanda quidquid fecit auersa a religione diuina, aufertur religione diuina, cum ueritas emendat errorem, fides redarguit incredulitatem, conuersio corrigit auersionem? Si enim tacitis causis dixisset proauos suos inuenisse artem. qua facerent deos: nostrum fuit utique, si quid rectum piumque saperemus, adtendere et uidere nequaquam illos ad hanc artem peruenturos fuisse, qua homo deos facit, si a ueritate non aberrarent, si ea, quae Deo digna sunt, crederent, si animum aduerterent ad cultum religionemque diuinam;
what wonder is it, if this detestable art—whatever it has wrought, being turned away from divine religion—is taken away by divine religion, when truth amends error, faith refutes unbelief, conversion corrects aversion? For if, suppressing the causes, he had said that his forefathers had invented an art whereby they might make gods, it would surely have been our part—if we had any sense of what is right and pious—to attend and to see that they would by no means have come to this art, whereby man makes gods, if they had not wandered from the truth, if they had believed those things which are worthy of God, if they had turned their mind to divine worship and religion;
那麼,若這可憎的法術—它背離神聖的宗教所成就的一切—被神聖的宗教所除去,當真理修正謬誤、信仰駁倒不信、歸正改正背離之時,這有何足奇的呢?因為他若隱去原因,只說他的列祖發明了一種法術,藉以造神,那麼這原是我們的本分—倘若我們對正直虔敬之事有所領悟—就當留意並看出:他們斷不會走到這以人造神的法術,倘若他們未曾偏離真理,倘若他們相信那些配得於神的事,倘若他們將心轉向神聖的敬拜與宗教;
3:994
et tamen si causas artis huius nos diceremus multum errorem hominum et incredulitatem et animi errantis adque infidelis a diuina religione auersionem, utcumque ferenda esset inpudentia resistentium ueritati. Cum uero idem ipse, qui potestatem huius artis super omnia cetera miratur in homine, qua illi deos facere concessum est, et dolet uenturum esse tempus, quo haec omnia deorum figmenta ab hominibus instituta etiam legibus iubeantur auferri, confitetur tamen adque exprimit causas, quare ad ista peruentum sit, dicens proauos suos multo errore et incredulitate et animum non aduertendo ad cultum religionemque diuinam inuenisse hanc artem, qua facerent deos:
and yet, if we ourselves were to state the causes of this art to be the much error of men, and unbelief, and the aversion of the erring and faithless soul from divine religion, the impudence of those resisting the truth would somehow be tolerable. But when this same man himself, who admires above all other things the power of this art in man—whereby it was granted him to make gods—and grieves that a time is to come in which all these fictions of gods, set up by men, shall be commanded by laws even to be taken away, nevertheless confesses and expresses the causes why men came to these things, saying that his forefathers, by much error and unbelief, and by not turning their mind to divine worship and religion, invented this art whereby they might make gods:
然而,倘若是我們自己陳明這法術的原因,乃是人的大謬誤、不信,以及那謬誤無信之靈魂對神聖宗教的背離,那麼那些抗拒真理之人的厚顏,總還算可以容忍。但這同一個人,他自己竟在人身上、勝過其餘一切地讚歎這法術的權能—藉這權能他得以造神—又為著一個將要來臨的時候憂傷,到那時這一切由人所設立之造神的虛構,竟要被律法命定除去;他卻仍承認並道出人何以走到這地步的原因,說他的列祖因大謬誤、不信,又因不將心轉向神聖的敬拜與宗教,便發明了這造神的法術:
3:995
nos quid oportet dicere, uel potius quid agere nisi quantas possumus gratias Domino Deo nostro, qui haec contrariis causis, quam instituta sunt, abstulit? Nam quod instituit multitudo erroris, abstulit uia ueritatis; quod instituit incredulitas, abstulit fides; quod instituit a cultu diuinae religionis auersio, abstulit ad unum uerum Deum sanctumque conuersio; nec in sola Aegypto, quam solam in isto plangit daemonum spiritus. sed in omni terra, quae cantat Domino canticum nouum, sicut uere sacrae et uere propheticae litterae praenuntiarunt, ubi scriptum est: Cantate Domino canticum nouum, cantate Domino omnis terra. Titulus quippe psalmi huius est:
What ought we to say, or rather what ought we to do, but render the greatest thanks we can to the Lord our God, who took these things away by causes contrary to those by which they were established? For what the multitude of error established, the way of truth has taken away; what unbelief established, faith has taken away; what aversion from the worship of divine religion established, conversion to the one true and holy God has taken away. And this not in Egypt alone, which alone that spirit of demons bewails in this passage, but in all the earth, which sings to the Lord a new song, just as the truly sacred and truly prophetic Scriptures foretold, where it is written: 'Sing to the Lord a new song; sing to the Lord, all the earth.' For the title of this psalm is this:
我們當說什麼,或更確切地說當做什麼呢?無非是向我們的主上帝獻上我們所能獻的最大感謝,因祂藉著與它們被設立時相反的緣由除掉了這些事物。因為錯謬的群眾所設立的,真理之道已除去;不信所設立的,信德已除去;對神聖宗教崇拜之背棄所設立的,歸向獨一真神聖者的歸正已除去。而且這不僅發生在埃及——惟有埃及是那群鬼之靈在此段所哀悼的——乃在全地,這全地向主歌唱新歌,正如那真正神聖、真正具有先知性的經文所預先宣告的,經上記著說:「你們要向主唱新歌;全地都要向主歌唱。」這篇詩篇的標題正是如此:
3:996
Quando domus aedificabatur post captiuitatem. Aedificatur enim domus Domino ciuitas Dei, quae est sancta ecclesia, in omni terra post eam captiuitatem, qua illos homines, de quibus credentibus in Deum tamquam lapidibus uiuis domus aedificatur, captos daemonia possidebant. Neque enim, quia deos homo faciebat, ideo non ab eis possidebatur ipse qui fecerat, quando in eorum societatem colendo traducebatur; societatem dico, non idolorum stolidorum, sed uersutorum daemoniorum. Nam quid sunt idola, nisi quod eadem scriptura dicit: Oculos habent, et non uidebunt, et quidquid tale de materiis licet adfabre effigiatis, tamen uita sensuque carentibus dicendum fuit.
'When the house was being built after the captivity.' For a house is built to the Lord — the city of God, which is the holy Church — in all the earth after that captivity in which demons held captive and possessed those men of whom, when they believe in God, the house is built as of living stones. For it was not the case that, because a man made gods, he was therefore not himself possessed by them — he who had made them — when by worshipping he was drawn into their fellowship; I mean the fellowship not of stupid idols, but of cunning demons. For what are idols but that which the same Scripture says: 'They have eyes, and shall not see' — and whatever such thing must be said of materials, however skillfully shaped, yet lacking life and sense?
「擄掠之後建造殿宇的時候。」因為在那擄掠之後,主的殿——上帝之城,即聖教會——在全地被建造起來;在那擄掠中,眾鬼曾擄獲並佔據了那些人,就是這些人信上帝之後,如同活石被建造成殿宇。並非因為人造了眾神,造神之人自己就不被它們所佔據;當他藉著崇拜被引入它們的交通時,便受其佔據。我所說的交通,不是與愚昧偶像的交通,乃是與狡詐眾鬼的交通。偶像算得什麼呢?無非是同一經文所說的:「它們有眼卻不能看」——凡論到那些雖經精巧雕琢、卻毫無生命知覺之物料的話,都當如此說。
3:997
Sed inmundi spiritus eisdem simulacris arte illa nefaria conligati cultorum suorum animas in suam societatem redigendo miserabiliter captiuauerant. Unde dicit apostolus: Scimus quia nihil est idolum; sed quae immolant gentes, daemoniis immolant, et non Deo; nolo uos socios fieri daemoniorum. Post hanc ergo captiuitatem, qua homines a malignis daemonibus tenebantur, Dei domus aedificatur in omni terra; unde titulum ille psalmus accepit, ubi dicitur: Cantate Domino canticum nouum, cantate Domino omnis terra. Cantate Domino. benedicite nomen eius, bene nuntiate diem ex die salutare eius. Adnuntiate in gentibus gloriam eius, in omnibus populis mirabilia eius;
But unclean spirits, bound to these same images by that wicked art, had wretchedly led captive the souls of their worshippers by drawing them into their fellowship. Whence the apostle says: 'We know that an idol is nothing; but the things which the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to demons and not to God; I would not that you should be partakers with demons.' After this captivity, therefore, in which men were held by malignant demons, the house of God is built in all the earth; whence that psalm received its title, where it says: 'Sing to the Lord a new song; sing to the Lord, all the earth. Sing to the Lord, bless his name; show forth his salvation from day to day. Declare his glory among the Gentiles, his wonders among all peoples;'
然而那些污穢的靈藉著那邪惡的法術被縛在這些像上,藉著把崇拜者的魂引入自己的交通,便悲慘地擄掠了他們。所以使徒說:「我們知道偶像算不得什麼;但外邦人所獻的祭,是祭鬼,並非祭上帝;我不願你們與鬼相交。」因此,在這擄掠——人被惡鬼所轄制的擄掠——之後,上帝的殿便在全地被建造;那篇詩篇也因此得了它的標題,經上說:「你們要向主唱新歌;全地都要向主歌唱。要向主歌唱,稱頌祂的名,天天傳揚祂的救恩。在列邦中述說祂的榮耀,在萬民中述說祂的奇事;
3:998
quoniam magnus Dominus et laudabilis nimis, terribilis est super omnes deos. Quia omnes di gentium daemonia, dominus autem caelos fecit. Qui ergo doluit uenturum fuisse tempus, quo auferretur cultus idolorum et in eos, qui colerent, dominatio daemoniorum, malo spiritu instigatus semper uolebat istam captiuitatem manere, qua transacta psalmus canit aedificari domum in omni terra. Praenuntiabat illa Hermes dolendo; praenuntiabat haec propheta gaudendo.
for the Lord is great and greatly to be praised; he is to be feared above all gods. For all the gods of the nations are demons, but the Lord made the heavens.' He, therefore, who grieved that the time would come when the worship of idols and the dominion of demons over those who worshipped them would be taken away, being instigated by an evil spirit, always wished that this captivity should remain, after the passing of which the psalm sings that a house is built in all the earth. Hermes foretold the one with grieving; the prophet foretold the other with rejoicing.
因為主為大,當受極大的讚美;祂在萬神之上當受敬畏。因為列邦的眾神都是鬼,惟獨主造了諸天。」所以,那為著「偶像崇拜與眾鬼對崇拜者的轄制將被除掉之時候必要來到」而憂傷的人,乃是受惡靈的慫恿,總是巴望這擄掠長存;然而這擄掠一旦過去,詩篇便歌頌殿宇要在全地被建造。赫爾墨斯憂傷地預言前者;先知歡欣地預言後者。
3:999
Et quia Spiritus uictor est, qui haec per sanctos prophetas canebat, etiam Hermes ipse ea, quae nolebat et dolebat auferri, non a prudentibus et fidelibus et religiosis, sed ab errantibus et incredulis et a cultu diuinae religionis auersis esse instituta miris modis coactus est confiteri. Qui quamuis eos appellet deos, tamen cum dicit a talibus hominibus factos, quales esse utique non debemus, uelit nolit, ostendit colendos non esse ab eis, qui tales non sunt, quales fuerunt a quibus facti sunt, hoc est a prudentibus, fidelibus, religiosis; simul etiam demonstrans ipsos homines, qui eos fecerunt, sibimet inportasse, ut eos haberent deos, qui non erant di. Verum est quippe illud propheticum:
And because the Spirit who sang these things through the holy prophets is victorious, even Hermes himself was compelled in marvellous ways to confess that those things which he did not wish, and grieved, to be taken away had been established not by the prudent and faithful and religious, but by the erring and unbelieving and those turned away from the worship of divine religion. For although he calls them gods, yet when he says they were made by such men as we ought by no means to be, he shows, willing or unwilling, that they are not to be worshipped by those who are not such as were they by whom they were made — that is, by the prudent, the faithful, the religious; and at the same time he demonstrates that those very men who made them brought upon themselves the having as gods those who were not gods. For that prophetic word is true:
又因那藉聖先知歌唱這些事的靈是得勝的,連赫爾墨斯本人也以奇妙的方式被迫承認:那些他不願、且為之憂傷被除掉的事物,並非由明智、忠信、虔敬之人所設立,乃由那些迷誤、不信、背棄神聖宗教崇拜之人所設立。雖然他稱它們為神,然而當他說它們是由我們絕不該效法之人所造時,他便不論願不願意都表明:它們不該被那些不像造它們之人(即明智、忠信、虔敬之人)的人所崇拜;同時也證明:那造它們的人自己,給自己招來了「以本非神者為神」的禍患。因為那先知性的話是真實的:
3:1000
Si faciet homo deos, et ecce ipsi non sunt di. Deos ergo tales, talium deos, arte factos a talibus, cum appellasset Hermes, id est idolis daemones per artem nescio quam cupiditatum suarum uinculis inligatos cum appellaret factos ab hominibus deos, non tamen eis dedit, quod Platonicus Apuleius (unde iam satis diximus et quam sit inconueniens absurdumque monstrauimus), ut ipsi essent interpretes et intercessores inter deos, quos fecit Deus, et homines, quos idem fecit Deus; hinc adferentes uota, inde munera referentes. Nimis enim stultum est credere deos, quos fecerunt homines, plus ualere aput deos, quos fecit Deus, quam ualent ipsi homines, quos idem ipse fecit Deus.
'If a man shall make gods, behold, they themselves are not gods.' When, therefore, Hermes had called such gods — gods of such men, made by art by such men — that is, when he called demons bound by I-know-not-what art to idols by the chains of their own desires gods made by men, he yet did not grant them what the Platonist Apuleius did (whereof we have already said enough, and have shown how unfitting and absurd it is): namely, that they should themselves be the interpreters and intercessors between the gods whom God made and the men whom the same God made, bringing prayers from the one and bearing back gifts from the other. For it is too foolish to believe that gods whom men have made avail more before the gods whom God made than do those very men avail whom the same God made.
「人若造神,看哪,它們本不是神。」所以,赫爾墨斯既稱這樣的神——這樣之人的神,由這樣之人以法術所造——也就是說,既稱那些藉著我所不知的法術、被自己慾望的鎖鏈縛在偶像上的眾鬼為人所造之神,他卻未把柏拉圖派的阿普列烏斯所賦予的歸給它們(關於此我們已說得夠多,並已表明那是何等不合宜、何等荒謬),即:它們應作上帝所造之眾神與上帝所造之眾人之間的傳譯與中保,從這邊呈上禱告,從那邊帶回恩賜。因為若以為人所造的神,在上帝所造的眾神面前,比上帝所造的人本身更有效力,這實在太愚昧了。
3:1001
Daemon quippe simulacro arte inpia conligatus ab homine factus est deus, sed tali homini, non omni homini. Qualis est ergo iste deus, quem non faceret homo nisi errans et incredulus et auersus a uero Deo? Porro si daemones, qui coluntur in templis, per artem nescio quam imaginibus inditi, hoc est uisibilibus simulacris, ab eis hominibus, qui hac arte fecerunt deos, cum aberrarent auersique essent a cultu et religione diuina, non sunt internuntii nec interpretes inter homines et deos et propter suos pessimos ac turpissimos moros, et quod homines, quamuis errantes et increduli et auersi a cultu ac religione diuina, tamen eis sine dubio meliores sunt, quos deos ipsi arte fecerunt;
For a demon, bound to an image by impious art, was made a god by man — but for such a man, not for every man. What sort of god, then, is this, whom no man would make save one erring and unbelieving and turned away from the true God? Moreover, if the demons who are worshipped in temples, set within images — that is, within visible idols — by I-know-not-what art, by those men who by this art made gods while they erred and were turned away from divine worship and religion — if such demons are neither messengers nor interpreters between men and gods, both because of their most wicked and most shameful morals, and because men, though erring and unbelieving and turned away from divine worship and religion, are nevertheless without doubt better than those whom they themselves made gods by art —
因為一個藉著不虔的法術被縛在像上的鬼,乃被人造成了神——卻是為這樣的人,不是為每一個人。那麼這算是何等的神呢?除了迷誤、不信、背棄真神的人之外,沒有人會造它。再者,假若那些在廟宇中受崇拜的鬼,藉著我所不知的法術被安置在像中(即可見的偶像中),是由那些以此法術造神之人——他們迷誤並背棄了神聖的崇拜與宗教——所安置的;假若這些鬼因其極惡極可恥的品行,又因人雖迷誤、不信、背棄神聖崇拜與宗教,卻無疑仍勝過他們以法術所造之神,因而它們既非人神之間的使者,也非傳譯者——
3:1002
restat, ut, quod possunt, tamquam daemones possint, uel quasi beneficia praestando magis nocentes, quia magis decipientes, uel aperte malefaciendo (nec tamen quodlibet horum, nisi quando permittuntur alta et secreta Dei prouidentia), non autem tamquam medii inter homines et deos per amicitiam deorum multum aput homines ualeant. Hi enim dis bonis, quos sanctos angelos nos uocamus rationalesque creaturas sanctae caelestis habitationis siue sedes siue dominationes siue principatus siue potestates, amici esse omnino non possunt, a quibus tam longe absunt animi affectione, quam longe absunt a uirtutibus uitia et a bonitate malitia. CAPUT XXV.
it remains that whatever they can do, they do as demons: either by bestowing as it were benefits, the more harmful because the more deceiving, or by doing harm openly (yet neither of these except when they are permitted by the deep and secret providence of God) — but not that, as middle beings between men and gods, they avail much among men through the friendship of the gods. For these demons can in no way be friends to the good gods, whom we call holy angels, and rational creatures of the holy heavenly habitation, whether thrones or dominions or principalities or powers; from whom they are as far removed in the affection of mind as vices are far from virtues and malice from goodness. CHAPTER XXV.
那麼所剩下的便是:它們所能行的,乃是以鬼的身分行;或藉著彷彿賜下好處——因其更具欺騙性,故更為有害——或公然作惡(然而這二者除非蒙上帝深奧隱密的護理所允許,便都不能行);卻並非作為人神之間的居間者,藉眾神的友誼在人中大有效力。因為這些鬼絕不能與善神為友,就是我們所稱為聖天使的,並那聖潔屬天居所中的理性受造者——無論是寶座、是主治、是執政、是掌權的;鬼在心志的情感上遠離他們,正如惡德遠離美德、惡毒遠離良善一樣。第二十五章。
3:1003
De his, quae sanctis angelis et hominibus bonis possunt esse communia. Nullo modo igitur per daemonum quasi medietatem ambiendum est ad beneuolentiam seu beneficentiam deorum uel potius angelorum bonorum, sed per bonae uoluntatis similitudinem, qua cum illis sumus et cum illis uiuimus et cum illis Deum quem colunt colimus, etsi eos carnalibus oculis uidere non possumus; in quantum autem dissimilitudine uoluntatis et fragilitate infirmitatis miseri sumus, in tantum ab eis longe sumus uitae merito, non corporis loco. Non enim quia in terra condicione carnis habitamus, sed si inmunditia cordis terrena sapimus, non eis iungimur. Cum uero sanamur, ut quales ipsi sunt simus;
Concerning those things which can be common to the holy angels and to good men. In no way, therefore, is the goodwill or beneficence of the gods, or rather of the good angels, to be sought after through the as it were mediation of demons, but through the likeness of good will, by which we are with them and live with them and worship with them the God whom they worship, even though we cannot see them with bodily eyes. But in so far as we are wretched through unlikeness of will and through the frailty of weakness, in so far we are far from them by the merit of our life, not by the place of our body. For it is not because we dwell on earth in the condition of the flesh, but if by the uncleanness of heart we savour earthly things, that we are not joined to them. But when we are healed, so that we become such as they are,
論到那些可為聖天使與好人所共有之事。所以,眾神——或更確切地說善天使——的善意或恩惠,絕不可藉著鬼彷彿居間的中介去尋求,乃要藉著善意的相似而尋求;憑此相似我們便與他們同在、與他們同活,並與他們同敬拜他們所敬拜的上帝,縱然我們肉眼不能看見他們。然而我們因意志的不相似、因軟弱的脆弱而為可憐,便照樣因生命的功過、而非身體的處所,遠離他們。因為我們之不與他們聯合,並非因我們在肉身的境況中住在地上,乃是若我們因心地的污穢而貪戀屬地之事。但當我們得醫治,以致成為像他們那樣,
3:1004
fide illis interim propinquamus, si ab illo nos fieri beatos, a quo et ipsi facti sunt, etiam ipsis fauentibus credimus. CAPUT XXVI. Quod omnis religio paganorum circa homines mortuos fuerit inplicata. Sane aduertendum est, quo modo iste Aegyptius, cum doleret tempus esse uenturum, quo illa auferrentur ex Aegypto, quae fatetur a multum errantibus et incredulis et a cultu diuinae religionis auersis esse instituta, ait inter cetera: Tunc terra ista, sanctissima sedes delubrorum adque templorum, sepulcrorum erit mortuorumque plenissima; quasi uero, si illa non auferrentur, non essent homines morituri, aut alibi essent mortui ponendi quam in terra;
we draw near to them meanwhile by faith, if we believe — with them also favouring us — that we are made blessed by him by whom they too were made. CHAPTER XXVI. That all the religion of the pagans was bound up with dead men. It is indeed to be carefully noted how this Egyptian, while he grieved that the time was coming when those things would be taken away from Egypt which he confesses were established by men greatly erring and unbelieving and turned away from the worship of divine religion, said among other things: 'Then shall this land, the most holy seat of shrines and temples, be most full of sepulchres and of the dead' — as though, forsooth, if those things were not taken away, men would not be doomed to die, or the dead would have to be laid elsewhere than in the earth;
我們便藉信德與他們親近(他們也眷顧我們),只要我們相信我們乃由那位也造成他們的主使我們得福。第二十六章。論異教徒的一切宗教都與死人糾纏不清。確當留意此埃及人如何一面為「那些他承認是由極其迷誤、不信、背棄神聖宗教崇拜之人所設立之物將從埃及被除掉之時候必要來到」而憂傷,一面在其他話中說:「那時這地,這至聖的神龕與廟宇之所,必充滿墳墓與死人」——彷彿說,倘若那些事物不被除掉,人便不至於死,或死人便當被安放在地以外之處似的;
3:1005
et utique, quanto plus uolueretur temporis et dierum, tanto maior esset numerus sepulcrorum propter maiorem numerum mortuorum. Sed hoc uidetur dolere, quod memoriae martyrum nostrorum templis eorum delubrisque succederent. ut uidelicet, qui haec legunt animo a nobis auerso adque peruerso, putent a paganis cultos fuisse deos in templis, a nobis autem coli mortuos in sepulcris. Tanta enim homines inpii caecitate in montes quodam modo offendunt resque oculos suos ferientes nolunt uidere. ut non adtendant in omnibus litteris paganorum aut non inueniri aut uix inueniri deos, qui non homines fuerint mortuisque diuini honores delati sint.
and surely, the more time and days rolled on, the greater would be the number of sepulchres on account of the greater number of the dead. But this is what he seems to grieve at: that the memorials of our martyrs should succeed to their shrines and temples — so that, namely, those who read these things with a mind averse and perverse toward us might think that gods were worshipped by the pagans in temples, but dead men are worshipped by us in sepulchres. For impious men, with such great blindness, stumble as it were against mountains, and will not see the things that strike their own eyes — so that they do not attend to the fact that in all the writings of the pagans either no gods are found, or scarcely any are found, who were not men, and to whom, when dead, divine honours were paid.
並且,歲月日子越是流轉,墳墓的數目必然越大,因死人的數目越大。但他所憂傷的似乎是這個:我們殉道者的紀念堂取代了他們的神龕與廟宇;也就是說,叫那些懷著對我們敵視乖謬之心讀這些話的人以為:異教徒是在廟宇中崇拜眾神,我們卻是在墳墓中崇拜死人。因為不虔之人帶著如此的瞎眼,彷彿撞在山上,不肯看那擊打自己眼睛之物——以致他們不留意:在異教徒的一切著作中,那些神或是找不出來,或是難得找出一個不曾是人、且死後被獻上神聖尊榮的。
3:1006
Omitto, quod Varro dicit omnes ab eis mortuos existimari manes deos et probat per ea sacra, quae omnibus fere mortuis exhibentur, ubi et ludos commemorat funebres, tamquam hoc sit maximum diuinitatis indicium, quod non soleant ludi nisi numinibus celebrari. Hermes ipse, de quo nunc agitur, in eodem ipso libro, ubi quasi futura praenuntiando deplorans ait: \'Tunc terra ista, sanctissima sedes delubrorum adque templorum, sepulcrorum erit mortuorumque plenissima\', deos Aegypti homines mortuos esse testatur.
I pass over what Varro says: that all the dead are reckoned by them to be Manes-gods, and he proves it through those sacred rites which are paid to almost all the dead, where he also mentions funeral games — as though this were the greatest token of divinity, that games are not wont to be celebrated save to deities. Hermes himself, of whom we now treat, in that very same book, where as it were foretelling things to come and lamenting he says: 'Then shall this land, the most holy seat of shrines and temples, be most full of sepulchres and of the dead,' bears witness that the gods of Egypt were dead men.
瓦羅所說的,我略過不提:他說所有死人都被他們看作瑪涅斯之神(亡靈之神),並藉著那幾乎獻給一切死人的祭儀加以證明,其中他也提到喪禮的競技賽會——彷彿這是神性最大的標記:競技賽會除了向諸神祇舉行之外,慣常不會舉辦。我們如今所論的赫爾墨斯本人,在同一卷書中,他彷彿預言將來之事並哀歎著說:「那時這地,這至聖的神龕與廟宇之所,必充滿墳墓與死人」,便見證了埃及的眾神乃是死人。
3:1007
Cum enim dixisset proauos suos multum errantes circa deorum rationem, incredulos et non animaduertentes animaduertentes ad cultum religionemque diuinam, inuenisse artem, qua efficerent deos: (Cui inuentae, inquit, adiunxerunt uirtutem de mundi natura- conuenientem eamque miscentes, quoniam animas facere non poterant, euocantes animas daemonum uel angelorum eas indiderunt imaginibus sanctis diuinisque mysteriis, per quas idola et bene faciendi et male uires habere potuissent.\' Deinde sequitur tamquam hoc exemplis probaturus et dicit:
For when he had said that his ancestors, greatly erring concerning the nature of the gods, unbelieving and not giving heed to divine worship and religion, had found out an art by which they might make gods, he says: 'To this invention they joined a power drawn from the nature of the world and suited to it; and mingling these, since they could not make souls, by calling forth the souls of demons or of angels they set them within holy images and divine mysteries, through which the idols might have powers both of doing good and of doing harm.' Then he goes on, as though about to prove this by examples, and says:
因為他既說他的先祖在眾神之性情上大大迷誤,不信、又不留心神聖的崇拜與宗教,卻發明了一種法術可以造神,他便說:「對這發明,他們又加上一種取自世界本性、與之相宜的能力;並將二者混合,因他們不能造魂,便召喚出鬼魂或天使之魂,將它們安置於聖像與神聖的奧秘中,使偶像藉此既能行善亦能行惡。」隨後他繼續,彷彿要以例證印證此事,便說:
3:1008
\'Auus enim tuus, o Asclepi, medicinae primus inuentor, cui templum consecratum est in monte Libyae circa litus crocodilorum, in quo eius iacet mundanus homo, id est corpus; reliquus enim, uel potius totus, si est homo totus in sensu uitae, melior remeauit in caelum, omnia etiam nunc hominibus adiumenta praestans infirmis numine nunc suo, quae solent medicinae arte praeberi.\' Ecce dixit mortuum coli pro deo in eo loco, ubi habebat sepulcrum, falsus ac fallens, quod remeauit in caelum.
'For your grandfather, O Asclepius, the first discoverer of medicine, to whom a temple is consecrated on a mountain of Libya near the shore of the crocodiles, in which lies his earthly man — that is, his body; for the rest of him, or rather the whole of him, if the whole man is in the consciousness of life, has returned, the better part, to heaven, even now affording to sick men all those aids which are wont to be supplied by the art of medicine, by his divine power.' Behold, he said that a dead man was worshipped as a god in that place where he had his sepulchre — being himself deceived and deceiving, when he says that he 'returned to heaven.'
「阿斯克勒庇俄斯啊,你的祖父乃醫術的首位發明者,在利比亞鱷魚岸邊的一座山上有廟宇獻給他,其中安放著他屬地的人,即他的身體;至於他其餘的部分——或更確切地說他的全部,若全人都在於生命的知覺——那較好的部分已歸回天上,如今仍以他神聖的能力,向病人施予一切慣常由醫術所供應的幫助。」看哪,他說一個死人在他葬身之處被當作神崇拜——他自己既受欺也行欺,因他說此人「歸回了天上」。
3:1009
Adiungens deinde aliud (Hermes, inquit, cuius auitum mihi ncmen est, nonne in sibi cognomine patria consistens omnes mortales undique uenientes adiuuat adque conseruat?\' Hic enim Hermes maior, id est Mercurius, quem dicit auum suum fuisse, in Hermopoli, hoc est in sui nominis ciuitate, esse perhibetur. Ecce duos deos dicit homines fuisse, Aesculapium et Mercurium. Sed de Aesculapio et Graeci et Latini hoc idem sentiunt; Mercurium autem multi non putant fuisse mortalem, quem tamen iste auum suum fuisse testatur. At enim alius est ille, alius iste, quamuis eodem nomine nuncupentur. Non multum pugno, alius ille sit, alius iste; uerum et iste;
Then adding something else, he says: 'And Hermes, whose ancestral name is mine — does he not, dwelling in his namesake country, aid and preserve all mortals coming from every quarter?' For this elder Hermes, that is, Mercury, whom he says was his grandfather, is reported to be in Hermopolis, that is, in the city of his own name. Behold, he says that two gods were men, Aesculapius and Mercury. But concerning Aesculapius both Greeks and Latins hold this same view; yet many do not think Mercury was mortal, though this man testifies that he was his grandfather. But it is one thing that he is one, another that this is another, though they are called by the same name. I do not greatly contend whether the one be one and this be another; yet this one too —
隨後他又加上別的,說:「赫爾墨斯,我祖傳之名與他同——他豈不是住在與自己同名之地,扶助並保全那從四方而來的一切凡人麼?」原來這位年長的赫爾墨斯,即墨丘利——他說是自己的祖父——據傳是在赫爾墨波利斯,即以他自己名字命名之城。看哪,他說有兩位神原是人,即埃斯庫拉皮俄斯與墨丘利。然而關於埃斯庫拉皮俄斯,希臘人與拉丁人都持此同樣看法;至於墨丘利,許多人卻不認為他曾是會死的,雖然此人見證他是自己的祖父。然而那一位是一回事,這一位是另一回事,雖然他們以同名相稱。我不大爭論那一位是一位、這一位是另一位;但這一位也——
3:1010
sicut Aesculapius, ex homine deus secundum testimonium tanti aput suos uiri, huius Trismegisti, nepotis sui. Adhuc addit et dicit: \'Isin uero Osiris quam multa bona praestare propitiam, quantis obesse scimus iratam!\' Deinde ut ostenderet ex hoc genere esse deos, quos illa arte homines faciunt (unde dat intellegi daemones se opinari ex hominum mortuorum animis extitisse, quos per artem, quam inuenerunt homines multum errantes, increduli et inreligiosi, ait inditos simulacris, quia hi, qui tales deos faciebant, animas facere non utique poterant), cum de Iside dixisset, quod commemoraui, \'quantis obesse scimus iratam\', secutus adiunxit:
like Aesculapius, was made a god from a man, according to the testimony of so great a man among his own, this Trismegistus, his own descendant. He still adds and says: 'But Isis, the wife of Osiris — how many good things do we know that she bestows when propitious, how many harms when angry!' Then, in order to show that the gods whom men make by that art are of this kind (whence he gives us to understand that he opines the demons to have come into being from the souls of dead men, whom — through the art which men greatly erring, unbelieving and irreligious found out — he says were set within images, because those who made such gods could by no means make souls), when he had said of Isis what I have mentioned, 'how many harms we know that she does when angry,' he went on and added:
正如埃斯庫拉皮俄斯,按他自己族人中一位這等偉人——即他自己的後裔特里斯墨吉斯圖斯——的見證,乃由人成了神。他還補充說:「至於奧西里斯之妻伊西斯——我們知道她和善時施予何等多的好處,發怒時帶來何等多的禍害!」隨後,為要表明人以那法術所造之神乃屬這一類(由此他叫我們明白,他認為眾鬼是由死人的魂而生,他說這些魂藉著「大大迷誤、不信、不敬之人所發明的法術」被安置於像中,因為造這等神的人絕不能造魂),他既論伊西斯說了我所提的「我們知道她發怒時帶來何等多的禍害」,便接著補充說:
3:1011
(Terrenis etenim dis adque mundanis facile est irasci, utpote qui sint ab hominibus ex utraque natura facti adque conpositi.\' \'Ex utraque natura\' dicit ex anima et corpore, ut pro anima sit daemon, pro corpore simulacrum. \'Unde contigit, inquit, ab Aegyptiis haec sancta animalia nuncupari colique per singulas ciuitates eorum animas, quorum sunt consecratae uiuentes, ita ut eorum legibus incolantur et eorum nominibus nuncupentur.) Ubi est illa uelut querela luctuosa, quod terra Aegypti, sanctissima sedes delubrorum adque templorum, sepulcrorum futura esset mortuorumque plenissima?
'For earthly and worldly gods are easily provoked to anger, inasmuch as they are made and compounded by men of both natures.' By 'of both natures' he means of soul and body, so that the demon stands for the soul, and the image for the body. 'Whence it has come about,' he says, 'that these holy animals are named by the Egyptians, and that there are worshipped throughout their several cities the souls of those whose souls were consecrated while living, so that they are inhabited under their laws and named by their names.' Where now is that as it were mournful complaint, that the land of Egypt, the most holy seat of shrines and temples, would become most full of sepulchres and of the dead?
「因為屬地、屬世的神容易動怒,因它們乃由人以兩種本性所造、所合成。」他說「兩種本性」,是指魂與體,使鬼代表魂,像代表體。他說:「由此便有此事:埃及人稱這些聖獸,並在他們各城中崇拜那些於生前被分別為聖之人的魂,以致按它們的律法居住,並以它們的名命名。」那彷彿哀傷的怨言——說埃及之地、這至聖的神龕與廟宇之所,將充滿墳墓與死人——如今何在呢?
3:1012
Nempe spiritus fallax, cuius instinctu Hermes ista dicebat, per eum ipsum coactus est confiteri iam tunc illam terram sepulcrorum et mortuorum, quos pro dis colebant, fuisse plenissimam. Sed dolor daemonum per eum loquebatur, qui suas futuras poenas aput sanctorum martyrum memorias inminere maerebant. In multis enim talibus locis torquentur et confitentur et de possessis hominum corporibus eiciuntur. CAPUT XXVII. De modo honoris, quem Christiani martyribus inpendunt. Nec tamen nos eisdem martyribus templa, sacerdotia, sacra et sacrificia constituimus, quoniam non ipsi, sed Deus eorum nobis est Deus.
Truly the deceitful spirit, by whose prompting Hermes said these things, was compelled through this very man to confess that even then that land was most full of sepulchres and of the dead whom they worshipped as gods. But the grief of the demons spoke through him, who mourned that their future punishments were impending at the memorials of the holy martyrs. For in many such places they are tormented and confess, and are cast out from the bodies of the men they possess. CHAPTER XXVII. Concerning the manner of honour which Christians render to the martyrs. Yet we do not set up for these same martyrs temples, priesthoods, sacred rites and sacrifices, since not they themselves, but their God, is our God.
其實那欺詐之靈——赫爾墨斯是受其慫恿才說這些話——藉著此人自己被迫承認:那時那地已充滿墳墓,並充滿他們當作神崇拜的死人。但眾鬼的悲傷藉著他說話,因它們哀歎自己將來的刑罰逼近於聖殉道者的紀念堂。原來在許多這樣的地方,它們受折磨、被迫承認,並從所佔據之人的身體中被趕出。第二十七章。論基督徒向殉道者所獻尊榮的方式。然而我們並不為這些殉道者設立廟宇、祭司職、祭儀與祭祀,因為作我們上帝的,不是他們自己,乃是他們的上帝。
3:1013
Honoramus sane memorias eorum tamquam sanctorum hominum Dei, qui usque ad mortem corporum suorum pro ueritate certarunt, ut innotesceret uera religio falsis fictisque conuictis; quod etiam si qui antea sentiebant, timendo reprimebant. Quis autem audiuit aliquando fidelium stantem sacerdotem ad altare, etiam super sanctum corpus martyris ad Dei honorem cultumque constructum, dicere in precibus:
We do indeed honour their memorials as those of holy men of God, who contended even to the death of their bodies for the truth, that the true religion might be made known, with falsehoods and fictions overthrown — a religion which, even if some perceived it beforehand, they suppressed it through fear. But who among the faithful ever heard a priest standing at the altar — even one built over the holy body of a martyr for the honour and worship of God — say in the prayers:
我們的確尊崇他們的紀念堂,當作上帝聖徒的紀念堂,這些聖徒為真理爭戰,直至身體的死亡,為使真宗教得以彰顯,虛謊與虛構被駁倒——這真宗教,縱有人先前略有所悟,也因懼怕而壓制了它。然而在信徒中,誰曾聽見一位站在祭壇前的祭司——即使那祭壇是為著上帝的尊榮與崇拜、建在殉道者聖體之上——在禱告中說:
3:1014
Offero tibi sacrificium Petre uel Paule uel Cypriane, cum aput eorum memorias offeratur Deo, qui eos et homines et martyres fecit et sanctis suis angelis caelesti honore sociauit, ut ea celebritate et Deo uero de illorum uictoriis gratias agamus et nos ad imitationem talium coronarum adque palmarum eodem inuocato in auxilium ex illorum memoriae renouatione adhortemur? Quaecumque igitur adhibentur religiosorum obsequia in martyrum locis, ornamenta sunt memoriarum, non sacra uel sacrificia mortuorum tamquam deorum.
'I offer to thee a sacrifice, O Peter, or Paul, or Cyprian,' when at their memorials it is offered to God, who made them both men and martyrs and associated them with his holy angels in heavenly honour — so that by that solemnity we may both give thanks to the true God for their victories, and stir ourselves up to the imitation of such crowns and palms, the same God being invoked for help, by the renewal of their memory? Whatever observances of the religious, therefore, are employed in the places of the martyrs are ornaments of memorials, not sacred rites or sacrifices to the dead as to gods.
「彼得啊,或保羅啊,或居普良啊,我向你獻祭」呢?反倒是在他們的紀念堂前,將祭獻給上帝,就是那使他們既為人又為殉道者、並使他們在屬天尊榮中與祂聖天使聯合的上帝——好叫我們藉這慶典既為他們的得勝感謝真神,又藉著重溫他們的記念、求告同一位上帝的幫助,激勵自己效法這樣的冠冕與棕枝。所以,凡在殉道者之地所行虔敬者的禮儀,都是紀念堂的妝飾,並非向死人如同向神所行的祭儀或祭祀。
3:1015
Quicumque etiam epulas suas eo deferunt (quod quidem a Christianis melioribus non fit, et in plerisque terrarum nulla talis est consuetudo) — tamen quicumque id faciunt, quas cum adposuerint, orant et auferunt, ut uescantur uel ex eis etiam indigentibus largiantur, sanctificari sibi eas uolunt per merita martyrum in nomine domini martyrum. Non autem esse ista sacrificia martyrum nouit, qui nouit unum, quod etiam illic offertur, sacrificium Christianorum. Nos itaque martyres nostros nec diuinis honoribus nec humanis criminibus colimus, sicut colunt illi deos suos, nec sacrificia illis offerimus, nec eorum probra in eorum sacra conuertimus.
Whoever, too, bring their feasts thither (which indeed is not done by the better sort of Christians, and in most lands no such custom exists) — yet whoever do this, when they have set them down, pray and take them away, that they may feed upon them or even distribute from them to the needy — they wish them to be sanctified for themselves through the merits of the martyrs in the name of the Lord of the martyrs. But that these are not sacrifices to the martyrs, he knows who knows the one sacrifice of Christians, which is offered even there. We, therefore, worship our martyrs neither with divine honours nor with human crimes, as those people worship their gods; nor do we offer sacrifices to them, nor turn their reproaches into their sacred rites.
至於那些把自己的筵席帶到那裡的人(這事較好的基督徒固然不做,且在大多數地方並無此習俗)——然而凡這樣行的人,擺上之後便禱告再撤去,好叫自己得以吃用,或從中分給窮乏人——他們乃願這些食物藉殉道者的功德、奉殉道者之主的名,為自己被分別為聖。但這些並非向殉道者所獻的祭,凡認識基督徒那獨一的祭(也是在那裡所獻的)的人都知道。所以,我們崇敬我們的殉道者,既不以神聖的尊榮,也不以屬人的罪行,不像那些人崇拜他們的神那樣;我們既不向他們獻祭,也不把他們的羞恥變作對他們的祭儀。
3:1016
Nam de Iside, uxore Osiris, Aegyptia dea, et de parentibus eorum, qui omnes reges fuisse scribuntur (quibus parentibus suis illa cum sacrificaret, inuenit hordei segetem adque inde spicas marito regi et eius consiliario Mercurio demonstrauit, unde eandem et Cererem uolunt), quae et quanta mala non a poetis, sed mysticis eorum litteris memoriae mandata sint, sicut Leone sacerdote prodente ad Olympiadem matrem scribit Alexander, legant qui uolunt uel possunt, et recolant qui legerunt, et uideant quibus hominibus mortuis uel de quibus eorum factis tamquam dis sacra fuerint instituta.
For concerning Isis, the wife of Osiris, the Egyptian goddess, and concerning their parents, who are all written to have been kings (to which parents of hers, when she was sacrificing, she found a crop of barley and showed the ears thereof to her royal husband and to his counsellor Mercury, whence they will have her to be also Ceres) — what and how great evils have been committed to memory, not by poets, but by their own mystic writings, as Alexander writes to his mother Olympias, with the priest Leo disclosing them — let those read who will or can, and let those who have read recall them, and let them see to what dead men, or for what deeds of theirs, sacred rites were instituted as to gods.
因為論到奧西里斯之妻、埃及女神伊西斯,並論到他們的父母(這些父母都被記載曾為王;她向自己這些父母獻祭時,發現了一片大麥田,便把其穗子指給她為王的丈夫並其謀士墨丘利看,所以他們也願以她為刻瑞斯),有何等重大的惡行被記錄下來——不是由詩人,乃是由他們自己的奧秘文書所記,正如亞歷山大寫信給他母親奧林匹亞絲、由祭司利歐所揭露的——願意且能讀的人就讀罷,讀過的人就回想罷,並看看是為哪些死人、或為他們哪些行為,竟如同向神一般設立了祭儀。
3:1017
Absit ut eos, quamuis deos habeant, sanctis martyribus nostris, quos tamen deos non habemus, ulla ex parte audeant conparare. Sic enim non constituimus sacerdotes nec offerimus sacrificia martyribus nostris, quia incongruum indebitum inlicitum est adque uni Deo tantummodo debitum, ut nec criminibus suis nec ludis eos turpissimis oblectemus, ubi uel flagitia isti celebrant deorum suorum, si, cum homines essent, talia commiserunt, uel conficta delectamenta daemonum noxiorum, si homines non fuerunt. Ex isto genere daemonum Socrates non haberet deum, si haberet deum;
Far be it that they should dare in any part to compare those whom, although they hold them as gods, with our holy martyrs, whom we nevertheless do not hold as gods! For so we do not appoint priests nor offer sacrifices to our martyrs, because it is incongruous, undue, unlawful, and owed to the one God alone — that we should delight them neither with their own crimes nor with most shameful games, where either these men celebrate the disgraces of their gods, if, being men, they committed such things, or the feigned delights of harmful demons, if they were not men. Of this kind of demons Socrates would not have had a god, if he had a god;
斷不可叫他們膽敢在任何方面,將他們雖當作神所持的那些,與我們所不當作神的聖殉道者相比!因為我們之所以不為我們的殉道者設立祭司,也不獻祭,乃因這是不相宜、不應當、不合法的,是惟獨歸給獨一上帝的——叫我們不可用他們自己的罪行、也不可用極可恥的競技賽會去討他們的歡喜;在這些賽會中,這些人或是慶賀他們眾神的醜事(若這些神原是人,竟犯了這等事),或是慶賀有害眾鬼所虛構的歡娛(若他們本不是人)。蘇格拉底若有一位神,那神也是出於這類鬼;
3:1018
sed fortasse homini ab illa arte faciendi deos alieno et innocenti illi inportauerint talem deum, qui eadem arte excellere uoluerunt. Quid ergo plura? Non esse spiritus istos colendos propter uitam beatam, quae post mortem futura est, nullus uel mediocriter prudens ambigit. Sed fortasse dicturi sunt deos quidem esse omnes bonos, daemones autem alios malos, alios bonos, et eos, per quos ad uitam in aeternum beatam perueniamus, colendos esse censebunt, quos bonos opinantur. Quod quale sit iam in uolumine sequenti uidendum est. LIBER VIIII. CAPUT I. Ad quem articulum disputatio praemissa pel\'uenerit et quid discutiendum sit de residua quaestione.
but perhaps to him, a man foreign and innocent of that art of making gods, those who wished to excel in that same art foisted such a god upon him. Why say more? That these spirits are not to be worshipped for the sake of the blessed life which is to come after death, no one even moderately prudent doubts. But perhaps they will say that all the gods indeed are good, but that of the demons some are bad and some good, and they will judge that those through whom we may attain to the life eternally blessed are to be worshipped — those, namely, whom they suppose to be good. Of what sort this opinion is must now be considered in the following volume. BOOK IX. CHAPTER I. To what point the foregoing discussion has come, and what must be discussed concerning the remaining question.
但或許他們乃將這樣的神強加給他——一個與那造神之術毫不相干、且無辜的人——就是那些想在這同一法術上出類拔萃之人所為。何必多言?這些靈不該為著死後將來的福樂之生命而受崇拜,凡稍有見識之人無不認同。但或許他們要說:眾神固然都是善的,眾鬼中卻有些惡有些善,並要斷定:那些藉以使我們得進永遠福樂之生命的鬼當受崇拜——就是他們所認為善的那些。這種看法是何等性質,當在接下來的一卷中察看。第九卷。第一章。前面的論述進行到何處,以及對所餘的問題當討論什麼。
3:1019
Et bonos et malos deos esse quidam opinati sunt; quidam uero de dis meliora sentientes tantum eis honoris laudisque tribuerunt, ut nullum deorum malum credere auderent. Sed illi, qui deos quosdam bonos, quosdam malos esse dixerunt, daemones quoque appellauerunt nomine deorum, quamquam et deos, sed rarius, nomine daemonum, ita ut ipsum Iouem, quem uolunt esse regem ac principem ceterorum, ab Homero fateantur daemonem nuncupatum. Hi autem, qui omnes deos non nisi bonos esse adserunt et longe praestantiores eis hominibus, qui perhibentur boni, merito mouentur daemonum factis, quae negare non possunt;
Some have opined that there are both good and bad gods; but some, thinking better things of the gods, attributed so much of honour and praise to them that they dared not believe any of the gods to be evil. But those who said that some gods are good and some bad called the demons also by the name of gods — though the gods too, but more rarely, by the name of demons — so that they confess that Jupiter himself, whom they will have to be the king and chief of the rest, is called a demon by Homer. But those who assert that all the gods are none but good, and far more excellent than those men who are reckoned good, are rightly moved by the deeds of the demons, which they cannot deny;
有些人認為神有善有惡;但有些人對眾神有更好的看法,便將如此多的尊榮與讚美歸給他們,以致不敢相信眾神中有任何惡的。然而那些說有些神善、有些神惡的人,也以「神」之名稱呼眾鬼——雖然也以「鬼」之名稱呼眾神,但較為罕見——以致他們承認連他們所願以為眾神之王與首領的朱庇特本身,也被荷馬稱為鬼。但那些主張眾神無不善、且遠勝於那些被算為善之人的人,理當被眾鬼的所為所觸動,因這些所為是他們無法否認的;
3:1020
eaque nullo modo a dis, quos omnes bonos uolunt, committi posse existimantes differentiam inter deos et daemones adhibere coguntur, ut, quidquid eis merito displicet in operibus uel affectibus prauis, quibus uim suam manifestant occulti spiritus, id credant esse daemonum, non deorum. Sed quia eosdem daemones inter homines et deos ita medios constitutos putant, tamquam nullus deus homini misceatur, ut hinc perferant desiderata, inde referant inpetrata, adque hoc Platonici, praecipui philosophorum ac nobilissimi, sentiunt, cum quibus uelut cum excellentioribus placuit istam examinare quaestionem, utrum cultus plurimorum deorum prosit ad consequendam uitam beatam quae post mortem futura est:
and reckoning that these can in no way be committed by gods, all of whom they wish to be good, they are compelled to introduce a difference between gods and demons, so that whatever rightly displeases them in evil works or affections, by which the hidden spirits manifest their power, they may believe to be of demons, not of gods. But because they think these same demons are so set as middle beings between men and gods — as though no god mingles with man — that hence they bear up things desired, thence bring back things obtained; and the Platonists, the chief and most noble of the philosophers, hold this opinion, with whom, as with the more excellent, it has pleased us to examine this question, whether the worship of many gods avails for attaining the blessed life which is to come after death:
並且既認為這些事絕不能由他們所願都為善的眾神所為,便被迫在神與鬼之間引入區別,以致凡在邪惡的作為或情感中、隱密之靈藉以彰顯其能力、而正當地令他們不悅之事,他們都歸之於鬼,不歸之於神。然而因他們以為這同樣的眾鬼乃如此被立為人神之間的居間者——彷彿沒有神與人相交——以致從這邊呈上所求之物,從那邊帶回所得之物;而柏拉圖派——哲學家中最卓越、最高貴的——也持此看法,我們既以他們為較卓越者,便樂意與他們一同察考此問題:敬拜眾多的神,是否有助於得著死後將來的福樂之生命:
3:1021
libro superiore quaesiuimus, quo pacto daemones, qui talibus gaudent, qualia boni et prudentes homines auersantur et damnant, id est sacrilega flagitiosa facinerosa non de quolibet homine, sed de ipsis dis figmenta poetarum et magicarum artium sceleratam puniendamque uiolentiam, possint quasi propinquiores et amiciores dis bonis conciliare homines bonos, et hoc nulla ratione posse conpertum est. CAPUT II. An inter daemones, quibus di superiores sunt, sit aliqua pars bonorum, quorum praesidio ad ueram beatitudinem possit humana anima peruenire.
in the foregoing book we inquired by what means the demons, who delight in such things as good and prudent men shun and condemn — that is, in the sacrilegious, shameful, criminal fictions of the poets, not about any chance man, but about the very gods, and in the wicked and punishable violence of the magic arts — could, as if nearer and more friendly to the good gods, reconcile good men to them; and it has been found that by no reasoning is this possible. CHAPTER II. Whether among the demons, over whom the gods are superior, there is any portion of good ones, by whose protection the human soul may attain to true blessedness.
我們在前一卷中查考:眾鬼喜悅那些善良明智之人所厭棄、所定罪之事——即詩人對眾神(不是對隨便哪個人,乃是對眾神本身)所編的褻瀆、可恥、罪惡的虛構,並法術那當受懲罰的邪惡暴行——這些鬼如何能彷彿與善神更親近、更友善,使善人與善神和好;結果發現這斷無可能。第二章。在那些被眾神所超越的鬼當中,是否有一部分善鬼,人的魂可藉其護佑得進真福。
3:1022
Proinde hic liber, sicut in illius fine promisimus, disputationem continere debebit de differentia (si quam uolunt esse) non deorum inter se, quos omnes bonos dicunt, nec de differentia deorum et daemonum, quorum illos ab hominibus longe alteque seiungunt, istos inter deos et homines conlocant; sed de differentia ipsorum daemonum, quod ad praesentem pertinet quaestionem. Aput plerosque enim usitatum est dici, alios bonos alios malos daemones;
Accordingly, this book, as we promised at the end of that one, must contain a discussion concerning the difference (if they wish there to be any) — not of the gods among themselves, all of whom they call good, nor of the difference of gods and demons, the former of whom they far and highly separate from men, while they place the latter between gods and men — but concerning the difference of the demons themselves, in so far as it pertains to the present question. For among most people it is customary to say that some demons are good, others bad;
因此,這一卷,正如我們在那一卷末所應許的,必當包含一番討論,論到那區別(若他們願其存在)——不是論眾神彼此之間的區別(他們稱眾神都是善的),也不是論神與鬼的區別(他們把前者高遠地與人分開,卻把後者置於神與人之間),乃是論眾鬼自身的區別,就其與當前問題相關的而言。因為在多數人中,慣常的說法是:有些鬼善,有些鬼惡;
3:1023
quae siue sit etiam Platonicorum, siue quorumlibet sententia, nequaquam eius est neglegenda discussio, ne quisquam uelut daemones bonos sequendos sibi esse arbitretur, per quos tamquam medios dis, quos omnes bonos credit, dum conciliari adfectat et studet, ut quasi cum eis possit esse post mortem, inretitus malignorum spirituum deceptusque fallacia longe aberret a uero Deo, cum quo solo et in quo solo et de quo solo anima humana, id est rationalis et intellectualis, beata est. CAPUT III. Quae daemonibus Apuleius adscribat, quibus cum rationem non subtrahat, nihil uirtutis adsignat. Quae igitur est differentia daemonum bonorum et malorum?
and whether this be the opinion of the Platonists too, or of any others whatever, by no means is its discussion to be neglected, lest anyone should suppose that good demons, as it were, are to be followed by him — through whom, as through middle beings, he affects and strives to be reconciled to the gods, all of whom he believes to be good, that he may as it were be able to be with them after death — and so, ensnared by malignant spirits and deceived by their fallacy, he should wander far from the true God, with whom alone, and in whom alone, and concerning whom alone, the human soul, that is, the rational and intellectual soul, is blessed. CHAPTER III. What Apuleius ascribes to the demons, to whom, while he does not deny reason, he assigns nothing of virtue. What, then, is the difference of good and evil demons?
無論這是否也是柏拉圖派的看法,或任何別人的看法,都絕不可疏忽對它的討論,免得有人以為彷彿有善鬼當被他跟從——他藉這些鬼如同居間者,謀求並竭力要與他所信都為善的眾神和好,好叫他彷彿能在死後與他們同在——以致他被惡靈纏住、受其虛謊欺哄,遠遠偏離了真神;惟有與這真神同在、惟在祂裡面、惟論到祂,人的魂(即理性與悟性的魂)才得有福。第三章。阿普列烏斯把什麼歸給眾鬼;他雖不否認它們有理性,卻未賦予它們任何德行。那麼善鬼與惡鬼的區別是什麼呢?
3:1024
Quando quidem Platonicus Apuleius de his uniuersaliter disserens et tam multa loquens de aeriis eorum corporibus de uirtutibus tacuit animorum, quibus essent praediti, si essent boni. Tacuit ergo beatitudinis causam, indicium uero miseriae tacere non potuit, confitens eorum mentem, qua rationales esse perhibuit, non saltem inbutam munitamque uirtute passionibus animi inrationabilibus nequaquam cedere, sed ipsam quoque, sicut stultarum mentium mos est, procellosis quodam modo perturbationibus agitari. Verba namque eius de hac re ista sunt: Ex hoc ferme daemonum numero, inquit, poetae solent haudquaquam procul a ueritate osores et amatores quorundam hominum deos fingere;
Since indeed the Platonist Apuleius, discoursing universally concerning these and saying so much about their aerial bodies, was silent about the virtues of their minds, with which they would be endowed if they were good. He was silent, therefore, about the cause of blessedness, but he could not be silent about the token of misery, confessing that their mind, by which he declared them to be rational, was not at least imbued and fortified with virtue so as in no way to yield to the irrational passions of the soul, but that it too, as is the manner of foolish minds, is agitated in a kind of stormy way by tempestuous perturbations. For his words on this matter are these: 'From this number of demons,' he says, 'the poets are wont, not at all far from the truth, to feign certain gods to be haters and lovers of certain men;'
因為柏拉圖派的阿普列烏斯既普遍地論述這些鬼,又對它們的氣體之身說了許多,卻對它們心智的德行(若它們是善的,便當具備這些德行)緘默不言。所以他對福樂的緣由緘默不言,卻不能對悲慘的標記緘默不言,因他承認它們的心智(他宣稱它們因此心智而為理性的)至少未被德行所薰陶、所堅固,以致絲毫不向魂中非理性的情慾屈服;反倒這心智本身也像愚昧之心的常態,被狂風暴雨般的擾動以某種方式攪動。因為他論此事的話是這樣:「在這群鬼中,」他說,「詩人慣常——且離真理絲毫不遠——虛構某些神為某些人的仇恨者與愛慕者;」
3:1025
hos prosperare et euehere, illos contra aduersari et adfligere; igitur et misereri et indignari, et angi et laetari omnemque humani animi faciem pati, simili motu cordis et salo mentis per omnes cogitationum aestus fluctuare. Quae omnes turbelae tempestatesque procul a deorum caelestium tranquillitate exulant.\' Num est in his uerbis ulla dubitatio, quod non animorum aliquas inferiores partes, sed ipsas daemonum mentes, quibus rationalia sunt animalia, uelut procellosum salum dixit passionum tempestate turbari? ut ne hominibus quidem sapientibus conparandi sint.
'these they make to prosper and exalt, those, on the contrary, to oppose and afflict; and so to pity and be indignant, to be anguished and to rejoice, and to suffer every aspect of the human mind, to be tossed by a like motion of the heart and surge of mind through all the tides of thought. All which turmoils and tempests are banished far from the tranquillity of the heavenly gods.' Is there in these words any doubt that he said, not some lower parts of their souls, but the very minds of the demons, by which they are rational animals, were troubled as it were by a stormy surge of the tempest of the passions — so that they are not to be compared even with wise men,
「這些人他們使其興旺高升,那些人則相反地使其受敵對受苦害;於是憐憫又憤恨,焦慮又歡欣,承受人心的每一種面貌,被心的相似動盪與心智的波濤搖盪,經歷思緒的一切潮汐。所有這些紛亂與風暴,都遠遠被逐出諸天之神的寧靜之外。」這些話豈有任何疑問,叫人不確定他所說受擾動的——不是它們魂中某些較低的部分,乃是眾鬼那使它們成為理性活物的心智本身——彷彿被情慾風暴的狂濤所攪擾,以致它們連與智慧之人都不能相比——
3:1026
qui huius modi perturbationibus animorum, a quibus humana non est inmunis infirmitas, etiam cum eas huius uitae condicione patiuntur, mente inperturbata, resistunt, non eis cedentes ad aliquid adprobandum uel perpetrandum, quod exorbitet ab itinere sapientiae et lege iustitiae; sed stultis mortalibus et iniustis non corporibus, sed moribus similes (ut non dicam deteriores, eo quo uetustiores et debita poena insanabiles) ipsius quoque mentis, ut iste appellauit, salo fluctuant, nec in ueritate adque uirtute, qua turbulentis et prauis affectionibus repugnatur, ex ulla animi parte consistunt. CAPUT IIII. De perturbationibus, quae animo accidunt, quae sit Peripateticorum Stoicorumque sententia.
who, by perturbations of this kind of the soul, from which human weakness is not immune, even when by the condition of this life they suffer them, resist with an unperturbed mind, not yielding to them so as to approve or perpetrate anything that strays from the path of wisdom and the law of justice; whereas the demons, like to foolish and unjust mortals not in body but in morals (not to say worse, in that they are older and incurable by deserved punishment), float about by the surge, as he called it, of the mind itself, and stand fast in no part of the soul in truth and virtue, by which turbulent and depraved affections are resisted. CHAPTER IV. Concerning the perturbations which befall the soul: what is the opinion of the Peripatetics and the Stoics.
智慧人雖因今生的境況承受這類魂的擾動(人的軟弱對此並非免疫),卻以不受擾動的心智抵擋,不向它們屈服,以致贊同或行出任何偏離智慧之路與公義之律之事;眾鬼卻像愚昧不義的凡人——不在身體上,乃在品行上相似(更不必說更糟,因它們更古老,且因應得的刑罰而無可救治)——被那「心智本身的波濤」(如他所稱)所搖盪,在那「抵擋紛亂敗壞之情感」的真理與德行上,魂的任何部分都站立不住。第四章。論臨到魂的擾動:逍遙學派與斯多亞學派的看法為何。
3:1027
Duae sunt sententiae philosophorum de his animi motibus, quae Graeci rcdib ], nostri autem quidam, sicut Cicero, perturbationes, quidam affectiones uel affectus, quidam uero, sicut iste de Graeco expressius, passiones uocant. Has ergo perturbationes siue affectiones siue passiones quidam philosophi dicunt etiam in sapientem cadere, sed moderatas rationique subiectas, ut eis leges quodam modo, quibus ad necessarium redigantur modum, dominatio mentis inponat. Hoc qui sentiunt, Platonici sunt siue Aristotelici, cum Aristoteles discipulus Platonis fuerit, qui sectam Peripateticam condidit. Aliis autem, sicut Stoicis, cadere ullas omnino huiusce modi passiones in sapientem non placet.
There are two opinions of the philosophers concerning these motions of the soul, which the Greeks call pathe, but among ours some, like Cicero, call perturbations, some affections or affects, and some, like this man more expressly from the Greek, call passions. These perturbations, then, or affections, or passions, some philosophers say fall even upon the wise man, but moderated and made subject to reason, so that the dominion of the mind imposes upon them laws, as it were, by which they are reduced to a necessary measure. Those who hold this are the Platonists or the Aristotelians, since Aristotle, the disciple of Plato, founded the Peripatetic sect. But to others, such as the Stoics, it does not seem good that any passions of this kind at all should fall upon the wise man.
哲學家對魂的這些動態有兩種看法,希臘人稱之為「帕泰」(情感),我們這邊則有些人(如西塞羅)稱之為擾動,有些稱之為情感或情緒,又有些(如此人,更貼切地從希臘文)稱之為「激情」。這些擾動,或情感,或激情,有些哲學家說連智慧人也會臨到,只是受節制、服於理性,以致心智的轄治給它們定下彷彿律法,藉此把它們約束到必要的限度。持此看法的是柏拉圖派或亞里士多德派,因為亞里士多德乃柏拉圖的門徒,創立了逍遙學派。但對另一些人(如斯多亞派)而言,這類激情絲毫臨到智慧人則屬不可。
3:1028
Hos autem, id est Stoicos, Cicero in libris de finibus bonorum et malorum uerbis magis quam rebus aduersus Platonicos seu Peripateticos certare conuincit; quando quidem Stoici nolunt bona appellare, sed commoda corporis et externa, eo quod nullum bonum uolunt esse hominis praeter uirtutem, tamquam artem bene uiuendi, quae non nisi in animo est. Haec autem isti simpliciter et ex communi loquendi consuetudine appellant bona; sed in conparatione uirtutis, qua recte uiuitur, parua et exigua. Ex quo fit, ut ab utrisque quodlibet uocentur, seu bona seu commoda, pari tamen aestimatione pensentur, nec in hac quaestione Stoici delectentur nisi nouitate uerborum.
But these, that is, the Stoics, Cicero in his books On the Ends of Goods and Evils convicts of contending against the Platonists or Peripatetics rather in words than in things; since indeed the Stoics will not call good things, but advantages, the goods of the body and external things, on the ground that they will have no good of man besides virtue — as it were the art of living well — which is only in the mind. But these others call these things, simply and from the common usage of speaking, goods; yet in comparison with virtue, by which one lives rightly, small and slight. From which it comes about that, by whichever name they be called by either party, whether goods or advantages, they are nevertheless weighed at an equal estimation, nor are the Stoics in this question delighted save by the novelty of words.
然而這些人,即斯多亞派,西塞羅在他《論善惡之極》的書中證明:他們與柏拉圖派或逍遙學派之爭,與其說在於實質,不如說在於言詞;因為斯多亞派不肯把身體之善與外在之物稱為「善」,乃稱之為「便利」,理由是除了德行(彷彿善生之術,惟在於心智)之外,他們不承認人有任何善。但這另一派人卻單純地、按常用的說法,把這些事物稱為善;只是與「藉以正直而活的德行」相比,便為微小、輕微的。由此便有此結果:無論二派以何名稱之,或為善或為便利,它們仍以同等的估量被衡量,斯多亞派在此問題上所喜悅的,無非是言詞的新奇罷了。
3:1029
Videtur ergo mihi etiam in hoc, ubi quaeritur utrum accidant sapienti passiones animi, an ab eis sit prorsus alienus, de uerbis eos potius quam de rebus facere controuersiam. Nam et ipsos nihil hinc aliud quam Platonicos et Peripateticos sentire existimo, quantum ad uim rerum adtinet, non ad uocabulorum sonum. Ut enim alia omittam, quibus id ostendam, ne longum faciam, aliquid unum quod sit euidentissimum dicam. In libris, quibus titulus est Noctium Atticarum, scribit A. Gellius, uir elegantissimi eloquii et multae undecumque scientiae, se nauigasse aliquando cum quodam philosopho nobili Stoico. Is philosophus, sicut latius et uberius, quod ego breuiter adtingam, narrat A.
It seems to me, therefore, that even in this — where it is asked whether the passions of the soul befall the wise man, or whether he is wholly a stranger to them — they make a controversy of words rather than of things. For I reckon that they too perceive nothing else herein than the Platonists and Peripatetics, as far as concerns the force of the things, not the sound of the words. To omit other things by which I might show this, lest I be long, let me say one thing that is most evident. In the books entitled Attic Nights, Aulus Gellius, a man of most elegant eloquence and of much knowledge from every quarter, writes that he once sailed with a certain noble Stoic philosopher. That philosopher, as Aulus Gellius narrates more fully and richly, which I shall touch on briefly —
所以我以為,連在這件事上——即追問激情是否臨到智慧人,或他是否與激情完全無關——他們所造的爭論也在於言詞,而非實質。因為我斷定:就事物的實質而非言詞的聲音而論,他們所領會的,與柏拉圖派和逍遙學派並無二致。為免冗長,我略過可用以表明此事的其他例證,且說一件最為顯明的。在題為《阿提卡之夜》的書中,奧盧斯·革利烏斯——一位辭藻極其優雅、各方知識淵博之人——記載他有一次與某位高貴的斯多亞派哲學家同船。那哲學家,正如奧盧斯·革利烏斯所敘述得更詳盡豐富、而我將簡略提及的——
3:1030
Gellius, cum illud nauigium horribili caelo et mari periculosissime iactaretur, ui timoris expalluit. Id animaduersum est ab eis, qui aderant, quamuis in mortis uicinia curiosissime adtentis, utrumne philosophus animo turbaretur. Deinde tempestate transacta mox ut securitas praebuit conloquendi uel etiam garriendi locum, quidam ex his, quos nauis illa portabat, diues luxuriosus Asiaticus philosophum conpellat inludens, quod extimuisset adque palluisset, cum ipse mansisset intrepidus in eo quod inpendebat exitio.
when that vessel was being most perilously tossed under a horrible sky and sea, grew pale with the force of fear. This was noticed by those who were present, though most curiously attentive in the nearness of death, whether the philosopher would be troubled in mind. Then, the storm being over, as soon as security afforded place for conversing or even for chattering, a certain one of those whom that ship carried, a rich and luxurious Asiatic, taunts the philosopher with mockery, because he had been afraid and had grown pale, whereas he himself had remained undaunted in that destruction which threatened.
正當那船在可怕的天空與海洋下極其危險地顛簸時,那哲學家因恐懼之力而臉色發白。這被在場的人察覺了,他們雖在死亡逼近之際,卻極其好奇地留意那哲學家是否心神受擾。隨後,風暴過去,平安一容人交談、甚至閒談,那船所載之人中有一位富裕奢華的亞細亞人,便嘲弄譏笑那哲學家,因他曾害怕、曾臉色發白,而他自己卻在那臨頭的毀滅中泰然無懼。
3:1031
At ille Aristippi Socratici responsum rettulit, qui cum in re simili eadem uerba ab homine simili audisset, respondit illum pro anima nequissimi nebulonis merito non fuisse sollicitum, se autem pro Aristippi anima timere debuisse. Hac illo diuite responsione depulso postea quaesiuit A. Gellius a philosopho non exagitandi animo, sed discendi, quaenam illa ratio esset pauoris sui. Qui ut doceret hominem sciendi studio nauiter accensum, protulit statim de sarcinula sua Stoici Epicteti librum, in quo ea scripta essent, quae congruerent decretis Zenonis et Chrysippi, quos fuisse Stoicorum principes nouimus. In eo libro se legisse dicit A.
But the philosopher reported the answer of Aristippus the Socratic, who, when in a like situation he had heard the same words from a like man, replied that the other had rightly not been anxious for the soul of a most worthless rascal, but that he himself had had to fear for the soul of an Aristippus. That rich man being repelled by this reply, Aulus Gellius afterward asked the philosopher, not with a mind to provoke, but to learn, what that reason of his fear had been. And he, that he might teach the man eagerly kindled with the desire of knowing, drew forth at once from his little bag the book of the Stoic Epictetus, in which were written those things which agreed with the decrees of Zeno and Chrysippus, whom we know to have been the chief of the Stoics. In that book Aulus Gellius says he read —
但那哲學家引述了蘇格拉底門人阿里斯提波斯的回答;阿里斯提波斯在相似情境下,聽見相似之人說了同樣的話,便回答說:對方理當不為一個極無價值之無賴的魂掛慮,他自己卻當為一個阿里斯提波斯的魂懼怕。那富人被此回答駁倒後,奧盧斯·革利烏斯隨後便問那哲學家——不是存心挑釁,乃是為要學習——他恐懼的緣由究竟為何。那哲學家為要教導這位被求知之慾熱切點燃之人,當即從自己的小囊中取出斯多亞派愛比克泰德的書,其中寫著那些合乎芝諾與克律西波斯(我們所知斯多亞派之首領)教義的事。奧盧斯·革利烏斯說他在那書中讀到——
3:1032
Gellius hoc Stoicis placuisse, quod animi uisa, quas appellant phantasias, nec in potestate est utrum et quando incidant animo, cum ueniunt ex terribilibus et formidabilibus rebus, necesse est etiam sapientis animum moueant, ita ut paulisper uel pauescat metu, uel tristitia contrahatur, tamquam his passionibus praeuenientibus mentis et rationis officium; nec ideo tamen in mente fieri opinionem mali, nec adprobari ista eisque consentiri. Hoc enim esse uolunt in potestate idque interesse censent inter animum sapientis et stulti, quod stulti animus eisdem passionibus cedit adque adcommodat mentis adsensum;
that this pleased the Stoics: that the impressions of the soul, which they call phantasies, and over which it is not in one's power whether and when they fall upon the soul, when they come from terrible and formidable things, must of necessity move even the mind of the wise man, so that for a little while he either is frightened with fear or contracted with sadness, as though these passions forestall the office of the mind and reason; nor yet on that account is there formed in the mind an opinion of evil, nor are these things approved nor consented to. For this they will have to be in one's power, and they judge that herein is the difference between the mind of the wise man and the foolish man — that the mind of the foolish man yields to these same passions and accommodates to them the assent of the mind;
斯多亞派所喜悅的乃是這樣:魂的印象(他們稱之為「幻象」),它們是否、何時臨到魂並不在人的能力之內;當它們來自可怕可畏之事時,必然連智慧人的心智也要被觸動,以致他暫時或因懼怕而驚惶,或因憂愁而緊縮,彷彿這些激情搶在心智與理性的職司之先;然而並不因此就在心智中形成「有禍患」的看法,也不贊同這些事或予以同意。因為這同意他們認為是在人的能力之內,並斷定智慧人之心與愚昧人之心的區別正在於此:愚昧人的心向這同樣的激情屈服,並讓心智的同意去附和它們;
3:1033
sapientes autem, quamuis eas necessitate patiantur, retinent tamen de his, quae adpetere uel fugere rationabiliter debent, ueram et stabilem inconcussa mente sententiam. Haec ut potui non quidem commodius A. Gellio, sed certe breuius et, ut puto, planius exposui, quae ille se in Epicteti libro legisse commemorat eum ex decretis Stoicorum dixisse adque sensisse. Quae si ita sunt, aut nihil aut paene nihil distat inter Stoicorum aliorumque philosophorum opinionem de passionibus et perturbationibus animorum; utrique enim mentem rationemque sapientis ab earum dominatione defendunt.
but the wise, although they suffer these passions of necessity, yet retain, concerning the things they ought rationally to desire or to flee, a true and stable judgement with an unshaken mind. These things I have set forth, as I could, not indeed more conveniently than Aulus Gellius, but certainly more briefly and, as I think, more plainly — the things which he records that he read in the book of Epictetus, who, he says, spoke and held them from the decrees of the Stoics. And if these things are so, there is either no difference, or almost none, between the opinion of the Stoics and of other philosophers concerning the passions and perturbations of the soul; for both defend the mind and reason of the wise man from their dominion.
智慧人卻雖出於必然承受這些激情,仍以不可動搖的心智,對於那些理當合理地追求或逃避之事,持守真實而穩固的判斷。這些事我已盡力陳明——固然不比奧盧斯·革利烏斯更為周詳,卻必定更為簡短、且如我所想更為明白——就是他所記載他在愛比克泰德書中所讀、並說愛比克泰德是從斯多亞派教義所言所持的事。倘若這些事如此,那麼斯多亞派與其他哲學家在論魂的激情與擾動上,便或無區別,或幾無區別;因為二者都護衛智慧人的心智與理性,使其不受激情的轄制。
3:1034
Et ideo fortasse dicunt eas in sapientem non cadere Stoici, quia nequaquam eius sapientiam, qua utique sapiens est, ullo errore obnubilant aut labe subuertunt. Accidunt autem animo sapientis salua serenitate sapientiae propter illa, quae commoda uel incommoda appellant, quamuis ea nolint dicere bona uel mala. Nam profecto si nihili penderet eas res ille philosophus, quas amissurum se naufragio sentiebat, sicuti est uita ista salusque corporis, non ita illud periculum perhorresceret, ut palloris etiam testimonio proderetur.
And therefore perhaps the Stoics say that these do not fall upon the wise man, because they in no way becloud with any error or subvert with any blemish his wisdom, by which he is indeed wise. But they befall the mind of the wise man, with the serenity of his wisdom preserved, on account of those things which they call advantages or disadvantages, although they are unwilling to call them goods or evils. For surely, if that philosopher had set no value upon those things which he perceived he would lose by shipwreck — such as is this life and the safety of the body — he would not so have shuddered at that peril as to be betrayed even by the testimony of his pallor.
所以斯多亞派或許說這些不臨到智慧人,是因為它們絕不以任何錯謬使他的智慧蒙蔽,也不以任何瑕疵使之傾覆——他正是憑此智慧而為智慧的。但這些事仍臨到智慧人的心智,而其智慧的寧靜得以保全,乃因那些他們稱為便利或不便之事,雖然他們不肯稱之為善或惡。因為若那哲學家對他自覺將因船難失去之物(如今生與身體的安全)毫不看重,他必不至於對那危險如此戰慄,以致連臉色發白也成了出賣他的見證。
3:1035
Verum tamen et illam poterat permotionem pati, et fixam tenere mente sententiam, uitam illam salutemque corporis, quorum amissionem minabatur tempestatis inmanitas, non esse bona, quae illos quibus inessent facerent bonos, sicut facit iustitia. Quod autem aiunt ea nec bona appellanda esse, sed commoda: uerborum certamini, non rerum examini deputandum est. Quid enim interest, utrum aptius bona uocentur an commoda, dum tamen ne his priuetur non minus Stoicus quam Peripateticus pauescat et palleat, ea non aequaliter appellando, sed aequaliter aestimando?
Yet he could both feel that disturbance and still hold fixed in his mind the judgment that the life and bodily safety, whose loss the violence of the storm was threatening, are not those goods which make good the men in whom they reside, as justice does. As for their saying that these things ought not to be called goods but advantages, that is a matter to be assigned to a contest of words, not to an examination of realities. For what difference does it make whether they are more fittingly called goods or advantages, so long as the Stoic, no less than the Peripatetic, trembles and turns pale lest he be deprived of them — naming them unequally, yet valuing them equally?
然而他既能感受到那種擾動,又能在心中堅守一個判斷:那性命與身體的安全,就是暴風的兇猛所威脅要奪去的,並非那些能使其擁有者成為善人的善——像公義所做的那樣。至於他們說這些不該稱為善,而該稱為利益:這只該歸於文字之爭,而非實事之考究。因為究竟稱之為善還是利益較為恰當,又有何分別呢?只要斯多亞派與逍遙派一樣,唯恐被奪去這些而戰慄發白——對它們的稱呼雖不相同,看重卻是相等的。
3:1036
Ambo sane, si bonorum istorum seu commodorum periculis ad flagitium uel facinus urgeantur, ut aliter ea retinere non possint, malle se dicunt haec amittere, quibus natura corporis salua et incolumis habetur, quam illa committere, quibus iustitia uiolatur. Ita mens, ubi fixa est ista sententia, nullas perturbationes, etiamsi accidunt inferioribus animi partibus, in se contra rationem praeualere permittit; quin immo eis ipsa dominatur eisque non consentiendo et potius resistendo regnum uirtutis exercet. Talem describit etiam Vergilius Aenean, ubi ait: Mens inmota manet, lacrimae uoluuntur inanes. CAPUT V.
Both indeed, if by the perils to these goods or advantages they were driven to disgrace or crime, so that they could not otherwise retain them, declare that they would rather lose these things by which the body's nature is kept safe and whole than commit those deeds by which justice is violated. Thus the mind, where this judgment is fixed, permits no perturbations — even if they arise in the lower parts of the soul — to prevail within it against reason; rather, it itself rules over them, and by not consenting but instead resisting, it exercises the reign of virtue. Such an Aeneas does Virgil also describe, when he says: 'The mind remains unmoved; the tears roll down in vain.' CHAPTER V.
二者誠然,若因這些善或利益受危及而被逼去行可恥或罪惡之事,以致除此別無保全之法,他們都說:寧可喪失那些保全身體本性完整無損之物,也不去做那些違犯公義之事。如此,心靈一旦堅守此一判斷,便不容任何擾亂——縱使它們在靈魂較低的部分生起——在其內凌駕於理性之上;反倒是心靈自己主宰它們,藉著不順從而是抵抗,施行德行的統治。維吉爾也如此描述埃涅阿斯,他說:「心志巋然不動,淚水徒然滾落。」第五章。
3:1037
Quod passiones, quae Christianos animos adficiunt, non in uitium trahant, sed uirtutem exerceant. Non est nunc necesse copiose ac diligenter ostendere, quid de istis passionibus doceat scriptura diuina, qua Christiana eruditio continetur. Deo quippe [illam] ipsam mentem subicit regendam et iuuandam mentique passiones ita moderandas adque frenandas, ut in usum iustitiae conuertantur. Denique in disciplina nostra non tam quaeritur utrum pius animus irascatur, sed quare irascatur; nec utrum sit tristis, sed unde sit tristis; nec utrum timeat, sed quid timeat.
That the passions which affect Christian souls do not drag them into vice, but exercise virtue. There is no need now to show fully and carefully what Divine Scripture, in which Christian instruction is contained, teaches about these passions. For it subjects the mind itself to God to be governed and aided, and the passions it subjects to the mind to be so moderated and bridled that they may be turned to the use of justice. In short, in our discipline it is asked not so much whether a devout soul is angry, but why it is angry; nor whether it is sad, but from what it is sad; nor whether it fears, but what it fears.
論那些觸動基督徒心靈的情感並不把人拖入惡德,而是操練德行。如今不必詳盡細密地指明,包含基督教教導的神聖聖經對這些情感教導了什麼。因為聖經將心靈本身交託給神受其治理與扶助,又將情感交託給心靈,使之得到節制與約束,好轉用於公義之用。簡言之,在我們的訓誨中,所問的不在於敬虔的心是否動怒,而在於為何而怒;不在於是否憂傷,而在於因何而傷;不在於是否懼怕,而在於所懼為何。
3:1038
Irasci enim peccanti ut corrigatur, contristari pro adflicto ut liberetur, timere periclitanti ne pereat, nescio utrum quisquam sana consideratione reprehendat. Nam et misericordiam Stoicorum est solere culpare; sed quanto honestius ille Stoicus misericordia perturbaretur hominis liberandi quam timore naufragii. Longe melius et humanius et piorum sensibus adcommodatius Cicero in Caesaris laude locutus est, ubi ait: \'Nulla de uirtutibus tuis nec admirabilior nec gratior misericordia est.\' Quid est autem misericordia nisi alienae miseriae quaedam in nostro corde conpassio, qua utique si possumus subuenire conpellimur?
For to be angry at one who sins so that he may be corrected, to grieve for one afflicted that he may be set free, to fear for one in peril lest he perish — I know not whether anyone with sound consideration would reprehend these. For it is the Stoics' custom to find fault even with mercy; yet how much more honourably would that Stoic have been perturbed by mercy for a man to be saved than by fear of shipwreck. Far better, more humanely, and more suited to the feelings of the devout did Cicero speak in praise of Caesar, when he said: 'Of your virtues none is more admirable or more pleasing than your mercy.' But what is mercy except a certain compassion of our heart for another's misery, by which indeed, if we can, we are impelled to give aid?
因為向犯罪者動怒以求其得糾正,為受苦者憂傷以求其得釋放,為遭危者懼怕惟恐其滅亡——我不知有誰以健全的考量會責難這些。斯多亞派慣於連憐憫也加以指責;然而那斯多亞人若是因要救一個人的憐憫而動容,遠比因怕船難而動容更為高尚。西塞羅在讚美凱撒時所說的,遠更美善、更富人情、也更合敬虔者的情懷,他說:「在你諸般德行中,沒有比你的憐憫更可欽佩、更可喜悅的了。」然而憐憫不正是我們心中對他人苦境的某種同情麼?我們若能夠,就因此被催逼去援助。
3:1039
Seruit autem motus iste rationi, quando ita praebetur misericordia, ut iustitia conseruetur, siue cum indigenti tribuitur, siue cum ignoscitur paenitenti. Hanc Cicero locutor egregius non dubitauit appellare uirtutem, quam Stoicos inter uitia numerare non pudet, qui tamen, ut docuit liber Epicteti, nobilissimi Stoici, ex decretis Zenonis et Chrysippi, qui huius sectae primas habuerunt, huiusce modi passiones in animum sapientis admittunt, quem uitiis omnibus liberum uolunt.
And this movement serves reason when mercy is so shown that justice is preserved — whether when something is bestowed on the needy, or when the penitent is pardoned. This Cicero, that excellent orator, did not hesitate to call a virtue, which the Stoics are not ashamed to number among the vices — though they too, as the book of Epictetus, a most noble Stoic, has taught, following the decrees of Zeno and Chrysippus, who held the first place in this sect, admit passions of this kind into the soul of the wise man, whom they wish to be free of all vices.
當憐憫得以如此施行,使公義得以保全——無論是施捨於有需要者,或是寬赦痛悔者——這份激動便服事理性。西塞羅這位卓越的雄辯家毫不遲疑地稱之為德行,斯多亞派卻不以為恥地將它列入惡德之中——儘管他們自己,正如最高貴的斯多亞人愛比克泰德之書所教導的,遵循此派居首位的芝諾與克律西波斯的教條,也容許這類情感進入智者的心靈中,而他們本想要智者免於一切惡德。
3:1040
Unde fit consequens, ut haec ipsa non putent uitia, quando sapienti sic accidunt, ut contra uirtutem mentis rationemque nihil possint, et una sit eademque sententia Peripateticorum uel etiam Platonicorum et ipsorum Stoicorum, sed, ut ait Tullius, uerbi controuersia iam diu torqueat homines Graeculos contentionis cupidiores quam ueritatis. Sed adhuc merito quaeri potest, utrum ad uitae praesentis pertineat infirmitatem etiam in quibusque bonis officiis huiusce modi perpeti affectus, sancti uero angeli et sine ira puniant, quos accipiunt aeterna Dei lege puniendos, et miseris sine miseriae conpassione subueniant, et periclitantibus eis, quos diligunt, sine timore opitulentur;
Whence it follows that they do not reckon these very things as vices when they so befall the wise man that they can do nothing against the virtue and reason of his mind; and that one and the same opinion belongs to the Peripatetics, or even the Platonists, and to the Stoics themselves — but, as Tully says, a controversy of words has long tormented these little Greeks, who are more eager for contention than for truth. Yet it may still rightly be asked whether it belongs to the weakness of the present life to undergo affections of this kind even amid good offices; whereas the holy angels both punish without anger those whom they receive as appointed for punishment by the eternal law of God, and aid the wretched without the compassion of misery, and succour without fear those in peril whom they love;
由此推論,當這些事如此臨到智者,以致不能違背他心靈的德行與理性時,他們便不將這些算為惡德;於是逍遙派——甚至柏拉圖派——與斯多亞派自己持有同一見解,只是如圖利所言,文字之爭早已折磨著這些小希臘人,他們渴慕爭辯過於渴慕真理。然而仍可正當地問:是否在當下今生的軟弱之中,連在各樣善行之間也要承受這類情感;而聖潔的天使卻毫無怒氣地懲罰那些他們按神永恆律法所領受、當受懲罰的;又無苦境之同情地援助困苦者;又毫無懼怕地救助他們所愛、處於危難中的人;
3:1041
et tamen istarum nomina passionum consuetudine locutionis humanae etiam in eos usurpentur propter quandam operum similitudinem, non propter affectionum infirmitatem, sicut ipse Deus secundum scripturas irascitur, nec tamen ulla passione turbatur. Hoc enim uerbum uindictae usurpauit effectus. non illius turbulentus affectus. CAPUT VI. Quibus passionibus daemones confitente Apuleio exagitentur, quorum ope homines aput deos adserit adiuuari. Qua interim de sanctis angelis quaestione dilata uideamus quem ad modum dicant Platonici medios daemones inter deos et homines constitutos istis passionum aestibus fluctuare.
and yet the names of these passions are applied even to them in the custom of human speech, by reason of a certain similarity of works, not by reason of any weakness of affection — just as God Himself, according to the Scriptures, is angry, yet is troubled by no passion. For here the word has expressed the effect of vengeance, not the turbulent affection of it. CHAPTER VI. By what passions, according to Apuleius's confession, the demons are agitated — by whose aid he asserts that men are helped before the gods. Setting aside for the present this question about the holy angels, let us see how the Platonists say that the intermediate demons, set between gods and men, are tossed by these surges of the passions.
然而這些情感的名稱,按人言的慣用法,也被加諸於天使身上,乃因某種行為上的相似,而非因情感上的軟弱——正如神自己,按照聖經,會動怒,卻不被任何情感所擾。因為這裡的字眼所表達的是報應的效果,而非報應所含的擾動情感。第六章。論按阿普列烏斯所承認,那些鬼魔被何等情感所攪擾——他斷言人藉這些鬼魔之力在諸神面前得幫助。如今暫且擱下關於聖天使的這問題,且看柏拉圖派如何說那些介於神人之間的居間鬼魔,被這些情感的波濤所翻騰。
3:1042
Si enim mente ab his libera eisque dominante motus huiusce modi paterentur, non eos diceret Apuleius simili motu cordis et salo mentis per omnes cogitationum aestus fluctuare. Ipsa igitur mens eorum, id est pars animi superior, qua rationales sunt, in qua uirtus et sapientia, si ulla eis esset, passionibus turbulentis inferiorum animi partium regendis moderandisque dominaretur, — ipsa, inquam, mens eorum, sicut iste Platonicus confitetur, salo perturbationum fluctuat. Subiecta est ergo mens daemonum passionibus libidinum formidinum irarum adque huiusce modi ceteris.
For if, with their mind free from these passions and ruling over them, they underwent movements of this kind, Apuleius would not say that they are tossed, like men, with a like movement of heart and surge of mind, through every tide of thoughts. Their very mind, then — that is, the higher part of the soul, by which they are rational, in which are virtue and wisdom, if any were in them, by which they would rule and moderate the turbulent passions of the lower parts of the soul — their very mind, I say, as this Platonist confesses, is tossed by the surge of perturbations. The mind of demons, therefore, is subject to the passions of lusts, fears, angers, and the rest of this kind.
因為他們的心靈若得脫離這些情感並轄管它們,卻仍承受這類波動,阿普列烏斯就不會說他們像人一樣,以同樣的心潮與心緒的翻騰,在思緒的萬般浪濤中起伏。可見他們那心靈本身——即靈魂中較高的部分,憑之他們是有理性的,其中若有德行與智慧,便當憑之轄管並節制靈魂較低部分的擾亂情感——我說,他們那心靈本身,正如這柏拉圖派人士所承認的,被擾動的波濤所翻騰。所以鬼魔的心靈是受制於情慾、恐懼、忿怒及諸如此類其餘情感的。
3:1043
Quae igitur pars in eis libera est composque sapientiae, qua placeant dis et ad bonorum morum similitudinem hominibus consulant, cum eorum mens passionum uitiis subiugata et obpressa, quidquid rationis naturaliter habet, ad fallendum et decipiendum tanto acrius intendat, quanto eam magis possidet nocendi cupiditas? CAPUT VII. Quod Platonici figmentis poetarum infamatos adserant deos de contrariorum studiorum certamine, cum hae partes daemonum, non deorum sint.
What part, then, in them is free and possessed of wisdom, by which they might please the gods and counsel men toward the likeness of good morals, when their mind, subjugated and oppressed by the vices of the passions, directs whatever of reason it naturally has all the more keenly to deceiving and beguiling, the more it is possessed by the lust to do harm? CHAPTER VII. That the Platonists assert the gods are defamed by the fictions of the poets concerning a contest of opposing zeals, whereas these are the affairs of demons, not of gods.
那麼,他們裡面有哪一部分是自由而具備智慧的呢——憑之可以討諸神喜悅、又勸導人去效法良善的品德?既然他們的心靈被情感的惡德所制伏、所壓迫,凡天性所有的理性,都越發鋒利地用於欺哄與誘惑,正照那害人的慾望越發轄制它的程度。第七章。論柏拉圖派斷言,詩人虛構出諸神為對立的偏好相爭而玷污了眾神,其實這些乃是鬼魔之事,而非眾神之事。
3:1044
Quod si quisquam dicit, non ex omnium, sed ex malorum daemonum numero esse, quos poetae quorundam hominum os ores et amatores deos non procul a ueritate confingunt (hos enim dixit Apuleius salo mentis per omnes cogitationum aestus fluctuare): quo modo istud intellegere poterimus, quando, cum hoc diceret, non quorundam, id est malorum, sed omnium daemonum medietatem propter aeria corpora inter deos et homines describebat?
But if anyone says that those whom the poets, not far from the truth, feign to be gods, partisans and lovers of certain men, are not from the number of all demons but only of the evil ones (for these Apuleius said are tossed by the surge of mind through every tide of thoughts): how shall we be able to understand this, when, in saying this, he was describing the intermediate position between gods and men — on account of their airy bodies — not of certain demons, that is the evil, but of all demons?
但若有人說:詩人所虛構為神祇、作某些人的黨羽與愛慕者、且距真理不遠者,並非出於全體鬼魔之列,而僅出於惡者之列(因為阿普列烏斯說這些被心緒的波濤捲入思緒的萬般浪濤之中):那麼當他說這話時,分明不是在描述某些鬼魔(即惡者),而是憑那氣態之體在描述全體鬼魔介於神人之間的居中地位,我們又怎能如此理解呢?
3:1045
Hoc enim ait fingere poetas, quod ex istorum daemonum numero deos faciunt et eis deorum nomina inponunt et quibus uoluerint hominibus ex his amicos inimicosque distribuunt ficti carminis inpunita licentia, cum deos ab his daemonum moribus et caelesti loco et beatitudinis opulentia remotos esse perhibeat. Haec est ergo fictio poetarum deos dicere, qui di non sunt, eosque sub deorum nominibus inter se decertare propter homines, quos pro studio partium diligunt uel oderunt. Non procul autem a ueritate dicit hanc esse fictionem, quoniam deorum appellati uocabulis, qui di non sunt, tales tamen describuntur daemones, quales sunt.
For he says that the poets feign this: that out of the number of these demons they make gods, and impose on them the names of gods, and by the unpunished license of fictitious verse assign from among them friends and foes to whatever men they please — while he maintains that the gods are removed from these demonic ways, from any earthly place, and in the abundance of their blessedness. This, then, is the fiction of the poets: to call gods those who are not gods, and to make them contend among themselves under the names of gods on account of men, whom they love or hate out of zeal for their respective parties. And he says this fiction is not far from the truth, because, though called by the titles of gods who are not gods, demons are nevertheless described as being such as they really are.
因為他說詩人虛構出這樣的事:從這些鬼魔之數中造出神祇,把眾神的名加在它們身上,並憑虛構詩歌不受懲罰的放縱,把它們中間的一些分派為某些人的朋友、另一些為仇敵,任憑詩人所願;而他卻聲稱,眾神是遠離這些鬼魔的習性、遠離塵世之地、處於福樂的豐盈之中的。所以這就是詩人的虛構:把本非神的稱為神,又使它們冒著眾神之名為人類彼此爭鬥——它們出於對各自黨派的偏愛,或愛或恨那些人。他又說這虛構距真理不遠,因為那些被冠以眾神之名、本非神者,所描述的鬼魔卻正如其本相。
3:1046
Denique hinc esse dicit Homericam illam Mineruam, (quae mediis coetibus Graium cohibendo Achilli interuenit.\' Quod ergo Minerua illa fuerit, poeticum uult esse figmentum. eo quod Mineruam deam putat eamque inter deos, quos omnes bonos beatosque credit, in alta aetheria sede conlocat, procul a conuersatione mortalium;
In short, he says that from this source comes that Homeric Minerva, 'who in the midst of the assemblies of the Greeks intervened to restrain Achilles.' That it should have been Minerva, then, he holds to be a poetic fiction; for he reckons Minerva a goddess, and sets her among the gods — whom he believes to be all good and blessed — in a lofty ethereal seat, far from the intercourse of mortals.
簡言之,他說那荷馬筆下的彌涅耳瓦正是出於此源,「她在希臘人聚集之中介入,制止阿基里斯。」所以說那竟是彌涅耳瓦,他認為乃是詩意的虛構;因為他把彌涅耳瓦當作女神,將她列在眾神之中——他相信眾神都是善的、有福的——置於高空以太的座位上,遠離凡人的往來。
3:1047
quod autem aliquis daemon fuerit Graecis fauens Troianisque contrarius, sicut alius aduersus Graecos Troianorum opitulator, quem Veneris seu Martis nomine idem poeta commemorat, quos deos iste talia non agentes in habitationibus caelestibus ponit, et hi daemones pro eis, quos amabant, contra eos, quos oderant, inter se decertauerint, hoc non procul a ueritate poetas dixisse confessus est. De his quippe ista dixerunt, quos hominibus simili motu cordis et salo mentis per omnes cogitationum aestus fluctuare testatur, ut possint amores et odia non pro iustitia, sed sicut populus similis eorum in uenatoribus et aurigis secundum suarum studia partium pro aliis aduersus alios exercere.
But that some demon should have been favouring the Greeks and opposing the Trojans, just as another, an aider of the Trojans against the Greeks, whom the same poet commemorates under the name of Venus or Mars — those whom he, as not doing such things, places in heavenly dwellings — and that these demons should have contended among themselves on behalf of those they loved against those they hated: this, he has confessed, the poets said not far from the truth. For of these they spoke such things, whom he testifies to be tossed, with a like movement of heart and surge of mind, through every tide of thoughts, that they might exercise loves and hatreds not according to justice, but as a populace like them does over hunters and charioteers — for some against others, according to the zeals of their parties.
但說某個鬼魔偏袒希臘人、與特洛伊人作對,正如另一個是特洛伊人的助手、與希臘人為敵——就是同一詩人以維納斯或瑪爾斯之名所記述的,而他卻把這些本不行此類事者安置在天上的居所——又說這些鬼魔為著它們所愛者、攻擊它們所恨者而彼此爭鬥:他承認詩人說這些話距真理不遠。因為詩人正是論及這些鬼魔說了這些事,就是他所見證的、以同樣的心潮與心緒翻騰、在思緒萬般浪濤中起伏者,好叫它們不按公義施行愛憎,而像與它們相似的群眾為著獵人與賽車手、按各自黨派的偏好相互敵對那樣。
3:1048
Id enim uidetur philosophus curasse Platonicus, ne, cum haec a poetis canerentur, non a daemonibus mediis, sed ab ipsis dis, quorum nomina poetae fingendo ponunt, fieri crederentur. CAPUT VIII. De dis caelestibus et daemonibus aeriis hominibus que terrenis Apulei Platonici definitione. Quid? illa ipsa definitio daemonum parumne intuenda est (ubi certe omnes determinando conplexus est), quod ait daemones esse genere animalia, animo passiua, mente rationalia, corpore aeria, tempore aeterna? In quibus quinque commemoratis nihil dixit omnino, quod daemones cum bonis saltem hominibus id uiderentur habere commune, quod non esset in I malis.
For the Platonic philosopher seems to have taken care of this: that, when these things were sung by the poets, they should not be believed to be done by the gods themselves — whose names the poets impose in their fiction — but by the intermediate demons. CHAPTER VIII. Concerning the celestial gods and the aerial demons and the earthly men, by the definition of Apuleius the Platonist. What? Is that very definition of demons too little to be considered (in which surely he has embraced them all by his determination), when he says that demons are, in genus, living beings; in soul, passive; in mind, rational; in body, aerial; in time, eternal? In these five things he mentioned, he said nothing at all by which demons might seem to have in common with even good men anything that was not also in the evil.
因為這位柏拉圖派哲學家似乎留心於此:當詩人歌詠這些事時,人不可信這些事是由眾神自己所行——詩人在虛構中把眾神的名加上去——而是由居間的鬼魔所行。第八章。論天上的眾神、空中的鬼魔與地上的人類,按柏拉圖派阿普列烏斯的定義。怎麼?難道連那關於鬼魔的定義本身也不值得細察麼(在其中他確實藉著界定把它們全都包括了),就是他說鬼魔在種類上是活物,在心性上是受動的,在心智上是有理性的,在身體上是氣態的,在時間上是永存的?在他所提的這五項中,他絲毫沒有說出任何一點,能使鬼魔與善人——至少與善人——有任何共通之處而不同時也在惡人身上的。
3:1049
Nam ipsos homines cum aliquanto latius describendo conplecteretur, suo loco de illis dicens tamquam de infimis adque terrenis, cum prius dixisset de caelestibus dis, ut commendatis duabus partibus ex summo et infimo ultimis tertio loco de mediis daemonibus loqueretur:
For when he was embracing men themselves by a somewhat broader description, speaking of them in their place as of the lowest and earthly beings — after he had first spoken of the celestial gods, so that, having commended the two parts at the extremes, from the highest and the lowest, he might in the third place speak of the intermediate demons:
因為當他以略為廣泛的描述包括人類本身、在其位次上論及他們、視之為最低下、屬地的存有——在他先論過天上的眾神之後,好叫他既已稱述了極處兩端、從至高與至卑的兩部分,便可在第三位上論述居間的鬼魔:
3:1050
\'Igitur homines, inquit, ratione cluentes, oratione pollentes, inmortalibus animis, moribundis membris, leuibus et anxiis mentibus, brutis et obnoxiis corporibus, dissimilibus moribus, similibus erroribus, peruicaci audacia, pertinaci spe, casso labore, fortuna caduca, singillatim mortales, cuncti tamen uniuerso genere perpetui, uicissim sufficienda prole mutabiles, uolucri tempore, tarda sapientia, cita morte, querula uita terras incolunt.\' Cum hic tam multa diceret, quae ad plurimos homines pertinent, numquid etiam illud tacuit, quod nouerat esse paucorum, ubi ait \'tarda sapientia\'?
'Therefore,' he says, 'men, renowned for reason, mighty in speech, with immortal souls, with dying members, with fickle and anxious minds, with dull and frail bodies, with dissimilar manners, with similar errors, with obstinate audacity, with persistent hope, with fruitless labour, with fleeting fortune — individually mortal, yet all together perpetual in their universal kind, changeable by the succession of offspring to be supplied in turn, with flying time, slow wisdom, swift death, querulous life — inhabit the earth.' When he was saying here so many things that pertain to most men, did he by any chance also pass over in silence that which he knew to be of few, where he says 'slow wisdom'?
他說:「所以,人,以理性著稱,言語有力,魂是不朽的,肢體卻必死,心思反覆而焦慮,身體遲鈍而脆弱,習性各異,謬誤相同,膽量頑強,盼望執著,勞苦無果,命運無常——各自必死,全體在普遍的種類中卻是綿延不絕的,藉著後裔輪番替補而變動,光陰飛逝,智慧遲緩,死亡迅速,生命滿是怨歎——居住在地上。」他在此說了這許多關乎大多數人的事,難道也把他所知乃是少數人之事的那一點默而不言了麼?就是他說「智慧遲緩」之處?
3:1051
Quod si praetermisisset, nullo modo recte genus humanum descriptionis huius tam intenta diligentia terminasset. Cum uero deorum excellentiam commendaret, ipsam beatitudinem, quo uolunt homines per sapientiam peruenire, in eis adfirmauit excellere. Proinde si aliquos daemones bonos uellet intellegi, aliquid etiam in ipsorum descriptione poneret, unde uel cum dis aliquam beatitudinis partem, uel cum hominibus qualemcumque sapientiam putarentur habere communem. Nunc uero nullum bonum eorum commemorauit, quo boni discernuntur a malis. Quamuis et eorum malitiae liberius exprimendae pepercerit, non tam ne ipsos, quam ne cultores eorum, aput quos loquebatur, offenderet:
But if he had omitted it, in no way would he rightly have bounded the human race with such intent diligence of this description. But when he was commending the excellence of the gods, he affirmed that very blessedness, to which men wish to attain through wisdom, to be pre-eminent in them. Accordingly, if he had wished any demons to be understood as good, he would have set something also in their description, from which they might be thought to have in common either some part of blessedness with the gods, or some wisdom of whatever kind with men. But now he commemorated no good of theirs by which the good are distinguished from the evil. Although he spared the freer expression even of their malice — not so much lest he offend them, as lest he offend their worshippers, before whom he was speaking:
但他若是漏掉了它,就絕不能以這描述如此用心的精審來正確地界定人類了。然而當他稱揚眾神的卓越時,他肯定那人想藉智慧達到的福樂本身,在眾神身上是出類拔萃的。因此,他若想要人明白有某些善的鬼魔,他必也會在它們的描述中加入某一點,使人以為它們與眾神有福樂的某部分共通、或與人有某種智慧共通。但如今他絲毫沒有提及它們任何一樣善處,足以分辨善者與惡者。雖然他連較坦率地表述它們的惡毒也有所保留——與其說怕冒犯它們,不如說怕冒犯他在其面前說話的、那些敬拜它們的人:
3:1052
significauit tamen prudentibus, quid de illis sentire deberent, quando quidem deos, quos omnes bonos beatosque credi uoluit, ab eonim passionibus adque, ut ait ipse, turbelis omni modo separauit, sola illos corporum aeternitate coniungens. animo autem non dis, sed hominibus similes daemones apertissime inculcans; et hoc non sapientiae bono, cuius et homines possunt esse participes, sed perturbatione passionum, quae stultis malisque dominatur, a sapientibus uero et bonis ita regitur, ut malint eam non habere quam uincere.
yet he signified to the prudent what they ought to feel about them, when indeed he separated the gods — whom he wished to be believed all good and blessed — utterly from their passions and, as he himself says, their disturbances, joining those gods to them only by the eternity of bodies; while in soul he most plainly inculcated that the demons are like, not the gods, but men — and this not by the good of wisdom, of which men too can be partakers, but by the perturbation of passions, which dominates the foolish and the wicked, but is so ruled by the wise and good that they would rather not have it than conquer it.
然而他向明智者暗示了人對它們當有何感受,因為他確實把眾神——他願人相信都是善的、有福的——徹底地與它們的情感、並如他自己所說的擾亂分開,只憑身體的永存把那些神與它們相連;而在心性上他最明白地灌輸:鬼魔所像的並非眾神,乃是人——而這並非藉著智慧之善(人也能有分於此),乃是藉著情感的擾動,這擾動轄管著愚人與惡人,卻被智者與善人如此轄制,以致他們寧可全然沒有它,而不只是勝過它。
3:1053
Nam si non corporum, sed animorum aeternitatem cum dis habere daemones uellet intellegi, non utique homines ab huius rei consortio separaret, quia et hominibus aeternos esse animos procul dubio sicut Platonicus sentit. Ideo cum hoc genus animantum describeret, inmortalibus animis, moribundis membris dixit esse homines. Ac per hoc si propterea communem cum dis aeternitatem non habent homines, quia corpore sunt mortales: propterea ergo daemones habent, quia corpore sunt inmortales. CAPUT VIIII. An amicitia caelestium deorum per intercessionem daemonum possit homini prouideri.
For if he wished demons to be understood as having in common with the gods not the eternity of bodies, but of souls, surely he would not separate men from a share in this matter, since beyond doubt, as a Platonist, he holds that men's souls too are eternal. Therefore, when he described this kind of living being, he said that men are 'with immortal souls, with dying members.' And by this, if for this reason men do not have eternity in common with the gods — because they are mortal in body — then for this reason demons do have it, because they are immortal in body. CHAPTER IX. Whether the friendship of the celestial gods can be procured for man through the intercession of demons.
因為他若想要人明白鬼魔與眾神所共有的並非身體的永存,而是靈魂的永存,他斷不會把人從這事的分享中排除,因為毫無疑問,他身為柏拉圖派,認為人的靈魂也是永存的。所以當他描述這類活物時,他說人是「魂不朽,肢體必死」。由此,人若因身體必死之故而與眾神不共有永存,那麼鬼魔便因身體不朽之故而確有永存。第九章。論天上眾神的友誼是否能藉鬼魔的代求為人謀得。
3:1054
Quales igitur mediatores sunt inter homines et deos, per quos ad deorum amicitias homines ambiant, qui hoc cum hominibus habent deterius, quod est in animante melius, id est animum; hoc autem habent cum dis melius, quod est in animante deterius, id est corpus? Cum enim animans, id est animal, ex anima constet et corpore, quorum duorum anima est utique corpore melior, etsi uitiosa et infirma, melior certe corpore etiam sanissimo adque firmissimo, quoniam natura eius excellentior nec labe uitiorum postponitur corpori, sicut aurum etiam sordidum argento seu plumbo, licet purissimo, carius aestimatur:
What kind of mediators, then, are these between men and the gods, through whom men should seek the friendships of the gods, who have this worse in common with men, which is the better thing in a living being, that is, the soul; but have this better in common with the gods, which is the worse thing in a living being, that is, the body? For since a living being — that is, an animal — consists of soul and body, of which two the soul is assuredly better than the body, even if it be vicious and infirm, certainly better than even the soundest and firmest body, since its nature is more excellent and is not, by the stain of vices, set below the body — just as gold, even when soiled, is valued more dearly than silver or lead, however pure:
那麼,介於人與眾神之間、人當藉以謀求眾神友誼的,是何等樣的中保呢?它們與人共有的是較壞之物,就是活物中較好的那一樣,即靈魂;卻與眾神共有較好之物,就是活物中較壞的那一樣,即身體?因為既然活物——即有魂之物——由魂與體構成,二者中魂無疑勝過體,即使是有惡又軟弱的魂,也確實勝過最健全、最強壯的身體,因其本性更為卓越,不因惡德的玷污而被貶於身體之下——正如金子即使沾污,也比銀或鉛——縱使是最純的——估價更貴:
3:1055
ista mediatores deorum et hominum, per quos interpositos diuinis humana iunguntur, cum dis habent corpus aeternum, uitiosum autem cum hominibus animum: quasi religio, qua uolunt dis homines per daemones iungi, in corpore sit, non in animo constituta. Quaenam tandem istos mediatores falsos adque fallaces quasi capite deorsum nequitia uel poena suspendit, ut inferiorem animalis partem, id est corpus, cum superioribus, superiorem uero, id est animum, cum inferioribus habeant, et cum dis caelestibus in parte seruiente coniuncti, cum hominibus autem terrestribus in parte dominante sint miseri? Corpus quippe seruum est, sicut etiam Sallustius ait:
these mediators of gods and men, through whose interposition divine things are joined to human, have an eternal body in common with the gods, but a vicious soul in common with men: as if the religion by which they wish men to be joined to the gods through demons were situated in the body, not constituted in the soul. What wickedness, then, or what penalty has hung up these false and fallacious mediators, as it were head downward, so that they have the lower part of the living being, that is the body, in common with the higher beings, but the higher part, that is the soul, in common with the lower; and, joined to the celestial gods in their serving part, are wretched with earthly men in their dominant part? For the body is a servant, as Sallust also says:
這些神人之間的中保,藉其居間使神聖之事與人事相連,卻與眾神共有不朽的身體,而與人共有敗壞的靈魂:彷彿他們所願人藉鬼魔與眾神相連的宗教,是安置於身體,而非設立於靈魂。究竟是何等的邪惡,或何等的刑罰,把這些虛假詭詐的中保如此頭下腳上地懸掛起來,使它們以活物中較低的部分(即身體)與較高者共通,而以較高的部分(即靈魂)與較低者共通;在其服事的部分上與天上眾神相連,卻在其主宰的部分上與屬地的人一同悲慘?因為身體是奴僕,正如撒路斯提烏斯所說:
3:1056
\'Animi imperio, corporis seruitio magis utimur.\' Adiunxit autem ille: \'Alterum nobis cum dis, alterum cum beluis commune est,\' quoniam de hominibus loquebatur, quibus sicut beluis mortale corpus est. Isti autem, quos inter nos et deos mediatores nobis philosophi prouiderunt, possunt quidem dicere de animo et corpore: alterum nobis cum dis, alterum cum hominibus commune est; sed, sicut dixi, tamquam in peruersum ligati adque suspensi, seruum corpus cum dis beatis. dominum animum cum hominibus miseris habentes, parte inferiore exaltati, superiore deiecti.
'We use rather the command of the soul, the servitude of the body.' And he added: 'The one is common to us with the gods, the other with the beasts,' since he was speaking of men, who, like the beasts, have a mortal body. But these, whom the philosophers have provided to us as mediators between us and the gods, can indeed say of soul and body: the one is common to us with the gods, the other with men; but, as I have said, as though perversely bound and hung up, having a servile body in common with the blessed gods, a lordly soul in common with the wretched men, they are exalted in the lower part, cast down in the higher.
「我們所用的,毋寧是靈魂的命令、身體的役使。」他又補充說:「一樣是我們與眾神所共有的,另一樣是與走獸所共有的,」因為他是論到人,人像走獸一樣有必死的身體。但這些被哲學家們供作我們與眾神之間中保者,固然可以論魂與體說:一樣是我們與眾神所共有,另一樣是與人所共有;然而正如我所說,它們彷彿被顛倒地捆綁懸掛,把作奴僕的身體與有福的眾神共有,把作主人的靈魂與悲慘的人共有,在較低的部分被高舉,在較高的部分被拋下。
3:1057
Unde etiamsi quisquam propter hoc eos putauerit aeternitatem habere cum dis, quia nulla morte, sicut animalium terrestrium, animi eorum soluuntur a corpore: nec sic existimandum est eorum corpus tamquam honoratorum aeternum uehiculum, sed aeternum uinculum damnatorum. CAPUT X. Quod secundum Plotini sententiam minus miseri sint homines in corpore mortali quam daemones in aeterno. Plotinus certe nostrae memoriae uicinis temporibus Platonem ceteris excellentius intellexisse laudatur. Is cum de humanis animis ageret:
Whence, even if anyone supposes for this reason that they have eternity in common with the gods, because their souls are not loosed from the body by any death, as those of earthly animals are: not even thus is their body to be esteemed as the eternal chariot of the honoured, but rather as the eternal chain of the condemned. CHAPTER X. That, according to the opinion of Plotinus, men in a mortal body are less wretched than demons in an eternal one. Plotinus, certainly, of times near our own memory, is praised for having understood Plato more excellently than the rest. When he was treating of human souls:
因此,即使有人因這緣故而以為它們與眾神共有永存——因為它們的靈魂不像屬地動物那樣被任何死亡與身體分離——縱然如此,也不可把它們的身體看作受尊者的永恆車輦,而當看作被定罪者的永恆鎖鏈。第十章。論按普羅提諾的見解,居於必死之體中的人,比居於永存之體中的鬼魔較不悲慘。普羅提諾,確實是距我們記憶不遠之時的人,因比其餘人更卓越地領會了柏拉圖而受讚揚。當他論到人的靈魂時:
3:1058
Tater, inquit, misericors mortalia illis uincla faciebat.\' Ita hoc ipsum, quod mortales sunt homines corpore, ad misericordiam Dei patris pertinere arbitratus est, ne semper huius uitae miseria tenerentur. Hac misericordia indigna iudicata est iniquitas daemonum, quae in animi passiui miseria non mortale sicut homines, sed aeternum corpus accepit. Essent quippe feliciores hominibus, si mortale cum eis haberent corpus et cum dis animum beatum. Essent autem pares hominibus, si cum animo misero corpus saltem mortale cum eis habere meruissent; si tamen adquirerent aliquid pietatis, ut ab aerumnis uel in morte requiescerent.
'The Father,' he says, 'in His mercy, made their bonds mortal.' Thus he judged that this very thing, that men are mortal in body, pertains to the mercy of God the Father, lest they should be held forever by the misery of this life. Of this mercy the iniquity of the demons was judged unworthy, which, in the misery of a passive soul, received not a mortal body, like men, but an eternal one. They would indeed be happier than men, if they had a mortal body in common with them and a blessed soul in common with the gods. And they would be equal to men, if, with a wretched soul, they had at least deserved to have a mortal body in common with them — provided that they acquired some piety, so that they might rest from their toils even in death.
他說:「那位父,因祂的憐憫,使他們的桎梏成為必死的。」如此,他斷定人在身體上必死這事本身,乃出於父神的憐憫,免得他們永遠被今生的悲慘所拘。鬼魔的罪孽被判為不配得這憐憫,它們在受動之魂的悲慘中所領受的,不是像人一樣必死的身體,而是永存的身體。它們若與人共有必死的身體、又與眾神共有有福的靈魂,誠然會比人更為有福。它們若以悲慘的靈魂,至少配與人共有必死的身體,便會與人同等——只要它們得著些許虔敬,好叫它們連在死亡中也能脫離勞苦得安息。
3:1059
Nunc uero non solum feliciores hominibus non sunt animo misero, sed etiam miseriores sunt perpetuo corporis uinculo. Non enim aliqua pietatis et sapientiae disciplina proficientes intellegi uoluit ex daemonibus fieri deos, cum apertissime dixerit daemones aeternos. CAPUT XI. De opinione Platonicorum, qua putant animas hominum daemones esse post corpora. Dicit quidem et animas hominum daemones esse et ex hominibus fieri lares, si boni meriti sunt; lemures, si mali, seu laruas; manes autem deos dici, si incertum est bonorum eos seu malorum esse meritorum. In qua opinione quantam uoraginem aperiant sectandis perditis moribus, quis non uideat, si uel paululum adtendat?
But now, with their wretched soul, they are not only not happier than men, but are even more wretched by the perpetual chain of the body. For he did not wish it to be understood that, by some discipline of piety and wisdom making progress, gods come to be made out of demons, since he most plainly said that the demons are eternal. CHAPTER XI. On the opinion of the Platonists, by which they think that the souls of men become demons after the body. He says, indeed, that the souls of men too are demons, and that out of men become Lares, if they are of good merit; Lemures, if evil, or Larvae; but that Manes are called gods, if it is uncertain whether they be of good or evil merits. In which opinion, how great an abyss they open up for the pursuit of corrupt morals, who would not see, if he but slightly attended?
但如今,它們以其悲慘的靈魂,不僅不比人更有福,反倒因身體的永恆鎖鏈更為悲慘。因為他不願人理解:藉著某種虔敬與智慧之操練而長進,鬼魔得以化為神,既然他最明白地說鬼魔是永存的。第十一章。論柏拉圖派的見解,他們以為人的靈魂在離開身體後成為鬼魔。他確實說人的靈魂也是鬼魔,又說人離世後成為家神(Lares),若其功德良善;成為惡靈(Lemures)或鬼祟(Larvae),若其為惡;至於陰靈(Manes),則被稱為神,若不確定其功德是善是惡。在這種見解中,他們為追逐敗壞的品德敞開了何等的深淵,稍加留意者誰能看不出來呢?
3:1060
Quando quidem quamlibet nequam homines fuerint, uel laruas se fieri dum opinantur, uel dum manes deos, tanto peiores fiunt, quanto sunt nocendi cupidiores, ut etiam quibusdam sacrificiis tamquam diuinis honoribus post mortem se inuitari opinentur, ut noceant. Laruas quippe dicit esse noxios daemones ex hominibus factos. Sed hinc alia quaestio est. Inde autem perhibet appellari Graece beatos εὐδαίμονας , quod boni sint animi, hoc est boni daemones, animos quoque hominum daemones esse confirmans. CAPUT XII. De ternis contrariis, quibus secundum Platonicos daemonum hominumque natura distinguitur.
Since, however wicked men may have been, while they imagine either that they become Larvae, or while they become Manes-gods, they become so much the worse the more eager they are to do harm, so that they suppose themselves to be invited even by certain sacrifices, as by divine honours, after death, in order that they may do harm. For he says that Larvae are noxious demons made out of men. But hence arises another question. Moreover, he reports that the blessed are called in Greek eudaimones, because they are of good soul, that is, good demons — affirming that the souls of men too are demons. CHAPTER XII. On the three pairs of contraries by which, according to the Platonists, the nature of demons and of men is distinguished.
既然無論人曾何等邪惡,當他們想像自己將成為鬼祟、或將成為陰靈之神時,他們越是渴望害人,便越發變壞,以致以為死後憑某些祭祀、如同憑神聖的尊榮被人召請而來,好去害人。因為他說鬼祟是由人變成的、加害人的鬼魔。但由此又生出另一問題。此外,他稱述有福者在希臘文被稱為 eudaimones(幸福者),因他們是善魂的,即善鬼,從而確認人的靈魂也是鬼魔。第十二章。論按柏拉圖派藉以區別鬼魔與人之本性的三對相反之事。
3:1061
Sed nunc de his agimus, quos in natura propria descripsit inter deos et homines genere animalia, mente rationalia, animo passiua, corpore aeria, tempore aeterna. Nempe cum prius deos in sublimi caelo, homines autem in terra infima disiunctos locis et naturae dignitate secerneret, ita conclusit: \'Habetis. inquit, interim bina animalia:
But now we are dealing with those whom, in their proper nature, he described as being, between gods and men: in genus, living beings; in mind, rational; in soul, passive; in body, aerial; in time, eternal. For after he had first separated the gods in the lofty heaven, and men on the lowest earth, distinguished by their places and the dignity of their nature, he thus concluded: 'You have,' he says, 'meanwhile two kinds of living beings:'
但如今我們所論的,乃是他在其本性中描述為介於神人之間者:在種類上是活物,在心智上是有理性的,在心性上是受動的,在身體上是氣態的,在時間上是永存的。因為他先把眾神分置於高天、把人分置於最低之地、按其所在與本性的尊嚴加以區別之後,便如此作結:他說:「你們暫且有兩類活物:」
3:1062
deos ab hominibus plurimum differentes loci sublimitate, uitae perpetuitate, naturae perfectione, nullo inter se propinquo communicatu, cum et habitacula summa ab infimis tanta intercapedo fastigii dispescat, et uiuacitas illic aeterna et indefecta sit, hic caduca et subsiciua, et ingenia illa ad beatitudinem sublimata, haec ad miserias infimata..\' Hic terna uideo commemorata contraria de duabus naturae partibus ultimis, id est summis adque infimis. Nam tria quae proposuit de dis laudabilia, eadem repetiuit, aliis quidem uerbis, ut eis aduersa alia tria ex hominibus redderet. Tria deorum haec sunt: loci sublimitas, uitae perpetuitas. perfectio naturae.
'gods, differing very greatly from men by the loftiness of place, the perpetuity of life, the perfection of nature, with no near communication between them, since so great an interval of height separates the highest dwellings from the lowest, and life there is eternal and undefeated, here perishable and intermittent, and those natures are exalted to blessedness, these abased to miseries.' Here I see three contraries mentioned concerning the two extreme parts of nature, that is, the highest and the lowest. For the three praiseworthy things he proposed concerning the gods, these same he repeated — though in other words — so as to render against them three others from the side of men. The three of the gods are these: loftiness of place, perpetuity of life, perfection of nature.
「眾神,因所在之崇高、生命之長存、本性之完備,與人大相懸殊,彼此之間毫無相近的交通,因有如此巨大的高度間隔,把至高的居所與至卑者分開,而那裡的生機是永恆無虧的,這裡卻是易朽而斷續的;那些本性被高舉至福樂,這些卻被貶抑至悲慘。」我在此看見論到本性兩個極端部分——即至高與至卑——所提的三對相反之事。因為他論眾神所提的三樣可讚之事,這同樣的三樣他又重述——雖用別的字眼——好從人這方面拿出相對的另三樣。眾神的三樣是這些:所在之崇高、生命之長存、本性之完備。
3:1063
Haec aliis uerbis ita repetiuit, ut eis tria contraria hnmanae condicionis obponeret. \'Cum et habitacula, inquit, summa ab infimis tanta intercapedo fastigii dispescat\', quia dixerat loci sublimitatem; et uiuacitas, inquit, illic aeterna et indefecta sit, hic caduca et subsiciua,) quia dixerat uitae perpetuitatem; (et ingenia illa, inquit, ad beatitudinem sublimata, haec ad miserias infimata\', quia dixerat naturae perfectionem. Tria igitur ab eo posita sunt deorum, id est locus sublimis, aeternitas, beatitudo; et his contraria tria hominum, id est locus infimus, mortalitas, miseria. CAPUT XIII.
These he repeated in other words, so as to set against them three contraries of the human condition. 'Since,' he says, 'so great an interval of height separates the highest dwellings from the lowest,' because he had said loftiness of place; 'and life,' he says, 'there is eternal and undefeated, here perishable and intermittent,' because he had said perpetuity of life; 'and those natures,' he says, 'are exalted to blessedness, these abased to miseries,' because he had said perfection of nature. Three things, therefore, were posited by him concerning the gods, that is: lofty place, eternity, blessedness; and against these three of men, that is: lowly place, mortality, misery. CHAPTER XIII.
這些他又用別的字眼重述,好把人之境況的三樣相反之事與之對立。他說:「因有如此巨大的高度間隔,把至高的居所與至卑者分開」,因他先說過所在之崇高;他說:「而那裡的生機是永恆無虧的,這裡卻是易朽而斷續的」,因他先說過生命之長存;他說:「那些本性被高舉至福樂,這些卻被貶抑至悲慘」,因他先說過本性之完備。所以他論眾神提出了三樣,即:崇高之所、永恆、福樂;又把與之相反的人之三樣對立起來,即:卑下之所、必死、悲慘。第十三章。
3:1064
Quo modo daemones, si nec cum dis beati nec cum hominibus sunt miseri, inter utramque partem sine utriusque communione sint medii. Inter haec terna deorum et hominum quoniam daemones medios posuit, de\'loco nulla est controuersia; inter sublimem quippe et infimum medius locus aptissime habetur et dicitur. Cetera bina restant, quibus cura adtentior adhibenda est, quem ad modum uel aliena esse a daemonibus ostendantur, uel si eis distribuantur, ut medietas uidetur exposcere. Sed ab eis aliena esse non possunt.
How demons, if they are neither blessed with the gods nor wretched with men, can be intermediate between either part without communion with either. Among these three pairs of gods and men, since he placed demons in the middle, concerning place there is no controversy; for a middle place is most fittingly held and called between the highest and the lowest. The remaining two pairs remain, to which more attentive care must be applied — as to how either they may be shown to be alien from the demons, or, if they be assigned to them, as the middle position seems to demand. But they cannot be alien from them.
論鬼魔若既不與眾神同有福、又不與人同悲慘,如何能在兩端之間居中,卻不與任何一方相通。在眾神與人這三對之中,既然他把鬼魔置於中間,論及所在則毫無爭議;因為在至高與至卑之間,一個居中之所最為恰當地被持守、被稱呼。其餘兩對仍待處理,須更加用心留意——即如何顯明它們或是與鬼魔無關,或是若歸給它們,便如居中地位所似要求的那樣。但這些不能與它們無關。
3:1065
Non enim sicut dicimus locum medium nec summum esse nec infimum, ita daemones, cum sint animalia rationalia, nec beatos esse nec miseros, sicuti sunt arbusta uel pecora, quae sunt sensus uel rationis expertia, recte possumus dicere. Quorum ergo ratio mentibus inest, aut miseros esse aut beatos necesse est. Item non possumus recte dicere nec mortales esse daemones nec aeternos. Omnia namque uiuentia aut in aeternum uiuunt, aut finiunt morte quod uiuunt. Iam uero iste tempore aeternos daemones dixit. Quid igitur restat, nisi ut hi medii de duobus summis unum habeant et de duobus infimis alterum?
For not as we say that a middle place is neither highest nor lowest, can we rightly say that demons — since they are rational living beings — are neither blessed nor wretched, as are shrubs or cattle, which are devoid of sense or reason. For those in whose minds reason is present must necessarily be either wretched or blessed. Likewise we cannot rightly say that demons are neither mortal nor eternal. For all living things either live forever, or end by death what they live. But now he has said that demons are eternal in time. What, then, remains, except that these intermediate beings should have one of the two highest things and one of the two lowest?
因為我們不能像說中間之所既非至高也非至卑那樣,正確地說鬼魔——既是有理性的活物——既不有福也不悲慘,如灌木或牲畜那樣缺乏知覺或理性。因為凡心智中有理性存在者,必然不是悲慘就是有福。同樣我們也不能正確地說鬼魔既非必死也非永存。因為一切活物或是永遠活著,或是以死亡結束其所活。而如今他既說鬼魔在時間上是永存的。那麼還剩下什麼,豈不是這些居中者該從兩樣至高之事中得一樣、從兩樣至卑之事中得另一樣麼?
3:1066
Nam si utraque de imis habebunt aut utraque de summis, medii non erunt, sed in alterutram partem uel resiliunt uel recumbunt. Quia ergo his binis, sicut demonstratum est, carere utrisque non possunt, acceptis ex utraque parte singulis mediabuntur. Ac per hoc quia de infimis habere non possunt aeternitatem, quae ibi non est, unum hoc de summis habent; et ideo non est alterum ad conplendam medietatem suam, quod de infimis habeant, nisi miseriam. Est itaque secundum Platonicos sublimium deorum uel beata aeternitas uel aeterna beatitudo; hominum uero infimorum uel miseria mortalis uel mortalitas misera; daemonum autem mediorum uel misera aeternitas uel aeterna miseria.
For if they have both from the lowest or both from the highest, they will not be intermediate, but either spring up to one part or sink down to the other. Since, therefore, as has been shown, they cannot lack both of these pairs, taking one from each side they will be made intermediate. And by this, because they cannot have eternity from the lowest things, which is not there, they have this one thing from the highest; and therefore there is nothing else to complete their middle state, which they might have from the lowest, except misery. And so, according to the Platonists, the lofty gods have either blessed eternity or eternal blessedness; the lowest men either mortal misery or wretched mortality; the intermediate demons either wretched eternity or eternal misery.
因為它們若兩樣都取自至卑、或兩樣都取自至高,就不再居中,而是或躍向一端、或沉向另一端。所以,既然已經顯明它們不能同缺這兩對,便從兩方各取其一而成為居中者。由此,既然它們不能從至卑之事得永存(那裡並無永存),便從至高得這一樣;因此再無別的可以補足其居中之態、可從至卑得來者,除了悲慘。如此,按柏拉圖派:崇高的眾神有有福的永恆、或永恆的福樂;至卑的人有必死的悲慘、或悲慘的必死;居間的鬼魔則有悲慘的永恆、或永恆的悲慘。
3:1067
Nam et quinque illis, quae in definitione daemonum posuit, non eos medios, sicut promittebat, ostendit;. quoniam tria dixit eos habere nobiscum, quod genere animalia, quod mente rationalia, quod animo passiua sunt; cum dis autem unum, quod tempore aeterna; et unum proprium, quod corpore aeria. Quo modo ergo medii, quando unum habent cum summis, tria cum infimis? Quis non uideat relicta medietate quantum inclinentur et deprimantur ad infima? Sed plane etiam ibi medii possunt ita inueniri, ut unum habeant proprium, quod est corpus aerium, sicut et illi de summis adque infimis singula propria, di corpus aetherium hominesque terrenum;
For even by those five things which he posited in the definition of demons, he did not show them to be intermediate, as he was promising; since he said that they have three things in common with us — that in genus they are living beings, that in mind they are rational, that in soul they are passive; but with the gods one thing, that in time they are eternal; and one thing proper to themselves, that in body they are aerial. How, then, are they intermediate, when they have one thing with the highest, three with the lowest? Who would not see how, the middle state being abandoned, they are inclined and pressed down toward the lowest? But plainly even there they can be found to be intermediate, in that they have one thing proper to themselves, which is the aerial body, just as those of the highest and lowest each have something proper — the gods an ethereal body, and men an earthly one;
因為連他在鬼魔定義中所提的那五項,也沒有像他所應許的那樣顯明它們是居中的;因為他說它們與我們共有三樣——在種類上是活物,在心智上是有理性的,在心性上是受動的;與眾神則共有一樣,即在時間上是永存的;又有一樣是它們自己特有的,即在身體上是氣態的。那麼它們怎能算居中呢——既與至高者共有一樣、與至卑者共有三樣?誰看不出,撇開居中之態,它們是何等地偏向並沉墜至至卑呢?但分明連在這事上也可找到它們居中之處,就是它們有一樣自己特有的,即氣態的身體,正如至高與至卑者各有其特有之物——眾神有以太之體,人有屬地之體;
3:1068
duo uero communia sint omnibus, quod genere sunt animalia et mente rationalia. Nam et ipse cum de dis et hominibus loqueretur: \'Habetis, inquit, bina animalia\', et non solent isti deos nisi rationales mente perhibere. Duo sunt residua, quod sunt animo passiua et tempore aeterna; quorum habent unum cum infimis, cum summis alterum, ut proportionali ratione librata medietas neque sustollatur in summa, neque in infima deprimatur. Ipsa est autem illa daemonum misera aeternitas uel aeterna miseria. Qui enim ait animo passiua\', etiam \'misera\' dixisset, nisi eorum cultoribus erubuisset.
but two things are common to all, that in genus they are living beings and in mind rational. For he himself, when he was speaking of gods and men, said: 'You have two kinds of living beings,' and these men are not wont to call the gods anything but rational in mind. Two things remain: that in soul they are passive and in time eternal; of which they have one in common with the lowest, the other with the highest, so that, by a proportional reckoning, the balanced middle state is neither lifted up to the heights nor pressed down to the depths. And this very thing is that wretched eternity of the demons, or eternal misery. For he who said 'passive in soul' would have said 'wretched' too, had he not blushed before their worshippers.
但有兩樣是眾物所共有的,即在種類上是活物、在心智上是有理性的。因為他自己論到神與人時說:「你們有兩類活物」,而這些人慣於只稱眾神為心智上有理性者。剩下兩樣:在心性上是受動的、在時間上是永存的;其中一樣它們與至卑者共有、另一樣與至高者共有,好叫居中之態按比例的算計得以平衡,既不被高舉至高處、也不被壓墜至深淵。而這正是鬼魔那悲慘的永恆、或永恆的悲慘。因為那說「在心性上受動」者,本也會說「悲慘」,若不是在敬拜它們的人面前面紅羞慚。
3:1069
Porro quia prouidentia summi Dei, sicut etiam ipsi fatentur, non fortuita temeritate regitur mundus, numquam esset istorum aeterna miseria, nisi esset magna malitia. Si igitur beati recte dicuntur eudaemones, non sunt eudaemones daemones, quos inter homines et deos isti in medio locauerunt. Quis ergo est locus bonorum daemonum, qui supra homines, infra deos istis praebeant adiutorium, illis ministerium? Si enim boni aeternique sunt, profecto et beati sunt. Aeterna autem beatitudo medios eos esse non sinit, quia multum cum dis conparat multumque ab hominibus separat.
Furthermore, since by the providence of the supreme God — as they themselves also confess — the world is not ruled by fortuitous rashness, never would there be that eternal misery of theirs, were there not great malice. If, then, the blessed are rightly called eudaimones, then the demons whom these men placed in the middle between men and gods are not eudaimones. Where, then, is the place of good demons, who above men and below gods might furnish to the former aid, to the latter ministry? For if they are good and eternal, surely they are also blessed. But eternal blessedness does not allow them to be intermediate, because it compares them greatly with the gods and separates them greatly from men.
再者,既然按至高之神的眷顧——他們自己也承認——世界並非被偶然的妄動所治理,那麼它們那永恆的悲慘斷不會存在,若沒有極大的惡毒。所以,有福者若被正確地稱為 eudaimones(幸福者),那麼這些人置於神人之間的鬼魔便不是 eudaimones。那麼,善鬼的位置在哪裡呢——它們在人之上、在神之下,能給前者援助、給後者服事?因為它們若是善的、永存的,必然也是有福的。但永恆的福樂不容它們居中,因為這福樂使它們與眾神大為相近、與人大為相隔。
3:1070
Unde frustra isti conabuntur ostendere, quo modo daemones boni, si et inmortales sunt et beati, recte medii constituantur inter deos inmortales ac beatos et homines mortales ac miseros. Cum enim utrumque habeant cum dis, et beatitudinem scilicet et inmortalitatem, nihil autem horum cum hominibus et miseris et mortalibus: quo modo non potius remoti sunt ab hominibus disque coniuncti, quam inter utrosque medii constituti? Tunc enim medii essent, si haberent et ipsi duo quaedam sua, non cum binis alterutrorum, sed cum singulis utrorumque communia;
Whence in vain will these men try to show how good demons, if they are both immortal and blessed, can rightly be constituted intermediate between the immortal and blessed gods and the mortal and wretched men. For since they have both things in common with the gods — namely both blessedness and immortality — but nothing of these in common with men, who are both wretched and mortal: how are they not rather removed from men and joined to the gods, than constituted intermediate between both? For then they would be intermediate, if they themselves too had two things of their own — not in common with both of either side, but in common with one of each side;
因此這些人徒然要顯明:善鬼若既不朽又有福,如何能正當地被立為居於不朽有福的眾神與必死悲慘的人之間。因為既然它們與眾神共有兩樣——即福樂與不朽——卻與既悲慘又必死的人毫無共通:它們豈不更是遠離人而與眾神相連,而非被立於兩者之間麼?因為它們若要居中,便當自己也有兩樣特有之物——不是與某一方的兩樣都共有,而是與兩方各共有一樣;
3:1071
sicut homo medium quiddam est, sed inter pecora et angelos, ut, quia pecus est animal inrationale adque mortale, angelus autem rationale et inmortale, medius homo est, sed inferior angelis, superior pecoribus, habens cum pecoribus mortalitatem, rationem cum angelis, animal rationale mortale. Ita ergo cum quaerimus medium inter beatos inmortales miserosque mortales, hoc inuenire debemus, quod aut mortale sit beatum, aut inmortale sit miserum. CAPUT XIIII. An homines, cum sint mortales, possint uera beatitudine esse felices. Utrum et beatus et mortalis homo esse possit, magna est inter homines quaestio.
just as man is something intermediate, but between the beasts and the angels — so that, since the beast is an irrational and mortal animal, while the angel is rational and immortal, man is intermediate, but lower than the angels, higher than the beasts, having mortality in common with the beasts, reason in common with the angels — a rational, mortal animal. So, then, when we seek a middle between the blessed immortals and the wretched mortals, we ought to find that which is either mortal yet blessed, or immortal yet wretched. CHAPTER XIV. Whether men, since they are mortal, can be happy with true blessedness. Whether a man can be both blessed and mortal is a great question among men.
正如人是某種居中之物,卻是介於走獸與天使之間——因走獸是無理性而必死的動物,天使則是有理性而不朽的,人便居中,卻低於天使、高於走獸,與走獸共有必死、與天使共有理性——是有理性而必死的動物。所以,當我們在有福不朽者與悲慘必死者之間尋找一個居中者時,我們所當尋見的,乃是或必死卻有福、或不朽卻悲慘的。第十四章。論人既是必死的,能否以真福樂為樂。人能否既有福又必死,乃是人間的一大問題。
3:1072
Quidam enim condicionem suam humilius inspexerunt negaueruntque hominem capacem esse posse beatitudinis, quamdiu mortaliter uiuit. Quidam uero extulerunt se et ausi sunt dicere sapientiae compotes beatos esse posse mortales. Quod si ita est, quur non ipsi potius medii constituuntur inter mortales miseros et inmortales beatos, beatitudinem habentes cum inmortalibus beatis; mortalitatem cum mortalibus miseris? Profecto enim, si beati sunt, inuident nemini (nam quid miserius inuidentia?) et ideo mortalibus miseris, quantum possunt, ad consequendam beatitudinem consulunt, ut etiam inmortales ualeant esse post mortem et angelis inmortalibus beatisque coniungi. CAPUT XV.
For some have looked upon their condition more humbly and denied that man can be capable of blessedness so long as he lives mortally. But others have exalted themselves and have dared to say that mortals, when possessed of wisdom, can be blessed. And if this is so, why are not these rather constituted intermediate between the wretched mortals and the blessed immortals — having blessedness in common with the blessed immortals, mortality in common with the wretched mortals? For surely, if they are blessed, they envy no one (for what is more wretched than envy?), and therefore they counsel the wretched mortals, as much as they can, toward attaining blessedness, so that they too may be able to be immortal after death and joined to the immortal and blessed angels. CHAPTER XV.
因為有些人較謙卑地看待自己的境況,否認人在必死地活著時能有福樂。但另有些人自高,竟敢說具備智慧的必死之人能夠有福。若果如此,這些人為何不更該被立為居於悲慘必死者與有福不朽者之間呢——與有福不朽者共有福樂、與悲慘必死者共有必死?因為若他們果真有福,便不嫉妒任何人(還有什麼比嫉妒更悲慘呢?),因此他們盡其所能勸導悲慘的必死之人去得著福樂,好叫他們死後也能成為不朽、並與不朽有福的天使相連。第十五章。
3:1073
De mediatore Dei et hominum, homine Christo lesu. Si autem, quod multo credibilius et probabilius disputatur. omnes homines, quamdiu mortales sunt, etiam miseri sint necesse est, quaerendus est medius, qui non solum homo. uerum etiam deus sit, ut homines ex mortali miseria ad beatam inmortalitatem huius medii beata mortalitas interueniendo perducat; quem neque non fieri mortalem oportebat. neque permanere mortalem. Mortalis quippe factus est non infirmata Verbi diuinitate, sed carnis infirmitate suscepta; non autem permansit in ipsa carne mortalis, quam resuscitauit a mortuis;
On the Mediator of God and men, the man Christ Jesus. But if — as is argued much more credibly and probably — all men, so long as they are mortal, must also of necessity be wretched, then a mediator must be sought who is not only man, but also God, so that, by the interposition of this Mediator's blessed mortality, He may lead men from mortal misery to blessed immortality; one who ought neither not to become mortal, nor to remain mortal. He was indeed made mortal, not by the weakening of the Word's divinity, but by the taking on of the flesh's weakness; yet He did not remain mortal in that very flesh, which He raised from the dead;
論神與人之間的中保,就是那人基督耶穌。但若——正如更為可信、更為確切所論的——凡人只要是必死的,也必然是悲慘的,那麼就當尋求一位中保,他不僅是人,也是神,好叫他藉這中保有福的必死作居間,把人從必死的悲慘領入有福的不朽;這一位既不該不成為必死的,也不該存留為必死的。他確實成了必死的,並非藉著道之神性的削弱,乃是藉著取了肉體的軟弱;然而他並不在那肉體中存留為必死的,因他已叫那肉體從死裡復活;
3:1074
quoniam ipse est fructus mediationis eius, ut nec ipsi, propter quos liberandos mediator effectus est, in perpetua uel carnis morte remanerent. Proinde mediatorem inter nos et Deum et mortalitatem habere oportuit transeuntem et beatitudinem permanentem, ut per id, quod transit, congrueret morituris, et ad id, quod permanet, transferret ex mortuis. Boni igitur angeli inter miseros mortales et beatos inmortales medii esse non possunt, quia ipsi quoque et beati et inmortales sunt; possunt autem medii esse angeli mali, quia inmortales sunt cum illis, miseri cum istis.
since this is the very fruit of His mediation: that not even those, for whose deliverance He was made a mediator, should remain in the perpetual death even of the flesh. Accordingly, the Mediator between us and God had to have a passing mortality and an abiding blessedness, so that by that which passes He might be in harmony with those who are to die, and by that which abides He might bring them over from the dead. The good angels, therefore, cannot be intermediate between the wretched mortals and the blessed immortals, because they too are both blessed and immortal; but the evil angels can be intermediate, because they are immortal with the former, wretched with the latter.
因為這正是他作中保的果效:連那些他為釋放而作中保的人,也不至於存留在那連肉體都有分的永遠死亡中。因此,我們與神之間的中保必須有一個過渡的必死與一個長存的福樂,好叫他藉那過渡的,與將死之人相合;又藉那長存的,把他們從死裡領過去。所以,善的天使不能居於悲慘必死者與有福不朽者之間,因為他們自己也是既有福又不朽的;惡的天使卻能居中,因為他們與前者同為不朽、與後者同為悲慘。
3:1075
His contrarius est mediator bonus, qui aduersus eorum inmortalitatem et miseriam et mortalis esse ad tempus uoluit, et beatus in aeternitate persistere potuit; ac sic eos et inmortales superbos et miseros noxios, ne inmortalitatis iactantia seducerent ad miseriam, et suae mortis humilitate et suae beatitudinis benignitate destruxit in eis, quorum corda per suam fidem mundans ab illorum inmundissima dominatione liberauit. Homo itaque mortalis et miser longe seiunctus ab inmortalibus et beatis quid eligat medium, per quod inmortalitati et beatitudini copuletur? Quod possit delectare in daemonum in mortalitate , miserum est; quod posset offendere in Christi mortalitate, iam non est.
Opposed to these is the good Mediator, who, against their immortality and misery, willed to be both mortal for a time and able to abide blessed in eternity. And thus, by the humility of His own death and the kindness of His own blessedness, He destroyed in them—those proud immortals and harmful wretches—their power, lest by the boasting of immortality they should seduce men into misery; and cleansing the hearts of these men through faith in Him, He freed them from that most unclean domination. Man, therefore, being mortal and wretched, set far apart from the immortal and blessed beings, what middle term should he choose by which he may be joined to immortality and blessedness? Whatever might delight in the immortality of the demons is wretched; whatever might offend in the mortality of Christ now no longer exists.
與這些相對立的是那良善的中保。祂為對抗鬼魔的不朽與愁苦,甘願暫且成為必死的,卻又能在永恆中持守於蒙福之中。如此,藉著祂自己死亡的謙卑,並祂自己福樂的仁慈,祂在那些驕傲的不朽者、有害的可憐者裡面,摧毀了他們的權勢,免得他們藉不朽的誇口將人引誘入愁苦之中;並藉著對祂的信德潔淨這些人的心,將他們從那最污穢的轄制中釋放出來。所以,人既是必死且愁苦的,遠遠隔絕於不朽與蒙福的諸靈之外,他該揀選甚麼中介,好藉以與不朽和福樂相連結呢?凡能在鬼魔的不朽中令人欣喜的,都是可憐的;凡能在基督的必死性中令人厭惡的,如今已不復存在。
3:1076
Ibi ergo cauenda est miseria sempiterna; hic mors timenda non est, quae non esse potuit sempiterna, et beatitudo amanda est sempiterna. Ad hoc se quippe interponit medius inmortalis et miser, ut ad inmortalitatem beatam transire non sinat, quoniam persistit quod inpedit, id est ipsa miseria; ad hoc se autem interposuit mortalis et beatus, ut mortalitate transacta et ex mortuis faceret inmortales, quod in se resurgendo monstrauit, et ex miseris beatos, unde numquam ipse discessit. Alius est ergo medius malus, qui separat amicos; alius bonus, qui reconciliat inimicos. Et ideo multi sunt medii separatores, quia multitudo. quae beata est, unius Dei participatione fit beata;
There, then, eternal misery is to be guarded against; here, death is not to be feared, since it could not be eternal, and eternal blessedness is to be loved. For the immortal and wretched mediator interposes himself for this end: that he may not permit men to pass over to blessed immortality, since that which hinders—namely misery itself—abides. But the mortal and blessed Mediator interposed Himself for this end: that, mortality once accomplished, He might make immortal those who were mortal—which He showed by rising again in Himself—and blessed those who were wretched, from which blessedness He Himself never departed. There is therefore one evil mediator who separates friends, and another good Mediator who reconciles enemies. And so the mediators who separate are many, because the multitude that is blessed is made blessed by participation in the one God;
因此,在那裡當提防永遠的愁苦;在這裡,死亡不必懼怕,因為它不能是永遠的,而永遠的福樂卻當愛慕。那不朽而愁苦的中介之所以插身其間,乃為此目的:使人不得越過去進入蒙福的不朽,因為那阻擋之物——就是愁苦本身——仍然存留。但那必死而蒙福的中保插身其間,卻為此目的:使必死性既已成全,祂便使必死的成為不朽——這是祂藉著自己復活所顯明的——又使可憐的成為蒙福,而祂自己從未離開那福樂。所以,有一個惡的中介使朋友分離,又有一個善的中保使仇敵和好。如此,那使人分離的中介眾多,因為那蒙福的眾多乃是藉著對獨一神的有分而得蒙福;
3:1077
cuius participationis priuatione misera multitudo malorum angelorum. quae se obponit potius ad inpedimentum, quam interponit ad beatitudinis adiutorium, etiam ipsa multitudine obstrepit quodam modo, ne possit ad illud unum beatificum perueniri, ad quod ut perduceremur, non multis, sed uno mediatore opus erat, et hoc eo ipso, cuius participatione simus beati, hoc est Verbo Dei non facto, per quod facta sunt omnia. Nec tamen ob hoc mediator est, quia Verbum; maxime quippe inmortale et maxime beatum Verbum longe est a mortalibus miseris;
while by the privation of that participation the multitude of evil angels is wretched. This multitude sets itself up rather as a hindrance than interposes itself as a help toward blessedness; and by its very multitude it in a certain way clamors against us, lest we be able to attain to that one beatifying good. To be led to which, there was need not of many mediators, but of one—and that the very One by participation in whom we are made blessed, namely the Word of God not made, through whom all things were made. Yet He is not Mediator on this account, that He is the Word; for the Word, being most immortal and most blessed, is far from wretched mortals;
然而藉著被剝奪了那有分,惡天使的眾多便成為可憐的。這眾多寧可立起自身作為攔阻,而非插身為通往福樂的幫助;並且單憑其眾多,便以某種方式向我們喧嚷,免得我們能達到那獨一賜福之善。要被引到那善,所需的不是眾多中保,乃是獨一的中保——而且正是那一位,藉著對祂的有分我們得蒙福,就是那非受造的神之道,萬有都是藉著祂受造的。然而祂作中保並非因祂是道;因為那道乃是至為不朽、至為蒙福的,遠離於可憐的必死之人;
3:1078
sed mediator, per quod homo, eo ipso utique ostendens ad illud non solum beatum, uerum etiam beatificum bonum non oportere quaeri alios mediatores, per quos arbitremur nobis peruentionis gradus esse moliendos, quia beatus et beatificus Deus factus particeps humanitatis nostrae conpendium praebuit participandae diuinitatis suae. Neque enim nos a mortalitate et miseria liberans ad angelos inmortales beatosque ita perducit, ut eorum participatione etiam nos inmortales et beati simus; sed ad illam Trinitatem, cuius et angeli participatione beati sunt. Ideo quando in forma serui. ut mediator esset, infra angelos esse uoluit, in forma Dei supra angelos mansit;
but He is Mediator in that He is man, thereby clearly showing that, in order to reach that good which is not only blessed but also beatific, no other mediators are to be sought through whom we might suppose we must contrive steps of approach—because the blessed and beatific God, by becoming partaker of our humanity, has provided a shortcut to a sharing in His own divinity. For neither does He, in freeing us from mortality and misery, lead us to the immortal and blessed angels in such a way that by participation in them we too should be immortal and blessed; but rather to that Trinity, by participation in which even the angels are blessed. Therefore, when He took on the form of a servant in order to be Mediator, He willed to be below the angels; while in the form of God He remained above the angels;
但祂作中保乃在於祂是人,藉此清楚顯明:為要達到那不僅蒙福、而且能賜福之善,不該尋求別的中保,以為我們必須藉他們營造通往的階梯——因為那蒙福且賜福的神,藉著成為我們人性的有分者,已為我們有分於祂自己的神性提供了捷徑。因為祂釋放我們脫離必死與愁苦,並非將我們引到那不朽蒙福的天使,使我們藉有分於他們也成為不朽蒙福;乃是引到那三位一體,連天使也是藉著有分於祂才得蒙福。所以,當祂取了奴僕的形像作中保時,祂甘願居於天使之下;而在神的形像中,祂仍居於天使之上;
3:1079
idem in inferioribus uia uitae, qui in superioribus uita. CAPUT XVI. An rationabiliter Platonici definierint deos caelestes declinantes terrena contagia hominibus non misceri, quibus ad amicitiam deorum daemones suffragentur. Non enim uerum est, quod idem Platonicus ait Platonem dixisse: \'Nullus Deus miscetur homini*; et hoc praecipuum eorum sublimitatis ait esse specimen, quod nulla adtrectatione hominum contaminantur. Ergo daemones contaminari fatetur, et ideo eos, a quibus contaminantur, mundare non possunt omnesque inmundi pariter fiunt, et daemones contrectatione hominum et homines cultu daemonum.
the same being in the lower regions the way of life, who in the higher is Life. CHAPTER XVI. Whether the Platonists reasonably defined that the celestial gods, shunning earthly contagion, are not mingled with men, on whose behalf the demons act as advocates for friendship with the gods. For it is not true, as that same Platonist says Plato declared: 'No god is mingled with man'; and he says this is the chief mark of their sublimity, that they are defiled by no contact with men. Therefore he admits that the demons are defiled, and on that account those by whom they are defiled they cannot cleanse, and all alike become unclean—both the demons by contact with men, and men by the worship of demons.
在低處作生命之道路的,正是那在高處作生命的。第十六章。論柏拉圖派是否有理由斷言:諸天上的神祇躲避地上的污染,不與人相混,而鬼魔則為人代求,使人得與諸神友好。因為,那位柏拉圖派人士聲稱柏拉圖所說的話並不真確,他說:「沒有一位神與人相混」;他又說,這是諸神崇高的主要標誌,就是他們不被任何與人的接觸所玷污。如此,他便承認鬼魔是被玷污的,因此那些玷污他們的,他們便不能潔淨;眾鬼魔與眾人也都同樣成為不潔——鬼魔因與人接觸而不潔,人因敬拜鬼魔而不潔。
3:1080
Aut si et contrectari miscerique hominibus, nec tamen contaminari daemones possunt, dis profecto meliores sunt, quia illi, si miscerentur, contaminarentur. Nam hoc deorum dicitur esse praecipuum, ut eos sublimiter separatos humana contrectatio contaminare non possit. Deum quidem summum omnium creatorem, quem nos uerum Deum dicimus, sic a Platone praedicari adseuerat, quod ipse sit solus qui non possit penuria sermonis humani quauis oratione uel modice conprehendi; uix autem sapientibus uiris, cum se uigore animi quantum licuit a corpore remouerunt, intellectum huius Dei, id quoque interdum uelut in altissimis tenebris rapidissimo coruscamine lumen candidum intermicare.
But if the demons can be touched and mingled with men, and yet cannot be defiled, then they are surely better than the gods, since the gods, if they were mingled, would be defiled. For this is said to be the chief excellence of the gods, that their sublime separation cannot be defiled by human contact. He affirms that the supreme God, the Creator of all, whom we call the true God, is so proclaimed by Plato to be the one and only Being who cannot be even slightly grasped by any human speech, however poor; but that scarcely to wise men, when they have withdrawn their soul as far as they may from the body by vigor of mind, does the understanding of this God now and then flash forth, like a brilliant white light glittering through the deepest darkness by a most rapid coruscation.
但若鬼魔能被觸摸並與人相混,卻不致被玷污,那麼他們必定勝過諸神,因為諸神若相混便會被玷污。因為據說諸神的主要優越在於:他們崇高地與人隔開,人的接觸不能玷污他們。他斷言,那至高的神、萬有的創造者,就是我們所稱的真神,柏拉圖如此宣稱:唯獨祂無論藉任何言語,即使是微小的言語,也不能用貧乏的人類語言絲毫測度;然而即便智者,當他們盡力以心智之力使自己脫離身體時,對這位神的領悟也不過偶爾閃現,彷彿在至深的黑暗中,藉著極迅速的閃爍,有皎潔的白光一閃而過。
3:1081
Si ergo supra omnia uere summus Deus intellegibili et ineffabili quadam praesentia, etsi interdum, etsi tamquam rapidissimo coruscamine lumen candidum intermicans, adest tamen sapientium mentibus, cum se quantum licuit a corpore remouerunt, nec ab eis contaminari potest: quid est quod isti di propterea constituuntur longe in sublimi loco, ne contrectatione contaminentur humana? Quasi uero aliud corpora illa aetheria quam uidere sufficiat, quorum luce terra, quantum sufficit, inlustratur. Porro si non contaminantur sidera, cum uidentur, quos deos omnes uisibiles dicit: nec daemones hominum contaminantur aspectu, quamuis de proximo uideantur.
If, then, the truly supreme God, above all things, by a certain intelligible and ineffable presence—though now and then, though as it were a brilliant white light flashing in a most rapid coruscation—is nevertheless present to the minds of the wise, when they have withdrawn themselves as far as they may from the body, and cannot be defiled by them: what reason is there that these gods should be placed far off in a lofty region, lest they be defiled by human contact? As if those ethereal bodies were anything other than what it suffices merely to behold, by whose light the earth, as far as is sufficient, is illuminated. Moreover, if the stars are not defiled when they are seen—which he calls gods, all of them visible—neither are the demons defiled by the sight of men, however near at hand they are seen.
那麼,若那真正至高的神,超越萬有,藉著某種可理解而不可言喻的同在——縱然只是偶爾,縱然彷彿是極迅速閃爍中一道皎潔白光——仍然臨在於智者的心中,當他們盡力使自己脫離身體之時,並且不能被他們玷污:那麼,這些神祇被安置在遙遠高聳之處,免得被人的接觸玷污,這又有甚麼道理呢?彷彿那些以太之體不過是只需被觀看便足夠之物,藉著它們的光,地受到足夠的照明。再者,若眾星被看見時不被玷污——他稱它們眾皆為可見的神——那麼鬼魔也不因人的注視而被玷污,縱然在近處被人看見。
3:1082
An forte uocibus humanis contaminarentur, qui acie non contaminantur oculorum, et ideo daemones medios habent, per quos eis uoces hominum nuntientur, a quibus longe absunt, ut incontaminatissimi perseuerent? Quid iam de ceteris sensibus dicam? Non enim olfaciendo contaminari uel di possent, si adessent, uel cum adsunt daemones possunt uiuorum corporum uaporibus humanorum, si tantis sacrificiorum cadauerinis non contaminantur nidoribus. In gustandi autem sensu nulla necessitate reficiendae mortalitatis urgentur, ut fame adacti cibos ab hominibus quaerant. Tactus uero in potestate est.
Or perhaps they would be defiled by human voices, who are not defiled by the gaze of eyes, and therefore have demons as intermediaries through whom the voices of men, from whom they are far removed, may be announced to them, that they may remain wholly undefiled? What now shall I say of the other senses? For neither could the gods be defiled by smelling, if they were present, nor can the demons, when they are present, be defiled by the vapors of living human bodies, if they are not defiled by such great cadaverous stenches of sacrifices. As for the sense of taste, they are pressed by no necessity of refreshing their mortality, so as to seek food from men, driven by hunger. And touch is within their own power.
或許他們會被人的聲音玷污——他們既不被眼目的注視玷污,因此便以鬼魔為中介,藉這些中介把那些遠離他們之人的聲音傳告與他們,好叫他們得以保持全然不被玷污?至於其餘的感官,我現在又當怎麼說呢?因為神祇若臨在,也不能因嗅覺被玷污;鬼魔臨在時,也不能因活人身體的氣息被玷污,既然他們連祭物那等屍臭也不被玷污。至於味覺,他們並無更新其必死之軀的需要,以致受飢餓所迫向人求食。至於觸覺,乃在他們自己的權能之中。
3:1083
Nam licet ab eo potissimum sensu contrectatio dicta uideatur, hactenus tamen, si uellent, miscerentur hominibus, ut uiderent et uiderentur, audirent et audirentur. Tangendi autem quae necessitas? Nam neque homines id concupiscere auderent, cum deorum uel daemonum bonorum conspectu uel conloquio fruerentur; et si in tantum curiositas progrederetur, ut uellet: quonam pacto quispiam posset inuitum tangere deum uel daemonem, qui nisi captum non potest passerem? Videndo igitur uisibusque se praebendo et loquendo et audiendo di corporaliter misceri hominibus possent. Hoc autem modo daemones si miscentur, ut dixi, et non contaminantur, di autem contaminarentur, si miscerentur:
For although contact seems to be named chiefly from that sense, yet to this extent they would, if they wished, be mingled with men, namely that they might see and be seen, hear and be heard. But what necessity is there for touching? For neither would men dare to desire it, when they enjoyed the sight or conversation of the gods or of good demons; and if curiosity should go so far as to wish it, by what means could anyone touch against his will a god or a demon, who cannot touch a sparrow unless it be caught? By seeing, then, and by offering themselves to sight, and by speaking and hearing, the gods could be bodily mingled with men. But if in this manner the demons are mingled, as I have said, and are not defiled, while the gods would be defiled if they were mingled:
因為「接觸」雖似主要由那觸覺得名,然而就此而論,他們若願意,也能與人相混,就是彼此看見、彼此聽聞。但又何須觸摸呢?因為人在享受諸神或良善鬼魔的觀看或交談時,也不敢渴望觸摸;縱使好奇心進到願意觸摸的地步,又有甚麼法子能違其意願去觸摸一位神或一個鬼魔——他連一隻麻雀若未被捉住也摸不著?如此,藉著觀看、藉著呈現自己於人眼前、藉著言說與聽聞,諸神便能在身體上與人相混。但若按此方式鬼魔相混(如我所說)而不被玷污,諸神若相混卻會被玷污:
3:1084
incontaminabiles dicunt daemones et contaminabiles deos. Si autem contaminantur et daemones, quid conferunt hominibus ad uitam post mortem beatam. quos contaminati mundare non possunt, ut eos mundos dis incontaminatis possint adiungere, inter quos et illos medii constituti sunt? Aut si hoc eis beneficii non conferunt, quid prodest hominibus daemonum amica mediatio? An ut post mortem non ad deos homines per daemones transeant, sed simul uiuant utrique contaminati ac per hoc neutri beati? Nisi forte quis dicat more spongiarum uel huiusce modi rerum mundare daemones amicos suos, ut tanto ipsi sordidiores fiant, quanto fiunt homines eis uelut tergentibus mundiores.
then they declare the demons incapable of defilement and the gods capable of defilement. But if even the demons are defiled, what do they confer on men toward a blessed life after death—they who, being defiled, cannot cleanse those whom they would join, as cleansed, to the undefiled gods, among whom and whom they are set as intermediaries? Or if they confer no such benefit upon them, what profit is the friendly mediation of demons to men? Is it that after death men should not pass over to the gods through the demons, but that both should live together defiled, and thereby neither be blessed? Unless perhaps someone should say that, after the manner of sponges or things of this kind, the friendly demons cleanse their friends, so that they themselves become the dirtier the cleaner men become, as if by their wiping.
那麼他們便宣稱鬼魔不能被玷污,諸神卻能被玷污。但若連鬼魔也被玷污,他們對人死後得享福樂的生命又有何貢獻呢——他們既被玷污,便不能潔淨那些他們要使之潔淨、好聯於不被玷污之諸神的人,而他們正是設立在這些人與諸神之間的中介?或者,若他們不能給人這等益處,鬼魔友善的中介又對人有何益處?難道是要使人死後不藉鬼魔過渡到諸神那裡,反倒使二者一同被玷污地活著,因而都不蒙福?除非或許有人說,鬼魔如同海綿之類的東西,潔淨他們的朋友,以致他們自己愈髒,人就愈藉著他們彷彿被擦拭而愈潔淨。
3:1085
Quod si ita est, contaminatioribus di miscentur daemonibus, qui, ne contaminarentur, hominum propinquitatem contrectationemque uitarunt. An forte di possunt ab hominibus contaminatos mundare daemones, nec ab eis contaminari, et eo modo non possent et homines? Quis talia sentiat, nisi quem fallacissimi daemones deceperunt? Quid quod, si uideri et uidere contaminat, uidentur ab hominibus di, quos uisibiles dicit, \'clarissima mundi lumina) et cetera sidera, tutioresque sunt daemones ab ista hominum contaminatione, qui non possunt uideri, nisi uelint?
But if that is so, then the gods mingle with demons more defiled than themselves—demons who, to avoid being defiled, shunned nearness to men and contact with them. Or perhaps the gods can cleanse the demons defiled by men, yet not be defiled by them, and in that manner could not men also be so cleansed? Who would hold such opinions, save one whom the most deceitful demons have deceived? And what of this: if to be seen and to see defiles, the gods are seen by men—those whom he calls visible, 'the brightest lights of the world' and the other stars—and the demons are safer from this human defilement, since they cannot be seen unless they will?
但若如此,諸神便與比自己更被玷污的鬼魔相混——這些鬼魔為避免被玷污,竟躲開與人的親近與接觸。又或許諸神能潔淨被人玷污的鬼魔,自己卻不被他們玷污;那麼按此方式,人豈不也能照樣被潔淨麼?除了被那最詭詐的鬼魔所欺騙的人之外,誰會持守這等見解呢?再者,若被看見與看見都會玷污人,那麼諸神乃被人看見——就是他所稱為可見的、「世上最明亮的光」以及其餘眾星;鬼魔反倒更得免於這人的玷污,因為他們非出於己意便不能被看見?
3:1086
Aut si non uideri, sed uidere contaminat, negent ab istis clarissimis mundi luminibus, quos deos opinantur, uideri homines, cum radios suos terras usque pertendant. Qui tamen eorum radii per quaeque inmunda diffusi non contaminantur, et di contaminarentur, si hominibus miscerentur, etiamsi esset necessarius in subueniendo contactus? Nam radiis solis et lunae terra contingitur, nec istam contaminat lucem. CAPUT XVII. Ad consequendam uitam beatam, quae in participat participatione a est summi boni, non tali mediatore indigere hominem qualis est daemon, sed tali qualis est unus Christus.
Or if to be seen does not defile, but to see does, then let them deny that men are seen by these brightest lights of the world—which they suppose to be gods—since they stretch their rays even to the lands. Yet those rays of theirs, diffused through all manner of unclean things, are not defiled; and would the gods be defiled if they were mingled with men, even if contact were necessary in coming to their aid? For the earth is touched by the rays of the sun and moon, and does not defile that light. CHAPTER XVII. That to attain the blessed life, which consists in participation in the supreme good, man does not need such a mediator as a demon is, but such as is the one Christ.
或者,若被看見不玷污人,但看見卻玷污人,那麼就讓他們否認人被這些世上最明亮的光所看見——他們以為這些是神——因為這些光的光線一直延伸到地上。然而它們的光線,雖瀰漫經過各樣不潔之物,卻不被玷污;那麼,諸神若與人相混,即便施援時必須接觸,難道便會被玷污麼?因為地被日月的光線觸及,卻不玷污那光。第十七章。論人為要得享福樂的生命——這生命在於有分於至高之善——並不需要鬼魔那樣的中保,乃需要如獨一基督那樣的中保。
3:1087
Miror autem plurimum tam doctos homines, qui cuncta corporalia et sensibilia prae incorporalibus et intellegibilibus postponenda iudicauerunt, cum agitur de beata uita, corporalium contrectationum facere mentionem. Ubi est illud Plotini, ubi ait: Fugiendum est igitur ad carissimam patriam, et ibi pater, et ibi omnia. Quae igitur, inquit, classis aut fuga? Similem Deo fieri.\' Si ergo deo quanto similior, tanto fit quisque propinquior, nulla est ab illo alia longinquitas quam eius dissimilitudo. Incorporali uero illi aeterno et incommutabili tanto est anima hominis dissimilior, quanto rerum temporalium mutabiliumque cupidior.
But I greatly marvel that men so learned, who have judged that all bodily and sensible things are to be set below the incorporeal and intelligible, should, when treating of the blessed life, make mention of bodily contacts. Where is that saying of Plotinus, where he says: 'We must flee, therefore, to our dearest fatherland, and there is the Father, and there are all things. What, then,' he says, 'is the fleet or the flight? To become like God.' If, then, the more like to God one becomes, the nearer one is, there is no other distance from Him than unlikeness to Him. And the soul of man is the more unlike to that incorporeal, eternal, and unchangeable Being, the more covetous it is of temporal and mutable things.
但我極其詫異,這等博學之人——他們既判定一切屬身體、屬感官之物當置於非物質、可理解之物之下——在論到福樂生命時,竟提及身體的接觸。普羅提諾那句話何在?他在那裡說:「所以我們當逃往那最親愛的故鄉,父在那裡,萬有也在那裡。那麼,」他說,「甚麼是船隊或逃亡呢?就是成為像神。」那麼,若人愈像神便愈與祂相近,那麼除了與祂不像之外,便沒有別的與祂的距離。而人的魂愈貪戀屬時間、屬變遷之物,便愈不像那非物質、永恆、不變的存有。
3:1088
Hoc ut sanetur, quoniam inmortali puritati, quae in summo est, ea quae in imo sunt mortalia et inmunda conuenire non possunt, opus est quidem mediatore; non tamen tali, qui corpus quidem habeat inmortale propinquum summis, animum autem morbidum similem infimis (quo morbo nobis inuideat potius ne sanemur, quam adiuuet ut sanemur); sed tali, qui nobis infimis ex corporis mortalitate coaptatus inmortali spiritus iustitia, per quam non locorum distantia, sed similitudinis excellentia mansit in summis, mundandis liberandisque nobis uere diuinum praebeat adiutorium.
That this may be healed—since to the immortal purity which is in the highest, those things that are in the lowest, being mortal and unclean, cannot be joined—there is indeed need of a mediator; yet not such a one as has a body indeed immortal and near to the highest, but a soul diseased and like the lowest (by which disease he would rather envy us, lest we be healed, than help us that we be healed); but such a one as, fitted to us who are lowest by the mortality of His body, and by the immortal righteousness of His spirit—through which, not by distance of places but by excellence of likeness, He remained in the highest—may afford us a truly divine help in being cleansed and set free.
為使這得以醫治——因為居於至高之不朽純潔,與那居於至低、屬必死且不潔之物無法相合——確實需要一位中保;然而並非那種有身體確是不朽且與至高者相近、魂卻病弱而像至低者的中保(祂憑這病弱,寧可嫉妒我們、不願我們得醫治,而非幫助我們得醫治);乃是那種藉著祂身體的必死性,與我們這至低者相配合,又藉著祂靈裡不朽的義——藉此,不憑地點的距離,乃憑相像的卓越,祂仍居於至高——好在我們得潔淨、得釋放之事上,賜我們真正屬神的幫助。
3:1089
Qui profecto incontaminabilis Deus absit ut contaminationem timeret ex homine quo indutus est, aut ex hominibus inter quos in homine conuersatus est. Non enim parua sunt haec interim duo, quae salubriter sua incarnatione monstrauit, nec carne posse contaminari ueram diuinitatem, nec ideo putandos daemones nobis esse meliores, quia non habent carnem. Hic est, sicut eum sancta scriptura praedicat, mediator Dei et hominum, homo Christus Iesus. de cuius et diuinitate, qua patri est semper aequalis, et humanitate, qua nobis factus est similis, non hic locus est ut conpetenter pro nostra facultate dicamus. CAPUT XVIII.
Far be it that this truly undefilable God should fear defilement from the man with whom He was clothed, or from the men among whom, in that man, He dwelt. For these two things which He saliently showed by His incarnation are no small matters: that true divinity cannot be defiled by flesh, and that the demons are not therefore to be thought better than ourselves because they have no flesh. This is, as Holy Scripture proclaims Him, the Mediator of God and men, the man Christ Jesus; concerning whose divinity, by which He is ever equal to the Father, and humanity, by which He was made like to us, this is not the place to speak fittingly according to our capacity. CHAPTER XVIII.
斷不可說,這位真正不能被玷污的神,竟懼怕被祂所穿上的那人玷污,或被祂在那人裡所居於其中的眾人玷污。因為祂藉道成肉身有益地顯明的這兩件事,並非小事:真正的神性不能被肉體玷污;也不可因鬼魔沒有肉體,便以為他們勝過我們。這位,正如聖經所宣告的,乃是神與人之間的中保,就是降世為人的基督耶穌;論到祂的神性(祂藉此始終與父同等)與祂的人性(祂藉此成為與我們相像),此處不是按我們的能力恰當論述之地。第十八章。
3:1090
Quod fallacia daemonum, dum sua intercessione uiam spondet ad Deum, hoc adnitatur, ut homines a uia ueritatis auertat. Falsi autem illi fallacesque mediatores daemones, qui, cum per spiritus inmunditiam miseri ac maligni multis effectibus r clareant, per corporalium tamen locorum interualla et per aeriorum corporum leuitatem a prouectu animorum nos auocare adque auertere moliuntur, non uiam praebent ad Deum, sed. ne uia teneatur, inpediunt. Quando quidem et in ipsa uia corporali (quae falsissima est et plenissima erroris, qua non iter agit iustitia;
That the deceit of the demons, while it promises a way to God by their intercession, aims at this: to turn men away from the way of truth. But those false and deceitful mediator-demons, who—though by the uncleanness of their spirit they are wretched and malign, becoming conspicuous by many effects—nevertheless, through intervals of bodily places and through the lightness of their aerial bodies, strive to call us off and turn us away from the advancement of our souls, do not provide a way to God, but hinder, lest the way be held. For even in that very bodily way (which is most false and full of error, by which righteousness does not journey;
論鬼魔的詭詐:當它藉自己的居間代求應許通往神之路時,所圖謀的乃是使人偏離真理之路。但那些虛假詭詐、作中介的鬼魔——他們雖因靈的污穢而成為可憐惡毒,並藉許多效應顯為顯著——卻藉著身體地點的間隔,並藉著他們以太之體的輕浮,極力把我們從魂的長進中喚開、引離;他們並非提供通往神之路,反倒攔阻,免得人持守正路。因為連在那身體之路上(那路至為虛假、滿了錯謬,公義並不行於其上;
3:1091
quoniam non per corporalem altitudinem, sed per spiritalem, hoc est incorporalem, similitudinem ad Deum debemus ascendere) — in ipsa tamen uia corporali. quam daemonum amici per elementorum gradus ordinant inter aetherios deos et terrenos homines aeriis daemonibus mediis constitutis, hoc deos opinantur habere praecipuum, ut propter hoc interuallum locorum contrectatione non contaminentur humana. Ita daemones contaminari potius ab hominibus, quam homines mundari a daemonibus credunt, et deos ipsos contaminari potuisse, nisi loci altitudine munirentur.
since we ought to ascend to God not by bodily height, but by spiritual—that is, incorporeal—likeness)—even in that bodily way which the friends of the demons arrange by gradations of the elements, setting the aerial demons as intermediaries between the ethereal gods and the earthly men, they suppose the gods to have this chief privilege: that on account of this interval of places they are not defiled by human contact. Thus they believe that the demons are defiled by men rather than that men are cleansed by the demons, and that the gods themselves could have been defiled, had they not been fortified by the height of place.
因為我們當上升到神,不憑身體的高度,乃憑屬靈的——就是非物質的——相像)——連在那身體之路上(鬼魔的朋友按諸元素的層級安排這路,把以太之諸神與屬地之眾人之間,安置以太之體的鬼魔作中介),他們仍以為諸神有此主要特權:就是因這地點的間隔,便不被人的接觸玷污。如此,他們便相信:鬼魔寧可被人玷污,而非人被鬼魔潔淨;並且諸神自己也本可能被玷污,若非藉地點的高度得了保障。
3:1092
Quis tam infelix est, ut ista uia mundari se existimet, ubi homines contaminantes, daemones contaminati, di contaminabiles praedicantur, et non potius eligat uiam, ubi contaminantes magis daemones euitentur et ab incontaminabili Deo ad ineundam societatem incontaminatorum angelorum homines a contaminatione mundentur? CAPUT XVIIII. Quod appellatio daemonum iam nec aput cultores eorum adsumatur in significationem alicuius boni.
Who is so wretched as to think himself cleansed by this way, where men are proclaimed as defiling, demons as defiled, and gods as defilable—and would not rather choose the way where the defiling demons are the more shunned, and where men are cleansed from defilement by the undefilable God, that they may enter into fellowship with the undefiled angels? CHAPTER XIX. That the name of demons is no longer taken, even among their own worshippers, in the signification of anything good.
誰會這樣可悲,以致以為自己藉這條路得了潔淨——在這路上,人被宣稱為玷污者,鬼魔為被玷污者,諸神為可被玷污者——而不寧可揀選那條路,在那裡更該躲避那作玷污者的鬼魔,並且人藉著不能被玷污的神得潔淨脫離污穢,好進入與不被玷污之天使的交通呢?第十九章。論「鬼魔」這稱呼,如今連在敬拜他們的人中間,也不再用來指任何良善之事。
3:1093
Sed ne de uerbis etiam nos certare uideamur, quoniam nonnulli istorum, ut ita dixerim, daemonicolarum, in quibus et Labeo est, eosdem perhibent ab aliis angelos dici, quos ipsi daemones nuncupant, iam mihi de bonis angelis aliquid uideo disserendum, quos isti esse non negant, sed eos bonos daemones uocare quam angelos malunt. Nos autem, sicut scriptura loquitur, secundum quam Christiani sumus, angelos quidem partim bonos, partim malos, numquam uero bonos daemones legimus; sed ubicumque illarum litterarum hoc nomen positum reperitur, siue daemones, siue daemonia dicantur, non nisi maligni significantur spiritus.
But lest we too seem to be contending about words, since some of these (so to speak) demon-worshippers—among whom is Labeo—maintain that the same beings whom they themselves call demons are by others called angels, I now see that I must say something about the good angels, whose existence these men do not deny, but whom they prefer to call good demons rather than angels. We, however, as Scripture speaks—according to which we are Christians—read indeed that there are angels partly good and partly evil, but never of good demons; rather, wherever in those writings this name is found set down, whether they be called demons or demonia, none but malign spirits are signified.
但為免我們似乎也在為字句爭辯,既然這些(容我這樣說)拜鬼者中有些人——拉貝奧也在其中——主張:他們自己所稱為鬼魔的,乃是別人所稱為天使的同一等存有,我現今便看出我必須論到良善的天使。這些人並不否認良善天使的存在,只是寧可稱他們為良善的鬼魔,而非天使。然而我們按聖經所說的——我們既照此而為基督徒——確實讀到天使有的善、有的惡,卻從未讀到良善的鬼魔;反倒在那些經卷中,凡這名出現之處,無論稱為「鬼魔」或「鬼」,所指的無非是惡毒的靈。
3:1094
Et hanc loquendi consuetudinem in tantum populi usquequaque secuti sunt, ut eorum etiam, qui pagani appellantur et deos multos ac daemones colendos esse contendunt, nullus fere sit tam litteratus et doctus, qui audeat in laude uel seruo suo dicere: \'Daemonem habes\'; sed quilibet hoc dicere uoluerit, non se aliter accipi, quam maledicere uoluisse, dubitare non possit. Quae igitur nos causa conpellit, ut post offensionem aurium tam multarum, ut iam paene sint omnium, quae hoc uerbum non nisi in malam partem audire consuerunt, quod diximus cogamur exponere, cum possimus angelorum nomine adhibito eandem offensionem, quae nomine daemonum fieri poterat, euitare? CAPUT XX.
And this usage of speech the peoples have everywhere followed to such a degree that even among those who are called pagans and contend that many gods and demons are to be worshipped, scarcely anyone is so lettered and learned as to dare, in praising even his own slave, to say: 'You have a demon'; but whoever should wish to say this could not doubt that he means nothing other than to curse. What cause, then, compels us—after the offense of so many ears, now almost all, which have grown accustomed to hear this word only in a bad sense—to be forced to expound what we have said, when by employing the name of angels we could avoid that same offense which could arise by the name of demons? CHAPTER XX.
這種說話的習慣,眾民到處遵循到這樣的地步,以致連那些被稱為外邦人、並主張當敬拜許多神祇與鬼魔的人中,幾乎沒有一個如此通文博學的人,敢在稱讚連自己的奴僕時說:「你有一個鬼魔」;凡想這樣說的人,都不能懷疑他所指的無非是咒罵。那麼,是甚麼緣故迫使我們——在冒犯了如此眾多、如今幾乎是所有人的耳朵之後(他們已習慣只在惡意上聽這字)——還非得闡述我們所說的話,既然我們本可用「天使」這名,避免那因「鬼魔」之名可能引起的同樣冒犯呢?第二十章。
3:1095
De qualitate scientiae, quae daemones superbos facit. Quamquam etiam ipsa origo huius nominis, si diuinos intueamur libros, aliquid adfert cognitione dignissimum. Daemones enim dicuntur (quoniam uocabulum Graecum est) ob scientiam nominati. Apostolus autem spiritu sancto locutus ait: Scientia inflat, caritas uero aedificat; quod recte aliter non intellegitur, nisi scientiam tunc prodesse, cum caritas inest; sine hac autem inflare, id est in superbiam inanissimae quasi uentositatis extollere.
On the quality of knowledge that makes demons proud. Although even the very origin of this name, if we look into the divine books, brings something most worthy of recognition. For demons are so called (since the word is Greek) as being named from knowledge. But the Apostle, speaking by the Holy Spirit, says: 'Knowledge puffs up, but charity edifies'; which is rightly understood in no other way than that knowledge then profits when charity is present, but without it puffs up—that is, exalts into the pride of a most empty, as it were, windiness.
論那使鬼魔驕傲的知識之性質。雖然,若我們查考神聖的書卷,連這名的本源也帶出某些至為值得認識之事。因為鬼魔(既然這字是希臘文)乃是因「知識」得名。但使徒藉聖靈說:「知識叫人自高自大,惟有愛心能造就人」;這話正當的理解無非是:知識惟在有愛同在時才有益處,否則便叫人自高自大——就是高抬人進入一種至為空虛、彷彿虛浮膨脹的驕傲。
3:1096
Est ergo in daemonibus scientia sine caritate, et ideo tam inflati, hoc est tam superbi sunt, ut honores diuinos et religionis seruitutem, quam uero Deo deberi sciunt, sibi satis egerint exhiberi, et quantum possunt aput quos possunt adhuc agant. Contra superbiam porro daemonum, qua pro meritis possidebatur genus humanum, Dei humilitas, quae in Christo apparuit, quantam uirtutem habeat, animae hominum nesciunt inmunditia elationis inflatae, daemonibus similes, non scientia sed superbia. CAPUT XXI. Ad quem modum Dominus uoluerit daemonibus innotescere. Ipsi autem daemones etiam hoc ita sciunt, ut eidem Domino infirmitate carnis induto dixerint: Quid nobis et tibi, Iesu Nazarene?
There is therefore in the demons knowledge without charity, and on that account they are so puffed up—that is, so proud—that they have striven to have divine honors and the service of religion, which they know to be due to the true God, displayed toward themselves, and they still do this as much as they can among those whom they can. Now against the pride of the demons, by which the human race was held as their due deserts, what great power the humility of God, which appeared in Christ, possesses, the souls of men, puffed up with the uncleanness of haughty elation, do not know—being like the demons not in knowledge but in pride. CHAPTER XXI. In what manner the Lord willed to be made known to the demons. But the demons themselves know even this so far, that to the same Lord, clothed with the weakness of the flesh, they said: 'What have we to do with You, Jesus of Nazareth?'
所以,鬼魔裡有知識而無愛心,因此他們便如此自高自大——就是如此驕傲——以致他們竭力把那他們明知當歸於真神的神聖尊榮和宗教的事奉,要人向他們呈獻;他們仍在他們所能影響的人中間,盡其所能地如此行。再者,那在基督裡顯現的神之謙卑,對鬼魔的驕傲(人類照其應得的賞罰曾被這驕傲所轄制)具有何等大的能力,被高傲自大之污穢所膨脹的人的魂卻不曉得——他們像鬼魔,不在於知識,乃在於驕傲。第二十一章。論主願意以何種方式向鬼魔顯明自己。但鬼魔自己連這事也曉得到這地步,以致向那穿上肉體軟弱的同一位主說:「拿撒勒人耶穌,我們與你有甚麼相干?」
3:1097
Venisti perdere nos? Clarum est in his uerbis, quod in eis et tanta scientia erat, et caritas non erat. Poenam suam quippe formidabant ab illo, non in illo iustitiam diligebant. Tantum uero eis innotuit, quantum uoluit; tantum autem uoluit, quantum oportuit. Sed innotuit non sicut angelis sanctis, qui eius, secundum id quod Dei Verbum est, participata aeternitate perfruuntur, sed sicut eis terrendis innotescendum fuit, ex quorum tyrannica quodam modo potestate fuerat liberaturus praedestinatos in suum regnum et gloriam semper ueracem et ueraciter sempiternam. Innotuit ergo daemonibus non per id.
'Have You come to destroy us?' It is clear in these words that in them there was indeed so much knowledge, yet no charity. For they dreaded their own punishment from Him; they did not love righteousness in Him. And He became known to them only so far as He willed; but He willed only so far as was fitting. Yet He became known to them not as to the holy angels, who enjoy Him, according to that whereby He is the Word of God, in shared eternity; but as He had to become known to them for their terrifying—from whose tyrannical power, as it were, He was about to set free those predestined to His kingdom and to a glory ever truthful and truthfully everlasting. He became known, therefore, to the demons not through that
「你來是要毀滅我們麼?」從這些話可以清楚看出,他們裡面確有那麼多的知識,卻沒有愛心。因為他們懼怕從祂而來、加於自己的刑罰;他們並不在祂裡面愛慕公義。祂向他們顯明自己,只到祂所願意的地步;祂所願意的,又只到合宜的地步。然而祂向他們顯明自己,並非如向聖天使顯明——這些天使按祂是神之道這一面,在所共有的永恆中享受祂;乃是按那為使他們驚懼所當顯明的方式——祂將要從這些鬼魔彷彿暴虐的權勢之下,釋放那些被預定進入祂國度、並進入那永遠真實、真實永遠之榮耀的人。所以,祂向鬼魔顯明自己,並非藉著那
3:1098
quod est uita aeterna et lumen incommutabile, quod inluminat pios, cui uidendo per fidem, quae in illo est, corda mundantur, sed per quaedam temporalia suae uirtutis effecta et occultissimae signa praesentiae, quae angelicis sensibus etiam malignorum spirituum potius quam infirmitati hominum possint esse conspicua. Denique quando ea paululum subprimenda iudicauit et aliquanto altius latuit, dubitauit de illo daemonum princeps eumque tentauit, an Christus esset explorans, quantum se tentari ipse permisit, ut hominem, quem gerebat, ad nostrae imitationis temperaret exemplum.
which is eternal life and unchangeable light, which illumines the godly, by seeing whom—through the faith which is in Him—hearts are cleansed; but through certain temporal effects of His power and most hidden signs of His presence, which could be perceptible to the angelic senses even of malign spirits, rather than to the weakness of men. Finally, when He judged that these should be a little suppressed and lay hidden somewhat more deeply, the prince of the demons doubted concerning Him and tempted Him, probing whether He were the Christ, so far as He Himself permitted Himself to be tempted, that He might temper the man whom He bore to the example of our imitation.
就是永遠的生命與不變的光(這光照亮敬虔人,他們藉著對祂的信德、藉著觀看祂而潔淨己心);乃是藉著祂能力的某些屬時間的果效,以及祂同在最隱秘的標記——這些連惡靈的天使知覺也能察覺,反倒是人的軟弱所不能察覺的。末了,當祂判定該將這些稍加抑制、更深地隱藏時,鬼魔之首便對祂起了疑惑,試探祂,要探明祂是否就是基督,這試探也只到祂自己許可自己被試探的地步,好叫祂把所背負的那人,調節成為我們效法的榜樣。
3:1099
Post illam uero tentationem, cum angeli, sicut scriptum est, ministrarent ei, boni utique et sancti ac per hoc spiritibus inmundis metuendi et tremendi, magis magisque innotescebat daemonibus quantus esset, ut ei iubenti, quamuis in illo contemtibilis uideretur carnis infirmitas, resistere nullus auderet. CAPUT XXII. Quid intersit inter scientiam sanctorum angelorum et scientiam daemonum. His igitur angelis bonis omnis corporalium temporaliumque rerum scientia, qua inflantur daemones, uilis est: non quod earum ignari sint, sed quod illis Dei, qua sanctificantur, caritas cara est, prae cuius non tantum incorporali, uerum etiam incommutabili et ineffabili pulchritudine.
But after that temptation, when the angels—as it is written—ministered to Him, good ones surely and holy, and thereby to be feared and trembled at by unclean spirits, it became more and more known to the demons how great He was, so that to Him commanding, although in Him the weakness of the flesh might seem contemptible, none dared to resist. CHAPTER XXII. What difference there is between the knowledge of the holy angels and the knowledge of the demons. To these good angels, therefore, all knowledge of corporeal and temporal things, by which the demons are puffed up, is of little worth—not that they are ignorant of them, but because the charity of God, by which they are sanctified, is dear to them, in comparison with whose not only incorporeal but also unchangeable and ineffable beauty
但在那試探之後,照經上所記,天使來伺候祂——他們自然是良善聖潔的,因此為污靈所懼怕戰兢——鬼魔便愈發曉得祂是何等偉大,以致祂發命令時,縱然祂裡面肉體的軟弱看似可鄙,也無一鬼魔敢抗拒。第二十二章。論聖天使的知識與鬼魔的知識有何分別。所以,對這些良善的天使而言,一切屬身體、屬時間之物的知識(鬼魔正藉這知識自高自大)乃是輕微之事——並非他們對這些無知,乃因那使他們成聖的神之愛心於他們是寶貴的,與這愛之美相比,不僅非物質,更是不變且不可言喻的美,
3:1100
cuius sancto amore inardescunt, omnia, quae infra sunt et, quod illud est, non sunt seque ipsos inter illa contemnunt, ut ex toto, quod boni sunt, eo bono, ex quo boni sunt, perfruantur. Et ideo certius etiam temporalia et mutabilia ista nouerunt, quia eorum principales causas in Verbo Dei conspiciunt, per quod factus est mundus; quibus causis quaedam probantur, quaedam reprobantur, cuncta ordinantur. Daemones autem non aeternas temporum causas et quodam modo cardinales in Dei sapientia contemplantur, sed quorundam signorum nobis occultorum maiore experientia multo plura quam homines futura prospiciunt; dispositiones quoque suas aliquando praenuntiant.
with the holy love of which they are inflamed, all things that are below, and which He is not, they esteem as nothing, and despise even themselves among them, that out of the whole of that whereby they are good they may enjoy that Good from which they are good. And on that account they know even these temporal and mutable things more surely, because they behold their principal causes in the Word of God, through whom the world was made—causes by which some things are approved, some rejected, and all are ordered. But the demons do not contemplate the eternal and, as it were, cardinal causes of times in the wisdom of God, but by a greater experience of certain signs hidden from us they foresee far more things to come than men do; sometimes too they announce beforehand their own dispositions.
他們既被對這美的聖潔之愛所點燃,便把一切在下、並非祂本身之物視為虛無,甚至在這些之中輕看自己,好叫他們從那使他們為善之全然根基出發,全然享受那使他們為善的「善」。也正因此,他們連這些屬時間、屬變遷之物也認識得更確切,因為他們在神之道——萬有藉以受造的那一位——裡面,看見這些事物的根本原因;憑這些原因,有些事得蒙稱許,有些被棄絕,萬事都得安排。但鬼魔並不在神的智慧中默觀那永遠的、彷彿樞要的時間之因,乃是藉著對某些向我們隱藏之兆頭的較大經驗,比人預見更多的未來之事;他們有時也預先宣告自己的安排。
3:1101
Denique saepe isti, numquam illi omnino falluntur. Aliud est enim temporalibus temporalia et mutabilibus mutabilia coniectare eisque temporalem et mutabilem modum suae uoluntatis et facultatis inserere, quod daemonibus certa ratione permissum est; aliud autem in aeternis adque incommutabilibus Dei legibus, quae in eius sapientia uiuunt, mutationes temporum praeuidere Deique uoluntatem, quae tam certissima quam potentissima est omnium, spiritus eius participatione cognoscere; quod sanctis angelis recta discretione donatum est. Itaque non solum aeterni, uerum etiam beati sunt. Bonum autem, quo beati sunt, Deus illis est, a quo creati sunt.
Finally, the demons are often deceived, but the angels never at all. For it is one thing to conjecture temporal things by temporal and mutable by mutable, and to insert into them the temporal and mutable mode of one's own will and capacity—which has been permitted to the demons by a fixed plan; but it is another thing to foresee, in the eternal and unchangeable laws of God which live in His wisdom, the changes of times, and to know, by participation in His Spirit, the will of God, which is the most certain as well as the most powerful of all—which has been granted to the holy angels by a right discernment. And so they are not only eternal but also blessed. And the Good by which they are blessed is God, by whom they were created.
末了,鬼魔常受欺騙,天使卻從不受騙。因為以屬時間之物推測屬時間之物、以可變之物推測可變之物,並把自己意志與能力屬時間、屬變遷的方式插入其中,這是一回事——這是按既定的計畫許可鬼魔行的;但在神那存於祂智慧中、永遠不變的律法裡,預見時間的變遷,並藉著有分於祂的靈,認識神那至為確定、又至為大能的旨意,這卻是另一回事——這是藉著正確的辨別賜給聖天使的。如此,他們不僅是永遠的,也是蒙福的。而那使他們蒙福的「善」就是神,他們乃是被祂所造。
3:1102
Illius quippe indeclinabiliter participatione et contemplatione perfruuntur. CAPUT XXIII. Nomen deorum falso adscribi dis gentium, quod tamen et angelis sanctis et homiuibus iustis ex diuinarum scripturarum auctoritate commune est. Hos si Platonici malunt deos quam daemones dicere eisque adnumerare, quos a summo Deo conditos deos scribit eorum auctor et magister Plato: dicant quod uolunt; non enim cum eis de uerborum controuersia laborandum est. Si enim sic inmortales, ut tamen a summo Deo factos, et si non per se ipsos, sed ei, a quo facti sunt, adhaerendo beatos esse dicunt: hoc dicunt quod dicimus, quolibet eos nomine appellent.
For by participation in and contemplation of Him they enjoy unfailing fruition. CHAPTER XXIII. That the name of gods is falsely ascribed to the gods of the nations, which name nevertheless, by the authority of the divine Scriptures, is common to the holy angels and to just men. If the Platonists prefer to call these gods rather than demons and to number them among those gods whom Plato, their author and master, writes were created by the supreme God: let them say what they will; for there is no need to labor with them over a controversy of words. For if they say that they are immortal in such a way as nevertheless to have been made by the supreme God, and blessed not through themselves but by cleaving to Him by whom they were made: they say what we say, by whatever name they call them.
因為他們藉著有分於祂、默觀祂,便享受不止息的享受。第二十三章。論「神」之名被誤加於外邦的諸神,然而按神聖經卷的權柄,這名乃是聖天使與義人所共有的。柏拉圖派若寧可稱這些為神而非鬼魔,並把他們列在他們的師祖柏拉圖所寫、由至高神所造的諸神之中:就讓他們隨意說罷;因為無須與他們在字句的爭辯上勞力。因為他們若說這些是不朽的,卻仍是由至高神所造,並非藉自己、乃藉緊靠那造他們之神而得蒙福:那麼無論他們用甚麼名稱呼這些,他們所說的便與我們所說的相同。
3:1103
Hanc autem Platonicorum esse sententiam, siue omnium siue meliorum, in eorum litteris inueniri potest. Nam et de ipso nomine, quod huius modi inmortalem beatamque creaturam deos appellant, ideo inter nos et ipsos paene nulla dissensio est, quia et in nostris sacris litteris legitur: Deus deorum dominus locutus est, et alibi: Confitemini deo deorum, et alibi: Rex magnus super omnes deos. Illud autem ubi scriptum est: Terribilis est super omnes deos, quur dictum sit, deinceps ostenditur. Sequitur enim: Quoniam omnes di gentium daemonia, Dominus autem caelos fecit. Super omnes ergo deos dixit, sed gentium, id est quos gentes pro dis habent, quae sunt daemonia;
That this is the opinion of the Platonists—whether of all or of the better ones—can be found in their writings. For even concerning the very name by which they call such immortal and blessed creatures 'gods,' there is, on that account, almost no disagreement between us and them, since in our sacred writings also it is read: 'The God of gods, the Lord, has spoken'; and elsewhere: 'Give thanks to the God of gods'; and elsewhere: 'A great King above all gods.' But where it is written: 'He is terrible above all gods,' why this is said is shown next. For it follows: 'Since all the gods of the nations are demons, but the Lord made the heavens.' He said therefore 'above all gods,' but of the nations—that is, those whom the nations hold for gods, which are demons;
這乃是柏拉圖派的見解——無論是全部還是較好的人——可以在他們的著作中找到。因為連他們用以稱這等不朽蒙福之受造物為「神」的這名本身,我們與他們之間幾乎也無分歧,既然在我們的聖典中也讀到:「神,眾神之神,已經發言」;又在別處:「你們要稱謝萬神之神」;又在別處:「祂是超乎萬神之上的大君王。」但經上所寫:「祂在萬神之上是可畏的」,為何如此說,接下來便顯明了。因為下文說:「因為外邦的眾神都是鬼魔,惟獨耶和華創造諸天。」所以祂說「超乎萬神之上」,乃指外邦的神——就是外邦人當作神的,那些乃是鬼魔;
3:1104
ideo terribilis, sub quo terrore Domino dicebant: Venisti perdere nos? Illud uero, ubi dicitur: Deus deorum, non potest intellegi deus daemoniorum; et rex magnus super omnes deos absit ut dicatur rex magnus super omnia daemonia. Sed homines quoque in populo Dei eadem scriptura deos appellat. Ego, inquit, dixi, di estis et filii Excelsi omnes. Potest itaque intellegi horum deorum deus, qui dictus est deus deorum, et super hos deos rex magnus, qui dictus est rex magnus super omnes deos. Verum tamen cum a nobis quaeritur:
therefore He is terrible, under which terror they said to the Lord: 'Have You come to destroy us?' But that passage where it is said: 'The God of gods,' cannot be understood as the God of demons; and 'a great King above all gods'—far be it that it be said 'a great King above all demons.' But the same Scripture also calls men in the people of God 'gods.' 'I said,' it says, 'you are gods, and all sons of the Most High.' It can therefore be understood that the God of these gods is He who is called the God of gods, and the great King above these gods is He who is called the great King above all gods. Yet nevertheless, when it is asked of us:
所以祂是可畏的,鬼魔在這懼怕之下向主說:「你來是要毀滅我們麼?」但那說「眾神之神」之處,不能理解為鬼魔之神;至於「超乎萬神之上的大君王」——斷不可說「超乎眾鬼魔之上的大君王」。但這同一聖經也稱神子民中的人為「神」。經上說:「我曾說,你們是神,都是至高者的兒子。」因此可以理解:那被稱為眾神之神的,乃是這些「神」的神;那被稱為超乎萬神之上的大君王,乃是超乎這些「神」之上的大君王。然而當有人問我們:
3:1105
si homines dicti sunt di, quod in populo Dei sunt, quem per angelos uel per homines adloquitur Deus, quanto magis inmortales eo nomine digni sunt, qui ea fruuntur beatitudine, ad quam Deum colendo cupiunt homines peruenire: quid respondebimus nisi non frustra in scripturis sanctis expressius homines nuncupatos deos, quam illos inmortales et beatos, quibus nos aequales futuros in resurrectione promittitur, ne scilicet propter illorum excellentiam aliquem eorum nobis constituere deum infidelis auderet infirmitas? Quod in homine facile est euitare. Et euidentius dici debuerunt homines di in populo Dei, ut certi ac fidentes fierent eum esse Deum suum, qui dictus est deus deorum;
if men have been called gods because they are in the people of God, whom God addresses through angels or through men, how much more worthy of that name are the immortals who enjoy that blessedness to which men, by worshipping God, desire to attain—what shall we answer, except that it is not in vain that in the Holy Scriptures men have been more expressly named gods than those immortal and blessed beings, to whom we are promised to be made equal in the resurrection? Namely, lest because of their excellence faithless weakness should dare to set up any one of them as a god for us. This is easily avoided in the case of a man. And men more evidently ought to have been called gods in the people of God, that they might become certain and confident that He is their God who is called the God of gods;
若人因身在神的子民中而被稱為神——神乃藉天使或藉人向他們說話——那麼那些享受人藉敬拜神所渴望達到之福樂的不朽者,豈不更配得那名麼?我們當怎樣回答呢?無非是說:聖經中更明確地稱人為神,過於稱那些不朽蒙福者(我們在復活時被應許要與這些相等),這並非徒然;乃是免得因那些不朽者的卓越,無信的軟弱竟敢為我們立他們中的某一位作神。在人的情形中,這很容易避免。並且,人在神的子民中更該被明確稱為神,好叫他們確信並篤定:那被稱為眾神之神的,乃是他們的神;
3:1106
quia etsi appellentur di inmortales illi et beati, qui in caelis sunt, non tamen dicti sunt di deorum, id est di hominum in populo Dei constitutorum, quibus dictum est: Ego dixi, di estis et filii Excelsi omnes. Hinc est quod ait apostolus: Etsi sunt qui dicuntur di, siue in caelo siue in terra, sicuti sunt di multi et domini multi: nobis tamen unus Deus Pater, ex quo omnia et nos in ipso, et unus Dominus Iesus Christus, per quem omnia et nos per ipsum. Non multum ergo de nomine disceptandum est, cum res ipsa ita clareat, ut ab scrupulo dubitationis aliena sit.
because, even though those immortal and blessed ones who are in the heavens are called gods, yet they are not called gods of gods—that is, gods of the men constituted in the people of God, to whom it was said: 'I said, you are gods, and all sons of the Most High.' Hence it is that the Apostle says: 'For even though there be that are called gods, whether in heaven or on earth, as there are gods many and lords many: yet to us there is one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we in Him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, through whom are all things, and we through Him.' There is therefore no need to dispute much about the name, when the matter itself is so clear as to be free from any scruple of doubt.
因為,縱然那些在諸天裡的不朽蒙福者被稱為神,他們卻不被稱為「眾神之神」——就是不被稱為神子民中所立之人的神,因為對這些人說過:「我曾說,你們是神,都是至高者的兒子。」由此,使徒說:「雖有稱為神的,或在天,或在地,就如那許多的神,許多的主;然而我們只有一位神,就是父,萬有都本於祂,我們也歸於祂;並有一位主,就是耶穌基督,萬有都是藉著祂,我們也是藉著祂。」所以無須在這名上多加爭辯,既然事情本身如此明顯,連半點疑惑的顧慮也沒有。
3:1107
Illud uero, quod nos ex eorum inmortalium beatorum numero missos esse angelos dicimus, qui Dei uoluntatem hominibus adnuntiarent, illis autem non placet, quia hoc ministerium non per illos, quos deos appellant, id est inmortales et beatos, sed per daemones fieri credunt, quos inmortales tantum, non etiam beatos audent dicere, aut certe ita inmortales et beatos, ut tamen daemones bonos, non deos sublimiter conlocatos et ab humana contrectatione semotos, quamuis nominis controuersia uideatur, tamen ita detestabile est nomen daemonum, ut hoc modis omnibus a sanctis angelis nos remouere debeamus.
But that thing which we say—that out of the number of those immortal and blessed beings, angels have been sent who would announce the will of God to men—does not please them, because they believe that this ministry is performed not through those whom they call gods (that is, the immortal and blessed), but through demons, whom they dare to call only immortal, not also blessed; or at any rate so immortal and blessed that they are nonetheless good demons, not gods loftily placed and set apart from human contact. Although the controversy seems to be about a name, yet the name of demons is so detestable that we ought by all means to remove it from the holy angels.
但我們所說的那事——就是從那些不朽蒙福者之中,差遣了天使來向人宣告神的旨意——卻不討他們的喜悅,因為他們相信這職事並非藉著他們所稱為神的(就是不朽蒙福者)施行,乃是藉著鬼魔;而他們只敢稱鬼魔為不朽,不敢稱為蒙福;或者至多稱他們為不朽蒙福,卻仍是良善的鬼魔,而非崇高安置、與人接觸隔絕的神。雖然這爭論似乎是關乎一個名稱,然而「鬼魔」這名是如此可憎,以致我們無論如何都當把它從聖天使身上挪去。
3:1108
Nunc ergo ita liber iste claudatur, ut sciamus inmortales et beatos, quodlibet uocentur, qui tamen facti et creati sunt, medios non esse ad inmortalem beatitudinem perducendis mortalibus miseris, a quibus utraque differentia separantur. Qui autem medii sunt communem habendo inmortalitatem cum superioribus, miseriam cum inferioribus, quoniam merito malitiae miseri sunt, beatitudinem, quam non habent, inuidere nobis possunt potius quam praebere. Unde nihil habent amici daemonum quod nobis dignum adferant, quur eos tamquam adiutores colere debeamus, quos potius ut deceptores uitare debemus.
Now therefore let this book be so concluded that we may know that the immortal and blessed beings—by whatever name they be called—who nevertheless are made and created, are not mediators for leading the wretched mortals over to immortal blessedness, from whom they are separated by both differences. But those who are mediators by sharing immortality with the higher beings and misery with the lower—since by the desert of their malice they are wretched—can rather envy us the blessedness which they do not have than bestow it. Hence the friends of the demons have nothing they may bring forward as worthy, why we should worship them as helpers, whom we ought rather to shun as deceivers.
如今就讓本卷如此結束,使我們曉得:那些不朽蒙福者——無論被稱為甚麼——既然仍是被造的,便不能作中保,把可憐的必死之人引渡到不朽的福樂裡,因為他們與這些人有著雙重的差異而相隔。但那些作中介的,既與在上者共有不朽、又與在下者共有愁苦——他們因自己惡意的應得而成為可憐的——便寧可嫉妒我們得他們所無的福樂,而非賜給我們。因此,鬼魔的朋友毫無甚麼配得提出的理由,使我們當敬拜他們為幫助者;我們反倒當躲避他們,視之為欺騙者。
3:1109
Quos autem bonos et ideo non solum inmortales, uerum etiam beatos deorum nomine sacris et sacrificiis propter uitam beatam post mortem adipiscendam colendos putant, qualescumque illi sint et quolibet uocabulo digni sint, non eos uelle per tale religionis obsequium nisi unum Deum coli, a quo creati et cuius participatione beati sunt, adiuuante ipso in sequenti libro diligentius disseremus. LIBER X. CAPUT I. Veram beatitudinem siue angelis siue hominibus per unum Deum tribui etiam Platonicos definisse: sed utrum hi, quos ob hoc ipsum colendos putant, uni tantum Deo, an etiam sibi sacrificari uelint, esse quaerendum.
But as for those whom they think good, and therefore not only immortal but also blessed, and to be worshipped under the name of gods with rites and sacrifices for the sake of attaining the blessed life after death—of whatever sort those beings may be, and worthy of whatever appellation, that they do not wish, through such service of religion, that any but the one God be worshipped, by whom they were created and by participation in whom they are blessed—this, with His own help, we shall discuss more diligently in the following book. BOOK X. CHAPTER I. That even the Platonists have defined that true blessedness is bestowed, whether on angels or on men, through the one God; but whether those whom they think should be worshipped on this very account wish sacrifice to be offered to the one God alone, or also to themselves, is to be inquired.
但至於那些他們所以為良善、因而不僅不朽且蒙福、並當以神的名號用祭儀和祭物敬拜、為要在死後得享福樂生命的——無論那些存有是何等的、配得何等的稱號,他們並不願藉這等宗教的事奉,使任何受敬拜的對象,除了那獨一的神之外——就是那造他們、又使他們藉有分於祂而蒙福的神——這事我們要靠祂的幫助,在下一卷中更殷勤地討論。第十卷。第一章。論連柏拉圖派也斷定:真正的福樂,無論賜予天使或人,都是藉著獨一的神;但那些他們正因此以為當受敬拜的對象,究竟願意人惟獨向那獨一的神獻祭,抑或也向他們自己獻祭,這乃是當查究的。
3:1110
Omnium certa sententia est, qui ratione quoquo modo uti possunt, beatos esse omnes homines uelle. Qui autem sint uel unde fiant dum mortalium quaerit infirmitas, multae magnaeque controuersiae concitatae sunt, in quibus philosophi sua studia et otia contriuerunt, quas in medium adducere adque discutere et longum est et non necessarium. Si enim recolit qui haec legit, quid in libro egerimus octauo in eligendis philosophis, cum quibus haec de beata uita, quae post mortem futura est, quaestio tractaretur, utrum ad eam uni Deo uero, qui etiam effector est deorum, an plurimis dis religione sacrisque seruiendo peruenire possimus:
It is the fixed opinion of all who can in any way use reason that all men wish to be blessed. But while the weakness of mortals inquires who are blessed or whence they become so, many and great controversies have been stirred up, in which the philosophers have worn out their studies and their leisure; to bring these forward and discuss them would be both long and unnecessary. For if he who reads these things recalls what we did in the eighth book concerning the choosing of philosophers with whom this question about the blessed life that is to come after death was to be treated—namely, whether we can attain to it by serving with religion and sacrifices the one true God, who is also the maker of the gods, or many gods:
凡能以任何方式運用理性的人,都有一個確定的見解:就是人人都願意蒙福。但當必死之人的軟弱探問誰是蒙福的、或他們如何成為蒙福之時,便引起許多重大的爭論,哲學家在其中耗盡了他們的研究與閒暇;要把這些提出來討論,既冗長又無必要。因為,凡讀這些的人若記起我們在第八卷中所論——關乎揀選哲學家與之探討這死後將來之福樂生命的問題:就是我們究竟能否藉著以宗教和祭物事奉那獨一真神(祂也是諸神的造作者),抑或事奉許多神,而達到那福樂:
3:1111
non etiam hic eadem repeti expectat, praesertim cum possit relegendo, si forte oblitus est, adminiculari memoriam. Elegimus enim Platonicos omnium philosophorum merito nobilissimos, propterea quia sapere potuerunt licet inmortalem ac rationalem uel intellectualem hominis animam nisi participato lumine illius Dei, a quo et ipsa et mundus factus est, beatam esse non posse; ita illud, quod omnes homines adpetunt, id est uitam beatam, quemquam isti adsecuturum negant, qui non illi uni optimo, quod est incommutabilis Deus, puritate casti amoris adhaeserit.
he will not expect that the same things be here repeated, especially since, by re-reading, if perhaps he has forgotten, he may aid his memory. For we chose the Platonists, deservedly the most renowned of all philosophers, for this reason: because they were able to perceive that the immortal and rational—or intellectual—soul of man cannot be blessed except by sharing in the light of that God by whom both it and the world were made; and thus they deny that anyone will attain that which all men seek, namely the blessed life, who has not cleaved with the purity of chaste love to that one supreme Being, which is the unchangeable God.
他便不會盼望這些事在此重述,尤其是因為,他若或許忘記了,藉著重讀便可幫助記憶。因為我們揀選柏拉圖派——他們名正言順地是眾哲學家中最著名的——乃為此緣故:因為他們能領悟,人那不朽、有理性(或理智)的魂,除非有分於那造它與世界之神的光,便不能蒙福;如此他們便否認:凡未曾以貞潔之愛的純潔緊靠那獨一至善——就是那不變的神——的人,能得著眾人所尋求的,就是福樂的生命。
3:1112
Sed quia ipsi quoque siue cedentes uanitati errorique populorum siue, ut ait apostolus, euanescentes in cogitationibus suis multos deos colendos ita putauerunt uel putari uoluerunt, ut quidam eorum etiam daemonibus diuinos honores sacrorum et sacrificiorum deferendos esse censerent, quibus iam non parua ex parte respondimus: nunc uidendum ac disserendum est, quantum Deus donat, inmortales ac beati in caelestibus sedibus dominationibus, principatibus potestatibus constituti, quos isti deos et ex quibus quosdam uel bonos daemones uel nobiscum angelos nominant, quo modo credendi sint uelle a nobis religionem pietatemque seruari;
But since they themselves also—whether yielding to the vanity and error of the peoples, or, as the Apostle says, becoming vain in their thoughts—supposed, or wished it to be supposed, that many gods are to be worshipped, so that some of them judged that even to the demons divine honors of rites and sacrifices were to be offered (to whom we have already in no small part replied): now it must be seen and discussed, as far as God grants, in what manner the immortal and blessed beings, established in the heavenly seats, in dominations, principalities, powers, whom these men call gods, and out of whom they name some either good demons or, along with us, angels—are to be believed to wish that religion and piety be observed by us;
但既然他們自己也——或是屈服於眾民的虛妄與錯謬,或如使徒所說,在自己的思念中變為虛妄——以為,或願人以為,當敬拜許多神,以致他們中有些人判定連鬼魔也當獻上祭儀與祭物的神聖尊榮(這些人我們已大部分作了答覆):如今便當查究並討論,盡神所賜的,那些不朽蒙福、安立於諸天座位、執政、掌權、有能者的存有——這些人稱之為神,又從中稱某些為良善的鬼魔,或與我們同稱為天使——當如何相信他們願意我們持守宗教與虔敬;
3:1113
hoc est, ut apertius dicam, utrum etiam sibi an tantum Deo suo, qui etiam noster est, placeat eis ut sacra faciamus et sacrificemus, uel aliqua nostra seu nos ipsos religionis ritibus consecremus. Hic est enim diuinitati uel, si expressius dicendum est, deitati debitus cultus, propter quem uno uerbo significandum, quoniam mihi satis idoneum non occurrit Latinum, Graeco ubi necesse est insinuo quid uelim dicere. Aatfistav quippe nostri, ubicumque sanctarum scripturarum positum est, interpretati sunt seruitutem. Sed ea seruitus, quae debetur hominibus, secundum quam praecipit apostolus seruos dominis suis subditos esse debere, alio nomine Graece nuncupari solet;
that is, to speak more plainly, whether it pleases them that we offer rites and sacrifices even to themselves, or only to their God, who is also ours; or that we consecrate by religious rites anything of ours, or our very selves. For this is the worship due to divinity—or, if it must be said more expressly, to deity—on account of which, to signify it by one word (since no Latin term sufficiently apt occurs to me), I introduce, where necessary, the Greek, to convey what I wish to say. Latreia, indeed, wherever it is set down in the Holy Scriptures, our translators have rendered 'service.' But that service which is owed to men—according to which the Apostle commands that servants ought to be subject to their masters—is usually called by another name in Greek;
這就是,說得更明白些:他們是否願意我們連向他們自己、抑或只向他們的神(祂也是我們的神)獻祭儀與祭物;或是否願意我們以宗教的儀式把我們的甚麼、或我們自己,獻為聖別。因為這乃是當歸於神性的敬拜——或者,若須說得更明確,當歸於神格的敬拜——為要用一個字表明它(既然我想不出一個夠貼切的拉丁字),我便在必要之處引入希臘字,以傳達我所要說的意思。「拉特雷亞」(latreia)這字,凡在聖經中出現之處,我們的譯者都譯為「事奉」。但那當向人盡的事奉——就是使徒所吩咐、僕人當服從主人的那種——在希臘文中通常用另一個名稱稱呼;
3:1114
Xatpeia uero secundum consuetudinem, qua locuti sunt qui nobis diuina eloquia condiderunt, aut semper aut tam frequenter ut paene semper ea dicitur seruitus, quae pertinet ad colendum Deum. Proinde si tantummodo cultus ipse dicatur, non soli Deo deberi uidetur. Dicimur enim colere etiam homines, quos honorifica uel recordatione uel praesentia frequentamus. Nec solum ea, quibus nos religiosa humilitate subicimus, sed quaedam etiam, quae subiecta sunt nobis, perhibentur coli. Nam ex hoc uerbo et agricolae et coloni et incolae uocantur, et ipsos de os non ob aliud appellant caelicolas, nisi quod caelum colant, non utique uenerando, sed inhabitando, tamquam caeli quosdam colonos;
but latreia, according to the usage of those who composed for us the divine oracles, either always or so frequently as to be almost always, denotes that service which pertains to the worship of God. Accordingly, if mere worship (cultus) alone be spoken of, it does not appear to be owed to God alone. For we are said to 'cultivate' (colere) even men, whom we frequent with honorific remembrance or presence. Nor only those things to which we subject ourselves in religious humility, but also certain things which are subject to us, are said to be 'cultivated.' For from this word both farmers (agricolae) and tillers (coloni) and inhabitants (incolae) are named, and they call the gods themselves 'heaven-dwellers' (caelicolae) for no other reason than that they 'cultivate' heaven—not, of course, by venerating it, but by inhabiting it, as it were certain colonists of heaven;
但「拉特雷亞」,按那為我們撰寫神聖默示之人的用法,或是始終、或是頻繁到幾乎始終,乃指那關乎敬拜神的事奉。因此,若單說「敬奉」(cultus)本身,便似乎不是單歸於神。因為我們也說「敬奉」(colere)人——就是我們以尊榮的記念或臨在所禮敬的人。不僅那些我們以宗教的謙卑屈服於其下的,連某些順服於我們的事物,也被說是受「敬奉」。因為「農夫」(agricolae)、「佃戶」(coloni)、「居民」(incolae)都是從這字得名;他們稱諸神自己為「天居者」(caelicolae),無非因為他們「敬奉」天——當然不是憑著崇拜,乃是憑著居住,彷彿是天的某些殖民者;
3:1115
non sicut appellantur coloni. qui condicionem debent genitali solo, propter agriculturam sub dominio possessorum, sed, sicut ait quidam Latini eloquii magnus auctor: Urbs antiqua fuit, Tyrii tenuere coloni. Ab incolendo enim colonos uocauit, non ab agricultura. Hinc et ciuitates a maioribus ciuitatibus uelut populorum examinibus conditae coloniae nuncupantur. Ac per hoc cultum quidem non deberi nisi Deo propria quadam notione uerbi huius omnino uerissimum est; sed quia et aliarum rerum dicitur cultus, ideo Latine uno uerbo significari cultus Deo debitus non potest.
not in the sense in which tenant farmers (coloni) are so called, who owe service to the soil of their birth on account of the agriculture carried on under the lordship of the proprietors; but rather as a certain great author of Latin eloquence says: 'An ancient city there was, the Tyrian settlers (coloni) held it.' For he called them coloni from inhabiting (colere) the place, not from agriculture. Hence too cities founded by greater cities, as it were by swarms of peoples, are called colonies. And therefore that worship (cultus) is owed to none but God, by a certain proper meaning of this word, is altogether most true; but because the cultivation (cultus) of other things also is spoken of, the worship owed to God cannot for this reason be signified in Latin by a single word.
並非如同人們所稱的「佃農」(coloni)那樣,他們因著在地主領主之下從事農耕,而對自己出生的土地負有義務;而是如某位拉丁雄辯的偉大作者所言:「從前有一座古城,是推羅的拓殖者(coloni)所居住。」因為他稱他們為 coloni 是出於「居住」(colere),而非出於農耕。因此那些由更大的城邦、彷彿如同民眾的蜂群所建立的城邑,也被稱為殖民地(coloniae)。由此可見,按這個詞的某種固有意義,敬拜(cultus)惟獨歸於神,這實在是最真確不過的;然而因為對於其他事物也說有「耕作、敬奉」(cultus),所以歸於神當得的敬拜,在拉丁文中無法用單一個詞來表達。
3:1116
Nam et ipsa religio quamuis distinctius non quemlibet, sed Dei cultum significare uideatur (unde isto nomine interpretati sunt nostri eam, quae Graece ϑρησϰεία dicitur): tamen quia Latina loquendi consuetudine, non inperitorum, uerum etiam doctissimorum, et cognationibus humanis adque adfinitatibus et quibusque necessitudinibus dicitur exhibenda religio, non eo uocabulo uitatur ambiguum, cum de cultu deitatis uertitur quaestio, ut fidenter dicere ualeamus religionem non esse nisi cultum Dei, quoniam uidetur hoc uerbum a significanda obseruantia propinquitatis humanae insolenter auferri. Pietas quoque proprie Dei cultus intellegi solet, quam Graeci εὐσέβειαν uocant.
For even religion (religio) itself, though it may seem more distinctly to signify not just anyone's worship but the worship of God (whence by this name our people have rendered that which in Greek is called θρησκεία), nevertheless, because in the Latin custom of speech, not only of the unlearned but even of the most learned, religion is said to be shown to human kinships and affinities and to all sorts of close relationships, this word does not avoid ambiguity, when the question concerns the worship of the deity, so that we could confidently say that religion is nothing but the worship of God, since this word seems to be wrongly taken away from signifying the observance shown to human relationship. Piety (pietas) too is usually properly understood as the worship of God, which the Greeks call εὐσέβεια.
因為即使是「宗教、敬虔」(religio)這個詞本身,雖然它似乎更明確地表示的不是任何人的崇敬,而是對神的敬拜(我們的人也因此用這名稱來翻譯希臘文所稱的 θρησκεία),然而,由於在拉丁語的習慣用法中——不僅是無學識者,連最有學問者也是如此——人對血親、姻親以及各種親密關係也說當盡 religio;所以當問題涉及對神性的敬拜時,這個詞並不能避免歧義,以致我們無法有把握地說 religio 只指對神的敬拜,因為這個詞似乎被不當地從表示「對人際親屬之恭敬」的意義中奪去了。「敬虔」(pietas)通常也被正確地理解為對神的敬拜,希臘人稱之為 εὐσέβεια。
3:1117
Haec tamen et erga parentes officiose haberi dicitur. More autem uulgi hoc nomen etiam in operibus misericordiae frequentatur; quod ideo arbitror euenisse, quia haec fieri praecipue mandat Deus eaque sibi uel pro sacrificiis uel prae sacrificiis placere testatur. Ex qua loquendi consuetudine factum est, ut et Deus ipse dicatur pius; quem sane Graeci nullo suo sermonis usu εὐσεβῆν uocant, quamuis εὐσέβειαν pro misericordia illorum etiam uulgus usurpet. Unde in quibusdam scripturarum locis, ut distinctio certior appareret, non εὐσέβειαν , quod ex bono cultu, sed ϑεοσέβειαν , quod ei Dei cultu conpositum resonat, dicere maluerunt. Utrumlibet autem horum nos uno uerbo enuntiare non possumus.
Yet this too is said to be rendered dutifully toward parents. And in the custom of the common people this word is frequently used even of works of mercy; which I think has come about because God especially commands these to be done, and declares that they please Him either instead of sacrifices or above sacrifices. From this custom of speech it has come about that even God Himself is called pius (godly, dutiful); whom indeed the Greeks, by no usage of their own speech, call εὐσεβής, although the common people among them also use εὐσέβεια for mercy. Whence in certain places of the Scriptures, that a clearer distinction might appear, they preferred to say not εὐσέβεια, which is compounded from good worship, but θεοσέβεια, which resounds as composed from the worship of God. But either of these we cannot express by a single word.
然而這敬虔也說當以盡責之心施於父母。並且按一般民眾的習慣,這個詞也常用於慈憐的善工;我認為之所以如此,是因為神特別吩咐要行這些事,並見證說這些事使祂喜悅,或代替祭物,或勝於祭物。由這種說法的習慣,便產生了連神自己也被稱為「敬虔的」(pius);希臘人按他們自己語言的任何用法,固然不稱神為 εὐσεβής,雖然他們中的民眾也用 εὐσέβεια 來指慈憐。因此在聖經的某些地方,為使分別更加明確,他們寧願不說 εὐσέβεια(由「美好的敬奉」所構成),而說 θεοσέβεια(其音正是由「對神的敬拜」所組成)。然而這兩者中無論哪一個,我們都無法用單一個詞來表達。
3:1118
Quae itaque λατρεία Graece nuncupatur et Latine interpretatur seruitus, sed ea qua colimus Deum; uel quae θρησκεία Graece, Latine autem religio dicitur, sed ea quae nobis est erga Deum; uel quam illi εὐσέβειαν , nos uero non uno uerbo exprimere, sed Dei cultum possumus appellare: hanc ei tantum Deo deberi dicimus, qui uerus est Deus facitque suos cultores deos. Quicumque igitur sunt in caelestibus habitationibus inmortales et beati, si nos non amant nec beatos esse nos uolunt, colendi utique non sunt. Si autem amant et beatos uolunt, profecto inde uolunt, unde et ipsi sunt; an aliunde ipsi beati, aliunde nos? CAPUT II De superna inluminatione quid Plotinus Platonicus senserit.
That, then, which in Greek is called λατρεία and is rendered in Latin as servitus (service), but the service by which we worship God; or that which in Greek is θρησκεία, in Latin religio, but the religion which is ours toward God; or that which they call εὐσέβεια, which we cannot express by a single word, but can call the worship of God: this we say is owed to that God alone who is the true God and makes His worshippers gods. Whoever therefore are immortal and blessed in the heavenly dwellings, if they do not love us nor wish us to be blessed, are certainly not to be worshipped. But if they love us and wish us to be blessed, surely they wish it from that same source whence they too are blessed; or are they blessed from one source, and we from another? CHAPTER II. What Plotinus the Platonist thought concerning illumination from on high.
因此,那在希臘文中稱為 λατρεία、在拉丁文中譯為「服事」(servitus)的——但乃是我們藉以敬拜神的那種服事;或那在希臘文中稱為 θρησκεία、在拉丁文中稱為 religio 的——但乃是我們對神所存的那種敬虔;或那他們稱為 εὐσέβεια、我們無法用單一個詞表達、卻能稱為「對神的敬拜」的——我們說這惟獨歸於那位真神當得,祂是真神,並使敬拜祂的人成為神。所以,凡在天上居所中不死且有福的,若他們不愛我們,也不願我們得福,那就斷不可敬拜他們。但他們若愛我們、願我們得福,必定是從他們自己得福的同一源頭而願如此;難道他們得福是出於一個源頭,我們得福卻出於另一個源頭嗎?第二章 論柏拉圖派的普羅提諾對於上界光照的見解。
3:1119
Sed non est nobis ullus cum his excellentioribus philosophis in hac quaestione conflictus. Viderunt enim suisque litteris multis modis copiosissime mandauerunt hinc illos, unde et nos, fieri beatos, obiecto quodam lumine intellegibili. quod Deus est illis et aliud est quam illi, a quo inlustrantur, ut clareant adque eius participatione perfecti beatique subsistant. Saepe multumque Plotinus adserit sensum Platonis explanans, ne illam quidem, quam credunt esse uniuersitatis animam, aliunde beatam esse quam nostram, idque esse lumen quod ipsa non est, sed a quo creata est et quo intellegibiliter inluminante intellegibiliter lucet.
But we have no conflict in this question with these more excellent philosophers. For they saw, and in their writings have in many ways most copiously set down, that those beings become blessed from the same source as we, namely by a certain intelligible light set before them, which is God to them and is other than they, by whom they are illumined, so that they shine and by participation in Him subsist perfected and blessed. Plotinus, expounding the meaning of Plato, often and at length asserts that not even that soul which they believe to be the soul of the universe is blessed from any other source than ours, and that this is a light which it itself is not, but by which it was created, and by whose intelligible illumination it intelligibly shines.
然而在這個問題上,我們與這些更卓越的哲學家並無衝突。因為他們看見了,並在自己的著作中用許多方式極其豐富地記載:他們之所以得福的源頭,與我們相同,乃是因有某種可知的光擺在他們面前,這光對他們而言就是神,且不同於他們自己;他們被這光照亮,以致發光,並藉著分享於祂,得以成全而有福地存在。普羅提諾闡釋柏拉圖的意思,多次且詳盡地主張:連他們所信為宇宙之魂的那靈魂,其得福的源頭也不外乎我們的源頭;並且這光乃是它本身所不是的,卻是它由之被造的,且因祂以可知的方式光照,它便以可知的方式發光。
3:1120
Dat etiam similitudinem ad illa incorporea de his caelestibus conspicuis araplisque corporibus, tamquam ille sit sol et ipsa sit luna. Lunam quippe solis obiectu inluminari putant. Dicit ergo ille magnus Platonicus animam rationalem, siue potius intellectualis dicenda sit, ex quo genere etiam inmortalium beatorumque animas esse intellegit, quos in caelestibus sedibus habitare non dubitat, non habere supra se naturam nisi Dei, qui fabricatus est mundum, a quo et ipsa facta est; nec aliunde illis supernis praeberi uitam beatam et lumen intellegentiae ueritatis, quam unde praebetur et nobis, consonans euangelio, ubi legitur: Fuit homo missus a Deo, cui nomen erat Iohannes;
He even draws a likeness for those incorporeal things from these visible and vast heavenly bodies, as though He were the sun and it were the moon. For they think the moon is illumined by the sun being set before it. That great Platonist therefore says that the rational soul—or rather, if it should be called intellectual, of which kind he understands the souls of the immortal and blessed to be also, whom he does not doubt to dwell in the heavenly seats—has above itself no nature except that of God, who fashioned the world, by whom it too was made; nor is the blessed life and the light of the understanding of truth furnished to those beings on high from any other source than that from which it is furnished also to us, in agreement with the Gospel, where it is read: 'There was a man sent from God, whose name was John;'
他甚至從這些可見而廣大的天體中,為那些無形之物取一比喻,彷彿祂是太陽,而它是月亮。因為他們認為月亮是因太陽擺在它面前而被照亮的。所以那位偉大的柏拉圖派人士說:理性的靈魂——或者更該稱為理智的靈魂,他了解那些不死而有福者的靈魂也屬於這一類,他毫不懷疑這些靈魂住在天上的座位中——除了神的本性之外,在它之上並無別的本性;神是那造世界的,它自己也是由祂所造;那些上界之物所得的有福之生命與認識真理之悟性的光照,其源頭也不外乎賜給我們的同一源頭。這與福音相合,那裡記著:「有一個人,是從神那裡差來的,名叫約翰;」
3:1121
hic uenit in testimonium, ut testimonium per perhiberet de lumine, ut omnes crederent per eum. Non erat ille lumen, sed ut testimonium perhiberet de lumine. Erat lumen uerum, quod inluminat omnem hominem uenientem in hunc mundum. In qua differentia satis ostenditur animam rationalem uel intellectualem, qualis erat in Iohanne, sibi lumen esse non posse, sed alterius ueri luminis participatione lucere. Hoc et ipse Iohannes fatetur, ubi ei perhibens testimonium dicit: Nos omnes de plenitudine eius accepimus. CAPUT III. De uero Dei cultu, a quo Platonici, quamuis crea- torem uniuersitatis intellexerint, deuiarunt colendo angelos seu bonos seu malos honore diuino.
he came for a testimony, to bear witness of the light, that all might believe through him. He was not that light, but came to bear witness of the light. That was the true light, which lightens every man coming into this world. In this difference it is sufficiently shown that the rational or intellectual soul, such as was in John, cannot be a light to itself, but shines by participation in another true light. This John himself also confesses, where, bearing witness to Him, he says: 'Of His fullness have we all received.' CHAPTER III. Concerning the true worship of God, from which the Platonists, although they understood the Creator of the universe, turned aside by worshipping angels, whether good or evil, with divine honour.
他來是為作見證,就是為光作見證,叫眾人因他可以信。他不是那光,乃是要為光作見證。那光是真光,照亮一切生在世上的人。在這分別中,已充分顯明:像在約翰裡那樣的理性或理智的靈魂,不能作自己的光,乃是藉著分享於另一位真光而發光。約翰自己也承認這一點,他為那光作見證時說:「從祂的豐滿裡,我們都領受了。」第三章 論對神的真敬拜;柏拉圖派雖然認識了宇宙的創造者,卻因以神聖的尊崇敬拜天使——無論善的或惡的——而偏離了這真敬拜。
3:1122
Quae cum ita sint, si Platonici uel quicumque alii ista senserunt cognoscentes Deum sicut Deum glorificarent et gratias agerent nec euanescerent in cogitationibus suis nec populorum erroribus partim auctores fierent, partim resistere non auderent: profecto confiterentur et illis inmortalibus ac beatis et nobis mortalibus ac miseris, ut inmortales ac beati esse possimus, unum Deum deorum colendum, qui et noster est et illorum. Huic nos seruitutem, quae Xatpeia Graece dicitur, siue in quibusque sacramentis siue in nobis ipsis debemus. Huius enim templum simul omnes et singuli templa sumus, quia et omnium concordiam et singulos inhabitare dignatur;
Since these things are so, if the Platonists, or whoever else thought thus, while knowing God, had glorified Him as God and given thanks, and had not become vain in their thoughts, nor in part become authors of the errors of the peoples and in part not dared to resist them: surely they would confess, both for those immortal and blessed beings and for us mortals and wretched ones, that—so that we may be able to be immortal and blessed—the one God of gods is to be worshipped, who is both ours and theirs. To Him we owe that service which in Greek is called λατρεία, whether in any sacred rites or in our very selves. For His temple we all together and each singly are, since He deigns to dwell both in the concord of all and in each one;
既然事情是這樣,柏拉圖派,或任何其他存此見解的人,倘若他們既認識了神,就當作神榮耀祂、感謝祂,不在自己的思念中變為虛妄,也不至於一面成為民眾錯謬的倡導者,一面又不敢加以抵擋:那麼他們必然會承認——無論是為那些不死而有福者,或為我們這些必死而可憐者——為使我們得以成為不死而有福的,惟有那位眾神之神當受敬拜,祂既是我們的神,也是他們的神。我們對祂當盡那在希臘文中稱為 λατρεία 的服事,無論是在各樣的聖禮中,或是在我們自己身上。因為我們眾人一同,且各人單獨,都是祂的殿,因為祂樂意既住在眾人的和諧中,也住在各人裡面;
3:1123
non in omnibus quam in singulis maior, quoniam nec mole distenditur nec partitione minuitur. Cum ad illum sursum est, eius est altare cor nostrum; eum Unigenito eius sacerdote placamus; ei cruentas uictimas caedimus, quando usque ad sanguinem pro eius ueritate certamus: eum suauissimo adolemus incenso, cum in eius conspectum pio sanctoque amore flagramus: ei dona eius in nobis quoque ipsos uouemus et reddimus; ei beneficiorum eius sollemnitatibus festis et diebus statutis dicamus sacramusque memoriam, ne uolumine temporum ingrata subrepat obliuio; ei sacrificamus hostiam humilitatis et laudis in ara cordis igne feruidam caritatis.
not greater in all than in single ones, since He is neither extended by mass nor diminished by division. When our heart is lifted up to Him, it is His altar; we propitiate Him through His Only-begotten as priest; to Him we slay bloody victims, when we contend even unto blood for His truth; to Him we burn the sweetest incense, when in His sight we glow with pious and holy love; to Him we vow and render His own gifts in us, and ourselves; to Him on festal solemnities and appointed days we dedicate and consecrate the memory of His benefits, lest by the rolling of times an ungrateful oblivion creep in; to Him we sacrifice on the altar of the heart the victim of humility and praise, kindled by the fire of charity.
祂在眾人中並不比在個人中為大,因為祂既不因體積而擴張,也不因分割而減少。當我們的心向上歸祂,它就是祂的祭壇;我們藉著祂的獨生子作祭司,使祂息怒;我們向祂宰殺流血的祭牲,就是當我們為祂的真理爭戰甚至流血的時候;我們向祂焚燒最甘美的香,就是當我們在祂面前以虔敬聖潔的愛火熱的時候;我們在自己裡面向祂許願並獻上祂自己所賜的恩賜,也獻上我們自己;我們在節期的盛典與所定的日子,向祂奉獻並聖別祂恩惠的記念,免得隨著時光的流轉,那忘恩的遺忘悄然侵入;我們在心的祭壇上向祂獻上謙卑與讚美的祭牲,被愛德之火所焚燒。
3:1124
Ad hunc uidendum, sicut uideri poterit, eique cohaerendum ab omni peccatorum et cupiditatum malarum labe mundamur et eius nomine consecramur. Ipse enim fons nostrae beatitudinis, ipse omnis adpetitionis est finis. Hunc eligentes uel potius religentes (amiseramus enim neglegentes) — hunc ergo religentes, unde et religio dicta perhibetur, ad eum dilectione tendimus, ut perueniendo quiescamus, ideo beati, quia illo fine perfecti. Bonum enim nostrum, de cuius fine inter philosophos magna contentio est, nullum est aliud quam illi cohaerere, cuius unius anima intellectualis incorporeo, si dici potest, amplexu ueris inpletur fecundaturque uirtutibus.
To see Him, as far as He can be seen, and to cleave to Him, we are cleansed from every stain of sins and evil desires, and consecrated in His name. For He Himself is the fountain of our blessedness, He Himself the end of all our longing. Choosing Him, or rather re-choosing Him (for we had lost Him by neglecting)—re-choosing Him therefore, whence religion is said to be named (religere, to re-choose)—we tend toward Him by love, that by reaching Him we may rest, blessed for this reason, because perfected by that End. For our good, concerning whose end there is great contention among philosophers, is nothing else than to cleave to Him, by whose incorporeal embrace alone—if it may be so said—the intellectual soul is filled and made fruitful with true virtues.
為要見祂——盡其所能地見祂——並要依附於祂,我們便從一切罪惡與邪情的污穢中得潔淨,並在祂的名裡被聖別。因為祂自己就是我們福樂的泉源,祂自己就是一切渴慕的終極。我們揀選祂,或更該說是重新揀選祂(因為我們先前因疏忽而失去了祂)——所以,重新揀選祂(religere,據說 religio 即由此得名)——我們便以愛趨向祂,好叫我們因到達祂而得安息,並因此得福,因為被那終極所成全。因為我們的至善——哲學家們對於它的終極大有爭論——無非就是依附於祂;惟有藉著祂無形的擁抱(若可這樣說),那理智的靈魂才得以被真實的美德充滿並結實。
3:1125
Hoc bonum diligere in toto corde, in tota anima et in tota uirtute praecipimur; ad hoc bonum debemus et a quibus diligimur duci, et quos diligimus ducere. Sic conplentur duo illa praecepta, in quibus tota lex pendet et prophetae: Diliges Dominum Deum tuum in toto corde tuo et in tota anima tua et in tota mente tua, et: Diliges proximum tuum tamquam te ipsum. Ut enim homo se diligere nosset, constitutus est ei finis, quo referret omnia quae ageret, ut beatus esset; non enim qui se diligit aliud uult esse quam beatus. Hic autem finis est adhaerere Deo.
We are commanded to love this good with the whole heart, with the whole soul, and with the whole strength; toward this good we ought both to be led by those who love us, and to lead those whom we love. Thus are fulfilled those two precepts, on which hang the whole law and the prophets: 'You shall love the Lord your God with your whole heart and with your whole soul and with your whole mind,' and: 'You shall love your neighbour as yourself.' For that a man might know how to love himself, an end was appointed for him, to which he should refer all that he did, that he might be blessed; for he who loves himself wishes nothing else than to be blessed. But this end is to cleave to God.
我們受命要全心、全魂、全力地愛這至善;對於這至善,我們既當被那些愛我們的人引導,也當引導我們所愛的人。如此就成全了那兩條誡命,全律法和先知都繫於其上:「你要全心、全魂、全意愛主你的神,」並且:「你要愛鄰舍如同自己。」因為要叫人懂得如何愛自己,就給他定了一個終極,使他將自己所行的一切都歸向這終極,好叫他得福;因為愛自己的人,所願的無非是得福。而這終極就是依附於神。
3:1126
Iam igitur scienti diligere se ipsum, cum mandatur de proximo diligendo sicut se ipsum, quid aliud mandatur, nisi ut ei, quantum potest, commendet diligendum Deum? Hic est Dei cultus, haec uera religio, haec recta pietas, haec tantum Deo debita seruitus. Quaecumque igitur inmortalis potestas quantalibet uirtute praedita si nos diligit sicut se ipsam, ei uult esse subditos, ut beati simus, cui et ipsa subdita beata est. Si ergo non colit Deum, misera est, quia priuatur Deo; si autem colit Deum, non uult se coli pro Deo. Illi enim potius diuinae sententiae suffragatur et dilectionis uiribus fauet, qua scriptum est: Sacrificans dis eradicabitur, nisi Domino soli. CAPUT IIII.
Now therefore, to one who knows how to love himself, when he is commanded about loving his neighbour as himself, what else is commanded but that he should, as far as he can, commend to him God to be loved? This is the worship of God, this is true religion, this is right piety, this is the service owed to God alone. Whatever immortal power therefore, endowed with whatever great virtue, if it loves us as itself, wishes us to be subject to that One, that we may be blessed, to whom it too, being subject, is blessed. If then it does not worship God, it is wretched, because it is deprived of God; but if it worships God, it does not wish to be worshipped in God's stead. For it rather supports that divine sentence and favours it with the strength of love, by which it is written: 'He that sacrifices to gods shall be rooted out, save to the Lord alone.' CHAPTER IV.
那麼如今,對一個懂得愛自己的人,當吩咐他要愛鄰舍如同自己時,所吩咐的無非是:他當盡其所能,將那當受愛的神薦介給他的鄰舍。這就是對神的敬拜,這就是真宗教,這就是正當的敬虔,這就是惟獨歸於神當盡的服事。所以,無論哪一個不死的權能,無論被賦予何等大的德能,若它愛我們如同愛它自己,就必願我們順服於那一位,好叫我們得福,正如它自己順服於那一位也得福一樣。那麼,它若不敬拜神,就是可憐的,因為它被剝奪了神;但它若敬拜神,就不願受人敬拜以代替神。因為它寧可支持那神聖的判語,並以愛的力量贊同它,正如經上所記:「獻祭給別神的,必被剪除,惟獨獻給耶和華的不在此例。」第四章。
3:1127
Quod uni uero Deo sacrificium debeatur. Nam, ut alia nunc taceam, quae pertinent ad religionis obsequium, quo colitur Deus, sacrificium certe nullus hominum est qui audeat dicere deberi nisi deo. Multa denique de cultu diuino usurpata sunt, quae honoribus deferrentur humanis, siue humilitate nimia siue adulatione pestifera; ita tamen, ut, quibus ea deferrentur, homines haberentur, qui dicuntur colendi et uenerandi, si autem multum eis additur, et adorandi: quis uero sacrificandum censuit nisi ei, quem deum aut sciuit aut putauit aut finxit?
That sacrifice is owed to the one true God. For—to pass over now other things which pertain to the homage of religion by which God is worshipped—certainly there is no man who would dare to say that sacrifice is owed to any but God. Many things, indeed, drawn from divine worship have been applied to human honours, whether through excessive humility or through pernicious flattery; yet in such a way that those to whom they were rendered were held to be men, who are said to be cultivated and venerated, and, if much is added to them, even adored: but who has judged that sacrifice should be offered to any but Him whom he either knew, or supposed, or imagined to be a god?
祭祀惟獨歸於那位獨一的真神當得。因為——現在姑且略過其他屬於敬拜神之宗教恭順的事——斷沒有一個人敢說,祭祀是任何別的對象當得的,惟獨歸於神。誠然,有許多取自神聖敬拜的事物,被施用於人間的尊榮,或出於過度的謙卑,或出於有害的諂媚;然而仍是這樣:那些受此對待的對象被視為人,被稱為當受尊崇、當受敬重的,而若再加增許多,甚至當受崇拜的:然而,除了那位他或知道、或臆測、或臆造為神的對象之外,有誰判斷當向別人獻祭呢?
3:1128
Quam porro antiquus sit in sacrificando Dei cultus, duo illi fratres Cain et Abel satis indicant, quorum maioris Deus reprobauit sacrificium, minoris aspexit. CAPUT V. De sacrificiis, quae Deus non requirit, sed ad significationem eorum offerri uoluit, quae requirit. Quis autem ita desipiat, ut existimet aliquibus usibus Dei esse necessaria, quae in sacrificiis offeruntur? Quod cum multis locis diuina scriptura testetur, ne longum faciamus, breue illud de psalmo commemorare suffecerit: Dixi Domino, Deus meus es tu, quoniam bonorum meorum non eges.
Moreover, how ancient is the worship of God by sacrificing, those two brothers Cain and Abel sufficiently indicate, of whom God rejected the sacrifice of the elder, and regarded that of the younger. CHAPTER V. Concerning the sacrifices which God does not require, but willed to be offered for the signifying of those things which He does require. But who would be so foolish as to suppose that those things which are offered in sacrifices are necessary for any uses of God? Since divine Scripture testifies this in many places, lest we make it long, it will suffice to recall that brief saying from the psalm: 'I said to the Lord, You are my God, for You have no need of my goods.'
再者,藉著獻祭來敬拜神是何等古老,該隱和亞伯這兩兄弟已充分表明,神棄絕了那為兄的祭物,卻看顧了那為弟的祭物。第五章 論神所不要求、卻願人獻上以表徵祂所要求之事的那些祭物。然而誰會愚昧到以為,那些在祭祀中獻上的事物對神有任何用處呢?既然神聖的聖經在許多地方見證這事,為免冗長,只需提及詩篇中那簡短的話便足夠了:「我對耶和華說:你是我的神;我的好處不在你以外。」
3:1129
Non solum igitur pecore uel qualibet alia re corruptibili adque terrena, sed ne ipsa quidem iustitia hominis Deus egere credendus est, totumque quod recte colitur Deus homini prodesse, non Deo. Neque enim fonti se quisquam dixerit consuluisse, si biberit; aut luci, si uiderit. Nec quod ab antiquis patribus alia sacrificia facta sunt in uictimis pecorum, quae nunc Dei populus legit, non facit, aliud intellegendum est, nisi rebus illis eas res fuisse significatas, quae aguntur in nobis, ad hoc ut inhaereamus Deo et ad eundem finem proximo consulamus. Sacrificium ergo uisibile inuisibilis sacrificii sacramentum, id est sacrum signum est.
Not only therefore in cattle or in any other corruptible and earthly thing, but not even in man's very righteousness, is God to be believed to have need; and the whole of what rightly worships God profits man, not God. For no one would say that he had done a service to the fountain if he drank, or to the light if he saw. Nor, as for the fact that other sacrifices in the slaying of cattle were made by the ancient fathers, which now the people of God read of but does not perform, is anything else to be understood than that by those things were signified these things which are wrought in us, to this end, that we may cleave to God and consult our neighbour's good toward the same end. A visible sacrifice therefore is the sacrament, that is, the sacred sign, of an invisible sacrifice.
因此,不僅在牲畜或任何其他可朽壞的、屬地的事物上,連在人本身的義上,都不可以為神有所缺乏;凡正當地敬拜神的一切,都是叫人得益,並非叫神得益。因為沒有人會說,他喝水就是幫了水泉的忙,或他看見就是幫了光的忙。再者,至於古時列祖在宰殺牲畜上所作的別樣祭物——如今神的子民只是讀到,卻不再施行——這也不可作別樣理解,無非是說:藉著那些事物,表徵了在我們裡面所運行的這些事,其目的是叫我們得依附於神,並為著同一終極而謀求鄰舍的益處。所以,可見的祭物乃是不可見之祭物的聖禮,就是其神聖的記號。
3:1130
Unde ille paenitens aput prophetam uel ipse propheta quaerens Deum peccatis suis habere propitium: Si uoluisses, inquit, sacrificium, dedissem utique; holocaustis non delectaberis. Sacrificium Deo spiritus contribulatus: cor contritum et humiliatum Deus non spernet. Intueamur quem ad modum, ubi Deum dixit nolle sacrificium. ibi Deum ostendit uelle sacrificium. Non uult ergo sacrificium trucidati pecoris, sed uult sacrificium contriti cordis. Illo igitur quod eum nolle dixit, hoc significatur, quod eum uelle subiecit. Sic itaque illa Deum nolle dixit, quo modo ab stultis ea uelle creditur, uelut suae gratia uoluptatis. Nam si ea sacrificia quae uult (quorum hoc unum est:
Whence that penitent in the prophet, or the prophet himself, seeking to have God propitious to his sins, says: 'If You had wished sacrifice, I would surely have given it; in burnt offerings You will not delight. The sacrifice for God is a troubled spirit: a contrite and humbled heart God will not despise.' Let us observe how, where he said God did not wish sacrifice, there he showed that God did wish sacrifice. He does not wish, then, the sacrifice of a slaughtered beast, but He wishes the sacrifice of a contrite heart. By that, therefore, which he said God did not wish, this is signified, which he subjoined that God did wish. Thus then he said God did not wish those things, in the manner in which they are believed by the foolish to be wished, as it were for the sake of His own pleasure. For if He did not wish those sacrifices which He does wish (of which this is one:
因此那在先知書中的悔罪者,或先知自己,求神對他的罪施恩,說:「你若喜愛祭物,我必獻上;燔祭你卻不喜悅。神所要的祭物,乃是憂傷的靈;神啊,憂傷痛悔的心,你必不輕看。」讓我們留意:他在說神不喜悅祭物之處,正是在那裡顯明神確實喜悅祭物。那麼,祂所不喜悅的,乃是被宰殺牲畜的祭;而祂所喜悅的,乃是痛悔之心的祭。因此,藉著他所說神不喜悅的,便表徵了他隨後所說神所喜悅的。所以他說神不喜悅那些事物,乃是按愚昧人所以為的那樣——彷彿神是為著自己的喜好而喜悅它們。因為祂若不喜悅祂所實在喜悅的那些祭物(其中之一就是:
3:1131
cor contritum et humiliatum dolore paenitendi) nollet eis sacrificiis significari, quae uelut sibi delectabilia desiderare putatus est: non utique de his offerendis in lege uetere praecepisset. Et ideo mutanda erant opportuno certoque iam tempore, ne ipsi Deo desiderabilia uel certe in nobis acceptabilia, ac non potius quae his significata sunt crederentur. Hinc et alio loco psalmi alterius: Si esuriero, inquit, non dicam tibi; meus est enim orbis terrae et plenitudo eius. Numquid manducabo carnes taurorum aut sanguinem hircorum potabo? Tamquam diceret: Utique si mihi essent necessaria, non a te peterem, quae habeo in potestate. Deinde subiungens quid illa significent:
a heart contrite and humbled by the sorrow of repentance), He would not have willed them to be signified by those sacrifices which He was supposed to desire as though delightful to Himself: He certainly would not have commanded these to be offered in the old law. And therefore they had to be changed at the opportune and now certain time, lest they should be believed to be desirable to God Himself, or at least acceptable in us, rather than the things which were signified by them. Hence too in another place of another psalm He says: 'If I were hungry, I would not tell you; for the world is mine and the fullness thereof. Shall I eat the flesh of bulls, or drink the blood of goats?' As though He said: Surely if these were necessary to me, I would not ask of you what I have in my own power. Then, adding what those things signify:
就是因悔改的憂傷而痛悔謙卑的心),祂就不會願意這心藉著那些祂被以為渴望、彷彿祂自己所喜悅的祭物來表徵:祂斷不會在舊約律法中吩咐獻上這些。因此,到了合宜而如今確定的時候,它們就必須有所更改,免得人以為這些事物本身對神自己是可羨慕的,或至少在我們身上是蒙悅納的,而不認為其中所表徵的事才是。因此在另一篇詩篇的另一處,祂說:「我若是飢餓,我不用告訴你,因為世界和其中所充滿的都是我的。我豈吃公牛的肉呢?我豈喝山羊的血呢?」彷彿祂說:若這些對我是必需的,我就不會向你求我自己權能之內所有的。接著祂補充說明那些事物所表徵的:
3:1132
Immola, inquit, Deo sacrificium laudis et redde Altissimo uota tua et inuoca me in die tribulationis, et eripiam te et magnificabis me. Item aput alium prophetam: In quo, inquit, adprehendam dam Dominum, adsumam Deum meum excelsum? Si adprehendam illum in holocaustis, in uitulis anniculis? Si acceptauerit Dominus in milibus arietum aut in denis milibus hircorum pinguium? Si dedero primogenita mea inpietatis, fructum uentris mei pro peccato animae meae? Si adnuntiatum est tibi, homo, bonum? Aut quid Dominus exquirat a te nisi facere iudicium et diligere misericordiam et paratum esse ire cum Domino Deo tuo?
'Offer,' He says, 'to God the sacrifice of praise, and pay your vows to the Most High; and call upon me in the day of tribulation, and I will deliver you, and you shall glorify me.' Likewise in another prophet He says: 'Wherewith shall I lay hold of the Lord, take hold of my God most high? Shall I lay hold of Him with burnt offerings, with calves a year old? Will the Lord accept thousands of rams, or tens of thousands of fat goats? Shall I give my firstborn for my ungodliness, the fruit of my womb for the sin of my soul? Has it been declared to you, O man, what is good? Or what does the Lord require of you, but to do judgment, and to love mercy, and to be ready to walk with the Lord your God?'
祂說:「你要以感謝為祭獻給神,又要向至高者還你的願;並要在患難的日子求告我,我必搭救你,你也要榮耀我。」照樣,在另一位先知書中,祂說:「我拿甚麼朝見耶和華,握住至高的我的神呢?豈可用燔祭、用一歲的牛犢握住祂麼?耶和華豈喜悅千千的公羊,或萬萬的肥山羊麼?我豈可為我的過犯獻我的長子,為我心中的罪獻我身所生的麼?世人哪,已指示你何為善了;耶和華向你所要的,不就是行公義,好憐憫,存著樂意與耶和華你的神同行麼?」
3:1133
Et in huius prophetae uerbis utrumque distinctum est satisque declaratum illa sacrificia per se ipsa non requirere Deum, quibus significantur haec sacrificia, quae requirit Deus. In epistula, quae inscribitur ad Hebraeos: Bene facere, inquit, et communicatores esse nolite obliuisci; talibus enim sacrificiis placetur Deo. Ac per hoc ubi scriptum est: Misericordiam uolo quam sacrificium nihil aliud quam sacrificium sacrificio praelatum oportet intellegi; quoniam illud, quod ab omnibus appellatur sacrificium, signum est ueri sacrificii. Porro autem misericordia uerum sacrificium est; unde dictum est, quod paulo ante commemoraui: Talibus enim sacrificiis placetur Deo.
And in this prophet's words both are distinguished, and it is sufficiently declared that God does not require for their own sake those sacrifices by which are signified these sacrifices which God does require. In the epistle which is inscribed 'To the Hebrews': 'Forget not,' he says, 'to do good and to share; for with such sacrifices God is well pleased.' And by this, where it is written 'I desire mercy rather than sacrifice,' nothing else must be understood than that one sacrifice is preferred to another; since that which is called sacrifice by all is the sign of the true sacrifice. But mercy is the true sacrifice; whence it was said, as I recalled a little before: 'For with such sacrifices God is well pleased.'
在這位先知的話中,二者得以區分,並充分宣告:神並不為著那些祭物本身而要求它們,那些祭物乃是用以表徵神所要求的這些祭物。在題為「致希伯來人書」的書信中說:「只是不可忘記行善和供分;因為這樣的祭,是神所喜悅的。」由此可見,經上所記「我喜愛憐恤,不喜愛祭祀」之處,所當理解的無非是:一種祭被置於另一種祭之上;因為眾人所稱為祭物的,乃是真祭物的記號。然而憐恤才是真祭物;因此正如我稍前所提的話說:「因為這樣的祭,是神所喜悅的。」
3:1134
Quaecumque igitur in ministerio tabernaculi siue templi multis modis de sacrificiis leguntur diuinitus esse praecepta, ad dilectionem Dei et proximi significando referuntur. In his enim duobus praeceptis, ut scriptum est, tota lex pendet et prophetae. CAPUT VI. De uero perfectoque sacrificio. Proinde uerum sacrificium est omne opus, quod agitur ut sancta societate inhaereamus Deo, relatum scilicet ad illum finem boni, quo ueraciter beati esse possimus. Unde et ipsa misericordia, qua homini subuenitur, si non propter Deum fit, non est sacrificium. Etsi enim ab homine fit uel offertur, tamen sacrificium res diuina est, ita ut hoc quoque uocabulo id Latini ueteres appellauerint.
Whatever things therefore in the ministry of the tabernacle or of the temple are read to have been divinely prescribed in many ways concerning sacrifices, are referred to the love of God and of neighbour by way of signifying. For on these two precepts, as it is written, hang the whole law and the prophets. CHAPTER VI. Concerning the true and perfect sacrifice. Accordingly, the true sacrifice is every work which is done that we may cleave to God in holy fellowship, referred, that is, to that end of good by which we can be truly blessed. Whence even mercy itself, by which a man is succoured, if it is not done for God's sake, is not a sacrifice. For although it is done or offered by man, yet sacrifice is a divine thing, so that by this name also the old Latins called it.
因此,凡在會幕或聖殿的事奉中,所讀到由神以多種方式所命定關於祭物的事,都是以表徵的方式歸向對神並對鄰舍的愛。因為正如經上所記,全律法和先知都繫於這兩條誡命。第六章 論真實而完全的祭物。據此,真祭物乃是一切所行的善工,行此善工是為叫我們在聖潔的團契中得依附於神,亦即歸向那善的終極,藉此我們才能真正得福。因此,連那扶助人的憐恤本身,若不是為著神而行,也不是祭物。因為它雖由人施行或獻上,然而祭物乃是神聖之事,以致古拉丁人也用這個名稱(sacrificium,神聖之事)來稱呼它。
3:1135
Unde ipse homo Dei nomine consecratus et Deo deuotus, in quantum mundo moritur ut Deo uiuat, sacrificium est. Nam et hoc ad misericordiam pertinet, quam quisque in se ipsum facit. Propterea scriptum est: Miserere animae tuae placens Deo. Corpus etiam nostrum cum temperantia castigamus, si hoc, quem ad modum debemus, propter Deum facimus, ut non exhibeamus membra nostra arma iniquitatis peccato, sed arma iustitiae Deo, sacrificium est. Ad quod exhortans apostolus ait: Obsecro itaque uos, fratres, per misericordiam Dei, ut exhibeatis corpora uestra hostiam uiuam, sanctam, Deo placentem, rationabile obsequium uestrum.
Whence man himself, consecrated in the name of God and devoted to God, in so far as he dies to the world that he may live to God, is a sacrifice. For this too pertains to the mercy which each one does to himself. Therefore it is written: 'Have mercy on your own soul, pleasing God.' Our body also, when we chastise it with temperance, if we do this, in the manner we ought, for God's sake, so that we present not our members as weapons of unrighteousness unto sin, but as weapons of righteousness unto God, is a sacrifice. Exhorting to which the Apostle says: 'I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercy of God, that you present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, well pleasing to God, your reasonable service.'
因此,人自己若在神的名裡被聖別、歸獻於神,就在他向世界死、好叫他向神活的程度上,成為一個祭物。因為這也屬於各人對自己所施的憐恤。所以經上記著:「你當憐恤自己的魂,使神喜悅。」我們的身體也是這樣,當我們以節制刻苦它,若我們按所當的方式為神而行,使我們不將肢體獻給罪作不義的兵器,乃將肢體獻給神作義的兵器,這就是祭物。使徒勸勉到此,說:「所以弟兄們,我藉著神的憐恤勸你們,將身體獻上,當作聖潔、神所喜悅的活祭,這是你們理所當然的事奉。」
3:1136
Si ergo corpus, quo inferiore tamquam famulo uel tamquam instrumento utitur anima, cum eius bonus et rectus usus ad Deum refertur, sacrificium est: quanto magis anima ipsa cum se refert ad Deum. ut igne amoris eius accensa formam concupiscentiae saecularis amittat eique tamquam incommutabili formae subdita reformetur, hinc ei placens, quod ex eius pulchritudine acceperit, fit sacrificium! Quod idem apostolus consequenter adiungens: Et nolite, inquit, conformari huic saeculo; sed reformamini in nouitate mentis uestrae ad probandum uos quae sit uoluntas Dei, quod bonum et bene placitum et perfectum.
If therefore the body, which the soul uses as an inferior, like a servant or like an instrument, when its good and right use is referred to God, is a sacrifice: how much more the soul itself, when it refers itself to God, so that, kindled by the fire of His love, it loses the form of worldly concupiscence and, subjected to Him as to the immutable Form, is re-formed, pleasing to Him from this, that it has received of His beauty, becomes a sacrifice! The same Apostle, consequently adding this, says: 'And be not conformed to this world; but be reformed in the newness of your mind, that you may prove what is the will of God, what is good and well-pleasing and perfect.'
那麼,若身體——靈魂用它如同用一個次等的、像僕人或像器具的東西——當它良好而正當的用途歸向神時,便是祭物:那麼靈魂本身豈不更是如此麼?當它將自己歸向神,以致被祂愛的火點燃,喪失了世俗私慾的樣式,並順服於祂如同順服於那不變的範型而被重新塑成,因它從祂的美麗所領受的而使祂喜悅,這時它便成為祭物!同一位使徒隨後補上這話,說:「不要模仿這世代,反要藉著心思的更新而變化,叫你們驗證何為神那美好、可喜悅、並純全的旨意。」
3:1137
Cum igitur uera sacrificia opera sint misericordiae siue in nos ipsos siue in proximos, quae referuntur ad Deum, opera uero misericordiae non ob aliud fiant, nisi ut a miseria liberemur ac per hoc ut beati simus (quod non fit nisi bono illo, de quo dictum est: Mihi autem adhaerere Deo bonum est): profecto efficitur, ut tota ipsa redemta ciuitas, hoc est congregatio societasque sanctorum, uniuersale sacrificium offeratur Deo per sacerdotem magnum, qui etiam se ipsum obtulit in passione pro nobis, ut tanti capitis corpus essemus, secundum formam serui. Hanc enim obtulit, in hac oblatus est, quia secundum hanc mediator est, in hac sacerdos, in hac sacrificium est.
Since therefore the true sacrifices are works of mercy, whether toward ourselves or toward our neighbours, which are referred to God, and works of mercy are done for no other reason than that we may be delivered from misery and thereby be blessed (which does not happen save by that good of which it was said: 'But for me it is good to cleave to God'): surely it follows that the whole redeemed city itself, that is, the congregation and fellowship of the saints, is offered to God as a universal sacrifice through the great Priest, who also offered Himself in His passion for us, that we might be the body of so great a Head, according to the form of a servant. For this He offered, in this He was offered, because according to this He is mediator, in this priest, in this the sacrifice.
因此,既然真祭物乃是憐恤的善工——無論是向我們自己或向我們的鄰舍——這些善工都歸向神;而憐恤的善工之所以施行,無非是為叫我們從愁苦中得釋放,並藉此得福(這除非藉著那善,否則不能成就,論到那善曾有話說:「但我親近神是與我有益」):那麼必然得出:那整個蒙救贖的城本身,就是眾聖徒的會集與團契,乃是藉著那位大祭司,作為普世的祭物獻給神;這位大祭司也在祂的受難中為我們獻上了自己,使我們可以成為這麼大元首的身體,照著奴僕的樣式。因為祂獻上的就是這身體,且在這身體裡被獻上,因為照著這身體祂是中保,在這身體裡作祭司,在這身體裡作祭物。
3:1138
Cum itaque nos hortatus esset apostolus, ut exhibeamus corpora nostra hostiam uiuam, sanctam, Deo placentem, rationabile obsequium nostrum, et non conformemur huic saeculo, sed reformemur in nouitate mentis nostrae: ad probandum quae sit uoluntas Dei, quod bonum et bene placitum et perfectum, quod totum sacrificium nos ipsi sumus: Dico enim, inquit, per gratiam Dei, quae data est mihi, omnibus, qui sunt in uobis, non plus sapere, quam oportet sapere, sed sapere ad temperantiam; sicut unicuique Deus partitus est mensuram fidei. Sicut enim in uno corpore multa membra habemus, omnia autem membra non eosdem actus habent: ita multi unum corpus sumus in Christo;
When therefore the Apostle had exhorted us to present our bodies a living sacrifice, holy, well pleasing to God, our reasonable service, and not to be conformed to this world, but to be reformed in the newness of our mind, to prove what is the will of God, what is good and well-pleasing and perfect—which whole sacrifice we ourselves are—he says: 'For I say, through the grace of God which is given to me, to all who are among you, not to be more wise than it behoves to be wise, but to be wise unto temperance; as God has dealt to each one the measure of faith. For as in one body we have many members, but all the members have not the same functions: so we, being many, are one body in Christ;'
因此,當使徒勸勉我們將身體獻上,當作聖潔、神所喜悅的活祭,這是我們理所當然的事奉,並勸我們不要模仿這世代,反要藉著心思的更新而變化,叫我們驗證何為神那美好、可喜悅、並純全的旨意——這整個祭物就是我們自己——他說:「我憑著所賜給我的恩典,對你們各人說,不要看自己過於所當看的,乃要照著神所分給各人信心的度量,看得清明適中。正如我們一個身子上有好些肢體,肢體也不都有一樣的功用;我們這許多人,在基督裡是一個身體,
3:1139
singuli autem alter alterius membra, habentes dona diuersa secundum gratiam, quae data est nobis. Hoc est sacrificium Christianorum: multi unum corpus in Christo. Quod etiam sacramento altaris fidelibus noto frequentat ecclesia, ubi ei demonstratur, quod in ea re, quam offert, ipsa offeratur. CAPUT VII. Quod sanctorum angelorum ea sit in nos dilectio, ut nos non suos, sed unius ueri Dei uelint esse cultores.
and individually members one of another, having different gifts according to the grace which is given to us.' This is the sacrifice of Christians: many, one body in Christ. Which the Church also celebrates in the sacrament of the altar, known to the faithful, where it is shown to her that in that thing which she offers, she herself is offered. CHAPTER VII. That the love of the holy angels toward us is such that they wish us to be worshippers, not of themselves, but of the one true God.
並且各自互相作肢體,照著所賜給我們的恩典,得了不同的恩賜。」這就是基督徒的祭物:許多人,在基督裡成為一個身體。教會也在祭壇的聖禮中——這是信徒所熟知的——舉行這祭物,在那裡向她顯明:在她所獻的那物中,她自己也被獻上。第七章 論聖天使對我們的愛是這樣的,以致他們願我們作的是敬拜者,所敬拜的不是他們自己,乃是那位獨一的真神。
3:1140
Merito illi in caelestibus sedibus constituti inmortales et beati, qui creatoris sui participatione congaudent, cuius aeternitate firmi, cuius ueritate certi, cuius munere sancti sunt, quoniam nos mortales et miseros, ut inmortales beatique simus, misericorditer diligunt, nolunt nos sibi sacrificari, sed ei, cuius et ipsi nobiscum sacrificium se esse nouerunt. Cum ipsis enim sumus una ciuitas Dei, cui dicitur in psalmo: Gloriosissima dicta sunt de te, ciuitas Dei; cuius pars in nobis peregrinatur, pars in illis opitulatur. De.
Deservedly do those immortal and blessed beings, set in the heavenly seats, who rejoice together in the participation of their Creator, by whose eternity they are firm, by whose truth they are certain, by whose gift they are holy—since they mercifully love us mortals and wretched ones, that we may be immortal and blessed—not wish us to sacrifice to themselves, but to Him whose sacrifice they too, together with us, know themselves to be. For together with them we are one city of God, to which it is said in the psalm: 'Most glorious things are spoken of you, O city of God'; of which one part sojourns as a pilgrim in us, another part renders aid in them. Concerning
那些被安置在天上座位中的不死而有福者,配當如此:他們在分享其創造者中一同歡欣,藉祂的永恆而堅固,藉祂的真理而確定,藉祂的恩賜而成聖——既然他們以憐憫愛我們這些必死而可憐者,要叫我們成為不死而有福的——他們便不願我們向他們自己獻祭,乃願我們向那一位獻祭,他們也知道自己與我們一同都是那一位的祭物。因為我們與他們一同是神的一座城,論到這城,詩篇中說:「神的城啊,有榮耀的事乃指著你說的」;這城的一部分在我們中間作客旅寄居,另一部分在他們中間施予扶助。論到
3:1141
illa quippe superna ciuitate, ubi Dei uoluntas intellegibilis adque incommutabilis lex est, de illa superna quodam modo curia (geritur namque ibi cura de nobis) ad nos ministrata per angelos sancta illa scriptura descendit, ubi legitur: Sacrificans dis eradicabitur, nisi Domino soli. Huic scripturae, huic legi, praeceptis talibus tanta sunt adtestata miracula, ut satis appareat, cui nos sacrificari uelint inmortales ac beati, qui hoc nobis uolunt esse quod sibi. CAPUT VIII. D6 miraculis, quae Deus ad conroborandam fidem piorum etiam per angelorum ministerium pro- missis suis adhibere dignatus est.
that supernal city, where the will of God is the intelligible and immutable law, from that supernal court, as it were (for there indeed care is taken concerning us), that holy Scripture descended to us, ministered through angels, where it is read: 'He that sacrifices to gods shall be rooted out, save to the Lord alone.' To this Scripture, to this law, to such precepts, so great miracles have borne witness, that it is sufficiently apparent to whom those immortal and blessed beings wish us to sacrifice, who wish us to be that which they themselves are. CHAPTER VIII. Concerning the miracles which God, for the strengthening of the faith of the pious, deigned to apply even through the ministry of angels to His promises.
那至上之城,那裡神的旨意就是可知而不變的律法;從那至上的朝廷,可以說(因為在那裡實在為我們有所看顧),那神聖的聖經藉著天使的服事降到我們這裡,其中記著:「獻祭給別神的,必被剪除,惟獨獻給耶和華的不在此例。」對這聖經、這律法、這樣的命令,有何等大的神蹟為之作見證,以致充分顯明:那些不死而有福者願我們向誰獻祭,他們願我們成為他們自己所是的。第八章 論神為堅固虔誠人的信德,甚至樂意藉著天使的服事,將神蹟施行在祂的應許上。
3:1142
Nam nimis uetera si commemorem, longius quam satis est reuoluere uidebor, quae miracula facta sint adtestantia promissis Dei, quibus ante annorum milia praedicit Abrahae, quod in semine eius omnes gentes benedictionem fuerant habiturae.
For if I should recall things too ancient, I shall seem to roll back farther than is enough—what miracles were done attesting the promises of God, by which, thousands of years beforehand, He foretold to Abraham that in his seed all nations were to have blessing.
因為我若提及太過古老的事,就會顯得追溯得比所當的更遠——有哪些神蹟曾為證實神的應許而行;藉著這些應許,神在數千年之前就向亞伯拉罕預言:地上的萬國都要因他的後裔得福。
3:1143
Quis enim non miretur eidem Abrahae filium peperisse coniugem sterilem eo tempore senectutis, quo parere nec fecunda iam posset, adque in eiusdem Abrahae sacrificio flammam caelitus factam inter diuisas uictimas cucurrisse, eidemque Abrahae praedictum ab angelis caeleste incendium Sodomorum, quos angelos hominibus similes hospitio susceperat et per eos de prole uentura Dei promissa tenuerat, ipsoque inminente iam incendio miram de Sodomis per eosdem angelos liberationem Loth filii fratris eius, cuius uxor in uia retro respiciens adque in salem repente conuersa magno admonuit sacramento neminem in uia liberationis suae praeterita desiderare debere?
For who would not marvel that to that same Abraham a barren wife bore a son at that time of old age when she could not bear even were she fruitful; and that in the sacrifice of the same Abraham a flame made from heaven ran between the divided victims; and that to the same Abraham the heavenly burning of Sodom was foretold by angels—angels whom he had received as guests in the likeness of men, and through whom he had held God's promises concerning the offspring to come; and that, when the burning already impended, there was the wondrous deliverance from Sodom, through the same angels, of Lot the son of his brother, whose wife, looking back behind her on the way and suddenly turned into salt, admonished by a great sacrament that no one on the way of his own deliverance ought to long for things left behind?
因為誰能不希奇:那位亞伯拉罕的不育之妻,竟在那衰老的時候、就是即便能生育也已不能生產的時候,為他生了一個兒子;並且在同一位亞伯拉罕的祭中,有一道從天上而來的火焰在分開的祭牲之間經過;又有天使向同一位亞伯拉罕預言所多瑪那從天降下的焚燒——這些天使他曾以人的樣式款待為客旅,並藉著他們得了神關於將來後裔的應許;而且當焚燒已臨近時,又藉著同樣的天使,使他兄弟的兒子羅得從所多瑪奇妙得救,羅得的妻子在路上向後觀看,忽然變成了一根鹽柱,藉著一個重大的奧祕警戒人:凡在自己得救之路上的,都不該留戀所撇下的事物?
3:1144
Illa uero quae et quanta sunt, quae iam per Moysen pro populo Dei de iugo seruitutis eruendo in Aegypto mirabiliter gesta sunt, ubi magi Pharaonis, hoc est regis Aegypti, qui populum illum dominatione deprimebat, ad hoc facere quaedam mira permissi sunt, ut mirabilius uincerentur! Illi enim faciebant ueneficiis et incantationibus magicis, quibus sunt mali angeli, hoc est daemones, dediti; Moyses autem tanto potentius, quanto iustius, nomine Dei, qui fecit caelum et terram, seruientibus angelis eos facile superauit.
But how great and how many are those things which were wonderfully wrought through Moses for the people of God, to be drawn out of the yoke of bondage in Egypt, where the magicians of Pharaoh, that is, of the king of Egypt, who oppressed that people by domination, were permitted to do certain marvels, that they might the more marvellously be overcome! For they did it by sorceries and magical incantations, to which the evil angels, that is, the demons, are given; but Moses, by so much the more powerfully as he was the more just, in the name of God, who made heaven and earth, with angels serving him, easily overcame them.
然而藉著摩西為神的子民——要把他們從在埃及為奴之軛中救出來——所奇妙施行的事,是何等大、何等多!在那裡,法老(即埃及王,那以暴虐壓制那民的)的術士被准許行某些奇事,好叫他們被更奇妙地勝過!因為他們是用邪術和魔法的咒語行事,那些惡天使、就是鬼魔,正是供這等事使喚的;而摩西,他越是公義,就越有能力,奉那造天地之神的名,有天使服事他,輕易就勝過了他們。
3:1145
Denique in tertia plaga deficientibus magis decem plagae per Moysen magna mysteriorum dispositione conpletae sunt, quibus ad Dei populum dimittendum Pharaonis et Aegyptiorum dura corda cesserunt. Moxque paenituit, et cum abscedentes Hebraeos consequi conarentur, illis diuiso mari per siccum transeuntibus unda hinc adque hinc in sese redeunte cooperti et obpressi sunt. Quid de illis miraculis dicam, quae, cum in deserto idem populus ductaretur, stupenda diuinitate crebuerunt: aquas, quae bibi non poterant, misso in eas, sicut Deus praeceperat, ligno amaritudine caruisse sitientesque satiasse;
Finally, at the third plague, when the magicians failed, ten plagues through Moses were completed by a great ordering of mysteries, by which the hard hearts of Pharaoh and the Egyptians yielded to let the people of God go. And soon he repented, and when they tried to pursue the departing Hebrews, the latter passing through the sea divided into dry land, while the wave returned upon itself from this side and that, they were covered over and overwhelmed. What shall I say of those miracles which, while that same people was led through the desert, abounded by a stupendous divinity: that the waters which could not be drunk, when a piece of wood was cast into them, as God had commanded, lost their bitterness and satisfied the thirsty;
末了,到了第三災,當術士失敗的時候,藉著摩西、以奧祕的大安排成就了十災,藉此法老和埃及人剛硬的心讓步,放神的子民走了。不久法老就後悔了,當他們設法追趕離去的希伯來人時,希伯來人正經過分開為乾地的海,那波浪卻從這邊和那邊回轉合攏,將埃及人遮蓋淹沒了。至於那些神蹟,當那同一群子民被領過曠野時,藉著驚人的神能而層出不窮的,我還能說甚麼呢:那不能喝的水,照神所吩咐將一塊木頭丟在其中,就除去了苦味,使口渴的人得了飽足;
3:1146
manna esurientibus uenisse de caelo et, cum esset colligentibus constituta mensura, quidquid amplius quisque collegerat, exortis uermibus putruisse, ante diem nero sabbati duplum collectum, quia sabbato colligere non licebat, nulla putredine uiolatum; desiderantibus carne uesci, quae tanto populo nulla sufficere posse uidebatur, uolatilibus castra conpleta et cupiditatis ardorem fastidio satietatis extinctum; obuios hostes transitumque prohibentes adque proeliantes orante Moyse manibusque eius in figuram crucis extentis nullo Hebraeorum cadente prostratos;
that manna came from heaven to the hungry, and, when a measure had been appointed for those gathering it, whatever anyone had gathered beyond it putrefied with worms arising, but on the day before the Sabbath a double portion was gathered, because on the Sabbath it was not lawful to gather, and was violated by no rottenness; that to those desiring to feed on flesh, which seemed able to suffice for no such great people, the camp was filled with flying birds, and the ardour of their desire was extinguished by the loathing of satiety; that the enemies who met them and forbade their passage and gave battle, while Moses prayed and his hands were stretched out in the figure of a cross, were laid low with none of the Hebrews falling;
嗎哪從天降下給飢餓的人,並且當為收取的人定了一個分量時,凡有人收取超過的,就生蟲腐臭了,但在安息日的前一日,卻收取了雙倍,因為安息日不可收取,這雙倍卻沒有絲毫腐壞;那些渴望吃肉的人——這肉看來無法供應這麼大的一群子民——軍營卻被飛鳥充滿,他們慾望的熱火也因飽足生膩而熄滅;那迎著他們、禁止他們經過並與他們爭戰的仇敵,當摩西禱告、雙手伸開作十字架的形狀時,便被打倒,希伯來人中卻無一人陣亡;
3:1147
seditiosos in populo Dei ac sese ab ordinata diuinitus societate diuidentes ad exemplum uisibile inuisibilis poenae uiuos terra dehiscente submersos; uirga percussam petram tantae multitudini abundantia fluenta, fudisse; serpentum morsus mortiferos, poenam iustissimam peccatorum, in ligno exaltato adque prospecto aeneo serpente sanatos, ut et populo subueniretur adflicto, et mors morte destructa uelut crucifixae mortis similitudine signaretur? Quem sane serpentem propter facti memoriam reseruatum cum postea populus errans tamquam idolum colere coepisset, Ezechias rex religiosa potestate Deo seruiens cum magna pietatis laude contriuit. CAPUT VIIII.
that the seditious among the people of God, who divided themselves from the divinely ordained society, were, as a visible example of invisible punishment, swallowed up alive by the earth gaping open; that a rock struck by a rod poured out abundant streams for so great a multitude; that the deadly bites of serpents, a most just punishment of sinners, were healed by a bronze serpent lifted up on wood and looked upon, so that both the afflicted people might be succoured, and death by death destroyed might be signified as it were by the likeness of a crucified death? Which serpent indeed, preserved for the memory of the deed, when afterward the erring people began to worship it as an idol, Hezekiah the king, serving God with religious power, with great praise of piety broke in pieces. CHAPTER IX.
那在神子民中作亂、把自己從神所命定的群體分裂出去的人,作為不可見刑罰的可見鑑戒,被裂開的地活活吞下;那被杖擊打的磐石,為這麼大的群眾湧出豐沛的水流;那致命的蛇咬——罪人最公義的刑罰——藉著那高舉在木頭上、被人觀看的銅蛇而得醫治,使那受苦的子民既得扶助,又使死亡藉死亡而被毀滅,彷彿藉著被釘十字架之死的樣式而被表徵?這條蛇實在是為記念這事而被保存的;後來當迷誤的子民開始把它當作偶像來敬拜時,希西家王以敬虔的權柄事奉神,便大得敬虔的稱讚,將它打碎了。第九章。
3:1148
De inlicitis artibus erga daemonum cultum, in quibus Porphyrius Platonicus quaedam probando, quaedam quasi inprobando uersatur. Haec et alia multa huiusce modi, quae omnia commemorare nimis longum est, fiebant ad commendandum unius Dei ueri cultum et multorum falsorumque prohibendum.
Concerning the unlawful arts in respect to the worship of demons, in which Porphyry the Platonist, approving some things and as it were disapproving others, is engaged. These and many other things of this kind, which it would be too long to recall in full, were done to commend the worship of the one true God, and to forbid that of the many and false ones.
論那些關乎敬拜鬼魔的不法之術;柏拉圖派的波斐利在其中一面贊同某些事,一面又彷彿不贊同某些事。這些以及許多其他這類的事——要全部提及未免太長——都是為要薦舉對那位獨一真神的敬拜,並禁止對那許多假神的敬拜而行的。
3:1149
Fiebant autem simplici fide adque fiducia pietatis, non incantationibus et carminibus nefariae curiositatis arte conpositis, quam uel magian uel detestabiliori nomine goetian uel honrabiliori theurgian uocant, qui quasi conantur ista discernere et inlicitis artibus deditos alios damnabiles, quos et maleficos uulgus appellat (hos enim ad goetian pertinere dicunt), alios autem laudabiles uideri uolunt, quibus theurgian deputant; cum sint utrique ritibus fallacibus daemonum obstricti sub nominibus angelorum. Nam et Porphyrius quandam quasi purgationem animae per theurgian, cunctanter tamen et pudibunda quodam modo disputatione promittit;
But they were done by simple faith and the trust of piety, not by incantations and verses composed by the art of a wicked curiosity, which they call either magic, or by a more detestable name goetia, or by a more honourable one theurgy—those who, as it were, try to distinguish these arts, and wish some who are given to unlawful arts to be deemed damnable, whom the common people also call sorcerers (for these, they say, pertain to goetia), but others to seem praiseworthy, to whom they assign theurgy; though both are bound by the deceitful rites of demons under the names of angels. For Porphyry too promises a certain purification of the soul, as it were, through theurgy, yet hesitantly and with a disputation somewhat ashamed;
然而這些事乃是憑著單純的信德與敬虔的信靠而行的,並非憑著邪惡好奇之術所編造的咒語和符咒;這種術,他們或稱為魔術(magia),或以更可憎的名稱稱為「巫術」(goetia),或以較體面的名稱稱為「神術」(theurgia)——那些人彷彿試圖區分這些術,要使一些獻身於不法之術的人被視為當受咒詛的,民眾也稱這等人為行邪術者(因為他們說,這等人屬於巫術),卻要使另一些人顯為當受稱讚的,把神術歸給這等人;其實兩者都同樣被鬼魔詭詐的儀式所捆綁,假冒天使的名。因為連波斐利也彷彿應許藉著神術而有某種靈魂的潔淨,但他卻是遲疑地、並以某種帶著羞愧的辯論這樣應許的;
3:1150
reuersionem uero ad Deum hanc artem praestare cuiquam negat; ut uideas eum inter uitium sacrilegae curiositatis et philosophiae professionem sententiis alternantibus fluctuare. Nunc enim hanc artem tamquam fallacem et in ipsa actione periculosam et legibus prohibitam cauendam monet; nunc autem uelut eius laudatoribus cedens utilem dicit esse mundandae parti animae, non quidem intellectuali, qua rerum intellegibilium percipitur ueritas, nullas habentium similitudines corporum; sed spiritali, qua corporalium rerum capiuntur imagines. Hanc enim dicit per quasdam conserationes theurgicas, quas teletas uocant, idoneam fieri adque aptam susceptioni spirituum et angelorum et ad uidendos deos.
yet he denies that this art affords to anyone a return to God; so that you may see him wavering, with alternating opinions, between the vice of sacrilegious curiosity and the profession of philosophy. For now he warns that this art is to be avoided as deceitful and dangerous in its very practice and prohibited by the laws; but now, yielding as it were to its praisers, he says it is useful for cleansing a part of the soul—not indeed the intellectual part, by which the truth of intelligible things is perceived, things having no likenesses of bodies; but the spiritual part, by which the images of corporeal things are grasped. For this part, he says, is by certain theurgic consecrations, which they call teletae, made fit and apt for the reception of spirits and angels and for the seeing of gods.
然而他卻否認這術能使任何人歸回神;以致你可看出他在褻瀆性好奇的惡德與哲學的職分之間,意見搖擺不定。因為他時而警戒說,這術是當避開的,因為它欺詐、在其施行本身上危險、且為律法所禁止;時而又彷彿對它的稱讚者讓步,說它對潔淨靈魂的一部分有用——不是那理智的部分,即那藉以領悟可知之事真理的部分,那些可知之事毫無形體的相像;乃是那屬靈的部分,即那藉以攝取形體之物形像的部分。因為他說,這部分藉著某些神術的祝聖儀式(他們稱之為 teletae)而被造成合宜且適於接受諸靈和天使,並適於見諸神。
3:1151
Ex quibus tamen theurgicis teletis fateretur intellectuali animae nihil purgationis accedere, quod eam faciat idoneam ad uidendum Deum suum et perspicienda ea, quae uere sunt. Ex quo intellegi potest, qualium deorum uel qualem uisionem fieri dicat theurgicis consecrationibus, in qua non ea uidentur, quae uere sunt. Denique animam rationalem siue, quod magis amat dicere, intellectualem, in sua posse dicit euadere, etiamsi quod eius spiritale est nulla theurgica fuerit arte purgatum; porro autem a theurgo spiritalem purgari hactenus, ut non ex hoc ad inmortalitatem aeternitatemque perueniat.
Yet from these theurgic rites he would confess that no purification accrues to the intellectual soul, such as would make it fit to see its God and to behold those things which truly are. From which it can be understood of what sort of gods, or of what sort of vision, he says is wrought by theurgic consecrations, in which those things are not seen which truly are. Finally, he says that the rational soul—or, as he prefers to call it, the intellectual—can escape into its own region, even if that which is spiritual in it has been purified by no theurgic art; but moreover that the spiritual is purified by the theurgist only to this extent, that it does not from this attain to immortality and eternity.
然而他卻會承認:從這些神術的儀式中,理智的靈魂並無任何潔淨可得,沒有任何能使它合宜得見它的神、並洞見那些真正存在之事的潔淨。由此可以明白:他所說藉著神術的祝聖所成就的,是何等樣的諸神或何等樣的異象,在其中那些真正存在的事物並不被看見。末了,他說:那理性的靈魂——或者照他更愛說的,理智的靈魂——能逃入它自己的境界,即使它裡面屬靈的部分未曾被任何神術所潔淨;再者,那屬靈的部分被行神術者所潔淨,也僅止於此,以致它並不因此達到不朽與永恆。
3:1152
Quamquam itaque discernat a daemonibus angelos, aeria loca esse daemonum, aetheria uel empyrea disserens angelorum, et admoneat utendum alicuius daemonis amicitia, quo subuectante uel paululum a terra possit eleuari quisque post mortem, aliam uero uiam esse perhibeat ad angelorum superna consortia: cauendam tamen daemonum societatem expressa quodam modo confessione testatur, ubi dicit animam post mortem luendo poenas cultum daemonum a quibus circumueniebatur horrescere: ipsamque theurgian.
Although therefore he distinguishes angels from demons, asserting that the airy regions are of demons, but the ethereal or empyrean regions of angels, and although he admonishes that the friendship of some demon is to be used, by whose carrying anyone may after death be lifted up even a little from the earth, while he declares that there is another way to the supernal fellowships of the angels: yet he testifies, with an expressed confession as it were, that the society of demons is to be avoided, where he says that the soul after death, paying its penalties, shudders at the worship of the demons by whom it was beset; and that theurgy itself,
因此,他雖然把天使與鬼魔加以區分,主張空中之域屬於鬼魔,而以太或最高天之域屬於天使,並且他雖然勸告人當利用某個鬼魔的友誼,藉著它的載送,人死後可以稍微離地被高舉一點,同時他又申明另有一條路通往天使上界的團契:然而他卻彷彿以明白的承認作見證,說鬼魔的交往是當避開的,他在那裡說:靈魂死後償付其刑罰時,對那曾圍困它的鬼魔之敬拜戰慄發抖;並且那神術本身,
3:1153
quam uelut conciliatricem angelorum deorumque commendat, aput tales agere potestates negare non potuit, quae uel ipsae inuideant purgationi animae, uel artibus seruiant inuidorum, querelam de hac re Chaldaei nescio cuius expromens: \'Conqueritur, inquit, uir in Chaldaea bonus, purgandae animae magno in molimine frustratos sibi esse successus, cum uir ad eadem potens tactus inuidia adiuratas sacris precibus potentias adligasset, ne postulata concederent. Ergo et ligauit ille, inquit, et iste non soluit.\' Quo indicio dixit apparere theurgian esse tam boni conficiendi quam mali et aput deos et aput homines disciplinam;
which he commends as a conciliatrix, as it were, of angels and gods, he could not deny operates among such powers as either themselves envy the purification of the soul, or serve the arts of the envious, expressing a complaint about this matter from some Chaldean or other: 'A good man in Chaldea,' he says, 'complains that his great efforts at purifying a soul were frustrated of success for him, since a man powerful for the same things, touched by envy, had bound the powers, adjured by sacred prayers, that they should not grant what was requested. Therefore both that one bound,' he says, 'and this one did not loose.' By which token he said it appears that theurgy is a discipline both for accomplishing good and evil, both among gods and among men;
他把這神術薦舉為彷彿是天使與諸神的調解者,卻又不能否認它乃是在這樣一些權能中運作的——這些權能或者自己嫉妒靈魂的潔淨,或者服事那些懷嫉之人的法術;他就此事引述某位迦勒底人的怨言:他說:「迦勒底有一個好人抱怨說,他在潔淨一個靈魂上的莫大努力,結果歸於徒勞,因為另有一人在同樣的事上有能力,被嫉妒所觸動,便以神聖的禱告誓制了那些權能,叫它們不肯應允所求的。所以,」他說,「那一個捆綁了,這一個卻不能解開。」他說,從這個跡象可見:神術乃是一門既可成就善、也可成就惡的本領,無論在諸神中或在人中皆然;
3:1154
pati etiam deos et ad illas perturbationes passionesque deduci, quas communiter daemonibus et hominibus Apuleius adtribuit; deos tamen ab eis aetheriae sedis altitudine separans et Platonis adserens in illa discretione sententiam. CAPUT X. De theurgia, quae falsam purgationem animis daemonum inuocatione promittit.
and that the gods also suffer, and are brought down to those perturbations and passions which Apuleius attributes in common to demons and to men; yet separating the gods from these by the loftiness of their ethereal seat, and asserting in that distinction the opinion of Plato. CHAPTER X. Concerning theurgy, which promises to souls a false purification by the invocation of demons.
並且諸神也受苦,並被帶入那些擾亂與情慾之中,就是阿普列烏斯歸給鬼魔與人所共有的;然而他卻以諸神以太座位的崇高把諸神與這些區分開來,並在那區分中主張柏拉圖的見解。第十章 論神術——它藉著呼求鬼魔,向眾靈魂應許一種虛假的潔淨。
3:1155
Ecce nunc alius Platonicus, quem doctiorem ferunt, Porphyrius, per nescio quam theurgicam disciplinam etiam ipsos deos obstrictos passionibus et perturbationibus dicit, quoniam sacris precibus adiurari terrerique potuerunt, ne praestarent animae purgationem, et ita terreri ab eo, qui imperabat malum, ut ab alio, qui poscebat bonum, per eandem artem theurgicam solui illo timore non possent et ad dandum beneficium liberari. Quis non uideat haec omnia fallacium daemonum esse commenta, nisi eorum miserrimus seruus et a gratia ueri liberatoris alienus? Nam si haec aput deos agerentur bonos, plus ibi utique ualeret beneficus purgator animae quam maleuolus inpeditor.
Behold now another Platonist, whom they report to be more learned, namely Porphyry, who through some theurgic discipline declares that even the very gods are bound by passions and disturbances; for they could, he says, be adjured and terrified by sacred prayers so as not to bestow the purification of the soul, and they were so frightened by one who commanded an evil thing that, by another who sought a good thing through the same theurgic art, they could not be released from that fear nor set free to grant the benefit. Who does not see that all these are the fabrications of deceiving demons, unless he be their most wretched slave and a stranger to the grace of the true Deliverer? For if these things were transacted among good gods, surely there the beneficent purifier of the soul would prevail more than the malevolent obstructer.
看哪,如今又有另一位柏拉圖派學者,據說更為博學,就是波菲利。他藉著某種通神術的學問,竟說連眾神自己也受激情與紛擾所束縛;因為他說,眾神能被神聖的禱詞所脅迫、所驚嚇,以致不肯賜下靈魂的潔淨;他們既被一個命令作惡的人所驚嚇,便無法藉另一個用同樣通神術祈求善事的人從那恐懼中得釋放,得自由去施予恩惠。除非有人是這些欺詐邪魔最可憐的奴僕、與真正拯救者的恩典絕緣,否則誰看不出這一切都是欺詐邪魔的捏造呢?因為這些事若是在良善的眾神中進行,那麼施恩潔淨靈魂者,必勝過那心懷惡意的攔阻者。
3:1156
Aut si dis iustis homo, pro quo agebatur, purgatione uidebatur indignus, non utique ab inuido territi nec, sicut ipse dicit, per metum ualentioris numinis inpediti, sed iudicio libero id negare debuerunt. Mirum est autem, quod benignus ille Chaldaeus, qui theurgicis sacris animam purgare cupiebat, non inuenit aliquem superiorem deum, qui uel plus terreret adque ad bene faciendum cogeret territos deos, uel ab eis terrentem conpesceret, ut libere bene facerent; si tamen theurgo bono sacra defuerunt, quibus ipsos deos, quos inuocabat animae purgatores, prius ab illa timoris peste purgaret. Quid enim causae est, quur deus potentior adhiberi possit a quo terreantur, nec possit a quo purgentur?
Or if to the just gods the man, on whose behalf the matter was being transacted, seemed unworthy of purification, then surely they ought not to have been frightened by an envious one, nor (as he himself says) hindered through fear of a more powerful divinity, but should have refused it by free judgement. It is strange, moreover, that that kindly Chaldean, who desired to purify the soul by theurgic rites, found no higher god who might either terrify the terrified gods still more and compel them to do good, or restrain the one who terrified them, so that they might freely do good — if indeed the good theurgist lacked sacred rites by which he might first purify those very gods, whom he invoked as purifiers of the soul, from that plague of fear. For what reason is there why a more powerful god can be employed by whom they are terrified, yet cannot be employed by whom they are purified?
再者,若在公義的眾神看來,那為他求情的人不配得潔淨,他們本就不該被一個嫉妒者所驚嚇,也不該(如他自己所言)因懼怕更有能力的神明而受攔阻,乃當憑自由的判斷拒絕之。然而奇怪的是,那位仁慈的迦勒底人既渴望藉通神術的儀式潔淨靈魂,竟找不到一位更高的神,能更厲害地恐嚇那些受驚嚇的神、迫使他們行善,或制止那恐嚇者,使他們能自由地行善——倘若這位良善的通神術士當真缺乏聖禮,無法先將那些他所召喚、作為靈魂潔淨者的眾神,從那恐懼的瘟疫中潔淨出來。因為究竟有什麼緣由,使一位更有能力的神能被召來叫眾神懼怕,卻不能被召來潔淨他們呢?
3:1157
An inuenitur deus qui exaudiat inuidum et timorem dis incutiat ne bene faciant; nec inuenitur deus qui exaudiat beneuolum et timorem dis auferat ut bene faciant?s o theurgia praeclara, o animae praedicanda purgatio, ubi plus imperat inmunda inuidentia, quam inpetrat pura beneficentia! Immo uero malignorum spirituum cauenda et detestanda fallacia, et salutaris audienda doctrina. Quod enim qui has sordidas purgationes sacrilegis ritibus operantur quasdam mirabiliter pulchras, sicut iste commemorat, uel angelorum imagines uel deorum tamquam purgato spiritu uident (si tamen uel tale aliquid uident), illud est, quod apostolus dicit: Quoniam satanas transfigurat se uelut angelum lucis.
Is there found a god who hearkens to the envious and strikes fear into the gods that they may not do good; and yet no god is found who hearkens to the well-wishing and removes fear from the gods that they may do good? O splendid theurgy! O purification of the soul worthy to be proclaimed, where unclean envy commands more than pure beneficence obtains! Nay rather, the deceit of malignant spirits is to be guarded against and detested, and the saving doctrine to be heeded. For as to the fact that those who perform these filthy purifications by sacrilegious rites behold certain marvellously beautiful forms — whether images of angels or of gods, as this man records — as though seen by a purified spirit (if indeed they see any such thing), this is what the apostle says: 'Satan transforms himself into an angel of light.'
難道找得到一位神,垂聽那嫉妒者,使眾神生懼怕,叫他們不行善;卻找不到一位神,垂聽那存善意者,除去眾神的懼怕,叫他們行善麼?哦,輝煌的通神術!哦,值得高聲傳揚的靈魂潔淨之術——在那裡,污穢的嫉妒所命令的,竟勝過純潔的善行所求得的!其實,惡靈的詭詐倒是該防備、該憎惡的,而拯救的教義才是該聽從的。至於那些以褻瀆的儀式行這些污穢潔淨之事的人,正如此人所記述的,竟見到某些奇妙美麗的形像——或是天使、或是諸神的形像——彷彿是被潔淨之靈所見的(倘若他們真見了甚麼這類東西),這正應驗使徒所說的話:「撒但裝作光明的天使。」
3:1158
Eius enim sunt illa phantasmata, qui miseras animas multorum falsorumque deorum fallacibus sacris cupiens inretire et a uero ueri Dei cultu, quo solo mundantur et sanantur, auertere, sicut de Proteo dictum est, formas se uertit in omnes, hostiliter insequens, fallaciter subueniens, utrobique nocens. CAPUT XI. De epistula Porphyrii ad Anebontem Aegyptium. in qua petit de diuersitate daemonum se doceri. Melius sapuit iste Porphyrius, cum ad Anebontem scribit Aegyptium, ubi consulenti similis et quaerenti et prodit artes sacrilegas et euertit.
For those phantasms belong to him who, desiring to ensnare the wretched souls of men by the deceiving rites of many false gods, and to turn them away from the true worship of the true God, by which alone they are cleansed and healed — as was said of Proteus — 'turns himself into all shapes,' assailing as an enemy, succouring deceitfully, in both ways doing harm. CHAPTER XI. Concerning the letter of Porphyry to Anebo the Egyptian, in which he asks to be instructed about the diversity of demons. This Porphyry judged more wisely when he writes to Anebo the Egyptian, where, in the guise of one consulting and inquiring, he both betrays the sacrilegious arts and overthrows them.
因為那些幻象屬於那一位——他渴望用許多假神欺詐的儀式,纏住人們可憐的靈魂,使他們離棄對真神的真敬拜(惟有藉此他們才得潔淨醫治);正如論到普羅透斯所說的,他「變化萬形」,以仇敵之姿攻擊,又以欺詐之態相助,兩面都使人受害。第十一章 論波菲利致埃及人阿尼波的書信,在信中他求人指教他關於邪魔種類之異同。這位波菲利在寫信給埃及人阿尼波時,倒顯出較有智慧;在信中他以求教探問者的姿態,既揭露了那些褻瀆的法術,又將其推翻。
3:1159
Et ibi quidem omnes daemones reprobat, quos dicit ob inprudentiam trahere humidum uaporem et ideo non in aethere, sed in aere esse sub luna adque in ipso lunae globo; uerum tamen non audet omnes fallacias et malitias et ineptias, quibus merito mouetur, omnibus daemonibus dare. Quosdam namque benignos daemones more appellat aliorum, cum omnes generaliter inprudentes esse fateatur. Miratur autem quod non solum di adliciantur uictimis, sed etiam conpellantur adque cogantur facere quod homines uolunt; et si corpore et incorporalitate di a daemonibus distinguuntur, quo modo deos esse existimandum sit solem et lunam et uisibilia cetera in caelo, quae corpora esse non dubitat; et si di sunt.
And there indeed he reprobates all the demons, whom he says, through their want of prudence, draw up humid vapour, and therefore are not in the ether but in the air beneath the moon, and even in the very globe of the moon; yet he does not dare to assign to all demons all the deceits and malices and follies by which he is justly disturbed. For he calls certain ones benign demons, after the manner of others, although he confesses that all in general are imprudent. He marvels, moreover, that not only are the gods enticed by victims, but are even compelled and forced to do what men wish; and if the gods are distinguished from demons by body and incorporeality, how it is to be supposed that the sun and moon and the other visible things in heaven are gods, which he does not doubt to be bodies; and if they are gods,
在那裡,他確實譴責一切邪魔,說它們因缺乏審慎,吸取潮濕的水氣,因此不在以太之中,而是在月亮之下的空氣裡,甚至就在月球本身之內;然而他卻不敢把一切欺詐、惡毒和愚妄——這些他理當為之動容的——都歸於所有邪魔。因為他仿效別人,稱某些邪魔為良善的邪魔,雖然他承認它們全體一概都是不審慎的。他又詫異,不但眾神被祭牲所引誘,甚至被脅迫強逼去作人所願的事;又詫異:若眾神與邪魔是以有形體和無形體相區別,那麼日、月以及天上其他可見之物(他毫不懷疑這些都是形體)怎能被認為是神呢;而若它們是神,
3:1160
quo modo alii benefici, alii malefici esse dicantur; et quo modo incorporalibus, cum sint corporei, coniungantur. Quaerit etiam ueluti dubitans, utrum in diuinantibus et quaedam mira facientibus animae sint passiones an aliqui spiritus extrinsecus ueniant, per quos haec ualeant; et potius uenire extrinsecus conicit, eo quod lapidibus et herbis adhibitis et adligent quosdam, et aperiant clausa ostia, uel aliquid eius modi mirabiliter operentur. Unde dicit alios opinari esse quoddam genus, cui exaudire sit proprium, natura fallax, omniforme, multimodum, simulans deos et daemones et animas defunctorum, et hoc esse quod efficiat haec omnia quae uidentur bona esse uel praua;
how some are said to be beneficent and others maleficent; and how, being corporeal, they are joined to incorporeal beings. He inquires also, as one in doubt, whether in those who divine and work certain wonders there are passions of the souls, or whether some spirits come from without through whom they have power to do these things; and he rather conjectures that they come from without, on the ground that by applying stones and herbs they both bind certain persons and open closed doors, or work some such thing marvellously. Whence he says that some are of the opinion that there is a certain kind of being whose property it is to hearken — a nature deceitful, of every form, of manifold guise, simulating gods and demons and the souls of the departed; and that this is what effects all those things which seem to be either good or evil;
他又問:為何有些被稱為施恩的,有些被稱為作惡的;又問:它們既是有形體的,怎能與無形之物相聯。他更如同疑惑者一般查問:在那些行占卜、行某些奇事的人裡面,究竟是靈魂的激情在起作用,還是有某些靈從外面而來,藉著它們才有能力行這些事;他寧可推測這些靈是從外面來的,理由是那些人藉著施用石頭和草藥,既能捆綁某些人,又能打開緊閉的門,或奇妙地行類似的事。因此他說,有些人認為存在某一類存有,其本性就是要被人召喚而垂聽——其性詭詐,能變萬形,多種偽裝,假冒眾神、邪魔和死者的靈魂;而正是這類存有,成就那一切看似為善或為惡的事;
3:1161
ceterum circa ea, quae uere bona sunt, nihil opitulari, immo uero ista nec nosse, sed et male conciliare et insimulare adque inpedire nonnumquam uirtutis sedulos sectatores, et plenum esse temeritatis et fastus, gaudere nidoribus, adulationibus capi, et cetera, quae de hoc genere fallacium malignorumque spirituum, qui extrinsecus in animam ueniunt humanosque sensus sopitos uigilantesue deludunt, non tamquam sibi persuasa confirmat, sed tam tenuiter suspicatur aut dubitat, ut haec alios adserat opinari. Difficile quippe fuit tanto philosopho cunctam diabolicam societatem uel nosse uel fidenter arguere, quam quaelibet anicula Christiana nec cunctatur esse, et liberrime detestatur.
but that, concerning the things which are truly good, it gives no help at all — nay rather, does not even know them — but also evilly procures and falsely accuses and sometimes hinders the diligent followers of virtue; and that it is full of rashness and pride, delights in the savour of burnt offerings, is captivated by flatteries, and the rest which is said concerning this kind of deceitful and malignant spirits, who come from without into the soul and delude human senses, whether asleep or awake. Yet he does not confirm these things as matters of which he himself is persuaded, but surmises or doubts so faintly that he represents others as holding this opinion. For it was indeed difficult for so great a philosopher either to know the whole diabolical society or confidently to refute it — which any little Christian old woman does not hesitate to declare exists, and most freely detests.
但論到那真正為善的事,它卻毫無幫助——不,它甚至根本不認識這些事——反倒以惡意設謀,捏造誣告,有時還攔阻那些勤勉追求美德的人;它滿了狂妄與傲慢,喜悅燔祭的香氣,被諂媚所迷惑,以及論到這類欺詐惡靈所說的其餘的事——這些靈從外面進入人的靈魂,迷惑人或睡或醒的知覺。然而他並未把這些當作自己所確信的事來肯定,乃是極其輕描淡寫地猜測或疑惑,以致把這意見說成是別人所持的。因為對這樣一位偉大的哲學家而言,要認識整個魔鬼的群體,或有把握地駁斥它,實在困難——而任何一個基督徒的小老婦人卻毫不遲疑地宣稱它確實存在,並極其坦然地憎惡之。
3:1162
Nisi forte iste et ipsum, ad quem scribit, Anebontem tamquam talium sacrorum praeclarissimum antistitem et alios talium operum tamquam diuinorum et ad deos colendos pertinentium admiratores uerecundatur offendere. Sequitur tamen et ea uelut inquirendo commemorat, quae sobrie considerata tribui non possunt nisi malignis et fallacibus potestatibus. Quaerit enim quur tamquam melioribus inuocatis quasi peioribus imperetur, ut iniusta praecepta hominis exsequantur; quur adtrectatum re Veneria non exaudiant inprecantem, cum ipsi ad incestos quosque concubitus quoslibet ducere non morentur;
Unless perchance this man is even ashamed to offend the very one to whom he writes, Anebo, as the most distinguished hierophant of such rites, and others who are admirers of such works as divine and pertaining to the worship of the gods. Yet he goes on, and as if by way of inquiry mentions also those things which, soberly considered, cannot be ascribed except to malignant and deceitful powers. For he asks why, when the better are invoked, it is the worse, as it were, who are commanded, so that they may carry out the unjust commands of a man; why they do not hearken to one who prays after he has handled a thing of Venus, while they themselves do not delay to lead any persons whatever to any incestuous embraces;
或許這人甚至羞於得罪那寫信的對象阿尼波——把他當作這類儀式中最尊貴的祭司長,又怕得罪其他人,他們把這類作為當作神聖的、與敬拜眾神有關的事而加以欽慕。然而他繼續往下說,並彷彿以查問的方式,提到那些經冷靜思量、除歸於惡毒欺詐的權勢之外、別無可歸的事。因為他問:為何當人召喚那較高者時,受命令的卻彷彿是那較低者,叫他們去執行一個人不公義的命令;為何當人觸碰了與愛慾有關之物後再禱告,它們便不垂聽,而它們自己卻毫不遲延地引領任何人去行任何亂倫的苟合;
3:1163
quur animantibus suos antistites oportere abstinere denuntient, ne uaporibus profecto corporeis polluantur, ipsi uero et aliis uaporibus inliciantur et nidoribus hostiarum, cumque a cadaueris contactu prohibeatur inspector, plerumque illa cadaueribus celebrentur; quid sit, quod non daemoni uel alicui animae defuncti, sed ipsi soli et lunae aut cuicumque caelestium homo uitio cuilibet obnoxius intendit minas eosque territat falso, ut eis extorqueat ueritatem. Nam et caelum se conlidere comminatur et cetera similia homini inpossibilia, ut illi di tamquam insipientissimi pueri falsis et ridiculis comminationibus territi quod imperatur efficiant.
why they enjoin that their hierophants must abstain from living creatures, lest forsooth they be polluted by bodily vapours, while they themselves are allured by other vapours and by the savours of the victims; and why, though the inspector is forbidden the touching of a corpse, those rites are for the most part celebrated with corpses; what it means that a man, subject to any vice whatever, directs threats not against a demon or some soul of a departed one, but against the sun and moon themselves or any of the heavenly bodies, and falsely terrifies them, so as to extort the truth from them. For he even threatens to dash the heaven together, and other things impossible to a man, so that those gods, like the most foolish boys, terrified by false and ridiculous threats, may do what is commanded.
為何它們吩咐它們的祭司要禁戒活物,唯恐被身體的氣味所玷污,自己卻被別的氣味、被祭牲的香氣所引誘;又為何那觀祭者既被禁止觸碰屍體,那些儀式卻大多是與屍體一同舉行的;還有,這意味著甚麼——一個受任何惡習轄制的人,竟不是向邪魔或某個死者的靈魂,而是向日、月本身或任何天上之物發出威嚇,並虛妄地恐嚇它們,要從它們勒取真相。因為他甚至威嚇要把諸天撞碎,以及其他人所不能行的事,使那些神像最愚蠢的孩童,被虛假可笑的恐嚇所驚嚇,便去行所吩咐的事。
3:1164
Dicit etiam scripsisse Chaeremonem quendam, talium sacrorum uel potius sacrilegiorum peritum, ea, quae aput Aegyptios sunt celebrata rumoribus uel de Iside uel de Osiri marito eius, maximam uim habere cogendi deos, ut faciant imperata, quando ille, qui carminibus cogit, ea se prodere uel euertere comminatur, ubi se etiam Osiridis membra dissipaturum terribiliter dicit, si facere iussa neglexerint. Haec adque huius modi uana et insana hominem dis minari, nec quibuslibet, sed ipsis caelestibus et siderea luce fulgentibus, nec sine effectu, sed uiolenta potestate cogentem adque his terroribus ad facienda quae uoluerit perducentem, merito Porphyrius admiratur;
He says also that a certain Chaeremon, skilled in such rites — or rather such sacrileges — wrote that the things celebrated by report among the Egyptians, whether concerning Isis or Osiris her husband, have the greatest power of compelling the gods to do what is commanded, when he who compels by incantations threatens to betray or overthrow them, where he terribly declares that he will even scatter the members of Osiris, if they neglect to do what is bidden. That a man should utter these and such-like empty and insane threats against the gods — and not against any whatever, but against the very heavenly ones, shining with starry light — and that not without effect, but compelling them by violent power, and by these terrors bringing them to do what he wished: this Porphyry justly marvels at;
他又說,有一位名叫凱瑞蒙的人,精通這類儀式——或不如說這類褻瀆——寫道:埃及人中口耳相傳的事,無論關乎伊西斯,或關乎她丈夫俄西里斯,都有極大的能力,能迫使眾神去行所吩咐的事;當那以咒語施壓的人威嚇要揭露或推翻它們時,他甚至可怕地宣稱,倘若它們疏忽不行所命之事,他就要把俄西里斯的肢體打散。一個人竟向眾神發出這些並這類空洞瘋狂的威嚇——而且不是向隨便哪一位,乃是向那閃耀星光的天上眾神本身——並且不是徒然無效,乃是以暴力的權勢強逼它們,藉這些恐嚇驅使它們去行他所願的事:這事波菲利理當詫異;
3:1165
immo uero sub specie mirantis et causas rerum talium requirentis dat intellegi illos haec agere spiritus, quorum genus superius sub aliorum opinatione descripsit, non, ut ipse posuit, natura, sed uitio fallaces, qui simulant deos et animas defunctorum, daemones autem non, ut ait ipse. simulant, sed plane sunt.
nay rather, under the appearance of one marvelling and seeking the causes of such things, he gives to understand that those spirits do these things, whose kind he above described under the opinion of others — spirits deceitful not, as he himself stated, by nature, but by vice, who simulate gods and the souls of the departed, but who, as he himself says, do not simulate demons, but plainly are demons.
其實,他以驚異者、探究此類事物緣由者的姿態,使人明白:行這些事的,正是那些靈——其種類他在上文以別人之見加以描述——這些靈詭詐並非(如他自己所稱)出於本性,乃是出於敗壞;它們假冒眾神和死者的靈魂,至於邪魔,正如他自己所說,它們並非假冒,乃是分明就是邪魔。
3:1166
Et quod ei uidetur herbis et lapidibus et animantibus et sonis certis quibusdam ac uocibus et figurationibus adque figmentis, quibusdam etiam obseruatis in caeli conuersione motibus siderum fabricari in terra ab hominibus potestates idoneas uariis effectibus exsequendis, totum hoc ad eosdem ipsos daemones pertinet ludificatores animarum sibimet subditarum et uoluptaria sibi ludibria de hominum erroribus exhibentes. Aut ergo re uera dubitans et inquirens ista Porphyrius ea tamen commemorat, quibus conuincantur et redarguantur, nec ad eas potestates, quae nobis ad beatam uitam capessendam fauent, sed ad deceptores daemones pertinere monstrentur;
And as for what seems to him — that by herbs and stones and living creatures and certain fixed sounds and voices and figurations and figments, and by certain motions of the stars observed in the revolution of the heaven, powers are fashioned on earth by men, suited to accomplishing various effects — all this pertains to those same demons, mockers of the souls subjected to themselves, and exhibiting to themselves voluptuous sport out of the errors of men. Either therefore Porphyry, truly doubting and inquiring, nevertheless mentions these things, by which they may be convicted and refuted, and shown to pertain not to those powers which favour us for the attaining of the blessed life, but to deceiving demons;
至於他所認為的——人藉草藥、石頭、活物,並某些固定的聲音、言語、圖形與構作,又藉在諸天運轉中所觀察到的星辰的某些運行,在地上製造出適於成就各種效用的能力——這一切都屬於那同一群邪魔,它們戲弄那些順服自己的靈魂,並從人的謬妄中為自己取得淫蕩的玩樂。所以,波菲利或是出於真正的疑惑與查問,仍提及這些事,藉以將那些勢力定罪駁倒,顯明它們並不屬於那些恩待我們、助我們得享福樂生命的能力,乃是屬於欺詐的邪魔;
3:1167
aut, ut meliora de philosopho suspicemur, eo modo uoluit hominem Aegyptium talibus erroribus deditum et aliqua magna se scire opinantem non superba quasi auctoritate doctoris offendere, nec aperte aduersantis altercatione turbare, sed quasi quaerentis et discere cupientis humilitate ad ea cogitanda conuertere et quam sint contemnenda uel etiam deuitanda monstrare. Denique prope ad epistulae finem petit se ab eo doceri, quae sit ad beatitudinem uia ex Aegyptia sapientia.
or — that we may suppose better things of the philosopher — he wished in this manner to offend the Egyptian man, given over to such errors and thinking that he knew some great things, not by a proud authority as of a teacher, nor to disturb him by the contention of one openly opposing, but by the humility, as it were, of one inquiring and desiring to learn, to turn him to the consideration of these matters and to show how worthy of contempt and even of avoidance they are. Finally, towards the end of the letter, he asks to be taught by him what the way to blessedness is, out of the Egyptian wisdom.
或是——讓我們對這位哲學家作較好的設想——他願以此方式得罪那位埋首於這類謬妄、自以為知曉某些大事的埃及人,卻不是以教師那種驕傲的權威,也不是以公開反對者的爭辯來攪擾他,乃是以查問、渴望學習者的謙卑姿態,引他思想這些事,並指明這些事是何等可鄙、甚至何等該避免。末了,臨近書信結尾,他求那人從埃及的智慧中教導他:通往福樂的道路是甚麼。
3:1168
Ceterum illos, quibus conuersatio cum dis ad hoc esset, ut ob inueniendum fugitiuum uel praedium conparandum, aut propter nuptias uel mercaturam uel quid huius modi mentem diuinam inquietarent, frustra eos uideri dicit coluisse sapientiam; illa etiam ipsa numina, cum quibus conuersarentur, etsi de ceteris rebus uera praedicerent, tamen quoniam de beatitudine nihil cautum nec satis idoneum monerent, nec deos illos esse nec benignos daemones, sed aut illorum quod dicitur fallax, aut humanum omne commentum. CAPUT XII. De miraculis, quae per sanctorum angelorum ministerium Deus uerus operatur. Verum quia tanta et talia geruntur his artibus, ut uniuersum modum humanae facultatis excedant:
For the rest, he says that those whose intercourse with the gods was for this purpose — that they might disquiet the divine mind for the finding of a runaway slave, or the procuring of an estate, or on account of a marriage or trade or anything of this sort — seem to have cultivated wisdom in vain; and that even those very divinities with whom they held intercourse, though they foretold true things about other matters, yet, since concerning blessedness they gave no sure nor sufficiently fitting counsel, were not gods, nor benign demons, but either that which is called the deceitful one, or wholly a human contrivance. CHAPTER XII. Concerning the miracles which the true God works through the ministry of the holy angels. But since such and so great things are wrought by these arts as to exceed the whole measure of human capacity:
至於其餘的,他說:那些與眾神交往,目的乃在為尋找逃奴、置辦田產,或為著婚姻、貿易或這類事務而攪擾神明心思的人,看來是徒然修習了智慧;甚至那些與他們交往的神明本身,雖在別的事上預言真確之事,然而既論到福樂卻未曾給予確實或充分合宜的指教,便既不是神,也不是良善的邪魔,乃或是那稱為欺詐者的,或全然是人的杜撰。第十二章 論真神藉聖天使的服事所行的神蹟。然而,既然這些法術所行的事如此眾多且如此巨大,竟超越人類能力的一切限度:
3:1169
quid restat, nisi ut ea, quae mirifice tamquam diuinitus praedici uel fieri uidentur nec tamen ad unius Dei cultum referuntur, cui simpliciter inhaerere fatentibus quoque Platonicis et per multa testantibus solum beatificum bonum est, malignorum daemonum ludibria et seductoria inpedimenta, quae uera pietate cauenda sunt, prudenter intellegantur? Porro autem quaecumque miracula siue per angelos siue quocumque modo ita diuinitus fiunt, ut Dei unius, in quo solo beata uita est, cultum religionemque commendent, ea uere ab eis uel per eos, qui nos secundum ueritatem pietatemque diligunt, fieri ipso Deo in illis operante credendum est.
what remains, except that those things which are wondrously seen to be foretold or done as if by divine power, and yet are not referred to the worship of the one God — to whom simply to cleave is the sole beatific good, as even the Platonists confess and testify by many arguments — be prudently understood to be the mockeries of malignant demons and seductive hindrances, which by true piety are to be guarded against? But moreover, whatever miracles, whether through angels or in whatever manner, are so wrought by divine power as to commend the worship and religion of the one God, in whom alone is the blessed life — these are to be believed to be truly wrought by them, or through them, who love us according to truth and piety, God Himself working in them.
那麼還剩下甚麼,豈不是要我們審慎地明白:那些奇妙地彷彿出於神能而被預言或行出、卻不歸向獨一真神敬拜的事(正如連柏拉圖派也承認、並以許多論證見證的,惟有單純地依附這位真神,才是唯一賜福的善),乃是惡毒邪魔的戲弄與引誘的攔阻,是真敬虔所當防備的麼?然而另一方面,凡是藉天使、或藉任何方式,如此出於神能而行的神蹟,使人歸向那獨一真神(惟有在祂裡面才有福樂的生命)的敬拜與虔誠,這些就當信乃是真正由那些按真理與敬虔愛我們者所行,或藉他們而行,是神自己在他們裡面動工。
3:1170
Neque enim audiendi sunt, qui Deum inuisibilem uisibilia miracula operari negant, cum ipse etiam secundum ipsos fecerit mundum, quem certe uisibilem negare non possunt. Quidquid igitur mirabile fit in hoc mundo, profecto minus est quam totus hic mundus, id est caelum et terra et omnia quae in eis sunt, quae certe Deus fecit. Sicut autem ipse qui fecit, ita modus quo fecit occultus est et inconprehensibilis homini. Quamuis itaque miracula uisibilium naturarum uidendi adsiduitate uiluerint, tamen, cum ea sapienter intuemur, inusitatissimis rarissimisque maiora sunt. Nam et omni miraculo. quod fit per hominem, maius miraculum est homo.
For neither are those to be heeded who deny that the invisible God works visible miracles, since He, even according to them, made the world, which they certainly cannot deny to be visible. Whatever marvel, therefore, is done in this world, is assuredly less than this whole world — that is, than the heaven and the earth and all that is in them, which God certainly made. But as He Himself who made it, so the manner in which He made it, is hidden and incomprehensible to man. Although, therefore, the miracles of visible natures have grown cheap by the constancy of beholding them, yet, when we contemplate them wisely, they are greater than the most unusual and rarest. For man himself is a greater miracle than any miracle that is wrought through man.
那些否認不可見的神能行可見神蹟的人,也不當被聽信;因為連照他們自己所說,祂既造了世界,而世界他們斷不能否認是可見的。所以,凡在這世界中所行的奇事,必然小於這整個世界——就是小於諸天、大地以及其中萬有,這一切無疑都是神所造的。然而正如造這一切的祂本身,照樣,祂造這一切的方式,對人也是隱密、不可測度的。因此,可見受造之物的神蹟雖因不斷觀看而變得平常,然而我們若以智慧默想它們,它們便比那最罕見、最稀奇的更為偉大。因為人本身,就比藉著人所行的任何神蹟更為奇妙。
3:1171
Quapropter Deus, qui fecit uisibilia caelum et terram, non dedignatur facere uisibilia miracula in caelo uel terra, quibus ad se inuisibilem colendum excitet animam adhuc uisibilibus deditam; ubi uero et quando faciat, incommutabile consilium penes ipsum est, in cuius dispositione iam tempora facta sunt quaecumque futura sunt. Nam temporalia mouens temporaliter non mouetur, nec aliter nouit facienda quam facta, nec aliter inuocantes exaudit quam inuocaturos uidet. Nam et cum exaudiunt angeli eius, ipse in eis exaudit, tamquam in uero nec manu facto templo suo, sicut in hominibus sanctis suis, eiusque temporaliter fiunt iussa aeterna eius lege conspecta. CAPUT XIII.
Wherefore God, who made the visible heaven and earth, does not disdain to work visible miracles in heaven or on earth, by which He may rouse the soul, still given over to visible things, to worship Him who is invisible; but where and when He does it, the immutable counsel rests with Him, in whose disposition all things that are to come have already been made as to their times. For moving temporal things, He is not moved temporally, nor does He know things to be done otherwise than things already done, nor does He hearken to those who invoke Him otherwise than He sees those who will invoke Him. For even when His angels hearken, He hearkens in them, as in His true temple, not made with hands, just as in His holy men; and His commands, beheld by His eternal law, are temporally fulfilled. CHAPTER XIII.
因此,造了可見之天地的神,並不輕看在天上地下行可見的神蹟,藉以激勵那仍埋首於可見之物的靈魂,去敬拜那不可見的祂;至於祂在何處、何時行這事,那不變的旨意全在於祂——在祂的安排中,凡將要來的事,連同其時候,都已被定妥。因為祂在時間中推動屬時間的事物,自己卻不被時間所動;祂預知將要成就之事,與已成就之事無異;祂垂聽那些呼求祂的人,與祂預見那些將要呼求祂的人也無異。因為連祂的天使垂聽時,也是祂在他們裡面垂聽,如同在祂真正、非人手所造的殿中,正如在祂的聖民裡面一樣;祂那按永恆律法所鑒察的命令,便在時間中成就。第十三章。
3:1172
De inuisibili Deo, qui se uisibilem saepe praestiterit, non secundum quod est, sed secundum quod poterant ferre cernentes. Nec mouere debet, quod, cum sit inuisibilis, saepe uisibiliter patribus apparuisse memoratur. Sicut enim sonus, quo auditur sententia in silentio intellegentiae constituta, non est boc quod ipsa: ita et species, qua uisus est Deus in natura inuisibili constitutus, non erat quod ipse. Verum tamen ipse in eadem specie corporali uidebatur, sicut illa sententia ipsa in sono uocis auditur; nec illi ignorabant inuisibilem Deum in specie corporali, quod ipse non erat, se uidere. Nam et loquebatur cum loquente Moyses et ei tamen dicebat:
Concerning the invisible God, who has often shown Himself visible — not according to what He is, but according to what the beholders were able to bear. Nor ought it to disturb us that, though He is invisible, He is recorded often to have appeared visibly to the fathers. For just as the sound by which a thought established in the silence of the understanding is heard is not the same as the thought itself, so also the appearance by which God, established in an invisible nature, was seen, was not the same as He Himself. Yet He Himself was seen in that same corporeal appearance, just as that thought itself is heard in the sound of the voice; nor were they ignorant that they saw the invisible God in a corporeal appearance which He Himself was not. For He even spoke with Moses, who spoke with Him, and yet He said to him:
論到那不可見的神,祂如何屢次將自己顯為可見——不是照祂本來的所是,乃是照觀看者所能承受的。我們不該因這事不安:祂雖是不可見的,卻被記載屢次有形地向列祖顯現。因為正如那使人聽見、原立於悟性靜默中之思想的聲音,並非那思想本身;照樣,那使立於不可見之性中的神被看見的形像,也不是祂自己。然而祂自己確在那有形的形像中被看見,正如那思想本身在聲音中被聽見;他們也並非不知道,自己是在一個並非祂本身的有形形像中看見那不可見的神。因為祂甚至與摩西說話,摩西也與祂說話,祂卻對他說:
3:1173
Si inueni gratiam ante te, ostende mihi temet ipsum, scienter ut uideam te. Cum igitur oporteret Dei legem in edictis angelorum terribiliter dari, non uni homini paucisue sapientibus, sed uniuersae genti et populo ingenti: coram eodem populo magna facta sunt in monte, ubi lex per unum dabatur, conspiciente multitudine metuenda et tremenda quae fiebant. Non enim populus Israel sic Moysi credidit, quem ad modum suo Lycurgo Lacedaemonii, quod a Ioue seu Apolline leges, quas condidit, accepisset.
'If I have found grace before Thee, show me Thyself, that I may see Thee with understanding.' Since therefore it behoved that the law of God should be given terribly in the proclamations of angels, not to one man or to a few wise men, but to a whole nation and an immense people: in the presence of that same people great things were done on the mount, where the law was given through one man, while the multitude beheld the fearful and tremendous things that were being done. For the people Israel did not so believe Moses as the Lacedaemonians their Lycurgus, that he had received from Jove or Apollo the laws which he established.
「我若在你面前蒙恩,求你將你自己顯給我看,使我有所領悟地得見你。」既然神的律法必須在天使可畏的宣告中頒下——不是給一個人或少數智者,乃是給整個民族、極龐大的百姓——於是在那同一民眾面前,律法藉一人在山上頒下時,便有大事成就,眾人都目睹那正在發生、可畏可懼的事。因為以色列百姓信摩西,並不像拉刻代蒙人信他們的呂庫古,說他是從丘比特或阿波羅領受了自己所立的律法。
3:1174
Cum enim lex dabatur populo, qua coli unus iubebatur Deus, in conspectu ipsius populi, quantum sufficere diuina prouidentia iudicabat, mirabilibus rerum signis et motibus apparebat ad eandem legem dandam creatori seruire creaturam.. CAPUT XIIII. De uno Deo colendo non solum propter aeterna, sed etiam propter temporalia beneficia, quia uniuersa in ipsius prouidentiae potestate consistunt. Sicut autem unius hominis, ita humani generis, quod ad Dei populum pertinet, recta eruditio per quosdam articulos temporum tamquam aetatum profecit accessibus, ut a temporalibus ad aeterna capienda et a uisibilibus ad inuisibilia surgeretur;
For when the law was given to the people, by which the one God was commanded to be worshipped, in the sight of that very people — as much as the divine providence judged sufficient — the creature appeared, by marvellous signs and motions of things, to serve the Creator in the giving of that same law. CHAPTER XIV. Concerning the worship of the one God not only for the sake of eternal, but also for the sake of temporal benefits, since all things rest in the power of His providence. But as in the case of one man, so in that of the human race, which pertains to the people of God, the right education advanced through certain articulations of times, as it were of ages, by gradual steps, that there might be a rising from temporal things to the grasping of eternal things, and from visible to invisible things;
因為當律法頒給百姓、吩咐人敬拜獨一神時,在那百姓眼前——照神的眷顧所判定為足夠的——受造之物便藉著事物奇妙的兆頭與動作顯現出來,服事創造者,去頒下那同一律法。第十四章 論敬拜獨一神,不單為著永遠的福分,也為著屬時的福分,因為萬有都安立在祂眷顧的權能之下。然而正如一個人的情形,照樣人類——就是屬神之百姓的這一族——其正當的教養,乃是藉著時間如同年歲的某些段落,逐步推進,好叫人從屬時之物上升到領受永遠之物,從可見之物上升到不可見之物;
3:1175
ita sane ut etiam illo tempore, quo uisibilia promittebantur diuinitus praemia, unus tamen colendus commendaretur Deus, ne mens humana uel pro ipsis terrenis uitae transitoriae beneficiis cuiquam nisi uero animae creatori et domino subderetur. Omnia quippe, quae praestare hominibus uel angeli uel homines possunt, in unius esse Omnipotentis potestate quisquis diffitetur, insanit. De prouidentia certe Plotinus Platonicus disputat eamque a summo Deo, cuius est intellegibilis adque ineffabilis pulchritudo, usque ad haec terrena et ima pertingere flosculorum adque foliorum pulchritudine conprobat;
yet so indeed that even in that time, when visible rewards were divinely promised, the one God alone was nevertheless commended to be worshipped, lest the human mind, even for the sake of those earthly benefits of this transitory life, should be subjected to any other than the true Creator and Lord of the soul. For whoever denies that all things which either angels or men can bestow upon men are in the power of the one Almighty, is mad. Concerning providence, certainly, the Platonist Plotinus disputes, and proves that it reaches from the most high God, whose intelligible and ineffable beauty it is, even down to these earthly and lowest things, by the beauty of little flowers and leaves;
然而確是如此:甚至在那時候,當可見的賞賜由神所應許時,仍只有獨一神被推薦受敬拜,免得人的心思即使為著今生屬地、暫時生命的福分,竟順服於那真正創造、作靈魂之主以外的任何別者。因為凡否認天使或人所能賜給人的一切都在獨一全能者權能之下的,便是瘋了。論到眷顧,柏拉圖派的普羅提諾確曾論述,並藉小花小葉之美證明:眷顧從那至高的神(其可知、不可言喻之美正是眷顧之所在),一直延及這些屬地、至卑之物;
3:1176
quae omnia quasi abiecta et uelocissime pereuntia decentissimos formarum suarum numeros habere non posse confirmat, nisi inde formentur, ubi forma intellegibilis et incommutabilis simul habens omnia perseuerat. Hoc Dominus Iesus ibi ostendit, ubi ait: Considerate lilia agri, non laborant neque nent. Dico autem uobis, quia nec Salomon in tota gloria sua sic amictus est, sicut unum ex eis. Quod si faenum agri, quod hodie est et cras in clibanum mittitur, Deus sic uestit: quanto magis uos, modicae fidei?
all of which things, as though cast aside and most swiftly perishing, he affirms could not have the most fitting numbers of their forms, unless they were formed from thence, where the intelligible and immutable form, having all things together, abides. This the Lord Jesus showed there where He says: 'Consider the lilies of the field; they neither toil nor spin. But I say unto you that not even Solomon in all his glory was so arrayed as one of these. But if God so clothes the grass of the field, which today is and tomorrow is cast into the oven: how much more you, O ye of little faith?'
他斷言,這一切之物,雖彷彿被棄置、極速朽壞,卻不能擁有其形體最合宜的諸般比例,除非它們是從那源頭被塑成的——在那裡,那可知、不變、同時具備萬有的形式恆久存留。主耶穌正在那裡顯明此理,祂說:「你想野地裡的百合花,也不勞苦,也不紡線。然而我告訴你們,就是所羅門極榮華的時候,他所穿戴的,還不如這花一朵呢。你們這小信的人哪,野地裡的草今天還在,明天就丟在爐裡,神還給它這樣的妝飾,何況你們呢?」
3:1177
Optime igitur anima humana adhuc terrenis desideriis infirma ea ipsa, quae temporaliter exoptat bona infima adque terrena uitae huic transitoriae necessaria et prae illius uitae sempiternis beneficiis contemnenda, non tamen nisi ab uno Deo expectare consuescit, ut ab illius cultu etiam in istorum desiderio non recedat, ad quem contemtu eorum et ab eis auersione perueniat. CAPUT XV. De ministerio sanctorum angelorum, quo prouidentiae Dei seruiunt. Sic itaque diuinae prouidentiae placuit ordinare temporum cursum, ut, quem ad modum dixi et in actibus apostolorum legitur, lex in edictis angelorum daretur de unius ueri Dei.
Therefore the human soul, still infirm with earthly desires, does best when it accustoms itself to expect from the one God alone those very things which it temporally desires — the lowest and earthly goods, necessary to this transitory life, and to be despised in comparison with the everlasting benefits of that other life — so that even in desiring them it may not depart from His worship, to whom it attains by the contempt of them and by turning away from them. CHAPTER XV. Concerning the ministry of the holy angels, by which they serve the providence of God. Thus, therefore, it pleased the divine providence so to order the course of the times that, as I have said and as is read in the Acts of the Apostles, the law might be given in the proclamations of angels, concerning the worship of the one true God,
因此,人的靈魂雖仍因屬地的慾望而軟弱,最好的乃是習慣於:連那它在時間中所渴望之物——那些最低微、屬地、為這暫時生命所必需、與那永生之福分相比卻當輕看的善——也單單指望從獨一神而來,好叫它即使在渴慕這些之時,也不離開對祂的敬拜,乃藉著輕看這些、並從中轉離而達到祂。第十五章 論聖天使的服事,他們藉此服事神的眷顧。如此,神的眷顧便樂意這樣安排時間的進程,使得(正如我所說、並如使徒行傳所載)律法藉天使的宣告頒下,是關乎敬拜獨一真神的;
3:1178
cultu, in quibus et persona ipsius Dei, non quidem per suam substantiam, quae semper corruptibilibus oculis inuisibilis permanet, sed certis indiciis per subiectam creatori creaturam uisibiliter appareret et syllabatim per transitorias temporum morulas humanae linguae uocibus loqueretur, qui in sua natura non corporaliter, sed spiritaliter, non sensibiliter, sed intellegibiliter, non temporaliter, sed, ut ita dicam, aeternaliter nec incipit loqui nec desinit; quod aput illum sincerius audiunt, non corporis aure sed mentis, ministri eius et nuntii, qui eius ueritate incommutabili perfruuntur inmortaliter beati:
in which both the Person of God Himself appeared visibly — not indeed through His own substance, which always remains invisible to corruptible eyes, but by certain signs through the creature subjected to the Creator — and spoke syllable by syllable, through the transient little delays of times, with the voices of human language: He who in His own nature neither begins nor ceases to speak, not corporeally but spiritually, not sensibly but intelligibly, not temporally but, so to say, eternally; whom His ministers and messengers — who enjoy His immutable truth, immortally blessed — hear more sincerely, not with the ear of the body, but of the mind:
在這宣告中,神自己的位格也有形地顯現——並非藉著祂自己的本質(這本質對必朽的眼睛永遠是不可見的),乃是藉著那順服創造者的受造之物,以某些記號顯現——並逐音節地,藉著時間中暫短的停頓,用人類語言的聲音說話:祂在自己的本性中既不開始說話也不停止,不是有形地,乃是屬靈地;不是憑感官,乃是憑悟性;不是在時間中,乃是可以說,在永恆中。祂的眾僕役與使者——他們享受祂不變的真理,不朽地有福——更純全地聽見這話,不是用身體的耳,乃是用心思的耳:
3:1179
et quod faciendum modis ineffabilibus audiunt et usque in ista uisibilia adque sensibilia perducendum, incunctanter adque indifficulter efficiunt. Haec autem lex distributione temporum data est, quae prius haberet, ut dictum est, promissa terrena. quibus tamen significarentur aeterna, quae uisibilibus sacramentis celebrarent multi, intellegerent pauci. Unius tamen Dei cultus apertissima illic et uocum et rerum omnium contestatione praecipitur, non unius de turba, sed qui fecit caelum et terram et omnem animam et omnem spiritum, qui non est quod ipse. Ille enim fecit, haec facta sunt, adque ut sint et bene se habeant, eius indigent, a quo facta sunt. CAPUT XVI.
and what they hear is to be done by ineffable means, and to be carried out even into these visible and sensible things, they accomplish without hesitation and without difficulty. But this law was given by the distribution of the times, which first had, as has been said, earthly promises, by which nevertheless eternal things were signified — things which many celebrated by visible sacraments, but few understood. Yet the worship of the one God is there most openly enjoined by the testimony of both words and of all things — not of one out of the throng, but of Him who made heaven and earth and every soul and every spirit, who is not that which He Himself is. For He made, but these were made; and that they may exist and fare well, they have need of Him by whom they were made. CHAPTER XVI.
凡他們所聽見、當以不可言喻的方式去行、並要推及至這些可見可感之物的事,他們都毫不遲疑、毫無艱難地成就。但這律法是按時間的分配頒下的,正如所說,它起初有屬地的應許,藉這些應許卻表明了永遠的事——這些事許多人以可見的聖事舉行,明白的卻少。然而在那裡,藉著言語和萬事的見證,極其公然地吩咐人敬拜獨一神——不是眾多者中的一位,乃是那造了天地、造了一切魂、一切靈的主,祂並不是受造之物所是的那樣。因為祂是造者,這些是受造者;它們要存在、要安好,便需要那造它們的主。第十六章。
3:1180
An de promerenda beata uita his angelis sit credendum dum, qui se coli exigunt honore diuino; an uero illis, qui non sibi, sed uni Deo sancta praecipiunt religione sel\'uiri. Quibus igitur angelis de beata et sempiterna uita credendum esse censemus? Utrum eis, qui se religionis ritibus coli uolunt sibi sacra et sacrificia flagitantes a mortalibus exhiberi, an eis, qui hunc omnem cultum uni Deo creatori omnium deberi dicunt eique reddendum uera pietate praecipiunt. cuius et ipsi contemplatione beati sunt\' et nos futuros esse promittunt?
Whether, for the obtaining of the blessed life, those angels are to be believed who demand to be worshipped with divine honour; or rather those who enjoin that holy religion be rendered not to themselves but to the one God. To which angels, then, do we judge that we ought to believe concerning the blessed and everlasting life? Whether to those who wish themselves to be worshipped with the rites of religion, demanding that sacred things and sacrifices be offered to themselves by mortals; or to those who say that all this worship is owed to the one God, the Creator of all, and enjoin that it be rendered to Him with true piety — by whose contemplation both they themselves are blessed, and they promise that we shall be?
究竟為著得享福樂的生命,我們當信那些要求人以神聖尊榮敬拜自己的天使呢,還是寧可信那些吩咐人將聖潔的虔誠不歸給自己、乃歸給獨一神的天使?那麼,論到那有福、永遠的生命,我們判斷當信哪些天使呢?是信那些願自己被人以宗教儀式敬拜、要求必朽的人向自己獻上聖物與祭物的,還是信那些說一切這敬拜都當歸與萬有的創造者獨一神、並吩咐人以真敬虔將其歸與祂的?——他們自己正因仰望這位神而有福,並應許我們也將如此。
3:1181
Illa namque uisio Dei tantae pulchritudinis uisio est et tanto amore dignissima, ut sine hac quibuslibet aliis bonis praeditum adque abundantem non dubitet Plotinus infelicissimum dicere. Cum ergo ad hunc unum quidam angeli. quidam uero ad se ipsos latria colendos signis mirabilibus excitent, et hoc ita, ut illi istos coli prohibeant, isti autem illum prohibere non audeant: quibus potius sit credendum, respondeant Platonici, respondeant quicumque philosophi, respondeant theurgi uel potius periurgi; hoc enim sunt omnes illae artes uocabulo digniores; postremo respondeant homines, si ullus naturae suae sensus, quod rationales creati sunt, ex aliqua parte uiuit in eis;
For that vision of God is a vision of such great beauty, and so worthy of supreme love, that without it Plotinus does not hesitate to call most miserable one who is endowed and abounding with any other goods whatsoever. Since therefore some angels by wondrous signs rouse men to worship this one God, while certain others rouse them to worship themselves with the worship of latria — and this in such wise that the former forbid these latter to be worshipped, while the latter dare not forbid Him to be worshipped: whom rather ought we to believe? Let the Platonists answer, let the philosophers of every sort answer, let the theurgists answer — or rather the periurgists; for of these names all those arts are more worthy; finally let men answer, if any sense of their own nature, that they were created rational, in any part lives in them;
因為那對神的觀看,乃是何等大美的觀看,何等配得至高的愛,以致普羅提諾毫不遲疑地稱:人若擁有並豐富於其他任何善,卻沒有這觀看,便是最可憐的。既然如此,有些天使藉奇妙的記號激勵人敬拜這獨一神,另有些卻激勵人以崇拜之禮(latria)敬拜自己——並且這樣行:前者禁止人敬拜後者,後者卻不敢禁止人敬拜祂——那麼我們究竟當信哪一群呢?讓柏拉圖派回答,讓各派哲學家回答,讓那些通神術士(theurgi)——或不如說行邪術者(periurgi)——回答;因為那一切法術更配得這名;末了讓眾人回答,倘若他們對自己本性、就是受造為有理性者的任何知覺,還在他們裡面有一分存留;
3:1182
respondeant, inquam, eisne sacrificandum sit dis uel angelis, qui sibi sacrificari iubent, an illi uni, cui iubent hi qui et sibi et istis prohibent? Si nec isti nec illi ulla miracula facerent, sed tantum praeciperent, alii quidem ut sibi sacrificaretur, alii uero id uetarent, sed uni tantum iuberent Deo: satis deberet pietas ipsa discernere, quid horum de fastu superbiae, quid de uera religione descenderet. Plus etiam dicam: si tantum hi mirabilibus factis humanas animas permouerent, qui sacrificia sibi expetunt, illi autem, qui hoc prohibent et uni tantum Deo sacrificari iubent, nequaquam ista uisibilia miracula facere dignarentur:
let them answer, I say, whether sacrifice ought to be made to those gods or angels who command that sacrifice be made to themselves, or to that one God, to whom those command who forbid it to be made both to themselves and to those others. If neither these nor those wrought any miracles, but only gave commands — the one sort that sacrifice should be made to themselves, the other sort forbidding this, but commanding that it be made to the one God only: piety itself ought to discern sufficiently which of these proceeded from the haughtiness of pride, and which from true religion. I will even say more: if only those who demand sacrifices for themselves moved human souls by marvellous deeds, while those who forbid this and command that sacrifice be made to the one God alone deigned by no means to work these visible miracles:
我說,讓他們回答:當向那些命令人向自己獻祭的諸神或天使獻祭呢,還是當向那獨一神獻祭——就是那些禁止人向自己、也禁止向別者獻祭的天使所命令人歸向的神?倘若這群與那群都不行任何神蹟,只是發出命令——一群命令人向自己獻祭,另一群禁止這事、卻命令人單向獨一神獻祭——那麼敬虔本身就當足以辨明:這兩者中,哪一個出於驕傲的高抬,哪一個出於真宗教。我還要進一步說:縱然單是那些為自己索取祭物的,以奇異作為打動人心,而那些禁止這事、命令人單向獨一神獻祭的,全然不屑於行這些可見的神蹟:
3:1183
profecto non sensu corporis, sed ratione mentis praeponenda eorum esset auctoritas. Cum uero Deus id egerit ad commendanda eloquia ueritatis suae, ut per istos inmortales nuntios non sui fastum, sed maiestatem illius praedicantes faceret maiora, certiora, clariora miracula, ne infirmis piis illi, qui sacrificia sibi expetunt, falsam religionem facilius persuaderent, eo quod sensibus eorum quaedam stupenda monstrarent: quem tandem ita desipere libeat, ut non uera eligat quae sectetur, ubi et ampliora inuenit quae miretur?
assuredly their authority would be preferred, not by the sense of the body, but by the reason of the mind. But since God has so acted, for the commending of the eloquence of His truth, that through those immortal messengers, who proclaim not their own haughtiness but His majesty, He has wrought greater, more certain, more illustrious miracles — lest those who demand sacrifices for themselves should the more easily persuade the weak and pious of a false religion, by showing to their senses certain astounding things — who, pray, would take such pleasure in being so foolish as not to choose the true things to follow, where he also finds the greater things to admire?
那麼,他們的權威確當受人優先看重,不是憑身體的感官,乃是憑心思的理性。然而神既已如此行,為要彰顯祂真理之言的能力,藉那些不傳揚自己的高抬、乃傳揚祂尊榮的不朽使者,行了更大、更確實、更輝煌的神蹟——免得那些為自己索取祭物的,藉向人感官顯出某些駭人之事,更易說服軟弱敬虔之人去信假宗教——那麼,試問誰甘願如此愚昧,竟不去揀選那真的來跟從呢?何況在那裡,他還能找到更宏大的事可供驚嘆。
3:1184
Illa quippe miracula deorum gentilium, quae commendat historia (non ea dico, quae interuallis temporum occultis ipsius mundi causis, uerum tamen sub diuina prouidentia constitutis et ordinatis monstrosa contingunt; quales sunt inusitati partus animalium et caelo terraque rerum insolita facies, siue tantum terrens siue etiam nocens, quae procurari adque mitigari daemonicis ritibus fallacissima eorum astutia perhibentur; sed ea dico, quae ui ac potestate eorum fieri satis euidenter apparet, ut est quod effigies deorum Penatium, quas de Troia Aeneas fugiens aduexit, de loco in locum migrasse referuntur; quod cotem Tarquinius nouacula secuit:
For those miracles of the gods of the nations which history commends — I do not mean those which, at intervals of times, by hidden causes of the world itself, yet constituted and ordained under divine providence, occur as monstrous things; such as the unusual births of animals, and the unwonted aspect of things in heaven and on earth, whether only terrifying or even harmful, which their most deceitful cunning alleges to be averted and mitigated by demonic rites; but I mean those which appear evidently enough to be done by their force and power, as is the fact that the images of the Penates gods, which Aeneas brought away as he fled from Troy, are recorded to have migrated from place to place; that Tarquinius cut a whetstone with a razor:
因為那些被歷史所稱道的列國諸神的神蹟——我所指的,並非那些在時間的間隔中,藉這世界本身隱密的緣由(這些緣由卻是在神的眷顧之下所設立、所命定的)而發生的怪異之事,如動物異常的生產,天上地上事物罕見的景象,無論只是叫人驚恐、抑或甚至帶來禍害(這些事,邪魔極其欺詐的詭計妄稱可藉鬼魔的儀式加以禳解、緩和)——我所指的,乃是那些顯然足以被視為出於它們的力量與權勢所行的事;例如,埃涅阿斯逃離特洛伊時帶走的家神(Penates)的像,據記載曾從一處遷到另一處;又如塔克文用剃刀割斷了一塊磨刀石;
3:1185
quod Epidaurius serpens Aesculapio nauiganti Romam comes adhaesit; quod nauem, qua simulacrum matris Phrygiae uehebatur, tantis hominum boumque conatibus inmobilem redditam una muliercula zona adligatam ad suae pudicitiae testimonium mouit et traxit; quod uirgo Vestalis, de cuius corruptione quaestio uertebatur, aqua inpleto cribro de Tiberi neque perfluente abstulit controuersiam) — haec ergo adque huius modi nequaquam illis, quae in populo Dei facta legimus, uirtute ac magnitudine conferenda sunt; quanto minus ea, quae illorum quoque populorum, qui tales deos coluerunt, legibus iudicata sunt prohibenda adque plectenda, magica scilicet uel theurgica!
that the Epidaurian serpent clung as a companion to Aesculapius sailing to Rome; that the ship which bore the image of the Phrygian Mother, rendered immovable by such great efforts of men and oxen, one little woman, having bound it with her girdle, moved and drew it as a testimony of her chastity; that a Vestal virgin, concerning whose corruption a charge was being raised, took away the controversy by carrying water in a sieve from the Tiber without its flowing through — these, then, and things of this sort, are by no means to be compared in virtue and magnitude with those which we read to have been done among the people of God; how much less those which, even by the laws of those very peoples who worshipped such gods, were judged to be forbidden and to be punished, namely the magical or theurgic arts!
又如,埃皮達魯斯的蛇作為同伴依附於航向羅馬的阿斯克勒庇俄斯;又如那載著弗里吉亞母神之像的船,雖經人與牛極大的努力仍動彈不得,卻被一個小婦人用她的束帶繫住,作為她貞潔的見證,便挪動拖行;又如一位維斯塔貞女,因有人控告她失貞而起爭議,她竟用篩子從台伯河取水而水不漏出,從而平息了爭端——這些,並這類事,斷不能在能力與宏大上與我們所讀、在神的百姓中所行的相比;何況那些連那些敬拜這類神祇之民族的律法也判為當禁止、當懲治的事,就是那些邪術或通神術,豈不更不能相比!
3:1186
quorum pleraque specie tenus mortalium sensus imaginaria ludificatione decipiunt, quale est lunam deponere, (donee subpositas, ut ait Lucanus, propior despumet in herbas;\' quaedam uero etsi nonnullis piorum factis uideantur opere coaequari, finis ipse, quo discernuntur, incomparabiliter haec nostra ostendit excellere. Illis enim multi tanto minus sacrificiis colendi sunt, quanto magis haec expetunt; his uero unus commendatur Deus, qui se nullis talibus indigere et scripturarum suarum testificatione et eorundem postea sacrificiorum remotione demonstrat. Si ergo angeli sibi expetunt sacrificium, praeponendi eis sunt, qui non sibi, sed Deo creatori omnium, cui seruiunt.
the most part of which deceive the senses of mortals merely in appearance by imaginary mockery — such as 'to draw down the moon,' (until, as Lucanus says, drawing nearer, it foams down upon the herbs set beneath it); whereas certain others, even though they seem in operation to be on a par with some deeds of the pious, the very end by which they are distinguished shows these of ours to excel incomparably. For in the former case, the more these things are demanded, the less are the demanders to be worshipped with sacrifices; but in the latter case, the one God is commended, who shows, both by the testimony of His Scriptures and by the later removal of those same sacrifices, that He needs none of such things. If therefore angels demand sacrifice for themselves, those are to be preferred to them who demand it not for themselves, but for God the Creator of all, whom they serve.
它們大半只在表象上,藉虛幻的戲弄欺騙必朽者的感官——例如「使月亮降下」(直到,如盧坎所說,它愈降愈近,便在下面所設的草上化作泡沫滴落);至於另有些事,縱然在作為上看似與某些敬虔者的行為相當,然而那用以分辨二者的目的本身,卻顯出我們這些事是無可比擬地超卓。因為在前者,這些受造之物愈被人索求,那索求者就愈不配受人以祭物敬拜;而在後者,那獨一神得著稱頌,祂既藉祂聖經的見證,又藉其後撤去那同樣的祭物,顯明祂並不需要這類事物。所以,倘若天使為自己索取祭物,那些不為自己、乃為他們所服事的萬有創造主神索取祭物的,就當比他們更受看重。
3:1187
Hinc enim ostendunt quam sincero amore nos diligant, quando per sacrificium non sibi, sed ei nos subdere uolunt, cuius et ipsi contemplatione beati sunt, et ad eum nos peruenire, a quo ipsi non recesserunt. Si autem angeli, qui non uni sed plurimis sacrificia fieri uolunt, non sibi, sed eis dis uolunt, quorum deorum angeli sunt: etiam sic eis praeponendi sunt illi, qui unius Dei deorum angeli sunt, cui sacrificari sic iubent, ut alicui alteri uetent, cum eorum nullus huic uetet, cui uni isti sacrificari iubent. Porro si, quod magis indicat eorum superba fallacia, nec boni nec bonorum deorum angeli sunt.
For hence they show with what sincere love they love us, when through sacrifice they wish to subject us, not to themselves, but to Him by whose contemplation they themselves also are blessed, and they wish us to attain unto Him from whom they themselves have not departed. But if angels, who wish sacrifices to be made not to one but to many, wish them made not to themselves but to those gods of whom they are the angels: even so are to be preferred to them those who are angels of the one God of gods, to whom they so command sacrifice to be made as to forbid it to any other, while none of them forbids it to Him to whom these alone command sacrifice to be made. But further, if — as their proud deceit rather indicates — they are angels neither good nor of good gods,
因為由此他們顯明,他們是以何等真誠的愛愛我們,既藉著祭祀,願使我們順服的不是他們自己,乃是那位他們自己也因仰望而有福者;他們又願我們達到那位他們自己未曾離開的主。但若那些願人不向一位、乃向多位獻祭的天使,所願的並非歸向自己、乃歸向他們所附屬的那些神:即便如此,那些作萬神之獨一神之天使的,仍當比他們更受看重——這些天使如此命令人獻祭,以致禁止人向任何別者獻祭,而那群天使中卻無一禁止人向這些天使所單獨命令當受祭祀的那一位獻祭。然而再者,倘若——正如它們驕傲的欺詐更顯明的——它們既不是良善的天使,也不是良善之神的天使,
3:1188
sed daemones mali, qui non unum solum ac summum Deum, sed se ipsos sacrificiis coli uolunt: quod maius quam unius Dei contra eos eligendum est praesidium, cui seruiunt angeli boni, qui non sibi, sed illi iubent ut sacrificio seruiamus, cuius nos ipsi esse sacrificium debemus? CAPUT XVII. De arca testamenti miraculisque signorum, quae ad commendandam legis ac promissionis auctoritatem diuinitus facta sunt. Proinde lex Dei, quae in edictis data est angelorum, in qua unus Deus deorum religione sacrorum iussus est coli, alii uero quilibet prohibiti, in arca erat posita, quae arca testimonii nuncupata est.
but evil demons, who wish not the one and supreme God, but themselves, to be worshipped with sacrifices: what greater protection is to be chosen against them than that of the one God, whom the good angels serve, who command us to serve with sacrifice not themselves, but Him, whose sacrifice we ourselves ought to be? CHAPTER XVII. Concerning the ark of the covenant and the miracles of signs which were divinely wrought for the commending of the authority of the law and of the promise. Accordingly, the law of God, which was given in the proclamations of the angels, in which the one God of gods was commanded to be worshipped with the religion of sacred rites, while all others whatsoever were forbidden, was placed in the ark, which was called the ark of the testimony.
乃是惡毒的邪魔,它們所願受祭祀敬拜的,不是那獨一至高的神,乃是它們自己:那麼,要抵擋它們,還有甚麼比那獨一神的保護更當揀選的呢?善天使服事這位神,他們命令我們以祭祀去服事的不是他們自己,乃是祂——我們自己理當作祂的祭物。第十七章 論約櫃,並那些為堅立律法與應許之權威而由神所行的記號神蹟。於是,那在天使宣告中所頒下的神的律法——其中吩咐人以聖禮的虔誠敬拜萬神之獨一神,並禁止人敬拜任何其他者——被安放在約櫃裡,這櫃稱為法櫃(約櫃)。
3:1189
Quo nomine satis significatur non Deum, qui per illa omnia colebatur, circumcludi solere uel contineri loco, cum responsa eius et quaedam humanis sensibus darentur signa ex illius arcae loco, sed uoluntatis eius hinc testimonia perhiberi; quod etiam ipsa lex erat in tabulis conscripta lapideis et in arca, ut dixi, posita, quam tempore peregrinationis in eremo cum tabernaculo, quod similiter appellatum est tabernaculum testimonii, cum debita sacerdotes ueneratione portabant; signumque erat, quod per diem nubes apparebat, quae sicut ignis nocte fulgebat; quae nubes cum moueretur, castra mouebantur, et ubi staret, castra ponebantur.
By which name it is sufficiently signified that the God who was worshipped through all those things is not wont to be enclosed or contained in a place — since His responses and certain signs were given to human senses from the place of that ark — but that the testimonies of His will were borne hence; for the law itself also was inscribed on tablets of stone and placed, as I have said, in the ark, which, in the time of their pilgrimage in the wilderness, the priests bore with due veneration along with the tabernacle, which was likewise called the tabernacle of the testimony; and there was a sign, in that by day a cloud appeared, which shone like fire by night; and when this cloud moved, the camp was moved, and where it stood, the camp was pitched.
這名稱足以表明:那藉這一切所受敬拜的神,並非習於被囿限或限於一處——雖然祂的回應和賜給人感官的某些記號是從那約櫃之處發出——乃是表明:祂旨意的見證是從此處而出;因為連律法本身也是刻在石版上,並如我所說放在約櫃裡。在他們於曠野漂流的時期,祭司便懷著當有的敬畏抬著這櫃,連同那同樣稱為法櫃帳幕(會幕)的帳幕;又有一個記號,就是白日有雲彩顯現,夜間發光如火;這雲彩挪動時,營就拔起遷移,雲彩停在何處,就在何處安營。
3:1190
Reddita sunt autem illi legi magni miraculi testimonia praeter ista, quae dixi, et praeter uoces, quae ex illius arcae loco edebantur. Nam cum terram promissionis intrantibus eadem arca transiret. Iordanes fluuius ex parte superiore subsistens et ex inferiore decurrens et ipsi et populo siccum praebuit transeundi locum. Deinde ciuitatis, quae prima hostilis occurrit more gentium deos plurimos colens, septiens eadem arca circumacta muri repente ceciderunt, nulla manu oppugnati, nullo ariete percussi. Post haec etiam cum iam in terra promissionis essent et eadem arca propter eorum peccata fuisset ab hostibus capta.
But there were rendered to that law testimonies of great miracle, besides those which I have mentioned, and besides the voices which were uttered from the place of that ark. For when, as they entered the land of promise, that same ark passed over, the river Jordan, halting from the upper part and running down from the lower, afforded both to it and to the people a dry place for crossing. Then, when that same ark had been carried around seven times, the walls of the city which first met them as hostile, worshipping after the manner of the nations many gods, suddenly fell, assailed by no hand, struck by no battering-ram. After these things, also, when they were already in the land of promise and that same ark had, because of their sins, been captured by the enemies:
然而,除了我所提的那些事,除了從約櫃之處所發的聲音之外,神還向那律法賜下大神蹟的見證。因為當他們進入應許之地時,那同一約櫃過去,約但河的水從上邊止住、從下邊流走,便為約櫃和百姓提供了乾地過河。隨後,當那同一約櫃被抬著環繞七次,那座最先以仇敵之姿、按列國方式敬拜許多神祇的城牆,便忽然倒塌,沒有人手攻擊,沒有撞城槌擊打。在這些事以後,當他們已在應許之地、那同一約櫃因他們的罪被仇敵擄去時:
3:1191
hi, qui ceperant, in templo eam dei sui, quem prae ceteris colebant, honorifice conlocarunt abeuntesque clauserunt, apertoque postridie simulacrum, cui supplicabant, inuenerunt conlapsum deformiterque confractum. Deinde ipsi prodigiis acti deformiusque puniti arcam diuini testimonii populo, unde ceperant, reddiderunt. Ipsa autem redditio qualis fuit! Inposuerunt eam plaustro eique iuuencas, a quibus uitulos sugentes abstraxerant, subiunxerunt et eas quo uellent ire siuerunt, etiam inde uim diuinam explorare cupientes. At illae sine duce homine adque rectore ad Hebraeos uiam pertinaciter gradientes nec reuocatae mugitibus esurientium filiorum magnum sacramentum suis cultoribus reportarunt.
those who had captured it placed it honourably in the temple of their god, whom they worshipped above the rest, and departing, shut the doors; and when they opened them on the next day, they found the image to which they made supplication fallen down and shamefully broken. Then they themselves, driven by portents and the more shamefully punished, restored the ark of the divine testimony to the people from whom they had captured it. But what manner of restoration was it! They placed it upon a wagon, and yoked to it heifers from whom they had drawn away their suckling calves, and let them go where they would, desiring even thereby to test the divine power. But those heifers, without man as leader and driver, persistently treading the way to the Hebrews, nor recalled by the lowings of their hungry offspring, bore back a great mystery to its worshippers.
那些擄獲約櫃的人,把它尊敬地安置在他們所敬之神(就是他們在眾神之上所拜的那神)的廟裡,便離去把門關上;次日他們開門,竟見他們所祈求的偶像仆倒在地,醜陋地破碎了。於是他們自己被異兆所驅,且受更可恥的懲罰,便將神聖見證的約櫃歸還給那原被他們擄掠之地的百姓。然而那歸還是何等樣式!他們把約櫃放在一輛車上,將兩頭母牛(他們先前把吃奶的牛犢從牠們身邊牽走)套在車前,任憑牠們隨意而去,甚至想藉此試驗那神聖的能力。然而那兩頭母牛,沒有人作牠們的領者與駕馭者,卻固執地踏上往希伯來人的路,也不因牠們飢餓牛犢的哞叫而被召回,為敬拜者帶回了一個大奧祕。
3:1192
Haec adque huius modi Deo parua sunt, sed magna terrendis salubriter erudiendisque mortalibus. Si enim philosophi praecipueque Platonici rectius ceteris sapuisse laudantur, sicut paulo ante commemoraui, quod diuinam prouidentiam haec quoque rerum infima adque terrena administrare docuerunt numerosarum testimonio pulchritudinum, quae non solum in corporibus animalium, uenim in herbis etiam faenoque gignuntur: quanto euidentius haec adtestantur diuinitati, quae ad horam praedicationis eius fiunt, ubi ea religio commendatur, quae omnibus caelestibus, terrestribus, infernis sacrificari uetat, uni Deo tantum iubens, qui solus diligens et dilectus beatos facit eorumque sacrificiorum.
These things and such-like are small to God, but great for the salutary terrifying and instructing of mortals. For if the philosophers, and especially the Platonists, are praised as having been wiser than the rest, as I mentioned a little before, in that they taught that the divine providence administers even these lowest and earthly things, by the testimony of the numerous beauties which are produced not only in the bodies of animals but even in herbs and in grass: how much more evidently do those things attest divinity which are done at the hour of His proclamation, where that religion is commended which forbids sacrifice to be made to all the heavenly, earthly, and infernal beings, commanding it to the one God alone, who alone, loving and beloved, makes men blessed, and who, prefixing
這些事並這類事,在神看來是小事,對於有益地警誡並教導必朽之人卻是大事。因為,正如我稍前所提,眾哲學家、尤其柏拉圖派之所以被稱讚比別人更有智慧,乃在於他們教導神聖的眷顧連這些至卑屬地之物也加以治理,其證據就是那不僅生於動物身體、也生於草葉之間眾多之美;那麼,那些在祂宣告之時所行的事,豈不更顯然地見證神性麼?——在那裡所推薦的宗教,禁止人向一切天上、地上、地下之物獻祭,惟獨命令人向那獨一神獻祭,惟有祂愛人、又為人所愛,使人有福;祂預先定下
3:1193
tempora imperata pr aefiniens eaque per meliorem sacerdotem in melius mutanda praedicens non ista se adpetere, sed per haec alia potiora significare testatur, non ut ipse his honoribus sublimetur, sed ut nos ad eum colendum eique cohaerendum igne amoris eius accensi, quod nobis, non illi, bonum est, excitemur. CAPUT XVIII. Contra eos, qui de miraculis, quibus Dei populus eruditus est, negant ecclesiasticis libris esse credendum dum. An dicet aliquis ista falsa esse miracula nec fuisse facta, sed mendaciter scripta? Quisquis hoc dicit, si de his rebus negat omnino ullis litteris esse credendum, potest etiam dicere nec deos ullos curare mortalia.
the appointed times for those sacrifices, and foretelling that they were to be changed for the better through a better Priest, testifies that He does not seek these things for Himself, but signifies through them other and more excellent things — not that He Himself may be exalted by these honours, but that we, kindled by the fire of His love, may be roused to worship Him and cleave to Him, which is a good for us, not for Him. CHAPTER XVIII. Against those who, concerning the miracles by which the people of God was instructed, deny that credit is to be given to the ecclesiastical books. But will anyone say that these miracles are false and were not done, but mendaciously written? Whoever says this, if he denies that any letters at all are to be believed concerning such matters, can also say that no gods care for mortal things.
那些祭物所命定的時候,並預言它們要藉一位更美的祭司被改換得更美,便見證祂並不為自己尋求這些事,乃藉這些表明別樣更卓越的事——不是要祂自己因這些尊榮而被高舉,乃是要我們被祂愛的火所點燃,受激勵去敬拜祂、依附祂,這是於我們、而非於祂有益。第十八章 駁斥那些論到神百姓所受教導的神蹟、卻否認當信教會書卷的人。然而有人會說,這些神蹟是假的、根本沒有發生,乃是虛謊寫成的麼?凡這樣說的人,若他否認關乎這類事的任何文字都不當信,他也就能說:根本沒有甚麼神顧念必朽之事。
3:1194
Non enim se aliter colendos esse persuaserunt nisi mirabilium operum effectibus, quorum et historia gentium testis est, quarum di se ostentare mirabiles potius quam utiles ostendere potuerunt. Unde hoc opere nostro, cuius hunc iam decimum librum habemus in manibus, non eos suscepimus refellendos, qui uel ullam esse uim diuinam negant uel humana non curare contendunt, sed eos, qui nostro Deo conditori sanctae et gloriosissimae ciuitatis deos suos praeferunt, nescientes eum ipsum esse etiam mundi huius uisibilis et mutabilis inuisibilem et incommutabilem conditorem et uitae beatae non de his, quae condidit, sed de se ipso uerissimum largitorem. Eius enim propheta ueracissimus ait:
For they persuaded that they were to be worshipped in no other way than by the effects of marvellous works, of which the history of the nations also is witness, whose gods were able to show themselves marvellous rather than to show themselves useful. Whence in this our work, of which we now have this tenth book in hand, we have not undertaken to refute those who deny that there is any divine power at all, or contend that it does not care for human things, but those who prefer their own gods to our God, the Founder of the holy and most glorious City — not knowing that He Himself is also the invisible and immutable Founder of this visible and mutable world, and the most truthful Bestower of the blessed life, not from those things which He founded, but from Himself. For His most truthful prophet says:
因為他們使人相信,這些神惟有藉奇異作為的功效才當受敬拜,列國的歷史也為此作見證——那些神能顯出自己為奇妙,卻不能顯出自己為有益。因此,在我們這部著作中(如今手上正是這第十卷),我們所擔負的,並不是駁斥那些否認有任何神聖能力、或主張神聖能力不顧念人事的人,乃是駁斥那些把自己的神高抬於我們的神之上的人——我們的神乃是那聖潔、極榮耀之城的建造者,他們卻不知道祂自己也正是這可見、可變之世界那不可見、不變的建造者,又是福樂生命最真確的賜予者,這生命不是出於祂所建造之物,乃是出於祂自己。因為祂那最真確的先知說:
3:1195
Mihi autem adhaerere Deo bonum est. De fine boni namque inter philosophos quaeritur, ad quod adipiscendum omnia officia referenda sunt. Nec dixit iste: Mihi autem diuitiis abundare bonum est, aut insigniri purpura et sceptro uel diademate excellere, aut, quod nonnulli etiam philosophorum dicere non erubuerunt: Mihi uoluptas corporis bonum est; aut quod melius uelut meliores dicere uisi sunt: Mihi uirtus animi mei bonum est; sed: Mihi, inquit, adhaerere Deo bonum est. Hoc eum docuerat, cui uni tantummodo sacrificandum sancti quoque angeli eius miraculorum etiam contestatione monuerunt.
'But for me it is good to cleave to God.' For among the philosophers the question is raised concerning the end of good, toward whose attainment all duties are to be referred. And this man did not say, 'But for me it is good to abound in riches,' or 'to be distinguished by purple and to excel by scepter or diadem,' nor, as some even of the philosophers were not ashamed to say, 'For me the pleasure of the body is good'; nor, as those who seemed somewhat better appeared to say, 'For me the virtue of my soul is good'; but he said, 'But for me it is good to cleave to God.' This he had been taught by Him to whom alone sacrifice is to be offered, as His holy angels admonished him by the very testimony of their miracles.
「但我親近神便為我的好處。」哲學家們所探討的乃是至善的終極,一切本分都當歸向這終極的達成。這位作者並未說:「我以財富充裕為好處」,或「以紫袍為飾、以權杖或冠冕為尊」,也不像有些哲學家毫不羞愧所說的:「身體的快樂於我是好處」;也不像那些自以為較優者所言:「我心靈的德行於我是好處」;而是說:「但我親近神便為我的好處。」這是那位惟獨當受獻祭者所教導他的,連神的眾聖天使也藉著奇蹟的見證如此勸誡他。
3:1196
Unde et ipse sacrificium eius factus erat, cuius igne intellegibili correptus ardebat, et in eius ineffabilem incorporeumque conplexum sancto desiderio ferebatur. Porro autem si multorum deorum cultores (qualescumque deos suos esse arbitrentur) ab eis facta esse miracula uel ciuilium rerum historiae uel libris magicis siue, quod honestius putant, theurgicis credunt: quid causae est, quur illis litteris nolint credere ista facta esse, quibus tanto maior debetur fides, quanto super omnes est magnus, cui uni soli sacrificandum esse praecipiunt? CAPUT XVIIII. Quae ratio sit uisibilis sacrificii, quod uni uero et inuisibili Deo offerri docet uera religio.
Whence he himself had become a sacrifice to Him, by whose intelligible fire he was seized and burned, and was borne by holy desire into His ineffable and incorporeal embrace. Furthermore, if the worshippers of many gods (whatever they suppose their gods to be) believe that miracles were wrought by them, whether from the histories of civil affairs or from books of magic or, as they more honorably reckon, from books of theurgy: what reason is there why they should be unwilling to believe that these things were done according to those Scriptures, to which so much the greater faith is owed as He is great above all, to whom alone they command that sacrifice be offered? CHAPTER 19. What is the reason for the visible sacrifice, which true religion teaches is to be offered to the one true and invisible God.
因此他自己已成了獻給神的祭物,被神那可悟之火所攫取而燃燒,並以聖潔的渴慕被帶入神那不可言喻、無形體的懷抱中。再者,若敬拜眾多神祇者(無論他們以為自己的神是何物)相信這些神行了奇蹟——無論是出於世俗事務的歷史,或出於巫術的書籍,或如他們認為較體面的、出於通神術的典籍——那麼有何理由使他們不肯相信這些事乃是按那聖經所載而成就的呢?這聖經理當受更大的信靠,正如那惟獨當受獻祭者超乎萬有之上,何等偉大。第十九章。論可見之獻祭的理由,真宗教教導這獻祭當獻給那獨一、真實、不可見的神。
3:1197
Qui autem putant haec uisibilia sacrificia dis aliis congruere, illi uero tamquam inuisibili inuisibilia et maiori maiora meliorique meliora, qualia sunt purae mentis et bonae uoluntatis officia: profecto nesciunt haec ita signa esse illorum, sicut uerba sonantia signa sunt rerum. Quocirca sicut orantes adque laudantes ad eum dirigimus significantes uoces, cui res ipsas in corde quas significamus offerimus: ita sacrificantes non alteri uisibile sacrificium offerendum esse nouerimus quam illi, cuius in cordibus nostris inuisibile sacrificium nos ipsi esse debemus.
But those who think that these visible sacrifices are fitting for other gods, while to Him as invisible are fitting invisible things, to the greater greater things, to the better better things—such as are the offices of a pure mind and a good will—truly they do not know that these things are signs of those realities, just as spoken words are signs of things. Wherefore, just as when praying and praising we direct to Him significant utterances, while we offer in our heart the very realities which we signify: so when sacrificing let us know that a visible sacrifice is to be offered to no other than to Him whose invisible sacrifice we ourselves ought to be in our hearts.
但那些以為這些可見的獻祭適合於別的神祇,而以為對那不可見者當獻不可見之物、對更大者獻更大之物、對更美者獻更美之物——諸如純潔心思與良善意志的本分——這些人實在不知道:這些乃是那些實際的記號,正如有聲的言語是事物的記號。因此,正如我們禱告讚美時向祂發出表意的聲音,同時在心中將我們所表明的實際獻上:照樣,我們獻祭時當知道,可見的獻祭不該獻給別的,惟獨獻給那一位,我們自己在心中本當作祂那不可見的祭物。
3:1198
Tunc nobis fauent nobisque congaudent adque ad hoc ipsum nos pro suis uiribus adiuuant angeli quique uirtutesque superiores et ipsa bonitate ac pietate potentiores. Si autem illis haec exhibere uoluerimus, non libenter accipiunt, et cum ad homines ita mittuntur, ut eorum praesentia sentiatur, apertissime uetant. Sunt exempla in litteris sanctis. Putauerunt quidam deferendum angelis honorem uel adorando uel sacrificando, qui debetur Deo, et eorum sunt admonitione prohibiti iussique hoc ei deferre, cui uni fas esse nouerunt. Imitati sunt angelos sanctos etiam sancti homines Dei.
Then the angels favor us and rejoice with us, and to this very end help us according to their powers—the angels and the higher virtues, themselves more powerful by their very goodness and piety. But if we should wish to render these things to them, they do not gladly accept them; and when they are sent to men in such a way that their presence is perceived, they most plainly forbid it. There are examples in the holy Scriptures. Certain men supposed that the honor due to God ought to be offered to angels by adoring or sacrificing, and they were prohibited by the angels' admonition and bidden to render this to Him to whom alone they knew it was lawful. The holy men of God also imitated the holy angels.
那時眾天使便眷顧我們、與我們同樂,並按他們的能力為此目的幫助我們——這些天使與更高的諸德能,本身因其良善與虔敬而更有能力。但我們若願將這些獻給他們,他們不樂意接受;當他們被差遣到人這裡,以致其臨在被人察覺時,他們極其明確地禁止此事。聖經中有這樣的例子。有些人以為當以敬拜或獻祭將那歸於神的尊榮獻給天使,卻被天使的勸誡所禁止,並被吩咐將此獻給那惟獨可受之者。神的聖徒們也效法了眾聖天使。
3:1199
Nam Paulus et Barnabas in Lycaonia facto quodam miraculo sanitatis putati sunt di, eisque Lycaonii uictimas immolare uoluerunt; quod a se humili pietate remouentes eis in quem crederent adnuntiauerunt Deum. Nec ob aliud fallaces illi superbe sibi hoc exigunt, nisi quia uero Deo deberi sciunt. Non enim re uera, ut ait Porphyrius et nonnulli putant, cadauerinis nidoribus, sed diuinis honoribus gaudent. Copiam uero nidorum magnam habent undique, et si amplius uellent, ipsi sibi poterant exhibere.
For Paul and Barnabas in Lycaonia, when a certain miracle of healing had been wrought, were thought to be gods, and the Lycaonians wished to sacrifice victims to them; but they, removing this from themselves with humble piety, announced to them the God in whom they should believe. Nor do those deceitful spirits proudly demand this for themselves for any other reason than because they know it is owed to the true God. For not in very truth, as Porphyry and some suppose, do they rejoice in the odors of corpses, but in divine honors. Indeed they have an abundant supply of odors from every side, and if they wished for more, they could provide them for themselves.
因為保羅和巴拿巴在呂高尼,當行了某次醫治的奇蹟後,被人當作是神,呂高尼人想要向他們獻祭牲畜;但他們以謙卑的虔敬將此事從自己身上推開,向眾人宣告他們所當信的神。那些詭詐的靈驕傲地為自己索求此事,無非是因為他們知道這是當歸於真神的。因為實在不像波菲利和有些人所想的,他們乃是喜悅屍體的氣味,倒是喜悅那神性的尊榮。其實他們四圍有大量的氣味可得,若他們想要更多,自己也能供應給自己。
3:1200
Qui ergo diuinitatem sibi adrogant spiritus, non cuiuslibet corporis fumo, sed supplicantis animo delectantur, cui decepto subiectoque dominentur, intercludentes iter ad Deum uerum, ne sit homo illius sacrificium, dum sacrificatur cuipiam praeter illum. CAPUT XX. De summo ueroque sacrificio, quod ipse Dei et hominum mediator effectus est. Unde uerus ille mediator, in quantum formam serui accipiens mediator effectus est Dei et hominum, homo Christus Iesus, cum in forma Dei sacrificium cum Patre sumat, cum quo et unus Deus est, tamen in forma serui sacrificium maluit esse quam sumere, ne uel hac occasione quisquam existimaret cuilibet sacrificandum esse creaturae.
Therefore those spirits who arrogate divinity to themselves are delighted not by the smoke of any body, but by the soul of the suppliant, over whom, when deceived and subjected, they may rule, blocking the way to the true God, lest a man should be His sacrifice while he sacrifices to any other than Him. CHAPTER 20. Of the highest and true sacrifice, which He Himself, the Mediator of God and men, became. Hence that true Mediator, inasmuch as by taking the form of a servant He was made the Mediator of God and men, the man Christ Jesus, although in the form of God He receives sacrifice together with the Father, with whom He is also one God, yet in the form of a servant He chose rather to be a sacrifice than to receive one, lest by this occasion anyone should suppose that sacrifice ought to be offered to any creature.
所以那些僭取神性歸於自己的靈,並非因任何身體的煙而喜樂,乃是因祈求者的心靈而喜樂,藉著欺哄與制服而轄管他,攔阻通往真神的道路,免得人在向那一位以外的別者獻祭時,自己竟成了祂的祭物。第二十章。論那至高且真實的獻祭,就是神與人之間的中保自己所成就的。因此那真實的中保,既取了奴僕的形像而成為神與人之間的中保,就是那人基督耶穌,雖然在神的形像中與父一同接受獻祭——祂與父原是一位神——然而在奴僕的形像中,祂寧願作祭物,而不願接受祭物,免得有人藉此機會以為當向任何受造之物獻祭。
3:1201
Per hoc et sacerdos est, ipse offerens, ipse et oblatio. Cuius rei sacramentum cottidianum esse uoluit ecclesiae sacrificium, quae cum ipsius capitis corpus sit, se ipsam per ipsum discit offerre. Huius ueri sacrificii multiplicia uariaque signa erant sacrificia prisca sanctorum, cum hoc unum per multa figuraretur, tamquam uerbis multis res una diceretur, ut sine fastidio multum commendaretur. Huic summo ueroque sacrificio cuncta sacrificia falsa cesserunt. CAPUT XXI. De modo potestatis daemonibus datae ad glorificandos sanctos per tolerantiam passionum, qui aerios spiritus non placando ipsos, sed in Deo permanendo uicerunt.
Through this He is also priest, Himself the one offering, Himself also the oblation. Of which thing He willed that the daily sacrament should be the Church's sacrifice, which, since she is the body of this Head, learns to offer herself through Him. Of this true sacrifice the ancient sacrifices of the saints were the manifold and varied signs, since this one thing was prefigured through many, just as one reality is uttered by many words, that it might be commended much without weariness. To this highest and true sacrifice all false sacrifices have yielded. CHAPTER 21. Of the measure of power given to the demons for glorifying the saints through the endurance of sufferings, who overcame the aerial spirits not by appeasing them, but by abiding in God.
藉此祂也作祭司,自己作那獻祭者,自己也作那祭物。祂願這每日的聖禮作教會的獻祭,教會既是這元首的身體,便學習藉著祂將自己獻上。這真實獻祭的眾多而多樣的記號,乃是古時聖徒的獻祭,因這獨一之事藉許多事被預表,正如一個實際藉許多言語被述說,使它得以毫無厭倦地被多方稱許。對這至高且真實的獻祭,一切虛假的獻祭都已讓步。第二十一章。論賜給眾鬼魔的權柄之尺度,使他們藉著苦難的忍耐而榮耀聖徒;這些聖徒勝過那空中的諸靈,並非藉著平息它們,乃是藉著住在神裡面。
3:1202
Moderatis autem praefinitisque temporibus etiam potestas permissa daemonibus, ut hominibus quos possident excitatis inimicitias aduersus Dei ciuitatem tyrannice exerceant sibique sacrificia non solum ab offerentibus sumant et a uolentibus expetant, uerum etiam ab inuitis persequendo uiolenter extorqueant, non solum perniciosa non est, sed etiam utilis inuenitur ecclesiae, ut martyrum numerus inpleatur; quos ciuitas Dei tanto clariores et honoratiores ciues habet, quanto fortius aduersus inpietatis peccatum et usque ad sanguinem certant. Hos multo elegantius, si ecclesiastica loquendi consuetudo pateretur, nostros heroas uocaremus.
But within moderated and predetermined times, the power even permitted to the demons—so that, by stirring up the men whom they possess, they may tyrannically exercise enmities against the City of God, and may not only receive sacrifices for themselves from those who offer them and demand them from those who are willing, but may even violently extort them from the unwilling by persecution—this power is not only not pernicious, but is even found useful to the Church, that the number of martyrs may be filled up; whom the City of God holds as so much the more illustrious and honored citizens, as they more bravely contend, even unto blood, against the sin of impiety. These, if the ecclesiastical custom of speaking allowed it, we would much more elegantly call our heroes.
然而在受節制、預先限定的時期內,那甚至被准許賜給眾鬼魔的權柄——使他們藉著挑動他們所附身的人,得以暴虐地施行對神之城的仇恨,並且不僅從那獻祭者領受獻祭、向那甘願者索求獻祭,甚至藉逼迫從那不情願者強行勒索——這權柄不但不是有害的,反倒被發現對教會有益,使殉道者的數目得以滿足;神之城將他們看為何等更榮耀、更受尊崇的公民,正照他們何等更勇敢地、甚至至於流血地與不虔的罪爭戰。這些人,倘若教會的言語慣例容許,我們會更雅緻地稱他們為我們的英雄。
3:1203
Hoc enim nomen a Iunone dicitur tractum, quod Graece Iuno Ἥρα appellatur, et ideo nescio quis filius eius secundum Graecorum fabulas Heros fuerit nuncupatus, hoc uidelicet ueluti mysticum significante fabula, quod aer Iunoni deputetur, ubi uolunt cum daemonibus heroas habitare, quo nomine appellant alicuius meriti animas defunctorum.
For this name is said to be derived from Juno, because in Greek Juno is called Hēra; and therefore some son of hers, according to the fables of the Greeks, was named Heros—the fable signifying this, as it were, mystically: that the air is assigned to Juno, where they hold that the heroes dwell together with the demons, by which name they call the souls of the deceased who are of some merit.
因為這名字據說是從尤諾而來,因在希臘文中尤諾被稱為「赫拉」(Ἥρα);因此按希臘人的神話,她有某個兒子被稱為「赫洛斯」(英雄)——這神話彷彿神秘地表明此意:空氣被歸於尤諾,他們認為英雄與眾鬼魔同住在那裡,他們用這名字稱呼那些有某種功績的已死之人的魂。
3:1204
Sed a contrario martyres nostri heroes nuncuparentur, si, ut dixi, usus ecclesiastici sermonis admitteret, non quo eis esset cum daemonibus in aere societas, sed quod eosdem daemones, id est aerias uincerent potestates et in eis ipsam, quidquid putatur significare, Iunonem, quae non usquequaque inconuenienter a poetis inducitur inimica uirtutibus et caelum petentibus uiris fortibus inuida. Sed . rursus ei succumbit infeliciter ceditque Vergilius, ut, cum aput eum illa dicat: Vincor ab Aenea, ipsum Aenean admoneat Helenus quasi consilio religioso et dicat: Iunoni cane nota libens, dominamque potentem Supplicibus supera donis.
But on the contrary our martyrs would be called heroes—if, as I said, the usage of ecclesiastical speech admitted it—not because they had any fellowship with the demons in the air, but because they conquered those very demons, that is, the aerial powers, and in them Juno herself, whatever she is thought to signify; for Juno is not altogether unfittingly introduced by the poets as hostile to virtues and envious of the brave men who seek heaven. But again Virgil unhappily succumbs to her and yields, so that, when in his work she says: 'I am conquered by Aeneas,' Helenus admonishes Aeneas himself as if by religious counsel and says: 'Sing willingly the rites made known to Juno, and overcome the powerful mistress with suppliant gifts.'
但反過來說,我們的殉道者倒可稱為英雄——倘若如我所說,教會言語的慣例容許的話——並非因他們在空中與眾鬼魔有交通,乃因他們勝過了那些鬼魔,就是那空中的諸權勢,並在其中勝過了尤諾自己,無論她被認為表徵何物;因為尤諾被詩人引入為敵對眾德行、並嫉妒那尋求天界之勇士的,這也並非全然不合宜。但維吉爾卻不幸地向她屈服讓步,以致在他的作品中當她說:「我被埃涅阿斯所勝」時,海勒努斯卻彷彿以宗教的勸告勸誡埃涅阿斯自己,說:「甘願歌唱獻給尤諾所知的禮儀,以祈求的禮物勝過那有權能的女主。」
3:1205
Ex qua opinione Porphyrius, quamuis non ex sua sententia, sed ex aliorum, dicit bonum deum uel genium non uenire in hominem, nisi malus fuerit ante placatus; tamquam fortiora sint aput eos numina mala quam bona, quando quidem mala inpediunt adiutoria bonorum, nisi eis placata dent locum, malisque nolentibus bona prodesse non possunt; nocere autem mala possunt, non sibi ualentibus resistere bonis. Non est ista uerae ueraciterque sanctae religionis uia; non sic Iunonem, hoc est aerias potestates piorum uirtutibus inuidentes, nostri martyres uincunt. Non omnino, si dici usitate posset, heroes nostri supplicibus donis, sed uirtutibus diuinis Heran superant.
From which opinion Porphyry—although not from his own judgment, but from that of others—says that a good god or genius does not come into a man unless the evil one has first been appeased; as though the evil deities are stronger among them than the good, since indeed the evil ones hinder the helps of the good, unless, being appeased, they yield place to them, and when the evil ones are unwilling, the good cannot profit; yet the evil ones can harm, while the good are not strong enough to resist them. This is not the way of the true and truly holy religion; not thus do our martyrs conquer Juno, that is, the aerial powers that envy the virtues of the pious. Not at all—if it could be said in customary fashion—do our heroes overcome Hēra by suppliant gifts, but by divine virtues.
由此見解,波菲利——雖非出於他自己的判斷,而是出於別人的——說:善神或善靈不臨到人,除非那惡者先被平息;彷彿在他們中間惡的神明比善的更強,因惡的攔阻善的幫助,除非惡的被平息而讓位給善的;當惡的不情願時,善的便不能施益;然而惡的卻能加害,而善的卻不夠強壯抵擋它們。這並非那真實而真正聖潔之宗教的道路;我們的殉道者並非如此勝過尤諾,就是那嫉妒虔敬者眾德的空中諸權勢。決不是——若可照常言這樣說——我們的英雄並非藉祈求的禮物勝過赫拉,乃是藉那神聖的眾德。
3:1206
Commodius quippe Scipio Africanus est cognominatus, quod uirtute Africam uicerit, quam si hostes donis placasset, ut parcerent. CAPUT XXII. Unde sit sanctis aduersum daemones potestas et unde cordis uera purgatio. Vera pietate homines Dei aeriam potestatem inimicam contrariamque pietati exorcizando eiciunt, non placando, omnesque tentationes aduersitatis eius uincunt orando non ipsam, sed Deum suum aduersus ipsam. Non enim aliquem uincit aut subiugat nisi societate peccati.
For Scipio was more fittingly surnamed Africanus, because he conquered Africa by virtue, than if he had appeased his enemies with gifts that they might spare him. CHAPTER 22. Whence the saints have power against the demons, and whence comes the true purgation of the heart. By true piety the men of God cast out the aerial power that is hostile and contrary to piety, by exorcizing, not by appeasing; and they overcome all the temptations of its adversity by praying, not to it, but to their God against it. For it conquers or subjugates no one except by fellowship in sin.
因為西庇阿更合宜地被稱為「征服非洲者」(亞非利加努斯),因他是憑德行征服了非洲,而非以禮物平息仇敵使他們饒過他。第二十二章。論聖徒從何處得勝過眾鬼魔的權柄,以及心的真正潔淨從何而來。神的人藉真實的虔敬,將那敵對且違背虔敬的空中權勢趕出去,乃是藉趕鬼,而非藉平息;他們勝過它一切敵對的試探,是藉禱告,並非向它禱告,乃是向他們的神禱告以敵擋它。因為它除非藉著罪的相交,便不能勝過或制服任何人。
3:1207
In eius ergo nomine uincitur, qui hominem adsumsit egitque sine peccato, ut in ipso sacerdote ac sacrificio fieret remissio peccatorum, id est per mediatorem Dei et hominum, hominem Christum Iesum, per quem facta peccatorum purgatione reconciliamur Deo. Non enim nisi peccatis homines separantur a Deo, quorum in hac uita non fit nostra uirtute, sed diuina miseratione purgatio, per indulgentiam illius, non per nostram potentiam; quia et ipsa quantulacumque uirtus, quae dicitur nostra, illius est nobis bonitate concessa. Multum autem nobis in hac carne tribueremus, nisi usque ad eius depositionem sub uenia uiueremus.
Therefore it is conquered in His name who assumed manhood and acted without sin, so that in Him as both priest and sacrifice there might be remission of sins—that is, through the Mediator of God and men, the man Christ Jesus, through whom, the purgation of sins having been accomplished, we are reconciled to God. For men are separated from God by nothing but sins, the purgation of which in this life is wrought not by our virtue, but by the divine compassion, through His indulgence, not through our power; for even that virtue, however little, which is called ours, has been granted to us by His goodness. We would attribute much to ourselves in this flesh, did we not live under pardon until its laying down.
因此,它是在那位的名裡被勝過——就是那取了人性、行事無罪的一位,使在祂裡面既作祭司又作祭物,便有罪的赦免——這就是藉著神與人之間的中保,那人基督耶穌,藉祂成就了罪的潔淨,我們便與神和好。因為人除了罪之外,沒有別的使他與神隔絕;這罪在今生的潔淨,並非藉我們的德行,乃是藉那神聖的憐憫,藉著祂的寬容,而非藉我們的能力;因為連那被稱為我們的、何等微小的德行,也是因祂的良善賜給我們的。我們在這肉身中本會多多歸功於自己,倘若我們不是直到肉身被卸下時都活在赦免之下。
3:1208
Propterea ergo nobis per Mediatorem praestita est gratia, ut polluti carne peccati carnis peccati similitudine mundaremur. Hac Dei gratia, qua in nos ostendit magnam misericordiam suam, et in hac uita per fidem regimur, et post hanc uitam per ipsam speciem incommutabilis ueritatis ad perfectionem plenissimam perducemur. CAPUT XXIII. De principiis, in quibus Platonici purgationem animae esse profitentur. Dicit etiam Porphyrius diuinis oraculis fuisse responsum nos non purgari lunae teletis adque solis, ut hinc ostenderetur nullorum deorum teletis hominem posse purgari. Cuius enim teletae purgant, si lunae solisque non purgant, quos inter caelestes deos praecipuos habent?
Therefore grace has been bestowed on us through the Mediator, so that, being defiled by the flesh of sin, we might be cleansed by the likeness of sinful flesh. By this grace of God, in which He has shown His great mercy toward us, we are both governed in this life by faith, and after this life shall be led to the fullest perfection by the very vision of the unchangeable Truth. CHAPTER 23. Of the principles in which the Platonists profess that the purgation of the soul consists. Porphyry also says that it was answered by divine oracles that we are not purified by rites of the moon and of the sun, so that from this it might be shown that a man can be purified by the rites of no gods. For if the rites of the moon and the sun do not purify, whose rites purify, since they hold these to be chief among the celestial gods?
所以恩典藉著中保賜給了我們,使我們這被罪之肉體所玷污的,得藉著罪身的形狀得潔淨。藉這神的恩典——神在其中向我們顯出祂的大憐憫——我們在今生藉著信受治理,在今生之後也要藉著那不變真理本身的見而被引到最完滿的成全。第二十三章。論柏拉圖派所宣稱魂之潔淨所在的諸本原。波菲利也說,曾有神諭答覆說:我們不能藉月與日的禮儀得潔淨,由此可見人不能藉任何神祇的禮儀得潔淨。因為若月與日的禮儀不能潔淨,那麼誰的禮儀能潔淨呢,既然他們把這二者看為天上諸神中最尊貴的?
3:1209
Denique eodem dicit oraculo expressum principia posse purgare, ne forte, cum dictum esset non purgare teletas solis et lunae, alicuius alterius dei de turba ualere ad purgandum teletae crederentur. Quae autem dicat esse principia tamquam Platonicus, nouimus. Dicit enim Deum Patrem et Deum Filium, quem Graece appellat paternum intellectum uel paternam mentem; de Spiritu autem sancto aut nihil aut non aperte aliquid dicit; quamuis quem alium dicat horum medium, non intellego. Si enim tertiam, sicut Plotinus, ubi de tribus principalibus substantiis disputat, animae naturam etiam iste uellet intellegi, non utique diceret horum medium, id est Patris et Filii medium.
Finally, he says it was expressed by the same oracle that 'principles' can purify—lest perhaps, when it had been said that the rites of the sun and moon do not purify, the rites of some other god from the crowd should be believed to avail for purifying. But what he means by 'principles,' as a Platonist, we know. For he speaks of God the Father and God the Son, whom in Greek he calls 'the paternal intellect' or 'the paternal mind'; but concerning the Holy Spirit he says either nothing or nothing openly; though what other he calls the middle one of these, I do not understand. For if, like Plotinus, where he discusses the three principal substances, he too wished the nature of the soul to be understood as the third, he would certainly not call it the middle one of these, that is, the middle of the Father and the Son.
末了,他說同一神諭表明「諸本原」能潔淨——免得當有人說日月的禮儀不能潔淨時,便以為那群神中別的某神的禮儀有潔淨之效。但他作為柏拉圖派所謂的「諸本原」是甚麼,我們是知道的。因為他講到父神與子神,他用希臘文稱子為「父性的悟性」或「父性的心思」;但論到聖靈,他或則甚麼也不說,或則沒有明說甚麼;然而他所稱這二者之間的「中者」是甚麼,我卻不明白。因為他若像普羅提諾那樣——普氏論到三個首要本體時——也願將魂的性質理解為那第三者,他斷不會稱之為這二者的「中者」,就是父與子的中者。
3:1210
Postponit quippe Plotinus animae naturam paterno intellectui; iste autem cum dicit medium, non postponit, sed interponit. Et nimirum hoc dixit, ut potuit siue ut uoluit, quod nos sanctum Spiritum, nec Patris tantum nec Filii tantum, sed utriusque Spiritum dicimus. Liberis enim uerbis loquuntur philosophi, nec in rebus ad intellegendum difficillimis offensionem religiosarum aurium pertimescunt. Nobis autem ad certam regulam loqui fas est, ne uerborum licentia etiam de rebus, quae his significantur, inpiam gignat opinionem. CAPUT XXIIII. De uno ueroque principio, quod solum naturam humanam purgat adque renouat.
For Plotinus subordinates the nature of the soul to the paternal intellect; but this man, when he says 'middle,' does not subordinate, but interposes. And doubtless he said this as he could or as he wished—what we call the Holy Spirit, neither of the Father only nor of the Son only, but the Spirit of both. For the philosophers speak with unrestrained words, nor in matters most difficult to understand do they fear to give offense to religious ears. But for us it is right to speak according to a fixed rule, lest by license of words there be begotten an impious opinion even concerning the things which are signified by them. CHAPTER 24. Of the one and true Principle, which alone purifies and renews human nature.
因為普羅提諾把魂的性質置於父性悟性之下;但這人說「中者」時,並非置於其下,乃是置於其間。無疑他是照他所能或所願如此說的——就是我們所稱的聖靈,既非單屬父、亦非單屬子,乃是父與子二者的靈。因為哲學家們用不受拘束的言語說話,在那最難理解的事上,他們也不怕冒犯虔敬者的耳。但對我們,按定準說話才是合宜的,免得藉言語的放縱,甚至對這些言語所表徵之事,也生出不虔的見解。第二十四章。論那獨一且真實的本原,惟有祂潔淨並更新人性。
3:1211
Nos itaque ita non dicimus duo uel tria principia, cum de Deo loquimur, sicut nec duos deos uel tres nobis licitum est dicere quamuis de unoquoque loquentes, uel de Patre uel de Filio uel de Spiritu sancto, etiam singulum quemque Deum esse fateamur, nec dicamus tamen quod haeretici Sabelliani, eundem esse Patrem, qui est et Filius, et eundem Spiritum sanctum, qui est et Pater et Filius, sed Patrem esse Filii Patrem, et Filium Patris Filium, et Patris et Filii Spiritum sanctum nec Patrem esse nec Filium. Verum itaque dictum est non purgari hominem nisi principio, quamuis pluraliter aput eos sint dicta principia.
We therefore, when we speak of God, do not in this way say two or three principles, just as it is not lawful for us to say two or three gods—although, when speaking of each one, whether of the Father or of the Son or of the Holy Spirit, we confess that each singly is God, yet we do not say, as the Sabellian heretics do, that the same is the Father who is also the Son, and the same the Holy Spirit who is both the Father and the Son; but that the Father is the Father of the Son, and the Son the Son of the Father, and the Holy Spirit of the Father and of the Son is neither the Father nor the Son. Truly therefore it was said that a man is not purified except by a Principle, although among them principles are spoken of in the plural.
所以我們論到神時,並不這樣說有二或三個本原,正如我們不可說有二或三位神——雖然我們論到各位,無論是父、是子、或是聖靈時,承認各位單獨都是神,然而我們並不像撒伯流派的異端那樣,說那作子的就是那作父的同一位,那作聖靈的就是那既作父又作子的同一位;倒是說父是子的父,子是父的子,而那既屬父又屬子的聖靈,既不是父,也不是子。所以那話確是真的:人惟有藉一位本原才得潔淨,雖然在他們中間「本原」是以複數說的。
3:1212
[XXIHI.] Sed subditus Porphyrius inuidis potestatibus, de quibus et erubescebat, et eas libere redarguere formidabat, noluit intellegere Dominum Christum esse principium, cuius incarnatione purgamur. Eum quippe in ipsa carne contemsit. quam propter sacrificium nostrae purgationis adsumsit, magnum scilicet sacramentum ea superbia non intellegens, quam sua ille humilitate deiecit uerus benignusque Mediator, in ea se ostendens mortalitate mortalibus, quam maligni fallacesque mediatores non habendo se superbius extulerunt miserisque hominibus adiutorium deceptorium uelut inmortales mortalibus promiserunt.
But Porphyry, being subjected to the envious powers—of which he was both ashamed and yet feared to refute them freely—was unwilling to understand that the Lord Christ is the Principle by whose incarnation we are purified. For he despised Him in that very flesh which He assumed for the sake of the sacrifice of our purgation, not understanding, by that pride of his, the great sacrament which the true and kindly Mediator cast down by His humility, showing Himself in that mortality to mortals, which the malignant and deceitful mediators, by not having it, more proudly exalted themselves, and promised to wretched men, as it were as immortals to mortals, a deceptive help.
但波菲利既受制於那些嫉妒的權勢——他既以它們為恥,卻又懼怕自由地駁斥它們——便不肯承認主基督就是那本原,我們乃因祂的成肉身得潔淨。因他藐視祂所取的那肉身,這肉身乃是祂為我們潔淨之祭而取的;他因著自己的驕傲,竟不明白那大奧祕——這奧祕乃是那真實而仁慈的中保藉祂的謙卑所拋下的,祂在那必死的境況中向必死的人顯出自己;而那些惡毒詭詐的中保因不具有此境況,便更驕傲地高抬自己,向可憐的人應許一種欺哄的幫助,彷彿不死者向必死者所應許的。
3:1213
Bonus itaque uerusque Mediator ostendit peccatum esse malum, non carnis substantiam uel naturam, quae cum anima hominis et suscipi sine peccato potuit et haberi, et morte deponi et in melius resurrectione mutari; nec ipsam mortem, quamuis esset poena peccati, quam tamen pro nobis sine peccato ipse persoluit, peccando esse uitandam, sed potius, si facultas datur, pro iustitia perferendam. Ideo enim soluere potuit moriendo peccata, quia et mortuus est, et non pro peccato. Hunc ille Platonicus non cognouit esse principium; nam cognosceret purgatorium. Neque enim caro principium est aut anima humana, sed Verbum per quod facta sunt omnia.
The good and true Mediator therefore showed that sin is evil, not the substance or nature of flesh, which together with the soul of man could both be assumed without sin, and be possessed, and be laid down by death, and be changed for the better by resurrection; nor that death itself, although it was the penalty of sin—which yet He Himself paid for us without sin—is to be avoided by sinning, but rather, if the means be given, to be endured for the sake of righteousness. For He was able to loose sins by dying for this reason, that He both died, and not for sin. This Mediator that Platonist did not recognize to be the Principle; for he would have recognized Him as the purifying One. For neither flesh is the Principle, nor the human soul, but the Word through whom all things were made.
所以那良善而真實的中保表明:罪才是惡,並非肉體的本質或性質,因肉體連同人的魂,既能無罪地被取得、被持有,能藉死被卸下,又能藉復活變為更美的;連那死本身——雖是罪的刑罰,祂卻無罪地為我們償付了它——也不該藉犯罪而逃避,倒當在有機會時為公義而忍受。因祂能藉死而塗抹眾罪,正是因為祂既死了,又不是為自己的罪而死。那位柏拉圖派人未認出這位中保就是那本原;他若認出了,就會認出祂是那潔淨者。因為肉體不是本原,人的魂也不是,乃是那藉以造成萬有的「道」。
3:1214
Non ergo caro per se ipsam mundat, sed per Verbum a quo suscepta est, cum Verbum caro factum est et habitauit in nobis. Nam de carne sua manducanda mystice loquens, cum hi qui non intellexerunt offensi recederent dicentes: Durus est hic sermo, quis eum potest audire? respondit manentibus ceteris: Spiritus est qui uiuificat, caro autem non prodest quidquam. Principium ergo suscepta anima et carne et animam credentium mundat et carnem. Ideo quaerentibus Iudaeis quis esset respondit se esse principium. Quod utique carnales, infirmi, peccatis obnoxii et ignorantiae tenebris obuoluti nequaquam percipere possemus, nisi ab eo mundaremur adque sanaremur per hoc quod eramus et non eramus.
Therefore flesh does not cleanse by itself, but through the Word by which it was assumed, when the Word was made flesh and dwelt among us. For when He spoke mystically of His flesh being eaten, and those who did not understand withdrew offended, saying, 'This is a hard saying; who can hear it?'—He answered the rest who remained: 'It is the Spirit that gives life, but the flesh profits nothing.' The Principle therefore, having assumed soul and flesh, cleanses both the soul and the flesh of those who believe. Hence, when the Jews asked who He was, He answered that He was the Principle. Which indeed we, being carnal, weak, liable to sins, and wrapped in the darkness of ignorance, could in no way perceive, unless we were cleansed and healed by Him through that which we were and were not.
所以肉體並非靠自己潔淨,乃是藉那取了它的「道」而潔淨,就是當道成肉身、住在我們中間的時候。因為當祂奧祕地論到吃祂的肉時,那些不明白的人受了冒犯而退去,說:「這話甚難,誰能聽呢?」祂卻回答那些留下的眾人說:「賜人生命的乃是靈,肉體是無益的。」所以那本原既取了魂與肉,就潔淨信祂之人的魂與肉。因此猶太人問祂是誰時,祂回答說自己就是那本原。我們這屬肉體、軟弱、易陷於罪、被無知的黑暗所纏裹的,斷不能領悟這事,除非我們藉著祂、藉那「我們曾是又不曾是」的,得了潔淨與醫治。
3:1215
Eramus enim homines, sed iusti non eramus; in illius autem incarnatione natura humana erat, sed iusta, non peccatrix erat. Haec est mediatio, qua manus lapsis iacentibusque porrecta est; hoc est semen dispositum per angelos, in quorum edictis et lex dabatur, qua et unus Deus coli iubebatur et hic Mediator uenturus promittebatur. CAPUT XXV. Omnes sanctos et sub legis tempore et sub prioribus saeculis in sacramento et fide Christi iustificatos fuisse.
For we were men, but we were not righteous; whereas in His incarnation there was a human nature, but it was righteous, not sinful. This is the mediation by which a hand was stretched out to the fallen and the prostrate; this is the seed ordained through angels, in whose edicts also the Law was given, by which the one God was commanded to be worshipped and this Mediator who was to come was promised. CHAPTER 25. That all the saints, both under the time of the Law and under the earlier ages, were justified in the sacrament and faith of Christ.
因為我們是人,卻不是義人;然而在祂的成肉身中,有人的性質,但這性質是義的,不是有罪的。這就是那中保之工,藉此向跌倒躺臥的人伸出了手;這就是那藉天使所安排的後裔,在天使的諭令中也賜下了律法,藉律法吩咐人敬拜那獨一的神,並應許了這位將要來的中保。第二十五章。論一切聖徒,無論在律法時期之下,或在更早的世代之下,都是在基督的聖禮與信德中得稱義的。
3:1216
Huius sacramenti fide etiam iusti antiqui mundari pie uiuendo potuerunt, non solum antequam lex populo Hebraeo daretur (neque enim eis praedicator Deus uel angeli defuerunt), sed ipsius quoque legis temporibus, quamuis in figuris rerum spiritalium habere uideretur promissa carnalia, propter quod uetus dicitur testamentum. Nam et prophetae tunc erant, per quos, sicut per angelos, eadem promissio praedicata est, et ex illorum numero erat. cuius tam magnam diuinamque sententiam de boni humani fine paulo ante commemoraui: Mihi autem adhaerere Deo bonum est. In quo plane psalmo duorum testamentorum, quae dicuntur uetus et nouum, satis est declarata distinctio.
By faith in this sacrament even the righteous of old were able to be cleansed by living piously, not only before the Law was given to the Hebrew people (for neither did God as preacher nor the angels fail them), but also in the very times of the Law, although it seemed to hold carnal promises in figures of spiritual things, on account of which it is called the Old Testament. For there were prophets then also, through whom, as through angels, the same promise was preached; and of their number was he whose so great and divine sentence concerning the end of human good I cited a little before: 'But for me it is good to cleave to God.' In which psalm the distinction of the two testaments, which are called Old and New, is sufficiently declared.
藉著對這聖禮的信德,連古時的義人也能因敬虔度日而得潔淨,不僅是在律法賜給希伯來百姓之先(因為那作傳道者的神與眾天使並未缺於他們),也是在律法本身的時期,雖然律法似乎以屬靈之事的表記持有屬肉的應許,因此被稱為舊約。因為那時也有眾申言者,藉他們、如同藉天使,傳揚了同一應許;其中之一便是那位,我稍前曾引用他論到人之至善終極的那何等偉大而神聖的言語:「但我親近神便為我的好處。」在這詩篇中,那被稱為舊約與新約的兩約之分別,已被充分地宣明了。
3:1217
Propter carnales enim terrenasque promissiones, cum eas inpiis abundare perspiceret, dicit pedes suos paene fuisse commotos et effusos in lapsum propemodum gressus suos, tamquam frustra Deo ipse seruisset, cum ea felicitate, quam de illo expectabat, contemtores eius florere perspiceret; seque in rei huius inquisitione laborasse, uolentem quur ita esset adprehendere, donec intraret in sanctuarium Dei et intellegeret in nouissima eorum, qui felices uidebantur erranti. Tunc eos intellexit in eo, quod se extulerunt, sicut dicit, fuisse deiectos et defecisse ac perisse propter iniquitates suas;
For on account of the carnal and earthly promises, when he saw them abound to the ungodly, he says that his feet were almost moved and his steps well-nigh poured out into a fall, as though he had served God in vain, since he saw the despisers of God flourish with that felicity which he expected from Him; and that he had labored in the inquiry of this matter, wishing to grasp why it was so, until he should enter into the sanctuary of God and understand concerning the last end of those who seemed happy, while he himself was erring. Then he understood that they had been cast down in that very thing in which they exalted themselves, as he says, and had failed and perished on account of their iniquities;
因為由於那屬肉與屬地的應許,當他見這些豐豐富富地臨到不虔之人時,便說他的腳幾乎滑跌,他的步幾乎滑倒,彷彿他事奉神是徒然的,因他見藐視神的人竟以他所盼望從神得來的那福樂而興盛;他也說他在探究此事上勞苦,想要明白為何如此,直到他進了神的聖所,思想那些看似有福之人的結局,才知自己原是錯謬的。那時他便明白,他們正是在他們所自高之事上被傾覆,如他所說,並因他們的罪孽而衰敗、滅亡;
3:1218
totumque illud culmen temporalis felicitatis ita eis factum tamquam somnium euigilantis, qui se repente inuenit suis quae somniabat fallacibus gaudiis destitutum. Et quoniam in hac terra uel in ciuitate terrena magni sibi uidebantur: Domine, inquit, imaginem illorum in ciuitate tua ad nihilum rediges. Quod huic tamen utile fuerit etiam ipsa terrena non nisi ab uno uero Deo quaerere, in cuius potestate sunt omnia, satis ostendit ubi ait: Velut pecus factus sum aput te, et ego semper tecum.
and that the whole height of their temporal felicity was made to them as the dream of one awaking, who suddenly finds himself bereft of the deceptive joys he was dreaming. And since in this earth or in the earthly city they seemed great to themselves, he says: 'Lord, in Thy city Thou wilt bring their image to nothing.' Yet that it was profitable for him to seek even earthly things from none but the one true God, in whose power are all things, he sufficiently shows where he says: 'I am become as a beast before Thee, and I am always with Thee.'
他們屬世福樂的全部高峰,於他們竟成了如夢初醒之人的夢,這人忽然發覺自己被那夢中所夢的虛假喜樂所棄絕。並且因他們在這地上、在屬地之城中自以為大,他便說:「主啊,在你的城中你必使他們的形像歸於無有。」然而,連屬地之物也惟獨當向那獨一真神尋求——萬有都在祂的權能之下——這於他是有益的,他在以下的話充分顯明了:「我在你面前如同畜類,我卻常與你同在。」
3:1219
Velut pecus dixit utique \'non intellegens.\' \'Ea quippe a te desiderare debui, quae mihi cum inpiis non possunt esse communia, quibus eos cum abundare cernerem, putaui me incassum tibi seruisse, quando et illi haec haberent, qui tibi seruire noluissent. Tamen ego semper tecum, qui etiam in talium rerum desiderio deos alios non quaesiui.1 Ac per hoc sequitur: Tenuisti manum dexterae meae, et in uoluntate tua deduxisti me, et cum gloria adsumsisti me; tamquam ad sinistram cuncta illa pertineant, quae abundare aput inpios cum uidisset paene conlapsus est. Quid enim mihi est, inquit, in caelo, et a te quid uolui super terram?
'As a beast,' he said, that is, 'not understanding.' 'For I ought to have desired from Thee those things which cannot be common to me with the ungodly; and seeing that they abounded in these, I thought that I had served Thee in vain, since those also possessed these things who had been unwilling to serve Thee. Yet I am always with Thee, who even in the desire of such things did not seek other gods.' And through this it follows: 'Thou hast held my right hand, and in Thy will Thou hast led me, and with glory Thou hast taken me up'; as though all those things pertain to the left hand, on seeing which abound among the ungodly he was almost overthrown. 'For what have I in heaven, and what have I desired upon earth besides Thee?'
他說「如同畜類」,意即「不曉得」。「因為我本當向你渴慕那些不能與不虔之人共有的事;當我見他們以這些事豐富,便以為我事奉你是徒然的,既然那不肯事奉你的人也擁有這些。然而我常與你同在,連在這類事物的渴慕中,我也未尋求別的神。」由此接著說:「你攙著我的右手,照你的旨意引導我,並要接我到榮耀裡。」彷彿那一切事都屬於左手,他見這些在不虔之人中豐富時幾乎跌倒。「除你以外,在天上我有誰呢?除你以外,在地上我還羨慕誰呢?」
3:1220
Reprehendit se ipsum iusteque sibi displicuit, quia, cum tam magnum bonum haberet in caelo (quod post intellexit), rem transitoriam, fragilem et quodam modo luteam felicitatem a suo Deo quaesiuit in terra. Defecit, inquit, cor meum et caro mea, Deus cordis mei, defectu utique bono ab inferioribus ad superna; unde in alio psalmo dicitur: Desiderat et deficit anima mea in atria Domini; item in alio: Defecit in salutare tuum anima mea. Tamen cum de utroque dixisset, id est de corde et carne deficiente, non subiecit: Deus cordis et carnis meae, sed Deus cordis mei. Per cor quippe caro mundatur. Unde dicit Dominus: Mundate, quae intus sunt, et quae foris sunt munda erunt.
He reproved himself and justly was displeased with himself, because, when he had so great a good in heaven (which he afterward understood), he sought from his God upon earth a transitory thing, a fragile and in a manner muddy felicity. 'My heart and my flesh have failed,' he says, 'O God of my heart'—by that failing, surely a good one, from lower things to higher; whence in another psalm it is said: 'My soul desires and faints for the courts of the Lord'; likewise in another: 'My soul has fainted for Thy salvation.' Yet, when he had spoken of both, that is, of the heart and the flesh failing, he did not add: 'God of my heart and of my flesh,' but 'God of my heart.' For through the heart the flesh is cleansed. Whence the Lord says: 'Cleanse the things that are within, and the things that are without shall be clean.'
他責備自己,且公正地不喜悅自己,因為他既在天上有那如此大的福(這是他後來才明白的),卻在地上向他的神尋求一件短暫之物,一種脆弱、彷彿污泥般的福樂。他說:「我的心腸、我的肉體都衰殘,我心的神啊」——這衰殘自然是美的,乃是從低處向高處的衰殘;因此別處詩篇說:「我的魂渴想切慕耶和華的院宇,以致發昏」;又一處說:「我的魂為你的救恩而發昏。」然而當他論到二者,就是心與肉的衰殘時,他並未加上:「我心與我肉的神」,乃只說「我心的神」。因為肉體是藉著心得潔淨的。所以主說:「你們先洗淨裡面,外面也就乾淨了。」
3:1221
Partem deinde suam dicit ipsum Deum, non aliquid ab eo, sed ipsum. Deus, inquit, cordis mei, et pars mea Deus in saecula; quod inter multa, quae ab hominibus eliguntur, ipse illi placuerit eligendus. Quia ecce, inquit, qui longe se faciunt a te, peribunt; perdidisti omnem, qui fornicatur abs te, hoc est, qui multorum deorum uult esse prostibulum. Unde sequitur illud, propter quod et cetera de eodem psalmo dicenda uisa sunt: Mihi autem adhaerere Deo bonum est, non longe ire, non per plurima fornicari. Adhaerere autem Deo tunc perfectum erit, cum totum, quod liberandum est, fuerit liberatum. Nunc uero fit illud, quod sequitur: Ponere in Deo spem meam. Spes enim quae uidetur, non est spes;
Then he calls God Himself his portion, not something from Him, but Himself. 'God,' he says, 'of my heart, and my portion is God for ever'; because, among the many things which are chosen by men, He Himself pleased him as the one to be chosen. 'For behold,' he says, 'those who put themselves far from Thee shall perish; Thou hast destroyed everyone who fornicates away from Thee'—that is, who wishes to be the harlot of many gods. Whence follows that, on account of which the other things from the same psalm also seemed worth saying: 'But for me it is good to cleave to God,' not to go far off, not to fornicate after many. But to cleave to God will then be perfect, when the whole that is to be set free shall have been set free. But now is done that which follows: 'To set my hope in God.' For hope that is seen is not hope;
接著他稱神自己為他的分,不是從神而來的某物,乃是神自己。他說:「我心的神,神是我的分,直到永遠」;因為在眾人所揀選的許多事物中,惟有神自己為他所喜悅,是當被揀選的。他說:「看哪,遠離你的,必要滅亡;凡離棄你行邪淫的,你都滅絕了」——這就是那願作許多神之娼妓的人。因此接著那句話,連同那同一詩篇中其餘看似值得述說的話:「但我親近神便為我的好處」,就是不遠離、不隨眾多行邪淫。但親近神惟有在那當得釋放的全然得了釋放時,才得完全。如今所成就的乃是接下去的話:「使神作我的指望。」因為所見的指望不是指望;
3:1222
quod enim uidet quis, quid sperat? ait apostolus. Si autem quod non uidemus speramus, per patientiam expectamus, In hac autem spe nunc constituti agamus quod sequitur, et simus nos quoque pro modulo nostro angeli Dei, id est nuntii eius, adnuntiantes eius uoluntatem et gloriam gratiamque laudantes. Unde cum dixisset: Ponere in Deo spem meam, ut adnuntiem, inquit, omnes laudes tuas in portis filiae Sion. Haec est gloriosissima ciuitas Dei: haec unum Deum nouit et colit; hanc angeli sancti adnuntiauerunt, qui nos ad eius societatem inuitauerunt ciuesque suos in illa esse uoluerunt; quibus non placet ut eos colamus tamquam nostros deos, sed cum eis et illorum et nostrum Deum;
'for what a man sees, why does he hope for it?' says the apostle. 'But if we hope for what we do not see, we wait for it through patience.' But being now established in this hope, let us do what follows, and let us ourselves also, according to our small measure, be angels of God, that is, His messengers, announcing His will and praising His glory and grace. Whence, when he had said: 'To set my hope in God,' he adds: 'that I may declare all Thy praises in the gates of the daughter of Zion.' This is the most glorious City of God: this knows and worships the one God; this the holy angels have announced, who have invited us to its fellowship and have willed that we be their fellow citizens in it; whom it does not please that we worship them as our gods, but together with them their God and ours;
使徒說:「人所看見的,何必再盼望呢?但我們若盼望那所不見的,就必忍耐等候。」既然我們如今立定在這指望中,就讓我們行那接下去的事,也讓我們自己按著我們微小的分量,作神的天使,就是祂的使者,傳揚祂的旨意,讚美祂的榮耀與恩典。因此,他既說了「使神作我的指望」,便加上:「使我在錫安女子的城門口傳揚你一切的可讚美之事。」這就是那至榮耀的神之城:這城認識並敬拜那獨一的神;這城乃是眾聖天使所宣告的,他們邀請我們進入這城的交通,並願我們在其中作他們的同胞;他們不喜悅我們把他們當作我們的神來敬拜,乃喜悅我們與他們一同敬拜他們的、也是我們的神;
3:1223
nec eis sacrificemus, sed cum ipsis sacrificium simus Deo. Nullo itaque dubitante, qui haec deposita maligna obstinatione considerat, omnes inmortales beati, qui nobis non inuident (neque enim si inuiderent, essent beati), sed potius nos diligunt, ut et nos cum ipsis beati simus, plus nobis fauent, plus adiuuant, quando unum Deum cum illis colimus. Patrem et Filium et Spiritum sanctum, quam si eos ipsos per sacri- ficia coleremus. CAPUT XXVI. De inconstantia Porphyrii inter confessionem ueri Dei et cultum daemonum fluctuantis. Nescio quo modo (quantum milii uidetur) amicis suis theurgis erubescebat Porphyrius.
and that we should not sacrifice to them, but together with them be a sacrifice to God. Therefore, with no one doubting who considers these things laid down with malicious obstinacy, all the immortal blessed ones, who do not envy us (for neither, if they envied, would they be blessed), but rather love us, that we too with them may be blessed, favor us more, help us more, when we worship together with them the one God—the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit—than if we worshipped these very ones by sacrifices. CHAPTER 26. Of the inconstancy of Porphyry, wavering between the confession of the true God and the worship of demons. In some way (as far as it seems to me), Porphyry was ashamed before his theurgist friends.
並且我們不該向他們獻祭,乃當與他們一同作獻給神的祭物。所以,凡以惡意頑梗思想這些已立論之事的人,都不能懷疑:那一切不死、有福者——他們並不嫉妒我們(因為他們若嫉妒,就算不得有福),倒愛我們,願我們也與他們一同有福——當我們與他們一同敬拜那獨一的神,就是父、子、聖靈時,他們比我們以獻祭來敬拜他們自己,更眷顧我們、更幫助我們。第二十六章。論波菲利的反覆無常,在承認真神與敬拜眾鬼魔之間搖擺不定。在某種程度上(依我看來),波菲利在他那些通神術的朋友面前感到羞愧。
3:1224
Nam ista utcumque sapiebat, sed contra multorum deorum cultum non libere defendebat. Et angelos quippe alios esse dixit. qui deorsum descendentes hominibus theurgicis diuina pronuntient; alios autem, qui in terris ea, quae Patris sunt, et altitudinem eius profunditatemque declarent. Nam igitur hos angelos, quorum ministerium est declarare uoluntatem Patris, credendum est uelle nos subdi nisi ei, cuius nobis adnuntiant uoluntatem? Unde optime admonet etiam ipse Platonicus imitandos eos potius quam inuocandos. Non itaque debemus metuere, ne inmortales et beatos uni Deo subditos non eis sacrificando offendamus.
For he was in some manner discerning these things, but did not freely defend himself against the worship of many gods. And he said that some angels are of one sort, who, descending downward, announce divine things to theurgic men; but others of another sort, who upon earth declare those things which are the Father's, and His height and depth. Are we then to believe that these angels, whose ministry is to declare the will of the Father, wish us to be subject to none but Him whose will they announce to us? Whence this very Platonist also most excellently admonishes that they are rather to be imitated than invoked. We ought not therefore to fear lest we offend the immortal and blessed ones, who are subject to the one God, by not sacrificing to them.
因為他在某種程度上辨明這些事,卻不肯坦然為自己駁斥敬拜眾多神祇之事。他說有一類天使,是降到下界、向通神術之人宣告神聖之事的;卻另有一類,是在地上宣明那屬父之事、以及祂的高深的。那麼,這些以宣明父的旨意為職事的天使,難道不是願我們惟獨順服那一位——就是他們向我們宣告其旨意者麼?因此連這位柏拉圖派人也極佳地勸誡說:當效法他們,而非呼求他們。所以我們不該懼怕,恐怕因不向那些順服獨一神的不死、有福者獻祭便冒犯了他們。
3:1225
Quod enim non nisi uni uero Deo deberi sciunt, cui et ipsi adhaerendo beati sunt, procul dubio neque per ullam significantem figuram, neque per ipsam rem, quae sacramentis significatur, sibi exhiberi uolunt. Daemonum est haec adrogantia superborum adque miserorum, a quibus longe diuersa est pietas subditorum Deo nec aliunde quam illi cohaerendo beatorum. Ad quod bonum percipiendum etiam nobis sincera benignitate oportet ut faueant, neque sibi adrogent quo eis subiciamur, sed eum adnuntient sub quo eis in pace sociemur. Quid adhuc trepidas, o philosophe, aduersus potestates et ueris uirtutibus et ueri Dei muneribus inuidas habere liberam uocem?
For what they know is owed to none but the one true God—to whom they too, by cleaving, are blessed—without doubt they do not wish to be displayed to themselves, neither through any signifying figure, nor through the very reality which is signified by the sacraments. This is the arrogance of demons proud and wretched, from whom is far different the piety of those subject to God and blessed by cleaving to none other than Him. For the attainment of which good it is fitting that they too favor us with sincere kindness, and not arrogate to themselves that we should be made subject to them, but announce Him under whom we may be joined in peace with them. Why do you still tremble, O philosopher, to have a free voice against the powers that envy both the true virtues and the gifts of the true God?
因為他們知道那惟獨當歸於獨一真神之物——他們自己也是藉著親近祂而有福的——無疑他們不願這歸於自己,無論是藉任何表意的記號,或藉那被聖禮所表徵的實際本身。這乃是那驕傲可憐之鬼魔的僭妄;與此截然不同的,乃是那些順服神、惟獨藉親近祂而有福者的虔敬。為要得著這福,他們也理當以真誠的恩慈眷顧我們,不僭取叫我們順服他們,乃宣告那一位,使我們得以在祂之下與他們和平相聯。哲學家啊,你為何還戰兢,不敢向那嫉妒真德與真神恩賜的諸權勢發出自由的聲音呢?
3:1226
Iam distinxisti angelos, qui Patris adnuntiant uoluntatem, ab eis angelis, qui ad theurgos homines nescio qua deducti arte descendunt. Quid adhuc eos honoras, ut dicas pronuntiare diuina? Quae tandem diuina pronuntiant, qui non uoluntatem Patris adnuntiant? Nempe illi sunt, quos sacris precibus inuidus adligauit, ne praestarent animae purgationem, nec a bono, ut dicis, purgare cupiente ab illis uinculis solui et suae potestati reddi potuerunt. Adhuc dubitas haec maligna esse daemonia, uel te fingis fortasse nescire, dum non uis theurgos offendere, a quibus curiositate deceptus ista perniciosa et insana pro magno beneficio didicisti?
You have already distinguished the angels who announce the Father's will from those angels who, by I-know-not-what art, are led down to theurgic men. Why do you still honor them, so as to say that they declare divine things? What divine things, pray, do they declare, who do not announce the will of the Father? Surely these are they whom the envious one bound by sacred prayers, lest they should furnish purgation to the soul; nor could they, by the good one who (as you say) desired to purify, be loosed from those bonds and restored to their own power. Do you still doubt that these are malignant demons? Or do you perhaps feign not to know, while you are unwilling to offend the theurgists, by whom, deceived through curiosity, you learned these pernicious and insane things as a great benefit?
你已分辨了那些宣告父旨意的天使,與那些藉著某種我不知道的法術被引下到通神術之人那裡的天使。你為何還尊崇後者,竟說他們宣明神聖之事?請問那些不宣告父旨意的,究竟宣明甚麼神聖之事呢?這些豈不正是那嫉妒者用神聖的禱詞所捆綁的,免得他們供應魂的潔淨;他們也不能被你所說那願潔淨之善者從那些鎖鏈中釋放、恢復自主之權。你還懷疑這些是惡毒的鬼魔麼?或者你或許佯裝不知,只因不願冒犯通神術之人——你被好奇心欺哄,從他們那裡把這些有害而瘋狂之事學來,當作極大的益處?
3:1227
Audes istam inuidam non potentiam, sed pestilentiam, et non dicam dominam, sed, quod tu fateris, ancillam potius inuidorum isto aere transcenso leuare in caelum et inter deos uestros etiam sidereos conlocare, uel ipsa quoque sidera his obprobriis infamare? CAPUT XXVII. De inpietate Porphyrii, qua etiam Apulei transcendit errorem. Quanto humanius et tolerabilius consectaneus tuus Platonicus Apuleius errauit, qui tantummodo daemones a luna et infra ordinatos agitari morbis passionum mentisque turbelis honorans eos quidem, sed uolens nolensque confessus est:
Do you dare, having crossed this air, to raise that envious thing—not a power, but a pestilence; and I will not say a mistress, but, as you yourself confess, rather a handmaid of the envious—up into heaven, and to place it among your gods, even the starry ones, or even to defame the very stars with these reproaches? CHAPTER 27. Of the impiety of Porphyry, by which he surpasses even the error of Apuleius. How much more humanely and tolerably did your fellow Platonist Apuleius err, who held that only the demons, ordained from the moon and below, are agitated by the diseases of the passions and the disturbances of the mind—honoring them indeed, but willingly or unwillingly confessing it:
你竟敢越過這空氣,把那嫉妒之物——它不是一個權能,乃是一種瘟疫;我不說它是女主,乃如你自己所承認的,倒是那些嫉妒者的婢女——高舉到天上,置於你的眾神之間,連那星宿之神也算在內,甚至以這些羞辱玷污那眾星本身麼?第二十七章。論波菲利的不虔,他甚至超過了阿普列烏斯的錯謬。你那柏拉圖派同道阿普列烏斯的錯謬何等更近人情、更可容忍,他認為惟有那些從月亮及其下界所排定的鬼魔,才被情慾的疾病與心思的擾亂所攪動——他固然尊崇它們,卻甘心或不甘心地承認此事:
3:1228
deos tamen caeli superiores ad aetheria spatia pertinentes, siue uisibiles, quos conspicuos lucere cernebat, solem ac lunam et cetera ibidem lumina, siue inuisibiles, quos putabat, ab omni labe istarum perturbationum quanta potuit disputatione secreuit! Tu autem hoc didicisti non a Platone, sed a Chaldaeis magistris tuis, ut in aetherias uel empyreas mundi sublimitates et firmamenta caelestia extolleres uitia humana, ut possent di uestri theurgis pronuntiare diuina; quibus diuinis te tamen per intellectualem uitam facis altiorem, ut tibi uidelicet tamquam philosopho theurgicae artis purgationes nequaquam necessariae uideantur;
yet the gods of heaven, the higher ones, pertaining to the ethereal spaces—whether visible, which he discerned shining conspicuously, the sun and moon and the other lights in the same region, or invisible, which he supposed to exist—he separated, by as great a disputation as he could, from all stain of those perturbations! But you learned this not from Plato, but from your Chaldean masters, that you might exalt human vices to the ethereal or empyrean heights of the world and to the celestial firmaments, so that your gods might declare divine things to the theurgists; above which divine things, however, you make yourself higher by the intellectual life, so that, forsooth, to you as a philosopher the purgations of the theurgic art may seem in no way necessary;
然而對於天上那些更高的神祇,就是屬於以太空間的——無論是可見的,即他所辨識的、燦然發光的日、月,以及那同一區域中其餘的光體;或是不可見的、他所推想存在的——他都盡其所能地以極大的辯論,將它們從那些擾亂的一切污點中分別出來!但這事你不是從柏拉圖學來的,乃是從你那些迦勒底師傅學來的,使你把人的諸惡高抬到世界的以太或炎天的高處,並天上的諸穹蒼,叫你的眾神得向通神術之人宣明神聖之事;然而你卻藉著悟性的生活使自己高過這些神聖之事,以致——當然啦——對你這哲學家而言,通神術的潔淨似乎全無必要;
3:1229
sed aliis eas tamen inportas, ut hanc ueluti mercedem reddas magistris tuis, quod eos, qui philosophari non possunt, ad ista seducis, quae tibi tamquam superiorum capaci esse inutilia confiteris; ut uidelicet quicumque a philosophiae uirtute remoti sunt, quae ardua nimis adque paucorum est, te auctore theurgos homines, a quibus non quidem in anima intellectuali, uerum saltem in anima spiritali purgentur, inquirant, et quoniam istorum, quos philosophari piget, incomparabiliter maior est multitudo, plures ad secretos et inlicitos magistros tuos, quam ad scholas Platonicas uenire cogantur.
yet you nevertheless impose them upon others, so as to render this as it were a wage to your masters, in that you seduce to these things those who cannot philosophize—things which you confess to be useless to yourself as one capable of higher matters; so that, namely, whoever are removed from the virtue of philosophy, which is too steep and belongs to few, may, on your authority, seek out theurgic men, by whom they may be purified, not indeed in the intellectual soul, but at least in the spiritual soul; and since the multitude of those who are loath to philosophize is incomparably greater, more may be driven to come to your secret and unlawful masters than to the Platonic schools.
然而你仍把這些強加於別人,彷彿藉此向你的師傅們償付一種報酬,就是你把那些不能從事哲學思辨的人引誘到這些事上——這些事你承認對你這能應付更高事物者乃是無益的;其用意是,凡遠離哲學之德的人(這德過於陡峭,惟少數人能及),可因你的權威去尋求通神術之人,藉他們得潔淨,固然不是在悟性的魂裡,至少在那屬靈的魂裡;又因那些厭於哲學思辨者的群眾,是無可比擬地眾多,便有更多人被驅使前來你那些隱祕、非法的師傅那裡,過於前來柏拉圖學派。
3:1230
Hoc enim tibi inmundissimi daemones, deos aetherios se esse fingentes, quorum praedicator et angelus factus es, promiserunt, quod in anima spiritali theurgica arte purgati ad Patrem quidem non redeunt, sed super aerias plagas inter deos aetherios habitabunt. Non audit ista hominum multitudo, propter quos a daemonum dominatu liberandos Christus aduenit. In illo enim habent misericordissimam purgationem et mentis et spiritus et corporis sui. Propterea quippe totum hominem sine peccato ille suscepit, ut totum, quo constat homo, a peccatorum peste sanaret.
For this is what those most unclean demons, feigning themselves to be ethereal gods—whose preacher and angel you have become—have promised you: that those purified in the spiritual soul by the theurgic art do not indeed return to the Father, but shall dwell above the aerial regions among the ethereal gods. This multitude of men does not hear such things—the men for whose deliverance from the dominion of the demons Christ came. For in Him they have the most merciful purgation of their mind and spirit and body. For this very reason He assumed the whole man without sin, that He might heal from the plague of sins the whole of which man consists.
因為這正是那些最污穢的鬼魔——它們佯裝自己是以太之神,而你已成了它們的傳道者與使者——所應許你的:就是那些藉通神術而在屬靈之魂裡得潔淨的人,固然不返回父那裡,卻要住在空中諸境之上,在以太諸神之間。這群人卻不聽這等事——基督正是為拯救他們脫離眾鬼魔的轄制而來的。因為在祂裡面,他們的心思、靈與身體都有最滿有憐憫的潔淨。正因此祂無罪地取了全人,使祂得以從罪的瘟疫中醫治那構成人之全體者。
3:1231
Quem tu quoque utinam cognouisses eique te potius quam uel tuae uirtuti, quae humana, fragilis et infirma est, uel perniciosissimae curiositati sanandum tutius commisisses. Non enim te decepisset, quem uestra, ut tu ipse scribis, oracula sanctum inmortalemque confessa sunt; de quo etiam poeta nobilissimus poetice quidem, quia in alterius adumbrata persona, ueraciter tamen, si ad ipsum referas, dixit: Te duce, si qua manent sceleris uestigia nostri, Inrita perpetua soluent formidine terras.
Would that you also had known Him, and had committed yourself to be healed by Him more safely than to your own virtue, which is human, fragile, and infirm, or to that most pernicious curiosity. For He would not have deceived you, whom your own oracles, as you yourself write, have confessed to be holy and immortal; concerning whom also a most noble poet said—poetically indeed, because under the shadow of another's person, yet truly, if you refer it to Him: 'Under Thy leadership, if any traces of our crime remain, they, made void, shall release the lands from perpetual dread.'
但願你也曾認識祂,並將自己交託給祂得醫治,這比交託給你自己的德行更為穩妥——你的德行是屬人的、脆弱而軟弱的——也比交託給那最有害的好奇心更為穩妥。因為祂必不欺哄你,祂正是你自己的神諭(如你自己所寫的)所承認為聖潔而不死的;論到祂,連那最尊貴的詩人也曾說——固然是以詩意的方式,因是隱於別人的位格之下,然而若你將之歸於祂,便是真確的:「在你的領導之下,倘若我們罪孽的痕跡仍存,這些痕跡必歸於無有,使列地脫離那長久的恐懼。」
3:1232
Ea quippe dixit, quae etiam multum proficientium in uirtute iustitiae possunt propter huius uitae infirmitatem, etsi non scelera, scelerum tamen manere uestigia, quae non nisi ab illo saluatore sanantur, de quo iste uersus expressus est. Nam utique non hoc a se ipso se dixisse Vergilius in eclogae ipsius quarto ferme uersu indicat, ubi ait: Ultima Cumaei uenit iam carminis aetas; unde hoc a Cumaea Sibylla dictum esse incunctanter apparet. Theurgi uero illi uel potius daemones deorum species figurasque fingentes inquinant potius quam purgant humanum spiritum falsitate phantasmatum et deceptoria uanarum ludificatione formarum.
For he said those things which can remain even in those who profit much in the virtue of righteousness, on account of the infirmity of this life—if not crimes, yet traces of crimes—which are healed by none but that Savior of whom this verse was framed. For that Virgil did not say this of himself, he indicates in about the fourth verse of the eclogue itself, where he says: 'The last age of the Cumaean song has now come'; whence it appears without hesitation that this was spoken by the Cumaean Sibyl. But those theurgists, or rather the demons feigning the species and figures of gods, defile rather than purify the human spirit by the falsehood of phantasms and the deceptive mockery of vain forms.
因為他所說的,乃是那些連在公義之德上大有長進的人裡面,因今生的軟弱而仍能存留的——若非罪行,至少是罪行的痕跡——這些惟有藉那為祂而寫成此詩節的救主才得醫治。維吉爾並非論自己說這話,他在那牧歌本身約第四節中表明了,他說:「庫邁之歌的末後時代如今已臨」;由此可毫無疑問地看出,這話原是庫邁的西比拉所說的。但那些通神術之人,或者說那些佯裝神祇之形像與樣式的鬼魔,反倒以幻象的虛謊與虛妄之形的欺哄戲弄,玷污人的靈,而非潔淨它。
3:1233
Quo modo enim purgent hominis spiritum, qui inmundum habent proprium? Alioquin nullo modo carminibus inuidi hominis ligarentur ipsumque inane beneficium. quod praestaturi uidebantur, aut metu premerent aut simili inuidentia denegarent. Sufficit quod purgatione theurgica neque intellectualem animam, hoc est mentem nostram, dicis posse purgari, et ipsam spiritalem, id est nostrae animae partem mente inferiorem, quam tali arte purgari posse adseris, inmortalem tamen aeternamque non posse hac arte fieri con- fiteris. Christus autem uitam promittit aeternam; unde ad eum mundus uobis quidem stomachantibus, mirantibus tamen stupentibusque concurrit.
For how should they cleanse the spirit of a man, who have their own unclean? Otherwise they would in no way be bound by the songs of an envious man, and that very empty benefit which they seemed about to furnish, they would either withhold under fear or deny out of like envy. It suffices that you say the intellectual soul, that is, our mind, cannot be purified by theurgic purgation; and even that spiritual one, that is, the part of our soul lower than the mind, which you assert can be purified by such an art, you confess nevertheless cannot be made immortal and eternal by this art. But Christ promises eternal life; whence the world runs together to Him—you indeed being indignant, yet wondering and astonished.
因為他們自己既有不潔的靈,怎能潔淨人的靈呢?不然,他們斷不會被一個嫉妒之人的咒語所捆綁,並且那他們看似將要供應的、空洞的恩惠,他們也必或因懼怕而扣住,或因同樣的嫉妒而拒絕。你說那悟性的魂,就是我們的心思,不能藉通神術的潔淨得潔淨,這就夠了;連那屬靈的魂,就是我們魂中低於心思的那部分——你斷言它能藉這樣的法術得潔淨——你也承認它終究不能藉這法術成為不死與永遠的。但基督應許永遠的生命;因此世人都湧向祂——你固然忿忿不平,卻又驚奇詫異。
3:1234
Quid prodest quia negare non potuisti errare homines theurgica disciplina et quam plurimos fallere per caecam insipientemque sententiam adque esse certissimum errorem agendo et supplicando ad principes angelosque decurrere, et rursum, quasi ne operam perdidisse uidearis ista discendo, mittis homines ad theurgos, ut per eos anima spiritalis purgetur illorum, qui non secundum intellectualem animam uiuunt? CAPUT XXVIII. Quibus persuasionibus Porphyrius obcaecatus non potuerit ueram sapientiam, quod est Christus, agnoscere. Mittis ergo homines in errorem certissimum, neque hoc tantum malum te pudet, cum uirtutis et sapientiae profitearis amatorem;
What does it profit that you could not deny that men err by the theurgic discipline and deceive very many through a blind and foolish opinion, and that it is a most certain error to have recourse, by acting and supplicating, to the princes and angels; and yet again, as though lest you should seem to have wasted your labor in learning these things, you send men to the theurgists, that through them the spiritual soul of those may be purified who do not live according to the intellectual soul? CHAPTER 28. By what persuasions Porphyry, being blinded, could not recognize the true Wisdom, which is Christ. You send men therefore into a most certain error, nor are you ashamed of so great an evil, while you profess yourself a lover of virtue and wisdom;
你既不能否認人藉通神術的修習而錯謬、並藉那盲目愚妄的見解欺哄極多人,又承認藉行事與祈求去投靠那些首領與天使,乃是最確定的錯謬;可是你卻又再次——彷彿恐怕顯得你學這些事白費了工夫——差人去就那些通神術之人,使那些不照悟性之魂而活之人的屬靈之魂,得藉他們潔淨:這於你有何益處呢?第二十八章。論波菲利被何種說服所蒙蔽,以致不能認出那真智慧,就是基督。所以你差人進入最確定的錯謬,並不以這如此大的惡為恥,而你卻自稱是德行與智慧的愛慕者;
3:1235
quam si uere ac fideliter amasses, Christum Dei uirtutem et Dei sapientiam cognouisses nec ab eius saluberrima humilitate tumore inflatus uanae scientiae resiluisses. Confiteris tamen etiam spiritalem animam sine theurgicis artibus et sine teletis, quibus frustra discendis elaborasti, posse continentiae uirtute purgari. Aliquando etiam dicis, quod teletae non post mortem eleuant animam, ut iam nec eidem ipsi, quam spiritalem uocas, aliquid post huius uitae finem prodesse uideantur; et tamen uersas haec multis modis et repetis, ad nihil aliud, quantum existimo, nisi ut talium quoque rerum quasi peritus appareas et placeas inlicitarum artium curiosis, uel ad eas facias ipse curiosos.
Had you loved her truly and faithfully, you would have come to know Christ, the power of God and the wisdom of God, nor would you, puffed up with the swelling of vain knowledge, have recoiled from His most wholesome humility. Yet you confess that even the spiritual soul can be purged by the virtue of continence, without theurgic arts and without those rites of initiation which you labored to learn in vain. At times you even say that these initiations do not exalt the soul after death, so that they would now appear to be of no benefit even to that soul you call spiritual after the end of this life; and nevertheless you turn these matters over in many ways and repeat them, for no other purpose, as I judge, than to appear as it were expert in such things and to please those who are curious about unlawful arts, or to make them curious about them yourself.
倘若你曾真實而忠信地愛她,你必已認識基督,就是神的能力與神的智慧,也不致因虛妄知識的自高自大而從祂那至為有益的謙卑退縮。然而你卻承認,即便屬靈的魂也能藉節制之德得潔淨,無需通神之術,也無需那些你徒然費力去學的入會儀式。你有時甚至說,這些儀式並不在死後高舉魂魄,以致它們連對你所謂屬靈的那魂,在此生終了之後也顯不出絲毫益處;可是你卻多方反覆陳說這些事,據我看來,無非是要顯出自己彷彿精通此類事物,討好那些好奇於非法之術的人,或是自己引人去好奇這些術法。
3:1236
Sed bene, quod metuendam dicis hanc artem uel legum periculis uel ipsius actionis. Adque utinam hoc saltem abs te miseri audiant et inde, ne illic absorbeantur, abscedant aut eo penitus non accedant. Ignorantiam certe et propter eam multa uitia per nullas teletas purgari dicis, sed per solum πατριϰὸν voov , id est paternam mentem siue intellectum, qui paternae est conscius uoluntatis. Hunc autem Christum esse non credis; contemnis enim eum propter corpus ex femina acceptum et propter crucis obprobrium, excelsam uidelicet sapientiam spretis adque abiectis infimis idoneus de superioribus carpere. At ille inplet, quod prophetae sancti de illo ueraciter praedixerunt:
But it is well that you call this art to be feared, whether on account of the perils of the laws or of the very practice of it. And would that the wretched might at least hear this from you, and so withdraw lest they be swallowed up there, or else not approach it at all. You say certainly that ignorance, and the many vices arising from it, are purged by no initiations, but only by the πατρικὸν νοῦν, that is, the paternal mind or understanding, which is conscious of the Father's will. Yet you do not believe that this is Christ; for you despise Him on account of the body received from a woman and on account of the reproach of the cross, fancying yourself, with lofty wisdom, fit to pluck what is highest while spurning and casting aside what is lowest. But He fulfills what the holy prophets truly foretold concerning Him:
但你稱這術為當懼怕的,無論是因律法的危險或因施行此術本身,這倒是好事。但願那些可憐人至少能從你聽見這話,就此退避,免得被吞沒在其中,或乾脆不去親近它。你確實說,無知,以及由無知而生的諸多惡行,並非藉任何儀式得潔淨,乃唯獨藉著 πατρικὸν νοῦν,即父性的心思或悟性,那知悉父旨意的。然而你卻不信這就是基督;因為你藐視祂,緣於祂從女子所取的身體,又緣於十字架的羞辱,自以為憑著高深的智慧,堪以攀取至高之物,卻鄙棄拋撇至卑之事。但祂正應驗了眾聖先知論到祂所真實預言的:
3:1237
Perdam sapientiam sapientium et prudentiam prudentium reprobabo. Non enim suam in eis perdit et reprobat, quam ipse donauit, sed quam sibi adrogant, qui non habent ipsius. Unde commemorato isto prophetico testimonio sequitur et dicit apostolus: Ubi sapiens? ubi scriba? ubi conquisitor huius saeculi? Nonne stultam fecit Deus sapientiam huius mundi? Nam quoniam in Dei sapientia non cognouit mundus per sapientiam Deum, placuit Deo per stultitiam praedicationis saluos facere credentes. Quoniam quidem Iudaei signa petunt et Graeci sapientiam quaerunt;
'I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and the prudence of the prudent I will reject.' For He does not destroy and reject in them His own wisdom, which He Himself bestowed, but that which they arrogate to themselves who do not possess His. Hence, having recalled this prophetic testimony, the Apostle goes on and says: 'Where is the wise? where is the scribe? where is the disputer of this world? Hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world? For seeing that in the wisdom of God the world by wisdom knew not God, it pleased God by the foolishness of preaching to save them that believe. For the Jews require signs, and the Greeks seek after wisdom;'
「我要滅絕智慧人的智慧,廢棄聰明人的聰明。」因為祂在他們裡面所滅絕、所廢棄的,並非祂自己所賜的智慧,乃是那些並不擁有祂智慧的人僭自據為己有的智慧。故此使徒既引述了這先知的見證,便接著說:「智慧人在哪裡?文士在哪裡?這世上的辯士在哪裡?神豈不是叫這世上的智慧變成愚拙嗎?世人憑自己的智慧,在神的智慧中既不認識神,神就樂意用人所當作愚拙的道理拯救那些信的人。猶太人是要神蹟,希臘人是求智慧;」
3:1238
nos autem, inquit, praedicamus Christum crucifixum, Iudaeis quidem scandalum, gentibus autem stultitiam, ipsis uero uocatis Iudaeis et Graecis Christum Dei uirtutem et Dei sapientiam; quoniam stultum Dei sapientius est hominibus, et infirmum Dei fortius est hominibus. Hoc quasi stultum et infirmum tamquam sua uirtute sapientes fortesque contemnunt. Sed haec est gratia, quae sanat infirmos, non superbe iactantes falsam beatitudinem suam, sed humiliter potius ueram miseriam confitentes. CAPUT XXVIIII. De incarnatione Domini nostri Iesu Christi, quam confiteri Platonicorum erubescit in pietas.
'but we,' he says, 'preach Christ crucified, unto the Jews a stumbling block, and unto the Gentiles foolishness; but unto them that are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ the power of God and the wisdom of God; because the foolishness of God is wiser than men, and the weakness of God is stronger than men.' This which is as it were foolish and weak the wise and strong despise, as though by their own strength. But this is the grace which heals the weak, who do not proudly boast of their false blessedness, but rather humbly confess their true misery. CHAPTER XXIX. On the incarnation of our Lord Jesus Christ, which the impiety of the Platonists is ashamed to confess.
「但我們,」他說,「卻是傳釘十字架的基督,在猶太人為絆腳石,在外邦人為愚拙;但在那蒙召的,無論是猶太人、希臘人,基督總為神的能力、神的智慧。因神的愚拙總比人智慧,神的軟弱總比人剛強。」這彷彿愚拙、軟弱的,智慧人與剛強人便藐視,自以為憑己力。然而這正是那醫治軟弱者的恩典——他們不再驕傲誇耀虛假的福樂,倒謙卑承認自己真實的悲慘。第二十九章:論我們主耶穌基督的道成肉身,柏拉圖派的不虔以承認此為羞恥。
3:1239
Praedicas Patrem et eius Filium, quem uocas paternum intellectum seu mentem, et horum medium, quem putamus te dicere Spiritum sanctum, et more uestro appellas tres deos. Ubi, etsi uerbis indisciplinatis utimini, uidetis tamen qualitercumque et quasi per quaedam tenuis imaginationis umbracula, quo nitendum sit; sed incarnationem incommutabilis Filii Dei, qua saluamur, ut ad illa, quae credimus uel ex quantulacumque parte intellegimus, uenire possimus, non uultis agnoscere. Itaque uidetis utcumque, etsi de longinquo, etsi acie caligante, patriam in qua manendum est. sed uiam qua eundum est non tenetis.
You proclaim the Father and His Son, whom you call the paternal intellect or mind, and a mean between these two, whom we suppose you to mean as the Holy Spirit, and after your manner you call them three gods. Here, even though you use undisciplined terms, you nevertheless see in some fashion, and as it were through certain shadowy images of a slender imagination, toward what one must strive; but the incarnation of the immutable Son of God, by which we are saved so that we may come to those things which we believe or in however small a part understand, you are unwilling to acknowledge. And so you see, after a fashion, even if from afar, even if with dimmed sight, the homeland in which one must abide; but you do not hold to the way by which one must travel.
你宣告父與祂的子——你稱子為父性的悟性或心思——又宣告二者之間的居間者,我們料想你指的是聖靈,並按你們的方式稱之為三位神。在此,你們雖用無章法的言辭,卻仍以某種方式,彷彿透過微薄想像的幾分朦朧暗影,看見當竭力趨向之處;但那不變之神子的道成肉身——我們藉此得救,好叫我們能到達我們所信、或我們略有所悟之事——你卻不肯承認。因此你彷彿看見,縱然遙遠、縱然視線昏花,那當安居的家鄉;但你卻未持守那當行的道路。
3:1240
Confiteris tamen gratiam, quando quidem ad Deum per uirtutem intellegentiae peruenire paucis dicis esse concessum. Non enim dicis: Paucis placuit, uel: Pauci uoluerunt; sed cum dicis esse concessum, procul dubio Dei gratiam, non hominis sufficientiam confiteris.
You confess grace nonetheless, since you say that to reach God through the virtue of understanding has been granted to few. For you do not say: 'It pleased few,' or: 'Few willed it'; but when you say it has been granted, you beyond doubt confess God's grace, not man's sufficiency.
然而你仍承認恩典,既然你說,藉悟性之德得以到達神,乃是賜給少數人的。因為你並未說:「少數人喜悅如此」,或:「少數人願意如此」;而當你說這是被賜予的,你便無疑承認了神的恩典,而非人的能力自足。
3:1241
Uteris etiam hoc uerbo apertius, ubi Platonis sententiam sequens nec ipse dubitas in hac uita hominem nullo modo ad perfectionem sapientiae peruenire, secundum intellectum tamen uiuentibus omne quod deest prouidentia Dei et gratia post hanc uitam posse conpleri.s o si cognouisses Dei gratiam per Iesum Ch:istum dominum nostrum ipsamque eius incarnationem, qua hominis animam corpusque suscepit, summum esse exemplum gratiae uidere potuisses. Sed quid faciam? Scio me frustra loqui mortuo, sed quantum ad te adtinet:
You use this word even more openly where, following Plato's opinion, you yourself also do not doubt that in this life a man can in no way attain to the perfection of wisdom, yet that for those living according to the understanding, whatever is lacking can be completed after this life by the providence and grace of God. Oh, if you had known the grace of God through Jesus Christ our Lord, and that very incarnation of His, by which He took up a human soul and body, you might have been able to see that it is the supreme example of grace. But what shall I do? I know I speak in vain to a dead man; yet as far as concerns you:
你更加坦然地使用這詞,在那裡你既跟從柏拉圖的見解,自己也不疑惑:人在今生決不能達到智慧的完全,然而對那些照悟性而活的人,凡所缺乏的,都能在此生之後藉神的眷顧與恩典得以成全。哦,倘若你曾認識藉我們的主耶穌基督而來的神的恩典,並祂那道成肉身——祂藉此取了人的魂與身體——你便能看出這乃是恩典至高的範例。但我能怎麼辦呢?我知道我對一個死人說話是徒然的;然而就你而論:
3:1242
quantum autem ad eos, qui te magnipendunt et te uel qualicumque amore sapientiae uel curiositate artium, quas non debuisti discere, diligunt, quos potius in tua conpellatione adloquor, fortasse non frustra. Gratia Dei non potuit gratius commendari, quam ut ipse unicus Dei Filius in se incommutabiliter manens indueretur hominem et spem dilectionis suae daret hominibus homine medio, qua ad illum ab hominibus ueniretur, qui tam longe erat inmortalis a mortalibus, incommutabilis a commutabilibus, iustus ab inpiis, beatus a miseris.
as for those who hold you in high esteem and who love you, whether through some love of wisdom or through curiosity about the arts which you ought not to have learned, whom rather I address in this address to you, perhaps I do not speak in vain. The grace of God could not have been more graciously commended than that the only-begotten Son of God Himself, remaining immutably in Himself, should be clothed with humanity and give to men the hope of His love through a man as mediator, by whom there might be a coming to Him from men—to Him who was so far removed, immortal from mortals, immutable from the mutable, just from the impious, blessed from the wretched.
至於那些高看你、又愛你的人——無論是出於對智慧的某種愛慕,或是出於對你本不該學的術法的好奇——我在這向你致辭中其實更是向他們說話,對他們或許我不是徒然發言。神的恩典斷不能以更滿有恩慈的方式被表明出來,唯有藉著神獨生的子自己,祂不變地存留於自己裡面,竟披戴了人性,並藉一位居間之人賜給人祂慈愛的盼望,使人得以藉此來到祂面前——這位本是與人相隔何等遙遠者:不死之於必死、不變之於可變、公義之於不虔、有福之於悲慘。
3:1243
Et quia naturaliter indidit nobis, ut beati inmortalesque esse cupiamus, manens beatus suscipiensque mortalem, ut nobis tribueret quod amamus, perpetiendo docuit contemnere quod timemus. Sed huic ueritati ut possetis adquiescere, humilitate opus erat, quae ceruici uestrae difficillime persuaderi potest. Quid enim incredibile dicitur, praesertim uobis qui talia sapitis, quibus ad hoc credendum uos ipsos admonere debeatis; quid, inquam, uobis incredibile dicitur, cum dicitur Deus adsumsisse humanam animam et corpus? Vos certe tantum tribuitis animae intellectuali, quae anima utique humana est, ut eam consubstantialem paternae illi menti, quem Dei Filium confitemini, fieri posse dicatis.
And because He naturally implanted in us a desire to be blessed and immortal, remaining blessed and taking up our mortality, that He might grant us what we love, by suffering He taught us to despise what we fear. But that you might be able to acquiesce in this truth, humility was needed, which can with the greatest difficulty be urged upon your neck. For what is said that is incredible, especially to you who know such things, things by which you ought to admonish yourselves to believe this—what, I say, is said to you that is incredible, when it is said that God assumed a human soul and body? You certainly attribute so much to the intellectual soul, which is assuredly the human soul, that you say it can become consubstantial with that paternal mind whom you confess to be the Son of God.
且因祂本性地在我們裡面栽下了渴望得福、得不朽的心,祂便存留為有福的,又取了我們必死的本性,為要將我們所愛的賜給我們,並藉受苦教導我們藐視我們所懼怕的。但你若要能順服這真理,就需要謙卑,而謙卑是極難加在你頸項上的。因為有何被稱為難信的——尤其對你們這些知曉此類事物的人,本當藉此勸自己去信這事——我說,有何難信之事向你們陳明,竟說神取了人的魂與身體?你們確實如此尊崇那悟性之魂,就是人的魂,竟說它能與那父性的心思——你們承認祂為神之子——同質。
3:1244
Quid ergo incredibile est, si aliqua una intellectualis anima modo quodam ineffabili et singulari pro multorum salute suscepta est? Corpus uero animae cohaerere, ut homo totus et plenus sit, natura ipsa nostra teste cognoscimus. Quod nisi usitatissimum esset, hoc profecto esset incredibilius; facilius quippe in fidem recipiendum est, etsi humanum diuino, etsi mutabilem incommutabili, tamen spiritum spiritui, aut ut uerbis utar quae in usu habetis, incorporeum incorporeo, quam corpus incorporeo cohaerere. An forte uos offendit inusitatus corporis partus ex uirgine? Neque hoc debet offendere, immo potius ad pietatem suscipiendam debet adducere, quod mirabilis mirabiliter natus est.
What then is incredible, if some one intellectual soul was assumed in a manner ineffable and singular for the salvation of many? That a body coheres with a soul, so that the man may be whole and complete, we know by the testimony of our very nature. And unless this were most usual, it would assuredly be more incredible; for it is more easily admitted into belief that, even though it be the human with the divine, even though the mutable with the immutable, yet spirit coheres with spirit—or, to use the words you employ, the incorporeal with the incorporeal—than that a body coheres with the incorporeal. Or perhaps the unusual birth of a body from a virgin offends you? Yet neither ought this to offend, but rather it ought to lead you to embrace piety, that One marvelous was marvelously born.
那麼,若有一個悟性之魂以難以言喻、獨一無二的方式被取來,為著多人的救恩,這有何難信呢?至於身體與魂相聯合,使人得以成為完整無缺的人,我們憑自己本性的見證便知曉。倘若這事不是極尋常的,它必反倒更難令人置信;因為這更易被接納去信:縱然是屬人的與屬神的相聯,縱然是可變的與不變的相聯,然而靈與靈相聯——或用你們所慣用的話,無形的與無形的相聯——總比身體與無形者相聯更易令人信服。或許那從童女而生身體的不尋常之事使你不悅?然而這事也不該使人不悅,倒該引人去接受敬虔,因為那位奇妙者乃是奇妙地降生。
3:1245
An uero quod ipsum corpus morte depositum et in melius resurrectione mutatum iam incorruptibile neque mortale in superna subuexit, hoc fortasse credere recusatis intuentes Porphyrium in his ipsis libris, ex quibus multa posui, quos de regressu animae scripsit, tam crebro praecipere omne corpus esse fugiendum, ut anima possit beata permanere cum Deo? Sed ipse potius ista sentiens corrigendus fuit, praesertim cum de anima mundi huius uisibilis et tam ingentis corporeae molis cum illo tam incredibilia sapiatis. Platone quippe auctore animal esse dicitis mundum et animal beatissimum, quod uultis esse etiam sempiternum.
Or is it perhaps that He raised that same body, laid down in death and changed for the better in the resurrection, now incorruptible and no longer mortal, into the heights—this perhaps you refuse to believe, looking to Porphyry in those very books from which I have cited much, which he wrote on the return of the soul, where so frequently he enjoins that every body must be fled, so that the soul may be able to remain blessed with God? But he himself, holding these opinions, ought rather to have been corrected, especially since concerning the soul of this visible world and of so vast a corporeal mass you hold with him things so incredible. For with Plato as your authority you say that the world is an animal, and a most blessed animal, which you also wish to be everlasting.
或許是這緣故:祂使那同一個身體——在死中放下、又在復活中變得更佳,如今不朽且不再必死——升到高處,這事你或許拒絕相信,因你顧念波斐利在他論魂之歸返的那些書中(我已從其中引述許多),他如此頻繁地囑咐:必須逃離一切身體,好使魂能與神同存於福樂之中。然而他自己持守這些見解,倒更該受糾正,尤其既然你們論到這可見世界之魂、論到如此巨大的形體之物,竟與他一同持守如此難信之事。因為你們以柏拉圖為依據,說這世界是一個活物,且是至為有福的活物,又願它是永存的。
3:1246
Quo modo ergo nec umquam soluetur a corpore, nec umquam carebit beatitudine, si, ut beata sit anima, corpus sit omne fugiendum? Solem quoque istum et cetera sidera non solum in libris uestris corpora esse fatemini, quod uobiscum omnes homines et conspicere non cunctantur et dicere; uerum etiam altiore, ut putatis, peritia haec esse animalia beatissima perhibetis et cum his corporibus sempiterna. Quid ergo est, quod, cum uobis fides Christiana suadetur, tunc obliuiscimini, aut ignorare uos fingitis, quid disputare aut docere soleatis? Quid causae est, quur propter opiniones uestras, quas uos ipsi obpugnatis, Christiani esse nolitis, nisi quia Christus humiliter uenit et uos superbi estis?
How then will it never be freed from the body, nor ever lack blessedness, if, in order for the soul to be blessed, every body must be fled? This sun also and the other stars you not only confess in your books to be bodies—which all men along with you do not hesitate both to behold and to declare—but you even, with what you suppose to be deeper learning, assert these to be most blessed animals, and everlasting together with these bodies. What then is the reason that, when the Christian faith is urged upon you, you then forget, or pretend to be ignorant of, what you are accustomed to dispute or to teach? What is the cause why, on account of your own opinions, which you yourselves attack, you are unwilling to be Christians, except that Christ came in humility and you are proud?
那麼,倘若為使魂得福,必須逃離一切身體,這世界之魂又怎能永不脫離身體,也永不缺乏福樂呢?這日頭和別的星宿,你們不僅在你們的書中承認是物體——這是凡人與你們一同毫不遲疑地既觀看又宣稱的——你們甚至以你們自以為更深奧的學識,斷言它們是至為有福的活物,且與這些物體一同永存。那麼,緣由何在:當基督的信仰勸勉你們時,你們便忘記,或佯裝不知你們素常所辯論、所教導的?是何原因,使你們因著你們自己所攻擊的己見,竟不願作基督徒,豈非因為基督是謙卑而來,你們卻是驕傲的?
3:1247
Qualia sanctorum corpora in resurrectione futura sint, potest aliquanto scrupulosius inter Christianarum scripturarum doctissimos disputari; futura tamen sempiterna minime dubitamus, et talia futura, quale sua resurrectione Christus demonstrauit exemplum. Sed qualiacumque sint, cum incorruptibilia prorsus et inmortalia nihiloque animae contemplationem, qua in Deo figitur, inpedientia praedicentur uosque etiam dicatis esse in caelestibus inmortalia corpora inmortaliter beatorum: quid est quod, ut beati simus, omne corpus fugiendum esse opinamini, ut fidem Christianam quasi rationabiliter fugere uideamini, nisi quia illud est, quod iterum dico: Christus est humilis, uos superbi?
Of what sort the bodies of the saints will be in the resurrection may be disputed with somewhat more scrupulous care among those most learned in the Christian scriptures; that they will be everlasting, however, we do not doubt at all, and that they will be such as Christ by His own resurrection demonstrated as an example. But of whatever sort they may be, since they are proclaimed to be utterly incorruptible and immortal and in no way impeding the soul's contemplation by which it is fixed in God—and since you yourselves also say there are in the heavens immortal bodies of the immortally blessed—what is it that you suppose that, in order for us to be blessed, every body must be fled, so that you may seem to flee the Christian faith as it were rationally, except that it is that which I say again: Christ is humble, you are proud?
聖徒的身體在復活時將是何樣,這事可在那些最精通基督教經典的人中間,以稍加審慎的態度辯論;然而它們將是永存的,這點我們毫不懷疑,且它們將如基督藉自己的復活所顯為範例的那樣。但無論它們是何樣,既然它們被宣告為全然不朽、不死,且絕不攔阻魂藉以定睛於神的默觀——況且你們自己也說,天上有那些不朽地蒙福者的不死身體——那麼是什麼緣故,使你們以為:為使我們得福,必須逃離一切身體,好叫你們彷彿合理地逃避基督教信仰,豈非就是我再說一遍的那緣故:基督是謙卑的,你們卻是驕傲的?
3:1248
An forte corrigi pudet? Et hoc uitium non nisi. superborum est. Pudet uidelicet doctos homines ex discipulis Platonis fieri discipulos Christi, qui piscatorem suo spiritu docuit sapere ac dicere: In principio erat Verbum, et Verbum erat aput Deum, et Deus erat Verbum. Hoc erat in principio aput Deum. Omnia per ipsum facta sunt, et sine ipso factum est nihil, quod factum est. In ipso uita erat, et uita erat lux hominum, et lux in tenebris lucet, et tenebrae eam non conprehenderunt.
Or is it perhaps that they are ashamed to be corrected? And this vice belongs to none but the proud. Learned men are ashamed, you see, to become from disciples of Plato disciples of Christ, who taught a fisherman by His Spirit to be wise and to say: 'In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. The same was in the beginning with God. All things were made by Him, and without Him was nothing made that was made. In Him was life, and the life was the light of men, and the light shineth in the darkness, and the darkness comprehended it not.'
或許是這緣故:他們以受糾正為羞恥?而這毛病唯獨屬於驕傲的人。你看,有學問的人以從柏拉圖的門徒變作基督的門徒為羞,雖然基督曾以祂的靈教導一個漁夫有智慧,能說:「太初有道,道與神同在,道就是神。這道太初與神同在。萬物是藉著祂造的;凡被造的,沒有一樣不是藉著祂造的。生命在祂裡頭,這生命就是人的光。光照在黑暗裡,黑暗卻不接受光。」
3:1249
Quod initium sancti euangelii, cui nomen est secundum Iohannem, quidam Platonicus, sicut a sancto sene Simpliciano, qui postea Mediolanensi ecclesiae praesedit episcopus, solebamus audire, aureis litteris conscribendum et per omnes ecclesias in locis eminentissimis proponendum esse dicebat. Sed ideo uiluit superbis Deus ille magister, quia Verbum caro factum est et habitauit in nobis; ut parum sit miseris quod aegrotant, nisi se etiam in ipsa aegritudine extollant et de medicina, qua sanari poterant, erubescant. Non enim hoc faciunt ut erigantur, sed ut cadendo grauius adfligantur. CAPUT XXX. Quanta Platonici dogmatis Porphyrius refutauerit et dissentiendo correxerit.
This beginning of the holy Gospel, which is named According to John, a certain Platonist—as we used to hear from the holy old man Simplicianus, who afterwards presided as bishop over the church of Milan—used to say ought to be written in letters of gold and set up in the most prominent places throughout all the churches. But for this reason that divine Teacher became worthless to the proud, because 'the Word was made flesh and dwelt among us'; so that it is too little for the wretched that they are sick, unless they also exalt themselves in their very sickness and blush at the medicine by which they might have been healed. For they do this not that they may be raised up, but that by falling they may be more grievously cast down. CHAPTER XXX. How much of the Platonic teaching Porphyry refuted and corrected by dissenting from it.
那稱為約翰福音的聖福音之開端,有一位柏拉圖派的人——正如我們素常從聖潔的長者辛普利奇安所聽見的,他後來作了米蘭教會的主教——常說當以金字書寫,並安放在各教會最顯眼之處。但那位神聖的教師之所以在驕傲人眼中變為卑賤,正是因為「道成了肉身,住在我們中間」;以致那些可憐人僅僅患病還算太輕,他們竟在自己的疾病中還自高,並以那本可醫治他們的良藥為羞。因為他們這樣行,並非為了得被高舉,乃是要藉墮落而更慘重地被擊倒。第三十章:論波斐利如何多方反駁柏拉圖的學說,並藉著異議而加以糾正。
3:1250
Si post Platonem aliquid emendare existimatur indignum, quur ipse Porphyrius nonnulla et non parua emendauit? Nam Platonem animas hominum post mortem reuolui usque ad corpora bestiarum scripsisse certissimum est. Hanc sententiam Porphyrii doctor tenuit et Plotinus; Porphyrio tamen iure displicuit. In hominum sane non sua quae dimiserant, sed alia noua corpora redire humanas animas arbitratus est. Puduit scilicet illud credere, ne mater fortasse filium in mulam reuoluta uectaret; et non puduit hoc credere, ubi reuoluta mater in puellam filio forsitan nuberet.
If it is thought unworthy to amend anything after Plato, why did Porphyry himself amend not a few things, and not small ones? For it is most certain that Plato wrote that the souls of men, after death, are turned back even into the bodies of beasts. Porphyry's teacher Plotinus also held this opinion; yet to Porphyry it rightly displeased. He judged indeed that human souls return into the bodies of men—not their own which they had left, but other new bodies. He was ashamed, forsooth, to believe the former, lest perchance a mother, turned back into a mule, might carry her son; and he was not ashamed to believe the latter, where a mother turned back into a girl might perhaps marry her son.
倘若在柏拉圖之後修正任何事被視為不當,波斐利自己為何修正了不少且非小事呢?因為極為確鑿的是,柏拉圖曾寫道:人的魂在死後,竟轉回到獸類的身體裡。波斐利的老師普羅提諾也持守這見解;然而波斐利卻理當對此不悅。他確實判定:人的魂歸回到人的身體裡——不是它們所離開的自己的身體,乃是別的新身體。他顯然以相信前者為羞,免得母親或許轉回成騾子,竟馱載她的兒子;卻不以相信後者為羞,在其中母親轉回成女子,或許竟嫁給她的兒子。
3:1251
Quanto creditur honestius, quod sancti et ueraces angeli docuerunt, quod prophetae Dei spiritu acti locuti sunt, quod ipse quem uenturum Saluatorem praemissi nuntii praedixerunt, quod missi apostoli qui orbem terrarum euangelio repleuerunt, — quanto, inquam, honestius creditur reuerti animas semel ad corpora propria quam reuerti totiens ad diuersa! Verum tamen, ut dixi, ex magna parte correctus est in hac opinione Porphyrius, ut saltem in solos homines humanas animas praecipitari posse sentiret, beluinos autem carceres euertere minime dubitaret.
How much more honorably is it believed—what the holy and truthful angels taught, what the prophets moved by God's Spirit spoke, what He Himself whom the messengers sent before foretold would come as Savior, what the apostles who were sent and filled the round of the earth with the Gospel proclaimed—how much more honorably, I say, is it believed that souls return once to their own bodies, than that they return so many times to diverse ones! Nevertheless, as I said, Porphyry was in great part corrected in this opinion, so that he held at least that human souls can be cast headlong only into men, while he did not in the least hesitate to overthrow the beastly prisons.
那被相信的事是何等更為尊榮——就是聖潔而真實的眾天使所教導的,神的靈所感動的眾先知所說的,那位由先遣的使者預言將要來作救主的祂自己,並那些被差遣、用福音遍滿全地的眾使徒所宣揚的——我說,相信魂只一次歸回到自己的身體,豈不比相信它們屢次歸回到各樣不同的身體更為尊榮!然而,正如我所說,波斐利在這見解上大部分得了糾正,以致他至少持守:人的魂只能被投入人裡面,而他絲毫不遲疑地推翻那獸類的牢獄。
3:1252
Dicit etiam ad hoc Deum animam mundo dedisse, ut materiae cognoscens mala ad Patrem recurreret nec aliquando iam talium polluta contagione teneretur. Ubi etsi aliquid inconuenienter sapit (magis enim data est corpori, ut bona faceret; non enim mala disceret, si non faceret), in eo tamen aliorum Platonicorum opinionem et non in re parua emendauit, quod mundatam ab omnibus malis animam et cum Patre constitutam numquam iam mala mundi huius passuram esse confessus est. Qua sententia profecto abstulit, quod esse Platonicum maxime perhibetur, ut mortuos ex uiuis, ita uiuos ex mertuis semper fieri;
He says also that God gave the soul to the world for this purpose, that, coming to know the evils of matter, it might run back to the Father and never again be held bound by the pollution of such contact. Here, even though he is somewhat unsound in his thinking (for it was rather given to the body in order to do good things; for it would not have learned evils if it had not done them), nevertheless in this point he corrected the opinion of the other Platonists, and on no small matter, in that he confessed that the soul, once cleansed from all evils and established with the Father, would never again suffer the evils of this world. By this opinion he assuredly took away what is held to be most especially Platonic: that, as the dead come from the living, so the living come perpetually from the dead.
他又說,神將魂賜給世界,正為此目的:好叫魂在認識了物質之惡後,能奔回到父那裡,永不再被那樣接觸的污穢所綑綁。在此,他雖在思想上略有不健全之處(因為魂其實是賜給身體去行善的;因若不去行惡,它本不會學會惡),然而在這一點上他糾正了別的柏拉圖派的見解,且非小事,就是他承認:魂一旦從一切惡中得潔淨,並與父同立,便永不再受這世界的諸惡。憑這見解,他確實除去了那被認為最具柏拉圖特色的主張:即如死人出於活人,活人也照樣不斷出於死人。
3:1253
falsumque esse ostendit, quod Platonice uidetur dixisse Vergilius, in campos Elysios purgatas animas missas (quo nomine tamquam per fabulam uidentur significari gaudia beatorum) ad fluuium Letheum euocari, hoc est ad obliuionem praeteritorum: Scilicet inmemores supera ut conuexa reuisant Rursus et incipiant in corpora uelle reuerti. Merito displicuit hoc Porphyrio, quoniam re uera credere stultum est ex illa uita, quae beatissima esse non poterit nisi de sua fuerit aeternitate certissima, desiderare animas corruptibilium corporum labem et inde ad ista remeare, tamquam hoc agat summa purgatio, ut inquinatio requiratur.
And he showed to be false what Virgil seems to have said in Platonic fashion, that purged souls are sent into the Elysian fields (by which name the joys of the blessed seem to be signified as it were through a fable) and are summoned to the river Lethe, that is, to the forgetting of things past: 'Forsooth, that, forgetful, they may revisit the vault above, and may again begin to wish to return into bodies.' Rightly did this displease Porphyry, since in very truth it is foolish to believe that from that life, which cannot be most blessed unless it be most certain of its own eternity, souls should desire the defilement of corruptible bodies and return thence to these things, as though the supreme purgation should bring it about that defilement be sought again.
他也指明維吉爾彷彿按柏拉圖的方式所說的乃是虛謊,即被潔淨的魂被送入樂土(這名彷彿藉寓言指有福者的喜樂),又被召往忘川,就是召往對往事的遺忘:「就是說,它們忘卻了,好再回看上面的穹蒼,並重新開始願意返回身體。」這事理當使波斐利不悅,因為若真要相信:從那唯有確知自己永恆方能至為有福的生命中,魂竟渴望可朽身體的污染,並由此返回這些事物,彷彿那至高的潔淨竟要叫人重新尋求污穢——這實在是愚蠢的。
3:1254
Si enim quod perfecte mundantur hoc efficit, ut omnium obliuiscantur malorum, malorum autem obliuio facit corporum desiderium, ubi rursus inplicentur malis: profecto erit infelicitatis causa summa felicitas et stultitiae causa perfectio sapientiae et inmunditiae causa summa mundatio. Nec ueritate ibi beata erit anima, quamdiucumque erit, ubi oportet fallatur, ut beata sit. Non enim beata erit nisi secura; ut autem secura sit, falso putabit semper se beatam fore, quoniam aliquando erit et misera. Cui ergo gaudendi causa falsitas erit, quo modo de ueritate gaudebit? Vidit hoc Porphyrius purgatamque animam ob hoc reuerti dixit ad Patrem, ne aliquando iam malorum polluta contagione teneatur.
For if the fact that they are perfectly cleansed brings this about, that they forget all evils, and the forgetting of evils produces the desire of bodies, where they may again be entangled in evils: then assuredly the supreme felicity will be the cause of unhappiness, and the perfection of wisdom the cause of folly, and the supreme cleansing the cause of uncleanness. Nor will the soul there be blessed by truth, for however long it shall be there, where it must needs be deceived in order to be blessed. For it will not be blessed unless secure; but in order to be secure, it will falsely suppose that it will always be blessed, since at some time it will also be wretched. To whom, then, falsehood will be the cause of rejoicing, how will it rejoice in the truth? Porphyry saw this, and said that the cleansed soul returns to the Father for this reason, that it may never again be held bound by the pollution of evils.
因為若它們得了完全潔淨這事帶來這結果:叫它們忘記一切惡,而對惡的遺忘又產生對身體的渴望,使它們可在那裡重新陷於諸惡之中——那麼至高的福樂必成為不幸的原由,智慧的完全必成為愚拙的原由,至高的潔淨必成為污穢的原由。並且魂在那裡也不會憑真理得福,無論它在那裡存留多久,既是在那裡它必須受欺哄方能得福。因為除非穩妥,它便不會有福;但為要穩妥,它必虛假地以為自己將永遠有福,既然有朝一日它也將是悲慘的。那麼,對那以虛謊為喜樂之由的,它怎能因真理而喜樂呢?波斐利看出了這點,便說被潔淨的魂歸回到父那裡,正為此緣故:好叫它永不再被諸惡的污穢所綑綁。
3:1255
Falso igitur a quibusdam est Platonicis creditus quasi necessarius orbis ille ab eisdem abeundi et ad eadem reuertendi. Quod etiamsi uerum esset, quid hoc scire prodesset, nisi forte inde se nobis auderent praeferre Platonici, quia id nos in hac uita iam nesciremus, quod ipsi in alia meliore uita purgatissimi et sapientissimi fuerant nescituri et falsum credendo beati futuri? Quod si absurdissimum et stultissimum est dicere, Porphyrii profecto est praeferenda sententia his, qui animarum circulo alternantem semper beatitudinem et miseriam suspicati sunt. Quod si ita est, ecce Platonicus in melius a Platone dissentit;
Falsely, therefore, was that supposedly necessary cycle of departing from the same things and returning to the same things believed by certain Platonists. And even if it were true, what would it profit to know this, unless perhaps from it the Platonists would dare to prefer themselves to us, because we in this life did not yet know what they themselves, in another and better life, most thoroughly cleansed and most wise, were going to be ignorant of, and were going to be blessed by believing what is false? But if it is most absurd and most foolish to say this, then assuredly Porphyry's opinion is to be preferred to those of the men who supposed that blessedness and misery alternate forever in a cycle of souls. And if this is so, behold, a Platonist dissents from Plato for the better;
所以,某些柏拉圖派所相信的那個彷彿必然的循環——離開同樣之物又返回同樣之物——乃是虛謊。即便這是真的,知道這事又有何益處,除非或許柏拉圖派竟敢藉此自高於我們,因為我們在今生尚不知曉那些他們自己在另一更佳的生命中、極其潔淨、極有智慧時將要懵然不知、且將因相信虛謊而得福之事?但若說這話是極荒謬、極愚拙的,那麼波斐利的見解確實當被尊於那些以為福樂與悲慘在魂的循環中永遠交替之人的見解。若是如此,看哪,一位柏拉圖派的人在更佳之事上與柏拉圖相異;
3:1256
ecce uidit, quod ille non uidit, nec post talem ac tantum magistrum refugit correctionem, sed homini praeposuit ueritatem. CAPUT XXXI. Contra argumentum Platonicorum, quo animam humanam Deo adserunt esse coaeternam. Quur ergo non potius diuinitati credimus de his rebus, quas humano ingenio peruestigare non possumus, quae animam quoque ipsam non Deo coaeternam, sed creatam dicit esse, quae non erat? Ut enim hoc Platonici nollent credere, hanc utique causam idoneam sibi uidebantur adferre, quia, nisi quod semper antea fuisset, sempiternum deinceps esse non posset;
behold, he saw what the other did not see, nor after so great a master did he shrink from correction, but preferred truth to a man. CHAPTER XXXI. Against the argument of the Platonists, by which they assert the human soul to be coeternal with God. Why then do we not rather believe the divinity concerning those things which we cannot investigate by human ingenuity—the divinity which says that the soul itself also is not coeternal with God, but created, which did not exist before? For that the Platonists might be unwilling to believe this, they seemed to themselves to bring forward this cause as a sufficient one: that what had not always existed before could not thereafter be everlasting;
看哪,他看見了那位所未看見的,且在如此偉大的師尊之後,他並不退避糾正,倒將真理置於一人之上。第三十一章:駁斥柏拉圖派的論證,他們藉此論證主張人的魂與神同永。那麼,論到我們無法以人的才智去探查之事,我們為何不寧可相信那神性——這神性說魂自身也並非與神同永,乃是受造的,是先前所未有的?因為柏拉圖派之所以不肯相信這點,他們自以為提出了一個充足的緣由:即凡先前並非一向存在的,此後便不能是永存的;
3:1257
quamquam et de mundo et de his, quos in mundo deos a Deo factos scribit Plato, apertissime dicat eos esse coepisse et habere initium, finem tamen non habituros, sed per conditoris potentissimam uoluntatem in aeternum mansuros esse perhibeat. Verum id quo modo intellegant inuenerunt, non esse hoc uidelicet temporis, sed substitutionis initium. *Sicut enim, inquiunt, si pes ex aeternitate semper fuisset in puluere, semper ei subesset uestigium, quod tamen uestigium a calcante factum nemo dubitaret, nec alterum altero prius esset, quamuis alterum ab altero factum esset:
although concerning both the world and those whom Plato writes to be gods made in the world by God, he says most openly that they began to exist and have a beginning, yet would not have an end, but by the most powerful will of the Creator would remain forever. But they discovered in what manner they understand this: that this is not a beginning of time, forsooth, but of substitution. 'For just as,' they say, 'if a foot had from eternity always been in the dust, there would always be a footprint beneath it, which footprint nevertheless no one would doubt to have been made by the one treading, nor would the one be prior to the other, although the one was made by the other:'
雖然論到世界、並論到柏拉圖所寫由神在世界中所造的諸神,他極坦然地說它們開始存在、有一個起頭,卻不會有終結,乃是藉造物主至大能的旨意永遠長存。但他們發現了他們如何理解這點的方式:即這並非時間的起頭,而是「位居其下」之起頭。「因為,」他們說,「正如一隻腳若從永恆以來一向踏在塵土上,其下便一向有腳印,然而這腳印無人會疑惑乃是踏踩者所造的,二者也無一在先,雖然其一是由其二所造:」
3:1258
sic, inquiunt, et mundus adque in illo di creati et semper fuerunt semper existente qui fecit, et tamen facti sunt.\' Numquid ergo, si anima semper fuit, etiam miseria eius semper fuisse dicenda est? Porro si aliquid in illa, quod ex aeterno non fuit, esse coepit ex tempore, quur non fieri potuerit, ut ipsa esset ex tempore quae antea non fuisset? Deinde beatitudo quoque eius post experimentum malorum firmior et sine fine mansura, sicut iste confitetur, procul dubio coepit ex tempore, et tamen semper erit, cum antea non fuerit. Illa igitur omnis argumentatio dissoluta est, qua putatur nihil esse posse sine fine temporis, nisi quod initium non habet temporis.
'so,' they say, 'both the world and the gods created in it have always existed, since He who made them always exists, and yet they were made.' Must then, if the soul has always existed, its misery also be said to have always existed? Furthermore, if something in it which was not from eternity began to be from time, why could it not have come about that the soul itself was from time, which previously had not existed? Moreover, its blessedness too, more firm after the experience of evils and destined to remain without end—as this man confesses—beyond doubt began from time, and yet will exist forever, though previously it did not exist. That whole argumentation, therefore, is dissolved, by which it is supposed that nothing can be without an end of time except what has no beginning of time.
「照樣,」他們說,「世界、並在其中受造的諸神,既然那造它們的一向存在,它們也一向存在,然而它們是被造的。」那麼,若魂一向存在,其悲慘豈不也當說是一向存在的麼?再者,若魂裡某樣並非從永恆而有之物,是從時間開始存在的,那麼為何不能有這事:魂自身竟是從時間而有,是先前所未有的?況且魂的福樂——在經歷諸惡之後更為堅固、且註定永無止境地長存,正如此人所承認的——無疑也是從時間開始的,然而卻將永遠存在,雖然先前並不存在。所以那整套論證便瓦解了,那論證以為:除了沒有時間之起頭的,便沒有什麼能無時間之終結。
3:1259
Inuenta est enim animae beatitudo, quae cum initium temporis habuerit, finem temporis non habebit. Quapropter diuinae auctoritati humana. cedat infirmitas, eisque beatis et inmortalibus de uera religione credamus, qui sibi honorem non expetunt, quem Deo suo, qui etiam noster est, deberi sciunt, nec iubent, ut sacrificium faciamus, nisi ei tantum, cuius et nos cum illis, ut saepe dixi et saepe dicendum est, sacrificium esse debemus, per eum sacerdotem offerendi, qui in homine, quem suscepit, secundum quem et sacerdos esse uoluit, etiam usque ad mortem sacrificium pro nobis dignatus est fieri. CAPUT XXXII.
For the soul's blessedness has been found, which, though it had a beginning of time, will not have an end of time. Wherefore let human infirmity yield to the divine authority, and let us believe, concerning true religion, those blessed and immortal beings who do not seek honor for themselves, which they know is owed to their God, who is also ours, and do not bid us offer sacrifice except to Him alone, to whom we too, along with them, as I have often said and must often say, ought to be a sacrifice—a sacrifice to be offered through that Priest who, in the man whom He assumed, according to which He also willed to be a Priest, deigned to become even unto death a sacrifice for us. CHAPTER XXXII.
因為魂的福樂已被尋見,它雖有時間的起頭,卻必無時間的終結。因此,願人的軟弱讓位於神的權柄,並願我們在真宗教一事上,相信那些有福、不朽的眾靈——他們不為自己謀求尊榮,知道尊榮乃當歸於他們的神,這神也是我們的神;他們也不吩咐我們獻祭,唯獨向祂獻——我們連同他們,正如我屢次所說、且必須屢次再說的,本當作祭物獻給祂,藉那位祭司獻上;這位祭司在祂所取的人裡——祂也願照這人作祭司——竟甘願為我們作祭物,直到於死。第三十二章。
3:1260
De uniuersali uia animae liberandae, quam Porphyrius male quaerendo non repperit, et quam sola gratia Christiana reserauit. Haec est religio, quae uniuersalem continet uiam animae liberandae, quoniam nulla nisi hac liberari potest. Haec est enim quodam modo regalis uia, quae una ducit ad regnum, non temporali fastigio nutabundum, sed aeternitatis firmitate securum.
On the universal way of the soul's liberation, which Porphyry, by ill seeking, did not find, and which the Christian grace alone has opened. This is the religion which contains the universal way of the soul's liberation, since by no other than this can it be liberated. For this is, in a certain manner, the royal way, which alone leads to the kingdom—not one tottering with a temporal summit, but secure in the firmness of eternity.
論魂得釋放的普世之道,這道乃波斐利因尋求不當而未尋得,唯獨基督的恩典所開啟。這就是那含有魂得釋放的普世之道的宗教,因為魂除藉此道外,別無得釋放之途。因為這在某種意義上乃是君王的道路,獨一引向國度——不是以屬時的巔峰搖搖欲墜的國度,乃是以永恆的堅固而穩妥的國度。
3:1261
Cum autem dicit Porphyrius in primo iuxta finem de regressu animae libro nondum receptum in unam quandam sectam, quae uniuersalem contineat uiam animae liberandae, uel a philosophia uerissima aliqua uel ab Indorum moribus ac disciplina, aut inductione Chaldaeorum aut alia qualibet uia, nondumque in suam notitiam eandem uiam historiali cognitione perlatam: procul dubio confitetur esse aliquam, sed nondum in suam uenisse notitiam. Ita ei non sufficiebat quidquid de anima liberanda studiosissime didicerat sibique uel potius aliis nosse ac tenere uidebatur. Sentiebat enim adhuc sibi deesse aliquam praestantissimam auctoritatem, quam de re tanta sequi oporteret.
But when Porphyry says, in the first book on the return of the soul, near the end, that no sect has yet been received which contains the universal way of the soul's liberation—whether from some most true philosophy, or from the customs and discipline of the Indians, or from the initiation of the Chaldeans, or from any other way whatever—and that this same way had not yet been brought to his knowledge by historical acquaintance: he beyond doubt confesses that there is some such way, but that it had not yet come into his knowledge. So whatever he had most studiously learned concerning the liberating of the soul, and seemed to himself or rather to others to know and to hold, was not enough for him. For he felt that there was still lacking to him some most excellent authority which it would behoove him to follow in so great a matter.
但波斐利在論魂之歸返第一卷將近末了之處說:尚無一個學派被接納,能含有魂得釋放的普世之道——無論是出於某種最真的哲學,或出於印度人的習俗與訓誨,或出於迦勒底人的入會之術,或出於任何別的途徑——且這同一條道尚未藉歷史的認知傳達到他的知覺中:他無疑承認確有這樣一條道,只是尚未進入他的知覺。所以無論他何等勤勉地學了關乎魂得釋放之事,自以為、或更該說旁人以為他知曉並持守的,對他都仍不足。因為他覺得自己仍缺少某種最卓越的權柄,是在如此大事上理當跟從的。
3:1262
Cum autem dicit uel a philosophia uerissima aliqua nondum in suam notitiam peruenisse sectam, quae uniuersalem contineat uiam animae liberandae: satis, quantum arbitror, ostendit uel eam philosophiam, in qua ipse philosophatus est, non esse uerissimam, uel ea non contineri talem uiam. Et quo modo iam potest esse uerissima, qua non continetur haec uia? Nam quae alia uia est uniuersalis animae liberandae, nisi qua uniuersae animae liberantur ac per hoc sine illa nulla anima liberatur? Cum autem addit et dicit:
But when he says that no sect containing the universal way of the soul's liberation has yet come into his knowledge, even from some most true philosophy: he sufficiently shows, as I judge, either that the philosophy in which he himself philosophized is not the most true, or that such a way is not contained in it. And how can that already be the most true, by which this way is not contained? For what other way is there of the universal liberation of the soul, except that by which all souls are liberated, and through which therefore without it no soul is liberated? But when he adds and says:
但當他說:尚無含有魂得釋放之普世之道的學派進入他的知覺,連從某種最真的哲學也沒有:據我看來,他便充分顯明了:要麼他自己所從事之哲學並非最真的,要麼這樣一條道並不含在其中。並且那既不含這道的,又怎能已是最真的呢?因為魂得普世釋放的道,豈有別途,唯有那叫一切魂得釋放、因而離了它便無一魂得釋放的道?但當他又補充說:
3:1263
uel ab Indorum moribus ac disciplina, uel ab inductione Chaldaeorum uel alia qualibet uia\', manifestissima uoce testatur neque illis quae ab Indis neque illis quae a Chaldaeis didicerat hanc uniuersalem uiam liberandae animae contineri; et utique se a Chaldaeis oracula diuina sumsisse, quorum adsiduam commemorationem facit, tacere non potuit. Quam uult ergo intellegi animae liberandae uniuersalem uiam nondum receptam uel ex aliqua uerissima philosophia uel ex earum gentium doctrinis, quae magnae uelut in diuinis rebus habebantur, quia plus aput eas curiositas ualuit quorumque angelorum cognoscendorum et colendorum, nondumque in suam notitiam historiali cognitione perlatam?
'or from the customs and discipline of the Indians, or from the initiation of the Chaldeans, or from any other way whatever'—he testifies with a most manifest voice that this universal way of liberating the soul is contained neither in those things which he had learned from the Indians nor in those which he had learned from the Chaldeans; and he could not be silent that he had taken divine oracles from the Chaldeans, of which he makes constant mention. What then does he mean to be understood as the universal way of liberating the soul, not yet received either from some most true philosophy, or from the teachings of those nations which were regarded as great as it were in divine matters—because among them curiosity prevailed more, both about knowing and worshiping certain angels—and not yet brought to his knowledge by historical acquaintance?
「或出於印度人的習俗與訓誨,或出於迦勒底人的入會之術,或出於任何別的途徑」——他便以極明確的話作證:這釋放魂的普世之道,既不含在他從印度人所學的事物中,也不含在他從迦勒底人所學的事物中;而他無法緘默,承認自己從迦勒底人取了神諭,並屢屢提及這些神諭。那麼他要人怎樣理解這釋放魂的普世之道,就是那尚未從某種最真的哲學、或從那些彷彿在神聖事上被視為偉大的列國的教訓所領受的——因為在它們中間,那好奇之心反倒更佔上風,既好奇於認識某些天使、又好奇於敬拜它們——且尚未藉歷史的認知傳到他知覺中的?
3:1264
Quaenam ista est uniuersalis uia, nisi quae non suae cuique genti propria, sed uniuersis gentibus quae communis esset diuinitus inpertita est? Quam certe iste homo non mediocri ingenio praeditus esse non dubitat. Prouidentiam quippe diuinam sine ista uniuersali uia liberandae animae genus humanum relinquere potuisse non credit. Neque enim ait non esse, sed hoc tantum bonum tantumque adiutorium nondum receptum, nondum in suam notitiam esse perlatum; nec mirum.
What then is this universal way, except that which is not proper to each nation, but was divinely imparted to be common to all nations? That there is such a way this man, endowed with no mean ability, does not doubt. For he does not believe that divine Providence could have left the human race without this universal way of liberating the soul. For he does not say that it does not exist, but only that this so great a good and so great a help had not yet been received, had not yet been brought to his knowledge; and no wonder.
那麼這普世之道是什麼,豈非那並非各國所專有,乃是神所賜予、為作萬國所共有的道?這位才智不凡的人對於確有這樣一條道並不懷疑。因為他不信神的眷顧竟會撇下人類,使之沒有這釋放魂的普世之道。因為他並未說它不存在,只說這如此大的好處、如此大的幫助尚未被領受、尚未傳到他的知覺中;這也不足為奇。
3:1265
Tunc enim Porphyrius erat in rebus humanis, quando ista liberandae animae uniuersalis uia, quae non est alia quam religio Christiana, obpugnari permittebatur ab idolorum daemohumque cultoribus regibusque terrenis, propter adserendum et consecrandum martyrum numerum, hoc est testium ueritatis, per quos ostenderetur omnia corporalia mala pro fide pietatis et commendatione ueritatis esse toleranda.
For at that time Porphyry was among human affairs, when this universal way of liberating the soul—which is none other than the Christian religion—was permitted to be assailed by the worshipers of idols and demons and by earthly kings, for the sake of asserting and consecrating the number of the martyrs, that is, of the witnesses of truth, through whom it might be shown that all bodily evils must be endured for the sake of the faith of piety and the commendation of truth.
因為波斐利在世之時,正是這釋放魂的普世之道——它無非就是基督教信仰——被容許遭偶像與鬼魔的敬拜者並屬地君王攻擊之時,為要堅立並使殉道者的數目得以分別為聖,就是真理見證人的數目,藉著他們可顯明:一切肉身之苦都當為敬虔的信德與真理的見證而忍受。
3:1266
Videbat ergo ista Porphyrius et per huius modi persecutiones cito istam uiam perituram et propterea non esse ipsam liberandae animae uniuersalem putabat, non intellegens hoc, quod eum mouebat et quod in eius electione perpeti metuebat, ad eius confirmationem robustioremque commendationem potius pertinere. Haec est igitur animae liberandae uniuersalis uia, id est uniuersis gentibus diuina miseratione concessa, cuius profecto notitia ad quoscumque iam uenit et ad quoscumque uentura est, nec debuit nec debebit ei dici: Quare modo? et: Quare sero? quoniam mittentis consilium non est humano ingenio penetrabile.
Porphyry therefore saw these things, and supposed that through persecutions of this kind that way would quickly perish, and therefore that it was not itself the universal way of liberating the soul—not understanding that this very thing which moved him, and which in his choosing he feared to undergo, pertained rather to its confirmation and more robust commendation. This, then, is the universal way of liberating the soul, that is, the way granted by divine compassion to all nations; and to its knowledge, to whomsoever it has now come and to whomsoever it is to come, it neither ought nor will be lawful to say: 'Why now?' and: 'Why so late?'—since the counsel of Him who sends it is not penetrable by human ingenuity.
波斐利因此看見了這些事,便以為這道必藉這類逼迫迅速消滅,所以以為它本身並非釋放魂的普世之道——他不明白,正是這感動他、且他在抉擇時懼怕去承受的事,倒更與這道的確立與更剛強的見證有關。那麼這就是釋放魂的普世之道,即神的憐憫所賜給萬國的道;對於這道的知識——無論它如今已臨到誰、又將臨到誰——都不該、也不會容人說:「為何到如今才有?」並:「為何這樣遲?」——因為那差遣它者的籌算,非人的才智所能洞透。
3:1267
Quod sensit etiam iste, cum dixit, nondum receptum hoc donum Dei et nondum in suam notitiam fuisse perlatum. Neque enim propterea uerum non esse iudicauit, quia nondum in fidem suam receptum fuerat uel in notitiam nondum peruenerat. Haec est, inquam, liberandorum credentium uniuersalis uia, de qua fidelis Abraham diuinum accepit oraculum: In semine tuo benedicentur omnes gentes. Qui fuit quidem gente Chaldaeus, sed ut talia promissa perciperet et ex illo propagaretur semen dispositum per angelos in manu Mediatoris, in quo esset ista liberandae animae uniuersalis uia, hoc est omnibus gentibus data, iussus est discedere de terra sua et de cognatione sua et de domo patris sui.
This too even this man felt, when he said that this gift of God had not yet been received and had not yet been brought to his knowledge. For he did not judge it to be untrue on that account, because it had not yet been received into his faith or had not yet come into his knowledge. This, I say, is the universal way of liberating those who believe, concerning which faithful Abraham received the divine oracle: 'In thy seed shall all nations be blessed.' He was indeed a Chaldean by nation, but that he might receive such promises and that from him might be propagated a seed disposed through angels in the hand of a Mediator, in whom should be this universal way of liberating the soul—that is, the way given to all nations—he was bidden to depart from his land and from his kindred and from his father's house.
連這人也覺察到這點,當他說神的這恩賜尚未被領受、尚未傳到他的知覺中。因為他並不因這道尚未被納入他的信仰、尚未進入他的知覺,便判定它為不真。我說,這就是釋放凡信之人的普世之道,論到這道,有信心的亞伯拉罕領受了神諭:「萬國都必因你的後裔得福。」他按宗族本是迦勒底人,但為要領受這樣的應許,並為從他繁衍出那藉天使、在一位中保手中所安排的後裔——在這後裔裡有這釋放魂的普世之道,即賜給萬國的道——他便被吩咐離開本地、本族、父家。
3:1268
Tunc ipse primitus a Chaldaeorum superstitionibus liberatus unum uerum Deum sequendo coluit, cui haec promittenti fideliter credidit. Haec est uniuersalis uia, de qua in sancta prophetia dictum est: Deus misereatur nostri et benedicat nos; inluminet uultum suum super nos et misereatur nostri, ut cognoscamus in terra uiam tuam, in omnibus gentibus salutare tuum. Unde tanto post ex Abrahae semine carne suscepta de ipso ait ipse Saluator: Ego sum uia, ueritas et uita. Haec est uniuersalis uia, de qua tanto ante praedictum est:
Then he himself, first liberated from the superstitions of the Chaldeans, worshiped by following the one true God, in whom, as He made these promises, he faithfully believed. This is the universal way, of which it is said in the holy prophecy: 'May God have mercy on us and bless us; may He cause His countenance to shine upon us and have mercy on us, that we may know Thy way upon earth, Thy salvation among all nations.' Whence, so long afterward, having taken flesh from the seed of Abraham, the Savior Himself says of Himself: 'I am the way, the truth, and the life.' This is the universal way, of which so long beforehand it was foretold:
於是他自己首先從迦勒底人的迷信中得了釋放,便藉跟從獨一真神而敬拜,並當神作這些應許時,他憑信心相信了祂。這就是那普世之道,論到這道,聖預言中說:「願神憐憫我們,賜福與我們,用臉光照我們,憐憫我們,好叫我們在地上得知你的道路,在萬國中得知你的救恩。」因此,這樣久之後,救主從亞伯拉罕的後裔取了肉身,便論到自己說:「我就是道路、真理、生命。」這就是那普世之道,論到這道,早已預言說:
3:1269
Erit in nouissimis diebus manifestatus mons domus Domini, paratus super cacumina montium et extolletur super colles, et uenient ad eum uniuersae gentes et ingredientur nationes multae et dicent: Venite, ascendamus in montem Domini et in domum Dei Iacob; et adnuntiabit nobis uiam suam, et ingrediemur in eam. Ex Sion enim prodiet lex et uerbum Domini ab Hierusalem. Via ergo ista non est unius gentis, sed uniuersarum gentium; et lex uerbumque Domini non in Sion et Hierusalem remansit, sed inde processit, ut se per uniuersa diffunderet. Unde ipse Mediator post resurrectionem suam discipulis trepidantibus ait: Oportebat inpleri quae scripta sunt in lege et prophetis et psalmis de me.
'It shall come to pass in the last days that the mountain of the house of the Lord shall be made manifest, prepared upon the tops of the mountains, and it shall be exalted above the hills, and all nations shall come to it, and many peoples shall enter in and shall say: Come, let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, and to the house of the God of Jacob; and He will announce to us His way, and we will enter into it. For out of Zion shall go forth the law, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem.' This way, therefore, is not of one nation, but of all nations; and the law and the word of the Lord did not remain in Zion and Jerusalem, but went forth thence, that it might diffuse itself throughout all things. Whence the Mediator Himself, after His resurrection, said to His trembling disciples: 'It was necessary that the things which are written in the law and the prophets and the psalms concerning Me should be fulfilled.'
「到末後的日子,耶和華殿的山必顯明,安定在諸山之巔,高舉過於萬嶺;萬國都要奔向它,許多邦國的民必前往,說:來吧,我們登耶和華的山,到雅各之神的殿;祂必將祂的道路指示我們,我們就行祂的道。因為訓誨必出於錫安,耶和華的言語必出於耶路撒冷。」所以這道並非一國之道,乃是萬國之道;耶和華的訓誨與言語並未留在錫安和耶路撒冷,乃是從那裡出去,好遍傳於萬有之中。因此那中保自己在祂復活之後,對戰兢的門徒說:「摩西的律法、先知的書和詩篇上所記關於我的話,都必須應驗。」
3:1270
Tunc aperuit illis sensum, ut intellegerent scripturas, et dixit eis, quia oportebat Christum pati et resurgere a mortuis tertio die et praedicari in nomine eius paenitentiam et remissionem peccatorum per omnes gentes incipientibus ab Hierusalem.
Then He opened their understanding, that they might understand the scriptures, and said to them, that it behoved Christ to suffer and to rise from the dead on the third day, and that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in His name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem.
於是祂開他們的心竅,使他們能明白聖經,又對他們說:基督必受害,第三日從死裡復活,並且人要奉祂的名傳悔改、赦罪的道,從耶路撒冷起直傳到萬國。
3:1271
Haec est igitur uniuersalis animae liberandae uia, quam sancti angeli sanctique prophetae prius in paucis hominibus ubi potuerunt Dei gratiam reperientibus et maxime in Hebraea gente, cuius erat ipsa quodam modo sacrata res publica in prophetationem et praenuntiationem ciuitatis Dei ex omnibus gentibus congregandae, et tabernaculo et templo et sacerdotio et sacrificiis significauerunt et eloquiis quibusdam manifestis, plerisque mysticis praedixerunt:
This, therefore, is the universal way of liberating the soul, which the holy angels and the holy prophets first signified, among the few men who, where they could, found the grace of God, and especially in the Hebrew nation—whose very commonwealth was in a certain manner consecrated to the prophecy and foretelling of the city of God that was to be gathered out of all nations—and which they foretold both by tabernacle and temple and priesthood and sacrifices, and by certain manifest utterances, but for the most part by mystical ones:
所以,這就是釋放魂的普世之道,是聖天使與聖先知起初在少數人中間所表明的——這些人在他們所能之處尋見了神的恩典——尤其在希伯來這民族中,他們的邦國在某種意義上乃是被分別為聖,用以預言並預告那要從萬國中招聚而成的神的城;他們既藉帳幕、聖殿、祭司職分與祭物表明了這道,又藉某些明顯的話語、且大多藉奧祕的話語預言了這道:
3:1272
praesens autem in carne ipse Mediator et beati eius apostoli iam testamenti noui gratiam reuelantes apertius indicarunt, quae aliquanto occultius superioribus sunt significata temporibus, pro aetatum generis humani distributione, sicut eam Deo sapienti placuit ordinare, mirabilium operum diuinorum, quorum superius pauca iam posui, contestantibus signis.
but present in the flesh, the Mediator Himself and His blessed apostles, now revealing the grace of the new testament, indicated more openly those things which had been somewhat more obscurely signified in former times, according to the distribution of the ages of the human race, as it pleased God in His wisdom to ordain—with signs of marvelous divine works, of which I have already set down a few above, bearing witness.
但那中保自己在肉身中親臨,並祂蒙福的眾使徒,如今既啟示了新約的恩典,便更坦然地指明了那些在先前時代被較隱晦地表明之事,這乃是照人類各世代的分配——正如神在祂的智慧裡所樂意安排的——並有神奇妙作為的神蹟作見證,這些作為我在上文已略述了少許。
3:1273
Non enim apparuerunt tantummodo uisiones angelicae et caelestium ministrorum sola uerba sonuerunt, uerum etiam hominibus Dei uerbo simplicis pietatis agentibus spiritus inmundi de hominum corporibus ac sensibus pulsi sunt, uitia corporis languoresque sanati, fera animalia terrarum et aquarum, uolatilia caeli, ligna, elementa, sidera diuina iussa fecerunt, inferna cesserunt, mortui reuixerunt; exceptis ipsius Saluatoris propriis singularibusque miraculis, maxime natiuitatis et resurrectionis, quorum in uno maternae uirginitatis tantummodo sacramentum, in altero autem etiam eorum, qui in fine resurrecturi sunt, demonstrauit exemplum.
For not only did angelic visions appear and the words of heavenly ministers alone sound forth, but also—through men acting by the word of God in simple piety—unclean spirits were driven out of the bodies and senses of men, vices and languors of the body were healed, the wild animals of land and waters, the birds of the air, the trees, the elements, the stars obeyed the divine commands, the infernal regions gave way, the dead came back to life: excepting the proper and singular miracles of the Savior Himself, especially of His nativity and resurrection, of which in the one He demonstrated only the mystery of His mother's virginity, while in the other He demonstrated the example also of those who are to rise again at the end.
因為不單有天使的異象顯現、天上使者的話語獨自響徹,並且——藉著那些憑神的話、以單純敬虔行事的人——污穢的靈從人的身體與感官中被趕出,身體的疾患與衰弱得醫治,地上水中的野獸、空中的飛鳥、樹木、諸元素、星宿都遵行了神的命令,陰間退讓,死人復活:唯救主自己那特有獨一的神蹟除外,尤其是祂的降生與復活——其一祂只顯明了祂母親童貞的奧祕,其二祂卻也顯明了那些將在末了復活之人的範例。
3:1274
Haec uia totum hominem mundat et inmortalitati mortalem ex omnibus quibus constat partibus praeparat. Ut enim non alia purgatio ei parti quaereretur, quam uocat intellectualem Porphyrius, alia ei, quam uocat spiritalem, aliaque ipsi corpori: propterea totum suscepit ueracissimus potentissimusque mundator adque saluator. Praeter hanc uiam, quae, partim cum haec futura praenuntiantur, partim cum facta nuntiantur, numquam generi humano defuit, nemo liberatus est, nemo liberatur, nemo liberabitur. Quod autem Porphyrius uniuersalem uiam animae liberandae nondum in suam notitiam historiali cognitione dicit esse perlatam:
This way cleanses the whole man, and prepares the mortal for immortality in all the parts of which he consists. For that no other purgation might be sought for that part which Porphyry calls intellectual, another for that which he calls spiritual, and yet another for the body itself: therefore the most truthful and most powerful Cleanser and Savior took up the whole. Apart from this way, which—partly when these future things were being foretold, partly when they are announced as done—was never lacking to the human race, no one has been liberated, no one is liberated, no one will be liberated. But as for Porphyry's saying that the universal way of liberating the soul had not yet been brought to his knowledge by historical acquaintance:
這道潔淨全人,並在人所構成的一切部分上預備那必死的得享不朽。因為為使人不必為波斐利所稱的悟性部分尋求一種潔淨,又為他所稱的屬靈部分尋求另一種,又為身體本身尋求另一種:所以那最真實、最有能力的潔淨者與拯救者便取了全人。離了這道——它部分在這些未來之事被預言時、部分在這些事被宣告為已成就時,從未離開過人類——就無人曾得釋放、無人正得釋放、也無人將得釋放。但論到波斐利說:釋放魂的普世之道尚未藉歷史的認知傳到他的知覺中:
3:1275
quid hac historia uel inlustrius inueniri potest, quae uniuersum orbem tanto apice auctoritatis obtinuit, uel fidelius, in qua ita narrantur praeterita, ut futura etiam praedicantur, quorum multa uidemus inpleta, ex quibus ea quae restant sine dubio speremus inplenda? Non enim potest Porphyrius uel quicumque Platonici etiam in hac uia quasi terrenarum rerum et ad uitam istam mortalem pertinentium diuinationem praedictionemque contemnere, quod merito in aliis uaticinationibus et quorumlibet modorum uel artium diuinationibus faciunt. Negant enim haec uel magnorum hominum uel magni esse pendenda, et recte.
What can be found more illustrious than this history, which has obtained authority over the whole world by so lofty an eminence, or more trustworthy, in which past events are so narrated that things to come are also foretold — many of which we see fulfilled, so that from these we may without doubt hope that those which remain will be fulfilled? For neither Porphyry nor any of the Platonists is able to despise, even on this Way, the divination and prediction of, as it were, earthly matters belonging to this mortal life — a thing which they rightly do in the case of other soothsayings and the divinations of whatever modes or arts. For they deny that such things are to be reckoned the work of great men or of great worth, and rightly so.
還有什麼歷史能比這部更顯赫呢?它以如此崇高的權威之巔,掌握了全世界;又有什麼能比它更可信呢?在其中過去的事被這樣記述,以致將來的事也被預言出來——其中許多我們看見已經應驗,因此我們毫無疑問地盼望,那些尚未應驗的也必成就。因為波斐利或任何柏拉圖派的人,即使在這條道路上,也無法輕看那些關乎屬地之事、屬乎這必死今生之事的占卜與預言——而他們對其他種種卜筮、以及無論何種方式或技藝的占卜,理當輕看。因為他們否認這類事配稱為偉人之作,或配得高度看重,這也是對的。
3:1276
Nam uel inferiorum fiunt praesensione causarum, sicut arte medicinae quibusdam antecedentibus signis plurima euentura ualetudine praeuidentur; uel inmundi daemones sua disposita facta praenuntiant, quorum ius et in mentibus adque cupiditatibus iniquorum ad quaeque congruentia facta ducendis quodam modo sibi uindicant, et in materia infima fragilitatis humanae. Non talia sancti homines in ista uniuersali animarum liberandarum uia gradientes tamquam magna prophetare curarunt, quamuis et ista eos non fugerint et ab eis saepe praedicta sint ad eorum fidem faciendam, quae mortalium sensibus non poterant intimari nec ad experimentum celeri facilitate perduci.
For such predictions are made either through a foreknowledge of lower causes — as in the art of medicine very many future conditions of health are foreseen by certain antecedent signs — or unclean demons announce beforehand their own appointed deeds, over which they claim for themselves a certain right, both in leading the minds and lusts of the wicked toward whatever deeds suit them, and in the lowest matter of human frailty. Not such things did holy men, walking in that universal Way of the liberation of souls, take care to prophesy as though they were great, although even these did not escape them and were often foretold by them to win belief in those things which could not be conveyed to mortal senses nor brought to proof with swift ease.
因為這類預言之所以發生,要不是出於對較低層次原因的預知——正如在醫術中,藉著某些先兆,許多未來的健康狀況被預先看出;要不就是污穢的鬼魔預先宣告它們自己所定的作為,它們在某種程度上為自己主張一種權柄,既在引導不義之人的心思與情慾去作合乎它們意圖之事上,也在人類脆弱的最低層次之物上。聖徒們行走在那拯救眾靈的普世道路上,並不費心去預言這類事,彷彿它們是何等偉大;雖然這些事也並非他們所不知,並且常被他們預先說出,為要使人相信那些無法傳達給必死人感官、也無法迅速輕易得著驗證的事。
3:1277
Sed alia erant uere magna adque diuina, quae quantum dabatur cognita Dei uoluntate futura nuntiabant.
But there were other things truly great and divine, which, so far as it was granted that the will of God be known, they announced as future.
但另有一些事,是真正偉大且屬神的;他們在神的旨意被認識的範圍內,將這些事預告為將來必成的。
3:1278
Christus quippe in carne uenturus et quae in illo tam clara perfecta sunt adque in eius nomine inpleta, paenitentia hominum et ad Deum conuersio uoluntatum, remissio peccatorum, gratia iustitiae, fides piorum et per uniuersum orbem in ueram diuinitatem multitudo credentium, culturae simulacrorum daemonumque subuersio et a tentationibus exercitatio, proficientium purgatio et liberatio ab omni malo, iudicii dies, resurrectio mortuorum, societatis inpiorum aeterna damnatio regnumque aeternum gloriosissimae ciuitatis Dei conspectu eius inmortaliter perfruentis in huius uiae scripturis praedicta adque promissa sunt;
For Christ, indeed, who was to come in the flesh, and the things which in Him were made so clear and perfect and were fulfilled in His name — the repentance of men and the conversion of wills to God, the remission of sins, the grace of righteousness, the faith of the godly, and throughout the whole world the multitude of those believing in the true Godhead, the overthrow of the worship of idols and of demons and the testing by temptations, the purifying of those who make progress and their deliverance from all evil, the day of judgment, the resurrection of the dead, the eternal damnation of the fellowship of the impious, and the eternal kingdom of the most glorious City of God enjoying His presence immortally — these were foretold and promised in the Scriptures of this Way;
基督確實要在肉身中降臨,並且那些在祂裡面如此清晰、完全地成就、又奉祂的名應驗的事——人的悔改與意志歸向神、罪得赦免、稱義的恩典、敬虔者的信德、以及全世界信入真神性的眾多信徒、偶像與鬼魔崇拜的傾覆與藉試探的操練、長進之人的潔淨並從一切惡中得釋放、審判的日子、死人的復活、不敬虔者群體的永遠定罪,以及那至榮耀的神的城永遠的國度——在其中眾人不朽地享受祂的同在——這一切都在這條道路的聖經中被預言並應許了;
3:1279
quorum tam multa inpleta conspicimus, ut recta pietate futura esse cetera confidamus. Huius uiae rectitudinem usque ad Deum uidendum eique in aeternum cohaerendum in sanctarum scripturarum qua praedicatur adque adseritur ueritate quicumque non credunt et ob hoc nec intellegunt, obpug*are possunt, sed expugnare non possunt. Quapropter in decem istis libris, etsi minus quam nonnullorum de nobis expectabat intentio, tamen quorundam studio, quantum uerus Deus et Dominus adiuuare dignatus est, satisfecimus refutando contradictiones inpiorum, qui conditori sanctae ciuitatis, de qua disputare instituimus, deos suos praeferunt.
of which we behold so many fulfilled that with upright piety we trust that the rest will come to pass. As for the rectitude of this Way, leading even to the seeing of God and to cleaving to Him for ever, in the truth of the Holy Scriptures by which it is proclaimed and affirmed — whoever do not believe, and therefore do not understand, may assail it, but they cannot overthrow it. Wherefore in these ten books, although we have done less than the expectation of some about us looked for, yet, according to the zeal of certain ones, so far as the true God and Lord has deigned to help us, we have given satisfaction by refuting the objections of the impious, who set their own gods before the Founder of the holy City, of which we have undertaken to discourse.
我們看見其中如此多的事已經應驗,以致我們以正直的虔誠相信其餘的也必成就。至於這條道路的正直——它引人直到得見神、並永遠與祂聯合——在那宣揚並確證它的聖經真理中,凡不信、因而也不明白的人,可以攻擊它,卻不能攻破它。因此在這十卷書中,雖然我們所作的比某些對我們有所期待的人所盼望的還少,然而照著某些人的熱忱,並照真神我主屈尊幫助我們的程度,我們已盡力反駁那些不敬虔者的異議,使人滿意——他們把自己的諸神高舉在這聖城的創立者之上,而我們正立意論述這聖城。
3:1280
Quorum decem librorum quinque superiores aduersus eos conscripti sunt, qui propter bona uitae huius deos colendos putant; quinque autem posteriores aduersus eos, qui cultura deorum propter uitam, quae post mortem futura est, seruandum existimant. Deinceps itaque, ut in primo libro polliciti sumus, de duarum ciuitatum, quas in hoc saeculo perplexas diximus inuicemque permixtas, exortu et procursu et debitis finibus quod dicendum arbitror, quantum diuinitus adiuuabor, expediam. LIBER XI. CAPUT I. De ea parte operis, qua duarum ciuitatum, id est caelestis adque terrenae, initia et fines incipient demonstrari.
Of these ten books, the first five were written against those who think the gods are to be worshipped for the sake of the goods of this life; the latter five against those who suppose that the worship of the gods is to be maintained for the sake of the life that is to be after death. Therefore next, as I promised in the first book, I shall set forth, so far as I shall be divinely helped, what I judge ought to be said concerning the rise, the course, and the appointed ends of the two cities, which in this age we have said to be intertwined and mingled with one another. BOOK XI. CHAPTER I. Of that part of the work in which the beginnings and ends of the two cities, that is, the heavenly and the earthly, begin to be shown.
在這十卷書中,前五卷是駁斥那些認為當為今生的好處而敬拜諸神的人;後五卷是駁斥那些以為當為死後將來的生命而持守敬拜諸神的人。因此接下來,正如我在第一卷所應許的,我要在神幫助的範圍內,論述我所判斷當說的——關乎那兩座城的興起、行程與當得的終局;這兩座城在今世,我們說過是彼此交織、互相混雜的。第十一卷。第一章。論本書中開始顯明那兩座城(即屬天的與屬地的)之起源與終局的部分。
3:1281
Ciuitatem Dei dicimus, cuius ea scriptura testis est, quae non fortuitis motibus animorum, sed plane summae dispositione prouidentiae super omnes omnium gentium litteras omnia sibi genera ingeniorum humanorum diuina excellens auctoritate subiecit. Ibi quippe scriptum est: Gloriosa dicta sunt de te, ciuitas Dei; et in alio psalmo legitur: Magnus Dominus et laudabilis nimis in ciuitate Dei nostri, in monte sancto eius, dilatans exultationes uniuersae terrae; et paulo post in eodem psalmo: Sicut audiuimus, ita et uidimus, in ciuitate domini uirtutum, in ciuitate Dei nostri; Deus fundauit eam in aeternum; item in alio:
We speak of the City of God, to which that Scripture bears witness which, not by the chance movements of minds, but plainly by the disposition of the supreme Providence, has, surpassing by its divine authority all the literatures of all the nations, subjected to itself every kind of human genius. For there it is written: Glorious things are spoken of thee, O City of God; and in another psalm it is read: Great is the Lord, and greatly to be praised in the city of our God, in His holy mountain, spreading the rejoicings of the whole earth; and a little after in the same psalm: As we have heard, so also have we seen, in the city of the Lord of hosts, in the city of our God; God hath founded it for ever; likewise in another:
我們所說的是神的城,那聖經為它作見證——這聖經不是憑著心思偶然的動向,乃顯然是憑著至高護理的安排,以其屬神的權威超越萬國一切的著作,使各樣人的才智都降服於它。因為經上記著說:『神的城啊,有榮耀的事乃指著你說的』;又在另一篇詩中讀到:『耶和華本為大,在我們神的城中、在祂的聖山上,該受大讚美,使全地歡騰』;同一篇詩稍後又說:『我們聽見的,也在萬軍之耶和華的城中、在我們神的城中親眼看見了;神必堅立這城,直到永遠』;同樣另一處說:
3:1282
Fluminis inpetus laetificat ciuitatem Dei, sanctificauit tabernaculum suum Altissimus; Deus in medio eius non commouebitur. His adque huius modi testimoniis, quae omnia commemorare nimis longum est, didicimus esse quandam ciuitatem Dei, cuius ciues esse concupiscimus illo amore, quem nobis illius conditor inspirauit. Huic conditori sanctae ciuitatis ciues terrenae ciuitatis deos suos praeferunt ignorantes eum esse Deum deorum, non deorum falsorum, hoc est inpiorum et superborum, qui eius incommutabili omnibusque communi luce priuati et ob hoc ad quandam egenam potestatem redacti suas quodam modo priuatas potentias consectantur honoresque diuinos a deceptis subditis quaerunt;
There is a river, the streams whereof make glad the City of God; the Most High hath sanctified His tabernacle. God is in the midst of her, she shall not be moved. By these and like testimonies — to recount which all would be too long — we have learned that there is a certain City of God, whose citizens we long to be with that love which its Founder has inspired in us. To this Founder of the holy City the citizens of the earthly city prefer their own gods, not knowing that He is the God of gods — not of false gods, that is, of impious and proud ones, who, deprived of His unchangeable light common to all, and thereby reduced to a certain needy power, in a manner pursue their own private powers and seek divine honors from their deceived subjects;
『有一道河,這河的分汊使神的城歡喜;至高者已聖別了祂的帳幕。神在其中,城必不動搖。』藉著這些以及類似的見證——若要一一列舉就太冗長了——我們已知道有一座神的城,我們渴望作它的公民,懷著那由它的創立者在我們心中所激發的愛。屬地之城的公民把自己的諸神高舉在這聖城的創立者之上,卻不知道祂乃是諸神之神——不是假神之神,就是不敬虔、驕傲之神;那些神被剝奪了祂那不變、又為眾人所共有的光,因此被貶到某種貧乏的權能中,在某種意義上追求自己私有的權勢,並向被欺騙的臣民索求屬神的尊榮;
3:1283
sed deorum piorum adque sanctorum, qui potius se ipsos uni subdere quam multos sibi, potiusque Deum colere quam pro Deo coli delectantur. Sed huius sanctae ciuitatis inimicis decem superioribus libris, quantum potuimus, domino et rege nostro adiuuante respondimus.
but He is the God of the godly and holy gods, who delight rather to subject themselves to the One than to subject many to themselves, and rather to worship God than to be worshipped in God's stead. But to the enemies of this holy City we have replied in the foregoing ten books, as far as we could, with the help of our Lord and King.
但祂乃是那些敬虔聖潔之神的神,這些神寧願使自己降服於那一位,過於使許多降服於自己;寧願敬拜神,過於被人當作神來敬拜。至於這聖城的仇敵,我們已在前面十卷書中盡力回應了,靠著我們的主我們的王的幫助。
3:1284
Nunc uero quid a me iam expectetur agnoscens meique non inmemor debiti de duarum ciuitatum, terrenae scilicet et caelestis, quas in hoc interim saeculo perplexas quodam modo diximus inuicemque permixtas, exortu et excursu et debitis finibus, quantum ualuero, disputare eius ipsius domini et regis nostri ubique opitulatione fretus adgrediar, primumque dicam, quem ad modum exordia duarum istarum ciuitatum in angelorum diuersitate praecesserint. CAPUT II. De cognoscendo Deo, ad cuius notitiam nemo hominum peruenit, nisi per mediatorem Dei et hominum, hominem Christum Iesum.
But now, recognizing what is awaited of me, and not unmindful of my debt, I shall undertake — relying everywhere on the aid of that same Lord and King of ours — to discourse, so far as I am able, of the rise, the course, and the appointed ends of the two cities, namely the earthly and the heavenly, which, as I said, are in this present age in a certain way intertwined and mingled together. And first I shall tell how the beginnings of these two cities preceded in the diversity of the angels. CHAPTER II. Of the knowing of God, to whose knowledge no man attains except through the Mediator of God and men, the man Christ Jesus.
但如今,我認清了人對我所期待的,又不忘自己的本分,便要著手——處處倚靠我們那同一位主我們王的幫助——盡我所能論述那兩座城(即屬地的與屬天的)之興起、行程與當得的終局;正如我所說,這兩座城在今世以某種方式彼此交織、互相混雜。我首先要說,這兩座城的開端如何在眾天使的分歧中已先有了。第二章。論認識神——除了藉著神與人之間的中保、那人基督耶穌,沒有人能達到對祂的認識。
3:1285
Magnum est et admodum rarum uniuersam creaturam corpoream et incorpoream consideratam conpertamque mutabilem intentione mentis excedere adque ad incommutabilem Dei substantiam peruenire et illic discere ex ipso, quod cunctam naturam, quae non est quod ipse, non fecit nisi ipse. Sic enim Deus cum homine non per aliquam creaturam loquitur corporalem, corporalibus instrepens auribus, ut inter sonantem et audientem aeria spatia uerberentur, neque per eius modi spiritalem, quae corporum similitudinibus figuratur, sicut in somnis uel quo alio tali modo (nam et sic uelut corporis auribus loquitur, quia uelut per corpus loquitur et uelut interposito corporalium locorum interuallo;
It is a great thing, and exceedingly rare, by the effort of the mind to transcend the whole bodily and incorporeal creation, found upon consideration to be mutable, and to attain to the unchangeable substance of God, and there to learn from Him Himself that all nature which is not what He is was not made by any but Himself. For thus God speaks with man not through any bodily creature, sounding in bodily ears so that aerial spaces are beaten between the speaker and the hearer, nor through a spiritual creature of that kind which is shaped with likenesses of bodies, as in dreams or in some other such manner (for even thus He speaks as it were to bodily ears, because He speaks as it were through a body and as it were with an interval of bodily spaces interposed;
這是一件大事,也極其稀罕:藉著心思的努力,超越那整個有形與無形的受造之物——經過思考,便發覺它們都是可變的——而達到神那不變的本質,並在那裡從祂自己學到:凡不是祂所是的一切性質,除祂以外,沒有別的造它。因為神這樣與人說話,不是藉著任何有形的受造物在肉身的耳中發聲,以致說者與聽者之間有空氣的空間被震動;也不是藉著那種以物體形像構成的屬靈受造物,如在夢中或其他這類方式(因為即使這樣,祂也彷彿向肉身的耳朵說話,因為祂彷彿藉著身體、又彷彿隔著有形空間的距離說話;
3:1286
multum enim similia sunt talia uisa corporibus); sed loquitur ipsa ueritate, si quis sit idoneus ad audiendum mente, non corpore. Ad illud enim hominis ita loquitur, quod in homine ceteris, quibus homo constat, est melius, et quo ipse Deus solus est melior. Cum enim homo rectissime intellegatur uel, si hoc non potest, saltem credatur factus ad imaginem Dei: profecto ea sui parte est propinquior superiori Deo, qua superat inferiores suas, quas etiam cum pecoribus communes habet.
for such visions are very like bodies); but He speaks by the truth itself, if anyone be fit to hear with the mind, not with the body. For He speaks to that part of man which in man is better than the rest of which man consists, and than which God Himself alone is better. For since man is most rightly understood — or, if this cannot be, at least is believed — to have been made in the image of God, surely it is by that part of himself that he is nearer to the higher God, by which he surpasses his lower parts, which he has in common even with the beasts.
因為這類異象與物體極為相似);但祂乃是藉著真理本身說話,只要有人配得用心思、而非用身體去聽。因為祂向人裡面那部分說話——那部分比構成人的其餘部分都更美好,而惟有神自己比它更美好。因為人最正確地被理解——或者若不能如此理解,至少被相信——是按神的形像造的;那麼人實在是憑著自己那一部分更接近那更高的神,他憑這部分勝過自己那些較低的部分,就是他連與走獸也共有的那些部分。
3:1287
Sed quia ipsa mens, cui ratio et intellegentia naturaliter inest, uitiis quibusdam tenebrosis et ueteribus inualida est, non solum ad inhaerendum fruendo, uerum etiam ad perferendum incommutabile lumen, donec de die in diem renouata adque sanata fiat tantae felicitatis capax, fide primum fuerat inbuenda adque purganda. In qua ut fidentius ambularet ad ueritatem, ipsa ueritas, Deus Dei filius, homine adsumto, non Deo consumto, eandem constituit et fundauit fidem, ut ad hominis Deum iter esset homini per hominem Deum. Hic est enim mediator Dei et hominum, homo Christus Iesus. Per hoc enim mediator, per quod homo, per hoc et uia.
But because the mind itself, in which reason and intelligence are naturally present, is weakened by certain dark and inveterate vices, not only for cleaving to and enjoying, but even for enduring the unchangeable light, until, renewed and healed from day to day, it becomes capable of so great a felicity, it had first to be imbued and purged by faith. And that it might walk more confidently in faith toward the truth, the Truth itself, God the Son of God, having assumed man — without the consuming of God — established and founded this very faith, that there might be for man a way to man's God through the God-man. For this is the Mediator of God and men, the man Christ Jesus. For it is by this that He is Mediator, by which He is man, and by this also He is the Way.
但因為心思本身——理性與悟性本性上就在其中——卻被某些黑暗而根深蒂固的惡習所削弱,以致不僅不能緊緊依附並享受那不變的光,甚至不能承受它,直到它日日被更新、被醫治,才能容得下這樣大的福樂;因此它必須先被信德所充滿並潔淨。為使它能更有把握地憑信走向真理,真理本身、神的兒子神,取了人性——卻不消除神性——設立並奠定了這信德,使人得以藉著神而人者,向著人的神有一條道路。因為這就是神與人之間的中保,那人基督耶穌。因為祂作中保乃是憑著祂作人這一點,並憑此祂也成了道路。
3:1288
Quoniam si inter eum qui tendit et illud quo tendit uia media est, spes est perueniendi; si autem desit aut. ignoretur qua eundum sit, quid prodest nosse quo eundum sit? Sola est autem aduersus omnes errores uia munitissima, ut idem ipse sit Deus et homo; quo itur Deus, qua itur homo. CAPUT III De auctoritate canonicae scripturae diuino spiritu conditae. Hic prius per prophetas, deinde per se ipsum, postea per apostolos, quantum satis esse iudicauit, locutus etiam scripturam condidit, quae canonica nominatur, eminentissimae auctoritatis, cui fidem habemus de his rebus, quas ignorare non expedit nec per nos ipsos nosse idonei sumus.
Since, if between him who strives and that toward which he strives there lies a way in between, there is hope of arriving; but if there be no way, or it be unknown by which one must go, what does it profit to know whither one must go? Now the only way most thoroughly fortified against all errors is that the same one should be both God and man — God, the goal whither one goes; man, the way by which one goes. CHAPTER III. Of the authority of the canonical Scripture, established by the divine Spirit. He, having spoken first through the prophets, then through Himself, afterward through the apostles, as far as He judged sufficient, also established the Scripture which is called canonical, of most eminent authority, in which we have faith concerning those things which it is not expedient to be ignorant of, nor are we fit to know by ourselves.
因為若在那竭力前行的人與他所趨向的目標之間,有一條居間的道路,就有到達的盼望;但若沒有道路,或不知道當從哪條路走,那麼知道當往何處去又有什麼益處呢?惟有那最穩固、能抵禦一切錯謬的道路,乃是那同一位既是神又是人——作神,是人所趨往的目標;作人,是人所行的道路。第三章。論那由神的靈所設立的正典聖經之權威。祂先藉眾先知,繼而藉祂自己,後來又藉眾使徒說話,到祂判斷為足夠的程度,並設立了那稱為正典的聖經,具有至高的權威;對於那些不宜無知、我們又無法靠自己得知的事,我們在這聖經中存著信心。
3:1289
Nam si ea sciri possunt testibus nobis, quae remota non sunt a sensibus nostris siue interioribus siue etiam exterioribus (unde et praesentia nuncupantur, quod ita ea dicimus esse prae sensibus, sicut prae oculis quae praesto sunt oculis): profecto ea, quae remota sunt a sensibus nostris, quoniam nostro testimonio scire non possumus, de his alios testes requirimus eisque credimus, a quorum sensibus remota esse uel fuisse non credimus. Sicut ergo de uisibilibus, quae non uidimus, eis credimus, qui uiderunt, adque ita de ceteris, quae ad suum quemque sensum corporis pertinent:
For if those things can be known by us as witnesses which are not removed from our senses, whether inner or outer (whence also they are called 'present,' because we say they are thus before the senses, as things which are at hand are before the eyes): surely those things which are removed from our senses, since we cannot know them by our own testimony, concerning these we require other witnesses and believe them, from whose senses we believe them not to be, or to have been, removed. As, therefore, concerning visible things which we have not seen, we believe those who have seen them, and so likewise concerning the rest which pertain to each one's bodily sense:
因為那些並未脫離我們感官(無論內在或外在)的事,若能憑我們自己作見證而被認識(這類事也因此被稱為『當前之事』,因為我們說它們如此擺在感官面前,正如近在手邊之物擺在眼前):那麼那些脫離我們感官的事,既然我們不能憑自己的見證來認識,對於這些事,我們就尋求別的見證人,並相信他們——我們相信這些事並未脫離、或從前未曾脫離他們的感官。所以,正如關乎那些我們未曾看見的可見之物,我們相信那些看見過的人,同樣關乎其餘各樣屬乎人各自肉身感官的事,也是如此:
3:1290
ita de his, quae animo ac mente sentiuntur (quia et ipse rectissime dicitur sensus, unde et sententia uocabulum accepit), hoc est de inuisibilibus quae a nostro sensu interiore remota sunt, his nos oportet credere, qui haec in illo incorporeo lumine disposita didicerunt uel manentia contuentur. CAPUT IIII. De conditione mundi, quae nec intemporalis sit. nec nouo Dei ordinata consilio, quasi postea uoluerit, quod ante noluerat. Visibilium omnium maximus mundus est, inuisibilium omnium maximus Deus est. Sed mundum esse conspicimus, Deum esse credimus. Quod autem Deus fecerit mundum, nulli tutius credimus quam ipsi Deo. Ubi eum audiuimus?
so concerning those things which are perceived by the soul and mind (for this too is most rightly called a 'sense,' whence also the word 'sentence' [sententia] took its name), that is, concerning invisible things which are removed from our inner sense, we ought to believe those who have learned these things, set in order in that incorporeal light, or who behold them abiding. CHAPTER IV. Of the creation of the world, which is neither outside of time, nor ordained by a new counsel of God, as though He afterward willed what He before had not willed. Of all visible things the greatest is the world; of all invisible things the greatest is God. But that the world is, we behold; that God is, we believe. But that God made the world, we more safely believe none than God Himself. Where have we heard Him?
那麼關乎那些被靈魂與心思所知覺的事(因為這也最正確地被稱為『感知』,『判語』〔sententia〕一詞也由此而來),就是關乎那些脫離我們內在感知的不可見之事,我們就當相信那些已學到這些事的人——這些事在那無形的光中被安排妥當——或那些注視它們長存不變的人。第四章。論世界的受造——它既非在時間之外,也非出於神某種新的計議,彷彿祂後來才願意祂從前所不願意的。在一切可見之物中,最大的是世界;在一切不可見之物中,最大的是神。但世界存在,是我們所看見的;神存在,是我們所相信的。至於神造了世界,我們再沒有比信靠神自己更穩妥的了。我們在哪裡聽見祂呢?
3:1291
Nusquam interim nos melius quam in scripturis sanctis, ubi dixit propheta eius: In principio fecit Deus caelum et terram. Numquidnam ibi fuit iste propheta, quando fecit Deus caelum et terram? Non; sed ibi fuit sapientia Dei, per quam facta sunt omnia, quae in animas sanctas etiam se transferens amicos Dei et prophetas constituit eisque opera sua sine strepitu intus enarrat. Loquuntur eis quoque angeli Dei, qui semper uident faciem Patris uoluntatemque eius quibus oportet adnuntiant. Ex his unus erat iste propheta, qui dixit et scripsit: In principio fecit Deus caelum et terram.
Nowhere, meanwhile, better than in the holy Scriptures, where His prophet said: In the beginning God made heaven and earth. Was that prophet present there when God made heaven and earth? No; but there was the Wisdom of God present, through whom all things were made, which, transferring itself also into holy souls, makes them friends of God and prophets, and within, without noise, recounts to them His works. To them also the angels of God speak, who always behold the face of the Father and announce His will to those to whom they ought. Of these was that prophet one, who said and wrote: In the beginning God made heaven and earth.
與此同時,再沒有比在聖經中更好的地方了——在那裡祂的先知說:『起初神創造天地。』那先知在神創造天地時,曾在那裡嗎?沒有;但那時有神的智慧在那裡,萬物是藉著祂造的;這智慧也將自己轉移到聖潔的靈魂裡,使他們成為神的朋友與先知,並在他們裡面無聲地向他們述說祂的作為。神的眾天使也向他們說話——這些天使常見父的面,並將祂的旨意傳達給該傳達的人。那位說出並寫下『起初神創造天地』的先知,便是其中之一。
3:1292
Qui tam idoneus testis est, per quem Deo credendum sit, ut eodem spiritu Dei, quo haec sibi reuelata cognouit, etiam ipsam fidem nostram futuram tanto ante praedixerit. Sed quid placuit aeterno Deo tunc facere caelum et terram, quae antea non fecisset? Qui hoc dicunt, si mundum aeternum sine ullo initio et ideo nec a Deo factum uideri uolunt, nimis auersi sunt a ueritate et letali morbo inpietatis insaniunt.
He is so fitting a witness, through whom God is to be believed, that by the same Spirit of God, by which he knew these things revealed to him, he also foretold so long beforehand this very faith of ours which was to be. But what pleased the eternal God to make then heaven and earth, which He had not made before? Those who say this, if they wish the world to seem eternal, without any beginning, and therefore not even made by God, are too far turned away from the truth and rave with the deadly disease of impiety.
他是何等合適的見證人,使人藉著他相信神;他憑著神同一位的靈——他藉這靈得知這些向他啟示的事——也如此早地預言了我們將來這同一個信德。但永恆的神為何喜悅在那時造祂從前未造的天與地呢?凡這樣說的人,若要使世界顯為永恆、毫無開端、因而連神也未曾造它,他們就是大大偏離真理,並患著不敬虔致死的瘋病。
3:1293
Exceptis enim propheticis uocibus mundus ipse ordinatissima sua mutabilitate et mobilitate et uisibilium omnium pulcherrima specie quodam modo tacitus et factum se esse et non nisi a Deo ineffabiliter adque inuisibiliter magno et ineffabiliter adque inuisibiliter pulchro fieri se potuisse proclamat.
For setting aside the prophetic utterances, the world itself, by its most orderly changeableness and mobility and by the most beautiful appearance of all visible things, proclaims, in a manner silently, both that it was made, and that it could not have been made except by a God ineffably and invisibly great, and ineffably and invisibly beautiful.
因為即使撇開先知的話語,世界本身——藉著它那極有秩序的可變與運動,並藉著一切可見之物極其美麗的景象——也在某種意義上無聲地宣告:它是被造的,並且除了藉著一位不可言喻又不可見地偉大、不可言喻又不可見地美麗的神,它根本不可能被造。
3:1294
Qui autem a Deo quidem factum fatentur, non tamen eum temporis uolunt habere sed suae creationis initium, ut modo quodam uix intellegibili semper sit factus, dicunt quidem aliquid, unde sibi Deum uidentur uelut a fortuita temeritate defendere, ne subito illi uenisse credatur in mentem, quod numquam ante uenisset, facere mundum, et accidisse illi nouam uoluntatem, cum in nullo sit omnino mutabilis; sed non uideo quo modo eis possit in ceteris rebus ratio ista subsistere maximeque in anima, quam si Deo coaeternam esse contenderint, unde illi acciderit noua miseria, quae numquam antea per aeternum, nullo modo poterunt explicare.
But those who confess that the world was indeed made by God, yet wish it to have not a beginning of time but of its creation, so that in some scarcely intelligible way it has been always made, do indeed say something whereby they seem to defend God, as it were, from a fortuitous rashness, lest it be believed that it suddenly came into His mind to make the world — something which had never come before — and that a new will befell Him, although He is in no respect at all changeable. But I do not see how that reasoning can hold for them in other matters, and most of all in the soul, which, if they contend that it is co-eternal with God, by no means will they be able to explain whence befell it that new misery which never before throughout eternity had been.
但有些人承認世界確實是神所造的,卻要它有的不是時間的開端,乃是受造的開端,以致在某種幾乎無法理解的方式中,它一直被造著。他們確實說了些話,藉以彷彿要為神辯護,免於某種偶然的輕率,免得有人相信祂忽然想到要造世界——這念頭從前從未有過——並有一個新的意志臨到祂,雖然祂根本毫不改變。但我看不出他們這套推理在其他事上、尤其在靈魂的事上如何站得住;因為靈魂若被他們堅稱與神同永,他們就絕對無法解釋:那從前在永恆中從未有過的新的苦難,是從何臨到它的。
3:1295
Si enim alternasse semper eius miseriam et beatitudinem dixerint, necesse est dicant etiam semper alternaturam; unde illa eos sequetur absurditas, ut etiam cum beata dicitur in hoc utique non sit beata, si futuram suam miseriam et turpitudinem praeuidet; si autem non praeuidet nec se turpem ac miseram fore, sed beatam semper existimat, falsa opinione sit beata; quo dici stultius nihil potest. Si autem semper quidem per saecula retro infinita cum beatitudine alternasse animae miseriam putant, sed nunc iam de cetero, cum fuerit liberata, ad miseriam non esse redituram, nihilo minus conuincuntur numquam eam fuisse uere beatam, sed deinceps esse incipere noua quadam nec fallaci beatitudine;
For if they say that its misery and blessedness have always alternated, they must necessarily say that they will also always alternate; whence this absurdity will follow them, that even when it is called blessed, in this very case it is not blessed, if it foresees its future misery and disgrace; but if it does not foresee, nor reckon that it will be base and miserable, but ever thinks itself blessed, then by a false opinion it is blessed — than which nothing more foolish can be said. But if they think that throughout the infinite ages past the soul's misery has always alternated with blessedness, but that now, henceforth, when it has been set free, it will not return to misery, none the less are they convicted that it was never truly blessed, but begins henceforth to be blessed with a certain new and not deceptive blessedness;
因為他們若說靈魂的苦難與福樂一直交替,他們就必然要說它也將永遠交替下去;由此就有這樣的荒謬隨之而來:即使在它被稱為有福的時候,恰恰在這情形下它也不是有福的,倘若它預見自己將來的苦難與羞辱;但它若不預見、也不料想自己將要卑賤又愁苦,反倒一直以為自己有福,那麼它乃是憑著虛假的意見而有福——再沒有比這更愚蠢的說法了。但他們若認為,在過去無限的世代中靈魂的苦難一直與福樂交替,而如今往後,當它得了釋放,便不再歸回苦難:他們仍照樣被證明,靈魂從未真正有福,乃是從此才開始以某種新的、不欺人的福樂而有福;
3:1296
ac per hoc fatebuntur accidere illi aliquid noui, et hoc magnum adque praeclarum, quod numquam retro per aeternitatem accidisset. Cuius nouitatis causam si Deum negabunt in aeterno habuisse consilio, simul eum negabunt beatitudinis eius auctorem, quod nefandae inpietatis est; si autem dicent etiam ipsum nouo consilio excogitasse, ut de cetero sit anima in aeternum beata, quo modo eum alienum ab ea, quae illis quoque displicet, mutabilitate monstrabunt? Porro si ex tempore creatam, sed nullo ulterius tempore perituram, tamquam numerum, habere initium, sed non habere finem fatentur, et ideo semel expertam miserias, si ab eis fuerit liberata, numquam miseram postea futuram:
and thereby they will confess that something new befalls it, and that something great and excellent, which throughout eternity past had never befallen. And if they deny that God had the cause of this newness in His eternal counsel, they will at the same time deny that He is the Author of its blessedness, which belongs to unspeakable impiety; but if they say that He too by a new counsel devised that henceforth the soul should be eternally blessed, how will they show Him to be free from that mutability which displeases even them? Further, if they confess that it was created in time, yet will never thereafter perish, like a number — that it has a beginning but has no end — and therefore, having once experienced miseries, if it has been freed from them, will never afterward be miserable:
如此他們就要承認,有新的事臨到它,而且是又大又卓越的事,是在過去的永恆中從未臨到過的。這新事的緣由,他們若否認神在祂永恆的計議中早已有之,他們就同時否認祂是靈魂福樂的創始者,而這乃是不可言喻的不敬虔;但他們若說,神也藉著一個新的計議想出,使靈魂從此永遠有福,那麼他們怎能顯明祂脫離那連他們自己也不喜悅的可變性呢?再者,他們若承認靈魂是在時間中被造的,卻此後永不滅亡,像一個數目——有開端卻無終結——因此既一度經歷了苦難,若得了釋放,此後便永不再受苦:
3:1297
non utique dubitabunt hoc fieri manente incommutabilitate consilii Dei. Sic ergo credant et mundum ex tempore fieri potuisse, nec tamen ideo Deum in eo faciendo aeternum consilium uoluntatemque mutasse. CAPUT V. Tam non esse cogitandum de infinitis temporum spatiis ante mundum, quam nec de infinitis locorum spatiis extra mundum, quia, sicut nulla ante ipsum sunt tempora, ita nulla extra ipsum sunt loca. Deinde uidendum est, isti, qui Deum conditorem mundi esse consentiunt et tamen quaerunt de mundi tempore quid respondeamus, quid ipsi respondeant de mundi loco. Ita enim quaeritur, quur potius tunc et non antea factus sit, quem ad modum quaeri potest, quur hic potius ubi est et non alibi.
they will surely not doubt that this comes to pass while the immutability of God's counsel remains. So therefore let them also believe that the world could be made in time, nor yet on that account did God change His eternal counsel and will in making it. CHAPTER V. That we are no more to think of infinite spaces of time before the world than of infinite spaces of place outside the world, since, just as there are no times before it, so there are no places outside it. Next it is to be seen that these men, who agree that God is the Founder of the world and yet ask what we answer concerning the world's time, should answer what they themselves answer concerning the world's place. For it is asked why it was made then rather than before, just as it can be asked why it is here, where it is, rather than elsewhere.
他們就必不疑惑,這乃是在神計議的不變存留之下發生的。所以照樣,願他們也相信:世界可以在時間中被造,而神在造它時並未因此改變祂永恆的計議與意志。第五章。論我們不該設想世界之前有無限的時間空間,正如不該設想世界之外有無限的處所空間;因為正如世界之前沒有時間,世界之外也沒有處所。其次當看見:這些人既同意神是世界的創立者,卻又問我們對世界的時間如何回答,他們自己就當回答:對世界的處所他們如何回答。因為有人問,世界為何在那時、而非更早被造,正如可以問,世界為何在它所在之處、而非在別處。
3:1298
Nam si infinita spatia temporis ante mundum cogitant, in quibus eis non uidetur Deus ab opere cessare potuisse, similiter. cogitent extra mundum infinita spatia locorum, in quibus si quisquam dicat non potuisse uacare Omnipotentem, nonne consequens erit, ut innumerabiles mundos cum Epicuro somniare cogantur (ea tantum differentia, quod eos ille fortuitis motibus atomorum gigni adserit et resolui, isti autem opere Dei factos dicturi sunt), si eum per interminabilem inmensitatem locorum extra mundum circumquaque patentium uacare noluerint, nec eosdem mundos, quod etiam de isto sentiunt, ulla causa posse dissolui?
For if they imagine infinite spaces of time before the world, in which it does not seem to them that God could have ceased from work, let them similarly imagine outside the world infinite spaces of places, in which, if anyone say that the Omnipotent could not have been idle, will it not follow that they are compelled to dream of innumerable worlds with Epicurus (with this difference only, that he asserts those worlds to be born and dissolved by the fortuitous movements of atoms, whereas these men will say that they were made by the work of God), if they are unwilling that He should be idle throughout the boundless immensity of places lying open on every side outside the world, and unwilling that those same worlds, as they hold even of this one, can by any cause be dissolved?
因為他們若想像世界之前有無限的時間空間,在其中他們以為神不可能停止作工,那就讓他們同樣想像在世界之外有無限的處所空間;若有人說全能者在其中不可能閒著,豈不就要隨之而來:他們被迫像伊壁鳩魯那樣夢想有無數的世界(只有這一點不同:他斷言那些世界是藉原子偶然的運動而生、而滅,而這些人卻要說它們是神的工作所造)——倘若他們不願神在世界之外四面敞開、無邊無際的處所之中閒著,又不願那些世界(正如他們論到這一個世界所主張的)能因任何緣由而消滅?
3:1299
Cum his enim agimus, qui et Deum incorporeum et omnium naturarum, quae non sunt quod ipse, creatorem nobiscum sentiunt; alios autem nimis indignum est ad istam disputationem religionis admittere, maxime quod aput eos, qui multis dis sacrorum obsequium deferendum putant, isti philosophos ceteros nobilitate adque auctoritate uicerunt, non ob aliud, nisi quia longo quidem interuallo, uerum tamen reliquis propinquiores sunt ueritati.
For we are dealing with those who, together with us, hold that God is incorporeal and the Creator of all natures which are not what He is; but others it is too unworthy to admit to this discussion of religion, especially because among those who think that the service of sacred rites is to be rendered to many gods, these men have surpassed the rest of the philosophers in nobility and authority, for no other reason than that, although by a long interval, yet they are nearer than the rest to the truth.
因為我們是在與那些和我們一同主張神是無形的、並是一切(不是祂所是的)性質之創造者的人辯論;至於別人,要讓他們加入這場關乎宗教的討論,實在太不配了,尤其因為在那些認為當向眾多神明獻上祭儀敬奉的人當中,這些人(柏拉圖派)在尊貴與權威上勝過其餘的哲學家,無非是因為他們雖相距甚遠,卻仍比其餘的人更接近真理。
3:1300
An forte substantiam Dei, quam nec includunt nec determinant nec distendunt loco, sed eam, sicut de Deo sentire dignum est, fatentur incorporea praesentia ubique totam, a tantis locorum extra mundum spatiis absentem esse dicturi sunt, et uno tantum adque in conparationem illius infinitatis tam exiguo loco, in quo mundus est, occupatam? Non opinor eos in haec uaniloquia progressuros. Cum igitur unum mundum ingenti quidem mole corporea, finitum tamen et loco suo determinatum et operante Deo factum esse dicant: quod respondent de infinitis extra mundum locis, quur in eis ab opere Deus cesset, hoc sibi respondeant de infinitis ante mundum temporibus, quur in eis ab opere Deus cessauerit.
Or will they perhaps say that the substance of God — which they neither enclose nor delimit nor extend by place, but confess, as is worthy to think of God, to be present whole everywhere by an incorporeal presence — is absent from those so great spaces of places outside the world, and is occupied in one place only, and, in comparison with that infinity, in so tiny a place, in which the world is? I do not suppose they will advance into such vain talk. Since, therefore, they say that there is one world, of vast bodily mass indeed, yet finite and determined by its own place, and made by the working of God: what they answer concerning the infinite places outside the world — why God should cease from work in them — let them answer this to themselves concerning the infinite times before the world, why in them God should have ceased from work.
或者他們或許要說:神的本質——他們既不把它圈圍、也不加以界限、也不藉處所使它延展,反倒按著論神所當有的思想,承認祂以無形的同在無處不在、全然臨在——竟離開了世界之外那麼大的處所空間,只佔據一個地方,並且與那無限相比,是世界所在那麼微小的一處?我想他們不至於陷入這樣的空談。所以,他們既說只有一個世界,其有形的體積固然龐大,卻是有限的、被它自己的處所所限定的,又是神的工作所造的:那麼他們對世界之外無限的處所所作的回答——神為何在其中停止作工——就讓他們以此回答自己,論到世界之前無限的時間,神為何在其中停止了作工。
3:1301
Et sicut non est consequens, ut fortuito potius quam ratione diuina Deus non alio, sed isto in quo est loco mundum constituerit, cum pariter infinitis ubique patentibus nullo excellentiore merito posset hic eligi, quamuis eandem diuinam rationem, qua id factum est, nulla possit humana conprehendere: ita non est consequens, ut Deo aliquid existimemus accidisse fortuitum, quod illo potius quam anteriore tempore condidit mundum, cum aequaliter anteriora tempora per infinitum retro spatium praeterissent nec fuisset aliqua differentia, unde tempus tempori eligendo praeponeretur.
And just as it does not follow that God, by chance rather than by divine reason, established the world in no other place but this in which it is — since, with infinite places lying open equally everywhere, this one could not be chosen by any more excellent merit, although no human being can comprehend that same divine reason by which it was done — so it does not follow that we should suppose anything fortuitous to have befallen God, in that He founded the world at that time rather than at an earlier one, since the earlier times had equally passed away through infinite space backward, and there had been no difference whereby one time should be preferred to another in the choosing.
正如這並不能推論出:神是憑偶然、而非憑神聖的理由,把世界設立在這個它所在之處而非別處——因為當無限的處所四面同樣敞開時,這一處並不能憑任何更優越的價值被揀選,雖然沒有人能理解那成就此事的同一個神聖理由——照樣,這也不能推論出:我們該設想有什麼偶然之事臨到神,以致祂在那時而非更早的時候創立世界,因為更早的時間同樣已在無限的後退空間中過去了,並沒有什麼差別可使一個時間在揀選上勝過另一個時間。
3:1302
Quod si dicunt inanes esse hominum cogitationes, quibus infinita imaginantur loca, cum locus nullus sit praeter mundum, respondetur eis isto modo: inaniter homines cogitare praeterita tempora uacationis Dei, cum tempus nullum sit ante mundum. CAPUT VI. Creationis mundi et temporum unum esse principium nec aliud alio praeueniri. Si enim recte discernuntur aeternitas et tempus, quod tempus sine aliqua mobili mutabilitate non est, in aeternitate autem nulla mutatio est:
But if they say that the thoughts of men are empty, by which they imagine infinite places, since there is no place except the world, they are answered in this manner: that men think emptily of the past times of God's idleness, since there is no time before the world. CHAPTER VI. That the creation of the world and of times has one and the same beginning, and that the one is not anticipated by the other. For if eternity and time are rightly distinguished — that time is not without some moveable changeableness, while in eternity there is no change:
但他們若說,人想像無限處所的那些念頭是空的,因為除世界以外沒有處所,就可以這樣回答他們:人也是空想神閒置的過往時間,因為在世界之前並沒有時間。第六章。論世界與時間的受造有同一個開端,二者並無一先一後。因為若永恆與時間得以正確地分別——時間離不開某種可動的可變性,而永恆中則毫無改變:
3:1303
quis non uideat, quod tempora non fuissent, nisi creatura fieret, quae aliquid aliqua motione mutaret, cuius motionis et mutationis cum aliud adque aliud, quae simul esse non possunt, cedit adque succedit, in breuioribus uel productioribus morarum interuallis tempus sequeretur? Cum igitur Deus, in cuius aeternitate nulla est omnino mutatio, creator sit temporum et ordinator: quo modo dicatur post temporum spatia mundum creasse non uideo, nisi dicatur ante mundum iam aliquam fuisse creaturam, cuius motibus tempora currerent.
who does not see that times would not have been unless a creature were made which by some motion should change something — and that, as one thing and another of this motion and change, which cannot exist together, gives place and follows in succession, in shorter or longer intervals of delay, time would ensue? Since therefore God, in whose eternity there is no change at all, is the Creator and Orderer of times, I do not see how it can be said that He created the world after spaces of times, unless it be said that before the world there was already some creature, by whose movements the times might run.
誰看不出:若不是有一受造物被造、能藉某種運動改變某物,時間就不會存在——並且,當這運動與改變的此一與彼一(這些是不能同時存在的)相讓相續,在較短或較長的延遲間隔中,時間便隨之而生?所以,神既是時間的創造者與安排者——在祂的永恆中根本毫無改變——我便看不出怎能說祂是在時間的空間過後才造世界,除非說在世界之前已有某受造物,藉其運動使時間運行。
3:1304
Porro si litterae sacrae maximeque ueraces ita dicunt, in principio fecisse Deum caelum et terram, ut nihil antea fecisse intellegatur, quia hoc potius in principio fecisse diceretur, si quid fecisset ante cetera cuncta quae fecit: procul dubio non est mundus factus in tempore, sed cum tempore. Quod enim fit in tempore, et post aliquod fit et ante aliquod tempus; post id quod praeteritum est, ante id quod futurum est; nullum autem posset esse praeteritum, quia nulla erat creatura, cuius mutabilibus motibus ageretur.
Moreover, if the sacred and most truthful writings say that in the beginning God made heaven and earth in such a way that He is understood to have made nothing before — because this would rather have been said to have been made 'in the beginning' if He had made anything before all the other things which He made — then without doubt the world was not made in time, but together with time. For what is made in time is made both after some time and before some time: after that which is past, before that which is future; but there could be no past, since there was no creature by whose changeable movements it might be carried on.
再者,神聖而至真的聖經既說,起初神造天地,使人明白祂在此之前並未造任何別的——因為若祂在所造的其餘一切之前造了什麼,那才會被說成是『起初』所造的——那麼世界無疑不是在時間之中被造,乃是與時間一同被造。因為凡在時間中被造的,都是在某時之後、又在某時之前被造:在已過去的之後,在將要來的之前;但那時不可能有過去,因為當時沒有受造物,可藉其可變的運動使時間進行。
3:1305
Cum tempore autem factus est mundus, si in eius conditione factus est mutabilis motus, sicut uidetur se habere etiam ordo ille primorum sex uel septem dierum, in quibus et mane et uespera nominantur, donec omnia, quae his diebus Deus fecit, sexto perficiantur die septimoque in magno mysterio Dei uacatio commendetur. Qui dies cuius modi sint, aut perdifficile nobis aut etiam inpossibile est cogitare, quanto magis dicere. CAPUT VII. De qualitate primorum dierum, qui etiam antequam sol fieret uesperam et mane traduntur habuisse. Videmus quippe istos dies notos non habere uesperam nisi de solis occasu nec mane nisi de solis exortu;
But the world was made together with time, if in its making a changeable movement was made, as even that order of the first six or seven days seems to have it, in which both morning and evening are named, until all the things which God made in those days are completed on the sixth day, and on the seventh, in a great mystery of God, His rest is commended. Of what kind those days are, it is either exceedingly difficult for us, or even impossible, to think — how much more to tell. CHAPTER VII. Of the nature of the first days, which are recorded to have had evening and morning even before the sun was made. For we see that those days we know have no evening except from the setting of the sun, nor morning except from the rising of the sun;
但世界是與時間一同被造的,倘若在它的受造中有可變的運動被造——正如那頭六日或七日的次序似乎也是如此,在其中早晨與晚上都被題名,直到神在那些日子所造的一切在第六日完成,並在第七日,藉著神極大的奧祕,祂的安息被推薦給人。那些日子是何等性質,我們若要思想,已是極其困難、甚或不可能——何況要述說呢。第七章。論起初那些日子的性質——記載說它們甚至在太陽被造以先,就已有了晚上與早晨。因為我們看見,我們所認識的這些日子,除了藉太陽的下落便沒有晚上,除了藉太陽的升起便沒有早晨;
3:1306
illorum autem priores tres dies sine sole peracti sunt, qui die quarto factus refertur. Et primitus quidem lux uerbo Dei facta adque inter ipsam et tenebras Deus separasse narratur et eandem lucem uocasse diem, tenebras autem noctem; sed qualis illa sit lux et quo alternante motu qualemque uesperam et mane fecerit, remotum est a sensibus nostris, nec ita ut est intellegi a nobis potest, quod tamen sine ulla haesitatione credendum est. Aut enim aliqua lux corporeaest, siue in superioribus mundi partibus longe a conspectibus nostris siue unde sol postmodum accensus est; aut lucis nomine significata est sancta ciuitas in sanctis angelis et spiritibus beatis, de qua dicit apostolus:
but the former three of those days were passed without the sun, which is recorded to have been made on the fourth day. And first indeed light was made by the word of God, and God is narrated to have separated between it and the darkness, and to have called that same light Day, and the darkness Night; but of what kind that light was, and by what alternating motion, and what sort of evening and morning it made, is remote from our senses, nor can it be understood by us as it is — which nevertheless is to be believed without any hesitation. For either it is some bodily light, whether in the upper parts of the world far from our sight, or whence the sun was afterward kindled; or by the name of light is signified the holy City in the holy angels and blessed spirits, of which the apostle says:
但那些日子中頭三日是沒有太陽而度過的,記載說太陽是在第四日被造的。起初光確是藉神的話被造的,並且記載神在光與暗之間分開,又稱那光為晝,稱暗為夜;但那光是何等性質,藉著何種交替的運動,造成何等的晚上與早晨,乃是我們感官所不能及的,我們也不能照它本相去理解——然而這是當毫不遲疑地相信的。因為那光要不是某種有形的光,或在世界上層遠離我們視線之處,或太陽後來由之被點燃之處;要不就是以『光』之名指那聖城——在聖潔的眾天使與蒙福的眾靈裡——使徒論到這城說:
3:1307
Quae sursum est Hierusalem, mater nostra aeterna in caelis; ait quippe et alio loco: Omnes enim uos filii lucis estis et filii diei; non sumus noctis neque tenebrarum; si tamen et uesperam diei huius et mane aliquatenus congruenter intellegere ualeamus. Quoniam scientia creaturae in conparationem scientiae Creatoris quodam modo uesperascit, itemque lucescit et mane fit, cum et ipsa refertur ad laudem dilectionemque Creatoris; nec in noctem uergitur, ubi non Creator creaturae dilectione relinquitur. Denique scriptura cum illos dies dinumeraret ex ordine, nusquam interposuit uocabulum noctis. Non enim ait alicubi: Facta est nox; sed: Facta est uespera et factum est mane dies unus.
The Jerusalem which is above is our mother, eternal in the heavens; and indeed he says also in another place: For ye are all children of light and children of the day; we are not of the night nor of darkness; if only we are able to understand the evening also of this day, and the morning, in some fittingly congruent way. Since the knowledge of the creature, in comparison with the knowledge of the Creator, in a manner grows toward evening; and likewise it grows light and morning comes, when it too is referred to the praise and love of the Creator; nor is it turned into night, where the Creator is not forsaken by the love of the creature. Finally, when Scripture enumerated those days in order, it nowhere interposed the word 'night.' For it nowhere says: Night was made; but: Evening was made and morning was made, one day.
『那在上的耶路撒冷是我們的母,在諸天上是永遠的』;他確實在另一處也說:『因為你們都是光明之子、白晝之子;我們不是屬黑夜的,也不是屬黑暗的』;但願我們也能以某種相宜的方式,理解這日子的晚上與早晨。因為受造物的知識,與創造者的知識相比,在某種意義上趨向黃昏;同樣它又轉為光明、早晨來臨,當它也被歸向對創造者的讚美與愛慕;它也不轉為黑夜——在那裡創造者不被受造物的愛慕所離棄。最後,聖經按次序數算那些日子時,從未插入『夜』這字。因為它從未在何處說:『有了夜』;乃是說:『有晚上,有早晨,這是頭一日。』
3:1308
Ita dies secundus et ceteri. Cognitio quippe creaturae in se ipsa decoloratior est, ut ita dicam, quam cum in Dei sapientia cognoscitur, uelut in arte qua facta est. Ideo uespera quam nox congruentius dici potest; quae tamen, ut dixi, cum ad laudandum et ad amandum refertur Creatorem, recurrit in mane. Et hoc cum facit in cognitione sui ipsius, dies unus est; cum in cognitione firmamenti, quod inter aquas inferiores et superiores caelum appellatum est, dies secundus; cum in cognitione terrae ac maris omniumque gignentium, quae radicibus continuata sunt terrae, dies tertius; cum in cognitione luminarium maioris et minoris omniumque siderum, dies quartus;
So the second day, and the rest. For the cognition of the creature in itself is, so to speak, more faded than when it is known in the Wisdom of God, as in the art by which it was made. Therefore it can more fittingly be called evening than night; which, however, as I said, when it is referred to praising and loving the Creator, recurs into morning. And when it does this in the cognition of itself, it is one day; when in the cognition of the firmament, which between the lower and upper waters was called heaven, the second day; when in the cognition of the earth and sea and of all things that spring forth, which are bound together by roots to the earth, the third day; when in the cognition of the greater and lesser luminaries and of all the stars, the fourth day;
第二日以及其餘的日子也是如此。因為受造物在它自身中的認識,可以說,比它在神的智慧中——如同在那造它的技藝中——被認識時要黯淡些。因此它更宜稱為晚上,而非夜;然而,正如我所說,當它被歸向讚美愛慕創造者時,便轉回早晨。當它在對自身的認識中如此行,便是頭一日;當它在對穹蒼(就是那在下層與上層的水之間被稱為天的)的認識中如此行,便是第二日;當它在對地與海、並一切藉根與地相連的生長之物的認識中如此行,便是第三日;當它在對大小光體與眾星的認識中如此行,便是第四日;
3:1309
cum in cognitione omnium ex aquis animalium natatilium adque uolatilium, dies quintus; cum in cognitione omnium animalium terrenorum adque ipsius hominis, dies sextus. CAPUT VIII. Quae qualisque intellegenda sit Dei requies, qua post opera sex dierum requieuit in septimo. Cum uero in die septimo requiescit Deus ab omnibus operibus suis et sanctificat eum, nequaquam est accipiendum pueriliter, tamquam Deus laborauerit operando, qui dixit et facta sunt uerbo intellegibili et sempiterno, non sonabili et temporali.
when in the cognition of all the swimming and flying animals from the waters, the fifth day; when in the cognition of all the land animals and of man himself, the sixth day. CHAPTER VIII. What, and of what kind, the rest of God is to be understood to be, by which after the works of six days He rested on the seventh. But when God rests on the seventh day from all His works and sanctifies it, it is by no means to be taken childishly, as though God had labored in working — He who said, and they were made, by an intelligible and everlasting word, not a sounding and temporal one.
當它在對一切從水中出來的游泳與飛翔之活物的認識中如此行,便是第五日;當它在對一切地上的活物、並對人自己的認識中如此行,便是第六日。第八章。論神的安息當如何、是何性質來理解——祂在六日的工作之後,於第七日安息。但當神在第七日歇了祂一切的工,並聖別那日,這絕不可幼稚地領會,彷彿神作工而勞累——祂乃是藉著一句可悟、永存的話,而非可聞、暫時的話說了,事就這樣成了。
3:1310
Sed requies Dei requiem significat eorum qui requiescunt in Deo, sicut laetitia domus laetitiam significat eorum, qui laetantur in domo, etiamsi non eos domus ipsa, sed alia res aliqua laetos facit. Quanto magis, si eadem domus pulchritudine sua faciat laetos habitatores, ut non solum eo loquendi modo laeta dicatur, quo significamus per id quod continet id quod continetur (sicut theatra plaudunt, prata mugiunt, cum in illis homines plaudunt, in his boues mugiunt); sed etiam illo, quo significatur per efficientem id quod efficitur; sicut laeta epistula dicitur, significans eorum laetitiam, quos legentes efficit laetos.
But the rest of God signifies the rest of those who rest in God, just as the gladness of a house signifies the gladness of those who rejoice in the house, even if it is not the house itself but some other thing that makes them glad. How much more, if the same house by its own beauty makes its inhabitants glad, so that it is called glad not only in that mode of speaking by which we signify, through that which contains, that which is contained (as theaters applaud, meadows low, when in the one men applaud, in the other oxen low); but also in that by which is signified, through the effecting thing, that which is effected; as a letter is called glad, signifying the gladness of those whom, in reading it, it makes glad.
但神的安息乃是表徵那些在神裡安息之人的安息,正如一座房屋的歡樂乃表徵那些在房屋中歡喜之人的歡樂,即使使他們歡喜的並非房屋本身,乃是別的某物。何況若那同一座房屋以它自身的美麗使居住者歡喜,以致它被稱為歡樂的,不僅是按那種說法——我們藉著那容納者表徵那被容納者(正如說戲院鼓掌、草場哞叫,其實是其中的人鼓掌、其上的牛哞叫);也是按那種說法——藉著那成就者表徵那被成就者;正如一封信被稱為歡樂的,乃表徵那些讀它、被它使之歡喜之人的歡樂。
3:1311
Conuenientissime itaque, cum Deum requieuisse prophetica narrat auctoritas, significatur requies eorum, qui in illo requiescunt et quos facit ipse requiescere; hoc etiam hominibus, quibus loquitur et propter quos utique conscripta est, promittente prophetia, quod etiam ipsi post bona opera, quae in eis et per eos operatur Deus, si ad illum prius in ista uita per fidem quodam modo accesserint, in illo habebunt requiem sempiternam. Hoc enim et sabbati uacatione ex praecepto legis in uetere Dei populo figuratum est, unde suo loco diligentius arbitror disserendum. CAPUT VIIII. De angelorum conditione quid secundum diuina testimonia sentiendum sit.
Most fittingly, therefore, when the prophetic authority relates that God rested, there is signified the rest of those who rest in Him and whom He Himself makes to rest; this also the prophecy promises to the men to whom it speaks and on whose account it was certainly written — that they too, after the good works which God works in them and through them, if they have first in this life in a manner come to Him by faith, shall have in Him everlasting rest. For this also was prefigured by the rest of the Sabbath, by the precept of the law in the ancient people of God, of which I think it ought to be discussed more diligently in its proper place. CHAPTER IX. What is to be thought concerning the creation of the angels according to the divine testimonies.
因此最合宜的是,當先知的權威記述神安息了,所表徵的乃是那些在祂裡安息、並由祂自己使之安息的人的安息;這預言也應許給那些它向之說話、並確是為他們而寫的人——他們在神於他們裡面、藉他們所作的善工之後,若先在今生以某種方式藉信來到祂面前,就要在祂裡面得享永遠的安息。因為這也藉安息日的歇息,在神古時子民中藉律法的誡命被預表了;我想這事當在合適之處更詳細地討論。第九章。論按神聖的見證,對眾天使的受造當有何看法。
3:1312
Nunc, quoniam de sanctae ciuitatis exortu dicere institui et prius quod ad sanctos angelos adtinet dicendum putaui, quae huius ciuitatis et magna pars est et eo beatior, quod numquam peregrinata, quae hinc diuina testimonia subpetant, quantum satis uidebitur, Deo largiente explicare curabo. Ubi de mundi constitutione sacrae litterae loquuntur, non euidenter dicitur, utrum uel quo ordine creati sint angeli; sed si praetermissi non sunt, uel caeli nomine, ubi dictum est: In principio fecit Deus caelum et terram, uel potius lucis huius, de qua loquor, significati sunt.
Now, since I have undertaken to speak of the rise of the holy City, and have thought that first what pertains to the holy angels should be said — which are both a great part of this City and the more blessed in that they have never gone into pilgrimage — I shall, with God's bounty, take care to set forth, so far as shall seem sufficient, what divine testimonies are at hand for this. Where the sacred writings speak of the constitution of the world, it is not clearly said whether, or in what order, the angels were created; but if they were not passed over, they are signified either by the name of heaven, where it is said: In the beginning God made heaven and earth, or rather by that of this light of which I speak.
如今,我既已著手論述聖城的興起,又認為當先說那關乎聖潔眾天使的事——他們既是這城極大的一部分,又因從未踏上客旅之途而更為有福——我便要靠神的厚賜,盡看為足夠的程度,留心闡明在此有何神聖的見證可用。聖經論到世界的構成之處,並未明說眾天使是否、或按何次序被造;但他們若未被略過,便是以『天』之名被表徵——在那說『起初神創造天地』之處——或更可能是以我所說這『光』之名被表徵。
3:1313
Non autem esse praetermissos hinc existimo, quod scriptum est, requieuisse Deum in die septimo ab omnibus operibus suis quae fecit, cum liber ipse ita sit exorsus: In principio fecit Deus caelum. et terram, ut ante caelum et terram nihil aliud fecisse uideatur. Cum ergo a caelo et terra coeperit, adque ipsa terra, quam primitus fecit, sicut scriptura consequenter eloquitur, inuisibilis et incomposita nondumque luce facta utique tenebrae fuerint super abyssum, id est super quandam terrae et aquae indistinctam confusionem (ubi enim lux non est, tenebrae sint necesse est); deinde si omnia creando disposita sunt, quae per sex dies consummata narrantur:
But that they were not passed over I judge from this, that it is written that God rested on the seventh day from all His works which He made, whereas the book itself thus begins: In the beginning God made heaven and earth, so that before heaven and earth He seems to have made nothing else. Since therefore it began from heaven and earth, and the earth itself, which He first made — as the Scripture consequently states — being invisible and unformed, and light not yet made, darkness was assuredly upon the deep, that is, upon a certain indistinct confusion of earth and water (for where there is no light, there must needs be darkness); then, if all things were set in order by creating, which are narrated to have been completed through six days:
但我判斷他們並未被略過,乃是基於這事:經上記著說,神在第七日歇了祂所造一切的工,而那書本身卻這樣起頭:『起初神創造天地』,以致祂在天地之先似乎並未造別的什麼。所以,它既從天地起頭,而那地本身——祂最先所造的,正如聖經接著所述——是空虛混沌,光尚未造,黑暗自然就在淵面上,就是在地與水某種尚未分別的混亂之上(因為哪裡沒有光,哪裡必有黑暗);那麼,若一切藉著創造都被安排妥當,就是那記述在六日中完成的一切:
3:1314
quo modo angeli praetermitterentur, tamquam non essent in operibus Dei, a quibus in die septimo requieuit? Opus autem Dei esse angelos hic quidem etsi non praetermissum, non tamen euidenter expressum est; sed alibi hoc sancta scriptura clarissima uoce testatur. Nam et in hymno trium in camino uirorum cum praedictum esset: Benedicite omnia opera Domini Dominum, in executione eorundem operum etiam angeli nominati sunt: et in psalmo canitur: Laudate Dominum de caelis, laudate eum in excelsis; laudate eum omnes angeli eius, laudate eum omnes uirtutes eius; laudate eum sol et luna, laudate eum omnes stellae et lumen;
how would the angels be passed over, as though they were not among the works of God from which He rested on the seventh day? But that the angels are a work of God is here, even though not passed over, yet not clearly expressed; but elsewhere holy Scripture testifies this with a most clear voice. For in the hymn of the three men in the furnace, when it had been said beforehand: Bless the Lord, all ye works of the Lord, in the carrying out of those same works the angels too were named: and in the psalm it is sung: Praise the Lord from the heavens, praise Him in the heights; praise Him, all His angels; praise Him, all His hosts; praise Him, sun and moon; praise Him, all ye stars and light;
眾天使怎會被略過,彷彿他們不在神那些工作之中——就是祂在第七日所歇下的工作?但天使是神的工作這事,在這裡雖未被略過,卻也未被清楚表明;然而在別處,聖經卻以最清晰的聲音為此作見證。因為在火窯中三個人的頌歌裡,當先說了:『主的一切工作啊,你們都要頌讚主』之後,在那些工作的列舉中,眾天使也被題名了:詩篇中也歌唱說:『你們要從諸天上讚美耶和華,在高處讚美祂;祂的眾天使啊,你們都要讚美祂;祂的諸軍啊,你們都要讚美祂;日頭月亮啊,你們要讚美祂;放光的眾星啊,你們都要讚美祂;』
3:1315
laudate eum caeli caelorum, et aquae, quae super caelos sunt, laudent nomen Domini; quoniam ipse dixit, et facta sunt; ipse mandauit, et creata sunt. Etiam hic apertissime a Deo factos esse angelos diuinitus dictum est. cum eis inter cetera caelestia commemoratis infertur ad omnia: Ipse dixit, et facta sunt. Quis porro audebit opinari post omnia ista, quae sex diebus enumerata sunt, angelos factos? Sed etsi quisquam ita desipit, redarguit istam uanitatem illa scriptura paris auctoritatis, ubi Deus dicit: Quando facta sunt sidera, laudauerunt me uoce magna omnes angeli mei. Iam ergo erant angeli, quando facta sunt sidera. Facta sunt autem quarto die.
Praise Him, you heavens of heavens, and let the waters that are above the heavens praise the name of the Lord; for He spoke, and they were made; He commanded, and they were created. Here too it is said by divine authority, most plainly, that the angels were made by God. For when they are mentioned among the other heavenly things, the words are added concerning them all: He spoke, and they were made. Who, moreover, will dare to suppose that the angels were made after all those things which were enumerated over the six days? Yet even if anyone is so foolish, that other Scripture of equal authority refutes such empty notion, where God says: When the stars were made, all my angels praised me with a loud voice. The angels therefore already existed when the stars were made; but the stars were made on the fourth day.
諸天之天哪,你們要讚美祂;天上的水啊,你們要讚美耶和華的名;因為祂一說話,便都造成;祂一命令,便都立定。在這裏也藉著神聖的權柄極其明白地說,眾天使乃是神所造的。因為當天使與其他天上之物一同被題及時,論到這一切便說:「祂一說話,便都造成。」此外,誰還敢以為在那六日所數算的一切事物之後,天使才被造呢?縱然有人如此愚昧,那同等權柄的經文也駁斥了這虛妄的看法,那裏神說:「眾星受造時,我的眾天使都大聲讚美我。」可見眾星受造時,眾天使已經存在了;而眾星乃是在第四日才受造的。
3:1316
Numquidnam ergo die tertio factos esse dicemus? Absit. In promtu est enim, quid illo die factum sit. Ab aquis utique terra discreta est et distinctas sui generis species duo ista elementa sumserunt et produxit terra quidquid ei radicitus inhaeret. Numquidnam secundo? Ne hoc quidem. Tunc enim firmamentum factum est inter aquas superiores et inferiores caelumque appellatum est; in quo firmamento quarto die facta sunt sidera. Nimirum ergo si ad istorum dierum opera Dei pertinent angeli, ipsi sunt illa lux, quae diei nomen accepit. cuius unitas ut commendaretur, non est dictus dies primus, sed dies unus. Nec alius est dies secundus aut tertius aut ceteri;
Shall we then say that they were made on the third day? By no means. For it is plain what was made on that day. The earth was assuredly separated from the waters, and these two elements took on the distinct kinds of their own nature, and the earth brought forth whatever clings to it by its roots. Were they made on the second day, then? Not even this. For then was made the firmament between the upper and the lower waters, and it was called heaven; in which firmament the stars were made on the fourth day. Without doubt, therefore, if the angels belong to the works of God of these days, they are that light which received the name of day. That its oneness might be commended, it was not called the first day, but one day. Nor is there a second day, or a third, or the rest distinct from it;
那麼,我們要說天使是在第三日受造的麼?絕非如此。因為那一日所造的事物乃是顯而易見的。地的確是從水中分別出來,這兩種元素各取了自己種類分明的形態,地也生出一切根植於其中之物。那麼,是在第二日麼?連這也不是。因為那時是在上面的水與下面的水之間造成穹蒼,並稱之為天;在這穹蒼之中,眾星乃是在第四日才造成的。所以無疑地,倘若眾天使屬於神在這幾日的工作,他們便是那得了「日」之名的光。為要顯明這光的合一,經上不稱之為第一日,乃稱之為「一日」。也沒有與之分別的第二日、第三日或其餘的日子;
3:1317
sed idem ipse unus ad inplendum senarium uel septenarium numerum repetitus est propter senariam uel septenariam cognitionem; senariam scilicet operum, quae fecit Deus, et septenariam quietis Dei. Cum enim dixit Deus: Fiat lux, et facta est lux, si recte in hac luce creatio intellegitur angelorum, profecto facti sunt participes lucis aeternae, quod est ipsa incommutabilis sapientia Dei, per quam facta sunt omnia, quem dicimus unigenitum Dei filium; ut ea luce inluminati, qua creati, fierent lux et uocarentur dies participatione incommutabilis lucis et diei, quod est uerbum Dei, per quod et ipsi et omnia facta sunt.
but it is the same one day repeated to fill up the number six or seven, on account of the sixfold or sevenfold knowledge: namely the sixfold knowledge of the works which God made, and the sevenfold knowledge of God's rest. For when God said: Let there be light, and there was light, if in this light the creation of the angels is rightly understood, then surely they were made partakers of the eternal Light, which is the very unchangeable Wisdom of God, through whom all things were made, whom we call the only-begotten Son of God; so that, illumined by that Light by which they were created, they might become light and be called day by participation in the unchangeable Light and Day, which is the Word of God, through whom both they themselves and all things were made.
乃是同一個「一日」重複出現,以滿足六或七的數目,這是為著六重或七重的認識:就是對神所造工作的六重認識,以及對神安息的七重認識。因為當神說:「要有光」,就有了光,倘若這光被正確地理解為眾天使的受造,那麼他們確實得以有分於那永遠的光,這光就是神那不變的智慧,萬物都是藉著祂造的,我們稱祂為神的獨生子;使他們被那造他們的光所照亮,就成為光,並因有分於那不變的光與日—就是神的話—而被稱為日,他們自己和萬物都是藉著這話造的。
3:1318
Lumen quippe uerum, quod inluminat omnem hominem uenientem in hunc mundum, hoc inluminat et omnem angelum mundum, ut sit lux non in se ipso, sed in Deo; a quo si auertitur angelus. fit inmundus; sicut sunt omnes, qui uocantur inmundi spiritus, nec iam lux in Domino, sed in se ipsis tenebrae, priuati participatione lucis aeternae. Mali enim nulla natura est; sed amissio boni mali nomen accepit. CAPUT X. De simplici et incommutabili trinitate Dei Patris et Dei Filii et Dei Spiritus sancti, unius Dei, cui non est aliud qualitas aliudque substantia. Est itaque bonum solum simplex et ob hoc solum incommutabile, quod est Deus.
For the true Light, which enlightens every man that comes into this world, this also enlightens every pure angel, that he may be light not in himself, but in God; and if an angel turns away from Him, he becomes unclean, as are all those who are called unclean spirits, and they are no longer light in the Lord, but darkness in themselves, deprived of participation in the eternal Light. For of evil there is no nature; rather the loss of good has received the name of evil. CHAPTER X. On the simple and unchangeable Trinity of God the Father and God the Son and God the Holy Spirit, one God, in whom quality is not one thing and substance another. There is therefore one good alone that is simple, and for this reason alone unchangeable, which is God.
因為那真光,照亮一切生在世上的人,這光也照亮每一位潔淨的天使,使他成為光,不是在自己裏面,乃是在神裏面;天使若離棄祂,就成為不潔的,正如一切被稱為污穢之靈的,他們不再是在主裏面的光,乃是在自己裏面的黑暗,被剝奪了對永遠之光的有分。因為惡並無本性可言;惟有善的喪失才得了惡的名稱。第十章。論父神、子神與聖靈神,獨一之神那單純而不變的三位一體,在祂裏面,性質與本質並非二事。所以惟有獨一的善是單純的,也惟有因此祂是不變的,這善就是神。
3:1319
Ab hoc bono creata sunt omnia bona, sed non simplicia et ob hoc mutabilia. Creata sane, inquam, id est facta, non genita. Quod enim de simplici bono genitum est, pariter simplex est et hoc est quod illud de quo genitum est; quae duo Patrem et Filium dicimus; et utrumque hoc cum spiritu suo unus Deus est; qui spiritus Patris et Filii Spiritus sanctus propria quadam notione huius nominis in sacris litteris nuncupatur. Alius est autem quam Pater et Filius, quia nec Pater est nec Filius; sed \'alius\' dixi, non ‛aliud\', quia et hoc pariter simplex pariterque incommutabile bonum est et coaeternum. Et haec trinitas unus est Deus; nec ideo non simplex, quia trinitas.
From this good all good things were created, but not simple, and therefore changeable. Created, I say, that is, made, not begotten. For that which is begotten of the simple Good is likewise simple, and is the very same as that from which it is begotten; these two we call Father and Son; and both these together with their Spirit are one God; which Spirit of the Father and of the Son is called the Holy Spirit by a certain proper meaning of this name in the sacred Scriptures. He is, however, other than the Father and the Son, because He is neither the Father nor the Son; yet I have said 'other' (alius), not 'another thing' (aliud), because He too is equally a simple and equally an unchangeable and co-eternal good. And this Trinity is one God; nor on that account is He not simple, because He is a Trinity.
從這善生發出一切美善之物,卻非單純的,因此是可變的。我說「受造」,即被造,而非被生。因為從那單純的善所生的,同樣是單純的,並與所從生之者乃是同一;這二者我們稱為父與子;這二者連同他們的靈,乃是獨一的神;這父與子的靈,按聖經中這名稱某種特有的意義,被稱為聖靈。然而祂與父和子有別,因為祂既不是父,也不是子;可是我說的是「別的位」(alius),而非「別的事物」(aliud),因為祂同樣是單純的、同樣是不變且共永的善。這三位一體乃是獨一的神;也不因祂是三位一體,就不是單純的。
3:1320
Neque enim propter hoc naturam istam boni simplicem dicimus, quia Pater in ea solus aut solus Filius aut solus Spiritus sanctus, aut uero sola est ista nominis trinitas sine subsistentia personarum, sicut Sabelliani haeretici putauerunt; sed ideo simplex dicitur, quoniam quod habet hoc est, excepto quod relatiue quaeque persona ad alteram dicitur. Nam utique Pater habet Filium, nec tamen ipse est Filius [et Filius habet Patrem, nec tamen ipse est Pater]. In quo ergo ad semet ipsum dicitur, non ad alterum, hoc est quod habet; sicut ad se ipsum dicitur uiuus habendo utique uitam, et eadem uita ipse est.
For we do not call this good nature simple because the Father alone is in it, or the Son alone, or the Holy Spirit alone, or because there is merely this trinity of names without the subsistence of persons, as the Sabellian heretics supposed; rather it is called simple because what it has, that it is, except for what is said of each person in relation to another. For certainly the Father has a Son, and yet He Himself is not the Son [and the Son has a Father, and yet He Himself is not the Father]. In that, therefore, in which He is spoken of in relation to Himself, not to another, this is what He has; just as He is called living in relation to Himself by having life, and that very life He Himself is.
因為我們稱這善的本性為單純,並不是因為其中惟有父,或惟有子,或惟有聖靈,也不是因為這只是名稱上的三一而沒有諸位格的實存,如撒伯流派異端所臆想的;乃是稱之為單純,因為祂所有的,就是祂的所是,惟有各位格彼此相對而說的除外。因為父確有子,然而祂自己卻不是子〔子也有父,然而祂自己卻不是父〕。所以,在祂相對於自己、而非相對於別位而說的事上,祂所有的就是祂的所是;正如祂相對於自己被稱為活的,是因祂有生命,而那生命就是祂自己。
3:1321
Propter hoc utique natura dicitur simplex, cui non sit aliquid habere, quod uel possit amittere; uel aliud sit habens, aliud quod habet; sicut uas aliquem liquorem aut corpus colorem aut aer lucem siue feruorem aut anima sapientiam. Nihil enim horum est id quod habet; nam neque uas liquor est, nec corpus color, nec aer lux siue feruor, neque anima sapientia eat. Hinc est quod etiam priuari possunt rebus quas habent, et in alios habitus uel qualitates uerti adque mutari, ut et uas euacuetur umore quo plenum est, et corpus decoloretur et aer tenebrescat siue frigescat et anima desipiat.
On this account assuredly that nature is called simple to which it does not belong to have anything which it might also be able to lose; or in which the one having is one thing, and what it has another; as a vessel has some liquid, or a body has color, or the air has light or heat, or the soul has wisdom. For none of these is the very thing which it has; for neither is the vessel the liquid, nor the body the color, nor the air the light or heat, nor the soul the wisdom. Hence it is that they can also be deprived of the things they have, and be turned and changed into other states or qualities, so that the vessel may be emptied of the moisture with which it was filled, and the body be discolored, and the air grow dark or cold, and the soul become foolish.
因此,那本性之所以被稱為單純,乃是因為祂不會擁有任何祂可能失去之物;也不會是擁有者是一回事,所擁有的又是另一回事;不像器皿裝著某種液體,或物體帶有顏色,或空氣含有光或熱,或靈魂擁有智慧。因為這些之中沒有一樣就是它所擁有之物;因為器皿不是液體,物體不是顏色,空氣不是光或熱,靈魂也不是智慧。由此可見,它們也能被剝奪所擁有之物,轉變並改換成別的狀態或性質,以致器皿可從所盛滿的液體中倒空,物體可褪色,空氣可變暗或變冷,靈魂可變得愚拙。
3:1322
Sed etsi sit corpus incorruptibile, quale sanctis in resurrectione promittitur, habet quidem ipsius incorruptionis inamissibilem qualitatem, sed manente substantia corporali non hoc est, quod ipsa incorruptio. Nam illa etiam per singulas partes corporis tota est nec alibi maior, alibi minor; neque enim ulla pars est incorruptior quam altera; corpus uero ipsum maius est in toto quam in parte; et cum aliqua pars est in eo amplior, alia minor, non ea quae amplior est incorruptior quam ea quae minor. Aliud est itaque corpus, quod non ubique sui totum est, alia incorruptio, quae ubique eius tota est, quia omnis pars incorruptibilis corporis etiam ceteris inaequalis aequaliter incorrupta est.
But even if a body be incorruptible, such as is promised to the saints in the resurrection, it has indeed the inseparable quality of that incorruption, yet, while the corporeal substance remains, it is not the very same as the incorruption itself. For that incorruption is wholly present in each several part of the body, and is not greater here and less there; for no part is more incorruptible than another; whereas the body itself is greater in the whole than in a part; and although some part of it is larger and another smaller, the part that is larger is not more incorruptible than the one that is smaller. The body, then, which is not everywhere whole within itself, is one thing; the incorruption, which is everywhere wholly present within it, is another; for every part of the incorruptible body, though unequal to the rest, is equally incorrupt.
縱然身體是不朽壞的,如所應許在復活時要賜給聖徒的,它固然具有那不朽壞之不可分離的性質,可是當這形體的本質仍存留時,它卻不是那不朽壞本身。因為那不朽壞乃是完整地存在於身體的每一部分,並非此處較大、彼處較小;因為沒有一部分比另一部分更不朽壞;然而身體本身在整體中比在部分中為大;雖然其某一部分較大、另一部分較小,那較大的部分卻不比那較小的更不朽壞。所以身體—它在自身中並非處處皆完整—是一回事;那不朽壞—它處處完整地存在於身體之中—又是另一回事;因為不朽壞之身體的每一部分,雖然彼此不相等,卻同樣地不朽壞。
3:1323
Neque enim uerbi gratia, quia digitus minor est quam tota manus, ideo incorruptibilior manus quam digitus. Ita cum sint inaequales manus et digitus, aequalis est tamen incorruptibilitas manus et digiti. Ac per hoc quamuis a corpore incorruptibili inseparabilis incorruptibilitas sit, aliud est tamen substantia, qua corpus dicitur, aliud qualitas eius, qua incorruptibile nuncupatur. Et ideo etiam sic non hoc est quod habet. Anima quoque ipsa, etiamsi semper sit sapiens, sicut erit cum liberabitur in aeternum, participatione tamen incommutabilis sapientiae sapiens erit, quae non est quod ipsa. Neque enim si aer infusa luce numquam deseratur, ideo non aliud est ipse, aliud lux qua inluminatur.
For not, by way of example, because the finger is smaller than the whole hand, is the hand therefore more incorruptible than the finger. Thus, though the hand and the finger be unequal, yet the incorruptibility of the hand and of the finger is equal. And by this, although incorruptibility is inseparable from an incorruptible body, yet the substance by which it is called a body is one thing, and the quality of it by which it is named incorruptible is another. And therefore even thus it is not the very thing which it has. The soul too itself, even if it be always wise, as it shall be when it is set free for eternity, will yet be wise by participation in the unchangeable Wisdom, which is not what the soul itself is. For neither, if the air infused with light be never abandoned by it, is the air on that account not one thing and the light by which it is illumined another.
舉例來說,並不因為手指比整隻手小,手就比手指更不朽壞。如此,手與手指雖不相等,手與手指的不朽壞性卻是相等的。藉此可見,不朽壞性雖與不朽壞的身體不可分離,然而那稱之為身體的本質是一回事,那稱之為不朽壞的性質又是另一回事。因此即便如此,它仍不是它所擁有之物。靈魂自己也是如此,縱然它常常有智慧,如它在得釋放進入永遠時所要成的那樣,它仍是藉著有分於那不變的智慧而有智慧,而這智慧並不是靈魂本身。因為縱然空氣被光充滿而從不被光離棄,空氣也不因此就不是一回事、那照亮它的光又不是另一回事。
3:1324
Neque hoc ita dixerim, quasi aer sit anima, quod putauerunt quidam qui non potuerunt incorpoream cogitare naturam. Sed habent haec ad illa etiam in magna disparilitate quandam similitudinem, ut non inconuenienter dicatur sic inluminari animam incorpoream luce incorporea simplicis sapientiae Dei, sicut inluminatur aeris corpus luce corporea; et sicut aer tenebrescit ista luce desertus (nam nihil sunt aliud quae dicuntur locorum quorumcumque corporalium tenebrae quam aer carens luce), ita tenebrescere animam sapientiae luce priuatam.
Nor would I so speak as though the air were the soul, as certain men thought who could not conceive of an incorporeal nature. But these things bear, even amid great dissimilarity, a certain likeness to those, so that it may not unfittingly be said that the incorporeal soul is illumined by the incorporeal light of God's simple Wisdom, just as the body of the air is illumined by corporeal light; and just as the air grows dark when deserted by that light (for the darkness of any corporeal places whatsoever, as it is called, is nothing else than air lacking light), so the soul grows dark when deprived of the light of Wisdom.
我這樣說,並非以為空氣就是靈魂,如某些不能思想非物質本性的人所臆想的。但這些事物與那些事物之間,即便有極大的差異,仍有某種相似之處,以致可以不無恰當地說,非物質的靈魂是被神那單純智慧之非物質的光所照亮,正如空氣的形體是被形體的光所照亮;又正如空氣被那光離棄時就變暗(因為所謂任何形體之處的黑暗,無非就是缺乏光的空氣),照樣,靈魂被剝奪了智慧之光時也就變暗。
3:1325
Secundum hoc ergo dicuntur illa simplicia, quae principaliter uereque diuina sunt, quod non aliud est in eis qualitas, aliud substantia, nec aliorum participatione uel diuina uel sapientia uel beata sunt. Ceterum dictus est in scripturis sanctis Spiritus sapientiae multiplex, eo quod multa in sese habeat; sed quae habet, haec et est, et ea omnia unus est. Neque enim multae, sed una sapientia est, in qua sunt infiniti quidam eique finiti thensauri rerum intellegibilium, in quibus sunt omnes inuisibiles adque incommutabiles rationes rerum etiam uisibilium et mutabilium, quae. per ipsam factae sunt. Quoniam Deus non aliquid nesciens fecit, quod nec de quolibet homine artifice recte dici potest;
According to this, then, those things are called simple which are principally and truly divine, because in them quality is not one thing and substance another, nor are they divine, or wise, or blessed by participation in others. But in the holy Scriptures the Spirit of wisdom is called manifold, in that He has many things in Himself; yet the things He has, these He also is, and all of them are one. For there is not many wisdom, but one, in which are certain infinite and yet, to Him, finite treasures of intelligible things, in which are all the invisible and unchangeable reasons of things even visible and changeable, which were made through Him. For God made nothing in ignorance, which cannot rightly be said even of any human craftsman;
據此,那些首要而真正屬神的事物便被稱為單純,因為在它們裏面,性質與本質並非二事,它們也不是藉著有分於別的事物,才成為屬神的、有智慧的或蒙福的。然而在聖經中,智慧的靈被稱為多方的(manifold),因祂在自己裏面有許多事物;可是祂所有的,這些也就是祂的所是,而這一切乃是合一的。因為智慧不是多,乃是一,其中有某些無限的、然而對祂卻是有限的、屬乎可悟之事物的寶藏,其中有一切可見且可變之物—就是藉著祂所造的—那不可見且不變的理。因為神所造的沒有一樣是出於無知,這話即便論到任何人間的工匠也不能正當地說;
3:1326
porro si sciens fecit omnia, ea utique fecit quae nouerat. Ex quo occurrit animo quiddam mirum, sed tamen uerum, quod iste mundus nobis notus esse non posset, nisi esset; Deo autem nisi notus esset, esse non posset._, CAPUT XI. An eius beatitudinis, quam sancti angeli ab initio sui semper habuerunt, etiam illos spiritus, qui in ueritate non steterunt, participes fuisse credendum sit. Quae cum ita sint, nullo modo quidem secundum spatium aliquod temporis prius erant spiritus illi tenebrae, quos angelos dicimus; sed simul ut facti sunt, lux facti sunt; non tamen tantum ita creati, ut quoquo modo essent et quoquo modo uiuerent; sed etiam inluminati, ut sapienter beateque uiuerent.
moreover, if He made all things knowingly, then assuredly He made those things which He knew. From which there comes to the mind something marvelous, yet nonetheless true: that this world could not be known to us unless it existed; but unless it were known to God, it could not exist. CHAPTER XI. Whether it is to be believed that those spirits who did not stand in the truth also shared in that blessedness which the holy angels have always had from their beginning. Since these things are so, in no way indeed were those spirits whom we call angels darkness prior, according to any interval of time; but as soon as they were made, they were made light; yet they were not so created merely that they should somehow exist and somehow live, but they were also illumined, that they might live wisely and blessedly.
再者,倘若祂是知道而造作了萬物,那麼祂所造的必然是祂所認識的。由此心中便生出一件奇妙、然而仍真實的事:這世界除非存在,否則我們不能認識它;而它除非被神所認識,否則就不能存在。第十一章。論那些未曾立定於真理之中的靈,是否也曾有分於聖天使從起初就一直擁有的那福樂。既然這些事是如此,那些我們稱為天使的靈,按任何時間的間隔而論,斷然不曾先是黑暗;乃是一受造,就被造為光;然而他們受造,並不僅是要他們以某種方式存在、以某種方式活著,乃是還被照亮,使他們得以有智慧、有福樂地活著。
3:1327
Ab hac inluminatione auersi quidam angeli non obtinuerunt excellentiam sapientis beataeque uitae. quae procul dubio non nisi aeterna est aeternitatisque suae certa adque secura; sed rationalem uitam licet insipientem sic habent, ut eam non possint amittere, nec si uelint. Quatenus autem, antequam peccassent, illius sapientiae fuerint participes, definire quis potest? In eius tamen participatione aequales fuisse istos illis, qui propterea uere pleneque beati sunt, quoniam nequaquam de suae beatitudinis aeternitate falluntur, quo modo dicturi sumus? quando quidem si aequales in ea fuissent, etiam isti in eius aeternitate mansissent pariter beati, quia pariter certi.
From this illumination certain angels turned away and did not retain the excellence of a wise and blessed life. Such a life, beyond all doubt, is none other than eternal, and is sure and secure of its own eternity; but they have rational life, albeit foolish, in such a way that they cannot lose it, not even if they would. But to what extent, before they sinned, they were partakers of that Wisdom, who can determine? Yet that these were equal in its participation to those who, on that account, are truly and fully blessed—because they are in no way deceived concerning the eternity of their blessedness—how shall we say it? Seeing that, if they had been equal in it, these too would have remained equally blessed in its eternity, because equally certain.
某些天使從這光照轉離,未能保有智慧而有福之生命的卓越。這樣的生命,毫無疑問,無非就是永遠的,並對自己的永遠有確定而穩妥的把握;可是他們仍有理性的生命,雖然是愚拙的,以致他們不能失去它,縱然他們想失去也不能。然而在他們犯罪之前,他們有分於那智慧到何種程度,誰能斷定呢?至於說這些天使在有分於智慧上,與那些因此真正而完全蒙福的天使—因他們對自己福樂之永遠斷無欺騙—乃是相等的,我們又怎能這樣說呢?因為他們若在其中相等,這些天使也必同樣蒙福地存留於智慧的永遠中,因為他們同樣有確據。
3:1328
Neque enim sicut uita, quamdiucumque fuerit, ita aeterna uita ueraciter dici poterit, si finem habitura sit; si quidem uita tantummodo uiuendo, aeterna uero finem non habendo nominata est. Quapropter quamuis non, quidquid aeternum, continuo beatum sit (dicitur enim etiam poenalis ignis aeternus): tamen si uere perfecteque beata uita non nisi aeterna est, non erat talis istorum, quandoque desitura et propterea non aeterna, siue id scirent, siue nescientes aliud putarent; quia scientes timor, nescientes error beatos esse utique non sinebat.
For just as life, however long it last, cannot truly be called eternal life if it is going to have an end—since life is named merely from living, but eternal life from having no end—so too: although not everything that is eternal is forthwith blessed (for even penal fire is called eternal), nevertheless, if a truly and perfectly blessed life is none other than eternal, then such was not the life of those who were one day to cease and on that account not eternal, whether they knew it or, not knowing, supposed otherwise; because, for those who knew, fear, and for those who did not know, error, would not in any case permit them to be blessed.
因為正如生命,無論存留多久,若將有終結,便不能真正被稱為永遠的生命—因為生命僅是從活著而得名,而永遠的生命卻是從沒有終結而得名—照樣:雖然並非凡是永遠的就立即是蒙福的(因為連刑罰的火也被稱為永遠的),然而,倘若那真正而完全蒙福的生命無非就是永遠的,那麼那些終有一日要消逝、因此並非永遠之天使的生命,便不是這樣的生命,無論他們知道,或不知道而以為不然;因為對那知道的,懼怕,對那不知道的,錯謬,無論如何都不容他們蒙福。
3:1329
Si autem hoc ita nesciebant, ut falsis incertisue non fiderent, sed utrum sempiternum an quandoque finem habiturum esset bonum suum, in neutram partem firma adsensione ferrentur: ipsa de tanta felicitate cunctatio eam beatae uitae plenitudinem, quam in sanctis angelis esse credimus, non habebat. Neque enim beatae uitae uocabulum ita contrahimus ad quasdam significationis angustias, ut solum Deum dicamus beatum; qui tamen uere ita beatus est, ut maior beatitudo esse non possit, in cuius conparatione, quod angeli beati sunt summa quadam sua beatitudine, quanta esse in angelis potest, quid aut quantum est? CAPUT XII.
But if they so did not know this that they put no trust in things false or uncertain, yet were carried with no firm assent to either side—whether their good was everlasting or would one day have an end—then this very wavering about so great a felicity did not possess that fullness of the blessed life which we believe to be in the holy angels. For we do not so contract the term 'blessed life' to certain narrows of meaning as to call God alone blessed; who nevertheless is so truly blessed that no greater blessedness can exist, in comparison with whom, what or how great is it that the angels are blessed with that highest blessedness of their own, as great as can be in angels? CHAPTER XII.
但他們若這樣不知道此事,以致對虛假或不確定之事不予信靠,卻也未以堅定的贊同被帶向任何一邊—就是不知他們的福分是永存的,抑或終有一日要終結—那麼,這對如此大的福樂的猶疑本身,就不具有那蒙福生命的豐滿,而我們相信這豐滿乃存在於聖天使裏面。因為我們並不這樣把「蒙福生命」一詞縮窄到某種狹隘的意義,以致惟稱神為蒙福的;然而神確是如此真正蒙福,以致沒有更大的福樂能存在,與祂相比,天使以他們自己那至高的福樂—就是天使裏面所能有的那麼大的福樂—蒙福,又算得了甚麼、有多大呢?第十二章。
3:1330
De conparatione beatitudinis iustorum necdum obtinentium promissionis diuinae praemium et primorum in paradiso hominum ante peccatum. Nec ipsos tantum, quod adtinet ad rationalem uel intellectualem creaturam, beatos nuncupandos putamus. Quis enim primos illos homines in paradiso negare audeat beatos fuisse ante peccatum, quamuis sua beatitudo quam diuturna uel utrum aeterna esset incertos (esset autem aeterna, nisi peccassent), cum hodie non inpudenter beatos uocemus, quos uidemus iuste ac pie cum spe futurae inmortalitatis hanc uitam ducere sine crimine uastante conscientiam, facile inpetrantes peccatis huius infirmitatis diuinam misericordiam.
On the comparison of the blessedness of the just, who have not yet obtained the reward of the divine promise, and of the first men in paradise before sin. Nor do we think that these alone—so far as pertains to the rational or intellectual creature—are to be called blessed. For who would dare to deny that those first men in paradise were blessed before sin, although they were uncertain how lasting their blessedness was, or whether it was eternal (and it would have been eternal, had they not sinned)—when even today we not shamelessly call those blessed whom we see leading this life justly and piously, with the hope of future immortality, without crime laying waste the conscience, readily obtaining the divine mercy for the sins of this infirmity?
論尚未得著神聖應許之賞賜的義人之福樂,與樂園中犯罪以前最初之人之福樂的比較。我們也不以為惟有這些—就理性或悟性的受造之物而論—才當被稱為蒙福的。因為誰敢否認樂園中最初之人在犯罪以前是蒙福的呢?雖然他們不確知自己的福樂能存留多久,或是否是永遠的(倘若他們未曾犯罪,這福樂本是永遠的)—而今日我們也並非無恥地稱那些人為蒙福的,就是我們所見憑著對將來不朽的盼望,公義而虔誠地度此一生,沒有罪惡蹂躪良心,並為這軟弱的諸罪輕易得著神聖憐憫的人。
3:1331
Qui licet de suae perseuerantiae praemio certi sint, de ipsa tamen perseuerantia sua reperiuntur incerti. Quis enim hominum se in actione prouectuque iustitiae perseueraturum usque in finem sciat, nisi aliqua reuelatione ab illo fiat certus, qui de hac re iusto latentique iudicio non omnes instruit, sed neminem fallit? Quantum itaque pertinet ad delectationem praesentis boni, beatior erat primus homo in paradiso, quam quilibet iustus in hac infirmitate mortali;
These, although they be certain of the reward of their perseverance, are nevertheless found uncertain about their perseverance itself. For what man knows that he will persevere to the end in the practice and progress of righteousness, unless by some revelation he be made certain by Him who, concerning this matter, by a just and hidden judgment, does not instruct all, yet deceives no one? As far, therefore, as pertains to the delight of present good, the first man in paradise was more blessed than any just man in this mortal infirmity;
這些人雖然對自己堅忍的賞賜有確據,對自己的堅忍本身卻仍是不確定的。因為哪一個人能知道自己必在公義的行為與長進上堅忍到底,除非藉著某種啟示,由那一位使他得著確據—就是論到此事,憑著公義而隱密的審判,不指教眾人、卻也不欺哄一人的那一位?所以,就現今美善之享受而論,樂園中最初之人比這必死之軟弱中的任何義人更為蒙福;
3:1332
quantum autem ad spem futuri, beatior quilibet in quibuslibet cruciatibus corporis, cui non opinione, sed certa ueritate manifestum est, sine fine se habiturum omni molestia carentem societatem angelorum in participatione summi Dei, quam erat ille homo sui casus incertus in magna illa felicitate paradisi. CAPUT XIII. An ita unius felicitatis omnes angeli sint creati, ut neque lapsuros se possent nosse qui lapsi sunt, et post ruinam labentium perseuerantiae suae praescientiam acceperint qui steterunt.
but as far as pertains to the hope of the future, anyone in whatever torments of the body is more blessed, to whom it is manifest, not by opinion but by certain truth, that without end he shall have, free from all trouble, the fellowship of the angels in participation in the most high God, than was that man, uncertain of his own fall, in that great felicity of paradise. CHAPTER XIII. Whether all the angels were so created in one and the same felicity, that neither could those who fell know that they would fall, and after the ruin of the falling ones, those who stood received foreknowledge of their own perseverance.
然而就將來的盼望而論,凡身受任何身體苦刑的人,只要他確知—不是憑臆測,乃是憑確實的真理—自己將要無窮盡地、脫離一切困苦地,在有分於至高之神中享有與眾天使的交通,這人就比那位在樂園極大福樂中、卻不確定自己會否墮落的人更為蒙福。第十三章。論眾天使是否都受造於同一福樂中,以致那些墮落的不能知道自己將要墮落,而在墮落者敗亡之後,那些站立住的便領受了對自己堅忍的預知。
3:1333
Quocirca cuiuis iam non difficulter occurrit utroque coniuncto effici beatitudinem, quam recto proposito intellectualis natura desiderat, hoc est, ut et bono incommutabili, quod Deus est, sine ulla molestia perfruatur et in eo se in aeternum esse mansurum nec ulla dubitatione cunctetur nec ullo errore fallatur. Hanc habere angelos lucis pia fide credimus; hanc nec antequam caderent habuisse angelos peccatores, qui sua prauitate illa luce priuati sunt, consequenti ratione colligimus; habuisse tamen aliquam, etsi non praesciam, beatitudinem, si uitam egerunt ante peccatum, profecto credendi sunt.
Wherefore it now readily occurs to anyone that, with both joined together, that blessedness is brought about which the intellectual nature desires with right purpose: that is, both that it should enjoy without any trouble the unchangeable good which is God, and that it should hesitate by no doubt nor be deceived by any error that it will abide therein for eternity. This, by pious faith, we believe the angels of light to have; this, by consequent reasoning, we conclude the sinful angels not to have had even before they fell, who by their own depravity were deprived of that light; yet that they had some blessedness, even if not foreknowing, if they led a life before sin, they are assuredly to be believed to have had.
因此,任何人如今便容易想到,當二者結合在一起時,那悟性的本性以正當目的所渴望的福樂就成就了:就是它既能毫無困苦地享受那不變的善—就是神,又能毫無疑惑地躊躇、毫無錯謬地受騙,確信自己將永遠存留在其中。我們憑著虔誠的信,相信光明的眾天使有這福樂;我們憑著隨之而來的推論,斷定那犯罪的眾天使—就是因自己的敗壞而被剝奪那光的—甚至在墮落以前也未曾有這福樂;然而倘若他們在犯罪以前曾度過一段生命,便確當相信他們曾有過某種福樂,雖非有預知的福樂。
3:1334
Aut si durum uidetur, quando facti sunt angeli, alios credere ita factos ut non acciperent praescientiam uel perseuerantiae uel casus sui, alios autem ita ut ueritate certissima aeternitatem suae beatitudinis nossent, sed aequalis felicitatis omnes ab initio creati sunt, et ita fuerunt, donec isti, qui nunc mali sunt, ab illo bonitatis lumine sua uoluntate cecidissent: procul dubio multo est durius nunc putare angelos sanctos aeternae suae beatitudinis incertos, et ipsos de semet ipsis ignorare, quod nos de illis per scripturas sanctas nosse potuimus.
Or if it seems harsh to believe that, when the angels were made, some were so made that they did not receive foreknowledge either of their perseverance or of their fall, while others were so made that by most certain truth they knew the eternity of their blessedness—but rather that all were created from the beginning in equal felicity, and so they remained until those who are now evil fell by their own will from that light of goodness—then beyond doubt it is far harsher now to suppose the holy angels to be uncertain of their eternal blessedness, and to be ignorant concerning themselves of that which we were able to know about them through the holy Scriptures.
或者,若以為這樣相信是難以接受的,就是當眾天使受造時,有些受造成不領受對自己堅忍或墮落之預知,另一些卻受造成憑著最確實的真理知道自己福樂之永遠—而寧願相信眾天使從起初都受造於相等的福樂中,並且如此存留,直到那些如今為惡的天使憑自己的意志從那良善之光中墮落—那麼,如今若以為聖天使對自己永遠的福樂是不確定的,並對自己無知於我們藉聖經得以認識他們之事,這無疑遠為更難以接受。
3:1335
Quis enim catholicus Christianus ignorat nullum nouum diabolum ex bonis angelis ulterius futurum, sicut nec istum in societatem bonorum angelorum ulterius rediturum? Veritas quippe in euangelio sanctis fidelibusque promittit, quod erunt aequales angelis Dei; quibus etiam promittitur, quod ibunt in uitam aeternam. Porro autem si nos certi sumus numquam nos ex illa inmortali felicitate casuros, illi uero si certi non sunt, iam potiores, non aequales eis erimus. Sed quia nequaquam Veritas fallit et aequales eis erimus, profecto etiam ipsi certi sunt suae felicitatis aeternae.
For what catholic Christian is ignorant that no new devil will ever come to be from among the good angels, just as neither will this one ever return into the fellowship of the good angels? For the Truth in the Gospel promises to the holy and faithful that they shall be equal to the angels of God; to whom it is also promised that they shall go into eternal life. Moreover, if we are certain that we shall never fall from that immortal felicity, while they are not certain, then we shall already be superior to them, not equal. But because in no way does the Truth deceive, and we shall be equal to them, then assuredly they too are certain of their eternal felicity.
因為哪一個大公的基督徒不知道,從善的眾天使中絕不會再有新的魔鬼出現,正如這一個魔鬼也絕不會再回到善的眾天使的交通中?因為福音中的真理向聖徒和忠信者應許,他們將與神的眾天使相等;也向他們應許,他們將進入永遠的生命。再者,倘若我們確知自己絕不會從那不朽的福樂中墮落,而他們卻不確定,那麼我們已經是比他們更優越,而非與他們相等了。但因真理斷不欺哄,而我們將與他們相等,所以他們自己也必然對自己永遠的福樂有確據。
3:1336
Cuius illi alii quia certi non fuerunt (non enim erat eorum aeterna felicitas cuius certi essent, quae finem fuerat habitura), restat, ut aut inpares fuerint, aut, si pares fuerunt, post istorum ruinam illis certa scientia suae sempiternae felicitatis accesserit. Nisi forte quis dicat id, quod Dominus ait de diabolo in euangelio:
Of which felicity, because those others were not certain (for theirs was not an eternal felicity of which they could be certain, since it was destined to have an end), it remains that either they were unequal, or, if they were equal, after the ruin of those others a certain knowledge of their everlasting felicity accrued to them. Unless perhaps someone should say that what the Lord says of the devil in the Gospel:
因為那些別的天使對這福樂並無確據(因為他們所有的並非可以確信的永遠福樂,既然它注定要有終結),所剩下的便是:他們或者本不相等,或者,他們若曾相等,則在那些別的天使敗亡之後,對自己永存福樂的確實認識便加給了他們。除非或許有人要說,主在福音中論到魔鬼所說的話:
3:1337
Ille homicida erat ab initio et in ueritate non stetit, sic esse accipiendum, ut non solum homicida fuerit ab initio, id est initio humani generis, ex quo utique homo factus est, quem decipiendo posset occidere, uerum etiam ab initio suae conditionis in ueritate non steterit et ideo numquam beatus cum sanctis angelis fuerit, suo recusans esse subditus creatori et sua per superbiam uelut priuata potestate laetatus, ac per hoc falsus et fallax, quia nec quisquam potestatem Omnipotentis euadit, et qui per piam subiectionem noluit tenere quod uere est, adfectat per superbam elationem simulare quod non est, ut sic intellegatur etiam quod beatus Iohannes apostolus ait:
He was a murderer from the beginning and did not stand in the truth—is to be understood thus: that he was not only a murderer from the beginning, that is, from the beginning of the human race, from the time when man was made whom by deceiving he could kill, but also that from the beginning of his own condition he did not stand in the truth, and therefore was never blessed with the holy angels, refusing to be subject to his Creator and rejoicing in his own as it were private power through pride, and on this account false and deceitful, because no one escapes the power of the Omnipotent, and he who through pious subjection refused to hold fast what truly is, affects through proud elation to simulate what is not; so that thus may be understood also what the blessed Apostle John says:
「他從起初是殺人的,並不立定於真理中」—乃當這樣理解:他不僅從起初,即從人類的起初—從那能藉著欺騙加以殺害之人受造的時候—是殺人的,並且也是從自己受造的起初,就不曾立定於真理中,因此從未與聖天使一同蒙福,因他拒絕順服自己的造物主,並因驕傲而以自己所謂私有的權能為樂,因此他是虛假而詭詐的,因為無人能逃脫全能者的權能,而他既藉虔誠的順服而不肯持守那真正所是的,便藉驕傲的自高去模擬那本不存在的;如此,使徒約翰所說的話也可這樣理解:
3:1338
Ab initio diabolus peccat, hoc est, ex quo creatus est, iustitiam recusauit, quam nisi pia Deoque subdita uoluntas habere non posset. Huic sententiae quisquis adquiescit, non cum illis haereticis sapit. id est Manichaeis, et si quae aliae pestes ita sentiunt, quod suam quandam propriam tamquam ex aduerso quodam principio diabolus habeat naturam mali; qui tanta uanitate desipiunt, ut, cum uerba ista euangelica in auctoritate nobiscum habeant, non adtendant non dixisse Dominum: A ueritate alienus fuit; sed: In ueritate non stetit, ubi a ueritate lapsum intellegi uoluit, in qua utique si stetisset, eius particeps factus beatus cum sanctis angelis permaneret. CAPUT XIIII.
From the beginning the devil sins—that is, from the time he was created he refused righteousness, which a will could not have unless it were pious and subject to God. Whoever acquiesces in this opinion does not hold with those heretics, that is, the Manichaeans, and whatever other pests think likewise, that the devil has a certain nature of evil proper to himself, as if derived from some opposing principle; who rave with such great vanity that, although they have these evangelical words on authority along with us, they do not attend that the Lord did not say: 'He was a stranger to the truth,' but: 'He did not stand in the truth,' where He wished it to be understood as a falling away from the truth, in which truth, had he but stood, he would, made partaker of it, have remained blessed with the holy angels. CHAPTER XIV.
「魔鬼從起初犯罪」—即從他受造之時,他就拒絕公義,而公義除非是虔誠且順服神的意志,便不能擁有。凡贊同這看法的,便不與那些異端—就是摩尼教徒,以及凡如此思想的其他禍患—苟同,他們以為魔鬼有某種屬於自己的惡之本性,彷彿是從某種敵對的本原而出;他們以如此大的虛妄而狂亂,以致雖與我們一同以這福音的話為權柄,卻不留意主並非說:「他與真理為外人」,乃說:「他並不立定於真理中」,主在此要人理解為從真理中的墮落,他若曾立定於這真理中,便會有分於真理,與聖天使一同存留為蒙福的。第十四章。
3:1339
Quo genere locutionis dictum sit de diabolo, quod in ueritate non steterit, quia ueritas non est in eo. Subiecit autem indicium, quasi quaesissemus, unde ostendatur, quod in ueritate non steterit, adque ait: Quia non est ueritas in eo. Esset autem in eo, si in illa stetisset. Locutione autem dictum est minus usitata. Sic enim uidetur sonare: In ueritate non stetit, quia ueritas non est in eo, tamquam ea sit causa, ut in ueritate non steterit, quod in eo ueritas non sit; cum potius ea sit causa, ut in eo ueritas non sit, quod in ueritate non stetit. Ista locutio est et in psalmo: Ego clamaui, quoniam exaudisti me Deus; cum dicendum fuisse uideatur: Exaudisti me Deus, quoniam clamaui.
By what manner of speech it was said of the devil that he did not stand in the truth, because the truth is not in him. He added an indication, as though we had asked from what it is shown that he did not stand in the truth, and said: Because the truth is not in him. But it would be in him, if he had stood in it. Yet it was said by a manner of speech less usual. For it seems to sound thus: He did not stand in the truth, because the truth is not in him—as though this were the cause why he did not stand in the truth, namely that the truth is not in him; whereas rather this is the cause why the truth is not in him, namely that he did not stand in the truth. This manner of speech is also in the Psalm: I cried, because you heard me, O God; when it would seem to need to be said: You heard me, O God, because I cried.
論到魔鬼「他並不立定於真理中,因為真理不在他裏面」這話是用何種說法說的。主又附加一個說明,彷彿我們曾問:從何顯出他並不立定於真理中,於是說:「因為真理不在他裏面。」但真理若在他裏面,便是他曾立定於其中。然而這話是用一種較不尋常的說法說的。因為它聽來似乎是這樣:他並不立定於真理中,因為真理不在他裏面—彷彿這是他並不立定於真理中的緣由,即真理不在他裏面;其實倒是這乃是真理不在他裏面的緣由,即他並不立定於真理中。這種說法在詩篇中也有:「神啊,我曾呼求,因為你應允了我」;而照理似乎應當說:「神啊,你應允了我,因為我呼求。」
3:1340
Sed cum dixisset: \'Ego clamaui*, tamquam ab eo quaereretur, unde se clamasse monstraret, ab effectu exauditionis Dei clamoris sui ostendit affectum; tamquam diceret: \'Hinc ostendo clamasse me, quoniam exaudisti me.\' CAPUT XV. Quid sentiendum sit de eo, quod dictum est: Ab initio diabolus peccat. Illud etiam, quod ait de diabolo Iohannes: Ab initio diabolus peccat, non intellegunt, si natura talis est, nullo modo esse peccatum. Sed quid respondetur propheticis testimoniis, siue quod ait Esaias sub figurata persona principis Babyloniae diabolum notans: Quo modo cecidit Lucifer. qui mane oriebatur; siue quod Hiezechiel: In deliciis paradisi Dei fuisti, omni lapide pretioso ornatus es?
But when he had said 'I cried,' as though it were asked of him whence he might show that he had cried, he showed the affection of his cry from the effect of God's hearing it; as though he said: 'Hence I show that I cried, because you heard me.' CHAPTER XV. What is to be thought concerning that which was said: From the beginning the devil sins. That also which John says of the devil—From the beginning the devil sins—they do not understand, if his nature is such, that there is by no means any sin. But what is answered to the prophetic testimonies, whether that which Isaiah says, under the figured person of the prince of Babylon, noting the devil: How is Lucifer fallen, who rose in the morning; or that which Ezekiel says: You were in the delights of the paradise of God, adorned with every precious stone?
但當他說「我曾呼求」時,彷彿有人問他從何顯出他曾呼求,他便從神應允呼求之果效,顯出他呼求的心情;彷彿他說:「我從此顯出我曾呼求,因為你應允了我。」第十五章。論「魔鬼從起初犯罪」這話當怎樣理解。約翰論到魔鬼所說的話—「魔鬼從起初犯罪」—他們也不明白,倘若魔鬼的本性如此,便斷然沒有犯罪可言。但對那些申言者的見證,當怎樣回答呢?無論是以賽亞在巴比倫王所表徵之位格下,指著魔鬼所說的:「明亮之星,清晨之子啊,你何竟墜落」;或是以西結所說的:「你曾在神的伊甸樂中,佩戴各樣寶石」?
3:1341
Ubi intellegitur fuisse aliquando sine peccato. Nam expresses ei paulo post dicitur: Ambulasti in diebus tuis sine uitio. Quae si aliter conuenientius intellegi nequeunt, oportet etiam illud, quod dictum est: In ueritate non stetit, sic accipiamus, quod in ueritate fuerit, sed non permanserit; et illud, quod ab initio diabolus peccat, non ab initio, ex quo creatus est, peccare putandus est, sed ab initio peccati, quod ab ipsius superbia coeperit esse peccatum. Nec illud, quod scriptum est in libro Iob, cum de diabolo sermo esset: Hoc est initium figmenti Domini, quod fecit ad inludendum ab angelis suis (cui consonare uidetur et psalmus, ubi legitur:
Where it is understood that he was at some time without sin. For a little later it is expressly said to him: You walked in your days without fault. If these things cannot more fittingly be understood otherwise, it behooves us also to take that which was said—He did not stand in the truth—thus: that he was in the truth, but did not remain there; and that 'from the beginning the devil sins' is to be thought of not as from the beginning, from the time he was created, but from the beginning of sin, in that sin began to be from his own pride. Nor is that which is written in the book of Job, when the discourse was about the devil—This is the beginning of the Lord's molding, which he made to be mocked by his angels (with which the Psalm too seems to harmonize, where it is read:
從這裏便理解他曾有過無罪的時候。因為稍後明明對他說:「你在所行的日子無可指摘。」這些話倘若不能更恰當地照別的方式理解,我們便也當這樣領會那「他並不立定於真理中」的話:即他曾在真理中,卻未存留於其中;而「魔鬼從起初犯罪」這話,不當理解為從起初、從他受造之時,乃當理解為從犯罪的起初,因那罪是從他自己的驕傲開始有的。論到約伯記中所寫、論及魔鬼的話—「這是耶和華所造之物的起頭,是祂造來給祂的眾天使戲弄的」(詩篇似乎也與此相和,那裏記著:
3:1342
Draco hic, quem finxisti ad inludendum ei), sic intellegendum est, ut existimemus talem ab initio creatum, cui ab angelis inluderetur, sed in hac poena post peccatum ordinatum. Initium ergo eius figmentum est Domini; non enim est ulla natura etiam in extremis infimisque bestiolis, quam non ille constituit, a quo est omnis modus, omnis species, omnis ordo, sine quibus nihil rerum inueniri uel cogitari potest; quanto magis angelica creatura, quae omnia cetera, quae Deus condidit, naturae dignitate praecedit! CAPUT XVI. De gradibus et differentiis creaturarum, quas aliter pendit usus utilitatis, aliter ordo rationis.
This dragon, whom you formed to mock at him)—is to be understood thus: that we should reckon him to have been created from the beginning such that he might be mocked by the angels, but ordained to this punishment after sin. The beginning of him, therefore, is the Lord's molding; for there is no nature, even in the most extreme and lowest little beasts, which He did not constitute, from whom is every measure, every form, every order, without which nothing of things can be found or even conceived; how much more the angelic creature, which surpasses in dignity of nature all the rest of the things that God founded! CHAPTER XVI. On the degrees and differences of creatures, which the use of utility weighs in one way, the order of reason in another.
「你所造的這鯰魚,是要給人戲弄的」)—當這樣理解:我們應認為他從起初就受造成可被眾天使戲弄的,卻在犯罪之後被定下這刑罰。所以他的起頭就是耶和華的造作;因為即便在最末微、最卑下的小蟲身上,也沒有一種本性不是祂所設立的,因為一切的量度、一切的形態、一切的次序都從祂而出,沒有這些,萬物便無從存在、甚至無從想像;何況那超越一切神所創立之物、在本性尊貴上居首的天使受造之物呢!第十六章。論受造之物的等次與差別,這等次有用之用途以一種方式衡量,理性之次序則以另一種方式衡量。
3:1343
In his enim, quae quoquo modo sunt et non sunt quod Deus est a quo facta sunt, praeponuntur uiuentia non uiuentibus, sicut ea, quae habent uim gignendi uel etiam adpetendi, his, quae isto motu carent; et in his, quae uiuunt, praeponuntur sentientia non sentientibus, sicut arboribus animalia; et in his, quae sentiunt, praeponuntur intellegentia non intellegentibus, sicut homines pecoribus; et in his, quae intellegunt, praeponuntur inmortalia mortalibus, sicut angeli hominibus. Sed ita praeponuntur naturae ordine;
For among these things which in any way are, and are not what God is by whom they were made, the living are preferred to the non-living, just as those things which have the power of begetting, or even of desiring, to those which lack this motion; and among those that live, the sentient are preferred to the non-sentient, as animals to trees; and among those that have sense, the intelligent are preferred to the non-intelligent, as men to cattle; and among those that understand, the immortal are preferred to the mortal, as angels to men. But these are preferred by the order of nature;
因為在這些以任何方式存在、卻非造它們之神的所是的事物中,有生命的優於無生命的,正如那些有生育之能、甚至有欲求之能的,優於缺乏這種活動的;在有生命之物中,有知覺的優於無知覺的,如動物優於樹木;在有知覺之物中,有悟性的優於無悟性的,如人優於牲畜;在有悟性之物中,不朽的優於必死的,如天使優於人。但這些乃是按本性的次序而居優;
3:1344
est autem alius adque alius pro suo cuiusque usu aestimationis modus, quo fit, ut quaedam sensu carentia quibusdam sentientibus praeponamus, in tantum, ut si potestas esset ea prorsus de natura rerum auferre uellemus, siue quem in ea locum habeant ignorantes. siue etiamsi sciamus nostris ea commodis postponentes. Quis enim non domi suae panem habere quam mures, nummos quam pulices malit? Sed quid mirum, cum in ipsorum etiam hominum aestimatione, quorum certe natura tantae est dignitatis, plerumque carius conparetur equus quam seruus, gemma quam famula?
yet there is one mode of estimation and another according to each one's use, by which it comes about that we prefer certain things lacking sense to certain sentient things, to such a degree that, if we had the power, we would wish to remove them altogether from the nature of things, whether ignorant of what place they hold therein, or, even if we know, subordinating them to our own conveniences. For who would not rather have bread in his house than mice, or coins than fleas? But why is it a wonder, when even in the estimation of men themselves, whose nature is assuredly of such great dignity, a horse is often valued more dearly than a slave, a gem than a maidservant?
然而,按各物之用途,卻另有一種估量的方式,由此便有:我們把某些無知覺之物看得高於某些有知覺之物,甚至到一個地步,若我們有能力,便巴不得把它們從萬物之中完全除去,無論是不知它們在其中佔何地位,或縱然知道,卻為著我們自己的便利而把它們置於次要。因為誰不寧願家中有麵包過於有老鼠,有錢幣過於有跳蚤呢?但這有何稀奇,因為連在人自己—其本性確有如此大的尊貴—的估量中,一匹馬往往比一個奴僕更被看重,一顆寶石比一個婢女更被看重?
3:1345
Ita libertate iudicandi plurimum distat ratio considerantis a necessitate indigentis seu uoluptate cupientis, cum ista quid per se ipsum in rerum gradibus pendat, necessitas autem quid propter quid expetat cogitat, et ista quid uerum luci mentis appareat. uoluptas uero quid iucundum corporis sensibus blandiatur expectat. Sed tantum ualet in naturis rationalibus quoddam ueluti pondus uoluntatis et amoris, ut, cum ordine naturae angeli hominibus, tamen lege iustitiae boni homines malis angelis praeferantur. CAPUT XVII. Vitium malitiae non naturam esse, sed contra naturam, cui ad peccandum non Conditor causa est, sed uoluntas.
Thus, in the liberty of judging, the reason of one who considers differs greatly from the necessity of one in need or the pleasure of one desiring, since the former weighs what a thing is worth in itself in the grades of things, whereas necessity thinks what it seeks and for what reason, and reason weighs what truth appears to the light of the mind, but pleasure looks for what pleasant thing may flatter the senses of the body. But there is in rational natures so great a power of a certain weight, as it were, of will and love, that, although by the order of nature angels are preferred to men, yet by the law of justice good men are preferred to evil angels. CHAPTER XVII. That the vice of malice is not nature, but contrary to nature, for whose sinning the Creator is not the cause, but the will.
如此,在判斷的自由中,思考者的理性與需用者的必需或欲求者的快樂大相逕庭,因為前者衡量一物在萬物等次中本身的價值,而必需則思想它為何所求、為何緣故,理性衡量何為真、向心智之光顯明的,快樂卻尋求何種悅人之物可諂媚身體的感官。但在理性的本性中,有一種彷彿是意志與愛的重量的大能,以致雖然按本性的次序天使優於人,然而按公義的律,善人卻優於惡的天使。第十七章。論惡毒之過失並非本性,乃是違反本性,造物主並非其犯罪的緣由,乃是意志。
3:1346
Propter naturam igitur, non propter malitiam diaboli, dictum recte intellegimus: Hoc est initium figmenti Domini. Quia sine dubio, ubi esset uitium malitiae, natura non uitiata praecessit. Vitium autem ita contra naturam est, ut non possit nisi nocere naturae. Non itaque esset uitium recedere a Deo, nisi naturae, cuius id uitium est, potius conpeteret esse cum Deo. Quapropter etiam uoluntas mala grande testimonium est naturae bonae. Sed Deus sicut naturarum bonarum optimus creator est, ita malarum uoluntatum iustissimus ordinator, ut, cum illae male utuntur naturis bonis, ipse bene utatur etiam uoluntatibus malis.
On account of nature, therefore, not on account of the malice of the devil, we rightly understand it to have been said: This is the beginning of the Lord's molding. For without doubt, where the vice of malice would be, a nature not vitiated went before. But vice is so contrary to nature that it cannot but harm nature. Therefore it would not be a vice to recede from God, unless it rather befitted the nature whose vice it is to be with God. Wherefore even an evil will is a great testimony to a good nature. But God, as He is the best creator of good natures, so is He the most just orderer of evil wills, so that, when those make ill use of good natures, He makes good use even of evil wills.
所以我們正確地理解,「這是耶和華所造之物的起頭」這話乃是因著本性,而非因著魔鬼的惡毒而說的。因為毫無疑問,惡毒之過失所在之處,必有一未被敗壞的本性先行存在。但過失是如此違反本性,以致它不能不傷害本性。因此,從神退離若非過失,乃是因為對那以此為過失之本性而言,與神同在反倒是相宜的。所以,連惡的意志也是善之本性的有力見證。但神既是善之本性最美好的創造者,也是惡之意志最公義的安排者,以致當那些惡意志惡用善的本性時,祂卻善用甚至惡的意志。
3:1347
Itaque fecit, ut diabolus institutione illius bonus, uoluntate sua malus, in inferioribus ordinatus inluderetur ab angelis eius, id est, ut prosint tentationes eius sanctis, quibus eas obesse desiderat. Et quoniam Deus, cum eum conderet, futurae malignitatis eius non erat utique ignarus et praeuidebat quae bona de malo eius esset ipse facturus: propterea psalmus ait: Draco hic, quem finxisti ad inludendum ei, ut in eo ipso quod eum finxit, licet per suam bonitatem bonum, iam per suam praescientiam praeparasse intellegatur quo modo illo uteretur et malo. CAPUT XVIII. De pulchritudine uniuersitatis, quae per ordinationem Dei etiam ex contrariorum fit obpositione luculentior.
And so He brought it about that the devil, good by His institution, evil by his own will, ordained in lower things, should be mocked by His angels—that is, that his temptations should profit the saints, whom he desires them to harm. And since God, when He created him, was assuredly not ignorant of his future malignity, and foresaw what good things He Himself would make out of his evil, therefore the Psalm says: This dragon, whom you formed to mock at him; so that in the very fact that He formed him—good indeed through His own goodness—He may be understood to have already prepared, through His foreknowledge, how He would use even an evil one. CHAPTER XVIII. On the beauty of the universe, which through the ordination of God is made more brilliant even by the opposition of contraries.
於是祂使那因祂的設立而善、因自己的意志而惡、被安置於低下之地的魔鬼,被祂的眾天使戲弄—就是使他的試誘有益於聖徒,而他卻巴不得這些試誘害他們。又因神創造他時,確然不是不知道他將來的惡性,並且預見祂自己要從他的惡中造出甚麼美善,所以詩篇說:「你所造的這鯰魚,是要給人戲弄的」;以致在祂造他這事上—他確因祂自己的良善而善—祂可被理解為已藉著祂的預知,預備好祂要如何使用甚至一個惡者。第十八章。論宇宙之美,這美藉著神的安排,甚至因相反之物的對比而更顯燦爛。
3:1348
Neque enim Deus ullum, non dico angelorum, sed uel hominum crearet, quem malum futurum esse praescisset, nisi pariter nosset quibus eos bonorum usibus commodaret adque ita ordinem saeculorum tamquam pulcherrimum carmen etiam ex quibusdam quasi antithetis honestaret. Antitheta enim quae appellantur in ornamentis elocutionis sunt decentissima, quae Latine uel appellentur obposita, uel, quod expressius dicitur, contraposita. Non est aput nos huius uocabuli; consuetudo, cum tamen eisdem ornamentis locutionis etiam sermo Latinus utatur, immo linguae omnium gentium. His antithetis et Paulus apostolus in secunda ad Corinthios epistula illum locum suauiter explicat, ubi dicit:
For God would not create any—I do not say of the angels, but even of men—whom He had foreknown would be evil, unless He likewise knew to what uses of good things He might apply them, and thus adorn the order of the ages, like a most beautiful poem, even by certain antitheses, as it were. For the things called antitheses are among the most becoming ornaments of speech, which in Latin may be called 'opposites,' or, as it is more expressively said, 'set over against' (contraposita). This term is not in customary use among us, although Latin discourse too employs the same ornaments of speech, indeed the languages of all nations do. By these antitheses the Apostle Paul too pleasantly expounds that passage in the second Epistle to the Corinthians, where he says:
因為神不會創造任何—我不只說天使,連人也是—祂所預知將要為惡的,除非祂同樣知道祂要用甚麼美善之用途來使用他們,從而以某些彷彿是對偶(antitheses)的修辭,妝飾諸世代的次序,如同一首最美的詩篇。因為所謂對偶,乃是言辭中最得體的修飾之一,在拉丁文中可稱為「對立」(opposita),或更貼切地說,稱為「對置」(contraposita)。這名稱在我們中間並不通用,雖然拉丁的言辭也運用同樣的修辭,誠然萬國的語言都如此。使徒保羅在哥林多後書中也用這些對偶悅人地闡述那段話,他說:
3:1349
Per arma iustitiae dextra et sinistra: per gloriam et ignobilitatem, per infamiam et bonam famam; ut seductores et ueraces, ut qui ignoramur et cognoscimur; quasi morientes, et ecce uiuimus, ut coherciti et non mortificati; ut tristes, semper autem gaudentes; sicut egeni, multos autem ditantes; tamquam nihil habentes et omnia possidentes. Sicut ergo ista contraria contrariis obposita sermonis pulchritudinem reddunt: ita quadam non uerborum, sed rerum eloquentia contrariorum obpositione saeculi pulchritudo conponitur. Apertissime hoc positum est in libro ecclesiastico isto modo: Contra malum bonum est et contra mortem uita; sic contra pium peccator.
By the weapons of righteousness on the right hand and on the left: by glory and dishonor, by evil report and good report; as deceivers and yet truthful, as unknown and yet well known; as dying, and behold we live; as chastened and not killed; as sorrowful, yet always rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and possessing all things. As, therefore, these contraries set over against contraries render the beauty of speech, so by a certain eloquence not of words but of things, the beauty of the world is composed by the opposition of contraries. This is most plainly set forth in the book of Ecclesiasticus in this manner: Against evil is good, and against death is life; so against the godly is the sinner.
「藉著左右兩手公義的兵器;藉著榮耀與羞辱、惡名與美名;似乎是迷惑人的,卻是真誠的;似乎不為人所知,卻是人所共知的;似乎要死,看哪,我們卻活著;似乎受懲治,卻不至喪命;似乎憂愁,卻是常常喜樂的;似乎貧窮,卻叫許多人富足;似乎一無所有,卻是樣樣都有。」所以,正如這些相反之物彼此對置,便顯出言辭之美:照樣,藉著一種不在言辭、乃在事物的雄辯,世界之美也藉著相反之物的對置而構成。這在《便西拉智訓》中以這樣的方式說得最明白:「惡的對面有善,死的對面有生;照樣,敬虔人的對面有罪人。」
3:1350
Et sic intuere in omnia opera Altissimi, bina bina, unum contra unum. CAPUT XVIIII. Quid sentiendum uideatur de eo quod scriptum est: Diuisit Deus inter lucem et tenebras. Quamuis itaque diuini sermonis obscuritas etiam ad hoc sit utilis, quod plures sententias ueritatis parit et in lucem notitiae producit, dum alius eum sic, alius sic intellegit (ita tamen ut, quod in obscuro loco intellegitur, uel adtestatione rerum manifestarum uel aliis locis minime dubiis adseratur: siue, cum multa tractantur, ad id quoque perueniatur, quod sensit ille qui scripsit, siue id lateat, sed ex occasione tractandae profundae obscuritatis alia quaedam uera dicantur):
And thus look upon all the works of the Most High, two by two, one against one. CHAPTER XIX. What seems to be thought concerning that which is written: God divided between the light and the darkness. Although, therefore, the obscurity of the divine word is even useful for this, that it gives birth to many opinions of truth and brings them forth into the light of knowledge, while one understands it thus and another thus (yet in such a way that what is understood in an obscure place is supported either by the attestation of manifest things or by other passages in no way doubtful; or, when many things are discussed, one arrives also at that which he who wrote it intended; or, if that lies hidden, on the occasion of treating the deep obscurity certain other true things are said):
「你當這樣觀看至高者的一切工作,都是兩兩相對,一個對著一個。」第十九章。論「神將光暗分開」這所寫的話當怎樣理解。所以,雖然神聖言辭的隱晦甚至於此有益,就是它生出許多真理的見解,並將它們帶到認識之光中,因有人這樣理解、別人那樣理解(然而是這樣的:凡在隱晦之處所理解的,或藉著明顯之事的佐證、或藉著別處毫無疑義的經文得以確立;或當許多事被討論時,也得以達到那寫經之人所要表達的;或縱然那意思隱藏不顯,卻在處理深邃隱晦之際,說出別的某些真實的事):
3:1351
non mihi uidetur ab operibus Dei absurda sententia, si, cum lux prima illa facta est, angeli creati intelleguntur, inter sanctos angelos et inmundos fuisse discretum, ubi dictum est: Et diuisit Deus inter lucem et tenebras; et uocauit Deus lucem diem et tenebras uocauit noctem. Solus quippe ille ista discernere potuit, qui potuit etiam priusquam caderent praescire casuros et priuatos lumine ueritatis in tenebrosa superbia remansuros. Nam inter istum nobis notissimum diem et noctem, id est inter hanc lucem et has tenebras, uulgatissima sensibus nostris luminaria caeli ut diuiderent imperauit:
it does not seem to me an absurd opinion, drawn from the works of God, if, when that first light was made, the angels are understood to have been created, that there was made a distinction between the holy angels and the unclean, where it was said: And God divided between the light and the darkness; and God called the light day, and the darkness He called night. For He alone could discern these, who could also, before they fell, foreknow that they would fall and, deprived of the light of truth, would remain in dark pride. For between this day and night most familiar to us, that is, between this light and these our darknesses, He commanded the heavenly luminaries most familiar to our senses to divide:
我便不以為這是一個荒謬的見解—就是從神的工作中所引出的—倘若當那最初的光被造時,眾天使被理解為已受造,那麼在聖天使與不潔之天使之間便有了分別,正如所說的:「神將光暗分開;神稱光為晝,稱暗為夜。」因為惟有祂能分辨這些,就是那能在他們墮落以前預知他們將要墮落、並且被剝奪真理之光、要存留於黑暗的驕傲中的那一位。因為在我們所最熟悉的這晝夜之間,即在這光與我們這黑暗之間,祂吩咐我們感官所最熟悉的天上光體加以分開:
3:1352
Fiant, inquit, luminaria in firmamento caeli, ut luceant super terram et diuidant inter diem et noctem; et paulo post: Et fecit, inquit, Deus duo luminaria magna, luminare maius in principia diei, et luminare minus in principia noctis, et stellas; et posuit illa Deus in firmamento caeli lucere super terram et praeesse diei et nocti et diuidere inter lucem et tenebras. Inter illam uero lucem, quae sancta societas angelorum est inlustratione ueritatis intellegibiliter fulgens, et ei contrarias tenebras, id est malorum angelorum auersorum a luce iustitiae taeterrimas mentes, ipse diuidere potuit, cui etiam futurum non naturae, sed uoluntatis malum occultum aut incertum esse non potuit.
Let there be, He said, luminaries in the firmament of heaven, that they may shine upon the earth and divide between the day and the night; and a little after: And God made, He said, two great luminaries, the greater luminary to rule the day, and the lesser luminary to rule the night, and the stars; and God set them in the firmament of heaven to shine upon the earth and to preside over the day and the night and to divide between the light and the darkness. But between that light, which is the holy society of angels intelligibly shining bright with the illumination of truth, and its contrary darkness, that is, the most foul minds of the evil angels turned away from the light of righteousness, He Himself could divide, to whom even the future evil—not of nature, but of will—could not be hidden or uncertain.
祂說:「天上穹蒼之中要有光體,可以照亮地面,分別晝夜」;稍後又說:「於是神造了兩個大光體,大的管晝,小的管夜,又造眾星;神就把這些擺列在天上的穹蒼,照亮地面,管理晝夜,分別光暗。」但在那光—就是藉真理的光照而在可悟之中發光的聖天使之神聖團契—與那相反的黑暗—就是離棄公義之光的惡天使那最污穢的心思—之間,惟有祂自己能加以分開,因為那將來的惡—不是出於本性,乃是出於意志—對祂斷不能是隱藏或不確定的。
3:1353
CAPUT XX. De eo, quod post discretionem lucis adque tenebrarum dictum est: Et uidit Deus lucem quia bona est. Denique nec illud est praetereundum silentio, quod, ubi dixit Deus: Fiat lux, et facta est lux, continuo subiunctum est: Et uidit Deus lucem quia bona est; non postea quam separauit inter lucem et tenebras et uocauit lucem diem et tenebras noctem, ne simul cum luce etiam talibus tenebris testimonium placiti sui perhibuisse uideretur. Nam ubi tenebrae inculpabiles sunt, inter quas et lucem istam his oculis conspicuam luminaria caeli diuidunt, non ante, sed post infertur: Et uidit Deus quia bonum est.
CHAPTER XX. Concerning that which, after the distinction of light and darkness, was said: And God saw the light that it was good. Finally, neither is that to be passed over in silence, that, where God said: Let there be light, and there was light, there immediately was subjoined: And God saw the light that it was good; not after He had separated between the light and the darkness and called the light day and the darkness night, lest He should seem to have borne testimony of His approval together with the light to darkness of such a kind. For where the darknesses are blameless, between which and this light visible to these eyes the luminaries of heaven divide, it is added not before but after: And God saw that it was good.
第二十章。論在光暗分別之後所說的:「神看光是好的。」末了,那一點也不可緘默不提,就是:在神說「要有光」、便有了光之處,緊接著就附加:「神看光是好的」;卻不是在祂把光暗分開、稱光為晝、稱暗為夜之後才說的,免得祂顯得連同那光、也對這樣的黑暗作了祂所悅納的見證。因為在那無可指摘的黑暗之處—就是天上的光體在這黑暗與我們肉眼可見之光之間加以分別之處—這話不是加在前面,乃是加在後面:「神看著是好的。」
3:1354
Posuit illa, inquit, in firmamento caeli lucere super terram et praeesse diei et nocti et separare inter lucem et tenebras. Et uidit Deus quia bonum est. Utrumque placuit, quia utrumque sine peccato est. Ubi autem dixit Deus: Fiat lux, et facta est lux. Et uidit Deus lucem quia bona est; et postmodum infertur: Et separauit Deus inter lucem et tenebras; et uocauit Deus lucem diem et tenebras uocauit noctem: non hoc loco additum est: Et uidit Deus quia bonum est, ne utrumque appellaretur bonum, cum esset horum alterum malum, uitio proprio, non natura. Et ideo sola ibi lux placuit Conditori; tenebrae autem angelicae, etsi fuerant ordinandae, non tamen fuerant adprobandae. CAPUT XXI.
He set them, it says, in the firmament of heaven to shine upon the earth and to preside over the day and the night and to separate between the light and the darkness. And God saw that it was good. Both pleased Him, because both are without sin. But where God said: Let there be light, and there was light; and God saw the light that it was good; and afterward it is added: And God separated between the light and the darkness; and God called the light day and the darkness He called night: in this place it is not added: And God saw that it was good, lest both should be called good, since one of these was evil—by its own vice, not by nature. And therefore there alone the light pleased the Creator; but the angelic darkness, although it had to be ordained, yet did not have to be approved. CHAPTER XXI.
經上說:「神把這些擺列在天上的穹蒼,照亮地面,管理晝夜,分別光暗。神看著是好的。」二者都使祂喜悅,因為二者都沒有罪。但在神說:「要有光」、便有了光,神看光是好的,而後面又附加:「神將光暗分開;神稱光為晝,稱暗為夜」之處:在此處卻沒有加上:「神看著是好的」,免得二者都被稱為好的,既然這二者之一乃是惡的—是出於自己的過失,而非出於本性。因此惟有那光在那裏使造物主喜悅;至於那天使的黑暗,雖然必須被安排,卻不該被嘉許。第二十一章。
3:1355
De aeterna et incommutabili scientia Dei ac uoluntate, qua semper illi uniuersa quae fecit sic placuerunt facienda, quem ad modum facta. Quid est enim aliud intellegendum in eo, quod per omnia dicitur: Vidit Deus quia bonum est, nisi operis adprobatio secundum artem facti, quae sapientia Dei est? Deus autem usque adeo non, cum factum est, tunc didicit bonum, ut nihil eorum fieret, si ei fuisset incognitum. Dum ergo uidet quia bonum est, quod, nisi uidisset antequam fieret, non utique fieret: docet bonum esse, non discit. Et Plato quidem plus ausus est dicere, elatum esse scilicet Deum gaudio mundi uniuersitate perfecta.
Of the eternal and unchangeable knowledge and will of God, by which all the things He made always pleased Him to be made just as they were made. For what else is to be understood in that which is said of all things, 'God saw that it was good,' except the approval of the work according to the craft by which it was made, which is the wisdom of God? But God is so far from then learning that it was good when it had been made, that none of those things would have been made at all had it been unknown to Him. Therefore, while He sees that it is good—a thing which, unless He had seen it before it was made, would by no means have been made—He teaches that it is good; He does not learn it. And Plato indeed ventured to say something more, namely that God was lifted up with joy at the completion of the universe of the world.
論到神永恆且不變的知識與意志,藉此祂所造的萬物,總是按祂喜悅的樣式被造成,正如它們既已被造的那樣。因為論到萬物所說的:「神看著是好的」,除了指那按其所造之技藝、就是神的智慧而來、對工作的稱許之外,還能領會出甚麼別的意思呢?然而神絕非在事物被造成之後才認識它是好的,以致若有任何一物是祂所不知的,那物便根本不會被造成。所以,當祂看著是好的——這好若不是在被造以先就被祂看見,就斷然不會被造成——祂乃是在教導其為好,並非在學習。柏拉圖甚至更大膽地說,神在世界宇宙完成之際,被喜樂高舉起來。
3:1356
Ubi et ipse non usque adeo desipiebat, ut putaret Deum sui operis nouitate factum beatiorem; sed sic ostendere uoluit artifici suo placuisse iam factum, quod placuerat in arte faciendum; non quod ullo modo Dei scientia uarietur, ut aliud in ea faciant quae nondum sunt, aliud quae iam sunt, aliud quae fuerunt; non enim more nostro ille uel quod futurum est prospicit, uel quod praesens est aspicit, uel quod praeteritum est respicit; sed alio modo quodam a nostrarum cogitationum consuetudine longe alteque diuerso. Ille quippe non ex hoc in illud cogitatione mutata, sed omnino incommutabiliter uidet;
Yet even in this Plato was not so foolish as to think that God was made more blessed by the newness of His work; rather, he wished thus to show that the work now finished pleased its Maker, just as it had pleased Him to be made in the craft—not as though God's knowledge is in any way varied, so that things which do not yet exist produce one thing in it, things which already exist another, and things which have been yet another; for not in our manner does He either foresee what is to come, or behold what is present, or look back upon what is past, but in some other manner far and deeply different from the habit of our thoughts. For He does not, by a thought changed from this to that, but altogether unchangeably, see;
然而在這事上,連柏拉圖也不至於如此愚昧,竟以為神因祂工作的新成而更加有福;他乃是要藉此顯明,那如今完成的工作既已使其創造者喜悅,正如它在技藝之中尚待被造時就已使祂喜悅一樣——並不是說神的知識會以任何方式改變,以致尚未存在之事在祂裏面產生一種知識,已經存在之事產生另一種,已經過去之事又產生另一種;因為祂並不像我們那樣,或前瞻將來之事,或注視現在之事,或回顧過去之事,乃是以某種與我們思想習慣相去甚遠、極其不同的方式而行。祂實在不是藉著從此一念轉到彼一念的思想,乃是全然不變地看見;
3:1357
ita ut illa quidem, quae temporaliter fiunt, et futura nondum sint et praesentia iam sint et praeterita iam non sint, ipse uero haec omnia stabili ac sempiterna praesentia conprehendat; nec aliter oculis, aliter mente; non enim ex animo constat et corpore; nec aliter nunc et aliter antea et aliter postea; quoniam non sicut nostra, ita eius quoque scientia trium temporum, praesentis uidelicet et praeteriti uel futuri, uarietate mutatur, aput quem non est inmutatio nec momenti obumbratio. Neque enim eius intentio de cogitatione in cogitationem transit, in cuius incorporeo contuitu simul adsunt cuncta quae nouit;
so that those things which come to pass in time—the future not yet being, the present already being, the past being no longer—He Himself comprehends them all in a stable and everlasting present; nor does He see otherwise with His eyes and otherwise with His mind, for He does not consist of soul and body; nor otherwise now and otherwise before and otherwise afterward, since His knowledge is not, like ours, changed by the variety of the three times—namely present, past, and future—for with Him there is no variation, neither shadow of a moment of change. Nor does His attention pass from thought to thought, since in His incorporeal gaze all the things He knows are present together at once;
以致那些在時間中發生的事——將來的尚未存在,現在的已經存在,過去的已不再存在——祂自己卻在一個穩定永恆的現在中,將這一切全都包羅;祂並非用眼睛看是一樣,用心思看又是另一樣,因為祂不是由魂與體所構成;也並非如今是一樣,從前是另一樣,以後又是另一樣,因為祂的知識不像我們的,會被現在、過去、將來這三時的更迭所改變;在祂並沒有改變,也沒有轉動的影兒。祂的留意也不是從這一念轉到那一念,因為在祂無形的鑒察中,凡祂所知的一切都同時並存;
3:1358
quoniam tempora ita nouit nullis suis temporalibus notionibus, quem ad modum temporalia mouet nullis suis temporalibus motibus. Ibi ergo uidit bonum esse quod fecit, ubi bonum esse uidit ut faceret; nec quia factum uidit scientiam duplicauit uel ex aliqua parte auxit, tamquam minoris scientiae fuerit priusquam faceret quod uideret, qui tam perfecte non operaretur, nisi tam perfecta scientia, cui nihil ex eius operibus adderetur. Quapropter. si tantummodo nobis insinuandum esset quis fecerit lucem, sufficeret dicere, fecit Deus lucem; si autem non solum quis fecerit, uerum etiam per quid fecerit, satis esset ita enuntiari: Et dixit Deus: Fiat lux, et facta est lux;
since He knows times by no temporal notions of His own, in the same way as He moves temporal things by no temporal motions of His own. There, therefore, He saw that what He made was good, where He saw that it was good to make it; nor, because He saw it made, did He double His knowledge or increase it in any part, as though He had been of lesser knowledge before He made what He saw—He who would not work so perfectly if His knowledge were not so perfect, to which nothing is added from His works. Wherefore, if it had only to be made known to us who made the light, it would suffice to say, 'God made the light'; but if not only who made it, but also through what He made it, it would be enough to declare it thus: 'And God said: Let there be light, and there was light';
因為祂認識諸時間,並不藉著祂自己任何屬時間的觀念,正如祂運行屬時間的萬物,並不藉著祂自己任何屬時間的運動。所以,祂看見祂所造的是好的,乃是在祂看見當造之為好的那同一處;祂也不因看見事物被造成,就加倍祂的知識,或在任何部分上增添,彷彿在造祂所看見之物以先,祂的知識曾稍有不足——祂若非有如此完全的知識,就不會作得如此完全,而這知識絕不因祂的工作有所增添。因此,倘若只需向我們指明是誰造了光,那麼說「神造了光」就夠了;但若不單要指明是誰造的,更要指明祂藉甚麼造的,那麼這樣宣告就足夠了:「神說,要有光,就有了光」;
3:1359
ut non tantum Deum, sed etiam per Verbum lucem fecisse nossemus. Quia uero tria quaedam maxime scienda de creatura nobis oportuit intimari, quis eam fecerit, per quid fecerit, quare fecerit: Dixit Deus, inquit: Fiat lux, et facta est lux. Et uidit Deus lucem quia bona est. Si ergo quaerimus, quis fecerit: Deus est; si per quid fecerit: Dixit: Fiat, et facta est; si quare fecerit: Quia bona est. Nec auctor est excellentior Deo, nec ars efficacior Dei uerbo, nec causa melior quam ut bonum crearetur a [Deo] bono. Hanc etiam Plato causam condendi mundi iustissimam dicit, ut a bono Deo bona opera fierent; siue ista legerit, siue ab his qui legerant forte cognouerit;
so that we might know that not only God, but God through the Word, made the light. But because it was fitting that three things especially worth knowing concerning the creature should be intimated to us—who made it, through what He made it, why He made it—'God said,' he says, 'Let there be light, and there was light. And God saw the light, that it was good.' If, then, we ask who made it: it is God; if through what He made it: He said, 'Let it be,' and it was made; if why He made it: because it is good. There is no author more excellent than God, no craft more effectual than the Word of God, no cause better than that something good should be created by the good God. This too Plato declares to be the most just cause for founding the world, that good works should be made by the good God—whether he read this, or perhaps learned it from those who had read it;
好叫我們知道,光不單是神造的,更是神藉著道造的。但因為論到受造之物,有三件最當知道的事,理應向我們指明——是誰造了它,祂藉甚麼造它,祂為何造它——所以經上說:「神說,要有光,就有了光。神看光是好的。」這樣,我們若問是誰造的:乃是神;若問祂藉甚麼造的:祂說「要有」,就造成了;若問祂為何造的:因為是好的。沒有創造者比神更卓越,沒有技藝比神的道更有功效,沒有原由比「至善之神創造美善之物」更美好。柏拉圖也說這是創造世界最公義的原由,就是良善的神當造出美善的工作——無論他是讀過這話,或許是從讀過的人那裏得知的;
3:1360
siue acerrimo ingenio inuisibilia Dei per ea, quae facta sunt, intellecta conspexerit, siue ab his qui ista conspexerant et ipse didicerit. CAPUT XXII. De his, quibus in uniuersitate rerum a bono Creatore bene conditarum quaedam displicent, et putant nonnullam malam esse naturam.
or whether by his most acute genius he beheld the invisible things of God, understood through the things that are made, or whether he too learned it from those who had beheld these things. CHAPTER XXII. Concerning those to whom, in the universe of things well founded by the good Creator, certain things are displeasing, and who suppose that there is some evil nature.
或是他憑其極其敏銳的天賦,藉著所造之物,洞察並領會了神那看不見之事,或是他也從那些洞察了這些事的人學來的。第二十二章。論到那些人:在這由良善的創造者美好建立的萬有宇宙中,有些事物使他們不悅,他們便以為存在著某種邪惡的本性。
3:1361
Hanc tamen causam, id est ad bona creanda bonitatem Dei, hanc, inquam, causam tam iustam adque idoneam, quae diligenter considerata et pie cogitata omnes controuersias quaerentium mundi originem terminat, quidam haeretici non uiderunt, quia egenam carnis huius fragilemque mortalitatem iam de iusto supplicio uenientem, dum ei non conueniunt, plurima offendunt, sicut ignis aut frigus aut fera bestia aut quid eius modi;
Yet this cause—that is, the goodness of God for the creating of good things—this cause, I say, so just and so fitting, which, when diligently considered and piously pondered, puts an end to all the controversies of those who inquire into the origin of the world, certain heretics did not see; for the needy and fragile mortality of this flesh, already coming from a just punishment, when things do not suit it, gives much offense—such as fire, or cold, or a wild beast, or anything of that sort;
然而這原由——就是神的良善為著創造美善之物——我說,這原由是何等公義、何等合宜,凡殷勤思想、敬虔默念的人,都能藉它了結一切探究世界起源者的爭論;可是某些異端卻看不見它,因為這肉體貧乏脆弱的必死之性,本是從公義的刑罰而來,當有些事物與它不合時,便屢屢使它受傷——如火、如寒冷、如野獸,或諸如此類之物;
3:1362
nec adtendunt, quam uel in suis locis naturisque uigeant pulchroque ordine disponantur, quantumque uniuersitati rerum pro sui portione decoris tamquam in communem rem publicam conferant uel nobis ipsis, si eis congruenter adque scienter utamur, commoditatis adtribuant, ita ut uenena ipsa, quae per inconuenientiam perniciosa sunt, conuenienter adhibita in salubria medicamenta uertantur; quamque a contrario etiam haec, quibus delectantur, sicut cibus et potus et ista lux, inmoderato et inopportuno usu noxia sentiantur.
and they do not consider how these things flourish in their own places and natures and are arranged in a beautiful order, and how much they contribute, each according to its portion of comeliness, to the universe of things as to a common commonwealth; or what benefits they afford us ourselves, if we use them suitably and knowingly—so that even those very poisons which through unsuitableness are pernicious, when fittingly applied, are turned into wholesome medicines; while on the contrary even those things in which men delight, such as food and drink and this very light, are felt to be harmful when used immoderately and at the wrong time.
他們卻不留意這些事物如何在其本位與本性中欣欣向榮,並按美麗的次序被安排,又如何各按其分的華美,向萬有的宇宙、如同向一個公共的邦國有所貢獻;或者,倘若我們合宜而明智地運用它們,它們又如何使我們自己得益——以致連那些因不合宜而有害的毒物,若加以得當的施用,也能轉成有益健康的良藥;而反過來,連那些人所喜愛的事物,如飲食和這光,若無節制、不合時宜地使用,也會叫人感到有害。
3:1363
Unde nos admonet diuina prouidentia non res insipienter uituperare, sed utilitatem rerum diligenter inquirere, et ubi nostrum ingenium uel infirmitas deficit, ita credere occultam, sicut erant quaedam, quae uix potuimus inuenire; quia et ipsa utilitatis occultatio aut humilitatis exercitatio est aut elationis adtritio; cum omnino natura nulla sit malum nomenque hoc non sit nisi priuationis boni. Sed a terrenis usque ad caelestia et a uisibilibus usque ad inuisibilia sunt aliis alia bona meliora, ad hoc inaequalia, ut essent omnia; Deus autem ita est artifex magnus in magnis, ut minor non sit in paruis; quae parua non sua granditate (nam nulla est), sed artificis sapientia metienda sunt;
Whence divine providence admonishes us not to find fault with things foolishly, but diligently to inquire into their usefulness, and where our own intelligence or weakness fails, to believe it hidden, just as there were certain things which we could scarcely discover; for this very hiding of usefulness is either an exercise of humility or an abrasion of pride, since there is altogether no nature that is evil, and this name 'evil' is nothing but the privation of good. But from earthly things up to heavenly, and from visible up to invisible, some goods are better than others, and unequal for this very purpose—that all might exist; yet God is so great a craftsman in great things that He is not lesser in small ones; which small things are to be measured not by their own greatness (for there is none), but by the wisdom of their craftsman;
因此,神聖的旨意警戒我們,不要愚昧地責怪事物,乃要殷勤探究其用處;在我們自己的智慧或軟弱不能及之處,就當相信那用處是隱藏的,正如從前有些事物我們幾乎無法發現一樣;因為這用處的隱藏,或是謙卑的操練,或是驕傲的磨損,既然根本沒有甚麼本性是邪惡的,而「惡」這名稱無非就是善的缺乏。但從地上之物直到天上之物,從看得見的直到看不見的,眾善之中有的勝過別的,而它們所以彼此不等,正是為叫萬有都得存在;然而神在大事上是何等偉大的工匠,以致在小事上也不見其遜色;這些小物不可按其自身的偉大(因它們本無偉大)來衡量,乃要按其工匠的智慧來衡量;
3:1364
sicut in specie uisibilis hominis, si unum radatur supercilium, quam propemodum nihil corpori, et quam multum detrahitur pulchritudini, quoniam non mole constat, sed parilitate ac dimensione membrorum! Nec sane multum mirandum est, quod hi, qui nonnullam malam putant esse naturam suo quodam contrario exortam propagatamque principio, nolunt accipere istam causam creationis rerum, ut bonus Deus conderet bona, credentes eum potius ad haec mundana molimina rebellantis aduersum se mali repellendi extrema necessitate perductum suamque naturam bonam malo cohercendo superandoque miscuisse, quam turpissime pollutam et crudelissime captiuatam et obpressam labore magno uix mundet ac liberet;
as in the appearance of a visible man, if one eyebrow be shaved off, how nearly nothing is taken from the body, and yet how much is taken from its beauty—since beauty consists not in bulk, but in the equality and proportion of the members! Nor indeed is it much to be wondered at that those who think there is some evil nature, sprung up and propagated from a certain contrary principle of its own, are unwilling to accept this cause of the creation of things—that the good God founded good things; believing rather that He was brought by extreme necessity to these worldly endeavors in order to repel an evil rebelling against Him, and that He mingled His own good nature, in coercing and overcoming the evil, with that which He could only with great labor, after it had been most foully polluted and most cruelly captured and oppressed, scarcely cleanse and set free;
正如在一個看得見之人的形貌中,若剃去一邊眉毛,從身體上取去的幾乎等於零,從其美麗上取去的卻何其多——因為美麗不在於體積的大小,乃在於肢體的勻稱與比例!那些以為有某種邪惡本性、由其自身某相反本原所生發並繁衍的人,不肯接受這創造萬物的原由——就是良善的神創造美善之物——這實在也不足為奇;他們反倒相信,神是被極端的必要所迫,才從事這些屬世的營為,為要擊退那敵擋祂、悖逆作亂的惡;又相信祂為著約束並勝過那惡,竟將自己良善的本性與之混雜,以致那本性既被極污穢地玷污、極殘忍地擄掠並壓制,祂便費了極大的勞苦,才勉強將它潔淨並釋放出來;
3:1365
non tamen totam, sed quod eius non potuerit ab illa inquinatione purgari, tegmen ac uinculum futurum hostis uicti et inclusi. Sic autem Manichaei non desiperent uel potius insanirent, si Dei naturam, sicuti est, incommutabilem adque omnino incorruptibilem crederent, cui nocere nulla res possit; animam uero, quae uoluntate mutari in deterius et peccato corrumpi potuit adque ita incommutabilis ueritatis luce priuari, non Dei partem nec eius naturae, quae Dei est, sed ab illo conditam longe inparem Conditori Christiana sanitate sentirent. CAPUT XXIII. De errore, in quo Origenis doctrina culpatur.
yet not the whole of it, but that part of it which could not be purged from that defilement was to be the covering and chain of the conquered and imprisoned enemy. But the Manichaeans would not thus be foolish, or rather rave, if they believed God's nature to be, as it is, unchangeable and altogether incorruptible, which nothing can harm; and if with Christian soundness they perceived the soul—which by its will could be changed for the worse and corrupted by sin, and thus deprived of the light of unchangeable truth—to be not a part of God, nor of that nature which is God's, but created by Him, far unequal to its Creator. CHAPTER XXIII. Concerning the error in which the doctrine of Origen is blamed.
卻不是它的全部,乃是其中那不能從污穢中得潔淨的部分,要成為那被征服、被囚禁之仇敵的遮蓋與鎖鏈。但摩尼教徒若相信神的本性正如其所是、是不變且全然不能朽壞、沒有任何事物能傷害它的,又若以基督徒純正的見地,看出那魂——它能因己意變壞、因罪敗壞,因而被剝奪那不變真理之光——並非神的一部分,也非屬神之本性的一部分,乃是祂所造、與其創造者相去甚遠、極不相等的,他們就不致如此愚昧,或更該說,不致如此瘋狂了。第二十三章。論俄利根教訓所受責備的謬誤。
3:1366
Sed multo est mirandum amplius, quod etiam quidam, qui unum nobiscum credunt omnium rerum esse principium, ullamque naturam, quae non est quod Deus est, nisi ab illo conditore esse non posse, noluerunt tamen istam causam fabricandi mundi tam bonam ac simplicem bene ac simpliciter credere, ut Deus bonus conderet bona et essent post Deum quae non essent quod est Deus, bona tamen, quae non faceret nisi bonus Deus;
But far more to be wondered at is that even certain men who believe, along with us, that there is one principle of all things, and that no nature which is not what God is can exist except as founded by Him, were nevertheless unwilling to believe well and simply this so good and simple cause of the world's fabrication—namely, that the good God founded good things, and that there should be, after God, things which are not what God is, yet good, things which none but the good God would make;
但更令人詫異的是,連某些與我們一同相信萬物只有一個本原、相信凡不是神之所是的本性、若非由祂所造便不能存在的人,竟仍不肯美好而單純地相信這創造世界如此美好而單純的原由——就是良善的神創造美善之物,並且在神以下,當有那些不是神之所是、卻是美善的事物存在,這些事物惟有良善的神才會造作;
3:1367
sed animas dicunt, non quidem partes Dei, sed factas a Deo, peccasse a Conditore recedendo et diuersis progressibus pro diuersitate peccatorum a caelis usque ad terras diuersa corpora quasi uincula meruisse, et hunc esse mundum eamque causam mundi fuisse faciendi, non ut conderentur bona, sed ut mala cohiberentur. Hinc Origenes iure culpatur. In libris enim, quos appellat nep2 ἀρχω̄ν , id est de principiis, hoc sensit, hoc scripsit. Ubi plus quam dici potest miror hominem in ecclesiasticis litteris tam doctum et exercitatum non adtendisse, primum quam hoc esset contrarium scripturae huius tantae auctoritatis intentioni, quae per omnia opera Dei subiungens:
but they say that souls—not indeed parts of God, but made by God—sinned by withdrawing from their Creator, and that by diverse degrees, according to the diversity of their sins, they merited diverse bodies as chains, from the heavens down to the earth; and that this is the world, and that this was the cause of the world's being made—not that good things might be founded, but that evils might be restrained. Hence Origen is rightly blamed. For in the books which he entitles 'Peri Archon,' that is, 'On Principles,' he thought this and wrote this. Wherein I marvel more than can be said that a man so learned and practiced in ecclesiastical literature did not consider, first, how contrary this was to the intention of this Scripture of such great authority, which, through all the works of God, adds:
他們卻說,諸魂——固然不是神的部分,乃是神所造的——因離棄其創造者而犯了罪,並照各樣罪的不同,按不同的等級,從諸天直到地上,配得了不同的身體作為鎖鏈;又說這就是世界,這就是造世界的原由——不是為叫美善之物得以建立,乃是為叫眾惡得以受約束。因此俄利根理當受責備。因為在他題名《論諸本原》(Peri Archon,即「論諸原則」)的書中,他正是如此思想、如此寫的。在此,我詫異得無以言喻:這樣一位在教會著作上博學而老練的人,竟沒有留意:第一,這與這部極具權威之經文的旨意何等相反;這經文在神一切的工作之後接著說:
3:1368
Et uidit Deus, quia bonum est, conpletisque omnibus inferens: Et uidit Deus omnia, quae fecit, et ecce bona ualde, nullam aliam causam faciendi mundi intellegi uoluit, nisi ut bona fierent a bono Deo. Ubi si nemo peccasset, tantummodo naturis bonis esset mundus ornatus et plenus; et quia peccatum est, non ideo cuncta sunt inpleta peccatis, cum bonorum longe maior numerus in caelestibus suae naturae ordinem seruet; nec mala uoluntas, quia naturae ordinem seruare noluit, ideo iusti Dei leges omnia bene ordinantis effugit;
'And God saw that it was good,' and, when all was completed, adding, 'And God saw all the things that He had made, and behold, they were very good,' willed that no other cause for making the world be understood than that good things should be made by the good God. Wherein, if no one had sinned, the world would only have been adorned and filled with good natures; and because sin exists, not on that account are all things filled with sins, since by far the greater number of good beings preserve the order of their nature in the heavenly realms; nor did the evil will, because it would not preserve the order of nature, on that account escape the laws of the just God who orders all things well;
「神看著是好的」,又在萬事完成之後接著說:「神看著一切所造的都甚好」,可見祂並不要人領會造世界有別的原由,乃單是叫美善之物由良善的神而出。在此,若無人犯罪,世界就只會被美善的本性所裝飾、所充滿;而既然有罪存在,萬物卻並不因此都被罪所充滿,因為在諸天之上,美善之物的數目遠遠更多,都持守其本性的次序;那邪惡的意志,雖不肯持守本性的次序,卻也不因此就逃脫那善加安排萬物之公義之神的律法;
3:1369
quoniam sicut pictura cum colore nigro loco suo posito, ita uniuersitas rerum, si quis possit intueri, etiam cum peccatoribus pulchra est, quamuis per se ipsos consideratos sua deformitas turpet. Deinde uidere debuit Origenes et quicumque ita sapiunt, si haec opinio uera esset, mundum- ideo factum, ut animae pro meritis peccatorum suorum tamquam ergastula, quibus poenaliter includerentur, corpora acciperent, superiora et leuiora quae minus, inferiora uero et grauiora quae amplius peccauerunt, daemones, quibus deterius nihil est, terrena corpora, quibus inferius et grauius nihil est, potius quam homines etiam bonos habere debuisse.
for just as a painting with a black color set in its own place, so the universe of things, if one could behold it, is beautiful even with sinners, although, considered in themselves, their own deformity makes them foul. Then Origen ought to have seen, and whoever holds such views, that if this opinion were true—that the world was therefore made so that souls, according to the deserts of their sins, might receive bodies as workhouses in which they should be penally confined, those that sinned less receiving the higher and lighter, but those that sinned more the lower and heavier—then the demons, than whom nothing is worse, ought to have had earthly bodies, than which nothing is lower and heavier, rather than men, even good men.
因為正如一幅畫中,黑色被置於其本位上,照樣,萬有的宇宙,人若能觀看,連同罪人在內也是美麗的,雖然單就罪人自身而論,他們自身的醜惡使他們污穢。其次,俄利根並一切如此思想的人,理當看出:倘若這意見是真的——說世界之所以被造,是為叫諸魂按其罪的功過,領受身體作為牢房、在其中受刑禁錮,犯罪較少的領受較高較輕的,犯罪較多的領受較低較重的——那麼,那再沒有甚麼比之更壞的鬼魔,就理當領受那再沒有甚麼比之更低更重的屬地身體,而不該是人,連善人也領受屬地的身體。
3:1370
Nunc uero, ut intellegeremus animarum merita non qualitatibus corporum esse pensanda, aerium pessimus daemon, homo autem, et nunc licet malus longe minoris mitiorisque malitiae, et certe ante peccatum, tamen luteum corpus accepit. Quid autem stultius dici potest, quam isto sole, ut in uno mundo unus esset, non decori pulchritudinis uel etiam saluti rerum corporalium consuluisse artificem Deum, sed hoc potius euenisse, quia una anima sic peccauerat, ut tali corpore mereretur includi? ac per hoc si contigisset, ut non una, sed duae; immo non duae, sed decem uel centum similiter aequaliterque peccassent, centum soles haberet hic mundus?
But as it is, in order that we might understand that the merits of souls are not to be weighed by the qualities of bodies, the worst demon has an aerial body, while man—even now, though evil, of a far lesser and milder malice, and certainly before sin—nevertheless received an earthen body. And what more foolish thing can be said than that the craftsman God consulted not for the comeliness of beauty, nor even for the welfare of corporeal things, in making this sun—that there should be one sun in one world—but that this rather came about because one soul had so sinned that it deserved to be enclosed in such a body? And consequently, if it had happened that not one, but two—nay, not two, but ten or a hundred—had sinned in like and equal manner, would this world have a hundred suns?
但事實上,為叫我們明白諸魂的功過不可按身體的性質來衡量,那最壞的鬼魔卻有屬氣的身體,而人——即使如今雖然邪惡,其惡卻遠較輕微溫和,何況在犯罪以先——仍領受了泥土的身體。還有甚麼比這更愚昧的話:說那工匠之神造這太陽——叫一個世界中有一個太陽——並非為著美麗的華美,甚至並非為著屬物質之事物的福祉,乃寧可說是這樣發生的:因為有一個魂如此犯了罪,以致配得被囚於這樣的身體中?照此推論,倘若不是一個,而是兩個——不,不是兩個,而是十個或一百個——同樣同等地犯了罪,這世界就要有一百個太陽麼?
3:1371
Quod ut non fieret, non opificis prouisione mirabili ad rerum corporalium salutem decoremque consultum est, sed contigit potius tanta unius animae progressione peccantis, ut sola corpus tale mereretur. Non plane animarum, de quibus nesciunt quid loquantur, sed eorum ipsorum, qui talia sapiunt multum longe a ueritate, [et] merito est cohercenda progressio.
That this should not happen was provided for, not by the marvelous foresight of the Maker for the welfare and comeliness of corporeal things, but it rather came about by so great a degree of one soul's sinning that it alone deserved such a body. Plainly it is not the progression of souls—concerning which they know not what they say—but the progression of those very men who hold such views, far astray from the truth, that ought by all means to be restrained.
這事所以不致發生,並非藉著創造者為著屬物質之事物的福祉與華美所作奇妙的預備,乃寧可說是由於一個魂犯罪達到如此的程度,以致惟獨它配得這樣的身體。顯然,當受約束的並非諸魂的「進程」——關於這些魂,他們不知所云——乃是那些持守此類見地、遠離真理之人自己的「進程」,理當盡力加以約束。
3:1372
Haec ergo tria, quae superius commendaui, cum in unaquaque creatura requirantur, quis eam fecerit, per quid fecerit, quare fecerit, ut respondeatur Deus, per Verbum, quia bona est\', utrum altitudine mystica nobis ipsa trinitas intimetur, hoc est Pater et Filius et Spiritus sanctus, an aliquid occurrat, quod hoc loco scripturarum id accipiendum esse prohibeat, multi sermonis est quaestio, nec omnia uno uolumine ut explicemus urgendum est. CAPUT XXIIII. De trinitate diuina, quae per omnia opera sua significationis suae sparsit indicia.
These three things, then, which I commended above, since they are to be sought in each creature—who made it, through what He made it, why He made it, so that the answer is: God, through the Word, because it is good—whether by a mystical loftiness the Trinity itself is intimated to us, that is, the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit, or whether something occurs which forbids that this be so taken in this passage of the Scriptures, is a question of much discourse, nor must we press to unfold everything in one volume. CHAPTER XXIV. Concerning the divine Trinity, which has scattered through all its works the tokens of its own signification.
這樣,我在上文所稱許的這三件事,既然要在每一受造之物中尋求——是誰造了它,祂藉甚麼造它,祂為何造它,以致答案乃是:神,藉著道,因為是好的——至於那三一之神自己,即父、子、聖靈,是否藉某種奧祕的高深向我們指明,抑或有甚麼緣由攔阻人在這段經文中如此領會,這乃是須多番論述的問題,我們也不必在一卷之內勉強將一切都闡明。第二十四章。論神聖的三一之神,祂將其本身意義的記號散佈在祂一切的工作中。
3:1373
Credimus et tenemus et fideliter praedicamus, quod Pater genuerit Verbum, hoc est sapientiam, per quam facta sunt omnia, unigenitum Filium, unus unum, aeternus coaeternum, summe bonus aequaliter bonum; et quod Spiritus sanctus simul et Patris et Filii sit Spiritus et ipse consubstantialis et coaeternus ambobus; adque hoc totum et trinitas sit propter proprietatem personarum et unus Deus propter inseparabilem diuinitatem, sicut unus Omnipotens propter inseparabilem omnipotentiam; ita tamen, ut etiam cum de singulis quaeritur unusquisque eorum et Deus et omnipotens esse respondeatur; cum uero de omnibus simul, non tres di uel tres omnipotentes, sed unus Deus omnipotens;
We believe and hold and faithfully proclaim that the Father begot the Word—that is, Wisdom, through whom all things were made—the only-begotten Son, one begetting one, the eternal coeternal, the supremely good begetting one equally good; and that the Holy Spirit is at once the Spirit of both Father and Son, Himself consubstantial and coeternal with both; and that this whole is both a Trinity by reason of the propriety of the persons, and one God by reason of the inseparable divinity, just as one Almighty by reason of the inseparable omnipotence; yet so that, even when each is inquired of singly, each of them is answered to be both God and almighty; but when of all together, there are not three gods or three almighties, but one God almighty;
我們相信、持守並信實地宣告:父生了道——就是智慧,萬物藉以被造——這獨生子,一位生一位,永恆者生與祂同永的,至善者生與祂同等良善的;又信聖靈同時是父與子的靈,自己與二者同質、同永;並且這全部既是三一,是因位格的特性,又是獨一的神,是因不可分的神性,正如祂是獨一的全能者,是因不可分的全能;然而又是這樣:即使單獨查問每一位時,每一位都當被回答為既是神又是全能的;但論到三者一同時,卻不是三位神或三位全能者,乃是獨一全能的神;
3:1374
tanta ibi est in tribus inseparabilis unitas, quae sic se uoluit praedicari. Utrum autem boni Patris et boni Filii Spiritus sanctus, quia communis ambobus est, recte bonitas dici possit amborum, non audeo temerariam praecipitare sententiam; uerum tamen amborum eum dicere sanctitatem facilius ausus fuero, non amborum quasi qualitatem, sed ipsum quoque substantiam et tertiam in trinitate personam. Ad hoc enim me probabilius ducit, quod, cum sit et Pater spiritus et Filius spiritus, et Pater sanctus et Filius sanctus, proprie tamen ipse uocatur Spiritus sanctus tamquam sanctitas substantialis et consubstantialis amborum.
so inseparable is the unity there in the three, which willed itself to be thus proclaimed. But whether the Holy Spirit of the good Father and the good Son, because He is common to both, may rightly be called the goodness of both, I do not dare to hurl forth a rash opinion; yet I would more easily venture to call Him the holiness of both—not as a quality of both, but Himself also a substance and the third person in the Trinity. To this I am the more probably led by the fact that, although both the Father is spirit and the Son is spirit, and the Father is holy and the Son is holy, yet He Himself is properly called the Holy Spirit, as the substantial and consubstantial holiness of both.
三者之中的合一是何等不可分割,這合一甘願被如此宣告。但那良善之父與良善之子的聖靈,因祂是二者所共有的,是否可正當地稱為二者的良善,我不敢冒昧地驟下定論;然而我倒更容易斗膽稱祂為二者的聖善——不是作為二者的某種性質,乃是祂自己也是一個本質,是三一中的第三位。促使我較有把握如此思想的,乃是這事:雖然父是靈,子是靈,父是聖,子是聖,然而惟獨祂被正當地稱為聖靈,如同二者那本質的、同質的聖善。
3:1375
Sed si nihil est aliud bonitas diuina quam sanctitas, profecto et intellegentia rationis est, non praesumtionis audacia, ut in operibus Dei secreto quodam loquendi modo, quo nostra exerceatur intentio, eadem nobis insinuata intellegatur trinitas, unamquamque creaturam quis fecerit, per quid fecerit, propter quid fecerit. Pater quippe intellegitur Verbi, qui dixit ut fiat; quod autem illo dicente factum est, procul dubio per Verbum factum est; in eo uero quod dicitur: Vidit Deus, quia bonum est, satis significatur Deum nulla necessitate, nulla suae cuiusquam utilitatis indigentia, sed sola bonitate fecisse quod factum est, id est, quia bonum est;
But if the divine goodness is nothing other than holiness, then surely it is an intelligence of reason, not a boldness of presumption, that in the works of God, by a certain secret manner of speaking by which our attention is exercised, the same Trinity should be understood as intimated to us—who made each creature, through what He made it, on account of what He made it. For the Father is understood as the Father of the Word, who said, 'Let it be made'; and what was made by His saying it was without doubt made through the Word; but in that which is said, 'God saw that it was good,' it is sufficiently signified that God made what was made by no necessity, by no need of any advantage of His own, but by goodness alone—that is, because it is good;
但若神聖的良善無非就是聖善,那麼這必然是理性的悟性,而非僭妄的膽量:以為在神的工作中,藉著某種隱祕的說話方式(藉此操練我們的留意),那同一的三一向我們指明,叫人領會——是誰造了每一受造之物,祂藉甚麼造它,祂為何造它。因為父被領會為道的父,這父說「要造成」;凡因祂的話而被造成的,無疑都是藉著道造成的;但在那所說「神看著是好的」之中,已充分指明:神造祂所造之物,並非出於任何必要,也非出於對自己任何益處的需求,乃是單出於良善——就是說,因為是好的;
3:1376
quod ideo postea quam factum est dicitur, ut res, quae facta est, congruere bonitati, propter quam facta est, indicetur. Quae bonitas si Spiritus sanctus recte intellegitur, uniuersa nobis trinitas in suis operibus intimatur. Inde est ciuitatis sanctae, quae in sanctis angelis sursum est, et origo et informatio et beatitudo. Nam si quaeratur unde sit: Deus eam condidit; si unde sit sapiens: a Deo inluminatur; si unde sit felix: Deo fruitur; subsistens modificatur, contemplans inlustratur, inhaerens iucundatur; est, uidet, amat; in aeternitate Dei uiget, in ueritate Dei lucet, in bonitate Dei gaudet. CAPUT XXV. De tripertita totius philosophiae disciplina.
which is therefore said after it had been made, so that the thing which was made might be shown to agree with the goodness for the sake of which it was made. And if this goodness is rightly understood to be the Holy Spirit, then the whole Trinity is intimated to us in its works. Thence comes the origin, the formation, and the blessedness of the holy City, which is on high in the holy angels. For if it be asked whence it is: God founded it; if whence it is wise: it is illumined by God; if whence it is happy: it enjoys God; subsisting, it is given measure; contemplating, it is enlightened; cleaving, it rejoices; it is, it sees, it loves; it flourishes in the eternity of God, it shines in the truth of God, it rejoices in the goodness of God. CHAPTER XXV. Concerning the threefold division of all philosophy.
這話所以在事物被造成之後才說,乃是要顯明那被造之物與其為之而造的良善相合。而若這良善被正當地領會為聖靈,那麼整個三一就在祂的工作中向我們指明了。聖城的源起、構成與福樂便是由此而來,這聖城在聖天使中高居於上。因為若問它從何而有:是神創造了它;若問它從何得智慧:是被神所光照;若問它從何得福樂:是享受神;它存留時得著度量,默觀時得著照亮,依附時得著歡愉;它存在,它看見,它愛慕;它在神的永恆中興旺,在神的真理中發光,在神的良善中喜樂。第二十五章。論全部哲學的三重劃分。
3:1377
Quantum intellegi datur, hinc philosophi sapientiae disciplinam tripertitam esse uoluerunt, immo tripertitam esse animaduertere potuerunt (neque enim ipsi instituerunt ut ita esset. sed ita esse potius inuenerunt), cuius una pars appellaretur physica, altera logica, tertia ethica (quarum nomina Latina iam multorum litteris frequentata sunt, ut naturalis, rationalis moralisque uocarentur; quas etiam in octauo libro breuiter strinximus);
As far as it is given to understand, hence the philosophers willed the discipline of wisdom to be threefold—nay rather, they were able to observe that it is threefold (for they did not themselves institute that it should be so, but rather discovered that it is so)—of which one part should be called physics, another logic, the third ethics (whose Latin names are now frequented in the writings of many, so that they are called natural, rational, and moral; which we also briefly touched on in the eighth book);
就所能領會的而論,哲學家因此主張智慧的學問分為三部分——不,更該說,他們能觀察到它是分為三部分的(因為他們自己並未規定它當如此,乃是發現它本是如此)——其中一部分稱為物理學(physica),另一部分稱為邏輯學(logica),第三部分稱為倫理學(ethica)(這些拉丁名稱如今已在許多人的著作中常用,便稱為自然的、理性的、道德的;我們在第八卷中也曾簡略提及);
3:1378
non quo sit consequens, ut isti in his tribus aliquid secundum Deum de trinitate cogitauerint, quamuis Plato primus istam distributionem repperisse et commendasse dicatur, cui neque naturarum omnium auctor nisi Deus uisus est neque intellegentiae dator neque amoris, quo bene beateque uiuitur, inspirator. Sed certe cum et de natura rerum et de ratione indagandae ueritatis et de boni fine, ad quem cuncta quae agimus referre debemus, diuersi diuersa sentiant: in his tamen tribus magnis et generalibus quaestionibus omnis eorum uersatur intentio.
not that it follows that these men thought anything concerning the Trinity according to God in these three parts, although Plato is said to have been the first to discover and commend this distribution—Plato, to whom neither the author of all natures appeared other than God, nor the giver of intelligence, nor the inspirer of the love by which one lives well and blessedly. But certainly, although on the nature of things, and on the method of investigating truth, and on the end of good to which we ought to refer all that we do, different men hold different views, nevertheless in these three great and general questions all their endeavor is engaged.
這並不是說,這些人在這三部分中,按著神對三一有所思想,雖然據說柏拉圖是最先發現並稱許這劃分的——在柏拉圖看來,萬性的創造者無非是神,賜悟性的也是神,那叫人美好而有福地活著之愛的吹入者也是神。但無疑地,雖然關於萬物的本性、關於探究真理的方法、以及關於我們行事所當歸向的善之終極,眾人各持不同的看法,然而在這三大而普遍的問題上,他們一切的努力都在其中周旋。
3:1379
Ita cum in unaquaque earum quid quisque sectetur multiplex discrepantia sit opinionum, esse tamen aliquam naturae causam, scientiae formam, uitae summam nemo cunctatur. Tria etiam sunt, quae in unoquoque homine artifice spectantur, ut aliquid efficiat: natura, doctrina, usus; natura ingenio, doctrina scientia, usus fructu diiudicandus est. Nec ignoro, quod proprie fructus fruentis, usus utentis sit, adque hoc interesse uideatur, quod ea re frui dicimur, quae nos non ad aliud referenda per se ipsa delectat; uti uero ea re, quam propter aliud quaerimus (unde temporalibus magis utendum est, quam fruendum, ut frui mereamur aeternis; non sicut peruersi, qui frui uolunt nummo, uti autem Deo;
Thus, although in each of these there is a manifold disagreement of opinions as to what each man should follow, yet no one hesitates to affirm that there is some cause of nature, some form of knowledge, some chief end of life. There are also three things which are regarded in every man who is a craftsman, in order that he may produce something: nature, instruction, practice; nature is to be judged by talent, instruction by knowledge, practice by its fruit. Nor am I ignorant that, properly speaking, fruit belongs to the one enjoying, use to the one using, and that herein the difference seems to lie, that we are said to enjoy that thing which by itself delights us, not to be referred to anything else, but to use that thing which we seek for the sake of something else (whence temporal things are rather to be used than enjoyed, so that we may merit to enjoy the eternal; not like the perverse, who wish to enjoy money but to use God;
這樣,雖然在這三者中的每一項裏,對於各人當追隨甚麼,有著紛繁不一的意見分歧,然而沒有人遲疑去肯定:存在著某種本性的原由、某種知識的形式、某種生命的至高目的。又有三件事,在每一作工匠的人身上被人察看,為要他能造出某物:本性、教導、實踐;本性憑天賦判斷,教導憑知識判斷,實踐憑其果效判斷。我也並非不知,嚴格說來,享受屬於那享受者,使用屬於那使用者,而其間的分別似乎在此:我們所說「享受」的,乃是那本身使我們喜悅、不須歸向別物之事;而「使用」的,乃是我們為著別物而尋求之事(因此屬時間之物寧可被使用,而非被享受,好叫我們配得享受那永恆之物;不像那些悖謬之人,他們想要享受錢財,卻使用神;
3:1380
quoniam . non nummum propter Deum inpendunt, sed Deum propter nummum colunt); uerum tamen eo loquendi modo, quem plus obtinuit consuetudo, et fructibus utimur et usibus fruimur; nam et fructus iam proprie dicuntur agrorum, quibus utique omnes temporaliter utimur. Hoc itaque more usum dixerim , in his tribus, quae in homine spectanda commonui, quae sunt natura, doctrina, usus. Ex his propter obtinendam beatam uitam tripertita, ut dixi, a philosophis inuenta est disciplina, naturalis propter naturam, rationalis propter doctrinam, moralis propter usum.
since they do not expend money for the sake of God, but worship God for the sake of money); yet according to that manner of speaking which custom has more prevailingly obtained, we both use fruits and enjoy uses; for fruits too are now properly so called of the fields, all of which we certainly use temporally. In this manner, then, I would speak of 'use' in these three things which I have noted as to be regarded in man, which are nature, instruction, practice. From these, for the obtaining of the blessed life, the threefold discipline, as I have said, was discovered by the philosophers: natural on account of nature, rational on account of instruction, moral on account of practice.
因為他們不是為神而花費錢財,乃是為錢財而敬拜神);然而按照習慣較佔上風的那種說法,我們既「使用」果子,也「享受」用處;因為「果子」如今也正當地指田地的出產,這些我們無疑都是在時間中使用的。所以,我就照這種用法,在我所指出當於人身上察看的這三件事——就是本性、教導、實踐——之中說「使用」。哲學家為著得著有福的生命,正如我所說,從這三件事發現了那三重的學問:自然的,是為著本性;理性的,是為著教導;道德的,是為著實踐。
3:1381
Si ergo natura nostra esset a nobis, profecto et nostram nos genuissemus sapientiam, nec eam doctrina, id est aliunde discendo, percipere curaremus; et noster amor a nobis profectus et ad nos relatus et ad beate uiuendum sufficeret, nec bono alio quo frueremur ullo indigeret; nunc uero quia natura nostra, ut esset, Deum habet auctorem, procul dubio ut uera sapiamus ipsum debemus habere doctorem, ipsum etiam ut beati simus suauitatis intimae largitorem._ CAPUT XXVI De imagine summae trinitatis, quae secundum quendam modum in natura etiam necdum beatificati hominis inuenitur.
If, then, our nature were from ourselves, we should surely also have begotten our own wisdom, nor should we take care to perceive it by instruction—that is, by learning it from elsewhere; and our love, having proceeded from ourselves and referred back to ourselves, would suffice for living blessedly, nor would it need any other good to enjoy. But as it is, because our nature has God as its author that it might exist, without doubt we must have Him as our teacher that we may be truly wise, and Him also as the bestower of inmost sweetness that we may be blessed. CHAPTER XXVI. Concerning the image of the supreme Trinity, which in a certain manner is found in the nature even of man not yet beatified.
這樣,倘若我們的本性是出於我們自己,我們無疑也就會生出自己的智慧,不必費心藉教導,就是藉從別處學習,去領受它;我們的愛既從自己發出、又歸回自己,也就足以使人有福地活著,不需要享受任何別的善。但事實上,既然我們的本性以神為其存在的創造者,我們無疑也必須以祂為我們的教師,好叫我們得著真智慧,並以祂為那內心甘甜的賜予者,好叫我們得福。第二十六章。論至高三一的形像,這形像按某種樣式,連在尚未得福之人的本性中也可尋見。
3:1382
Et nos quidem in nobis, tametsi non aequalem, immo ualde longeque distantem, neque coaeternam et, quo breuius totum dicitur, non eiusdem substantiae, cuius Deus est, tamen qua Deo nihil sit in rebus ab eo factis natura propinquius, imaginem Dei, hoc est illius summae trinitatis, agnoscimus, adhuc reformatione perficiendam, ut sit etiam similitudine proxima. Nam et sumus et nos esse nouimus et id esse ac nosse diligimus. In his autem tribus, quae dixi, nulla nos falsitas ueri similis turbat.
And we indeed recognize in ourselves an image of God—that is, of that supreme Trinity—though not an equal one, nay, very far distant, neither coeternal, and, to say the whole more briefly, not of the same substance as God; yet one than which, in the things made by Him, nothing in nature is nearer to God—an image still to be perfected by reformation, that it may be also nearest in likeness. For we both are, and know that we are, and love that being and that knowing. And in these three things which I have mentioned, no falsehood resembling the truth disturbs us.
我們實在在自己裏面認出神的一個形像——就是那至高三一的形像——雖不是與祂相等的,反倒相去甚遠,既不與祂同永,並且簡言之,與神並非同一本質;然而在祂所造之物中,論本性沒有甚麼比這形像更與神相近——這形像還須藉更新得以完全,好叫它在相似上也最為相近。因為我們既存在,又知道我們存在,又愛這存在與這知道。在我所提的這三件事上,沒有甚麼貌似真理的虛謊能擾亂我們。
3:1383
Non enim ea sicut illa, quae foris sunt, ullo sensu corporis tangimus, uelut colores uidendo, sonos audiendo, odores olfaciendo, sapores gustando, dura et mollia contrectando sentimus, quorum sensibilium etiam imagines eis simillimas nec iam corporeas cogitatione uersamus, memoria tenemus et per ipsas in istorum desideria concitamur; sed sine ulla phantasiarum uel phantasmatum imaginatione ludificatoria mihi esse me idque nosse et amare certissimum est. Nulla in his ueris Academicorum argumenta formido dicentium: Quid si falleris? Si enim fallor, sum. Nam qui non est, utique nec falli potest: ac per hoc sum, si fallor.
For we do not touch these by any sense of the body, as we do those things which are outside—as we perceive colors by seeing, sounds by hearing, odors by smelling, flavors by tasting, hard and soft things by handling—of which sensible things we also revolve in thought the images most like them, no longer corporeal, hold them in memory, and through them are stirred into desires of those very things; but without any imagination, deceptive, of phantasies or phantasms, it is most certain to me that I am, and that I know and love this. In these truths I fear none of the arguments of the Academics, who say: 'What if you are deceived?' For if I am deceived, I am. For he who does not exist surely cannot be deceived; and by this very fact I am, if I am deceived.
因為我們並非藉身體的任何感官去觸及這些事,像對待外面之物那樣——如我們藉看見而覺察顏色,藉聽見而覺察聲音,藉嗅而覺察氣味,藉嘗而覺察滋味,藉摸而覺察堅硬與柔軟之物——這些可感之物,我們也在思想中翻轉那與它們最相似、卻已不再是物質的影像,將它們存於記憶,並藉這些影像被激起對那些事物的渴慕;但毫無任何幻象或幻影那欺哄人的想像,我至為確定:我存在,我知道並愛這存在。在這些真理上,我絲毫不懼學園派的論證,他們說:「倘若你受了欺騙呢?」因為我若受欺騙,我就是存在的。因為那不存在的,斷然不能受欺騙;正因如此,我若受欺騙,我就是存在的。
3:1384
Quia sum ergo si fallor, quo modo esse me fallor, quando certum est me esse, si fallor? Quia igitur essem qui fallerer, etiamsi fallerer, procul dubio in eo, quod me noui esse, non fallor. Consequens est autem, ut etiam in eo, quod me noui nosse, non fallar. Sicut enim noui esse me, ita noui etiam hoc ipsum, nosse me. Eaque duo cum amo, eundem quoque amorem quiddam tertium nec inparis aestimationis eis quas noui rebus adiungo. Neque enim fallor amare me, cum in his quae amo non fallar; quamquam etsi illa falsa essent, falsa me amare uerum esset. Nam quo pacto recte reprehenderer et recte prohiberer ab amore falsorum, si me illa amare falsum esset?
Since, then, I am if I am deceived, how am I deceived that I exist, when it is certain that I exist, if I am deceived? Since therefore I would be the one deceived, even if I were deceived, without doubt I am not deceived in that which I know—that I exist. And it follows that neither am I deceived in that which I know—that I know. For just as I know that I exist, so I also know this very thing, that I know. And when I love these two, I add the same love also as a certain third thing, of no lesser estimation than those things which I know. Nor am I deceived that I love, since in those things which I love I am not deceived; though even if they were false, it would be true that I love false things. For how could I rightly be reproved and rightly forbidden from the love of false things, if it were false that I love them?
既然我若受欺騙便是存在的,那麼當我若受欺騙、我存在仍是確定的時候,我又怎能在「我存在」這事上受欺騙呢?所以,既然即使我受欺騙,我仍是那受欺騙者,無疑地,在我所知的這事——我存在——上,我並未受欺騙。隨之而來的是,在我所知的另一事——我知道——上,我也並未受欺騙。因為正如我知道我存在,照樣我也知道這事本身,就是我知道。當我愛這兩者時,我又加上那同一的愛作為某種第三樣,其分量不亞於我所知的那些事。我也不在「我愛」這事上受欺騙,因為在我所愛的那些事上我並未受欺騙;況且即使它們是虛假的,我愛虛假之物仍是真的。因為倘若「我愛虛假之物」是虛假的,我又怎能正當地因愛虛假之物而受責備、正當地被禁止呢?
3:1385
Cum uero et illa uera adque certa sint, quis dubitet quod eorum, cum amantur, et ipse amor uerus et certus est? Tam porro nemo est qui esse se nolit, quam nemo est qui non esse beatus uelit. Quo modo enim potest beatus esse, si nihil sit? CAPUT XXVII. De essentia et scientia et utriusque amore. Ita uero ui quadam naturali ipsum esse iucundum est, ut non ob aliud et hi qui miseri sunt nolint interire et, cum se miseros esse sentiant, non se ipsos de rebus, sed miseriam suam potius auferri uelint.
But since those things are both true and certain, who would doubt that, when they are loved, the love itself is also true and certain? Moreover, as there is no one who would not wish to be, so there is no one who would not wish to be blessed. For how can he be blessed, if he be nothing? CHAPTER XXVII. Concerning being and knowledge, and the love of both. So pleasant indeed, by a certain natural force, is being itself, that even those who are wretched do not, for any other reason, wish to perish; and when they feel themselves to be wretched, they wish not that they themselves, but rather their wretchedness, be taken away from things.
但既然那些事既真實又確定,誰能懷疑:當它們被愛時,那愛本身也是真實而確定的呢?再者,正如沒有人不願存在,照樣也沒有人不願得福。因為他若一無所有,怎能得福呢?第二十七章。論存在與知識,並對二者的愛。存在本身藉某種本性的力量是如此可喜,以致連那些悲慘的人,也不為別的緣故而願意滅亡;當他們覺得自己悲慘時,他們所願的並非除去自己,乃寧可從萬事中除去他們的悲慘。
3:1386
Illis etiam, qui et sibi miserrimi apparent et plane sunt et non solum a sapientibus, quoniam stulti, uerum et ab his, qui se beatos putant, miseri iudicantur, quia pauperes adque mendici sunt, si quis inmortalitatem daret, qua nec ipsa miseria moreretur, proposito sibi quod, si in eadem miseria semper esse nollent, nulli et nusquam essent futuri, sed omni modo perituri, profecto exultarent laetitia et sic semper eligerent esse quam omnino non esse. Huius rei testis est notissimus sensus illorum. Unde enim mori metuunt et malunt in illa aerumna uiuere, quam eam morte finire, nisi quia satis apparet quam refugiat natura non esse?
Even to those who appear most wretched both to themselves and plainly are so, and who are judged wretched not only by the wise, since they are foolish, but also by those who think themselves blessed, because they are poor and beggars—if anyone were to give them immortality, by which not even their very wretchedness would die, proposing to them that, if they should be unwilling to be ever in the same wretchedness, they would be nothing and nowhere in time to come, but would by all means perish—surely they would exult with joy and would thus ever choose to be rather than not to be at all. The witness of this is their most well-known feeling. For why do they fear to die, and prefer to live in that distress rather than to end it by death, except that it is sufficiently apparent how nature shrinks from not-being?
連那些對自己、又顯然真是、最為悲慘的人——他們不單被智慧人判為悲慘(因他們愚拙),也被那些自以為有福的人判為悲慘(因他們貧窮乞討)——倘若有人賜他們不死之性,使連他們的悲慘本身也不會止息,並向他們提出:他們若不願永遠處於同樣的悲慘中,將來就要全無、無處可存,總要徹底滅亡——他們必定歡喜雀躍,就這樣寧願存在,而非全然不存在。這事的見證,就是他們那眾所周知的感覺。因為他們為何懼怕死、寧可活在那愁苦中而不願以死了結,豈不是因為極其明顯:本性是何等地躲避不存在麼?
3:1387
Adque ideo cum se nouerint esse morituros, pro magno beneficio sibi hanc inpendi misericordiam desiderant, ut aliquanto productius in eadem miseria uiuant tardiusque moriantur. Procul dubio ergo indicant, inmortalitatem, saltem talem quae non habeat finem mendicitatis, quanta gratulatione susciperent. Quid? animalia omnia etiam inrationalia, quibus datum non est ista cogitare, ab inmensis draconibus usque ad exiguos uermiculos nonne se esse uelle adque ob hoc interitum fugere omnibus quibus possunt motibus indicant? Quid?
And therefore, when they know themselves to be about to die, they desire this mercy to be bestowed on them as a great benefit—that they might live somewhat longer in the same wretchedness and die more slowly. Without doubt, then, they indicate with how great thankfulness they would receive immortality, even such as would have no end of beggary. What of this? Do not all animals, even the irrational, to which it is not given to ponder these things, from immense dragons down to tiny little worms, indicate by all the motions they can that they wish to be and on this account flee destruction? What of this?
因此,當他們知道自己將要死時,便渴望這憐憫像極大的恩惠那樣施於他們——使他們在同樣的悲慘中能稍微多活些時候、死得慢些。所以無疑地,他們已表明:他們會以何等的感激領受不死,連那無有終止之乞討的不死也在所不辭。這算甚麼呢?難道一切動物,連那不能思想這些事的無理性之物,從巨大的龍直到微小的蠕蟲,不也藉著一切牠們所能的動作,表明牠們願意存在、因此躲避滅亡麼?這又算甚麼呢?
3:1388
arbusta omnesque frutices, quibus nullus est sensus ad uitandam manifesta motione perniciem, nonne ut in auras tutum cacuminis germen emittant, aliud terrae radicis adfigunt, quo alimentum trahant adque ita suum quodam modo esse conseruent? Ipsa postremo corpora, quibus non solum sensus, sed nec ulla saltem seminalis est uita, ita tamen uel exiliunt in superna uel in ima descendunt uel librantur in mediis, ut essentiam suam. ubi secundum naturam possunt esse, custodiant. Iam uero nosse quantum ametur quamque falli nolit humana natura, uel hinc intellegi potest, quod lamentari quisque sana mente mauult quam laetari in amentia.
Do not the shrubs and all the bushes, which have no sense to avoid by manifest motion the destruction that threatens them, nevertheless, in order that they may send forth the safe shoot of their crown into the airs, fix another shoot of their root into the earth, by which to draw nourishment and thus in a certain manner to preserve their own being? Finally, the very bodies which have not only no sense, but not even any seminal life, nevertheless either leap up to the heights, or descend to the depths, or are balanced in the midst, in such a way as to guard their own essence where, according to nature, they are able to be. Now indeed how greatly knowing is loved, and how human nature is unwilling to be deceived, can be understood even from this—that anyone would rather lament in a sound mind than rejoice in madness.
難道那些灌木和一切叢林,雖無知覺、不能藉明顯的動作躲避臨到牠們的毀滅,卻不為著要把其頂端安穩的嫩芽伸向空中,而將其根的另一支扎入地裏,藉以汲取養分、從而以某種方式保全自身的存在麼?最後,連那不單毫無知覺、甚至毫無種子之生命的物體,不也或騰向高處,或降向低處,或懸於其間,以致在其按本性所能存在之處,守住自身的本質麼?至於認知是何等地被人所愛、人的本性是何等不願受欺騙,甚至可從這事看出——任何人都寧可在清醒的心智中哀哭,而不願在瘋狂中歡笑。
3:1389
Quae uis magna adque mirabilis mortalibus praeter homini animantibus nulla est, licet eorum quibusdam ad istam lucem contuendam multo quam nobis sit acrior sensus oculorum; sed lucem illam incorpoream contingere nequeunt, qua mens nostra quodam modo radiatur, ut de his omnibus recte iudicare possimus. Nam in quantum eam capimus, in tantum id possumus. Verum tamen inest in sensibus inrationalium animantium, etsi scientia nullo modo, at certe quaedam scientiae similitudo; cetera autem rerum corporalium, non quia sentiunt, sed quia sentiuntur, sensibilia nuncupata sunt. Quorum in arbustis hoc simile est sensibus, quod aluntur et gignunt.
This great and marvelous power belongs to no mortal living things except man, although in some of them the sense of the eyes is much keener than ours for beholding this light; but they cannot touch that incorporeal light by which our mind is in a certain manner irradiated, so that we can rightly judge concerning all these things. For in proportion as we grasp it, in that proportion we are able to do so. Nevertheless, there is in the senses of irrational animals, even if knowledge in no way, yet certainly a certain likeness of knowledge; but other corporeal things have been called sensible not because they perceive, but because they are perceived. Of these, what is similar to the senses in shrubs is that they are nourished and beget.
這偉大奇妙的能力,除了人以外,沒有任何必死的活物擁有,雖然其中有些,論看這光的眼力比我們敏銳得多;但牠們不能觸及那無形的光——我們的心智藉這光以某種方式被照亮,使我們能正確判斷這一切事。因為我們領受它有多少,我們就能行多少。然而在無理性的活物的感官中,縱然全無知識,卻必定有某種知識的相似;至於其他屬物質之物,被稱為「可感的」並非因為牠們有所覺察,乃因為牠們被覺察。在這些之中,灌木裏與感官相似的,就是它們得著滋養並生發。
3:1390
Verum tamen et haec et omnia corporalia latentes in natura causas habent; sed formas suas, quibus mundi huius uisibilis structura formosa est, sentiendas sensibus praebent, ut pro eo, quod nosse non possunt, quasi innotescere uelle uideantur. Sed nos ea sensu corporis ita capimus, ut de his non sensu corporis iudicemus. Habemus enim alium interioris hominis sensum isto longe praestantiorem, quo iusta et iniusta sentimus, iusta per intellegibilem speciem, iniusta per eius priuationem. Ad huius sensus officium non acies pupulae, non foramen auriculae, non spiramenta narium, non gustus faucium, non ullus corporeus tactus accedit.
Nevertheless, both these and all corporeal things have their causes hidden in nature; but they offer their forms, by which the structure of this visible world is shapely, to be perceived by the senses, so that, in place of the fact that they cannot know, they seem as it were to wish to become known. But we so grasp them by the sense of the body that we do not judge of them by the sense of the body. For we have another sense of the inner man, far more excellent than that, by which we perceive things just and unjust—the just through an intelligible form, the unjust through the privation of it. To the office of this sense there comes neither the sharpness of the pupil, nor the opening of the ear, nor the passages of the nostrils, nor the taste of the throat, nor any bodily touch.
然而,無論這些或一切屬物質之物,都在本性中有其隱藏的原由;但它們把其形態——這可見世界的結構藉以成形美麗——獻出來給感官覺察,以致它們既不能認知,便彷彿要使自己被認知。但我們藉身體的感官如此領受它們,卻並不憑身體的感官來判斷它們。因為我們有內裏之人的另一種感官,遠比那感官卓越,藉此我們覺察公義與不義之事——藉可悟的形式覺察公義,藉其缺乏覺察不義。這感官的職分,並不靠瞳孔的銳利,不靠耳朵的孔竅,不靠鼻孔的通道,不靠咽喉的味覺,也不靠任何身體的觸覺。
3:1391
Ibi me et esse et hoc nosse certus sum, et haec amo adque amare me similiter certus sum. CAPUT XXVIII. An etiam ipsum amorem, quo et esse et scire diligimus, diligere debeamus, quo magis diuinae trinitatis imagini propinquemus. Sed de duobus illis, essentia scilicet et notitia, quantum amentur in nobis, et quem ad modum etiam in ceteris rebus, quae infra sunt, eorum reperiatur, etsi differens, quaedam tamen similitudo, quantum suscepti huius operis ratio uisa est postulare, satis diximus; de amore autem, quo amantur, utrum et ipse amor ametur, non dictum est. Amatur autem; et hinc probamus, quod in hominibus, qui rectius amantur, ipse magis amatur.
There I am certain that I both am and know this, and I love these things, and I am likewise certain that I love. CHAPTER XXVIII. Whether we ought also to love the very love by which we love both to be and to know, so that we may the more approach the image of the divine Trinity. But concerning those two—namely essence and knowledge—how much they are loved in us, and how in the other things also which are below there is found, even if differing, yet some likeness of them, we have said enough, as far as the plan of this work we have undertaken has seemed to demand; but concerning the love by which they are loved, whether the love itself is also loved, it has not been said. But it is loved; and we prove this from the fact that in men who are more rightly loved, the love itself is more loved.
在那裏我確知:我既存在又知道這事,並且我愛這些事,我也同樣確知:我愛。第二十八章。論我們是否也當愛那愛——我們藉之愛存在與知道的愛——好叫我們更接近神聖三一的形像。但關於那兩者——就是本質與知識——在我們裏面被愛的程度,以及在底下其他事物中如何也尋得它們某種相似(縱然有別),我們已照所承擔之這工作的計畫所似乎要求的,說得夠多了;但關於那愛它們的愛,這愛本身是否也被愛,卻尚未論及。然而它是被愛的;我們從這事得以證明:在那些較正當地被愛的人身上,這愛本身就更被愛。
3:1392
Neque enim uir bonus merito dicitur qui scit quod bonum est, sed qui diligit Quur ergo et in nobis ipsis non et ipsum amorem nos amare sentimus, quo amamus quidquid boni amamus? Est enim et amor, quo amatur et quod amandum non est, et istum amorem odit in se, qui illum diligit, quo id amatur quod amandum est. Possunt enim ambo esse in uno homine, et hoc bonum est homini, ut illo proficiente quo bene uiuimus, iste deficiat quo male uiuimus, donec ad perfectum sanetur et in bonum commutetur omne quod uiuimus. Si enim pecora essemus, carnalem uitam et quod secundum sensum eius est amaremus idque esset sufficiens bonum nostrum et secundum hoc, cum esset nobis bene, nihil aliud quaereremus.
For a man is not called good by merit because he knows what is good, but because he loves it. Why, then, in our very selves, do we not also perceive that we love the very love by which we love whatever good we love? For there is also a love by which that which ought not to be loved is loved, and this love is hated in himself by the one who loves that love by which is loved that which ought to be loved. For both can be in one man, and it is good for a man that, as that love advances by which we live well, this love by which we live ill should fail, until what we live is wholly healed and changed into good. For if we were beasts, we should love the carnal life and what is according to its sense, and this would be our sufficient good, and according to this, when it was well with us, we should seek nothing else.
因為一個人被稱為善,並不是憑其知道甚麼為善的功勞,乃是因為他愛善。那麼,在我們自己裏面,我們為何不也覺察:我們愛那愛——我們藉之愛凡所愛之善的愛呢?因為也有一種愛,藉之而愛那不當愛的;凡愛那「藉以愛當愛之物」之愛的人,便在自己裏面恨惡這種愛。因為這兩種愛能同在一人裏面;而對人有益的,乃是:當那叫我們善活的愛長進時,這叫我們惡活的愛便衰退,直到我們所活的全然得醫治、變為良善。因為我們若是牲畜,就會愛屬肉體的生命、並照其感覺而有的事,而這便是我們足夠的善;照此,當我們安然無恙時,就不再尋求別的。
3:1393
Item si arbores essemus, nihil quidem sentiente motu amare possemus, uerum tamen id quasi adpetere uideremur, quo feracius essemus uberiusque fructuosae. Si essemus lapides aut fluctus aut uentus aut flamma uel quid huius modi, sine ullo quidem sensu adque uita, non tamen nobis deesset quasi quidam nostrorum locorum adque ordinis adpetitus. Nam uelut amores corporum momenta sunt ponderum, siue deorsum grauitate sine sursum leuitate nitantur. Ita enim corpus pondere, sicut animus amore fertur, quocumque fertur.
Likewise, if we were trees, we could indeed love nothing by a perceiving motion, yet we should seem as it were to seek that by which we might be more fruitful and more abundantly productive. If we were stones or waves or wind or flame or anything of that sort, without any sense indeed or life, nevertheless there would not be lacking to us as it were a certain appetite of our own places and order. For the momentum of weights are as it were the loves of bodies, whether they strive downward by gravity or upward by lightness. For the body is borne by its weight, just as the soul by its love, wherever it is borne.
照樣,我們若是樹木,固然不能藉有知覺的動作愛甚麼,卻仍會彷彿尋求那叫我們更多結實、更豐富多產之物。我們若是石頭、波浪、風、火焰,或諸如此類之物,雖全無知覺與生命,卻也不缺對我們本位與次序的某種「嗜求」。因為重量的勢頭彷彿就是物體的「愛」,無論它們是憑重力向下,或憑輕浮向上努力。因為物體被其重量所帶動,正如心靈被其愛所帶動,無論被帶往何處。
3:1394
Quoniam igitur homines sumus ad nostri creatoris imaginem creati, cuius est uera aeternitas, aeterna ueritas, aeterna et uera caritas, estque ipse aeterna et uera et cara trinitas neque confusa neque separata: in his quidem rebus, quae infra nos sunt, quoniam et ipsa nec aliquo modo essent nec aliqua specie continerentur nec aliquem ordinem uel adpeterent uel tenerent, nisi ab illo facta essent, qui summe est, qui summe sapiens est, qui summe bonus est, tamquam per omnia, quae fecit mirabili stabilitate, currentes quasi quaedam eius alibi magis, alibi minus inpressa uestigia colligamus;
Since, therefore, we are men created after the image of our Creator, whose is true eternity, eternal truth, eternal and true charity, and who is Himself the eternal and true and dear Trinity, neither confused nor separated: in these things indeed which are below us—since they themselves would neither in any way exist, nor be contained in any form, nor either seek or hold any order, had they not been made by Him who supremely is, who is supremely wise, who is supremely good—as we run, as it were, through all the things which He made with marvelous stability, let us gather, as it were, certain traces of His, here more, there less deeply impressed.
所以,既然我們是按著我們創造者的形像被造的人——那創造者有真實的永恆、永恆的真理、永恆而真實的愛;祂自己就是那永恆、真實、可親的三一,既不相混,也不分離——在那些低於我們的事物中(因為這些事物,若不是由那至高地存在、至高地智慧、至高地良善的祂所造,就絕不會以任何方式存在,也不會被含於任何形態,更不會尋求或持守任何次序)——當我們彷彿奔行於祂以奇妙的穩固所造的一切之中時,讓我們彷彿收集祂的某些足跡,這些足跡在此印得深些,在彼印得淺些。
3:1395
in nobis autem ipsis eius imaginem contuentes tamquam minor ille euangelicus filius ad nosmet ipsos reuersi surgamus et ad illum redeamus, a quo peccando recesseramus. Ibi esse nostrum non habebit mortem, ibi nosse nostrum non habebit errorem, ibi amare nostrum non habebit offensionem. Nunc autem tria ista nostra quamuis certa teneamus nec aliis ea credamus testibus, sed nos ipsi praesentia sentiamus adque interiore ueracissimo cernamus aspectu, tamen, quamdiu futura uel utrum numquam defutura et quo si male, quo autem si bene agantur peruentura sint, quoniam per nos ipsos nosse non possumus, alios hinc testes uel quaerimus uel habemus:
But beholding His image within our very selves, like that younger son of the Gospel, let us return to ourselves and rise up and go back to Him from whom by sinning we had withdrawn. There our being shall have no death, there our knowing shall have no error, there our loving shall have no offense. Now, however, though we hold these three things of ours as certain, and do not believe them on the testimony of others but perceive them as present within us and discern them by an inward and most truthful gaze, yet, since by ourselves we cannot know how long they shall endure, or whether they shall never fail, and to what end they shall come if ill, or to what end if well used, of these matters we either seek or possess other witnesses.
然而當我們在自身之內仰望祂的形像時,就像福音書中那年幼的兒子一樣,讓我們回到自己這裡,起來歸回那位我們因犯罪而離棄的主。在那裡,我們的存在必不再有死亡;在那裡,我們的認知必不再有錯謬;在那裡,我們的愛必不再有冒犯。如今我們雖確實地持守這三樣屬於我們的事,並非憑別的見證人而相信,乃是親自感受它們臨在我們裡面,並以內在最真實的目光辨察;然而,至於這些將存留多久,是否永不止息,若使用不當將歸於何處,若使用得宜又將達於何境——既然這些我們憑自己無法知道,便為此或尋求或擁有別的見證人。
3:1396
de quorum fide quur nulla debeat esse dubitatio, non est iste, sed posterior erit diligentius disserendi locus. In hoc autem libro de ciuitate Dei, quae non peregrinatur in huius uitae mortalitate, sed inmortalis semper in caelis est, id est de angelis sanctis Deo cohaerentibus, qui nec fuerunt umquam nec futuri sunt desertores, inter quos et illos, qui aeternam lucem deserentes tenebrae facti sunt, Deum primitus diuisisse iam diximus, illo adiuuante quod coepimus ut possumus explicemus. CAPUT XXVIIII. De sanctorum angelorum scientia, qua trinitatem in ipsa eius deitate nouerunt et qua operum causas prius in operantis arte quam in ipsis operibus artificis intuentur.
Concerning whose trustworthiness, why there ought to be no doubt, is not the place here but later for treating more diligently. In this book, however, concerning the City of God which does not sojourn in the mortality of this life but is forever immortal in the heavens—that is, concerning the holy angels who cleave to God, who never were nor ever shall be deserters, and among whom and those who, forsaking the eternal light, became darkness, God first made division, as we have already said—let us, with His help, set forth what we have begun, as best we can. CHAPTER XXIX. On the knowledge of the holy angels, by which they know the Trinity in its very Godhead, and by which they behold the causes of works in the art of the Worker before beholding them in the works themselves.
關於他們的可信性為何不應有任何懷疑,此處並非詳細論述之所,留待後文。然而在這卷論神之城的書中——這城並不寄居於今生的必死之中,乃是永遠不朽地存於諸天,即論那些緊緊依附神的聖天使,他們從未也永不會成為背棄者,神起初已將他們與那些離棄永光而成為黑暗者分開,這我們已經說過——讓我們靠著祂的幫助,盡力闡明所開始的論題。第二十九章 論聖天使的知識,他們藉此認識三位一體之神性,並藉此先在工作者的藝術中、而非在工作本身中,洞察諸工作的原因。
3:1397
Illi quippe angeli sancti non per uerba sonantia Deum discunt, sed per ipsam praesentiam inmutabilis ueritatis, hoc est Verbum eius unigenitum, et ipsum Verbum et Patrem et eorum Spiritum sanctum, eamque esse inseparabilem trinitatem singulasque in ea personas esse substantiam, et tamen omnes non tres deos esse, sed unum Deum, ita nouerunt, ut eis magis ista, quam nos ipsi nobis cogniti simus. Ipsam quoque creaturam melius ibi, hoc est in sapientia Dei, tamquam in arte, qua facta est, quam in ea ipsa sciunt; ac per hoc et se ipsos ibi melius quam in se ipsis, uerum tamen et in se ipsis. Facti sunt enim et aliud sunt quam ille qui fecit.
For those holy angels learn of God not through sounding words, but through the very presence of immutable truth, that is, His only-begotten Word; and they know the Word itself, and the Father, and their Holy Spirit, and that this is an inseparable Trinity, and that the several Persons in it are each a substance, and yet that all are not three gods but one God—they know these things in such wise that these are more known to them than we ourselves are known to ourselves. The creation itself, too, they know better there—that is, in the wisdom of God, as in the art by which it was made—than in itself; and through this they know themselves better there than in themselves, yet also truly in themselves. For they were made, and are other than He who made them.
因為那些聖天使認識神,並非藉著發聲的言語,乃是藉著那不變真理本身的臨在,就是祂的獨生之道;他們認識這道本身、認識父、認識他們的聖靈,並認識這乃是不可分割的三位一體,其中各位格各為一實體,然而眾位並非三個神,乃是一位神——他們對這些事的認識,比我們對自己的認識更加清楚。受造之物本身,他們在那裡——即在神的智慧中,如同在那造成它的藝術中——也認識得比在受造物本身中更清楚;藉此他們在那裡認識自己,也勝過在自己裡面認識自己,然而在自己裡面也是真實的認識。因為他們是被造的,與那造他們的主有別。
3:1398
Ibi ergo tamquam in diurna cognitione, in se ipsis autem tamquam in uespertina, sicut iam supra diximus. Multum enim differt, utrum in ea ratione cognoscatur aliquid, secundum quam factum est, an in se ipso; sicut aliter scitur rectitudo linearum sen ueritas figurarum, cum intellecta conspicitur, aliter cum in puluere scribitur; et aliter iustitia in ueritate incommutabili, aliter in anima iusti. Sic deinde cetera, sicut firmamentum inter aquas superiores et inferiores, quod caelum uocatum est; sicut deorsum aquarum congeries terraeque nudatio et herbarum institutio adque lignorum; sicut solis ac lunae stellarumque conditio;
There, therefore, they know as in a daytime knowledge, but in themselves as in an evening knowledge, as we have already said above. For it makes a great difference whether a thing is known in that reason according to which it was made, or in itself; just as the straightness of lines or the truth of figures is known in one way when contemplated by the understanding, and in another way when traced in dust; and justice is known in one way in the immutable truth, in another in the soul of a just man. So likewise the rest: as the firmament between the upper and lower waters, which was called heaven; as below, the gathering of the waters and the laying bare of the land and the establishment of grasses and trees; as the making of the sun and moon and stars;
因此他們在那裡認識,如同在白晝的知識中;而在自己裡面認識,則如同在黃昏的知識中,正如我們上文所說。因為一事物若按照它被造所依的理性而被認識,與在它本身中被認識,二者大不相同;正如線的筆直、形狀的真實,在以理智默觀時是一種認識,在塵土中描繪時又是另一種認識;公義在不變的真理中是一種認識,在義人的靈魂中又是另一種認識。其餘的事也是如此:如上下諸水之間的穹蒼,被稱為天;如其下諸水的聚集、陸地的顯露、青草與樹木的設立;如日月星辰的造成;
3:1399
sicut ex aquis animalium, uolucrum scilicet adque piscium beluarumque natantium; sicut quorumque in terra gradientium adque repentium et ipsius hominis, qui cunctis in terra rebus excelleret. Omnia haec aliter in Verbo Dei cognoscuntur ab angelis, ubi habent causas rationesque suas, id est secundum quas facta sunt, incommutabiliter permanentes, aliter in se ipsis; illa clariore, hac obscuriore cognitione, uelut artis adque operum; quae tamen opera cum ad ipsius Creatoris laudem uenerationemque referuntur, tamquam mane lucescit in mentibus contemplantium. CAPUT XXX. De senarii numeri perfectione, qui primus partium. suarum quantitate conpletur.
as from the waters the creatures, namely birds and fishes and swimming beasts; as whatever walks and creeps upon the earth, and man himself, who was to excel all things upon the earth. All these things are known by the angels in one way in the Word of God, where they have their causes and reasons—that is, those according to which they were made—remaining immutably, and in another way in themselves: the former by a clearer, the latter by an obscurer knowledge, as of art and of works. Yet these works, when they are referred to the praise and veneration of the Creator Himself, dawn as it were like morning in the minds of those who contemplate. CHAPTER XXX. On the perfection of the number six, which is the first to be completed by the sum of its parts.
如從水中而出的活物,即飛鳥、魚類與游動的走獸;如一切在地上行走爬行的,以及人本身,那將要超越地上萬物的。這一切事物,天使以一種方式在神的道中認識,在那裡它們有其原因與理由——即它們被造所依的理由——不變地存留;又以另一種方式在它們本身中認識:前者是較清晰的認識,後者是較幽暗的認識,如同藝術與作品之別。然而這些作品,當被歸於造物主自己的讚美與敬拜時,便如清晨在默觀者的心中破曉。第三十章 論數字六的完美,它是第一個由其各部分之和而圓滿的數。
3:1400
Haec autem propter senarii numeri perfectionem eodem die sexiens repetito sex diebus perfecta narrantur, non quia Deo fuerit necessaria mora temporum, quasi qui non potuerit creare omnia simul, quae deinceps congruis motibus peragerent tempora; sed quia per senarium numerum est operum significata perfectio. Numerus quippe senarius primus conpletur suis partibus, id est sexta sui parte et tertia et dimidia, quae sunt unum et duo et tria, quae in summam ducta sex fiunt. Partes autem in hac consideratione numerorum illae intellegendae sunt, quae quotae sint dici potest; sicut dimidia, tertia, quarta et deinceps ab aliquo numero denominatae.
Now these things are narrated as having been perfected in six days, the same day being repeated six times, on account of the perfection of the number six—not because any delay of time was necessary to God, as if He could not have created all things at once, which afterwards should pass through their seasons by fitting movements; but because by the number six the perfection of the works is signified. For the number six is the first to be completed by its parts, that is, by its sixth part and its third and its half, which are one and two and three, which brought to a sum make six. But the parts to be understood in this consideration of numbers are those of which it can be said what fraction they are, as a half, a third, a fourth, and so on, named from some number.
如今這些事被記載為在六日內完成,乃是同一日重複六次,是為著數字六的完美——並非因為神需要時間的拖延,彷彿祂不能一次造成萬物,使萬物日後藉合宜的運動經歷其時序;乃是因為藉著數字六,諸工作的完美得以被表明。因為數字六是第一個由其各部分而圓滿的數,即由其六分之一、三分之一與二分之一,這就是一、二、三,相加成和便是六。但在這數字的考量中,所當理解的「部分」,是那些能說出其為何種分數的部分,如二分之一、三分之一、四分之一等等,由某個數而得名。
3:1401
Neque enim exempli gratia quia in nouenario numero quattuor pars aliqua eius est, ideo dici potest quota eius sit; unum autem potest, nam nona eius est: et tria potest, nam tertia eius est. Coniunctae uero istae duae partes eius, nona scilicet adque tertia, id est unum et tria, longe sunt a tota summa eius, quod est nouem. Itemque in denario quaeternarius est aliqua pars eius; sed quota sit dici non potest; unum autem potest; nam decima pars eius est. Habet et quintam, quod sunt duo; habet et dimidiam, quod sunt quinque. Sed hae tres partes eius, decima et quinta et dimidia, id est unum et duo et quinque, simul ductae non conplent decem; sunt enim octo.
For example, although in the number nine four is some part of it, it cannot be said what fraction of it that is; but one can, for it is its ninth; and three can, for it is its third. But these two parts joined together, namely the ninth and the third, that is one and three, are far from its whole sum, which is nine. Likewise in ten, four is some part of it; but what fraction it is cannot be said; one, however, can, for it is its tenth part. It has also a fifth, which is two; and a half, which is five. But these three parts of it, the tenth and the fifth and the half, that is one and two and five, brought together do not make ten; for they are eight.
例如,雖然在數字九中,四是它的某一部分,卻不能說出它是九的何種分數;但一可以,因為一是九的九分之一;三也可以,因為三是九的三分之一。然而這兩個部分合起來,即九分之一與三分之一,就是一與三,與它的全和(即九)相去甚遠。同樣,在十中,四是它的某一部分,卻不能說出它是何種分數;但一可以,因為一是十的十分之一。十也有五分之一,即二;也有二分之一,即五。但它這三個部分,十分之一、五分之一與二分之一,即一、二與五,合起來並不成十;因為它們是八。
3:1402
Duodenarii uero numeri partes in summam ductae transeunt eum; habet enim duodecimam, quod est unum; habet sextam, quae sunt duo; habet quartam, quae sunt tria; habet tertiam, quae sunt quattuor; habet et dimidiam, quae sunt sex; unum autem et duo et tria et quattuor et sex non duodecim, sed amplius, id est sedecim, fiunt. Hoc breuiter commemorandum putaui ad commendandam senarii numeri perfectionem, qui primus, ut dixi, partibus suis in summam redactis ipse perficitur; in quo perfecit Deus opera sua. Unde ratio numeri contemnenda non est, quae in multis sanctarum scripturarum locis quam magni aestimanda sit elucet diligenter intuentibus. Nec frustra in laudibus Dei dictum est:
But the parts of the number twelve, brought to a sum, exceed it; for it has a twelfth, which is one; it has a sixth, which is two; it has a fourth, which is three; it has a third, which is four; it has also a half, which is six; but one and two and three and four and six make not twelve, but more, that is, sixteen. This I have thought worth briefly recalling for commending the perfection of the number six, which, as I said, is the first that is itself perfected by its parts reduced to a sum; in which God perfected His works. Hence the reckoning of number is not to be despised, which in many places of the Holy Scriptures shines forth, to those who diligently attend, as something to be greatly esteemed. Nor was it in vain said in the praises of God:
但數字十二的各部分相加,卻超過它本身;因為它有十二分之一,即一;有六分之一,即二;有四分之一,即三;有三分之一,即四;也有二分之一,即六;但一、二、三、四與六相加,並不成十二,乃是更多,即十六。我認為值得簡略提及這些,為要稱許數字六的完美,正如我所說,它是第一個由其各部分相加而自身得以圓滿的數;神就在此數中成全了祂的工作。因此數字的計算不可被輕看,它在聖經許多處向那些殷勤留意的人顯明為當大大看重的。在讚美神之中也並非徒然地說:
3:1403
Omnia in mensura et numero et pondere deposuisti. CAPUT XXXI. De die septimo, in quo plenitudo et requies commendatur. In septimo autem die, id est eodem die septiens repetito, qui numerus etiam ipse alia ratione perfectus est, Dei requies commendatur, in qua primum sanctificatio sonat. Ita Deus noluit istum diem in ullis suis operibus sanctificare, sed in requie sua, quae non habet uesperam; neque enim ulla creatura est, ut etiam ipse aliter in Dei Verbo, aliter in se cognita faciat aliam uelut diurnam, aliam uelut uespertinam notitiam. De septenarii porro numeri perfectione dici quidem plura possunt; sed et liber iste iam prolixus est,.
Thou hast ordered all things in measure and number and weight. CHAPTER XXXI. On the seventh day, in which fullness and rest are commended. But on the seventh day, that is, the same day repeated seven times—which number too is in another way perfect—the rest of God is commended, in which first sanctification is sounded. Thus God willed not to sanctify this day in any of His works, but in His own rest, which has no evening; for there is no creature, such that He should know it otherwise in the Word of God and otherwise in itself, and so make one knowledge as it were of the day, another as it were of the evening. Of the perfection of the number seven much more indeed could be said; but this book is already long,
「祢曾按著度量、數目與重量安排萬物。」第三十一章 論第七日,其中所稱許的是豐滿與安息。但在第七日,即同一日重複七次——這數字也以另一種方式為完美——所稱許的乃是神的安息,其中首次響起「成聖」之聲。如此神不願在祂任何工作中使這日成聖,乃是在祂自己的安息中使之成聖,這安息沒有黃昏;因為這安息並非受造物,以致祂須在神的道中以一種方式認識它、在它本身中又以另一種方式認識它,從而造成所謂白晝的知識與所謂黃昏的知識。關於數字七的完美,實在還可以說更多;但這卷書已經太長了,
3:1404
et uereor ne occasione conperta scientiolam nostram leuiter magis quam utiliter iactare uelle uideamur. Habenda est itaque ratio moderationis adque grauitatis, ne forte, cum de numero multum loquimur, mensuram et pondus neglegere iudicemur. Hoc itaque satis sit admonere, quod totus inpar primus numerus ternarius est, totus par quaternarius; ex quibus duobus septenarius constat. Ideo pro uniuerso saepe ponitur, sicuti est: Septiens cadet iustus, et resurget; id est: Quotienscumque ceciderit, non peribit; quod non de iniquitatibus, sed de tribulationibus ad humilitatem perducentibus intellegi uoluit: et: Septiens in die laudabo te; quod alibi alio modo dictum est: Semper laus eius in ore meo;
and I fear lest, having found the occasion, we may seem to wish to flaunt our little learning more lightly than usefully. We must therefore observe a measure of moderation and gravity, lest perchance, while we say much about number, we be judged to neglect measure and weight. Let it therefore suffice to point this out: that the first wholly odd number is three, the first wholly even number is four; of which two the number seven is composed. Therefore it is often put for the universal whole, as in: The just man shall fall seven times, and shall rise again; that is: However often he fall, he shall not perish; which He willed to be understood not of iniquities, but of tribulations leading to humility; and: Seven times a day will I praise Thee; which is elsewhere said in another way: His praise shall be ever in my mouth;
我也恐怕,趁此機緣,我們會顯得是想要輕浮地、而非有益地炫耀我們淺薄的學問。因此我們必須持守節制與莊重的分寸,免得我們在多談數目時,被判為忽略了度量與重量。所以這樣指出便足夠了:第一個全然為奇數的是三,第一個全然為偶數的是四;數字七即由這兩者組成。因此它常被用來代表全體,如經上說:「義人跌倒七次,仍必興起」;意即:「無論他跌倒多少次,必不滅亡」;祂願人這樣理解,不是指罪孽,乃是指那引人謙卑的患難;又如:「我一天七次讚美祢」;這在別處以另一種方式說:「我要常常讚美祂,讚美的話必在我口中。」
3:1405
et multa huius modi in . diuinis auctoritatibus reperiuntur, in quibus septenarius numerus, ut dixi, pro cuiusque rei uniuersitate poni solet. Propter hoc eodem saepe numero significatur Spiritus sanctus, de quo Dominus ait: Docebit uos omnem ueritatem. Ibi requies Dei, qua requiescitur in Deo. In toto quippe, id est in plena perfectione, requies; in parte autem labor. Ideo laboramus, quamdiu ex parte scimus, sed cum uenerit quod perfectum est, quod ex parte est euacuabitur. Hinc est quod etiam scripturas istas cum labore rimamur.
and many things of this sort are found in the divine authorities, in which the number seven, as I said, is wont to be put for the universality of any matter. On this account also the Holy Spirit is often signified by the same number, of whom the Lord says: He shall teach you all truth. There is the rest of God, by which there is rest in God. For in the whole, that is, in full perfection, is rest; but in part is labor. Therefore we labor as long as we know in part, but when that which is perfect shall have come, that which is in part shall be done away. Hence it is that even these Scriptures we search out with labor.
在神聖的權威之中還有許多這類的事,其中數字七,正如我所說,常被用來代表任何事物的全體性。為此緣故,聖靈也常以這同一數字來表明,主論到祂說:「祂要教導你們明白一切真理。」在那裡有神的安息,藉此人在神裡面得享安息。因為在全體中,即在完全的完美中,有安息;而在部分中,有勞苦。因此我們知道有限的,就一直勞苦;但等那完全的來到,那有限的就要歸於無有。正因如此,我們連考究這些經文也是帶著勞苦的。
3:1406
Sancti uero angeli quorum societati et congregationi in hac peregrinatione laboriosissima suspiramus, sicut habent permanendi aeternitatem, ita cognoscendi facilitatem et requiescendi felicitatem. Sine difficultate quippe nos adiuuant, quoniam spiritalibus motibus puris et liberis non laborant. CAPUT XXXII, De opinione eorum, qui angelorum creationem anteriorem uolunt esse quam mundi. Ne quis autem contendat et dicat non sanctos angelos esse significatos in eo quod scriptum est: Fiat lux, et facta est lux, sed quamlibet lucem tunc primum factam esse corpoream ant opinetur aut doceat;
But the holy angels, for whose fellowship and company we sigh in this most laborious pilgrimage, just as they possess the eternity of abiding, so they possess the ease of knowing and the felicity of resting. For they help us without difficulty, since by their pure and free spiritual motions they suffer no labor. CHAPTER XXXII. On the opinion of those who hold that the creation of the angels was prior to that of the world. But lest anyone contend and say that the holy angels were not signified in that which is written, 'Let there be light, and there was light,' but suppose or teach that some corporeal light was then first made;
但聖天使——我們在這極其勞苦的客旅中渴慕與他們交通並同列——正如他們擁有恆久存留的永恆,照樣他們也擁有認識的輕省與安息的福樂。因為他們毫無困難地幫助我們,既然他們以純潔自由的屬靈運動,並不勞苦。第三十二章 論那些主張天使的受造先於世界受造之人的意見。但免得有人爭辯說,聖天使並未在「神說:要有光,就有了光」這話中被表明,反倒臆測或教導說當時首次造的是某種有形的光;
3:1407
angelos autem prius esse factos non tantum ante firmamentum, quod inter aquas et aquas factum appellatum est caelum, sed ante illud de quo dictum est: In principio fecit Deus caelum et terram; adque illud, quod dictum est: In principio, non ita dictum tamquam primum hoc factum sit, cum ante fecerit angelos, sed quia omnia in sapientia fecit, quod est Verbum eius et ipsum scriptura principium nominauit (sicut ipse in euangelio Iudaeis quaerentibus quis esset respondit se esse principium): non e contrario referam contentionem, maxime quia hoc me delectat plurimum, quod etiam in summo exordio sancti libri geneseos trinitas commendatur. Cum enim ita dicitur:
and that the angels were made not only before the firmament, which between the waters and the waters was made and called heaven, but before that of which it is said: 'In the beginning God made heaven and earth'; and that this 'In the beginning' was not said as though this was made first, since He made the angels before, but because He made all things in wisdom, which is His Word and which Scripture itself named 'the beginning' (just as He Himself, when the Jews asked who He was, answered in the Gospel that He was the beginning): I shall not, on the contrary, raise a contention, especially because this delights me most greatly, that even in the very first opening of the holy book of Genesis the Trinity is commended. For when it is thus said:
並主張天使受造不僅在穹蒼之前——那在諸水與諸水之間造成、被稱為天的穹蒼——而且在「起初神創造天地」所說的那受造之前;又主張這「起初」並非彷彿說此乃首先被造,因祂在此之前已造天使,乃是因為祂在智慧中造了萬物,這智慧就是祂的道,聖經本身也稱之為「起初」(正如祂自己在福音書中,當猶太人問祂是誰時,回答說祂就是起初):對此我並不反過來掀起爭辯,尤其因為這最叫我喜悅,就是連在創世記聖卷的最起頭,三位一體便已被表明。因為當經上這樣說:
3:1408
In principio fecit Deus caelum et terram, ut Pater fecisse intellegatur in Filio, sicut adtestatur psalmus, ubi legitur: Quam magnificata sunt opera tua Domine! omnia in sapientia fecisti: conuenientissime paulo post commemoratur etiam Spiritus sanctus. Cum enim dictum esset, qualem terram Deus primitus fecerit, uel quam molem materiamue futurae constructionis mundi caeli et terrae nomine nuncupauerit subiciendo et addendo: Terra autem erat inuisibilis et inconposita et tenebrae erant super abyssum: mox ut trinitatis commemoratio conpleretur: Et spiritus, inquit, dei superferebatur super aquam.
'In the beginning God made heaven and earth,' so that the Father is understood to have made in the Son—as the Psalm attests, where it is read: 'How magnified are Thy works, O Lord! Thou hast made all things in wisdom'—most fittingly a little after the Holy Spirit also is commemorated. For when it had been said what kind of earth God first made, or what mass or matter of the future construction of the world He had designated by the name of heaven and earth, by subjoining and adding: 'And the earth was invisible and unformed, and darkness was upon the abyss,' then, that the commemoration of the Trinity might be completed, He says: 'And the Spirit of God moved over the water.'
「起初神創造天地」,使父被理解為在子裡面創造——正如詩篇所證實,那裡寫著:「主啊,祢的作為何其宏大!祢都是用智慧造成」——隨後不久最合宜地也提到聖靈。因為當已說明神最初所造的是何種地、或祂以天地之名所指那將要構築之世界的何等物質或材料之後,便接著補充說:「地是空虛混沌,淵面黑暗」;接著,為使三位一體的提述得以完整,祂說:「神的靈運行在水面上。」
3:1409
Proinde ut uolet quisque accipiat, quod ita profundum est, ut ad exercitationem legentium a fidei regula non abhorrentes plures possit generare sententias, dum tamen angelos sanctos in sublimibus sedibus non quidem Deo coaeternos, sed tamen de sua sempiterna et uera felicitate securos et certos esse nemo ambigat. Ad quorum societatem pertinere paruulos suos Dominus docens non solum illud ait: Erunt aequales angelis Dei; uerum ipsi quoque angeli qua contemplatione fruantur ostendit, ubi ait: Videte, ne contemnatis unum ex pusillis istis; dico enim uobis, quia angeli eorum in caelis semper uident faciem Patris mei, qui in caelis est. CAPUT XXXIII.
Accordingly, let each take it as he will, since it is so profound that, for the exercise of readers, it can engender many opinions not at variance with the rule of faith; provided only that no one doubt that the holy angels in the sublime seats, though not indeed co-eternal with God, are yet secure and certain of their everlasting and true felicity. To whose fellowship the Lord, teaching that His little ones belong, said not only this: 'They shall be equal to the angels of God'; but also showed of what contemplation the angels themselves enjoy, where He said: 'See that ye despise not one of these little ones; for I say unto you, that their angels in heaven always behold the face of My Father, who is in heaven.' CHAPTER XXXIII.
因此,各人可隨己意領會,既然這話如此深奧,以致為著讀者的操練,能生出許多並不違背信仰準則的見解;只要無人懷疑:那在崇高座位上的聖天使,雖然並非與神同永,卻對其永恆而真實的福樂安穩確定。主教導說祂的小子們屬於這交通,不僅說了這話:「他們要和神的天使一樣」;也顯明天使自己所享受的是何等的默觀,祂說:「你們要小心,不可輕看這小子裡的一個;我告訴你們,他們的天使在天上常見我天父的面。」第三十三章。
3:1410
De duabus angelorum societatibus diuersis adque disparibus, quae non incongrue intelleguntur lucis et tenebrarum nominibus nuncupatae. Peccasse autem quosdam angelos et in huius mundi ima detrusos, qui eis uelut carcer est, usque ad futuram in die iudicii ultimam damnationem apostolus Petrus apertissime ostendit dicens, quod Deus angelis peccantibus non pepercerit. sed carceribus caliginis inferi retrudens tradiderit in iudicio puniendos reseruari. Inter hos ergo et illos Deum uel praescientia uel opere diuisisse quis dubitet? illosque lucem merito appellari quis contradicat?
On the two societies of angels, diverse and unequal, which are not unfittingly understood to be designated by the names of light and darkness. That certain angels sinned and were thrust down into the lower parts of this world, which is to them as it were a prison, until the final condemnation at the day of judgment to come, the apostle Peter most plainly shows, saying that God spared not the angels that sinned, but, thrusting them down into the prisons of the gloom of hell, delivered them to be reserved for punishment in judgment. Who then can doubt that God divided between these and those, whether by foreknowledge or by deed? And who can gainsay that those others are rightly called light?
論天使的兩個社群,彼此相異而不對等,它們被理解為以光與暗之名來指稱,並非不合宜。使徒彼得極其明白地顯示:某些天使犯了罪,被丟到這世界的低處——這對他們如同監牢——直到將來審判之日最後的定罪。他說神並不寬容那犯了罪的天使,乃是把他們丟在地獄幽暗的監牢裡,交付他們被留待審判受刑。那麼誰能懷疑,神在這些與那些之間作了區分,無論是藉預知或藉作為?又有誰能反駁說那另一群被稱為光是合宜的呢?
3:1411
quando quidem nos adhuc in fide uiuentes eorum aequalitatem adhuc sperantes, utique nondum tenentes, iam lux dicti ab apostolo sumus: Fuistis enim, inquit, aliquando tenebrae, nunc autem lux in Domino. Istos uero desertores tenebras aptissime nuncupari profecto aduertunt, qui peiores esse hominibus infidelibus siue intellegunt siue credunt. Quapropter, etsi alia lux in isto huius libri loco intellegenda est, ubi legimus: Dixit Deus: Fiat lux, et facta est lux, et aliae tenebrae significatae sunt in eo quod scriptum est: Diuisit Deus inter lucem et tenebras: nos tamen has duas angelicas societates, unam fruentem Deo, alteram tumentem typho; unam cui dicitur:
since indeed we who still live in faith, still hoping for equality with them, but assuredly not yet possessing it, are already called light by the apostle: 'For ye were,' he says, 'sometime darkness, but now light in the Lord.' But that those deserters are most aptly named darkness, surely those discern who understand or believe them to be worse than unbelieving men. Wherefore, even if another light is to be understood in that place of this book where we read: 'God said, Let there be light, and there was light,' and other darknesses are signified in that which is written: 'God divided between the light and the darkness': we nevertheless understand these two angelic societies—one enjoying God, the other swollen with pride; one to which it is said:
既然我們這些仍憑信而活、仍盼望與他們同等、卻確實尚未得著的人,已經被使徒稱為光:他說:「你們從前是黑暗的,但如今在主裡面是光明的。」而那些背棄者最恰當地被稱為黑暗,凡明白或相信他們比不信的人更壞的人,必能辨明這點。因此,縱使在這卷書中我們讀到「神說:要有光,就有了光」之處當理解為另一種光,而「神將光暗分開」所寫的當指另一種黑暗:我們仍然理解這兩個天使社群——一個享受神,另一個因驕傲而膨脹;一個是被對它說:
3:1412
Adorate eum omnes angeli eius, aliam cuius princeps dicit: Haec omnia tibi dabo, si prostratus adoraueris me: unam Dei sancto amore flagrantem, alteram propriae celsitudinis inmundo amore fumantem; et quoniam, sicut scriptum est, Deus superbis resistit, humilibus autem dat gratiam, illam in caelis caelorum habita.item, istam inde deiectam in hoc infimo aerio caelo tumultuantem; illam luminosa pietate tranquillam, istam tenebrosis cupiditatibus turbulentam; illam Dei nutu clementer subuenientem, iuste ulciscentem, istam suo fastu subdendi et nocendi libidine exaestuantem; illam, ut quantum uult consulat, Dei bonitati ministram, istam, ne quantum uult noceat, Dei potestate frenatam;
'Worship Him, all ye His angels'; the other whose prince says: 'All these will I give Thee, if Thou wilt fall down and worship me': the one burning with holy love of God, the other smoking with the unclean love of its own loftiness; and since, as it is written, 'God resisteth the proud, but giveth grace to the humble,' the one dwelling in the heaven of heavens, the other, cast down thence, raging in this lowest airy heaven; the one tranquil in luminous piety, the other turbulent with shadowy desires; the one clemently succoring at God's nod, justly avenging, the other seething with its own pride in the lust of subjugating and harming; the one a minister to God's goodness, that it may aid as much as it wills, the other reined in by God's power, lest it harm as much as it wills;
「神的眾天使啊,都要敬拜祂」;另一個其首領說:「祢若俯伏拜我,我就把這一切都給祢」:一個因聖潔愛神而燃燒,另一個因不潔地愛自己的高位而冒煙;又既然如經上所記:「神阻擋驕傲的人,賜恩給謙卑的人」,一個住在諸天之上的天,另一個從那裡被摔下,在這最低的空中之天暴怒;一個在光明的虔敬中安寧,另一個在幽暗的私慾中翻騰;一個照神的旨意慈憐地施援、公義地報應,另一個因自己的傲慢、在轄制與傷害的情慾中沸騰;一個是神良善的僕役,盡其所願地施助,另一個被神的權能轄制,免得它盡其所願地加害;
3:1413
illam huic inludentem ut nolens prosit persecutionibus suis, hanc illi inuidentem, cum peregrinos colligit suos, — nos ergo has duas societates angelicas inter se dispares adque contrarias, unam et natura bonam et uoluntate rectam, aliam uero natura bonam, sed uoluntate peruersam, aliis manifestioribus diuinarum scripturarum testimoniis declaratas, quod etiam in hoc libro, cui nomen est genesis, lucis tenebrarumque uocabulis significatas existimauimus, etiamsi aliud hoc loco sensit forte qui scripsit, non est inutiliter obscuritas huius pertractata sententiae, quia, etsi uoluntatem auctoris libri huius indagare nequiuimus, a regula tamen fidei, quae per alias eiusdem auctoritatis sacras litteras satis fidelibus nota est, non abhorruimus.
the one mocking the other, that against its will it should profit by its persecutions, the other envying it when it gathers in its pilgrims—we therefore have understood these two angelic societies, unequal among themselves and contrary, the one both good in nature and right in will, the other indeed good in nature but perverse in will, to be declared by other plainer testimonies of the divine Scriptures, and we have judged that even in this book, whose name is Genesis, they are signified by the words of light and darkness, even if perchance he who wrote it had another meaning in this place; nor has the obscurity of this sentence been treated unprofitably, since, although we could not trace out the intention of the author of this book, we have nonetheless not departed from the rule of faith, which is sufficiently known to the faithful through other sacred writings of the same authority.
一個嘲笑另一個,使那另一個不情願地藉其逼迫反成有益,另一個則在那一個招聚其客旅時嫉妒它——因此我們已理解這兩個天使社群,彼此不對等且相反,一個既本性良善又意志正直,另一個雖本性良善卻意志乖謬,這是由神聖經其他更明白的見證所宣告的,並且我們判斷,連在這卷名為創世記的書中,它們也以光與暗之名被表明,縱使寫此書者在此處或許另有他意;對這句話的隱晦加以探討也並非無益,因為縱然我們未能查出此書作者的本意,我們卻仍未偏離信仰的準則,這準則藉著同等權威的其他聖典已為信徒所充分知曉。
3:1414
Etsi enim corporalia hic commemorata sunt opera Dei, habent procul dubio nonnullam similitudinem spiritalium, secundum quam dicit apostolus: Omnes enim uos filii lucis estis et filii diei, non sumus noctis neque tenebrarum. Si autem hoc sensit etiam ille qui scripsit, ad perfectiorem disputationis finem nostra peruenit intentio, ut homo Dei tam eximiae diuinaeque sapientiae, immo per eum Spiritus Dei in commemorandis operibus Dei, quae omnia sexto die dixit esse perfecta, nullo modo angelos praetermisisse credatur siue in principio, quia primo fecit, siue quod conuenientius intellegitur, in principio, quia in Verbo unigenito fecit, scriptum sit: In principio fecit Deus caelum et terram;
For even if the works of God here commemorated are corporeal, they have without doubt some likeness of spiritual things, according to which the apostle says: 'For ye are all sons of light and sons of the day; we are not of the night nor of darkness.' But if he who wrote it also meant this, our intention has reached a more perfect end of the discussion: that a man of God of such surpassing and divine wisdom—nay rather, through him the Spirit of God—in commemorating the works of God, which He said were all perfected on the sixth day, should by no means be believed to have passed over the angels, whether 'in the beginning' because He made them first, or—what is more fittingly understood—'in the beginning' because He made them in the only-begotten Word, when it was written: 'In the beginning God made heaven and earth';
因為這裡所記述的神的工作縱然是有形的,卻無疑與屬靈之事有某種相似,使徒據此說:「你們都是光明之子、白晝之子;我們不屬黑夜,也不屬黑暗。」但若寫此書者也是此意,我們的用意便達到了討論更完美的結局:就是一位有著如此卓越神聖智慧的神人——不如說,藉著他乃是神的靈——在記述神的工作(祂說這一切都在第六日完成)時,斷不可被認為遺漏了天使,無論是「起初」因祂首先造他們,或——更合宜的理解——「起初」因祂在獨生之道中造他們,正當經上寫著:「起初神創造天地」之時;
3:1415
quibus nominibus uniuersalis est significata creatura, uel spiritalis et corporalis, quod est credibilius, uel magnae duae mundi partes, quibus omnia quae creata sunt continentur, ut primitus eam totam proponeret ac deinde partes eius secundum mysticum dierum numerum exsequeretur. CAPUT XXXIIII. De eo quod quidam putant in conditione firmamenti aquarum discretarum nomine angelos significatos, et quod quidam aquas existimant non creatas. Quamquam nonnulli putauerint aquarum nomine significatos quodam modo populos angelorum et hoc esse quod dictum est:
by which names the universal creation is signified, either spiritual and corporeal—which is more credible—or the two great parts of the world, by which all things that have been created are contained, so that He might first set forth the whole, and then follow out its parts according to the mystical number of the days. CHAPTER XXXIV. On the fact that some think that in the constitution of the firmament the angels were signified under the name of the separated waters, and that some hold the waters not to have been created. Although some have thought that under the name of waters were signified in some manner the peoples of the angels, and that this is what was said:
以這些名稱所表明的乃是普世的受造物,或是屬靈與屬物的——這較為可信——或是世界的兩大部分,凡受造的一切都包含於其中,使祂得以先陳明整體,然後按照日子的奧祕數目追述其各部分。第三十四章 論有些人認為在穹蒼的設立中,天使是以分開之水的名稱被表明,又有些人認為諸水並非受造。雖然有些人認為,在水的名稱之下,以某種方式表明了天使的眾民,並認為這就是所說的:
3:1416
Fiat firmamentum inter aquam et aquam, ut supra firmamentum angeli intellegantur, infra uero uel aquae istae uisibiles uel malorum angelorum multitudo uel omnium hominum gentes. Quod si ita est, non illic apparet ubi facti sint angeli, sed ubi discreti; quamuis et aquas, quod peruersissimae adque inpiae uanitatis est, negent quidam factas a Deo, quoniam nusquam scriptum est: Dixit Deus: Fiant aquae. Quod possunt simili uanitate etiam de terra dicere; nusquam enim legitur: Dixit Deus: Fiat terra. Sed, inquiunt, scriptum est: In principio fecit Deus caelum et terram. Illic ergo et aqua intellegenda est; uno enim nomine utrumque conprehensum est.
'Let there be a firmament between the water and the water,' so that above the firmament the angels are to be understood, but below either these visible waters or the multitude of evil angels or the nations of all men. But if this is so, it does not there appear where the angels were made, but where they were separated; although some—which is of most perverse and impious vanity—deny that even the waters were made by God, since it is nowhere written: 'God said, Let the waters be.' Which they can with like vanity say also of the earth; for nowhere is it read: 'God said, Let the earth be.' But, they say, it is written: 'In the beginning God made heaven and earth.' There, then, the water also is to be understood; for under one name both are comprehended.
「要有穹蒼在水與水之間」,使穹蒼之上當理解為天使,而其下或是這些可見的水,或是惡天使的群眾,或是萬民的列國。但若是如此,那裡顯明的並非天使在何處被造,乃是他們在何處被分開;雖然有些人——這是極其乖謬而不敬的虛妄——否認連水都是神所造的,因為經上從未寫著:「神說:要有水。」他們可以同樣虛妄地連地也這樣說;因為經上從未讀到:「神說:要有地。」但他們說:經上寫著:「起初神創造天地。」那麼,水也當在那裡被理解;因為以一個名稱,二者都被包括了。
3:1417
Nam ipsius est mare, sicut in psalmo legitur, et ipse fecit illud, et aridam terram manus eius finxerunt. Sed hi, qui in nomine aquarum, quae super caelos sunt, angelos intellegi uolunt, ponderibus elementorum mouentur et ideo non putant aquarum fluuidam grauemque naturam in superioribus mundi locis potuisse constitui; qui secundum rationes suas, si ipsi hominem facere possent, non ei pituitam, quod Graece ϕλέγμα dicitur et tamquam in elementis corporis nostri aquarum uicem obtinet, in capite ponerent.
For His is the sea, as is read in the Psalm, and He made it, and His hands formed the dry land. But these, who under the name of the waters which are above the heavens wish the angels to be understood, are moved by the weights of the elements, and therefore think that the fluid and heavy nature of waters could not be established in the upper regions of the world; who, according to their own reasonings, if they themselves could make a man, would not place in his head the phlegm—which in Greek is called phlegma, and holds as it were the place of the waters among the elements of our body.
因為海是屬祂的,正如詩篇所讀,是祂造的,乾地也是祂的手所塑成。但這些人,把諸天之上的水的名稱理解為天使,乃是受元素的重量所影響,因此認為水那流動而沉重的本性不可能被設立在世界的上層;他們按自己的推理,倘若他們自己能造一個人,必不會把痰——希臘文稱為 phlegma,在我們身體的元素中如同佔據水的地位——放在他的頭部。
3:1418
Ibi enim sedes est phlegmatis, secundum Dei opus utique aptissime, secundum istorum autem coniecturam tam absurde, ut, si hoc nesciremus et in hoc libro similiter scriptum esset, quod Deus umorem fluuidum et frigidum ac per hoc grauem in superiore omnibus ceteris humani corporis parte posuerit, isti trutinatores elementorum nequaquam crederent, et si auctoritati eiusdem scripturae subditi essent, aliquid aliud ex hoc intellegendum esse censerent.
For there is the seat of the phlegm, according to the work of God most fittingly indeed, but according to the conjecture of these men so absurdly that, if we did not know this, and it were similarly written in this book that God placed a fluid and cold and therefore heavy humor in the part of the human body higher than all the rest, these weighers of the elements would by no means believe it; and if they were subject to the authority of the same Scripture, they would judge that something else must be understood from this.
因為痰的座位確在那裡,按神的工作實在是最合宜的,但按這些人的揣測卻是如此荒謬,以致倘若我們不知此事,而在這卷書中同樣寫著神把一種流動、寒冷、因而沉重的液體放在人體高於其餘各部的部位,這些秤量元素的人斷不會相信;而倘若他們順服這同一聖經的權威,他們便會判斷必須從中理解出別的意思來。
3:1419
Sed quoniam, si diligenter singula scrutemur adque tractemus, quae in illo diuino libro de constitutione mundi scripta sunt, et multa dicenda et a proposito instituti operis longe digrediendum est, iamque de duabus istis diuersis inter se adque contrariis societatibus angelorum, in quibus sunt quaedam exordia duarum etiam in rebus humanis ciuitatum, de quibus deinceps dicere institui, quantum satis esse uisum est, disputauimus: hunc quoque librum aliquando claudamus. LIBER XII. CAPUT I. De una bonorum angelorum malorumque natura. Antequam de institutione hominis dicam, ubi duarum ciuitatum, quantum ad rationalium mortalium genus adtinet.
But since, if we should diligently examine and treat each thing that is written in that divine book concerning the constitution of the world, both much must be said and we must digress far from the purpose of the work undertaken, and since we have now disputed, as far as has seemed sufficient, concerning these two societies of angels diverse and contrary among themselves—in which are certain beginnings of the two cities also in human affairs, of which I have undertaken to speak hereafter—let us at length close this book also. BOOK XII. CHAPTER I. On the one nature of the good and the evil angels. Before I speak of the institution of man, in whom the origin of the two cities, as far as pertains to the race of rational mortals, will appear,
但既然倘若我們要殷勤考察並論述那神聖之書中關於世界構造所寫的每一件事,便既須說許多,又須遠遠偏離所從事工作的本旨,而我們如今已盡所見足夠的程度,論述了天使這兩個彼此相異相反的社群——其中也含有人事中那兩座城的某些起源,我已立意日後論述——那麼讓我們也終於結束這一卷罷。第十二卷 第一章 論善天使與惡天使本性的同一。在我論述人的受造(其中那兩座城的起源,就理性必死之類而言,將要顯明)之前,
3:1420
apparebit exortus, sicut superiore libro apparuisse in angelis iam uidetur: prius mihi quaedam de ipsis angelis uideo esse dicenda, quibus demonstretur, quantum a nobis potest, quam non inconueniens neque incongrua dicatur esse hominibus angelisque societas, ut non quattuor (duae scilicet angelorum totidemque hominum), sed duae potius ciuitates, hoc est societates, merito esse dicantur, una in bonis, altera in malis non solum angelis, uerum etiam hominibus constitutae.
as in the former book it already seems to have appeared in the angels, I see that some things must first be said by me concerning the angels themselves, by which it may be demonstrated, as far as is possible for us, how not unfitting nor incongruous is the fellowship said to exist between men and angels, so that not four (namely two of angels and as many of men), but rather two cities—that is, societies—may rightly be said to exist, one constituted in the good and the other in the evil, not only of angels but also of men.
正如在前一卷中似乎已在天使身上顯明的那樣:我看見必須先由我論述關於天使本身的某些事,藉此可盡我們所能地證明,所說人與天使之間存在的交通,並非不合宜或不協調,以致不是四座(即天使兩座、人也兩座),乃是兩座城——即兩個社群——可被恰當地說為存在,一座立於善中,另一座立於惡中,不僅是天使的,也是人的。
3:1421
Angelorum bonorum et malo rum inter se contrarios adpetitus non naturis principiisque diuersis, cum Deus omnium substantiarum bonus auctor et conditor utrosque creauerit, sed uoluntatibus et cupiditatibus extitisse dubitare fas non est. dum alii constanter in communi omnibus bono, quod ipse illis Deus est, adque in eius aeternitate ueritate caritate persistunt; alii sua potestate potius delectati, uelut bonum suum sibi ipsi essent, a superiore communi omnium beatifico bono * ad propria defluxerunt et habentes elationis fastum pro excelsissima aeternitate, uanitatis astutiam pro certissima ueritate. studia partium pro indiuidua caritate superbi fallaces inuidi effecti sunt.
That the contrary appetites of the good and the evil angels among themselves arose not from diverse natures and origins—since God, the good Author and Maker of all substances, created both—but from wills and desires, it is not lawful to doubt; while some constantly persist in the good common to all, which to them is God Himself, and in His eternity, truth, and love; others, delighting rather in their own power, as if they were their own good to themselves, slipped away from the higher good common to all and beatific, to their own private goods, and, possessing the pomp of elation in place of the most exalted eternity, the cunning of vanity in place of the most certain truth, the zeal of partisanship in place of indivisible love, became proud, deceitful, and envious.
善天使與惡天使彼此相反的欲望,並非出於相異的本性與根源——既然神,那一切實體良善的創始者與造作者,創造了二者——乃是出於意志與情慾,這是不容懷疑的;當有些天使恆久持守那為眾人所共有的善(這善對他們就是神自己),並持守在祂的永恆、真理與愛中時;另一些天使卻寧可喜悅自己的能力,彷彿他們自己就是自己的善,便從那更高、為眾所共有、賜福的善滑離,墮向自己私有的善,並以高傲的浮華取代至高的永恆,以虛妄的詭詐取代最確定的真理,以結黨的偏私取代不可分割的愛,遂成為驕傲、欺詐、嫉妒的了。
3:1422
Beatitudinis igitur illorum causa est adhaerere Deo; quocirca istorum miseriae causa ex contrario est intellegenda, quod est non adhaerere Deo. Quam ob rem si, cum quaeritur, quare illi beati sint, recte respondetur: Quia Deo adhaerent; et cum quaeritur, quur isti sint miseri, recte respondetur: Quia non adhaerent Deo: non est creaturae rationalis uel intellectualis bonum, quo beata sit, nisi Deus. Ita quamuis non omnis beata possit esse creatura (neque enim hoc munus adipiscuntur aut capiunt ferae ligna saxa et si quid huius modi est), ea tamen, quae potest, non ex se ipsa potest, quia ex nihilo creata est, sed ex illo, a quo creata est. Hoc enim adepto beata, quo amisso misera est.
The cause, therefore, of the blessedness of the former is to cleave to God; wherefore the cause of the misery of the latter is to be understood from the contrary, namely, not to cleave to God. For which reason, if, when it is asked why the former are blessed, it is rightly answered, 'Because they cleave to God'; and when it is asked why the latter are miserable, it is rightly answered, 'Because they do not cleave to God': there is no good of the rational or intellectual creature whereby it is blessed, save God. Thus, although not every creature can be blessed (for beasts, wood, stones, and whatever is of this kind do not attain or receive this gift), yet that which can, cannot from itself, since it is created from nothing, but from Him by whom it was created. For having obtained Him it is blessed, having lost Him it is miserable.
因此前者有福的原因,乃是緊緊依附神;於是後者悲慘的原因,當從相反處理解,即不緊緊依附神。為此緣故,倘若有人問前者為何有福,正確的回答是:「因為他們緊緊依附神」;又問後者為何悲慘,正確的回答是:「因為他們不緊緊依附神」:那麼理性或理智受造物賴以有福的善,除了神以外別無其他。如此,雖然並非每樣受造物都能有福(因為走獸、木頭、石頭,以及凡此類的,都不能獲得或領受這恩賜),然而那能有福的,並不能憑自己有福,既然它是從無中被造的,乃是憑那造它的主。因為得著祂便有福,失去祂便悲慘。
3:1423
Ille uero qui non alio, sed se ipso bono beatus est, ideo miser non potest esse, quia non se potest amittere. Dicimus itaque incommutabile bonum non esse nisi unum uerum beatum Deum; ea uero, quae fecit, bona quidem esse, quod ab illo, uerum tamen mutabilia, quod non de illo, sed de nihilo facta sunt. Quamquam ergo summa non sint, quibus est Deus maius bonum: magna sunt tamen ea mutabilia bona, quae adhaerere possunt, ut beata sint, inmutabili bono, quod usque adeo bonum eorum est, ut sine illo misera esse necesse sit. Nec ideo cetera in hac creaturae uniuersitate meliora sunt, quia misera esse non possunt;
But He who is blessed not by another good, but by Himself as His own good, cannot therefore be miserable, because He cannot lose Himself. We say therefore that there is no immutable good save the one true and blessed God; and that the things which He made are indeed good because they are from Him, yet mutable because they are made not of Him but of nothing. Although therefore they are not supreme goods, since God is a greater good than they, yet those mutable goods are great which can cleave, in order to be blessed, to the immutable good, which is so far their good that without it they must necessarily be miserable. Nor on that account are the other things in this universe of creation better, because they cannot be miserable;
但那不是憑別的善、乃是憑自己作為自己的善而有福者,便不能悲慘,因為祂不能失去自己。因此我們說,除了那獨一真實有福的神以外,別無不變的善;而祂所造之物確是善的,因為它們出於祂,卻是可變的,因為它們不是由祂、乃是由無而造成的。因此它們縱然不是至高的善,既然神是比它們更大的善,然而那些可變的善卻是大的,因為它們能依附那不變的善以致有福,這不變的善是它們的善到一個地步,以致沒有它,它們就必然悲慘。其餘在這受造宇宙中的事物,並不因它們不能悲慘而更為美好;
3:1424
neque enim cetera membra corporis nostri ideo dicendum est oculis esse meliora, quia caeca esse non possunt. Sicut autem melior est natura sentiens et cum dolet quam lapis qui dolere nullo modo potest: ita rationalis natura praestantior etiam misera, quam illa quae rationis uel sensus est expers, et ideo in eam non cadit miseria. Quod cum ita sit, huic naturae, quae in tanta excellentia creata est, ut, licet sit ipsa mutabilis, inhaerendo tamen incommutabili bono, id est summo Deo, beatitudinem consequatur, nec expleat indigentiam suam nisi utique beata sit, eique explendae non sufficiat nisi Deus, profecto non illi adhaerere uitium est.
for neither must it be said that the other members of our body are better than the eyes because they cannot be blind. But just as a nature that has sensation, even when it suffers pain, is better than a stone which can in no way suffer pain, so a rational nature, even when miserable, is more excellent than that which lacks reason or sensation, and into which therefore misery cannot fall. Since this is so, to this nature, which has been created in such excellence that, although it is itself mutable, yet by cleaving to the immutable good, that is, the supreme God, it attains blessedness, and does not fulfill its want unless it is assuredly blessed, and to fulfill it nothing suffices save God—surely not to cleave to Him is a vice.
因為也不可說我們身體的其他肢體比眼睛更美好,只因它們不會失明。但正如一個有感覺的本性,縱然在受苦時,也勝過一塊絕不能受苦的石頭,照樣一個理性的本性,縱然在悲慘中,也比那缺乏理性或感覺、因而悲慘不能臨到之物更為卓越。既然如此,這本性被造得如此卓越,以致它本身雖是可變的,卻藉著依附那不變的善,即至高的神,而獲得福樂,並且除非確實有福便不能滿足其匱乏,而要滿足這匱乏除神以外別無所能——那麼不依附祂,確實是一種惡。
3:1425
Omne autem uitium naturae nocet ac per hoc contra naturam est. Ab illa igitur, quae adhaeret Deo, non natura differt ista, sed uitio; quo tamen etiam uitio ualde magna multumque laudabilis ostenditur ipsa natura. Cuius enim recte uituperatur uitium, procul dubio natura laudatur. Nam recta uitii uituperatio est, quod illo dehonestatur natura laudabilis. Sicut ergo, cum uitium oculorum dicitur caecitas, id ostenditur, quod ad naturam oculorum pertinet uisus; et cum uitium aurium dicitur surditas, ad earum naturam pertinere demonstratur auditus: ita, cum uitium creaturae angelicae dicitur, quo non adhaeret Deo, hinc apertissime declaratur, eius naturae ut Deo adhaereat conuenire.
But every vice harms the nature, and through this is against nature. Therefore this nature differs from that which cleaves to God not by nature, but by vice; by which vice, nevertheless, the nature itself is shown to be very great and much to be praised. For the vice of that whose vice is rightly blamed is without doubt praised in its nature. For the right blame of a vice is that by it a praiseworthy nature is dishonored. As therefore, when the vice of the eyes is called blindness, this is shown, that sight pertains to the nature of the eyes; and when the vice of the ears is called deafness, hearing is demonstrated to pertain to their nature: so, when the vice of the angelic creature is named, by which it does not cleave to God, hence it is most plainly declared that it befits its nature to cleave to God.
但凡惡都損害本性,因此都是違反本性的。所以這本性與那依附神的本性之別,不在於本性,乃在於惡;然而藉著這惡,本性本身卻顯為極其偉大、極堪稱讚。因為其惡被正當責備之物,其本性無疑在受讚美。因為對惡的正當責備,乃在於藉它一個堪稱讚的本性被玷辱了。因此正如當眼睛的惡被稱為失明時,這便顯明視覺屬於眼睛的本性;當耳朵的惡被稱為失聰時,便顯明聽覺屬於它們的本性:照樣,當天使受造物的惡被指出(即它不依附神)時,由此最明白地宣告:依附神乃合乎它的本性。
3:1426
Quam porro magna sit laus adhaerere Deo, ut ei uiuat, inde sapiat, illo gaudeat tantoque bono sine morte sine errore sine molestia perfruatur, quis digne cogitare possit aut eloqui? Quapropter etiam uitio malorum angelorum, quo non adhaerent Deo, quoniam omne uitium naturae nocet, satis manifestatur Deum tam bonam eorum creasse naturam, cui noxium sit non esse cum Deo. CAPUT II. Nullam essentiam Deo esse contrariam, quia ab eo, qui summe et semper est, hoc in totum uidetur diuersum esse quod non est. Haec dicta sint, nec quisquam, cum de angelis apostaticis loquimur, existimet eos aliam uelut ex alio principio habere potuisse naturam, nec eorum naturae auctorem Deum.
Now how great is the praise of cleaving to God, so as to live for Him, to be wise from Him, to rejoice in Him, and to enjoy so great a good without death, without error, without trouble—who can worthily conceive or express it? Wherefore even by the vice of the evil angels, by which they do not cleave to God, since every vice harms the nature, it is sufficiently manifested that God created their nature so good that it is harmful to it not to be with God. CHAPTER II. That no essence is contrary to God, because from Him who supremely and ever is, that which is not seems to be wholly diverse. Let these things be said, and let no one, when we speak of the apostate angels, think that they could have had another nature as it were from another principle, nor that God is not the Author of their nature.
如今依附神是何等可讚——以致為祂而活,從祂得智慧,因祂而喜樂,並無死、無錯、無苦地享受如此之大的善——誰能配得地思想或表達呢?因此,連藉著惡天使的惡(即他們不依附神),既然凡惡都損害本性,便足以表明:神所造他們的本性是如此良善,以致不與神同在對它乃是有害的。第二章 論沒有任何本質與神相反,因為從那至高且永遠存在者來看,「那不存在的」似乎與祂全然相異。願這些話被說明,並願無人在我們論述背道的天使時,以為他們能彷彿從另一根源得著另一種本性,或以為神不是他們本性的創始者。
3:1427
Cuius erroris inpietate tanto quisque carebit expeditius et facilius, quanto perspicacius intellegere potuerit, quod per angelum Deus dixit, quando Moysen mittebat ad filios Israel: Ego sum, qui sum. Cum enim Deus summa essentia sit, hoc est summe sit, et ideo inmutabilis sit: rebus, quas ex nihilo creauit, esse dedit, Sed non summe esse, sicut est ipse;
From the impiety of which error each will be the more readily and easily free, the more keenly he can understand what God said through the angel when He sent Moses to the children of Israel: 'I am that I am.' For since God is the supreme essence, that is, supremely is, and therefore is immutable: to the things which He created from nothing He gave being, but not supremely to be, as He Himself is;
凡能越發敏銳地明白神藉天使所說的話之人,便越發容易迅速地脫離這錯謬的不敬——當祂差遣摩西到以色列子民那裡時,祂說:「我是自有永有的。」因為既然神是至高的本質,即至高地存在,因此是不變的:祂賜給那從無中所造之物以存在,卻不是至高地存在,如同祂自己那樣;
3:1428
et aliis dedit esse amplius, aliis minus, adque ita naturas essentiarum gradibus ordinauit (sicut enim ab eo, quod est sapere, uocatur sapientia, sic ab eo, quod est esse, uocatur essentia, nouo quidem nomine, quo usi ueteres non sunt Latini sermonis auctores, sed iam nostris temporibus usitato, ne deesset etiam linguae nostrae, quod Graeci appellant coatav ; hoc enim uerbum e uerbo expressum est, ut diceretur essentia); ac per hoc ei naturae, quae summe est, qua faciente sunt quaecumque sunt, contraria natura non est, nisi quae non est. Ei quippe, quod est, non esse contrarium est.
and to some He gave to be more, to others to be less, and thus ordered the natures of essences by degrees (for just as from that which is to be wise wisdom is named, so from that which is to be essence is named, by a new word indeed, which the old authors of the Latin tongue did not use, but now in our times become customary, that there should not be lacking even to our language that which the Greeks call ousia; for this word was expressed word for word, so that it might be said essentia); and through this, to that nature which supremely is, by whose making are whatsoever things are, there is no contrary nature except that which is not. For to that which is, not to be is contrary.
並且祂賜給有些物存在得多些,有些少些,於是按等級安排了諸本質的本性(因為正如「智慧」之名取自「有智慧」,照樣「本質」(essentia)之名取自「存在」(esse),這實在是個新詞,古時拉丁語的作者未曾使用,但如今在我們的時代已成慣用,為使我們的語言也不缺希臘人所稱的 ousia;因為這詞是逐字翻譯而成,以致可以說 essentia);藉此,那至高存在的本性——萬有皆由其造作而存在——沒有相反的本性,惟有「那不存在的」是其相反。因為對「那存在的」而言,「不存在」乃是其相反。
3:1429
Et propterea Deo, id est summae essentiae et auctori omnium qualiumcumque essentiarum, essentia nulla contraria est. CAPUT III. De inimicis Dei non per naturam, sed per contrariam uoluntatem, quae cum ipsis nocet, bonae utique naturae nocet, quia uitium, si non nocet, non est. Dicuntur autem in scripturis inimici Dei, qui non natura, sed uitiis aduersantur eius imperio, nihil ei ualentes nocere, sed sibi. Inimici enim sunt resistendi uoluntate, non potestate laedendi. Deus namque inmutabilis est et omni modo incorruptibilis. Idcirco uitium, quo resistunt Deo qui eius appellantur inimici, non est Deo, sed ipsis malum, neque hoc ob aliud, nisi quia corrumpit in eis naturae bonum.
And therefore to God, that is, to the supreme essence and Author of all essences of whatever kind, no essence is contrary. CHAPTER III. On the enemies of God, who are such not by nature but by a contrary will, which, while it harms them, harms a good nature; for a vice, if it does not harm, is not. But those are called in the Scriptures enemies of God who oppose His rule not by nature but by vices, being able to harm Him in nothing, but only themselves. For they are enemies by the will of resisting, not by the power of injuring. For God is immutable and in every way incorruptible. Therefore the vice by which those who are called His enemies resist God is an evil not to God but to themselves, and this for no other reason than that it corrupts in them the good of their nature.
因此對神——即至高的本質、一切各類本質的創始者——而言,沒有任何本質與祂相反。第三章 論神的仇敵,他們之為仇敵不是出於本性,乃是出於相反的意志,這意志在害他們自己的同時,乃是害一個良善的本性;因為惡若不為害,便不存在。但聖經中所稱為神仇敵的,乃是那些不憑本性、卻憑惡來抵擋祂統治的人,他們絲毫不能害祂,只能害自己。因為他們之為仇敵,是憑抵抗的意志,而非憑加害的能力。因為神是不變的,並在各方面是不能朽壞的。所以那些被稱為祂仇敵者賴以抵擋神的惡,並非對神為惡,乃是對他們自己為惡,這無非是因為它在他們裡面敗壞了他們本性的善。
3:1430
Natura igitur contraria non est Deo sed uitium, quia malum contrarium est bono. Quis autem neget Deum summe bonum? Vitium ergo contrarium est Deo, tamquam malum bono. Porro autem bonum est et natura quam uitiat; unde et huic bono utique contrarium est; sed Deo tantummodo tamquam bono malum, naturae uero, quam uitiat, non tantum malum, sed etiam noxium. Nulla quippe mala Deo noxia sed mutabilibus corruptibilibusque naturis, bonis tamen ipsorum quoque testimonio uitiorum. Si enim bonae non essent, eis uitia nocere non possent. Nam quid eis nocendo faciunt, nisi adimunt integritatem pulchritudinem, salutem uirtutem et quidquid boni naturae per uitium detrahi siue minui consueuit?
The nature, therefore, is not contrary to God, but the vice, because evil is contrary to good. But who would deny God to be supremely good? The vice, then, is contrary to God, as evil to good. Moreover the nature which it vitiates is also good; whence it is contrary to this good also; but to God only as evil to good, while to the nature which it vitiates it is not only evil but also harmful. For no evils are harmful to God, but to the mutable and corruptible natures, which are nevertheless good even by the testimony of the vices themselves. For if they were not good, the vices could not harm them. For what do the vices do them by harming, save take away integrity, beauty, health, virtue, and whatever good of the nature is wont to be withdrawn or diminished by vice?
因此本性並不與神相反,乃是那惡與神相反,因為惡與善相反。但誰會否認神是至善的呢?那麼惡與神相反,如同惡與善相反。再者,那被惡所敗壞的本性也是善的;因此惡也與這善相反;但對神僅是如惡之於善,而對那被它敗壞的本性,它不僅是惡,更是有害。因為沒有任何惡能害神,乃是害那可變可朽的本性,而這些本性即使憑諸惡自身的見證也仍是善的。因為它們若非善的,諸惡便不能害它們。因為諸惡藉著加害,能對它們作甚麼呢?無非是奪去完整、美麗、健康、德能,以及凡本性的善慣常被惡所削減或減損的一切。
3:1431
Quod si omnino desit, nihil boni adimendo non nocet ac per hoc nec uitium est. Nam esse uitium et non nocere non potest. Unde colligitur, quamuis non possit uitium nocere incommutabili bono, non tamen posse nocere nisi bono, quia non inest, nisi ubi nocet. Hoc etiam isto modo dici potest, uitium esse nec in summo posse bono nec nisi in aliquo bono. Sola ergo bona alicubi esse possunt, sola mala nusquam; quoniam naturae etiam illae, quae ex malae uoluntatis initio uitiatae sunt, in quantum uitiosae sunt, malae sunt, in quantum autem naturae sunt, bonae sunt. Et cum in poenis est natura uitiosa, excepto eo, quod natura est, etiam hoc ibi bonum est, quod inpunita non est.
But if it should be wholly lacking, it harms not by taking away any good, and through this neither is it a vice. For it cannot be that there should be a vice and that it should not harm. Whence it is gathered that, although a vice cannot harm the immutable good, yet it cannot harm save a good, because it is not present save where it harms. This can also be said in this way: that a vice can be neither in the supreme good nor save in some good. Good things, therefore, can exist somewhere alone, evil things alone nowhere; since even those natures which were vitiated from the beginning of an evil will, in so far as they are vitiated, are evil, but in so far as they are natures, are good. And when a vitiated nature is in punishments, besides the fact that it is a nature, even this is there good, that it is not unpunished.
但惡若全然不存在,便不藉奪去任何善而為害,因此它也不是惡。因為「有一惡而它不為害」是不可能的。由此可見,惡雖不能害那不變的善,卻除了善之外不能害任何物,因為它只存在於它為害之處。這也可以這樣說:惡既不能存在於至善中,也只能存在於某種善中。因此善能單獨存在於某處,惡卻無處能單獨存在;既然連那些從邪惡意志之始就被敗壞的本性,就其被敗壞而言是惡的,就其為本性而言卻是善的。而當一個被敗壞的本性在刑罰之中時,除了它是一個本性這事實之外,連「它未得免罰」這事本身也是善的。
3:1432
Hoc enim est iustum et omne iustum procul dubio bonum. Non enim quisquam de uitiis naturalibus, sed de uoluntariis poenas luit. Nam etiam quod uitium consuetudine nimioue progressu roboratum uelut naturaliter inoleuit, a uoluntate sumsit exordium. De uitiis quippe nunc loquimur eius naturae, cui mens inest capax intellegibilis lucis, qua discernitur iustum ab iniusto. CAPUT IIII. De naturis inrationalium aut uita carentium, quae in suo genere adque ordine ab uniuersitatis decore non discrepant.
For this is just, and everything just is without doubt good. For no one pays penalties for natural vices, but for voluntary ones. For even that vice which, strengthened by habit or by too great progress, has grown as it were naturally, took its beginning from the will. For we are now speaking of the vices of that nature in which there is a mind capable of intelligible light, by which the just is discerned from the unjust. CHAPTER IV. On the natures of irrational things or of things lacking life, which in their own kind and order do not depart from the beauty of the universe.
因為這是公義的,而凡公義的無疑都是善的。因為沒有人為本性的惡受罰,乃是為意志的惡受罰。因為連那因習慣或過度發展而堅固、彷彿自然生成的惡,也是源於意志的。因為我們如今所論的,乃是那有著心思、能領受可知之光、藉以辨別公義與不義的本性之惡。第四章 論無理性之物或無生命之物的本性,它們在自己的種類與次序中並不偏離宇宙的美。
3:1433
Ceterum uitia pecorum et arborum aliarumque rerum mutabilium adque mortalium uel intellectu uel sensu uel uita omnino carentium, quibus eorum dissolubilis natura corrumpitur, damnabilia putare ridiculum est, cum istae creaturae eum modum nutu Creatoris acceperint, ut cedendo ac succedendo peragant infimam pulchritudinem temporum in genere suo istius mundi partibus congruentem. Neque enim caelestibus fuerant terrena coaequanda, aut ideo uniuersitati deesse ista debuerunt, quoniam sunt illa meliora. Cum ergo in his locis, ubi esse talia conpetebat, aliis alia deficientibus oriuntur et succumbunt minora maioribus adque in qualitates superantium superata uertuntur, rerum est ordo transeuntium.
For the rest, to think damnable the vices of beasts and trees and other mutable and mortal things, lacking altogether intellect or sensation or life, by which their dissoluble nature is corrupted, is ridiculous, since these creatures received that mode by the nod of the Creator, so that by yielding and succeeding they might carry out the lowest beauty of the seasons, congruous in its own kind to the parts of this world. For earthly things were not to be made equal to heavenly, nor on that account ought these to be lacking to the universe, because those others are better. When therefore in these places, where such things were fitting to be, some things arising as others fail, and lesser things give way to greater and the conquered are turned into the qualities of the conquerors, this is the order of transient things.
至於其餘,認為走獸、樹木以及其他可變必死、全然缺乏理智、感覺或生命之物的諸惡(其可解散的本性藉此敗壞)為當受咒詛,乃是可笑的,既然這些受造物是憑造物主的旨意領受了那樣的模式,使它們藉退讓與相續,得以成就那時序最低層的美,這美在自己的種類中與這世界的各部分相合。因為地上之物本不該與天上之物同等,也不該因那些更美好之物而使這些從宇宙中缺失。因此當在這些地方,在合宜有此類事物之處,有些事物隨另一些事物的消逝而興起,較小的讓位於較大的,被勝者轉變為勝者的性質時,這就是流轉之物的次序。
3:1434
Cuius ordinis decus nos propterea non delectat, quoniam parti eius pro condicione nostrae mortalitatis intexti uniuersum, cui particulae, quae nos offendunt, satis apte decenterque conueniunt, sentire non possumus. Unde nobis, in quibus eam contemplari minus idonei sumus, rectissime credenda praecipitur prouidentia Conditoris, ne tanti artificis opus in aliquo reprehendere uanitate humanae temeritatis audeamus. Quamquam et uitia rerum terrenarum non uoluntaria neque poenalia naturas ipsas, quarum nulla omnino est, cuius non sit auctor et conditor Deus, si prudenter adtendamus, eadem ratione commendant, quia et in eis hoc nobis per uitium tolli displicet, quod in natura placet;
The beauty of which order delights us not, for this reason: that, being woven into a part of it according to the condition of our mortality, we cannot perceive the whole, to which the particulars that offend us aptly and becomingly conform. Whence to us, who are less fit to contemplate it, the providence of the Maker is most rightly enjoined to be believed, lest we dare in any point to reprehend the work of so great an Artificer with the vanity of human rashness. Although even the vices of earthly things, which are neither voluntary nor penal, commend the natures themselves—of which there is none whatsoever whose Author and Maker is not God—if we prudently attend, by the same reasoning, because in them too it displeases us that there is taken away by vice that which pleases us in the nature;
這次序的美不能使我們喜悅,原因在此:我們既按自己必死的境況被織入它的一部分,便不能察覺那全體,而那些冒犯我們的個別之物,乃是恰當合宜地與全體相符的。因此對我們這些較不適於默觀它的人,最正當地被囑咐當信靠造物主的眷顧,免得我們在任何一點上,憑人妄為的虛妄,膽敢責難這位如此偉大的工匠的作為。雖然連地上之物的諸惡——那既非出於意志、又非刑罰的惡——若我們審慎留意,也以同樣的道理稱許諸本性自身(這些本性無一不是以神為其創始者與造作者),因為連在它們裡面,我們也不悅於那藉惡被奪去、卻是我們在本性中所喜悅的東西;
3:1435
nisi quia hominibus etiam ipsae naturae plerumque displicent, cum eis fiunt noxiae. non eas considerantibus, sed utilitatem suam, sicut illa animalia, quorum abundantia Aegyptiorum superbia uapulauit. Sed isto modo possunt et solem uituperare, quoniam quidam peccantes uel debita non reddentes poni a iudicibus iubentur ad solem. Non itaque ex commodo uel incommodo nostro, sed per se ipsam considerata natura dat artifici suo gloriam. Sic est et natura ignis aeterni sine ulla dubitatione laudabilis, quamuis damnatis inpiis futura poenalis. Quid enim est igne flammante uigente lucente pulchrius? quid calfaciente curante coquente utilius? quamuis eo nihil sit urente molestius.
This is simply because to human beings the natures themselves are often displeasing when they become harmful to them—displeasing to those who consider not the natures but their own advantage, like those animals by whose abundance the pride of the Egyptians was scourged. But in this same way men could even find fault with the sun, since certain offenders, or those who do not pay their debts, are by order of the judges set out in the sun. It is therefore not from our convenience or inconvenience, but considered in itself, that a nature gives glory to its Maker. Thus also the nature of the eternal fire is without any doubt praiseworthy, although destined to be a punishment for the condemned and ungodly. For what is more beautiful than fire as it blazes, glows, and shines? What more useful than fire as it warms, heals, and cooks? Yet nothing is more troublesome than it as it burns.
這無非是因為,對人而言,那些本性往往令人不悅,因為它們對人造成傷害——令那些不考慮本性本身、只顧自己利益之人不悅,正如那些動物,藉著牠們的繁多,埃及人的驕傲受到鞭笞。但照這方式,人甚至可以譴責太陽,因為某些犯罪者,或不償還債務者,被審判官下令暴露於太陽下受罰。因此,本性給予其創造者榮耀,不是出於我們的便利或不便,而是就其自身被衡量。同樣,永火的本性也毫無疑問是值得稱讚的,雖然對被定罪的不敬虔者而言,它將成為刑罰。還有什麼比火焰熊熊、灼灼、明亮地燃燒更美麗呢?還有什麼比火取暖、療治、烹煮更有用呢?然而,也沒有什麼比它焚燒時更令人苦惱的了。
3:1436
Idem igitur ipse aliter adpositus perniciosus, qui conuenienter adhibitus commodissimus inuenitur. Nam eius in uniuerso mundo utilitates uerbis explicare quis sufficit? Nec audiendi sunt, qui laudant in igne lucem, ardorem autem uituperant, uidelicet non ex ui naturae, sed ex suo commodo uel incommodo. Videre enim uolunt, ardere nolunt. Sed parum adtendunt eam ipsam lucem, quae certe et illis placet, oculis infirmis per inconuenientiam nocere, et in illo ardore, qui eis displicet, nonnulla animalia per conuenientiam salubriter uiuere. CAPUT V. Quod in omni naturae specie ac modo laudabilis sit Creator.
The very same fire, then, when applied otherwise is found destructive, which when fittingly used is found most beneficial. For who is able to set forth in words its uses throughout the whole world? Nor should those be heeded who praise the light in fire but find fault with its heat, doing so, that is, not according to the power of its nature but according to their own convenience or inconvenience. For they wish to see, but do not wish to be burned. Yet they pay too little attention to the fact that that very light, which surely pleases even them, harms weak eyes by its unsuitability, while in that heat, which displeases them, certain animals through its suitability live in good health. CHAPTER V. That in every kind and measure of nature the Creator is praiseworthy.
因此,同一團火,當以不當方式施用時被發現是有害的,而當以適宜方式運用時則被發現是極為有益的。誰能以言語道盡它在整個世界中的種種用處呢?也不該聽信那些稱讚火中之光卻譴責其熱的人,他們這樣做並非依據本性的力量,而是依據自身的便利或不便。因為他們想要看見,卻不願被灼傷。然而他們太少留意:正是那令他們喜悅的光,因其不相宜會傷害虛弱的眼睛;而在那令他們不悅的熱中,某些動物卻因其相宜而健康地生活。第五章 在每一種類與限度的本性中,創造者都當受稱讚。
3:1437
Naturae igitur omnes, quoniam sunt et ideo habent modum suum, speciem suam et quandam secum pacem suam, profecto bonae sunt; et cum ibi sunt, ubi esse per naturae ordinem debent, quantum acceperunt, suum esse custodiunt; et quae semper esse non acceperunt, pro usu motuque rerum, quibus Creatoris lege subduntur, in melius deteriusue mutantur, in eum diuina prouidentia tendentes exitum, quem ratio gubernandae uniuersitatis includit; ita ut nec tanta corruptio, quanta usque ad interitum naturas mutabiles mortalesque perducit, sic faciat non esse quod erat, ut non inde fiat consequenter quod esse debebat.
All natures, therefore, since they exist and on that account have their own measure, their own form, and a certain peace of their own within themselves, are assuredly good; and when they are there where they ought to be according to the order of nature, they preserve their being to the extent they have received it. And those which have not received an everlasting existence are, according to the use and movement of things to which they are subjected by the law of the Creator, changed for the better or the worse, tending by divine providence toward that outcome which the plan of governing the universe embraces; in such a way that not even so great a corruption as carries mutable and mortal natures all the way to destruction so causes what was to cease to be, that there does not consequently arise from it that which ought to be.
所以,一切本性,既然存在,並因此有其自身的限度、自身的形式,以及在自身內某種屬於自己的平安,無疑都是善的;當它們處在按本性秩序所當在之處時,便依其所領受的程度保存自己的存在。而那些未領受永久存在的本性,則按照事物的用途與運動——它們藉創造者的律法受其支配——被改變得更好或更壞,藉著神聖的眷顧趨向那治理宇宙之計畫所包含的結局;以致縱然有那麼大的敗壞,將可變且必死的本性一路引向毀滅,也不會使原先存在之物消滅到一個地步,竟不從中接續地生出那當有之物。
3:1438
Quae cum ita sint, Deus, qui summe est adque ob hoc ab illo facta est omnis essentia, quae non summe est (quia neque illi aequalis esse deberet, quae de nihilo facta esset, neque ullo modo esse posset, si ab illo facta non esset), nec ullorum uitiorum offensione uituperandus et omnium naturarum consideratione laudandus est. CAPUT VI. Quae causa sit beatitudinis angelorum bonorum et quae causa sit miseriae angelorum malorum. Proinde causa beatitudinis angelorum bonorum ea uerissima reperitur, quod ei adhaerent qui summe est. Cum uero causa miseriae malorum angelorum quaeritur, ea merito occurrit, quod ab illo, qui summe est, auersi ad se ipsos conuersi sunt, qui non summe sunt;
Since these things are so, God, who supremely is, and by whom therefore was made every essence that does not supremely exist (because that which was made out of nothing ought not to be equal to Him, nor could it in any way exist if it had not been made by Him), is neither to be blamed for the offence of any vices, and is to be praised in the consideration of all natures. CHAPTER VI. What is the cause of the blessedness of the good angels, and what the cause of the misery of the evil angels. Accordingly the truest cause of the blessedness of the good angels is found to be this: that they cleave to Him who supremely is. But when the cause of the misery of the evil angels is sought, it deservedly occurs to us that, having turned away from Him who supremely is, they turned to themselves, who do not supremely exist;
既然這些事如此,神——祂至高地存在,並因此造成了一切不至高存在的本質(因為那從無中受造之物不該與祂相等,若非由祂所造也絕無法以任何方式存在)——既不該因任何邪惡之過受責備,反當在對一切本性的省思中受稱讚。第六章 善天使之福樂的原因,與惡天使之悲慘的原因。因此,善天使福樂的最真實原因,被發現是這個:他們緊緊依附於那至高地存在者。然而當尋求惡天使悲慘的原因時,理所當然地,我們想到:他們離棄了那至高地存在者,轉向了自己,就是那些不至高存在者;
3:1439
et hoc uitium quid aliud quam superbia nuncupetur? Initium quippe omnis peccati superbia. Noluerunt ergo ad illum custodire fortitudinem suam, et qui magis essent, si ei qui summe est adhaererent, se illi praeferendo id quod minus est praetulerunt. Hic primus defectus et prima inopia primumque uitium eius naturae, quae ita creata est, ut nec summe esset, et tamen ad beatitudinem habendam eo, qui summe est, frui posset, a quo auersa non quidem nulla, sed tamen minus esset adque ob hoc misera fieret. Huius porro malae uoluntatis causa efficiens si quaeratur, nihil inuenitur. Quid est enim quod facit uoluntatem malam, cum ipsa faciat opus malum?
and this vice—by what other name should it be called than pride? For pride is the beginning of all sin. They were unwilling, therefore, to keep their strength fixed upon Him; and they who would have been greater had they cleaved to Him who supremely is, by preferring themselves preferred that which is less. This was the first defect, the first impoverishment, and the first vice of that nature which was so created that it neither supremely existed and yet, for having blessedness, could enjoy Him who supremely is; from whom, when turned away, it became indeed not nothing, but nonetheless less, and on that account became wretched. Moreover, if the efficient cause of this evil will is sought, nothing is found. For what is it that makes the will evil, when it is the will itself that does the evil work?
而這邪惡——除了稱之為驕傲,還能叫什麼別的名呢?因為驕傲是一切罪的開端。所以他們不願將自己的力量持守於祂;他們若依附於那至高地存在者本可成為更大的,卻因偏愛自己而偏取了那較小的。這是那本性的第一個缺陷、第一個貧乏、第一個邪惡——這本性被造成這樣:它既不至高存在,卻為要得著福樂,能享有那至高地存在者;當它從祂轉離時,固然並非變為虛無,卻仍變為較少,並因此變得悲慘。再者,若尋求這邪惡意志的動力因,卻一無所獲。因為,當意志本身行那惡事時,又是什麼使意志成為惡的呢?
3:1440
Ac per hoc mala uoluntas efficiens est operis mali, malae autem uoluntatis efficiens nihil est. Quoniam si res aliqua est, aut habet aut non habet aliquam uoluntatem; si habet, aut bonam profecto habet aut malam; si bonam, quis ita desipiat, ut dicat quod bona uoluntas faciat uoluntatem malam? Erit enim, si ita est, bona uoluntas causa peccati, quo absurdius putari nihil potest. Si autem res ista, quae putatur facere uoluntatem malam, ipsa quoque habet uoluntatem malam, etiam eam quae fecerit res consequenter interrogo, adque ita, ut sit aliquis inquirendi modus, causam primae malae uoluntatis inquiro. Non est enim prima uoluntas mala, quam fecit uoluntas mala;
And through this, the evil will is the efficient cause of the evil work, but of the evil will there is no efficient cause. For if some thing exists, it either has or has not some will; if it has, it certainly has either a good one or an evil one; if a good one, who would be so foolish as to say that a good will makes the will evil? For then, if so, the good will would be the cause of sin—than which nothing more absurd can be thought. But if that thing which is supposed to make the will evil itself also has an evil will, then I ask, in turn, what thing made that will; and so, that there may be some limit to the inquiry, I inquire after the cause of the first evil will. For that evil will is not the first which was made by an evil will;
由此可見,惡的意志是惡行的動力因,但惡意志卻沒有動力因。因為若有某物存在,它或有或無某種意志;若有,必定或有善的、或有惡的;若是善的,誰會這樣愚昧,竟說善的意志使意志成為惡的呢?因為若是如此,善的意志便成了罪的原因——還有什麼比這更荒謬呢?但若那被認為使意志成惡之物本身也有惡的意志,那麼我又要追問,是什麼使那意志成惡;如此,為要使探究有個盡頭,我便追究第一個惡意志的原因。因為那由惡意志所造成的惡意志,並非第一個;
3:1441
sed illa prima est, quam nulla fecit. Nam si praecessit a qua fieret, illa prior est, quae alteram fecit. Si respondetur quod eam nulla res fecerit et ideo semper fuerit: quaero utrum in aliqua natura fuerit. Si enim in nulla fuit, omnino non fuit; si autem in aliqua, uitiabat eam et corrumpebat eratque illi noxia ac per hoc bono priuabat. Et ideo in mala natura uoluntas mala esse non poterat, sed in bona, mutabili tamen, cui uitium hoc posset nocere. Si enim non nocuit, non utique uitium fuit, ac per hoc nec mala uoluntas fuisse dicenda est. Porro si nocuit, bonum auferendo uel minuendo utique nocuit.
but that one is first which no will made. For if something preceded by which it was made, that which made the other is prior. If it is answered that no thing made it, and that therefore it always existed, I ask whether it existed in some nature. For if it existed in no nature, it did not exist at all; but if in some nature, it was vitiating and corrupting it, and was harmful to it, and through this was depriving it of good. And therefore an evil will could not exist in an evil nature, but in a good one—mutable, however—to which this vice could do harm. For if it did no harm, it was assuredly not a vice, and through this it must not be said to have been an evil will. But if it did harm, it certainly did harm by taking away or diminishing good.
乃是那沒有任何意志造成的,才是第一個。因為若有某物在前,藉之而成,那造成另一者的便是在先。若有人答說:沒有任何物造成它,因此它向來就存在;我便要問,它是否存在於某一本性之中。因為若它不在任何本性中,它便根本不存在;但若在某一本性中,它就在敗壞並腐蝕那本性,對它有害,並藉此剝奪它的善。因此,惡的意志不可能存在於惡的本性中,而是存在於善的、然而可變的本性中,這邪惡能對它造成傷害。因為若它毫無傷害,它斷然不是邪惡,並因此不該說它曾是惡的意志。但若它造成傷害,它必定是藉著奪去或減損善而造成傷害。
3:1442
Non igitur esse potuit sempiterna uoluntas mala in ea re, in qua bonum naturale praecesserat, quod mala uoluntas nocendo posset adimere. Si ergo non erat sempiterna, quis eam fecerit quaero. Restat ut dicatur, quod ea res fecerit malam uoluntatem, in qua nulla uoluntas fuit. Haec utrum superior sit, requiro, an inferior, an aequalis. Sed superior utique melior; quo modo ergo nullius, ac non potius bonae uoluntatis? Hoc idem profecto et aequalis. Duo quippe quamdiu sunt pariter uoluntatis bonae, non facit alter in altero uoluntatem malam. Relinquitur ut inferior res, cui nulla uoluntas est, fecerit angelicae naturae, quae prima peccauit, uoluntatem malam.
Therefore an evil will could not be everlasting in that thing in which a natural good had preceded—a good which the evil will, by harming, could take away. If then it was not everlasting, I ask who made it. It remains to be said that the thing which made the evil will was one in which there was no will. I ask whether this is superior, or inferior, or equal. But the superior is surely better; how then would it be the will of nothing, rather than of a good will? Assuredly this same holds of an equal also. For as long as two are equally of good will, the one does not produce in the other an evil will. It remains that an inferior thing, which has no will, produced the evil will of the angelic nature which first sinned.
因此,在那原先已有自然之善的事物中——這善是惡意志藉傷害所能奪去的——惡的意志不可能是永恆的。那麼若它不是永恆的,我就問是誰造成它。剩下可說的,就是那造成惡意志之物,乃是其中毫無意志的東西。我要問這物是更高的、還是更低的、抑或相等的。然而更高的必定是更好的;那麼它怎會是出於無物的意志,而非出於善意志呢?相等者也同樣如此。因為只要兩者同樣有善的意志,這一者就不會在那一者裡造出惡的意志。剩下的便是:一個毫無意志的較低之物,造成了那首先犯罪的天使本性之惡意志。
3:1443
Sed etiam res ipsa quaecumque est inferior usque ad infimam terram, quoniam natura et essentia est, procul dubio bona est, habens modum et speciem suam in genere adque ordine suo. Quo modo ergo res bona efficiens est uoluntatis malae? Quo modo, inquam, bonum est causa mali? Cum enim se uoluntas relicto superiore ad inferiora conuertit, efficitur mala, non quia malum est, quo se conuertit, sed quia peruersa est ipsa conuersio. Idcirco non res inferior uoluntatem malam fecit, sed rem inferiorem praue adque inordinate, ipsa quia facta est, adpetiuit. Si enim aliqui duo aequaliter affecti animo et corpore uideant.
But even that thing itself, whatever inferior thing it be, down to the lowest earth—since it is a nature and an essence—is without doubt good, having its own measure and form in its own kind and order. How then is a good thing the efficient cause of an evil will? How, I say, is a good the cause of an evil? For when the will, forsaking the higher, turns itself to lower things, it becomes evil—not because that to which it turns is evil, but because the turning itself is perverse. Therefore it was not the inferior thing that made the will evil, but the will desired the inferior thing in a depraved and disordered way, by the very fact that it was a created thing. For if any two men, equally disposed in mind and body, should behold
然而那物本身,無論它是何等較低之物,下至最卑下的塵土——既然它是一種本性、一種本質——也毫無疑問是善的,在其自身的種類與秩序中有其自身的限度與形式。那麼,一個善的事物怎能是惡意志的動力因呢?我說,善怎能是惡的原因呢?因為當意志離棄那更高者,轉向較低之物時,它就成為惡的——不是因為它所轉向之物是惡的,而是因為這轉向本身是悖逆的。因此,不是那較低之物使意志成惡,乃是意志正因它是受造之物,便以悖謬而失序的方式貪戀那較低之物。因為若有任何兩人,心思與身體同樣的狀態,同看見
3:1444
unius corporis pulchritudinem, qua uisa unus eorum ad inlicite fruendum moueatur, alter in uoluntate pudica stabilis perseueret, quid putamus esse causae, ut in illo fiat, in illo non fiat uoluntas mala? Quae illam res fecit in quo facta est? Neque enim pulchritudo illa corporis; nam eam non fecit in ambobus, quando quidem amborum non dispariliter occurrit aspectibus. An caro intuentis in causa est? quur non et illius? An uero animus? quur non utriusque? Ambos enim et animo et corpore aequaliter affectos fuisse praediximus. An dicendum est alterum eorum occulta maligni spiritus suggestione tentatum, quasi non eidem suggestioni et qualicumque suasioni propria uoluntate consenserit?
the beauty of one body—and at the sight of it one of them is moved to enjoy it unlawfully, while the other remains steadfast in a chaste will—what do we suppose to be the cause, that in the one an evil will arises, in the other it does not arise? What thing produced it in the one in whom it arose? For surely not that beauty of the body; for it did not produce the will in both, since indeed it met the gaze of both alike. Is the flesh of the beholder the cause? Why not also of the other? Or is it the mind? Why not of both? For we have stated beforehand that both were equally disposed in mind and in body. Or must it be said that the one of them was tempted by the hidden suggestion of a malignant spirit—as though he did not, by his own will, consent to that very suggestion and persuasion of whatever kind?
同一個身體的美貌——一見之下,他們其中一人被打動,要不法地享受它,另一人卻在貞潔的意志中堅定不移——我們認為原因何在,使惡意志在這一人裡生出,在那一人裡卻不生出呢?是什麼物在那生出惡意志的人裡造出它?因為斷然不是那身體的美貌;因為它沒有在兩人裡都造出意志,既然它確實同樣呈現於兩人的眼前。是觀看者的肉體作原因麼?那為何不也是另一人的肉體?或是心思麼?那為何不是兩人的心思?因為我們已先說過,兩人在心思與身體上都處於同樣的狀態。或者必須說,他們其中一人是被惡靈隱密的暗示所試探——彷彿他不是憑自己的意志,去同意那暗示與某種勸誘似的?
3:1445
Hanc igitur consensionem, hanc malam quam male suadenti adhibuit uoluntatem, quae in eo res fecerit, quaerimus. Nam ut hoc quoque inpedimentum ab ista quaestione tollatur, si eadem tentatione ambo tententur, et unus ei cedat adque consentiat, alter idem qui fuerat perseueret: quid aliud apparet, nisi unum noluisse, alterum uoluisse a castitate deficere? Unde, nisi propria uoluntate. ubi eadem fuerat in utroque corporis et animi affectio? Amborum oculis pariter uisa est eadem pulchritudo, ambobus pariter institit occulta tentatio; propriam igitur in uno eorum uoluntatem malam res quae fecerit scire uolentibus, si bene intueantur, nihil occurrit.
This consent, then—this evil will which he applied to the one persuading evilly—what thing produced it in him, we ask. For that this hindrance too may be removed from the present question: if both are tempted by the same temptation, and one yields and consents to it, while the other remains the same as he had been—what else appears, except that the one was unwilling, and the other willing, to fall away from chastity? And whence, except by his own will, when the disposition of body and mind had been the same in both? The same beauty was seen by the eyes of both alike; the same hidden temptation pressed upon both alike. Therefore, for those wishing to know what thing produced in the one of them his own evil will, if they look well, nothing presents itself.
那麼,這同意——這他對那惡意勸誘者所施的惡意志——是什麼物在他裡面造出它,這是我們所追問的。因為,為要使這阻礙也從眼前的問題中除去:若兩人被同一試探所試探,一人向它讓步並同意,另一人卻保持先前的樣子——除了顯明一人不願、另一人卻願離棄貞潔之外,還能看出什麼呢?而這從何而來,若不是憑他自己的意志,既然兩人身體與心思的狀態本是相同?同一美貌同樣地被兩人的眼睛看見;同一隱密的試探同樣地壓向兩人。因此,對那些想知道是什麼物在他們其中一人裡造出他自己惡意志的人而言,他們若仔細察看,便毫無所獲。
3:1446
Si enim dixerimus quod ipse eam fecerit, quid erat ipse ante uoluntatem malam nisi natura bona, cuius auctor Deus, qui est inmutabile bonum? Qui ergo dicit eum, qui consensit tentanti adque suadenti, cui non consensit alius, ad inlicite utendum pulchro corpore, quod uidendum ambobus pariter adfuit, cum ante illam uisionem ac tentationem similes ambo animo et corpore fuerint, ipsum sibi fecisse uoluntatem malam, qui utique bonus ante uoluntatem malam fuerit: quaerat quur eam fecerit, utrum quia natura est, an quia ex nihilo facta est, et inueniet uoluntatem malam non ex eo esse incipere quod natura est, sed ex eo quod de nihilo facta natura est.
For if we say that he himself produced it, what was he himself before the evil will, except a good nature, whose author is God, who is the immutable good? He, then, who says of the man that consented to the tempter and persuader (to whom the other did not consent) for the unlawful use of a beautiful body—which was present to be seen by both alike, since before that sight and temptation both were alike in mind and body—that this man made for himself the evil will, since he had certainly been good before the evil will: let him ask why he made it, whether because he is a nature, or because he was made out of nothing; and he will find that the evil will begins to be, not from the fact that he is a nature, but from the fact that the nature was made out of nothing.
因為若我們說是他自己造出它,那麼在惡意志之前他自己是什麼呢?無非是一個善的本性,其創作者乃是神,就是那不變的善。那麼,論到那同意試探者與勸誘者(另一人卻不同意他)、要不法使用一個美麗身體(這身體同樣呈現於兩人眼前可見,既然在那觀看與試探之前兩人在心思與身體上本是相同)的人,誰若說這人為自己造出了惡意志——因他在惡意志之前確曾是善的——就讓他追問他為何造出它:是因他是一個本性,還是因他是從無中受造的;他便會發現,惡意志的開始不是出於他是一個本性這事實,而是出於這本性是從無中受造這事實。
3:1447
Nam si natura causa est uoluntatis malae, quid aliud cogimur dicere, nisi a bono fieri malum et bonum esse causam mali? si quidem a natura bona fit uoluntas mala. Quod unde fieri potest, ut natura bona, quamuis mutabilis, antequam habeat uoluntatem malam, faciat aliquid mali, hoc est ipsam uoluntatem malam? CAPUT VII. Causam efficientem malae uoluntatis non esse quaerendam. Nemo igitur quaerat efficientem causam malae uoluntatis; non enim est efficiens sed deficiens, quia nec illa effectio sed defectio. Deficere namque ab eo, quod summe est, ad id, quod minus est, hoc est incipere habere uoluntatem malam.
For if a nature is the cause of an evil will, what else are we compelled to say, except that evil comes from good, and that good is the cause of evil?—if indeed an evil will arises from a good nature. But how can it come about that a good nature, although mutable, before it has an evil will, should do something evil, that is, the evil will itself? CHAPTER VII. That the efficient cause of an evil will is not to be sought. Let no one, therefore, seek the efficient cause of an evil will; for it is not efficient but deficient, since the will itself is not an effecting but a defecting. For to fall away from that which supremely is, to that which exists in a lesser degree—this is to begin to have an evil will.
因為若本性是惡意志的原因,我們豈不被逼著說:惡來自善,善是惡的原因麼?——倘若惡意志確實是從善的本性生出。但這怎能發生呢,使一個善的本性——雖然可變——在它有惡意志之前,竟行出某種惡,也就是惡意志本身呢?第七章 不該尋求惡意志的動力因。所以,沒有人該尋求惡意志的動力因;因為它不是動力性的,而是虧損性的,既然意志本身不是一種造成,而是一種虧損。因為從那至高存在者墮落到那較少存在之物——這就是開始有了惡的意志。
3:1448
Causas porro defectionum istarum, cum efficientes non sint, ut dixi, sed deficientes, uelle inuenire tale est, ac si quisquam uelit uidere tenebras uel audire silentium, quod tamen utrumque nobis notum est, neque illud nisi per oculos, neque hoc nisi per aures, non sane in specie, sed in speciei priuatione. Nemo ergo ex me scire quaerat, quod me nescire scio, nisi forte ut nescire discat, quod sciri non posse sciendum est. Ea quippe quae non in specie, sed in eius priuatione sciuntur, si dici aut intellegi potest, quodam modo nesciendo sciuntur, ut sciendo nesciantur. Cum enim acies etiam oculi corporalis currit per species corporales, nusquam tenebras uidet, nisi ubi coeperit non uidere.
But to wish to find the causes of these defections—since they are not, as I have said, efficient but deficient—is as if someone should wish to see darkness or to hear silence; both of which are nonetheless known to us, the one only through the eyes, the other only through the ears, yet not in a form, but in the privation of form. Let no one, then, seek to learn from me what I know that I do not know—unless perhaps in order to learn not to know that which must be known to be impossible to be known. For those things which are known not in a form but in its privation, if they can be spoken or understood, are in a certain manner known by not-knowing, so that by knowing they are not-known. For when the keen edge even of the bodily eye runs through bodily forms, nowhere does it see darkness except where it begins not to see.
然而想要找出這些虧損的原因——既然如我所說,它們不是動力性的而是虧損性的——就好像有人想要看見黑暗、或聽見靜默;然而這兩者對我們仍是知道的,前者唯獨藉著眼睛,後者唯獨藉著耳朵,卻不是在某形式中知道,而是在形式的缺乏中知道。所以,沒有人該尋求從我學到我自知所不知道的事——除非或許是為要學會不去知道那「必須知道其為不可被知」之事。因為那些不在形式中、而是在形式的缺乏中被知道的事,若能被言說或理解,便是以某種方式藉著不知道而被知道,以致藉著知道反倒不被知道。因為當肉眼的視覺銳鋒掃過種種有形之物時,它無處看見黑暗,唯獨在它開始看不見之處才看見。
3:1449
Ita etiam non ad aliquem alium sensum, sed ad solas aures pertinet sentire silentium, quod tamen nullo modo nisi non audiendo sentitur. Sic species intellegibiles mens quidem nostra intellegendo conspicit; sed ubi deficiunt, nesciendo condiscit. Delicta enim quis intellegit? CAPUT VIII. De amore peruerso, quo uoluntas ab incommutabili bono ad mutabile bonum deficit. Hoc scio, naturam Dei numquam, nusquam, nulla ex parte posse deficere, et ea posse deficere, quae ex nihilo facta sunt. Quae tamen quanto magis sunt et bona faciunt (tunc enim aliquid faciunt), causas habent efficientes; in quantum autem deficiunt et ex hoc mala faciunt (quid enim tunc faciunt nisi uana?).
So too it pertains not to any other sense, but to the ears alone, to perceive silence, which nonetheless is in no way perceived except by not-hearing. Thus our mind indeed beholds intelligible forms by understanding; but where these are lacking, it learns them by not-knowing. For 'who understands his transgressions?' CHAPTER VIII. On the perverse love by which the will falls away from the immutable good to a mutable good. This I know: that the nature of God can never, nowhere, in no part fail; and that those things can fail which have been made out of nothing. Yet these, in proportion as they more truly exist and do good things (for then they do something), have efficient causes; but in proportion as they fail and from this do evil things (for what then do they do but vanities?)—
照樣,感知靜默也不屬於任何別的感官,唯獨屬於耳朵,然而靜默除了藉著不聽見,斷無別法被感知。如此,我們的心思固然藉著理解而看見可理解的形式;但在這些缺乏之處,它便藉著不知道而學會它們。因為「誰能知道自己的過錯呢?」第八章 論那悖謬的愛,意志藉之從不變的善墮落到可變的善。這我知道:神的本性永不、無處、在任何部分都不能虧損;而那些從無中受造的,則能虧損。然而這些受造之物,按其越發真實地存在、行善事的程度(因那時它們才行出某事),便有動力因;但按其虧損、並由此行惡事的程度(因那時它們所行的,除了虛空還有什麼呢?)——
3:1450
causas habent deficientes. Itemque scio, in quo fit mala uoluntas, id in eo fieri, quod si nollet non fieret, et ideo non necessarios, sed uoluntarios defectus iusta poena consequitur. Deficitur enim non ad mala, sed male, id est non ad malas naturas, sed ideo male, quia contra ordinem naturarum ab eo quod summe est ad id quod minus est. Neque enim auri uitium est auaritia, sed hominis peruerse amantis aurum iustitia derelicta, quae incomparabiliter auro debuit anteponi; nec luxuria uitium est pulchrorum suauiumque corporum, sed animae peruerse amantis corporeas uoluptates neglecta temperantia, qua rebus spiritaliter pulchrioribus et incorruptibiliter suauioribus coaptamur;
they have deficient causes. Likewise I know that in whomsoever an evil will arises, it arises in him in such a way that, if he were unwilling, it would not arise; and therefore not necessary but voluntary defects are followed by a just penalty. For one fails not toward evil things, but evilly—that is, not toward evil natures, but evilly, because contrary to the order of natures, from that which supremely is to that which exists in a lesser degree. For avarice is not a vice of gold, but of the man who perversely loves gold, justice being abandoned, which ought incomparably to have been set above gold; nor is luxury a vice of beautiful and pleasant bodies, but of the soul that perversely loves bodily pleasures, temperance being neglected, by which we are joined to things spiritually more beautiful and incorruptibly more pleasant;
它們便有虧損因。同樣我知道,在無論誰裡面生出惡意志,它在他裡面生出的方式是這樣:他若不願,它就不會生出;因此,非必然的、而是出於自願的虧損,就有公義的刑罰隨之而來。因為人墮落,不是墮向惡的事物,而是以惡的方式墮落——也就是說,不是墮向惡的本性,而是以惡的方式,因為違背本性的秩序,從那至高存在者墮向那較少存在之物。因為貪婪不是黃金的邪惡,而是那悖謬地愛黃金之人的邪惡,他撇棄了公義,而公義本當被無可比擬地置於黃金之上;奢淫也不是美麗悅人之身體的邪惡,而是那悖謬地愛身體享樂之魂的邪惡,他忽略了節制,藉著節制我們得以與那些屬靈上更美、且不朽地更悅人的事物相聯結;
3:1451
nec iactantia uitium est laudis humanae, sed animae peruerse amantis laudari ab hominibus spreto testimonio conscientiae; nec superbia uitium est dantis potestatem uel ipsius etiam potestatis, sed animae peruerse amantis potestatem suam potentioris iustiore contemta. Ac per hoc qui peruerse amat cuiuslibet naturae bonum, etiamsi adipiscatur, ipse fit in bono malus et miser meliore priuatus. CAPUT VIIII. An sancti angeli, quem habent creatorem naturae, eundem habeant bonae uoluntatis auctorem per Spiritum sanctum in eis caritate diffusa.
nor is boastfulness a vice of human praise, but of the soul that perversely loves to be praised by men, the testimony of conscience being despised; nor is pride a vice of the one who gives power, or even of power itself, but of the soul that perversely loves its own power, the more just power of a mightier one being scorned. And through this, whoever perversely loves the good of any nature whatsoever, even if he obtains it, himself becomes evil in the good and wretched, being deprived of a better good. CHAPTER IX. Whether the holy angels have the same one as the author of their good will, whom they have as Creator of their nature, through the Holy Spirit, charity being poured out in them.
自誇也不是人之稱讚的邪惡,而是那悖謬地愛被人稱讚之魂的邪惡,他藐視了良心的見證;驕傲也不是賜權柄者、甚或權柄本身的邪惡,而是那悖謬地愛自己權柄之魂的邪惡,他輕看了更有能者那更公義的權柄。由此可見,凡悖謬地愛任何本性之善的人,即使得著了它,自己也在那善中變為惡而悲慘,因為被剝奪了更美的善。第九章 聖天使是否藉著聖靈、藉著澆灌在他們裡面的愛,以那位作他們本性之創造者的同一位,為他們善意志的創作者。
3:1452
Cum ergo malae uoluntatis efficiens naturalis uel, si dici potest, essentialis nulla sit causa (ab ipsa quippe incipit spirituum mutabilium malum, quo minuitur adque deprauatur naturae bonum, nec talem uoluntatem facit nisi defectio, qua deseritur Deus. cuius defectionis etiam causa utique deficit): si dixerimus nullam esse efficientem causam etiam uoluntatis bonae, cauendum est, ne uoluntas bona bonorum angelorum non facta, sed Deo coaeterna esse credatur. Cum ergo ipsi facti sint, quo modo illa non esse facta dicetur? Porro quia facta est, utrum cum ipsis facta est, an sine illa fuerunt prius? Sed si cum ipsis, non dubium quod ab illo facta sit, a quo et ipsi; simulque ut facti sunt, ei.
Since, then, there is no natural or, if it may be so said, essential efficient cause of an evil will (for from the will itself begins the evil of mutable spirits, by which the good of the nature is diminished and depraved, nor does anything but a defection—by which God is forsaken—produce such a will; and the cause even of this defection assuredly fails): if we should say that there is no efficient cause even of a good will, we must beware lest the good will of the good angels be believed not to be made, but to be coeternal with God. Since, then, they themselves were made, how shall it be said that their good will was not made? Moreover, since it was made, was it made together with them, or were they without it first? But if together with them, there is no doubt that it was made by Him by whom they too were made; and as soon as they were made, they cleaved, by love,
既然如此,惡意志並無任何自然的、或可以說本質性的動力因(因為可變之靈的邪惡正是從意志本身開始,本性的善藉此被減損並敗壞,除了那離棄神的虧損之外,再無別的造成這樣的意志;而連這虧損的原因,也必定是虧損的):那麼,我們若說連善意志也沒有動力因,就必須謹慎,免得善天使的善意志被認為不是受造的,而是與神同永的。既然他們自己是受造的,怎能說他們的善意志不是受造的呢?再者,既然它是受造的,它是與他們一同受造,還是他們先沒有它呢?但若是與他們一同受造,毫無疑問,它是由那位造他們的造成的;而且他們一受造,就藉著愛
3:1453
a quo facti sunt, amore. cum quo facti sunt, adhaeserunt; eoque sunt isti ab illorum societate discreti, quod illi in eadem bona uoluntate manserunt, isti ab ea deficiendo mutati sunt, mala scilicet uoluntate hoc ipso quod a bona defecerunt; a qua non defecissent. si utique noluissent. Si autem boni angeli fuerunt prius sine bona uoluntate eamque in se ipsi Deo non operante fecerunt, ergo meliores a se ipsis quam ab illo facti sunt. Absit. Quid enim erant sine bona uoluntate nisi mali? Aut si propterea non mali, quia nec mala uoluntas eis inerat (neque enim ab ea, quam nondum coeperant habere, defecerant), certe nondum tales, nondum tam boni quam esse cum bona uoluntate coeperunt.
cleaved to Him by whom they were made, with whom they were made. And these are separated from the fellowship of those others by this: that they remained in that same good will, while these others, by falling away from it, were changed—changed, that is, by an evil will, by this very fact that they fell away from the good one; from which they would not have fallen away, if at least they had been unwilling. But if the good angels existed first without a good will, and made it in themselves, God not working it, then they were made better by themselves than by Him. God forbid. For what were they, without a good will, except evil? Or if for this reason not evil, because no evil will was in them either (for they had not fallen away from that which they had not yet begun to have), then certainly they were not yet such, not yet so good as they began to be when they had a good will.
依附於那位造他們的,就是那與他們一同受造的。這些善天使與那些別的天使的團契分別開來,乃因這緣故:這些善天使持守在那同樣的善意志中,而那些別的天使則藉著從它墮落而被改變——也就是說,被惡意志改變,正因他們從善的意志墮落;他們本不會從中墮落,若他們至少不願如此的話。但若善天使起初沒有善意志,並在自己裡面造出它,神並不施工,那麼他們便是被自己造得比被祂造得更好。斷乎不可。因為他們沒有善意志時,除了是惡的,還能是什麼呢?或者,若因這緣故不算惡——因為惡的意志也不在他們裡面(因為他們並未從那尚未開始擁有的墮落)——那麼他們確實還不是那樣,還不像他們有了善意志時所開始成為的那樣善。
3:1454
At si non potuerunt se ipsos facere meliores, quam eos ille fecerat, quo nemo melius quidquam facit: profecto et bonam uoluntatem, qua meliores essent, nisi operante adiutorio Creatoris habere non possent. Et cum id egit eorum uoluntas bona, ut non ad se ipsos, qui minus erant, sed ad illum, qui summe est, conuerterentur eique adhaerentes magis essent eiusque participatione sapienter beateque uiuerent: quid aliud ostenditur nisi uoluntatem quamlibet bonam inopem fuisse in solo desiderio remansuram, nisi ille, qui bonam naturam ex nihilo sui capacem fecerat, ex se ipso faceret inplendo meliorem, prius faciens excitando auidiorem?
But if they could not make themselves better than He had made them—He than whom no one makes anything better—then assuredly they could not have a good will, by which they might be better, except by the working aid of the Creator. And when their good will brought it about that they should turn, not to themselves who existed in a lesser degree, but to Him who supremely is, and by cleaving to Him should exist more fully, and by participation in Him should live wisely and blessedly: what else is shown, except that the will, however good, would have been needy, destined to remain in mere desire, unless He who had made the good nature out of nothing, capable of Himself, should from Himself make it better by filling it—first making it more eager by stirring it up?
但若他們不能把自己造得比祂所造的更好——再沒有人能比祂造出更好的——那麼他們斷然不能有那使他們得以更好的善意志,除非藉著創造者運作的幫助。而當他們的善意志促成這事:使他們轉向的不是那較少存在的自己,而是那至高存在者,並藉著依附於祂而更豐滿地存在,藉著有分於祂而智慧地、有福地生活:這豈不顯明,那意志無論多麼善,仍會是貧乏的,註定停留在單單的渴望中,除非那位從無中造出這能容祂的善本性者,從祂自己使它藉著充滿而變得更好——先藉著激發使它更加渴慕?
3:1455
Nam et hoc discutiendum est, si boni angeli ipsi in se fecerunt bonam uoluntatem, utrum aliqua eam an nulla uoluntate fecerunt. Si nulla, utique nec fecerunt. Si aliqua. utrum mala an bona? Si mala, quo modo esse potuit mala uoluntas bonae uoluntatis effectrix? Si bona, iam ergo habebant. Et istam quis fecerat nisi ille, qui eos cum bona uoluntate, id est cum amore casto quo illi adhaererent, creauit, simul eis et condens naturam et largiens gratiam? Unde sine bona uoluntate, hoc est Dei amore, numquam sanctos angelos fuisse credendum est.
For this too must be examined: if the good angels made the good will in themselves, did they make it by some will, or by none? If by none, then assuredly they did not make it at all. If by some will, was it an evil or a good one? If evil, how could an evil will be the maker of a good will? If good, then they already had it. And who had made this, except He who created them with a good will—that is, with the chaste love by which they might cleave to Him—at once both founding their nature for them and bestowing grace? Whence it must be believed that the holy angels never existed without a good will, that is, without the love of God.
因為這也必須查考:若善天使在自己裡面造出善意志,他們是憑某種意志造的,還是不憑任何意志?若不憑任何意志,那麼他們斷然根本沒有造出它。若憑某種意志,那是惡的還是善的呢?若是惡的,惡的意志怎能成為善意志的製造者?若是善的,那麼他們已經擁有它了。而這意志是誰造的呢,除了那位以善意志——就是以那使他們得以依附於祂的貞潔之愛——創造他們的,同時既為他們奠立本性,又賜下恩典的祂?由此必須相信,聖天使從未沒有善意志,就是從未沒有神的愛而存在過。
3:1456
Isti autem, qui, cum boni creati essent, tamen mali sunt (mala propria uoluntate, quam bona natura non fecit, nisi cum a bono sponte defecit, ut mali causa non sit bonum, sed defectus a bono), aut minorem acceperunt diuini amoris gratiam quam illi, qui in eadem perstiterunt, aut si utrique boni aequaliter creati sunt, istis mala uoluntate cadentibus illi amplius adiuti ad eam beatitudinis plenitudinem, unde se numquam casuros certissimi fierent, peruenerunt; sicut iam etiam in libro, quem sequitur iste, tractauimus.
But those others, who, although they were created good, are nonetheless evil (evil by their own will, which the good nature did not produce, except when it of its own accord fell away from the good—so that the cause of evil is not the good, but a defection from the good)—either received a lesser grace of divine love than those who persevered in the same, or, if both were created equally good, then, while these fell by an evil will, those others were more abundantly assisted and attained to that fullness of blessedness whereby they became most certain that they would never fall; as we have already treated in the book which this one follows.
但那些別的天使,他們雖然被造為善,卻仍是惡的(惡是由他們自己的意志所致,這意志不是善的本性所造出,除非當本性自願從善墮落時——以致惡的原因不是善,而是從善的墮落)——他們或是領受了比那些持守不變者更少的神聖之愛的恩典,或者,若兩者被造得同樣善,那麼,當這些天使藉惡意志墮落時,那些別的天使則更豐富地得了幫助,達到了那福樂的豐滿,藉此他們變得極為確信自己永不墮落;正如我們在本卷所接續的那卷書中已經論述過的。
3:1457
Confitendum est igitur cum debita laude Creatoris non ad solos sanctos homines pertinere, uerum etiam de sanctis angelis posse dici, quod caritas Dei diffusa sit in eis per Spiritum sanctum, qui datus est eis; nec tantum hominum, sed primitus praecipueque angelorum bonum esse. quod scriptum est: Mihi autem adhaerere Deo bonum est. Hoc bonum quibus commune est, habent et cum illo cui adhaerent et inter se sanctam societatem et sunt una ciuitas Dei eademque uiuum sacrificium eius uiuumque templum eius. Cuius pars.
It must therefore be confessed, with due praise of the Creator, that what is written—that the charity of God has been poured forth in them through the Holy Spirit who has been given to them—pertains not to holy men alone, but can truly be said of the holy angels also; and that this good belongs not only to men, but primarily and chiefly to the angels: as it is written, 'But for me it is good to cleave to God.' Those to whom this good is common have, both with Him to whom they cleave and among themselves, a holy fellowship, and are one City of God, and likewise His living sacrifice and His living temple. A part of which—
因此必須帶著對創造者當有的稱讚承認:經上所寫的——神的愛藉著所賜給他們的聖靈澆灌在他們裡面——不僅關乎聖徒,也確實可論到聖天使;並且這善不僅屬於人,更首要且尤其屬於天使:正如經上所記:「但我親近神是與我有益的。」那些共有這善的,無論是與他們所依附的祂、還是彼此之間,都有聖潔的團契,並成為一座神的城,同樣作祂活的祭物、祂活的殿。其中的一部分——
3:1458
quae coniungenda inmortalibus angelis ex mortalibus hominibus congregatur et nunc mortaliter peregrinatur in terris uel in eis, qui mortem obierunt, secretis animarum receptaculis sedibusque requiescit, eodem Deo creante quem ad modum exorta sit, sicut de angelis dictum est, iam uideo esse dicendum. Ex uno quippe homine. quem primum Deus condidit, humanum genus sumsit exordium secundum sanctae scripturae fidem. quae mirabilem auctoritatem non inmerito habet in orbe terrarum adque in omnibus gentibus, quas sibi esse credituras inter cetera uera, quae dixit, uera diuinitate praedixit. CAPUT X. De opinione eorum, qui humanum genus sicut ipsum mundum semper fuisse existimant.
which is to be joined to the immortal angels, and is gathered out of mortal men, and now sojourns mortally on earth, or, in the case of those who have undergone death, rests in the hidden receptacles and abodes of souls—it is now, I see, to be said how this part arose, by the creation of the same God, just as it has been said concerning the angels. For according to the faith of Holy Scripture, the human race took its beginning from one man, whom God first founded. And this Scripture, not undeservedly, has a marvellous authority throughout the whole world and among all the nations which, among other true things it has said, it foretold by true divinity would believe in it. CHAPTER X. On the opinion of those who think that the human race, like the world itself, has always existed.
這部分要與不朽的天使聯合,是從必死的人中聚集而來,如今在地上必死地寄居,或者,就那些已經死過的人而言,安息在魂的隱密容處與居所中——如今我看出,該說明這部分是怎樣藉著同一位神的創造而興起的,正如已論到天使一樣。因為按照聖經的信仰,人類是從神最初所立的一人開始的。這聖經並非無故地在全地、在萬民中具有奇妙的權柄;在它所說的眾多真實之事中,它藉著真實的神性預言了萬民必信靠它。第十章 論那些認為人類像世界本身一樣向來就存在之人的看法。
3:1459
Omittamus igitur coniecturas hominum nescientium quid loquantur de natura uel institutione generis humani. Alii namque, sicut de ipso mundo crediderunt, semper fuisse homines opinantur. Unde et ait Apuleius, cum hoc animantium genus describeret: \'Singillatim mortales, cuncti tamen uniuerso genere perpetui.\' Et cum illis dictum fuerit, si semper fuit humanum genus, quonam modo uerum eorum loquatur historia narrans qui fuerint quarumque rerum inuentores, qui primi liberalium disciplinarum aliarumque artium institutores. uel a quibus primum illa uel illa regio parsque terrarum.
Let us therefore pass over the conjectures of men who know not what they say concerning the nature or the institution of the human race. For some, just as they believed concerning the world itself, suppose that men have always existed. Whence Apuleius also says, when he was describing this kind of living creatures: 'Individually mortal, yet as a whole, in the entire kind, perpetual.' And when it has been said to them, if the human race has always existed, in what way then does their history speak the truth which narrates who were the inventors of various things, and who were the first founders of the liberal disciplines and of the other arts, or by whom this or that region and part of the lands—
所以,讓我們略過那些不知所云、論及人類本性或起源之人的臆測。因為有些人,正如他們論到世界本身所信的那樣,認為人向來就存在。因此阿普列烏斯在描述這類活物時也說:「個別地是必死的,然而作為整體、就整個種類而言,是永存的。」當有人對他們說:若人類向來就存在,那麼他們的歷史敘述誰是各樣事物的發明者、誰是博雅學科及其他技藝的最初創立者、或這一或那一地區與地上的部分——這歷史又怎能說真話呢——
3:1460
illa adque illa insula incoli coeperit, respondent diluuiis et conflagrationibus per certa interualla temporum non quidem omnia, sed plurima terrarum ita uastari, ut redigantur homines ad exiguam paucitatem, ex quorum progenie rursus multitudo pristina reparetur; ac sic identidem reperiri et institui quasi prima, cum restituantur potius, quae fuerant illis nimiis uastationibus interrupta et extincta; ceterum hominem nisi ex homine existere omnino non posse. Dicunt autem quod putant. non quod sciunt. CAPUT XI. De falsitate eius historiae, quae multa milia annorum praeteritis temporibus adscribit.
this or that island began to be inhabited by whom—they answer that, through fixed intervals of time, by floods and conflagrations, not indeed all, but most parts of the lands are so devastated that men are reduced to a tiny remnant, from whose progeny the former multitude is again restored; and that thus things are again and again discovered and instituted as though for the first time, when rather they are restored, having been interrupted and extinguished by those excessive devastations; but that a man can in no way at all come into existence except from a man. They say, however, what they suppose, not what they know. CHAPTER XI. On the falsity of that history which assigns many thousands of years to past times.
是被誰開始有人居住的——他們便回答說:藉著固定的時間間隔,藉著洪水與大火,固然不是全部、卻是地上大部分被如此摧毀,以致人被減至極少數,從他們的後裔中,從前的眾多便再次得以恢復;如此,事物便一再地被發現並建立,彷彿是頭一次,其實乃是被恢復,因它們曾被那些過度的摧毀所中斷、消滅;然而人除了從人之外,絕無任何方式得以存在。不過,他們所說的是他們所臆測的,不是他們所知道的。第十一章 論那把許多千年歸於過去時代之歷史的虛假。
3:1461
Fallunt eos etiam quaedam mendacissimae litterae, quas perhibent in historia temporum multa annorum milia continere, cum ex litteris sacris ab institutione hominis nondum conpleta annorum sex milia conputemus. Unde ne multa disputem quem ad modum illarum litterarum, in quibus longe plura annorum milia referuntur, uanitas refellatur et nulla in illis rei huius idonea reperiatur auctoritas: illa epistula Alexandri Magni ad Olympiadem matrem suam, quam scripsit narrationem cuiusdam Aegyptii sacerdotis insinuans, quam protulit ex litteris quae sacrae aput illos haberentur, continet etiam regna, quae Graeca quoque nouit historia;
Certain most lying writings also deceive them, which they allege contain in their history of the times many thousands of years, whereas from the sacred letters we reckon that not yet six thousand years have been completed since the institution of man. Wherefore, not to argue at length how the vanity of those writings—in which far more thousands of years are recounted—is refuted, and how no authority suitable to this matter is found in them: that letter of Alexander the Great to his mother Olympias, which he wrote setting forth the narration of a certain Egyptian priest, which he had drawn from writings held sacred among them, contains also kingdoms which Greek history likewise knows;
某些極為虛謊的著作也欺騙他們,他們聲稱這些著作在其年代史中包含許多千年,然而從聖經的記載,我們推算自人受造以來尚未滿六千年。因此,為免冗長地辯論那些著作——其中記載了多得多的千年——的虛妄如何被駁倒,以及其中如何找不到適合此事的權柄:亞歷山大大帝寫給他母親奧林匹亞絲的那封信——他在信中陳述某位埃及祭司的敘述,這敘述是他從那些在他們中間被視為神聖的著作中取出的——也包含了希臘歷史同樣知道的諸國;
3:1462
in quibus regnum Assyriorum in eadem epistula Alexandri quinque milia excedit annorum; in Graeca uero historia mille ferme et trecentos habet ab ipsius Beli principatu, quem regem et ille Aegyptius in eiusdem regni ponit exordio; Persarum autem et Macedonum imperium usque ad ipsum Alexandrum, cui loquebatur, plus quam octo annorum milia ille constituit, cum aput Graecos Macedonum usque ad mortem Alexandri quadringenti octoginta quinque reperiantur, Persarum uero, donec ipsius Alexandri uictoria finiretur, ducenti et triginta tres conputentur. Longe itaque hi numeri annorum illis Aegyptiis sunt minores. nec eis, etiamsi ter tantum conputarentur, aequarent.
in which the kingdom of the Assyrians, in that same letter of Alexander, exceeds five thousand years; but in Greek history it has nearly one thousand three hundred from the very rule of Belus, whom that Egyptian also places as king at the beginning of that same kingdom. The empire of the Persians and Macedonians, moreover, down to Alexander himself, to whom he was speaking, that man sets at more than eight thousand years, whereas among the Greeks, the Macedonians down to the death of Alexander are reckoned at four hundred and eighty-five, and the Persians, until they were brought to an end by Alexander's own victory, are reckoned at two hundred and thirty-three. These numbers of years, therefore, are far less than those Egyptian ones; nor would they equal them, even if they were reckoned three times as much.
在亞歷山大那同一封信中,亞述人的國度超過五千年;但在希臘歷史中,從貝路斯掌權算起,僅有將近一千三百年——這貝路斯,那位埃及人也把他列為那同一國度之初的王。再者,波斯與馬其頓人的帝國,下至亞歷山大本人(信是寫給他的),那人定為八千多年,然而在希臘人中,馬其頓人下至亞歷山大之死被算為四百八十五年,波斯人直到被亞歷山大本人的勝利所終結,被算為二百三十三年。因此,這些年數遠少於那些埃及人的年數;縱然把它們算作三倍那麼多,也仍不及。
3:1463
Perhibentur enim Aegyptii quondam tam breues annos habuisse, ut quaternis mensibus finirentur; unde annus plenior et uerior, qualis nunc et nobis et illis est, tres eorum annos conplectebatur antiquos. Sed ne sic quidem. ut dixi, Graeca Aegyptiae numero temporum concordat historia. Et ideo Graecae potius fides habenda est, quia ueritatem non excedit annorum, qui litteris nostris, quae uere sacrae sunt. continentur. Porro si haec epistula Alexandri, quae maxime innotuit, multum abhorret in spatiis temporum a probabili fide rerum: quanto minus credendum est illis litteris, quas.
For the Egyptians are reported once to have had years so short that they were completed in four months each; whence a fuller and truer year, such as now is both ours and theirs, embraced three of their ancient years. But not even so, as I have said, does Greek history agree in the number of times with the Egyptian. And therefore credit is rather to be given to the Greek, because it does not exceed the truth of the years which are contained in our letters, which are truly sacred. Moreover, if this letter of Alexander, which has become especially well known, departs greatly in the spans of times from a credible faith concerning things, how much less is credit to be given to those writings which—
因為據說埃及人從前的年份如此之短,每年以四個月為滿;因此一個更完整、更真實的年份,就是如今我們與他們所共有的那種,便涵蓋了他們三個古代的年份。但即便如此,如我所說,希臘歷史在時間的數目上仍與埃及的不符。因此,寧可信賴希臘歷史,因為它不超越我們那些真正神聖的記載中所含之年數的真實。再者,若亞歷山大這封尤其聞名的信,在時間的跨度上大大偏離了關於事物的可信之據,那麼那些著作——它們——又該何等不被信賴呢——
3:1464
plenas fabulosis uelut antiquitatibus proferre uoluerint contra auctoritatem notissimorum diuinorumque librorum, quae totum orbem sibi crediturum esse praedixit, et cui totus orbis, sicut ab ea praedictum est, credidit; quae uera se narrasse praeterita ex his, quae futura praenuntiauit, cum tanta ueritate inplentur, ostendit. CAPUT XII. De his, qui hunc quidem mundum non sempiternum putant, sed aut innumerabiles aut eundem unum certa conclusione saeculorum semper nasci et resolui opinantur. Alii uero, qui mundum istum non existimant sempiternum, siue non eum solum, sed innumerabiles opinentur.
they have wished to bring forth full of fabulous, as it were, antiquities, against the authority of the most well-known and divine books, which foretold that the whole world would believe in it, and in which the whole world, just as was foretold by it, has believed; which has shown that it narrated true things that are past, by those things which it foretold as future, since they are fulfilled with such great truth. CHAPTER XII. On those who think this world indeed not everlasting, but suppose either that there are innumerable worlds, or that this same one world is always being born and dissolved by a fixed succession of ages. But others, who do not think this world everlasting, whether they suppose that not it alone exists, but innumerable worlds,
它們想要拿出來、充滿著彷彿虛構的古事,來抵擋那最著名、最神聖之書卷的權柄——這書卷預言全世界必信靠它,而全世界正如它所預言的,已經信靠了它;它藉著那些被它預言為將來、又以何等大的真實得了應驗之事,顯明它所敘述的過去之事是真實的。第十二章 論那些認為這世界固然非永存、卻認為要麼有無數世界、要麼這同一個世界藉著固定的世代更迭不斷被生出又消解之人。但另有些人,他們不認為這世界是永存的,無論他們認為存在的不只它一個、而是無數世界,
3:1465
siue solum quidem esse, sed certis saeculorum interuallis innumerabiliter oriri et occidere, necesse est fateantur hominum genus prius sine hominibus gignentibus extitisse. Neque enim ut alluuioibus incendiisque terrarum, quas illi non putant toto prorsus orbe contingere, et ideo paucos homines, ex quibus multitudo pristina reparetur, semper remanere contendunt, ita et hi possunt putare, quod aliquid hominum pereunte mundo relinquatur in mundo; sed sicut ipsum mundum ex materia sua renasci existimant, ita in illo ex elementis eius genus humanum ac deinde a parentibus progeniem pullulare mortalium, sicut aliorum animalium. CAPUT XIII.
or whether they suppose it indeed to be alone, but that it innumerably rises and sets at fixed intervals of ages, must of necessity confess that the human race existed at some time before there were men to beget them. For they cannot, as in the case of floods and conflagrations of the lands—which they do not think befall the whole globe entirely, and therefore contend that a few men always remain, from whom the former multitude is restored—they cannot, I say, in the same way suppose that some of mankind is left in the world while the world is perishing; but just as they think the world itself is reborn out of its own matter, so they think the human race in it springs up out of its elements, and then the offspring of mortals sprouts from parents, as do that of the other animals. CHAPTER XIII.
或者他們認為它固然是獨一的、卻在固定的世代間隔中無數次地興起又消滅——他們都必須承認:人類在曾有人類生育者之前的某個時候就已存在。因為他們不能像論到地上的洪水與大火那樣——這些他們不認為會臨到整個地球,因此主張總有少數人存留下來,從他們中前人的眾多得以恢復——我說,他們不能照樣認為:在世界毀滅時,仍有一些人類存留於世界中;而是像他們認為世界本身從它自己的質料中重生那樣,他們也認為其中的人類從它的元素中生出,然後必死者的後代從父母中萌發,正如其他動物一樣。第十三章。
3:1466
Quid respondendum sit his, qui primam conditionem hominis tardam esse causantur. Quod autem respondimus, cum de mundi origine quaestio uerteretur, eis, qui nolunt credere non eum semper fuisse, sed esse coepisse, sicut etiam Plato apertissime confitetur, quamuis a nonnullis contra quam loquitur sensisse credatur: hoc etiam de prima hominis conditione responderim, propter eos, qui similiter mouentur, quur homo per innumerabilia adque infinita retro tempora creatus non sit tamque sero sit creatus, ut minus quam sex milia sint annorum, ex quo esse coepisse in sacris litteris inuenitur.
What is to be answered to those who object that the creation of man was too late. But that which we answered, when the question concerning the origin of the world was being debated, to those who are unwilling to believe that it did not always exist, but began to exist, just as even Plato most openly confesses (although by some he is believed to have thought the contrary to what he says): this same thing I would answer also concerning the first creation of man, on account of those who are similarly disturbed as to why man was not created throughout the innumerable and infinite times gone by, and was created so late that less than six thousand years are found, since in the sacred letters he is found to have begun to exist.
當有人反對說人的受造太晚時,該如何回答。但我們從前討論世界起源的問題時,對那些不肯相信世界並非向來存在、而是開始存在(正如連柏拉圖也最坦率地承認,雖然有些人認為他所想的與他所說的相反)之人所作的回答:我對人最初的受造也要作同樣的回答,為著那些同樣困惑於以下問題的人——為何人不是在已過去的無數無限時間中受造,而是受造得這麼晚,以致自從聖經中發現他開始存在以來,竟不滿六千年。
3:1467
Si enim breuitas eos offendit temporis, quod tam pauci eis uidentur anni, ex quo institutus homo in nostris auctoritatibus legitur: considerent nihil esse diuturnum, in quo est aliquid extremum, et omnia saeculorum spatia definita, si aeternitati interminae comparentur, non exigua existimanda esse, sed nulla. Ac per hoc si non quinque uel sex, uerum etiam sexaginta milia siue sescenta, aut sexagiens, aut sescentiens, aut sescentiens miliens dicerentur annorum, aut itidem per totidem totiens multiplicaretur haec summa, ubi iam nullum numeri nomen haberemus, ex quo Deus hominem fecit: similiter quaeri posset, quur ante non fecerit.
For if the brevity of time offends them, because so few years seem to them to have passed since man was instituted, as is read in our authorities, let them consider that nothing is long-lasting in which there is some end, and that all the spans of the ages, if compared to boundless eternity, are to be esteemed not small, but nothing at all. And through this, if not five or six, but even sixty thousand, or six hundred thousand, or sixty times, or six hundred times, or six hundred thousand times the number of years were named, since God made man, or if this sum were likewise multiplied through as many times as many, where we would no longer have any name for the number: in the same way it could be asked why He did not make him before.
因為若時間的短暫使他們不悅——因為自從人按我們的權威記載被立以來,在他們看來所過的年數如此之少——就讓他們想想:凡有某種終結的,都不是長久的;而一切世代的跨度,若與無邊的永恆相比,都不該被視為小,而該被視為全然虛無。由此可見,自從神造人以來,縱使所說的不是五千或六千年,而是六萬年、或六十萬年、或六十倍、或六百倍、或六十萬倍的年數,或者把這總數同樣地乘以多得不能再多的次數,以致我們對那數目再無任何名稱可稱:照樣仍可以問,祂為何不更早造他。
3:1468
Dei quippe ab hominis creatione cessatio retrorsus aeterna sine initio tanta est, ut, si ei conferatur quamlibet magna et ineffabilis numerositas temporum, quae tamen fine conclusa certi spatii terminatur, nec saltem tanta uideri debeat, quanta si umoris breuissimam guttam uniuerso mari, etiam quantum oceanus circumfluit, conparemus; quoniam istorum duorum unum quidem perexiguum est, alterum incomparabiliter magnum, sed utrumque finitum; illud uero temporis spatium, quod ab aliquo initio progreditur et aliquo termino cohercetur. magnitudine quantacumque tendatur, conparatum illi, quod initium non habet, nescio utrum pro minimo an potius pro nullo deputandum est.
For God's cessation, going backward from the creation of man, is so eternal, without beginning, that, if there be compared to it any number of times, however great and unspeakable—which is nonetheless terminated, enclosed within the end of a fixed span—it ought not even to seem so much as if we should compare a tiniest drop of moisture to the whole sea, even as much as the ocean flows around the world; since of these two, the one is exceedingly small, the other incomparably great, yet both are finite. But that span of time which proceeds from some beginning and is confined by some end—however great a magnitude it be stretched to—compared to that which has no beginning, I know not whether it is to be reckoned as the least, or rather as nothing.
因為神從造人往前回溯的止息,是如此地永恆、無有開端,以致若把任何時間的數目——無論多麼巨大、不可言喻——與它相比(這數目仍是有限的,被封限在固定跨度的終結之內),它甚至不該顯得那麼多,正如我們把一滴極微小的水珠與整個海洋相比,甚至與環流世界的大洋相比一樣;因為這兩者之中,一者極其微小,另一者無可比擬地巨大,然而兩者都是有限的。但那從某個開端出發、被某個終結所限的時間跨度——無論被延展到何等大的量度——與那沒有開端的相比,我不知道它該被算為最小的、還是寧可算為虛無。
3:1469
Hinc enim si a fine uel breuissima siugillatim momenta detrahantur, decrescente numero licet tam ingenti, ut uocabulum non inueniat, retrorsum redeundo (tamquam si hominis dies ab illo, in quo nunc uiuit, usque ad illum, in quo natus est, detrahas) quandoque ad initium illa detractio perducetur.
For if, from the end, even the briefest moments are taken away one by one—with the number decreasing, however vast it be, so that it finds no name—by returning backward (as if you should subtract the days of a man from that in which he now lives back to that in which he was born), the subtraction will at some point be brought to the beginning.
因為若從末端起,甚至把那最短暫的片刻一個一個地取去——這數目儘管巨大到找不出名稱,仍逐漸減少——藉著向後回溯(就如你把一個人的日子,從他現今所活的那一日,回減到他出生的那一日),這減除終必有到達開端的時候。
3:1470
Si autem detrahantur retrorsus in spatio, quod a nullo coepit exordio, non dico singillatim minuta momenta uel horarum aut dierum aut mensum aut annorum etiam quantitates, sed tam magna spatia, quanta illa summa conprehendit annorum, quae iam dici a quibuslibet conputatoribus non potest, quae tamen momentorum minutatim detractione consumitur, et detrahantur haec tanta spatia non semel adque iterum saepiusque, sed semper: quid fit, quid agitur, quando numquam ad initium, quod omnino nullum est, peruenitur? Quapropter quod nos modo quaerimus post quinque milia et quod excurrit annorum. possent et posteri etiam post annorum sescentiens miliens eadem curiositate requirere.
But if, going backward in a span which began from no commencement, there be taken away—I do not say one by one the minute moments, or the quantities of hours or days or months or even years, but spans as great as that whole sum of years comprehends, which can no longer be expressed by any reckoners whatsoever, yet which is consumed by the gradual subtraction of moments—and if these so-great spans be taken away not once and again and more often, but always: what comes of it, what is brought about, when one never arrives at a beginning which is utterly none at all? Wherefore, that which we now inquire after five thousand and odd years, posterity too could inquire with the same curiosity even after six hundred thousand years,
但若是在一個並非從任何起端開始的跨度中向後回溯,所取去的——我說的不是一個一個的微小片刻,或是時、日、月、甚至年的量——而是大如那整個年數總和所涵蓋的那種跨度(這總和再也無法被任何計算者所表達,卻仍藉著片刻的逐漸減除而被耗盡)——而若把這麼大的跨度取去,不是一次、兩次、或更多次,而是永遠地取去:那麼,當人永遠到不了那根本毫無的開端時,會有什麼結果、會有什麼成就呢?因此,我們如今在五千多年之後所追問的,後人在六十萬年之後也能以同樣的好奇追問,
3:1471
si in tantum haec mortalitas hominum exoriendo et occubando et inperita perseueraret infirmitas. Potuerunt et qui fuerunt ante nos ipsis recentibus hominis creati temporibus istam mouere quaestionem. Ipse denique primus homo uel postridie uel eodem die postea quam factus est potuit inquirere, quur non ante sit factus; et quandocumque antea factus esset, non uires tunc alias et alias nunc uel etiam postea ista de initio rerum temporalium controuersia reperiret. CAPUT XIIII. De reuolutione saeculorum, quibus certo fine con- clusis uniuersa semper in eundem ordinem eandemque speciem reditura quidam philosophi crediderunt.
if this mortality of men should so far continue in arising and dying away, and its untaught infirmity should persevere. Those too who were before us could, in the very recent times of created man, raise this question. The first man himself, in fact, either on the next day, or on the same day after he was made, could have inquired why he was not made before; and at whatever earlier time he had been made, this controversy about the beginning of temporal things would find then no other forces than now or even afterward. CHAPTER XIV. On the revolution of the ages, by which, when they are concluded within a fixed end, certain philosophers believed all things would always return into the same order and the same form.
倘若人的這必死性在興起與消亡中如此延續下去,其無知的軟弱也持續不變。那些在我們之先的人,在人受造後極近的時代,也能提出這問題。事實上,頭一個人本身,或在受造後的次日、或在同一日稍後,便能追問他為何不更早受造;無論他在何等更早的時候受造,這關於時間之物起始的爭論,那時所遇到的力量,也不會與現今、甚或日後有所不同。第十四章 論世代的循環往復——某些哲學家相信,當世代被封限在固定的終結之內時,萬物將永遠回到同樣的秩序與同樣的形式。
3:1472
Hanc autem se philosophi mundi huius non aliter putauerunt posse uel debere dissoluere, nisi ut circuitus temporum inducerent, quibus eadem semper fuisse renouata adque repetita in rerum natura adque ita deinceps fore sine cessatione adseuerarent uolumina uenientium et praetereuntium saeculorum; siue in mundo permanente isti circuitus fierent, siue certis interuallis oriens et occidens mundus eadem semper quasi noua, quae transacta et uentura sunt, exhiberet. A quo ludibrio prorsus inmortalem animam, etiam cum sapientiam perceperit, liberare non possunt, euntem sine cessatione ad falsam beatitudinem et ad ueram miseriam sine cessatione redeuntem.
But the philosophers of this world thought that this could and ought not to be resolved otherwise than by introducing cycles of times, by which they asserted that the same things had always been renewed and repeated in the nature of things, and that thus they would continue to be henceforth without cessation, the rolling courses of ages coming and passing away; whether these cycles took place in a world that remains, or whether a world rising and setting at fixed intervals should always exhibit, as though new, the same things which have passed away and are to come. From which mockery they cannot at all free the immortal soul, even when it has attained wisdom—a soul going without cessation to a false blessedness and returning without cessation to a true misery.
但這世界的哲學家認為,這只能、也只該藉著引入時間的循環來解決,他們藉此斷言:同樣的事物在事物的本性中向來被更新、被重演,並如此將永無止息地繼續下去,這便是來而又去之世代的滾動進程;無論這些循環是在一個常存的世界中發生,還是一個按固定間隔興起又消落的世界,總是把那些已過去、又將要來的同樣事物,彷彿是新的一般地呈現出來。他們絕不能把不朽的魂從這嘲弄中釋放出來,即使在它得了智慧之後——這魂無止息地走向虛假的福樂,又無止息地返回真實的悲慘。
3:1473
Quo modo enim uera beatitudo est, de cuius numquam aeternitate confiditur, dum anima uenturam miseriam aut inperitissime in ueritate nescit aut infelicissime in beatitudine pertimescit? At si ad miserias numquam ulterius reditura ex his ad beatitudinem pergit: fit ergo aliquid noui in tempore, quod finem non habet temporis. Quur non ergo et mundus? quur non et homo factus in mundo? ut illi nescio qui falsi circuitus a falsis sapientibus fallacibusque conperti in doctrina sana tramite recti itineris euitentur. Nam quidam et illud, quod legitur in libro Salomonis, qui uocatur ecclesiastes: Quid est quod fuit? Ipsum quod erit. Et quid est quod factum est? Ipsum quod fiet;
For how is that a true blessedness, of whose eternity there is never any confidence, while the soul either most ignorantly does not know, in truth, the coming misery, or most unhappily, in blessedness, dreads it? But if, never to return again to miseries, it passes from these to blessedness, then something new comes to be in time, which has no end of time. Why then not the world also? Why not also man, made in the world?—so that those, I know not what, false cycles, discovered by false and deceitful sages, may be avoided, on the sound path of the right way, in sound doctrine. For some wish also that which is read in the book of Solomon, who is called Ecclesiastes: 'What is it that has been? The same that shall be. And what is it that has been done? The same that shall be done;'
因為,一種福樂,若其永恆性從不確定,這怎能算真福樂呢——當那魂要麼在真理上極無知地不曉得那將臨的悲慘,要麼在福樂中極不幸地懼怕它?但若那魂永不再返回悲慘,而是從悲慘進入福樂,那麼便有某種新事物在時間中生成,而它卻沒有時間的終結。那麼,為何世界不也如此?為何在世界中受造的人不也如此?——好叫那些不知所云、由虛假詭詐的智者所發現的虛假循環,得以在健全的道理中、在正路的穩妥途徑上被避開。因為有些人想要,連所羅門那卷名為傳道書的書中所讀到的:「已有的事,後必再有;已行的事,後必再行;」
3:1474
et non est omne recens sub sole. Qui loquetur et dicet: Ecce hoc nouum est: iam fuit saeculis quae fuerunt ante nos, propter hos circuitus in eadem redeuntes et in eadem cuncta reuocantes dictum intellegi uolunt; quod ille aut de his rebus dixit, de quibus superius loquebatur, hoc est de generationibus aliis euntibus. aliis uenientibus, de solis anfractibus, de torrentium lapsibus: aut certe de omnium rerum generibus, quae oriuntur adque occidunt. Fuerunt enim homines ante nos, sunt et nobiscum, erunt et post nos: ita quaeque animantia uel arbusta.
'and there is no new thing whatever under the sun. Who shall speak and say: Behold, this is new? It has already been in the ages which were before us'—they wish this to be understood on account of those cycles returning into the same things and recalling all things into the same. But he said this either concerning those matters of which he was speaking above, that is, concerning some generations going and others coming, concerning the windings of the sun, concerning the gliding of torrents; or assuredly concerning the kinds of all things which arise and set. For there were men before us, there are also with us, there will be also after us: so likewise any living creatures or shrubs.
「日光之下並無新事。豈有一件事人能指著說:看哪,這是新的麼?那知,在我們以前的世代早已有了」——他們想要這話因著那些回到同樣事物、把萬物喚回同樣景況的循環而被如此理解。但他說這話,要麼是論到他上文所談的那些事,也就是論到一些世代過去、另一些世代來臨,論到太陽的迂迴運行,論到河流的奔瀉;要麼必定是論到一切興起又消落之事物的種類。因為在我們以前有人,與我們同時也有人,在我們以後也將有人:照樣,任何活物或草木也是如此。
3:1475
Monstra quoque ipsa, quae inusitata nascuntur, quamuis inter se diuersa sint et quaedam eorum semel facta narrentur, tamen secundum id, quod generaliter miracula et monstra sunt, utique et fuerunt et erunt. nec recens et nouum est, ut monstrum sub sole nascatur. Quamuis haec uerba quidam sic intellexerint, tamquam in praedestinatione Dei iam facta fuisse omnia sapiens ille uoluisset intellegi, et ideo nihil recens esse sub sole.
Those very monstrosities also, which are born in unwonted shapes, although they differ among themselves and some of them are recounted as having occurred only once, nevertheless, according to that whereby they are in general miracles and monstrosities, they certainly both have been and will be. Nor is it a recent or novel thing that a monstrosity should be born under the sun. Although some have so understood these words, as though that wise man wished it to be understood that all things had already been done in the predestination of God, and that therefore nothing is recent under the sun.
那些以反常形態誕生的怪異之物,雖然彼此各異,且有些據說只發生過一次,然而就其大體上同屬奇事與怪異而言,它們確實既曾存在,也必將存在。日光之下生出怪異之物,並非新近或新奇之事。雖然有些人這樣理解這些話,彷彿那位智者願人明白,萬事在神的預定中皆已成就,因此日光之下無新事。
3:1476
Absit autem a recta fide, ut his Salomonis uerbis illos circuitus significatos esse credamus, quibus illi putant sic eadem temporum temporaliumque rerum uolumina repeti, ut uerbi gratia, sicut isto saeculo Plato philosophus in urbe Atheniensi et in ea schola, quae Academia dicta est, discipulos docuit, ita per innumerabilia retro saecula multum quidem prolixis interuallis. sed tamen certis, et idem Plato et eadem ciuitas et eadem schola idemque discipuli repetiti et per innumerabilia deinde saecula repetendi sint. Absit, inquam, ut nos ista credamus. Semel enim Christus mortuus est pro peccatis nostris; surgens autem a mortuis iam non moritur, et mors ei ultra non dominabitur;
But far be it from the right faith that we should believe those cycles to be signified by these words of Solomon, by which those men suppose that the same revolutions of times and of temporal things are so repeated, that, for example, just as in this present age the philosopher Plato taught his disciples in the city of Athens and in that school which was called the Academy, so through countless ages past, at intervals indeed very long, yet fixed, the same Plato and the same city and the same school and the same disciples have been repeated, and through countless ages to come are to be repeated. Far be it, I say, that we should believe these things. For Christ died once for our sins; but rising from the dead He dies no more, and death shall no longer have dominion over Him;
然而,但願正信絕不至於使我們相信所羅門這些話所指的乃是那些循環——那些人藉此設想,時間與屬時之物的同樣的反覆是如此重演,以致譬如說,正如在現今這世代,哲學家柏拉圖在雅典城、在那稱為學園的學校裡教導門徒,照樣,在過去無數的世代中,間隔雖然極長,卻是固定的,那同一個柏拉圖、同一座城、同一所學校、同樣的門徒已曾重演過,並且在此後無數世代中還要重演。我說,但願我們絕不相信這些事。因為基督為我們的罪只一次死了;祂從死裡復活,就不再死,死也不再作祂的主了;
3:1477
et nos post resurrectionem semper cum Domino erimus, cui modo dicimus, quod sacer admonet psalmus: Tu, Domine, seruabis nos et custodies nos a generatione hac et in aeternum. Satis autem istis existimo conuenire quod sequitur: In circuitu inpii ambulabunt; non quia per circulos, quos opinantur, eorum uita est recursura, sed quia modo talis est erroris eorum uia, id est falsa doctrina. CAPUT XV. De temporali conditione generis humani, quam Deus nec nouo consilio instituerit nec mutabili uoluntate. Quid autem mirum est, si in his circuitibus errantes nec aditum nec exitum inueniunt? quia genus humanum adque ista nostra mortalitas nec quo initio coepta sit sciunt, nec quo fine claudatur;
and we, after the resurrection, shall be ever with the Lord, to whom we even now say what the sacred psalm admonishes: Thou, O Lord, shalt keep us and preserve us from this generation and for ever. Now I think that what follows agrees well enough with these men: The wicked walk in a circle; not because their life is to return through the cycles which they imagine, but because such is now the way of their error, that is, false doctrine. CHAPTER XV. Of the temporal condition of the human race, which God instituted neither by a new counsel nor by a mutable will. But what wonder is it, if, wandering in these cycles, they find neither entrance nor exit? Since they know not by what beginning the human race and this our mortality began, nor by what end it is brought to a close;
我們在復活之後,也要永遠與主同在;如今我們向祂說那神聖詩篇所教導的話:「主啊,你必保守我們,護衛我們脫離這世代,直到永遠。」我認為接下來的話與這些人甚為相合:「惡人四圍遊行」;這並非因為他們的生命要照他們所臆想的循環而回轉,而是因為他們的謬誤之路如今正是如此,也就是說,是虛假的教義。第十五章 論人類的屬時境況,乃是神所設立的,既非出於新的計謀,也非出於可變的意志。然而,他們在這些循環中徘徊,既找不到入口,也找不到出口,這有何稀奇呢?因為他們既不知人類與我們這必死之身是以何起始而開始,也不知是以何終局而結束;
3:1478
quando quidem altitudinem Dei penetrare non possunt, qua, cum ipse sit aeternus et sine initio, ab aliquo tamen initio exorsus est tempora et hominem, quem numquam antea fecerat, fecit in tempore, non tamen nouo et repentino, sed inmutabili aeternoque consilio. Quis hanc ualeat altitudinem inuestigabilem uestigare et inscrutabilem perscrutari, secundum quam Deus hominem temporalem, ante quem nemo umquam hominum fuit, non mutabili uoluntate in tempore condidit et genus humanum ex uno multiplicauit? Quando quidem psalmus ipse cum praemisisset adque dixisset:
since indeed they cannot penetrate the depth of God, whereby, although He Himself is eternal and without beginning, He nevertheless began times from some beginning, and made man in time, whom He had never made before — yet not by a new and sudden, but by an unchangeable and eternal counsel. Who can investigate this unsearchable depth, and scrutinize the inscrutable, according to which God made temporal man, before whom no man ever was, not by a mutable will, in time, and multiplied the human race out of one man? Since indeed the psalm itself, when it had premised and said:
既然他們實在無法洞悉神的深奧——藉此,神雖然自己是永恆的、無始的,卻仍從某個起始開始了時間,並在時間中造了人(這人是祂從前未曾造過的)——然而這並非出於新的、突然的意旨,而是出於不變且永恆的計畫。誰能查究這不可測度的深奧、探尋這不可窺測之事呢?神照此造了屬時的人,在這人之前未曾有過任何人,祂並非出於可變的意志而在時間中造了他,又從一人使人類繁衍。既然詩篇本身在前面提到並說:
3:1479
Tu, Domine, seruabis nos et custodies nos a generatione hac et in aeternum, ac deinde repercussisset eos, in quorum stulta inpiaque doctrina nulla liberationis et beatitudinis animae seruatur aeternitas, continuo subiciens: In circuitu inpii ambulabunt: tamquam ei diceretur: \'Quid ergo tu credis, sentis, intellegis? numquidnam existimandum est subito Deo placuisse hominem facere, quem numquam antea infinita retro aeternitate fecisset, cui nihil noui accidere potest, in quo mutabile aliquid non est?\' continuo respondit ad ipsum Deum loquens: Secundum altitudinem tuam multiplicasti filios hominum. Sentiant, inquit, homines quod putant, et quod eis placet opinentur et disputent:
Thou, O Lord, shalt keep us and preserve us from this generation and for ever, and then had struck down those in whose foolish and impious doctrine no eternity of the soul's liberation and blessedness is preserved, immediately subjoining: The wicked walk in a circle: as though it were said to Him: 'What then dost thou believe, feel, understand? Is it to be supposed that it suddenly pleased God to make man, whom through the infinite eternity stretching back He had never made before, to whom nothing new can happen, in whom there is nothing mutable?' — it immediately answered, speaking to God Himself: According to Thy depth Thou hast multiplied the sons of men. Let men, it says, perceive what they think, and let them hold and dispute what pleases them:
「主啊,你必保守我們,護衛我們脫離這世代,直到永遠」,隨後又斥責了那些人——在他們愚昧不敬的教義中,靈魂的得釋與福樂並無任何永恆得以保存——緊接著補上:「惡人四圍遊行」:彷彿有人對祂說:「那麼你信什麼、覺得什麼、明白什麼呢?難道應當以為,神突然喜悅去造人嗎?這人在祂背後那無限的永恆中,祂從未造過,而對祂來說,沒有新事能臨到,在祂裡面也沒有任何可變之物。」——詩篇隨即向神自己說話回答道:「你照你的深奧使世人增多。」它說,讓人去領會他們所想的,讓他們去持守並爭辯他們所喜悅的:
3:1480
Secundum altitudinem tuam, quam nullus potest nosse hominum, multiplicasti filios hominum. Valde quippe altum est et semper fuisse, et hominem, quem numquam fecerat, ex aliquo tempore primum facere uoluisse, nec consilium uoluntatemque mutasse. CAPUT XVI. An ut Deus semper etiam dominus fuisse intellegatur, credendum sit creaturam quoque numquam defuisse cui dominaretur, et quo modo dicatur semper creatum quod dici non potest coaeternum. Ego quidem sicut Dominum Deum aliquando dominum non fuisse dicere non audeo, ita hominem numquam antea fuisse et ex quodam tempore primum hominem creatum esse dubitare non debeo.
According to Thy depth, which no man can know, Thou hast multiplied the sons of men. For it is something very deep, both that He has ever been, and that He willed first to make man, whom He had never made, from some particular time, and yet did not change His counsel and will. CHAPTER XVI. Whether, in order that God may be understood to have ever been also Lord, it is to be believed that there was never wanting a creature over which He might be Lord, and in what way that may be called ever created which cannot be called co-eternal. I indeed, just as I dare not say that the Lord God was at some time not Lord, so I ought not to doubt that man never existed before, and that the first man was created from a certain time.
「你照你的深奧」——那是無人能知的——「使世人增多。」因為這事極其深奧:祂既是永遠常在,卻又願意從某個特定的時間起,首先造那祂從未造過的人,而祂的計畫與意志卻並未改變。第十六章 為使人明白神也是永遠的主,是否應當相信祂從不缺少一個受造之物供祂作主,以及那不能稱為與祂同永的,如何能稱為永遠受造的。我實在不敢說主神曾有某時不是主,照樣,我也不應懷疑:人從前從未存在過,第一個人是從某個時間被造的。
3:1481
Sed cum cogito cuius rei dominus semper fuerit, si semper creatura non fuit, adfirmare aliquid pertimesco, quia et me ipsum intueor et scriptum esse recolo: Quis hominum potest scire consilium Dei, aut quis poterit cogitare quid uelit Dominus? Cogitationes enim mortalium timidae et incertae adinuentiones nostrae. Corruptibile enim corpus adgrauat animam, et deprimit terrena inhabitatio sensum multa cogitantem. Ex his igitur, quae in hac terrena inhabitatione multa cogito (ideo utique multa, quia unum, quod ex illis uel praeter illa. quod forte non cogito, uerum est, inuenire non possum), si dixero semper fuisse creaturam, cuius dominus esset.
But when I consider of what thing He was ever Lord, if a creature did not ever exist, I am afraid to affirm anything, because I both regard myself and recall that it is written: Who of men can know the counsel of God, or who can think what the Lord willeth? For the thoughts of mortals are timid, and our devices uncertain. For the corruptible body weigheth down the soul, and the earthly habitation depresseth the mind that museth upon many things. From these many things, then, which I ponder in this earthly habitation (and many indeed, for this reason, because I cannot find that one thing which, out of them or beside them — which perhaps I do not ponder — is true), if I should say that there was ever a creature of which He was Lord,
然而當我思想祂究竟永遠是何物的主——倘若受造之物並非永遠存在——我便害怕去斷言任何事,因為我既顧念自己,又想起經上所記的:「人中誰能知道神的計謀,誰能測度主的旨意呢?因為必死之人的思念是怯弱的,我們的籌算是不定的。必朽壞的身體壓住靈魂,屬地的居所使思慮萬事的心靈低沉。」所以,在這屬地的居所中,我所思想的這許多事裡(之所以是許多事,正因為我無法尋見那唯一真實之事——它或在這許多事之中,或在這許多事之外,是我或許未曾思想到的)——倘若我說曾有一個受造之物是祂作主的,
3:1482
qui semper est dominus nec dominus umquam non fuit; sed nunc illam, nunc aliam per alia adque alia temporum spatia, ne aliquam Creatori coaeternam esse dicamus, quod fides ratioque sana condemnat: cauendum est, ne sit absurdum et a luce ueritatis alienum mortalem quidem per uices temporum semper fuisse creaturam, decedentem aliam, aliam succedentem; inmortalem uero non esse coepisse, nisi cum ad nostrum saeculum uentum est, quando et angeli creati sunt, si eos recte lux illa primum facta significat aut illud potius caelum, de quo dictum est:
He who is ever Lord and never was not Lord; but now this one, now another, through one and another space of times, lest we should say any creature to be co-eternal with the Creator, which sound faith and reason condemns: it must be guarded against, lest it be absurd and alien from the light of truth, that a mortal creature should indeed ever have existed through the successions of times, one departing, another succeeding; but that the immortal creature should not have begun to be, except when our age was reached, when the angels also were created, if that first-made light rightly signifies them, or rather that heaven of which it was said:
祂永遠是主,從不曾不是主;但卻是時而這個、時而另一個,經過種種時間的空間——免得我們說有任何受造之物與造物主同永,這是純正的信仰與理性所定罪的:必須謹防的是,免得這成為荒謬、且與真理之光相違:就是說,必死的受造之物固然透過時間的更替而永遠存在,一個逝去、另一個接續;然而不朽的受造之物卻直到我們這世代才開始存在,那時眾天使也被造了——倘若那最先被造的光正當地指著他們,或更應說,是那「天」,論到它曾說:
3:1483
In principio fecit Deus caelum et terram, cum tamen non fuerint, antequam fierent, ne inmortales, si semper fuisse dicuntur, Deo coaeterni esse credantur. Si autem dixero non in tempore creatos angelos, sed ante omnia tempora et ipsos fuisse, quorum Deus dominus esset, qui numquam nisi dominus fuit: quaeretur a me etiam, si ante omnia tempora facti sunt, utrum semper potuerint esse qui facti sunt. Hic respondendum forte uideatur: Quo modo non semper, cum id. quod est omni tempore, non inconuenienter semper esse dicatur? Usque adeo autem isti omni tempore fuerunt. ut etiam ante omnia tempora facti sint; si tamen a caelo coepta sunt tempora, et illi iam erant ante caelum.
In the beginning God made heaven and earth, since nevertheless they did not exist before they were made, lest the immortals, if they are said to have ever existed, should be believed to be co-eternal with God. But if I should say that the angels were not created in time, but that they too existed before all times, of whom God was Lord, who never was anything but Lord: it will be asked of me also, if they were made before all times, whether those who were made could have existed always. Here perhaps it would seem one must answer: How not always, since that which exists at every time may not unfittingly be said to exist always? But these existed at every time to such a degree that they were even made before all times; if indeed times began from heaven, and these already were before heaven.
「起初神創造天地」,然而它們在被造之前並不存在,免得那些不朽者,倘若說它們曾永遠存在,就被認為與神同永。但倘若我說天使並非在時間中被造,而是它們也存在於萬時之先,神是它們的主,祂從來只是主、別無其他:那麼人也會問我,倘若它們是在萬時之先被造的,那麼那些被造之物是否能夠永遠存在。在此或許應當這樣回答:怎會不是永遠呢?既然在每一時刻都存在之物,可以不無妥當地稱為永遠存在。然而這些天使在每一時刻都存在,以致它們甚至是在萬時之先被造的;倘若時間確是從「天」開始的,而它們在「天」之前就已存在。
3:1484
At si tempus non a caelo, uerum et ante caelum fuit; non quidem in horis et diebus et mensibus et annis (nam istae dimensiones temporalium spatiorum, quae usitate ac proprie dicuntur tempora, manifestum est quod a motu siderum coeperint; unde et Deus, cum haec institueret, dixit: Et sint in signa et in tempora et in dies et in annos), sed in aliquo mutabili motu, cuius aliud prius, aliud posterius praeterit, eo quod simul esse non possunt; — si ergo ante caelum in angelicis motibus tale aliquid fuit et ideo tempus iam fuit adque angeli, ex quo facti sunt, temporaliter mouebantur: etiam sic omni tempore fuerunt, quando quidem cum illis facta sunt tempora. Quis autem dicat:
But if time was not from heaven, but existed even before heaven; not indeed in hours and days and months and years (for these measurements of temporal spaces, which are usually and properly called times, it is plain began from the motion of the stars; whence God also, when He instituted these, said: And let them be for signs and for seasons and for days and for years), but in some changeable motion, of which one part passes before, another after, in that they cannot exist together; — if then before heaven there was some such thing in angelic motions, and therefore time already existed, and the angels, from the time they were made, were moved temporally: even thus they existed at every time, since indeed times were made together with them. But who would say:
但倘若時間並非出於「天」,而是甚至在「天」之先就已存在;當然不是以時、日、月、年來計(因為這些屬時空間的計量——通常並正當地稱為「時間」——顯然是從星辰的運動開始的;故此神在設立這些時也說:「要作記號、定節令、日子、年歲」),而是以某種可變的運動,其中一部分在先逝去,另一部分在後逝去,因為它們不能同時並存;——倘若那麼在「天」之先,於天使的運動中已有某種這樣的東西,因而時間已經存在,並且天使自從被造之時起就在時間中運動:即便如此,它們仍是在每一時刻都存在,既然時間正是與它們一同被造的。然而誰會說:
3:1485
Non semper fuit, quod omni tempore fuit? Sed si hoc respondero, dicetur mihi: Quo modo ergo non coaeterni Creatori, si semper ille, semper illi fuerunt? Quo modo etiam creati dicendi sunt, si semper fuisse intelleguntur? Ad hoc quid respondebitur? An dicendum est et semper eos fuisse, quoniam omni tempore fuerunt, qui cum tempore facti sunt, aut cum quibus facta sunt tempora, et tamen creatos? Neque enim et ipsa tempora creata esse negabimus, quamuis omni tempore tempus fuisse nemo ambigat. Nam si non omni tempore fuit tempus, erat ergo tempus, quando nullum erat tempus. Quis hoc stultissimus dixerit? Possumus enim recte dicere: Erat tempus, quando non erat Roma;
That did not always exist, which existed at every time? But if I shall answer this, it will be said to me: How then are they not co-eternal with the Creator, if He was always, they always were? How also are they to be said to be created, if they are understood to have always existed? To this what shall be answered? Must it be said that they both always existed, since they existed at every time — they who were made together with time, or with whom times were made — and yet were created? For neither shall we deny that times themselves were created, although no one doubts that time existed at every time. For if time did not exist at every time, then there was time when there was no time. Who, however foolish, would say this? For we can rightly say: There was a time when Rome did not exist;
那在每一時刻都存在之物,竟不是永遠存在嗎?但倘若我這樣回答,就有人會對我說:那麼,倘若祂永遠常在、它們也永遠存在,它們怎會不與造物主同永呢?又倘若它們被理解為永遠存在,怎能說它們是受造的呢?對此當如何回答呢?是否應當說,它們既永遠存在(因為它們在每一時刻都存在)——它們是與時間一同被造的,或時間是與它們一同被造的——卻又是受造的呢?因為我們也不會否認時間本身是受造的,雖然無人懷疑時間在每一時刻都存在過。因為倘若時間並非在每一時刻都存在,那就有過某個沒有時間的時候有時間。誰,無論何等愚妄,會這樣說呢?因為我們可以正當地說:曾有一時羅馬尚不存在;
3:1486
erat tempus, quando non erat Hierusalem; erat tempus, quando non erat Abraham; erat tempus, quando non erat homo, et si quid huius modi; postremo si non cum initio temporis, sed post aliquod tempus factus est mundus, possumus dicere: Erat tempus, quando non erat mundus; at uero: Erat tempus, quando nullum erat tempus, tam inconuenienter dicimus, ac si quisquam dicat: Erat homo, quando nullus erat homo, aut: Erat iste mundus, quando iste non erat mundus. Si enim de alio adque alio intellegatur, potest dici aliquo modo, hoc est: Erat alius homo, quando non erat iste homo; sic ergo: Erat aliud tempus, quando non erat hoc tempus, recte possumus dicere; at uero:
there was a time when Jerusalem did not exist; there was a time when Abraham did not exist; there was a time when man did not exist, and the like; finally, if the world was made not with the beginning of time, but after some time, we can say: There was a time when the world did not exist; but truly: There was a time when there was no time, we say as unfittingly as if anyone should say: There was a man when there was no man, or: This world existed when this world did not exist. For if it be understood of one thing and another, it can in some way be said, that is: There was another man when this man did not exist; so therefore: There was another time when this time did not exist, we can rightly say; but truly:
曾有一時耶路撒冷尚不存在;曾有一時亞伯拉罕尚不存在;曾有一時人尚不存在,以及諸如此類;最後,倘若世界並非與時間的開端一同被造,而是在某段時間之後才被造,我們可以說:曾有一時世界尚不存在;然而若說:曾有一時並無時間,這話之不妥,就如同有人說:曾有一人,那時並無人;或:這世界曾存在,那時這世界並不存在。因為倘若指的是甲與乙不同之物,倒可以某種方式如此說,即:曾有另一個人,那時這個人尚不存在;照樣,「曾有另一段時間,那時這段時間尚不存在」,我們可以正當地說;然而若說:
3:1487
Erat tempus, quando nullum erat tempus, quis uel insipientissimus dixerit? Sicut ergo dicimus creatum tempus, cum ideo semper fuisse dicatur, quia omni tempore tempus fuit: ita non est consequens, ut, si semper fuerunt angeli, ideo non sint creati, ut propterea semper fuisse dicantur, quia omni tempore fuerunt, et propterea omni tempore fuerunt, quia nullo modo sine his ipsa tempora esse potuerunt. Ubi enim nulla creatura est, cuius mutabilibus motibus tempora peragantur, tempora omnino esse non possunt; ac per hoc etsi semper fuerunt, creati sunt, nec si semper fuerunt, ideo Creatori coaeterni sunt. Ille enim semper fuit aeternitate inmutabili; isti autem facti sunt;
There was a time when there was no time — who, even the most foolish, would say this? Just as therefore we say that time was created, while it is nevertheless said to have always existed, because at every time there was time: so it does not follow that, if the angels always existed, they were therefore not created; so that they are said to have always existed for this reason, because they existed at every time, and they existed at every time for this reason, because in no way could the very times exist without them. For where there is no creature by whose changeable motions times are carried on, times cannot exist at all; and therefore, even if they always existed, they were created, nor, if they always existed, are they on that account co-eternal with the Creator. For He always existed in unchangeable eternity; but these were made;
曾有一時並無時間——誰,即便是最愚妄之人,會這樣說呢?所以,正如我們說時間是受造的,同時卻又說它一向存在,因為在每一時刻都有時間:照樣,並不能由此推論,倘若天使一向存在,它們就因此不是受造的;以致說它們一向存在,理由乃在於它們在每一時刻都存在,而它們在每一時刻都存在,理由乃在於離了它們,時間本身斷無存在之可能。因為哪裡沒有受造之物(藉其可變的運動使時間得以進行),那裡就根本不能有時間;因此,即便它們一向存在,它們仍是受造的,而且即便它們一向存在,也不因此就與造物主同永。因為祂是以不變的永恆一向常在;而這些卻是被造的;
3:1488
sed ideo semper fuisse dicuntur, quia omni tempore fuerunt, sine quibus tempora nullo modo esse potuerunt; tempus autem quoniam mutabilitate transcurrit, aeternitati inmutabili non potest esse coaeternum. Ac per hoc etiamsi inmortalitas angelorum non transit in tempore, nec praeterita est quasi iam non sit, nec futura quasi nondum sit: tamen eorum motus, quibus tempora peraguntur, ex futuro in praeteritum transeunt, et ideo Creatori, in cuius motu dicendum non est uel fuisse quod iam non sit, uel futurum esse quod nondum sit, coaeterni esse non possunt. Quapropter si Deus semper dominus fuit, semper habuit creaturam suo dominatui seruientem;
but they are said to have always existed for this reason, because they existed at every time, without which times could in no way exist; but time, since it runs by through mutability, cannot be co-eternal with unchangeable eternity. And by this, even if the immortality of the angels does not pass away in time, nor is it past as though now it were not, nor future as though it were not yet: nevertheless their motions, by which times are carried on, pass from the future into the past, and therefore they cannot be co-eternal with the Creator, in whose motion it is not to be said either that there was anything which now is not, or that there will be anything which is not yet. Wherefore, if God was always Lord, He always had a creature serving His dominion;
但說它們一向存在,理由乃在於它們在每一時刻都存在,離了它們,時間斷無存在之可能;然而時間,既以可變性奔流而過,就不能與不變的永恆同永。並且因此,即便天使的不朽並不在時間中消逝,既不像如今已不存在那樣成為過去,也不像尚未存在那樣成為未來:然而它們的運動——時間藉以進行——卻是從將來進入過去,因此它們不能與造物主同永;論到祂的運動,不可說曾有什麼如今已不存在,也不可說將有什麼如今尚未存在。所以,倘若神一向是主,祂就一向有受造之物服事祂的統治;
3:1489
uerum tamen non de ipso genitam, sed ab ipso de nihilo factam nec ei coaeternam; erat quippe ante illam, quamuis nullo tempore sine illa; non eam spatio transcurrente, sed manente perpetuitate praecedens. Sed hoc si respondero eis qui requirunt, quo modo semper creator, semper dominus fuit, si creatura seruiens non semper fuit; aut quo modo creata est et non potius creatori coaeterna est, si semper fuit: uereor ne facilius iudicer adfirmare quod nescio, quam docere quod scio. Redeo igitur ad id, quod creator noster scire nos uoluit; illa uero, quae uel sapientioribus in hac uita scire permisit uel omnino perfectis in alia uita scienda seruauit, ultra uires meas esse\' confiteor.
yet not begotten of Himself, but made by Him out of nothing, nor co-eternal with Him; for He was before it, although at no time without it — preceding it not by a passing interval, but by an abiding perpetuity. But if I should answer this to those who ask how He was always Creator, always Lord, if the serving creature did not always exist; or how it was created and not rather co-eternal with the Creator, if it always existed: I fear lest I be more easily judged to affirm what I know not, than to teach what I know. I return therefore to that which our Creator willed us to know; but as for those things which He has either permitted to the wiser in this life to know, or has reserved to be known by the wholly perfect in the other life, I confess to be beyond my powers.
然而這受造之物並非由祂所生,而是祂從無中造的,也不與祂同永;因為祂在它之先,雖然在任何時候都不曾沒有它——祂並非以一段流逝的間隔在先,而是以恆存的永久在先。但倘若我這樣回答那些發問的人——他們問祂若服事的受造之物並非一向存在,怎能說祂一向是創造者、一向是主;或者它若一向存在,怎能說它是受造的,而非與造物主同永——我便恐怕自己更容易被人判為斷言我所不知的,而非教導我所知的。所以我回到我們的創造者所願我們知道的事;至於那些祂或容許今生較有智慧者知道、或保留待來生全然完全者方可知曉的事,我承認是超乎我能力之外的。
3:1490
Sed ideo putaui sine adfirmatione tractanda, ut qui haec legunt uideant, a quibus quaestionum periculis debeant temperare, nec ad omnia se idoneos arbitrentur potiusque intellegant quam sit apostolo obtemperandum praecipienti salubriter, ubi ait: Dico autem per gratiam Dei quae data est mihi omnibus qui sunt in uobis, non plus sapere quam oportet sapere, sed sapere ad temperantiam, unicuique sicut Deus partitus est mensuram fidei. Si enim pro uiribus suis alatur infans, fiet, ut crescendo plus capiat; si autem uires suae capacitatis excedat, deficiet antequam crescat. CAPUT XVII. Quo modo intellegenda sit promissa homini a Deo uita aeterna ante tempora aeterna.
But I have thought these things should be treated without affirmation, so that those who read these things may see from what perils of questions they ought to refrain, and may not judge themselves fit for all things, but rather may understand how much the Apostle is to be obeyed, who wholesomely commands where he says: But I say, through the grace of God which is given to me, to all who are among you, not to be more wise than it behoveth to be wise, but to be wise unto temperance, to every one as God hath imparted the measure of faith. For if the infant be nourished according to its own strength, it will come to pass that by growing it may take in more; but if it exceed the strength of its own capacity, it will fail before it grows. CHAPTER XVII. In what way the eternal life promised to man by God before eternal times is to be understood.
但我認為這些事應當不加斷言地討論,好叫讀這些事的人看清,他們應當避開哪些問題的危險,不要自以為凡事都能勝任,倒要明白何等應當順服那有益地吩咐的使徒,他說:「我憑著所賜給我的恩,對你們各人說,不要看自己過於所當看的,倒要照著神所分給各人信心的大小,看得合乎中道。」因為嬰孩若照自己的力量得餵養,就會漸漸長大而能吸收更多;但若超過自己承受力所能及,便會在長大之前就衰敗。第十七章 神在永世之先應許給人的永生當如何理解。
3:1491
Quae saecula praeterierint antequam genus institueretur humanum, me fateor ignorare; non tamen dubito nihil omnino creaturae Creatori esse coaeternum. Dicit etiam apostolus tempora aeterna, nec ea futura, sed, quod magis est mirandum, praeterita. Sic enim ait: In spem uitae aeternae, quam promisit non mendax Deus ante tempora aeterna; man i fe s tau ita autem temporibus suis uerbum suum. Ecce dixit retro quod fuerint tempora aeterna, quae tamen non fuerint Deo coaeterna, si quidem ille ante tempora aeterna non solum erat, uerum etiam promisit uitam aeternam, quam manifestauit temporibus suis, id est congruis, quid aliud quam Verbum suum? Hoc est enim uita aeterna.
What ages passed before the human race was instituted, I confess I am ignorant; yet I do not doubt that no creature at all is co-eternal with the Creator. The Apostle also speaks of eternal times, and not as future, but — what is more to be wondered at — as past. For thus he says: In hope of eternal life, which God, who lieth not, promised before eternal times; but hath manifested in His own times His word. Behold, he has said in retrospect that there were eternal times, which nevertheless were not co-eternal with God, since indeed He, before eternal times, not only existed, but also promised eternal life, which He manifested in His own, that is, in fitting times — what else than His Word? For this is eternal life.
在人類被設立之前,過去了哪些世代,我承認我並不知曉;然而我並不懷疑,根本沒有任何受造之物與造物主同永。使徒也談到「永世」,且不是作為將來的,而是——更可驚奇的——作為過去的。因為他這樣說:「盼望那無謊言的神在永世之先所應許的永生;到了所定的時候,便藉著祂的話顯明出來。」看哪,他追溯著說曾有過「永世」,這些卻不與神同永;既然祂在永世之先不僅存在,而且還應許了永生,並在祂自己的、即合宜的時候將它顯明出來——這除了祂的「道」還能是什麼呢?因為這就是永生。
3:1492
Quo modo autem promisit, cum hominibus utique promiserit, qui nondum erant ante tempora aeterna, nisi quia in eius aeternitate adque in ipso Verbo eius eidem coaeterno iam praedestinatione fixum erat, quod suo tempore futurum erat? CAPUT XVIII. Quid de incommutabili consilio ac uoluntate Dei fides sana defendat contra ratiocinationes eorum. qui opera Dei ex aeternitate repetita per eosdem semper uolunt saeculorum redire circuitus. Illud quoque non dubito, antequam homo primus creatus esset, numquam quemquam fuisse hominem; nec eundem ipsum nescio quibus circuitibus nescio quotiens reuolutum, nec alium aliquem, natura similem.
But in what way did He promise, since He certainly promised to men, who did not yet exist before eternal times, unless because in His eternity and in His very Word, co-eternal with Him, it was already fixed by predestination, which was to be in its own time? CHAPTER XVIII. What sound faith defends concerning the unchangeable counsel and will of God against the reasonings of those who maintain that the works of God return, repeated from eternity, through ever the same cycles of the ages. That also I do not doubt, that before the first man was created, there never was any man; nor that same man revolved through I know not what cycles I know not how often, nor any other man like him in nature.
然而祂是以何種方式應許的呢?既然祂確實是向人應許的,而這些人在永世之先尚不存在,這豈不是因為,在祂的永恆中、在那與祂同永的「道」中,那要在其自己時候成就之事,早已藉預定而確立了嗎?第十八章 純正的信仰如何維護神那不變的計畫與意志,以駁斥那些人的推論——他們主張神的工作從永恆中被重演,永遠透過世代的同樣循環而回返。我也不懷疑這一點:在第一個人被造之前,從未有過任何人;那同一個人也未曾經過我不知道的什麼循環、不知道多少次而回轉,也沒有任何別的、本性與他相似的人。
3:1493
Neque ab hac fide me philosophorum argumenta deterrent, quorum acutissimum illud putatur, quod dicunt nulla infinita ulla scientia posse conprehendi; ac per hoc Deus, inquiunt, rerum quas facit omnium finitarum omnes finitas aput se rationes habet; bonitas autem eius numquam uacua fuisse credenda est, ne sit temporalis eius operatio, cuius retro fuerit aeterna cessatio, quasi paenituerit eum prioris sine initio uacationis ac propterea sit operis adgressus initium;
Nor do the arguments of the philosophers deter me from this faith, of which that is thought the most acute which they advance, that no infinite things can be comprehended by any knowledge; and by this, they say, God has with Himself all the finite reasons of all the finite things which He makes; but His goodness is not to be believed ever to have been idle, lest His operation be temporal, of which there was previously eternal cessation, as though He repented of His former leisure without beginning, and on that account undertook the beginning of His work;
哲學家的論證也不能使我離開這信仰;在他們所提出的論證中,被認為最為犀利的,乃是說:沒有任何無限之物能被任何知識所領會;他們說,因此神在自己裡面擁有祂所造的一切有限之物的一切有限之理;但不可相信祂的良善曾有過閒置,免得祂的運作成為屬時的,而在此之前卻有過永恆的停歇,彷彿祂後悔自己從前那無始的閒暇,因而著手開始祂的工作;
3:1494
et ideo necesse est, inquiunt, eadem semper repeti eademque semper repetenda transcurrere, uel manente mundo mutabiliter, qui licet numquam non fuerit et sine initio temporis tamen factus est, uel eius quoque ortu et occasu semper illis circuitibus repetito semperque repetendo; ne uidelicet, si aliquando primum Dei opera coepta dicuntur, priorem suam sine initio uacationem tamquam inertem ac desidiosam et ideo sibi displicentem damnasse quodam modo adque ob hoc mutasse credatur;
and therefore, they say, it is necessary that the same things be always repeated and that the things ever to be repeated should run their course, either while the world abides in a changeable manner — which, though it never was not, yet was made without a beginning of time — or by the world's own rising and setting being always repeated through those cycles and ever to be repeated; lest, namely, if God's works are said to have at some time first begun, He be believed to have in some way condemned His former cessation without beginning as inert and slothful and therefore displeasing to Himself, and on that account to have changed it;
因此,他們說,必然是同樣的事物永遠被重演,那些一向要被重演之物必然奔馳而過,或是在世界以可變的方式存留之時(這世界雖然從不曾不存在,卻是無時間之始而被造的),或是藉著世界自身的興起與衰落,永遠透過那些循環而被重演、並一向要被重演;這乃是免得,倘若說神的工作曾在某時首次開始,祂就被認為彷彿以某種方式定罪了自己從前那無始的停歇,視之為怠惰懶散、因而自己也不喜悅,並因此而改變了它;
3:1495
si autem semper quidem temporalia, sed alia adque alia perhibetur operatus ac sic aliquando etiam ad hominem faciendum, quem numquam antea fecerat, peruenisse, non scientia, qua putant non posse quaecumque infinita conprehendi, sed quasi ad horam, sicut ueniebat in mentem, fortuita quadam inconstantia uideatur fecisse quae fecit. Porro si illi circuitus admittantur, inquiunt, quibus uel manente mundo uel ipso quoque reuolubiles ortus suos et occasus eisdem circuitibus inserente eadem temporalia repetuntur, nec ignauum otium, praesertim tam longae sine initio diuturnitatis, Deo tribuitur, nec inprouida temeritas operum suorum;
but if He be reported to have always indeed wrought temporal things, yet one set and another, and so at some time to have come even to the making of man, whom He had never made before, He would seem to have done what He did not by knowledge — by which they think that whatever things are infinite cannot be comprehended — but as if for the hour, just as it came into His mind, by a certain fortuitous inconstancy. Further, if those cycles be admitted, they say, by which, either while the world abides, or while the world itself too inserts its revolving risings and settings into those same cycles, the same temporal things are repeated, then neither is slothful idleness — especially of so long a duration without beginning — attributed to God, nor improvident rashness of His works;
但倘若說祂固然一向行屬時之事,卻是這一批、那一批不同的事,以致在某時甚至行到造人——這人是祂從未造過的——那麼祂就會顯得並非藉知識而行祂所行的(他們以為凡無限之物都不能被領會),而彷彿是臨時的,正如念頭忽然臨到祂心中,出於某種偶然的反覆無常。再者,他們說,倘若承認那些循環——藉此,或是在世界存留之時,或是在世界自身也將其回轉的興衰嵌入那同樣的循環之時,同樣的屬時之事得以重演——那麼就既不會把怠惰的閒置(尤其是如此漫長而無始的久長)歸給神,也不會把對其工作的輕率失慮歸給祂;
3:1496
quoniam si non eadem repetantur, non possunt infinita diuersitate uariata ulla eius scientia uel praescientia conprehendi. Has argumentationes, quibus inpii nostram simplicem pietatem, ut cum illis in circuitu ambulemus, de uia recta conantur auertere, si ratio refutare non posset, fides inridere deberet. Huc accedit, quod in adiutorio Domini Dei nostri hos uolubiles circulos, quos opinio confingit, ratio manifesta confringit.
since, if the same things be not repeated, they cannot, varied by infinite diversity, be comprehended by any knowledge or foreknowledge of His. These argumentations, by which the impious try to turn aside our simple piety from the right way, that we may walk with them in a circle, if reason could not refute them, faith ought to deride. To this is added, that with the help of the Lord our God, reason made manifest shatters those rolling circles which opinion fabricates.
因為,倘若同樣的事物不被重演,它們既以無限的差異而變化多端,就不能被祂的任何知識或預知所領會。這些論證乃是不敬虔者用來企圖使我們單純的虔誠偏離正道、好叫我們與他們一同四圍遊行的;對此,理性即便無法駁倒,信仰也理當加以嗤笑。此外還可加上一點:藉著我們主神的幫助,顯明的理性粉碎了那些臆測所捏造的旋轉之圈。
3:1497
Hinc enim maxime isti errant, ut in circuitu falso ambulare quam uero et recto itinere malint, quod mentem diuinam omnino inmutabilem, cuiuslibet infinitatis capacem et innumera omnia sine cogitationis alternatione numerantem, de sua humana mutabili angustaque metiuntur; et fit illis quod ait apostolus: Conparantes enim semet ipsos sibimet ipsis non intellegunt. Nam quia illis quidquid noui faciendum uenit in mentem, nouo consilio faciunt (mutabiles quippe mentes gerunt): profecto non Deum, quem cogitare non possunt, sed semet ipsos pro illo cogitantes, non illum, sed se ipsos, nec illi, sed sibi conparant. Nobis autem fas non est credere, aliter affici Deum cum uacat, aliter cum operatur;
For from this especially do these men err, so that they prefer to walk in a false circle rather than by the true and straight path, because they measure the divine mind — which is wholly unchangeable, capable of any infinity whatsoever, and numbering all things innumerable without any alternation of thought — by their own human, mutable, and narrow mind; and that happens to them which the Apostle says: For comparing themselves with themselves, they understand not. For because, whenever anything new to be done comes into their mind, they do it by a new counsel (for they bear mutable minds): assuredly, thinking not of God, whom they cannot conceive, but of themselves in His stead, they compare not Him, but themselves, and not to Him, but to themselves. But for us it is not lawful to believe that God is affected in one way when He is at rest, in another when He works;
因為這些人之所以謬誤,尤其出於此:他們寧願在虛假的圈中遊行,也不肯走真實而正直的道路,乃因他們用自己那屬人的、可變的、狹隘的心思,去衡量那神聖的心思——那心思是全然不變的,能容受任何無限,並能毫不轉換思念地數算一切不可勝數之物;於是使徒所說的就臨到他們:「他們以自己度量自己,乃是不通達的。」因為,每當有什麼新的當行之事臨到他們心中,他們便憑著新的計謀去行(因他們懷著可變的心思):故此,他們所思想的並非那無法被他們所構想的神,而是用自己頂替了祂,他們所比較的並非祂,而是自己,所比的也不是向著祂,而是向著自己。但對我們而言,斷不可相信神在安息時受一種影響、在工作時受另一種影響;
3:1498
quia nec affici dicendus est, tamquam in eius natura fiat aliquid, quod ante non fuerit. Patitur quippe qui afficitur, et mutabile est omne quod aliquid patitur. Non itaque in eius uacatione cogitetur ignauia desidia inertia, sicut nec in eius opere labor conatus industria. Nouit quiescens agere et agens quiescere. Potest ad opus nouum non nouum, sed sempiternum adhibere consilium; nec paenitendo, quia prius cessauerat, coepit facere quod non fecerat. Sed et si prius cessauit et posterius operatus est (quod nescio quem ad modum ab homine possit intellegi): hoc procul dubio, quod dicitur prius et posterius, in rebus prius non existentibus et posterius existentibus fuit;
because He is not even to be said to be affected, as though something should come to be in His nature which was not there before. For he suffers who is affected, and everything is mutable that suffers anything. Let not therefore in His rest sluggishness, sloth, inactivity be thought; just as neither in His work labour, effort, industry. He knows how to act while resting and to rest while acting. He can apply to a new work not a new, but an eternal counsel; nor did He begin to do what He had not done out of repentance, because He had previously ceased. But even if He previously ceased and afterwards wrought (which I know not how it can be understood by man): this without doubt, which is called previously and afterwards, was in things previously not existing and afterwards existing;
因為甚至不可說祂受影響,彷彿有什麼在祂本性中生成、而此前並不存在似的。因為受影響者便是受苦,凡受任何苦者皆是可變的。所以,不可在祂的安息中設想懈怠、懶散、無所事事,正如也不可在祂的工作中設想勞苦、費力、操勞。祂曉得在安息中行事,也曉得在行事中安息。祂能將一個並非新的、而是永恆的計畫用於新的工作;祂也並非因後悔(因祂從前曾停歇)而開始去行祂未曾行的。但即便祂從前曾停歇、後來才工作(這我不知如何能被人所理解):那所謂的「從前」與「後來」,無疑是在那些從前不存在、後來才存在的事物中;
3:1499
in illo autem non alteram praecedentem altera subsequens mutauit aut abstulit uoluntatem, sed una eademque sempiterna et inmutabili uoluntate res, quas condidit, et ut prius non essent egit, quamdiu non fuerunt, et ut posterius essent, quando esse coeperunt, hinc eis. qui talia uidere possunt, mirabiliter fortassis ostendens, quam non eis indiguerit, sed eas gratuita bonitate condiderit, cum sine illis ex aeternitate initio carente in non minore beatitate permansit. CAPUT XVIIII. Contra eos, qui dicunt ea, quae infinita sunt, nec - Dei posse scientia conprehendi. Illud autem aliud quod dicunt, nec Dei scientia quae infinita sunt posse conprehendi:
but in Him no following will changed or took away a preceding one; rather by one and the same eternal and unchangeable will He brought it about, regarding the things which He founded, both that they should formerly not exist, so long as they did not exist, and that they should afterwards exist, when they began to be — thereby perhaps wondrously showing, to those who can behold such things, how He did not need them, but founded them out of gratuitous goodness, since without them, from eternity without a beginning, He remained in no less blessedness. CHAPTER XIX. Against those who say that the things which are infinite cannot be comprehended even by the knowledge of God. But that other thing which they say, that not even by the knowledge of God can the things which are infinite be comprehended:
然而在祂裡面,並沒有一個後來的意志改變或除去一個在先的意志;倒不如說,祂以同一個永恆不變的意志,使祂所立定的事物,既在它們尚不存在時應當不存在,又在它們開始存在時應當後來才存在——藉此,或許向那能洞悉此類之事的人奇妙地顯明:祂並不需要它們,乃是出於白白的良善才立定它們的,因為離了它們,從無始的永恆中,祂仍住在毫不減損的福樂裡。第十九章 駁斥那些說無限之物甚至連神的知識也不能領會的人。然而他們所說的那另一件事,即無限之物甚至連神的知識也不能領會:
3:1500
restat eis, ut dicere audeant adque huic se uoragini profundae inpietatis inmergant, quod non omnes numeros Deus nouerit. Eos quippe infinitos esse, certissimum est; quoniam in quocumque numero finem faciendum putaueris, idem ipse, non dico uno addito augeri, sed quamlibet sit magnus et quamlibet ingentem multitudinem continens, in ipsa ratione adque scientia numerorum non solum duplicari, uerum etiam multiplicari potest. Ita uero suis quisque numerus proprietatibus terminatur, ut nullus eorum par esse cuicumque alteri possit. Ergo et dispares inter se adque diuersi sunt, et singuli quique finiti sunt, et omnes infiniti sunt.
it remains for them to dare to say, and to plunge themselves into this deep abyss of impiety, that God does not know all numbers. That these are infinite is most certain; since at whatever number you may think an end is to be made, that same number, I say not merely can be increased by adding one, but, however great it be and however vast a multitude it contain, in the very principle and science of numbers can not only be doubled but even multiplied. Yet each number is so bounded by its own properties, that none of them can be equal to any other whatsoever. Therefore they are both unequal among themselves and diverse, and each single one is finite, and all are infinite.
那麼,他們就只剩下膽敢這樣說,並將自己投入這不敬的深淵,即神並不知道一切的數。這些數是無限的,乃是極其確定的;因為無論你以為當在哪個數上劃下終點,那同一個數,我不僅說它能藉加一而增大,而且無論它何等之大、含有何等浩大之眾多,在數的原理與學問本身中,不僅能被加倍,甚至能被倍乘。然而每個數都被自己的特性如此界定,以致它們中沒有一個能與任何別的數相等。所以它們既彼此不等且各異,每一個單獨的數都是有限的,而全部則是無限的。
3:1501
Itane numeros propter infinitatem nescit omnes Deus, et usque ad quandam summam numerorum scientia Dei peruenit, ceteros ignorat? Quis hoc etiam dementissimus dixerit? Nec audebunt isti contemnere numeros et eos dicere ad Dei scientiam non pertinere, aput quos Plato Deum magna auctoritate commendat mundum numeris fabricantem. Et aput nos Deo dictum legitur: Omnia in mensura et numero et pondere disposuisti; de quo et propheta dicit: Qui profert numerose saeculum, et Saluator in euangelio: Capilli, inquit, uestri omnes numerati sunt. Absit itaque ut dubitemus, quod ei notus sit omnis numerus, cuius intellegentiae, sicut in psalmo canitur, non est numerus.
Does God then, on account of their infinity, not know all numbers, and does the knowledge of God reach up to a certain sum of numbers, while He is ignorant of the rest? Who, even the most demented, would say this? Nor will these men dare to despise numbers and to say that they do not pertain to the knowledge of God, among whom Plato with great authority commends God as fashioning the world by numbers. And among us it is read to have been said to God: Thou hast ordered all things in measure and number and weight; of whom also the prophet says: Who bringeth forth the world by number; and the Saviour in the Gospel: The hairs, He says, of you all are numbered. Far be it therefore that we should doubt that every number is known to Him, of whose understanding, as is sung in the psalm, there is no number.
那麼,神是否因數的無限而不知道一切的數,神的知識是否只達到某個數量的總和,其餘的便不知道呢?誰,即便是最瘋癲之人,會這樣說呢?這些人也不敢輕看數,說數不屬於神的知識;他們當中,柏拉圖以極大的權威稱讚神是藉數而造世界的。在我們當中也讀到曾對神說:「你曾按尺度、數目、輕重,安排萬物。」論到祂,先知也說:「祂按數目領出萬象。」救主在福音書中也說:「你們的頭髮也都被數過了。」所以,但願我們絕不懷疑,凡數都為祂所知——論到祂的悟性,正如詩篇所歌唱的,是無法數算的。
3:1502
Infinitas itaque numeri, quamuis infinitorum numerorum nullus sit numerus, non est tamen inconprehensibilis ei, cuius intellegentiae non est numerus. Quapropter si, quidquid scientia conprehenditur, scientis conprehensione finitur: profecto et omnis infinitas quodam ineffabili modo Deo finita est, quia scientiae ipsius inconprehensibilis non est. Quare si infinitas numerorum scientiae Dei, qua conprehenditur, esse non potest infinita: qui tandem nos sumus homunculi, qui eius scientiae limites figere praesumamus, dicentes quod, nisi eisdem circuitibus temporum eadem temporalia repetantur, non potest Deus cuncta quae facit uel praescire ut faciat, uel scire cum fecerit?
The infinity of number, therefore, although there is no number of infinite numbers, is nevertheless not incomprehensible to Him of whose understanding there is no number. Wherefore, if whatever is comprehended by knowledge is bounded by the comprehension of the one knowing: assuredly all infinity also is in some ineffable way finite to God, because it is not incomprehensible to His knowledge. Wherefore, if the infinity of numbers cannot be infinite to the knowledge of God by which it is comprehended: who at last are we poor little men, that we should presume to fix limits to His knowledge, saying that, unless the same temporal things be repeated through the same cycles of times, God cannot either foreknow all the things which He makes in order to make them, or know them when He has made them?
所以,數的無限性,雖然無限之數並無一個總數,然而對那位「其悟性無可數算」者卻並非不可領會的。因此,倘若凡被知識所領會之物,皆受領會者的領會所界定:那麼一切無限,也必以某種不可言喻的方式,對神而言是有限的,因為它對祂的知識並非不可領會。因此,倘若數的無限性對那領會它的神的知識而言不能是無限的:那麼我們這些可憐的小人物究竟算什麼,竟敢妄圖為祂的知識劃定界限,說:除非同樣的屬時之物透過時間的同樣循環而被重演,神就既不能預知祂所造的一切以便去造,也不能在造成之後知道它們?
3:1503
cuius sapientia simpliciter multiplex et uniformiter multiformis tam inconprehensibili conprehensione omnia inconprehensibilia conprehendit, ut, quaecumque noua et dissimilia consequentia praecedentibus si semper facere uellet, inordinata et inprouisa habere non posset, nec ea prouideret ex proximo tempore, sed aeterna praescientia contineret. CAPUT XX. De saeculis saeculorum. Quod utrum ita faciat, et continuata sibi conexione copulentur quae appellantur saecula saeculorum. alia tamen adque alia ordinata dissimilitudine procurrentia, eis dumtaxat, qui ex miseria liberantur, in sua beata inmortalitate sine fine manentibus;
whose wisdom, simply manifold and uniformly multiform, comprehends all incomprehensible things with so incomprehensible a comprehension, that, whatever new and dissimilar consequent things following upon antecedent ones He should ever wish to make, He could not have them disordered and unforeseen, nor would He foresee them from the time near at hand, but would contain them in His eternal foreknowledge. CHAPTER XX. Of the ages of ages. Whether He so acts, and whether those things which are called the ages of ages are coupled in a continuous connection joined to one another, yet running on in one and another ordered dissimilarity, while those at least who are freed from misery remain without end in their blessed immortality;
祂的智慧是單純而又繁多、齊一而又多形的,以如此不可領會的領會,領會一切不可領會之事,以致無論祂願意造出何等新奇而與在先之事不同的後續之事,祂都不至於使它們雜亂無序、未經預見,祂也不會從鄰近的時刻才預見它們,而是將它們含括在祂永恆的預知中。第二十章 論世世代代(永世)。祂是否如此行,那稱為「世世代代」之物是否以一種連續的接連彼此相連,卻又以這一種、那一種有序的差異奔流而過,而那些至少得脫離苦難的人,則永無止息地住在他們有福的不朽中;
3:1504
an ita dicantur saecula saeculorum, ut intellegantur saecula in sapientia Dei inconcussa stabilitate manentia istorum, quae cum tempore transeunt, tamquam efficientia saeculorum, definire non audeo. Fortassis enim possit dici saeculum, quae sunt saecula, ut nihil aliud perhibeatur saeculum saeculi quam saecula saeculorum, sicut nihil aliud dicitur caelum caeli quam caeli caelorum. Nam caelum Deus uocauit firmamentum super quod sunt aquae; et tamen psalmus: Et aquae, inquit, quae super caelos, laudent nomen Domini.
or whether they are so called the ages of ages, that there be understood ages abiding with unshaken stability in the wisdom of God, as the efficient causes of those ages which pass away with time — I do not dare to define. For perhaps that may be called an age which are the ages, so that nothing else be alleged to be the age of an age than the ages of ages, just as nothing else is called the heaven of heaven than the heavens of heavens. For God called the firmament heaven, above which are the waters; and yet the psalm says: And let the waters which are above the heavens praise the name of the Lord.
抑或它們之所以被稱為「世世代代」,是要讓人理解為:有些「世代」以不可動搖的穩定常存於神的智慧中,作為那些隨時間而逝去之世代的有效之因——這我不敢斷定。因為或許那「眾世代」可被稱為一個「世代」,以致所謂「世代之世代」無非就是「世世代代」,正如所謂「天之天」無非就是「諸天之諸天」。因為神稱穹蒼為「天」,在其上有眾水;然而詩篇卻說:「天上的水啊,你們都要讚美耶和華的名。」
3:1505
Quid ergo istorum duorum sit, an praeter haec duo aliquid aliud de saeculis saeculorum possit intellegi, profundissima quaestio est, neque hoc quod nunc agimus inpedit, si indiscussa interim differatur; siue aliquid in ea definire ualeamus, siue nos faciat cautiores diligentior ipsa tractatio, ne in tanta obscuritate rerum adfirmare temere aliquid audeamus. Nunc enim contra opinionem disputamus, qua illi circuitus adseruntur, quibus semper eadem per interualla temporum necesse esse repeti existimantur. Quaelibet autem illarum sententiarum de saeculis saeculorum uera sit, ad hos circuitus nihil pertinet;
Which therefore of these two it is, or whether besides these two something else can be understood of the ages of ages, is a most profound question, nor does it hinder what we are now treating, if it be meanwhile deferred undiscussed; whether we may be able to define something in it, or whether the more diligent treatment itself may make us more cautious, lest in so great an obscurity of things we should dare rashly to affirm anything. For now we dispute against the opinion by which those cycles are asserted, by which the same things are thought necessarily to be repeated at intervals of times. But whichever of those sentences concerning the ages of ages be true, it pertains nothing to these cycles;
那麼究竟是這兩者中的哪一個,或者除這兩者之外,關於「世世代代」是否還能理解為別的什麼,乃是一個極深奧的問題;倘若暫時擱置不論,也不妨礙我們現今所論之事;無論我們能否在其中斷定什麼,抑或那更為勤勉的探討本身使我們更加謹慎,免得在如此晦暗的事物中膽敢輕率地斷言任何事。因為現今我們所辯駁的,乃是那主張那些循環的見解,據此見解,同樣的事物被認為必然在時間的間隔中被重演。然而,關於「世世代代」的那些說法,無論哪一個為真,都與這些循環毫無關涉;
3:1506
quoniam siue saecula saeculorum sint non eadem repetita, sed alterum ex altero conexione ordinatissima procurrentia, liberatorum beatitudine sine ullo recursu miseriarum certissima permanente, siue saecula saeculorum aeterna sint temporalium tamquam dominantia subditorum, circuitus illi eadem reuoluentes locum non habent, quos maxime refellit aeterna uita sanctorum. CAPUT XXI. De inpietate eorum, qui adserunt animas summae ueraeque beatitudinis participes iterum adque iterum per circuitus temporum ad easdem miserias laboresque redituras.
since, whether the ages of ages be not the same things repeated, but one running on from another in a most ordered connection, while the blessedness of the freed remains most certain without any recurrence of miseries, or whether the ages of ages be eternal, as it were ruling over the temporal subjects — those cycles which roll round the same things have no place, which the eternal life of the saints especially refutes. CHAPTER XXI. Of the impiety of those who assert that souls partaking of the highest and true blessedness are to return again and again, through the cycles of times, to the same miseries and toils.
因為,無論「世世代代」是並非被重演的同樣之物、而是以最有序的接連一個從另一個奔流而出(同時得釋者的福樂最為確定地存留,毫無苦難的重現),抑或「世世代代」是永恆的、彷彿統治著屬時的眾屬下者——那些將同樣之物滾轉回來的循環,都毫無立足之地;而聖徒的永生尤其駁倒了它們。第二十一章 論那些人的不敬——他們主張,那些有分於至高真福的靈魂,要一次又一次地透過時間的循環,回到同樣的苦難與勞苦中。
3:1507
Quorum enim aures piorum ferant post emensam tot tantisque calamitatibus uitam (si tamen uita ista dicenda est, quae potius mors est, ita grauis, ut mors, quae ab hac liberat, mortis huius amore timeatur), post tam magna mala tamque multa et horrenda tandem aliquando per ueram religionem adque sapientiam expiata adque finita ita peruenire ad conspectum Dei adque ita fieri beatum contemplatione incorporeae lucis per participationem inmutabilis inmortalitatis eius, cuius adipiscendae amore flagramus, ut eam quandoque necesse sit deseri et eos, qui deserunt, ab illa aeternitate ueritate felicitate deiectos tartareae mortalitati, turpi stultitiae, miseriis exsecrabilibus inplicari, ubi Deus amittatur, ubi odio ueritas habeatur, ubi per inmundas nequitias beatitudo quaeratur, et hoc itidem adque itidem sine ullo fine priorum et posteriorum certis interuallis et dimensionibus saeculorum factum et futurum;
For whose pious ears could endure that, after a life passed through so many and so great calamities (if indeed this is to be called a life, which is rather a death, so grievous that the death which frees from it is feared out of love of this death), after such great and so many and horrible evils at length at some time expiated and ended through true religion and wisdom, one should so come to the sight of God and so become blessed by the contemplation of the incorporeal light through participation in His unchangeable immortality, for the obtaining of which we burn with love, that it must at some time necessarily be forsaken, and that those who forsake it, cast down from that eternity, truth, and felicity, should be entangled in infernal mortality, in foul folly, in execrable miseries, where God is lost, where truth is held in hatred, where blessedness is sought through unclean wickednesses; and this likewise again and again, without any end of former and later, done and to be done at fixed intervals and measures of ages;
因為誰的虔誠之耳能忍受這樣的說法:人在度過了充滿如此眾多、如此重大災殃的一生之後(倘若這還能稱為生,它倒不如說是死,沉重至極,以致那使人脫離此生的死,竟因對此生之死的愛而被懼怕),在那麼巨大、那麼眾多、那麼可怖的諸惡終於在某時藉真宗教與智慧得贖、得了結之後,人竟這樣得見神、竟這樣藉默觀那非物質的光、藉有分於祂那不變的不朽(我們為得著它而以愛火焚燒)而成為有福——卻又說,這福樂在某時必然要被離棄,而那些離棄它的人,從那永恆、真理、福樂中被拋下,竟要被纏入陰間的必死、可恥的愚妄、可憎的苦難中,在那裡神被失喪,在那裡真理被恨惡,在那裡福樂藉污穢的邪惡被尋求;並且這樣的事照樣一次又一次,毫無前後的終止,在固定的間隔與世代的計量中已然發生、且將要發生;
3:1508
et hoc propterea, ut possint Deo circuitibus definitis euntibus semper adque redeuntibus per nostras falsas beatitudines et ueras miserias alternatim quidem, sed reuolutione incessabili sempiternas nota esse opera sua, quoniam neque a faciendo quiescere neque sciendo potest ea, quae infinita sunt, indagare? Quis haec audiat? quis credat? quis ferat? Quae si uera essent, non solum tacerentur prudentius, uerum etiam (ut quo modo ualeo dicam quod uolo) doctius nescirentur. Nam si haec illic in memoria non habebimus et ideo beati erimus, quur hic per eorum scientiam grauatur amplius nostra miseria?
and this for the reason, that God may, through cycles defined as ever going and returning, be able to have His own works known to Him through our false blessednesses and true miseries — alternately indeed, but with an unceasing revolution, everlastingly — since He can neither rest from making nor by knowing track down the things which are infinite? Who would hear these things? who would believe them? who would endure them? If they were true, they would not only be more prudently kept silent, but also (that I may say what I will in whatever way I can) be more learnedly left unknown. For if we shall not have these things in memory there, and therefore shall be blessed, why is our misery here weighed down the more by the knowledge of them?
並且這乃是為了這個緣故:好叫神能藉著那些被界定為永遠去而又返的循環,透過我們虛假的福樂與真實的苦難,把祂自己的工作為祂所知——固然是交替地,卻是以永不止息的回轉,亙古長存——既然祂既不能止於創造,也不能藉著知道而追究那些無限之物?誰會聽這些事呢?誰會相信呢?誰能忍受呢?這些事倘若是真的,不僅更明智的是緘默不言,而且(容我盡我所能說出我所願說的)更有學問的是讓它們不為人知。因為倘若我們在那裡心中不存記這些事、因而得以有福,為何我們在此地的苦難卻因認識它們而被加重呢?
3:1509
Si autem ibi ea necessario scituri sumus, hic saltem nesciamus, ut hic felicior sit expectatio quam illic adeptio summi boni; quando hic aeterna uita consequenda expectatur; ibi autem beata, sed non aeterna, quandoque amittenda cognoscitur. Si autem dicunt neminem posse ad illam beatitudinem peruenire, nisi hos circuitus, ubi beatitudo et miseria uicissim alternant, in huius uitae eruditione cognouerit: quo modo ergo fatentur, quanto plus quisque amauerit Deum, tanto eum facilius ad beatitudinem peruenturum, qui ea docent, quibus amor ipse torpescat?
But if we are necessarily going to know these things there, let us at least here be ignorant of them, so that here the expectation may be happier than there the attainment of the highest good; since here eternal life is awaited as to be obtained, but there a life blessed indeed, yet not eternal, is known as one day to be lost. But if they say that no one can attain to that blessedness, unless in the schooling of this life he has come to know those cycles in which blessedness and misery alternate by turns: how then do they confess that, the more anyone has loved God, the more easily he will attain to blessedness — they who teach the very things by which love itself grows torpid?
但倘若我們在那裡必然要知道這些事,那就讓我們在此地至少不知道它們罷,好叫此地的期盼比那裡的獲得至善更為有福;因為此地所盼望的是當得的永生,而那裡所認識的乃是一種固然有福、卻並非永恆、終有一日要失去的生命。但倘若他們說,無人能達到那福樂,除非在今生的學習中認識了那些福樂與苦難交替輪換的循環:那麼他們怎能承認「人越愛神,就越容易達到福樂」呢——他們所教導的,正是那使愛本身變得麻木的東西啊?
3:1510
Nam quis non remissius et tepidius amet eum, quem se cogitat necessario deserturum et contra eius ueritatem sapientiamque sensurum, et hoc cum ad eius plenam pro sua capacitate notitiam beatitudinis perfectione peruenerit? quando nec hominem amicum possit quisque amare fideliter, cui se futurum nouit inimicum. Sed absit ut uera sint, quae nobis minantur ueram miseriam numquam finiendam, sed interpositionibus falsae beatitudinis saepe ac sine fine rumpendam. Quid enim illa beatitudine falsius adque fallacius, ubi nos futuros miseros aut in tanta ueritatis luce nesciamus aut in summa felicitatis arce timeamus?
For who would not love more remissly and tepidly Him whom he thinks he must necessarily forsake, and feel contrary to His truth and wisdom, and this when he shall have attained, according to his capacity, to the full knowledge of His blessedness in perfection? For no one can even faithfully love a man as friend, whom he knows he is to be an enemy to. But far be it that those things be true which threaten us with a true misery never to be ended, but often and endlessly to be broken by the interpositions of a false blessedness. For what is more false and more deceitful than that blessedness, where either, in so great a light of truth, we should be ignorant that we are to be miserable, or, in the highest citadel of felicity, we should fear it?
因為誰不會更冷淡、更微溫地去愛那位他以為自己必然要離棄、並要與祂的真理智慧相悖而感受的神呢?況且這還是在他已照自己的承受力、完滿地達到對祂福樂的全備認識之時。因為人連對一個朋友也不能忠誠地去愛,倘若他知道自己將要與之為敵。但願那些事絕非真實——那些威嚇我們、說我們將有永不止息的真實苦難、卻又屢屢、無止盡地被虛假福樂的插入所打斷的事。因為還有什麼比那種福樂更虛假、更欺人呢?在那裡,我們或是在如此宏大的真理之光中,竟不知自己將要受苦,或是在福樂的至高堡壘中,竟要懼怕它?
3:1511
Si enim uenturam calamitatem ignoraturi sumus, peritior est hic nostra miseria, ubi uenturam beatitudinem nouimus; si autem nos illic clades inminens non latebit. beatius tempora transigit anima misera, quibus transactis ad beatitudinem subleuetur, quam beata, quibus transactis in miseriam reuoluatur. Adque ita spes nostrae infelicitatis est felix et felicitatis infelix. Unde fit, ut, quia hic mala praesentia patimur, ibi metuimus inminentia, uerius semper miseri quam beati aliquando esse possimus.
For if we are going to be ignorant of the coming calamity, our present misery here is the more knowing, where we know the coming blessedness; but if the impending disaster will not lie hidden from us there, the miserable soul passes more blessedly the times which, when ended, it is raised up to blessedness, than the blessed soul passes those which, when ended, it is rolled back into misery. And thus the hope of our unhappiness is happy, and that of our happiness unhappy. Whence it comes to pass that, because here we suffer present evils, there we fear impending ones, we can more truly be always miserable than at some time blessed.
因為倘若我們將不知道那將臨的災殃,那麼我們在此地的現今苦難倒更為明知,因我們在此認得那將臨的福樂;但倘若那逼近的禍患在那裡不會向我們隱藏,那麼受苦的靈魂度過那些時候——當它們結束時,它被高舉到福樂中——比有福的靈魂度過那些時候——當它們結束時,它被滾回苦難中——倒更為有福。如此,我們對自己不幸的盼望反成了有福的,而對自己幸福的盼望反成了不幸的。由此便導致:因為在此地我們承受現今的諸惡,在那裡又懼怕逼近的諸惡,我們竟能更真確地永遠受苦,而非在某時得福。
3:1512
Sed quoniam haec falsa sunt clamante pietate, conuincente ueritate (illa enim nobis ueraciter promittitur uera felicitas, cuius erit semper retinenda et nulla infelicitate rumpenda certa securitas): uiam rectam sequentes, quod nobis est Christus, eo duce ac saluatore a uano et inepto inpiorum circuitu iter fidei mentemque auertamus.
But since these things are false, with piety crying out and truth convicting (for to us is truly promised that true felicity, whose certain security is to be retained for ever and to be broken by no unhappiness): following the right way, which is Christ for us, with Him as guide and Saviour let us turn away the journey of faith and our mind from the vain and foolish cycle of the impious.
但既然這些事都是虛假的——有虔誠在呼喊,有真理在定罪(因為向我們所應許的乃是真實的福樂,其確切的穩妥要永遠持守,絕不被任何不幸所打斷):那麼,讓我們跟隨那於我們乃是基督的正道,以祂為嚮導與救主,使我們信仰的旅程與心思,從那不敬虔者虛妄愚拙的循環中轉離。
3:1513
Si enim de istis circuitibus et sine cessatione alternantibus itionibus et reditionibus animarum Porphyrius Platonicus suorum opinionem sequi noluit, siue ipsius rei uanitate permotus siue iam tempora Christiana reueritus, et, quod in libro decimo commemoraui, dicere maluit animam propter cognoscenda mala traditam mundo, ut ab eis liberata adque purgata, cum ad Patrem redierit, nihil ulterius tale patiatur: quanto magis nos istam inimicam Christianae fidei falsitatem detestari ac deuitare debemus!
For if concerning these cycles and the ceaselessly alternating goings and returnings of souls, Porphyry the Platonist was unwilling to follow the opinion of his own school — whether moved by the very vanity of the thing or already standing in awe of Christian times — and (as I mentioned in the tenth book) preferred to say that the soul was given to the world for the sake of knowing evils, so that, freed and purged from them, when it has returned to the Father, it may suffer nothing further of the kind: how much more ought we to detest and shun that falsehood, hostile to the Christian faith!
因為,論到這些循環、以及靈魂那永不止息地交替的去與返,柏拉圖派的波斐利尚且不願跟隨自己學派的見解——無論是被此事本身的虛妄所打動,抑或已對基督教的時代心存敬畏——並且(正如我在第十卷所提到的)寧願說:靈魂之所以被賜給世界,乃是為了認識諸惡,好叫它得釋、得潔淨之後,當它回到父那裡,便不再受任何此類之苦:那麼我們豈不更當憎惡並躲避那與基督信仰為敵的虛謊嗎!
3:1514
His autem circuitibus euacuatis __ adque frustratis nulla necessitas nos conpellit ideo putare non habere initium temporis ex quo esse coeperit genus humanum, quia per nescio quos circuitus nihil sit in rebus noui, quod non et antea certis interuallis temporum fuerit et postea sit futurum. Si enim liberatur anima non reditura ad miserias, sicut numquam antea liberata est, fit in illa aliquid, quod antea numquam factum est, et hoc quidem ualde magnum, id est quae numquam desinat aeterna felicitas. Si autem in natura inmortali fit tanta nouitas nullo repetita, nullo repetenda circuitu, quur in rebus mortalibus fieri non posse contenditur?
But these cycles having been emptied out and frustrated, no necessity compels us therefore to suppose that the human race, from when it began to be, has no beginning of time, on the ground that through I know not what cycles there is nothing new in things which has not both before existed at fixed intervals of times and afterwards is to be in the future. For if the soul is freed, not to return to miseries, as it was never freed before, there comes to be in it something which never before came to pass, and this indeed very great, namely an eternal felicity which shall never cease. But if in an immortal nature there comes to be so great a novelty, repeated by no cycle, to be repeated by no cycle, why is it contended that it cannot come to pass in mortal things?
然而,這些循環既已被掏空、被挫敗,就沒有任何必然性逼迫我們因此設想:人類自從開始存在以來,並無時間的起始——其理由竟是說,透過我不知道的什麼循環,事物中沒有任何新事,是不曾在固定的時間間隔中既先前存在、又後來將要存在的。因為倘若靈魂得了釋放、不再回到苦難中,正如它從前從未如此得釋一樣,那麼在它裡面就生成了某種從未發生過之事,而這事實在極其重大,就是永不止息的永恆福樂。但倘若在一個不朽的本性中,竟生成如此重大的新事,不被任何循環所重演、也不被任何循環所要重演,為何卻偏要爭辯說,這在必死之物中不能發生呢?
3:1515
Si dicunt non fieri in anima beatitudinis nouitatem, quoniam ad eam reuertitur, in qua semper fuit, ipsa certe liberatio noua fit, cum de miseria liberatur in qua numquam fuit, et ipsa miseriae nouitas in ea facta est quae numquam fuit. Haec autem nouitas si non in rerum, quae diuina prouidentia gubernantur, ordinem uenit, sed casu potius euenit, ubi sunt illi determinati dimensique circuitus, in quibus nulla noua fiunt, sed repetuntur eadem quae fuerunt? Si autem et haec nouitas ab ordinatione prouidentiae non excluditur, siue data sit anima siue lapsa sit: possunt fieri noua, quae neque antea facta sint nec tamen a rerum ordine aliena sint.
If they say that no newness of blessedness comes to be in the soul, because it returns to that state in which it always was, yet surely the liberation itself comes to be as something new, since the soul is freed from a misery in which it never was; and this very newness of misery came to be in the soul which had never been in it before. But if this newness does not enter into the order of things which are governed by divine providence, but rather happens by chance, where then are those fixed and measured cycles in which nothing new comes to be, but the same things that were are merely repeated? If, however, this newness too is not excluded from the ordering of providence, whether the soul was given or whether it fell, then new things can come to be which were neither done before nor yet are foreign to the order of things.
他們若說,靈魂裡並沒有產生甚麼新的福樂,因為它只是回到那它一向所處的境地;但那釋放本身確實是新發生的,因為靈魂從一種它從未陷入過的悲慘中得了釋放,而這悲慘的新狀態,也就在那從未經歷過它的靈魂裡成就了。然而這種新事若不進入受神聖護理所統管的萬物次序之中,而毋寧是偶然發生的,那麼那些固定而有定量的循環又在哪裡呢?在那循環裡,據說沒有任何新事發生,只是把曾有的同樣事物一再重演罷了。但這新事若也並未被排除於護理的安排之外——無論靈魂是被賜下的,還是墮落的——那麼便可有新事發生,這些新事既非從前所曾作過的,卻也不與萬物的次序相違。
3:1516
Et si potuit anima per inprudentiam facere sibi nouam miseriam, quae non esset inprouisa diuinae prouidentiae, ut hanc quoque in rerum ordine includeret et ab hac eam non inprouide liberaret: qua tandem temeritate humanae uanitatis audemus negare diuinitatem facere posse res, non sibi, sed mundo nouas, quas neque antea fecerit nec umquam habuerit inprouisas? Si autem dicunt liberatas quidem animas ad miseriam non reuersuras, sed cum hoc fit in rebus nihil noui fieri, quoniam semper aliae adque aliae liberatae sunt et liberantur et liberabuntur: hoc certe concedunt, si ita est, nouas animas fieri, quibus sit et noua miseria et noua liberatio.
And if the soul could, through imprudence, make for itself a new misery which was not unforeseen by divine providence—so that providence both included this within the order of things and not unprovidently freed the soul from it—by what rashness of human vanity do we then dare to deny that the Godhead can make things new, not to itself but to the world, things which it neither made before nor ever held as unforeseen? But if they say that the souls once freed will indeed not return to misery, yet that when this happens nothing new comes to be in things, since always some souls and others have been, are being, and will be freed: this at least they concede, if it be so, that new souls come into being, for which there is both a new misery and a new liberation.
靈魂若能因不智而為自己招來一種新的悲慘,而這悲慘對神聖的護理並非未曾預見(以致護理既將它納入萬物的次序之中,又非毫無遠見地將靈魂從中釋放);那麼我們又憑著人類虛妄的甚麼狂妄,竟敢否認神性能造出新事——不是對祂自己為新,而是對世界為新——那些祂從前未曾造、也從未視為意料之外的事呢?但他們若說,得釋放的靈魂固然不再歸回悲慘,然而當此事發生時,萬物中卻沒有任何新事產生,因為總是這些那些的靈魂曾被釋放、正被釋放、且將被釋放;那麼,若果真如此,他們至少承認了:有新的靈魂產生,這些靈魂便有新的悲慘與新的釋放。
3:1517
Nam si antiquas eas esse dicunt et retrorsum sempiternas, ex quibus cottidie noui fiant homines, de quorum corporibus, si sapienter uixerint, ita liberentur, ut numquam ad miserias reuoluantur, consequenter dicturi sunt infinitas. Quantuslibet namque finitus numerus fuisset animarum, infinitis retro saeculis sufficere non ualeret, ut ex illo semper homines fierent, quorum essent animae ab ista semper mortalitate liberandae, numquam ad eam deinceps rediturae. Nec ullo modo explicabunt, quo modo in rebus, quas, ut Deo notae esse possint, finitas uolunt, infinitus sit numerus animarum.
For if they say these souls are ancient and eternal in the backward direction, and that from them new men are daily made—men from whose bodies, if they have lived wisely, they are so freed as never to be rolled back into misery—then they will be obliged consequently to say that the souls are infinite in number. For however great a finite number of souls there might have been, it could not suffice for the infinite ages of the past, so that from it men should always be made whose souls were always to be freed from this mortal state and never thereafter to return to it. Nor will they by any means explain how, in things which they wish to be finite so that they may be known to God, the number of souls can be infinite.
因為他們若說這些靈魂是古老的、向過去無窮回溯而永存的,並說每日有新人從它們而生——這些人若曾智慧地生活,便從其肉體得釋放,以致永不再墮回悲慘——那麼他們就必然要承認靈魂的數目是無限的。因為無論靈魂的有限數目何等之大,對於無窮回溯的諸世代都無法足夠,使得總有人從那數目而生,其靈魂總要從此必死的境況得釋放,且此後永不歸回。他們也斷不能解明:在那些他們但願是有限、好讓神可知曉的事物之中,靈魂的數目怎能是無限的。
3:1518
Quapropter quoniam circuitus illi iam explosi sunt, quibus ad easdem miserias necessario putabatur anima reditura: quid restat conuenientius pietati quam credere non esse inpossibile Deo et ea, quae numquam fecerit, noua facere et ineffabili praescientia uoluntatem mutabilem non habere? Porro autem utrum animarum liberatarum nec ulterius ad miserias rediturarum numerus possit semper augeri, ipsi uiderint, qui de rerum infinitate cohibenda tam subtiliter disputant; nos uero ratiocinationem nostram ex utroque latere terminamus.
Wherefore, since those cycles have now been exploded—the cycles by which the soul was thought necessarily to return to the same miseries—what remains more fitting to piety than to believe that it is not impossible for God both to make new the things which He never made, and yet, in His unspeakable foreknowledge, to have no changeable will? As for whether the number of souls that have been freed and will never again return to misery can always be increased, let those see to it who dispute so subtly about the restraining of infinity; but we, for our part, bound our reasoning on either side.
所以,既然那些循環如今已被駁倒——就是那些被認為使靈魂必然歸回同樣悲慘的循環——對虔敬而言,還有甚麼比相信以下這事更為合宜呢?即:神既能將祂從未造過的事造為新的,又能在祂那難以言喻的預知中毫無可變的旨意。至於那些已得釋放、且永不再歸回悲慘的靈魂,其數目能否常常增加,就讓那些如此精微地辯論「無限當如何受限」的人去理會吧;至於我們,則從兩面為自己的推理劃定界限。
3:1519
Si enim potest, quid causae est, ut negetur creari potuisse quod numquam antea creatum esset, si liberatarum animarum numerus, qui numquam antea fuit, non solum factus est semel, sed fieri numquam desinet? Si autem oportet ut certus sit liberatarum aliquis numerus animarum, quae ad miseriam numquam redeant, neque iste numerus ulterius augeatur: etiam ipse sine dubio, quicumque erit, ante utique numquam fuit; qui profecto crescere et ad suae quantitatis terminum peruenire sine aliquo non posset initio; quod initium eo modo antea numquam fuit. Hoc ergo ut esset, creatus est homo, ante quem nullus fuit. CAPUT XXII. De conditione unius primi hominis adque in eo generis humani.
For if it can be increased, what reason is there to deny that what was never created before could be created, if the number of freed souls, which never before existed, was not only made once, but will never cease to be made? But if it is necessary that there be some fixed number of freed souls who will never return to misery, and that this number be not further increased: then this very number too, whatever it shall be, certainly never existed before; and it surely could not grow and arrive at the limit of its own quantity without some beginning; which beginning in that manner never existed before. That this might exist, therefore, man was created, before whom there was none. CHAPTER 22. On the condition of the one first man, and in him of the human race.
因為這數目若能增加,那麼,既然得釋放之靈魂的數目(這數目從前從未存在)不單一次被造成,且永不止息地被造成,又有何理由否認那從未被造過的能被造出呢?但若必須有某個確定數目的得釋放之靈魂,永不歸回悲慘,且這數目不再增加;那麼,無論這數目將是多少,它本身無疑也是從前從未存在的;它若無某個起頭,斷然不能增長並達到其本身分量的界限;而那起頭按那樣的方式從前是從未存在的。所以,為使這事得以成就,人便被造了,在他以前並無人存在。第二十二章 論那獨一的首人,並在他裡面論人類。
3:1520
Hac igitur quaestione difficillima propter aeternitatem Dei noua creantis sine nouitate aliqua uoluntatis, quantum potuimus, explicata non est arduum uidere multo fuisse melius quod factum est, ut ex uno homine, quem primum condidit, multiplicaret genus humanum, quam si id incohasset a pluribus. Nam cum animantes alias solitarias et quodam modo soliuagas, id est, quae solitudinem magis adpetant, sicuti sunt aquilae milui, leones lupi et quaecumque ita sunt, alias congreges instituerit, quae congregatae adque in gregibus malint uiuere, ut sunt columbi sturni, cerui damulae et cetera huius modi: utrumque tamen genus non ex singulis propagauit, sed plura simul iussit existere.
This most difficult question having been explained, as far as we could, concerning the eternity of God who creates new things without any newness of will, it is not hard to see that it was far better that what was done should be done—namely, that from one man, whom He first founded, He should multiply the human race—than if He had begun it from several. For while He established some living creatures as solitary and in a manner wandering alone, that is, such as rather seek solitude—as are eagles, kites, lions, wolves, and whatever are of that sort—and others as gregarious, which prefer to live gathered together and in flocks, as are doves, starlings, deer, roe-deer and the rest of this kind: yet neither kind did He propagate from single individuals, but bade many to exist at once.
我們既已盡力解明了這個關乎神之永恆性的至難問題——即神創造新事卻沒有任何旨意上的更新——便不難看出:所成就的事如此成就,乃是遠為美善的,就是神從祂最先所立的一人,使人類繁衍增多,這比祂從多人起始要好得多。因為祂雖立定有些活物為獨居的、且某種意義上是獨自漫遊的,就是那些寧願尋求孤獨的,如鷹、鳶、獅、狼,以及凡屬此類者;又立定別些為群居的,牠們寧願聚集成群而活,如鴿、椋鳥、鹿、麅,以及其餘此類者;然而這兩類祂都不是從單個個體繁衍出來的,乃是吩咐眾多一同存在。
3:1521
Hominem uero, cuius naturam quodam modo mediam inter angelos bestiasque condebat, ut, si Creatori suo tamquam uero domino subditus praeceptum eius pia oboedientia custodiret, in consortium transiret angelicum, sine morte media beatam inmortalitatem absque ullo termino consecutus;
But man, whose nature He was founding in a manner intermediate between the angels and the beasts—so that, if he should remain subject to his Creator as to his true Lord and keep His precept with pious obedience, he would pass over into angelic fellowship, attaining a blessed immortality without end and without the intervention of death;
但人,神在創立他的本性時,使其某種意義上居於天使與走獸之間——以致他若仍順服於他的創造者,如同順服於他真正的主,並以虔敬的順從遵守祂的誡命,便要過渡到天使的交契中,無須經歷死亡,便獲得無窮無盡、有福的不朽;
3:1522
si autem Dominum Deum suum libera uoluntate superbe adque inoboedienter usus offenderet, morti addictus bestialiter uiueret, libidinis seruus aeternoque post mortem supplicio destinatus, unum ac singulum creauit, non utique solum sine humana societate deserendum, sed ut eo modo uehementius ei commendaretur ipsius societatis unitas uinculumque concordiae, si non tantum inter se naturae similitudine, uerum etiam cognationis affectu homines necterentur; quando ne ipsam quidem feminam copulandam uiro sicut ipsum creare illi placuit, sed ex ipso, ut omnino ex homine uno diffunderetur genus humanum. CAPUT XXIII.
but if, using his free will proudly and disobediently, he should offend the Lord his God, he would, being consigned to death, live like a beast, a slave to lust and destined after death to eternal punishment—man He created one and single, not indeed to be left alone without human society, but that in this way the unity of that very society and the bond of concord might be more strongly commended to him, if men were bound together not only by the likeness of nature among themselves, but also by the affection of kinship; since it pleased Him not even to create the woman herself, to be joined to the man, as He created the man himself, but from the man himself, that altogether the human race might be spread out from one man. CHAPTER 23.
但他若驕傲地、悖逆地運用他自由的意志,得罪了主他的神,便要被定於死,像走獸一般地活著,作情慾的奴僕,且在死後被注定受永遠的刑罰——神造他為獨一單個的,並非要將他孤單撇下、無人為伴,乃是要藉此使那社會本身的合一與和睦的聯結,更有力地被薦舉於他,倘若人不僅因本性的相似彼此相連,更因親屬的情誼彼此相繫;因祂喜悅,連那要與男人配合的女人,也不照祂造男人本身那樣去造,乃是從男人本身而造,好叫人類完全從一人擴散開來。第二十三章。
3:1523
Quod praescierit Deus hominem, quem primum condidit, peccaturum simulque praeuiderit, quan- tum piorum populum ex eius genere in angelicum consortium sua esset gratia translaturus. Nec ignorabat Deus hominem peccaturum et morti iam obnoxium morituros propagaturum eoque progressuros peccandi inmanitate mortales, ut tutius adque pacatius inter se rationalis uoluntatis expertes bestiae sui generis uiuerent, quarum ex aquis et terris plurium pullulauit exordium, quam homines, quorum genus ex uno est ad commendandam concordiam propagatum. Neque enim umquam inter se leones aut inter se dracones, qualia homines, bella gesserunt.
That God foreknew that the man whom He first founded would sin, and at the same time foresaw how great a people of the godly He would, by His grace, transfer from that man's race into angelic fellowship. Nor was God ignorant that man would sin and, being now subject to death, would beget those who would die, and that mortals would advance to such monstrousness of sinning that the beasts of their own kind—devoid of rational will, whose more numerous origin sprang from the waters and the earth—would live more safely and peaceably among themselves than men, whose race was propagated from one in order to commend concord. For never have lions among themselves, nor dragons among themselves, waged such wars as men do.
論神預知祂最先所立的人將要犯罪,並同時預見祂要藉著祂的恩典,從那人的族類中,將何等多的虔敬之民遷入天使的交契。神也並非不知人將要犯罪,且既已伏在死的權下,要繁衍出必死的人,又知必死的人要進到犯罪何等的兇殘地步,以致那些缺乏理性意志、其眾多源頭出於水土的同類走獸,彼此之間竟比人更安全、更和睦地相處;而人的族類乃是從一人繁衍而出,為要薦舉和睦。因為獅子彼此之間,蛟龍彼此之間,從未發動過人所發動的那等戰爭。
3:1524
Sed praeuidebat etiam gratia sua populum piorum in adoptionem uocandum remissisque peccatis iustificatum Spiritu sancto sanctis angelis in aeterna pace sociandum, nouissima inimica morte destructa; cui populo esset huius rei consideratio profutura, quod ex uno homine Deus ad commendandum hominibus. quam ei grata sit etiam in pluribus unitas, genus instituisset humanum. CAPUT XXIIII. De natura humanae animae creatae ad imaginem Dei. Fecit ergo Deus hominem ad imaginem suam. Talem quippe illi animam creauit, qua per rationem adque intellegentiam omnibus esset praestantior animalibus terrestribus et natatilibus et uolatilibus, quae mentem huius modi non haberent.
But He also foresaw by His grace the people of the godly, to be called into adoption, and, their sins being remitted, to be justified by the Holy Spirit and joined to the holy angels in eternal peace, the last enemy, death, being destroyed; to which people the consideration of this matter would be profitable, namely, that God had established the human race from one man, in order to commend to men how pleasing to Him is unity even in the many. CHAPTER 24. On the nature of the human soul created in the image of God. God therefore made man in His own image. For He created for him such a soul that by reason and understanding he should be more excellent than all the animals of the earth, the waters, and the air, which did not have a mind of this kind.
但祂也藉著祂的恩典,預見那虔敬之民要被召進入兒子的名分,他們的罪既蒙赦免,便要被聖靈稱義,並與眾聖天使在永遠的平安中聯合,那末後的仇敵——死——也被毀滅;對這民而言,思想這事必有益處,就是神從一人立定了人類,為要向人薦舉:那存於眾多之中的合一,是何等蒙祂喜悅。第二十四章 論按神的形像所造之人靈的本性。所以神照著自己的形像造人。因祂為他造了這樣的靈魂,使他藉著理性與悟性,得以比一切地上的、水中的、空中的走獸更為卓越,因牠們並沒有這樣的心思。
3:1525
Et cum uirum terreno formasset ex puluere eique animam qualem dixi siue quam iam fecerat sufflando indidisset siue potius sufflando fecisset eumque flatum, quem sufflando fecit (nam quid est aliud sufflare quam flatum facere?), animam hominis esse uoluisset, etiam coniugem illi in adiutorium generandi ex eius latere osse detracto fecit, ut Deus. Neque enim haec carnali consuetudine cogitanda sunt, ut uidere solemus opifices ex materia quacumque terrena corporalibus membris. quod artis industria potuerint, fabricantes. Manus Dei potentia Dei est, qui etiam uisibilia inuisibiliter operatur.
And when He had formed the man from the dust of the earth, and had given him, by breathing, such a soul as I have spoken of—whether one He had already made, or rather had made by the very breathing—and had willed that breath, which He made by breathing (for what else is it to breathe than to make a breath?), to be the soul of the man, He also, as God, made him a wife from his side, a bone being drawn out, as a helper for begetting. For these things are not to be conceived after the manner of the flesh, as we are accustomed to see craftsmen fashioning bodily members out of any earthly material whatever, whatever the industry of their art could effect. The hand of God is the power of God, who works even visible things invisibly.
祂既用地上的塵土摶成那人,又藉著吹氣,將我所說的那樣一個靈魂賜給他——或是祂已造成的,或毋寧是藉吹氣所造的——並願那氣息(就是祂吹氣所造的;因「吹氣」豈非就是「造一口氣」呢?)成為那人的靈魂;祂又如神一般,從他的肋旁取出一根骨,為他造了一個妻子,作生養的幫手。因這些事不可照肉體的方式去思想,彷彿我們慣見工匠用任何屬地的材料,憑其技藝的勤奮所能成就的,去製造肉身的肢體。神的手就是神的能力,祂連看得見的事物,也以看不見的方式運行成就。
3:1526
Sed haec fabulosa potius quam uera esse arbitrantur, qui uirtutem ac sapientiam Dei, qua nouit et potest etiam sine seminibus ipsa certe facere semina, ex his usitatis et cottidianis metiuntur operibus; ea uero, quae primitus instituta sunt, quoniam non nouerunt, infideliter cogitant; quasi non haec ipsa, quae nouerunt de humanis conceptibus adque partubus, si inexpertis narrarentur, incredibiliora uiderentur; quamuis et ea ipsa plerique magis naturae corporalibus causis quam operibus diuinae mentis adsignent. CAPUT XXV. An ullius uel minimae creaturae possint dici angeli creatores. Sed cum his nullum nobis est in his libris negotium, qui diuinam mentem facere uel curare ista non credunt.
But those who measure the virtue and wisdom of God—by which He both knows and is able even without seeds to make seeds themselves—by these usual and daily works, think these things fabulous rather than true; and the things which were first instituted, because they do not know them, they faithlessly regard; as though these very things which they do know about human conceptions and births, if they were narrated to the inexperienced, would not seem more incredible; although most men assign even these very things rather to the corporeal causes of nature than to the works of the divine mind. CHAPTER 25. Whether the angels can be called the creators of any creature, even the least. But with those who do not believe that the divine mind makes or cares for these things, we have no business in these books.
但有些人以這些尋常而日用的工作,去衡量神的能力與智慧——祂藉此能力與智慧,連無種子也能造出種子本身——便認為這些事是虛構的、而非真實的;那些最初被立定的事,因他們不認識,便不信地看待;彷彿他們所確知關乎人之受胎與生產的這些事,若向未經歷者述說,倒不會顯得更不可信似的;雖然連這些事本身,大多數人也寧願歸於本性中肉體的因由,而非歸於神聖心思的作為。第二十五章 論是否能稱任何受造之物,哪怕是至微小的,為天使所造。但對於那些不信神聖的心思造成或眷顧這些事的人,我們在這些書中與他們並無交涉。
3:1527
Illi autem qui Platoni suo credunt non ab illo summo Deo, qui fabricatus est mundum, sed ab aliis minoribus, quos quidem ipse creauerit, permissu siue iussu eius animalia facta esse cuncta mortalia, in quibus homo praecipuum disque ipsis cognatum teneret locum, si superstitione careant, qua quaerunt unde iuste uideantur sacra et sacrificia facere quasi conditoribus suis, facile carebunt etiam huius opinionis errore. Neque enim fas est ullius naturae quamlibet minimae mortalisque creatorem nisi Deum credere ac dicere, et antequam possit intellegi.
But those who believe their Plato, that not by that supreme God who fashioned the world, but by other lesser gods—whom indeed He Himself created—all mortal animals were made, by His permission or command, among which man held the chief place and one akin to those gods themselves: if they be free from the superstition by which they seek some ground whereby they may seem justly to offer sacred rites and sacrifices as to their founders, they will easily be free also from the error of this opinion. For it is not lawful to believe or to say that anyone is the creator of any nature, however least and mortal, except God; and before this can even be understood.
但有些人信他們的柏拉圖,以為一切必死的活物,並非由那位摶造世界的至高神所造,乃是由別的較小之神(這些較小之神固然是祂自己所造的)按祂的允許或命令所造,人在其中佔據首要的地位,且與那些神本身有親緣;他們若擺脫那使他們尋找理由、好叫自己彷彿可以正當地向自己的創立者獻上聖禮與祭物的迷信,便也容易擺脫這意見的錯謬。因為除了神以外,斷不可信、也不可說有任何別的、是任何本性(無論何等微小、何等必死)的創造者;且這事甚至在能被領悟以先便當如此。
3:1528
Angeli autem, quos illi deos libentius appellant, etiamsi adhibent uel iussi uel permissi operationem suam rebus quae gignuntur in mundo, tam non eos dicimus creatores animalium, quam nec agricolas frugum adque arborum. CAPUT XXVI. Omnem naturam et omnem speciem uniuersae creaturae non nisi opere Dei fieri adque formari. Cum enim alia sit species, quae adhibetur extrinsecus cuicumque materiae corporali, sicut operantur homines figuli et fabri adque id genus opifices, qui etiam pingunt et effingunt formas similes corporibus animalium;
But the angels, whom those men more readily call gods, even if they apply their operation, whether bidden or permitted, to the things that are born in the world, we no more call them the creators of living things than we call farmers the creators of crops and trees. CHAPTER 26. That every nature and every form of the whole creation is made and shaped by no other than the work of God. For whereas there is one kind of form which is applied from without to any bodily material whatever—as potters and smiths and craftsmen of that sort work, who also paint and fashion forms resembling the bodies of animals;
但那些被那些人更願稱為神的天使,縱然受命或蒙允許,將其作為施於世上所生的事物之上,我們也斷不稱牠們為活物的創造者,正如我們不稱農夫為五穀與樹木的創造者一樣。第二十六章 論全受造界的一切本性與一切形態,無非是由神的工作所造成、所塑成。因為有一種形態是從外面施加於任何肉身材料之上的——如陶匠、鐵匠,以及此類工匠所作的,他們也描畫並塑造類似動物身體的形象;
3:1529
alia uero, quae intrinsecus efficientes causas habet de secreto et occulto naturae uiuentis adque intellegentis arbitrio, quae non solum naturales corporum species, uerum etiam ipsas animantium animas, dum non fit, facit: supra dicta illa species artificibus quibusque tribuatur; haec autem altera non nisi uni artifici, creatori et conditori Deo, qui mundum ipsum et angelos sine ullo mundo et sine ullis angelis fecit. Qua enim ui diuina et, ut ita dicam, effectiua, quae fieri nescit, sed facere, accepit speciem, cum mundus fieret, rutunditas caeli et rutunditas solis:
but there is another kind, which has its efficient causes from within, from the secret and hidden will of a nature that lives and understands, which makes—while it itself is not made—not only the natural forms of bodies, but also the very souls of living creatures: let that form first mentioned be attributed to any craftsmen whatever; but this other kind to none save the one Craftsman, the Creator and Founder, God, who made the world itself and the angels without any world and without any angels. For by what divine and, so to speak, effective power—which does not know how to be made, but to make—did the roundness of the heavens and the roundness of the sun receive their form, when the world came into being?
但另有一種形態,乃從內裡得其發動的因由,出於一個有生命、有悟性之本性那隱密而幽藏的意旨,這本性——它自己不被造——不僅造成物體的本性形態,更造成活物本身的靈魂;前面所說的那種形態,可歸於任何工匠;但這後一種,則惟獨歸於那獨一的工匠,就是創造者與創立者神,祂造了世界本身,又在沒有任何世界、沒有任何天使的情形下造了眾天使。因為當世界形成之時,是憑著何等神聖、可以說是有效的能力——這能力不曉得被造,只曉得造作——使諸天的圓形與日的圓形領受了其形態呢?
3:1530
eadem ui diuina et effectiua, quae fieri nescit, sed facere, accepit speciem rutunditas oculi et rutunditas pomi et ceterae figurae naturales, quas uidemus in rebus quibusque nascentibus non extrinsecus adhiberi, sed intima Creatoris potentia, qui dixit: Caelum et terram ego inpleo, et cuius sapientia est, quae adtingit a fine usque ad finem fortiter et disponit omnia suauiter. Proinde facti primitus angeli cuius modi ministerium praebuerint Creatori cetera facienti nescio; nec tribuere illis audeo quod forte non possunt, nec debeo derogare quod possunt.
By the same divine and effective power—which does not know how to be made, but to make—the roundness of the eye and the roundness of the apple, and the rest of the natural figures which we see in all things that are born, received their form, applied not from without, but by the inmost power of the Creator, who said: 'I fill heaven and earth,' and whose wisdom it is that 'reaches mightily from end to end and orders all things sweetly.' Therefore what manner of ministry the angels, first made, furnished to the Creator as He made the rest, I do not know; nor do I dare to attribute to them what perhaps they cannot do, nor ought I to deny them what they can.
是憑著同一神聖而有效的能力——這能力不曉得被造,只曉得造作——使眼的圓形、果子的圓形,以及其餘我們在一切受生之物中所見的本性形狀,領受了其形態,這形態並非從外面施加的,乃是出於創造者那至深的能力,祂曾說:「我充滿天地」;又有祂的智慧,「從這邊到那邊,大力運行,並以美善安排萬有」。所以,那最先被造的天使,在創造者造其餘萬物時,供給了祂何等的服事,我並不知道;我既不敢將或許牠們所不能作的歸於牠們,也不該否認牠們所能作的。
3:1531
Creationem tamen conditionemque omnium naturarum, qua fit ut omnino naturae sint, eis quoque fauentibus illi Deo tribuo, cui se etiam ipsi debere quod sunt cum gratiarum actione nouerunt. Non solum igitur agricolas non dicimus fructuum quorumque creatores, cum legamus: Neque qui plantat est aliquid neque qui rigat, sed qui incrementum dat Deus; sed ne ipsam quidem terram, quamuis mater omnium fecunda uideatur, quae germinibus erumpentia promouet et fixa radicibus continet, cum itidem legamus: Deus illi dat corpus quo modo uoluerit et unicuique seminum proprium corpus. Ita nec feminam sui puerperii creatricem appellare debemus, sed potius illum qui cuidam famulo suo dixit:
Nevertheless the creation and founding of all natures, by which it comes about that natures exist at all, I attribute—even with the angels themselves favoring it—to that God, to whom they themselves know, with the giving of thanks, that they owe their very being. We therefore not only do not call farmers the creators of any fruits, since we read: 'Neither he that planteth is anything, nor he that watereth, but God that giveth the increase'; but we do not call even the earth itself the creator, although it seems the fruitful mother of all things, which promotes the things that burst forth in shoots and holds firm what is fixed by roots, since likewise we read: 'God giveth it a body as He hath willed, and to each of the seeds its own body.' So neither ought we to call the woman the creatress of her own offspring, but rather Him who said to a certain servant of His:
然而,一切本性的創造與創立——萬性之所以得以存在,全在乎此——我都歸於那位神,連眾天使也樂於如此承認;牠們自己也帶著感謝,知道牠們之所以存在,乃是欠了祂的。所以我們不僅不稱農夫為任何果實的創造者,因我們讀到:「栽種的算不得甚麼,澆灌的也算不得甚麼,惟有神叫他生長」;我們連大地本身也不稱為創造者,雖然它看似萬物豐沃的母親,催發那破土萌芽的,又持守那扎根穩固的,因我們照樣讀到:「神隨自己的意思給它一個身體,並叫各樣種子各有自己的身體」。照樣,我們也不該稱婦人為她自己所生之子的創造者,乃當稱那位向祂某個僕人說話的主:
3:1532
Priusquam te formarem in utero, noui te. Et quamuis anima sic uel sic affecta praegnantis ualeat aliquibus uelut induere qualitatibus fetum, sicut de uirgis uariatis fecit Iacob, ut pecora colore uaria gignerentur: naturam tamen illam, quae gignitur, tam ipsa non fecit, quam nec ipsa se fecit. Quaelibet igitur corporales uel seminales causae gignendis rebus adhibeantur, siue operationibus angelorum aut hominum aut quorumque animalium siue marium feminarumque mixtionibus; quaelibet etiam desideria motusue animae matris ualeant aliquid liniamentorum aut colorum aspergere teneris mollibusque conceptibus:
'Before I formed thee in the womb, I knew thee.' And although the soul of a pregnant woman, being affected in this way or that, may avail to clothe the fetus, as it were, with certain qualities—as Jacob did with the parti-colored rods, so that the cattle were born of varied color—yet the nature itself which is begotten, she no more made than she made herself. Whatever corporeal or seminal causes, therefore, are applied to the begetting of things—whether by the operations of angels, or of men, or of any animals, or by the minglings of males and females; whatever desires also or movements of the mother's soul may avail to sprinkle some traces of features or colors upon the tender and soft conceptions:
『我未將你造在腹中,我已曉得你』。雖然孕婦的靈魂,受了這樣那樣的觸動,或能彷彿給胎兒披上某些特質——如雅各用斑剝的枝子所行的,使牲畜生出帶有雜色的——然而那被生出的本性本身,她並不比她造自己更能造它。所以,無論有何等肉身的或精種的因由施於萬物的孕育——或藉天使、或藉人、或藉任何動物的作為,或藉雌雄的交合;母親靈魂的任何慾望或情動,縱使能在那柔嫩軟弱的胎孕上灑下幾分形貌或顏色的痕跡:
3:1533
ipsas omnino naturas, quae sic uel sic in suo genere afficiantur, non facit nisi summus Deus, cuius occulta potentia cuncta penetrans incontaminabili praesentia facit esse quidquid aliquo modo est, in quantumcumque est; quia nisi faciente illo non tale uel tale esset, sed prorsus esse non posset. Quapropter si in illa specie, quam forinsecus corporalibus opifices rebus inponunt, urbem Romam et urbem Alexandriam non fabros et architectos, sed reges, quorum uoluntate consilio imperio fabricatae sunt, illam Romulum, illam Alexandrum habuisse dicimus conditores:
the natures themselves altogether, which are thus or thus affected in their own kind, none makes save the supreme God, whose hidden power, penetrating all things by an undefilable presence, makes everything that in any way is, to be, in so far as it is; for unless He made it, it would not be of such or such a kind, but could not exist at all. Wherefore, if in that form which craftsmen impose from without upon bodily things, we say that the city of Rome and the city of Alexandria had as their founders not the smiths and architects, but the kings by whose will, counsel, and command they were built—the one, Romulus; the other, Alexander:
那些在各自的族類中受了這樣那樣觸動的本性本身,無非是由至高的神所造,祂那隱密的能力,以不受玷污的同在貫透萬物,使凡以任何方式存在的,都按其存在的程度得以存在;因為若非祂造作,它就不會是這樣或那樣,乃是根本不能存在。所以,論到工匠從外面施加於物體上的那種形態,我們既說羅馬城與亞歷山大城的創立者,並非鐵匠與建築師,乃是那些按其意志、謀略、命令建造它們的君王——前者是羅慕路斯,後者是亞歷山大:
3:1534
quanto potius non nisi Deum debemus conditorem dicere naturarum, qui neque ex ea materia facit aliquid, quam ipse non fecerit, nec operarios habet, nisi quos ipse creauerit; et si potentiam suam, ut ita dicam, fabricatoriam rebus subtrahat, ita non erunt, sicut ante quam fierent non fuerunt. Sed ante dico aeternitate, non tempore. Quis enim alius creator est temporum, nisi qui fecit ea, quorum motibus currerent tempora? CAPUT XXVII. De Platonicorum opinione, qua putauerunt angelos quidem a Deo conditos, sed ipsos esse h\'umanorum corporum conditores.
how much more ought we to call none save God the founder of natures, who neither makes anything out of any material which He Himself has not made, nor has any workmen save those whom He Himself has created; and if He were to withdraw His, so to speak, fabricating power from things, they would no more be than they were not before they came to be. But I say 'before' in respect of eternity, not of time. For who else is the creator of times, save He who made those things by whose motions the times run their course? CHAPTER 27. On the opinion of the Platonists, by which they thought that the angels indeed were founded by God, but that they themselves are the makers of human bodies.
那麼,我們豈不更該稱無非是神為本性的創立者麼?祂既不用任何非祂自己所造的材料去造甚麼,也沒有任何工匠,除了祂自己所造的;祂若可以說是把祂那製造的能力從萬物收回,萬物便要歸於不存,正如它們未受造以先本不存在一樣。但我說「以先」,乃是就永恆而言,不是就時間而言。因為除了那位造了萬物——眾時藉其運行而流轉——的神以外,還有誰是眾時的創造者呢?第二十七章 論柏拉圖派的意見,他們以為天使固然是神所立定的,但天使本身卻是人身體的創造者。
3:1535
Ita sane Plato minores et a summo Deo factos deos effectores esse uoluit animalium ceterorum, ut inmortalem partem ab ipso sumerent, ipsi uero mortalem adtexerent. Proinde animarum nostrarum eos creatores noluit esse, sed corporum. Unde quoniam Porphyrius propter animae purgationem dicit corpus omne fugiendum simulque cum suo Platone aliisque Platonicis sentit eos, qui inmoderate adque inhoneste uixerint, propter luendas poenas ad corpora redire mortalia, Plato quidem etiam bestiarum, Porphyrius tantummodo ad hominum:
Indeed Plato held that the lesser gods, made by the supreme God, were the makers of the other animals, in such a way that they took the immortal part from Him, while they themselves added on the mortal part. Accordingly he was unwilling that they should be the creators of our souls, but of our bodies. Hence, since Porphyry, for the sake of the soul's purgation, says that every body is to be fled, and at the same time, along with his Plato and other Platonists, holds that those who have lived immoderately and dishonorably return, for the paying of penalties, to mortal bodies—Plato indeed even to the bodies of beasts, but Porphyry only to those of men:
柏拉圖確實主張,那由至高神所造的較小之神,乃是其餘活物的製造者,其方式是:牠們從祂取得那不朽的部分,而牠們自己則加上那必死的部分。因此他不願牠們作我們靈魂的創造者,只作我們身體的創造者。於是,既然波斐利為靈魂的淨化,說一切身體都當逃避,又同時與他的柏拉圖以及別的柏拉圖派一同主張:凡無節制、不正當地生活的人,為要償還刑罰,必歸回必死的身體——柏拉圖竟說甚至歸回走獸的身體,波斐利則只說歸回人的身體:
3:1536
sequitur eos, ut dicant deos istos, quos a nobis uolunt quasi parentes et conditores nostros coli, nihil esse aliud quam fabros conpedum carcerumue nostrorum, nec institutores, sed inclusores adligatoresque nostros ergastulis aerumnosis et grauissimis uinculis. Aut ergo desinant Platonici poenas animarum ex istis corporibus comminari, aut eos nobis deos colendos non praedicent, quorum in nobis operationem, ut 5 quantum possumus fugiamus et euadamus, hortantur, cum tamen sit utrumque falsissimum. Nam neque ita luunt poenas animae, cum ad istam uitam denuo reuoluuntur, et omnium uiuentium siue in caelo siue in terra nullus est conditor, nisi a quo facta sunt caelum et terra.
it follows for them that they must say that those gods—whom they wish to be worshipped by us as our parents and founders—are nothing else than the forgers of our fetters and prisons, and not our establishers, but our shutters-up and binders into wretched workhouses and most heavy chains. Either, therefore, let the Platonists cease to threaten penalties of souls from these bodies, or let them not proclaim to us as gods to be worshipped those whose operation in us they exhort us to flee and escape, as far as we can—though both are utterly false. For neither do souls thus pay penalties when they are rolled back again into this life, and of all living things, whether in heaven or on earth, there is no founder save Him by whom heaven and earth were made.
那麼,結論便是:他們必須承認,那些神——他們但願我們把祂們當作我們的父母與創立者來敬拜——無非是鍛造我們腳鐐與牢獄的工匠,並非我們的設立者,乃是把我們關進悲慘苦役所、束以至沉重鎖鏈的監禁者與捆綁者。所以,柏拉圖派要麼停止恐嚇說靈魂要從這些身體中受刑罰,要麼不要向我們宣告當敬拜那些神,他們既勸我們盡力逃離並躲避那些神在我們裡面的作為,這兩樣卻都是極虛謬的。因為靈魂被重新捲回此生時,並非如此償還刑罰;而一切活物,無論在天上或在地上,除了那位造天地的主以外,並無別的創立者。
3:1537
Nam si nulla causa est uiuendi in hoc corpore nisi propter pendenda supplicia: quo modo dicit idem Plato aliter mundum fieri non potuisse pulcherrimum adque optimum, nisi omnium animalium, id est et inmortalium et mortalium, generibus inpleretur? Si autem nostra institutio, qua uel mortales conditi sumus, diuinum munus est: quo modo poena est \' ad ista corpora, id est ad diuina beneficia, remeare? Et si Deus, quod adsidue Plato commemorat, sicut mundi uniuersi, ita omnium animalium species aeterna intellegentia continebat: quo modo non ipse cuncta condebat? An aliquorum esse artifex nollet, quorum efficiendorum artem ineffabilis eius et ineffabiliter laudabilis mens haberet? CAPUT XXVIII.
For if there is no cause for living in this body except for the paying of punishments, how does the same Plato say that the world could not otherwise have been made most beautiful and best, unless it were filled with the kinds of all animals, that is, both immortal and mortal? But if our establishment, by which we were founded even as mortals, is a divine gift, how is it a punishment to return to these bodies, that is, to divine benefits? And if God, as Plato constantly recalls, contained in His eternal intelligence the species of the whole world, and likewise of all animals, how did He not Himself found them all? Or would He be unwilling to be the craftsman of some, the art of producing which His unspeakable and unspeakably praiseworthy mind possessed? CHAPTER 28.
因為若在此身體中生活並無別的緣由,惟為償還刑罰,那麼同一個柏拉圖怎能說:世界若不充滿一切動物的種類,就是不朽的與必死的,便不能被造成至美至善呢?但我們的設立——我們連作必死者也是藉此被立的——若是神聖的恩賜,那麼歸回這些身體,即歸回神聖的恩惠,怎會是刑罰呢?又若神,如柏拉圖屢屢提及的,在祂永恆的智性中含有整個世界的形相,並照樣含有一切動物的形相,祂怎會不親自創立這一切呢?難道祂會不願作某些事物的工匠,而那些事物造作之技藝,乃是祂那難以言喻、且難以言喻地可讚之心思所擁有的麼?第二十八章。
3:1538
In primo homine exortam fuisse omnem plenitu- dinem generis humani, in qua praeuiderit Deus, quae pars honoranda esset praemio, quae damnanda supplicio. Merito igitur uera religio, quem mundi uniuersi, eum animalium quoque uniuersorum, hoc est et animarum et corpo- \' rum, conditorem agnoscit et praedicat. In quibus terrenis praecipuus ab illo ad eius imaginem homo propter eam causam, quam dixi, et si qua forte alia maior latet, factus est unus, sed non relictus est solus. Nihil enim est quam hoc genus tam discordiosum uitio, tam sociale natura.
That in the first man arose all the fullness of the human race, in which God foresaw which part was to be honored with reward and which to be condemned with punishment. Deservedly, therefore, does true religion acknowledge and proclaim as the founder of the whole universe Him whom it acknowledges as the founder also of all animals, that is, of both souls and bodies. Among which earthly creatures, the chief one, made by Him in His own image, for that cause which I have stated and perhaps for some other greater cause that lies hidden, man was made one, but was not left alone. For nothing is so discordant by vice, nor so social by nature, as this race.
論在首人裡面興起了人類的全備,神在其中預見了哪一部分要以賞賜得尊榮,哪一部分要以刑罰被定罪。所以,真宗教理當承認並宣告那位為全宇宙的創立者,就是它所承認為一切動物——即靈魂與身體二者——的創立者。在這些屬地之物中,那由祂照自己形像所造、為首的一位,為著我所述的緣故,或許還為著某個隱藏未顯的更大緣故,人被造為一個,卻未被撇下孤獨。因為沒有甚麼像這族類這樣:因敗壞而如此不和,又因本性而如此合群。
3:1539
Neque commodius contra uitium discordiae uel cauendum ne existeret, uel sanandum cum extitisset, natura loqueretur humana, quam recordationem illius parentis, quem propterea Deus creare uoluit unum, de quo multitudo propagaretur, ut hac admonitione etiam in multis concors unitas seruaretur. Quod uero femina illi ex eius latere facta est, etiam hic satis significatum est quam cara mariti et uxoris debeat esse coniunctio. Haec opera Dei propterea sunt utique inusitata, quia prima. Qui autem ista non credunt, nulla facta prodigia debent credere; neque enim et ipsa, si usitato naturae curriculo gignerentur, prodigia dicerentur.
Nor could human nature speak more aptly against the vice of discord—whether for guarding against its arising, or for healing it once it had arisen—than by the recollection of that one parent, whom God therefore willed to create as one, that from him a multitude might be propagated, so that by this admonition a concordant unity might be preserved even among the many. And as for the fact that the woman was made for him from his side, here too it is sufficiently signified how dear the conjunction of husband and wife ought to be. These works of God are unusual precisely because they are the first. But those who do not believe these things ought to believe that no miracles were ever done; for not even these, if they were begotten by the usual course of nature, would be called miracles.
人的本性,無論為防止不和之惡興起,或為醫治那既已興起的不和,沒有比藉著追念那獨一的始祖更為合宜的言說了;神所以願造他為一個,乃是要叫眾人從他繁衍,好藉這提醒,使和睦的合一連在眾多之中也得以保守。至於那女人從他的肋旁為他而造,這事也充分表明丈夫與妻子的結合當是何等寶貴。神這些工作之所以非比尋常,正因為它們是最初的。但那些不信這些事的人,理當相信從未有過任何神蹟;因為連這些事,若是按本性尋常的進程所生的,也不會被稱為神蹟了。
3:1540
Quid autem sub tanta gubernatione diuinae prouidentiae, quamuis eius causa lateat, frustra gignitur? Ait quidam psalmus sacer: Venite et uidete opera Domini, quae posuit prodigia super terram. Quur ergo ex latere uiri femina facta sit, et hoc primum quodam modo prodigium quid praefigurauerit, dicetur alio loco, quantum me Deus adiuuerit. Nunc quoniam liber iste claudendus est, in hoc [primo] homine, qui primitus factus est, nondum quidem secundum euidentiam, iam tamen secundum Dei praescientiam exortas fuisse existimemus in genere humano societates tamquam ciuitates duas.
But what, under so great a governance of divine providence—although the cause of it may lie hidden—is begotten in vain? A certain sacred psalm says: 'Come and see the works of the Lord, what wonders He hath set upon the earth.' Why, then, the woman was made from the man's side, and what this, as it were the first wonder, prefigured, will be told in another place, as far as God shall aid me. Now, since this book is to be closed, let us reckon that in this first man, who was first made, there had already arisen in the human race—not indeed according to evidence, yet according to God's foreknowledge—societies as it were of two cities.
然而,在神聖護理如此偉大的統管之下——雖然其緣由或許隱藏未顯——有甚麼是徒然被生的呢?有一篇神聖的詩篇說:「你們來看耶和華的作為,看祂在地上所行的奇事」。那麼,女人為何從男人的肋旁而造,這彷彿是頭一件奇事,預表了甚麼,待蒙神幫助我,要在別處述說。如今,既然這卷書當收結,讓我們算定:在這最先被造的首人裡面,人類中已然興起——固然還不是照著明證,卻已是照著神的預知——彷彿兩座城的社會。
3:1541
Ex illo enim futuri erant homines, alii malis angelis in supplicio, alii bonis in praemio sociandi, quamuis occulto Dei iudicio, sed tamen iusto. Cum enim scriptum sit: Uniuersae uiae Domini misericordia et ueritas: nec iniusta eius gratia nec crudelis potest esse iustitia. LIBER XIII. CAPUT I. De lapsu primorum hominum, per quem est contracta mortalitas. Expeditis de nostri saeculi exortu et de initio generis humani difficillimis quaestionibus nunc iam de lapsu primi hominis, immo primorum hominum, et de origine ac propagine mortis humanae disputationem a nobis institutam rerum ordo deposcit.
For from him there were to be men, some to be associated with the evil angels in punishment, others with the good angels in reward, by the hidden, yet nevertheless just, judgment of God. For since it is written: 'All the ways of the Lord are mercy and truth,' neither can His grace be unjust, nor His justice cruel. BOOK 13. CHAPTER 1. On the fall of the first men, through which mortality was contracted. The most difficult questions concerning the rise of our world and the beginning of the human race having been dispatched, now the order of matters demands the discussion we have undertaken concerning the fall of the first man—nay rather, of the first men—and concerning the origin and propagation of human death.
因為從他要出來的人,有些要在刑罰中與惡天使相聯,有些要在賞賜中與善天使相聯,這是憑著神隱密、卻仍公義的審判。因為經上記著說:「耶和華的一切道路都是慈愛和誠實」;故此祂的恩典不能不公,祂的公義也不能殘忍。第十三卷。第一章 論首人的墮落,必死之性藉此而被招來。關乎我們世界的起源與人類的開端那最難的問題既已處置妥當,如今事理的次序要求我們進行所擔負的討論,就是論到首人——毋寧說是首批人——的墮落,並論到人類死亡的起源與蔓延。
3:1542
Non enim eo modo, quo angelos, condiderat Deus homines, ut etiam si peccassent mori omnino non possent; sed ita ut perfunctos oboedientiae munere sine interuentu mortis angelica inmortalitas et beata aeternitas sequeretur; inoboedientes autem mors plecteret damnatione iustissima; quod etiam in libro superiore iam diximus. CAPUT II. De ea morte, quae animae semper utcumque uicturae accidere potest, et ea, cui corpus obnoxium est. Sed de ipso genere mortis uideo mihi paulo diligentius disserendum. Quamuis enim anima humana ueraciter inmortalis perhibeatur, habet tamen quandam etiam ipsa mortem suam. Nam ideo dicitur inmortalis, quia modo quodam quantulocumque non desinit uiuere adque sentire;
For God had not founded men in the manner in which He founded the angels, so that even if they sinned they could by no means die; but in such a way that, when they had discharged the office of obedience, angelic immortality and blessed eternity would follow without the intervention of death; while, on the other hand, death would strike the disobedient by a most just condemnation—as we have already said in the previous book. CHAPTER 2. On that death which can befall the soul that will in some manner always live, and on that to which the body is liable. But concerning the very kind of death I see that I must discuss a little more diligently. For although the human soul is truly said to be immortal, yet it too has a certain death of its own. For it is therefore called immortal because in some slight manner it does not cease to live and to perceive;
因為神並非照著祂造天使的方式造人,使他們即便犯了罪也斷不能死;乃是照這樣的方式:他們既盡了順從的本分,便有天使的不朽與有福的永恆隨之而來,無須經歷死亡;反之,死亡卻要以至公的定罪擊打那些悖逆的——正如我們在前一卷已經說過的。第二章 論那能臨到靈魂的死(靈魂無論如何要永遠活著),並論那身體所受制的死。但關乎死的種類本身,我看出我必須稍微更加仔細地討論。因為人的靈魂雖被真實地稱為不朽,它卻也有某種屬自己的死。它之所以被稱為不朽,乃因牠以某種微小的方式不止息地活著並有知覺;
3:1543
corpus autem ideo mortale, quoniam deseri omni uita potest nec per se ipsum aliquatenus uiuit. Mors igitur animae fit, cum eam deserit Deus, sicut corporis, cum id deserit anima. Ergo utriusque rei, id est totius hominis, mors est, cum anima Deo deserta deserit corpus. Ita enim nec ex Deo uiuit ipsa nec corpus ex ipsa. Huius modi autem totius hominis mortem illa sequitur, quam secundam mortem diuinorum eloquiorum appellat auctoritas. Hanc Saluator significauit, ubi ait: Eum timete, qui habet potestatem et corpus et animam perdere in gehennam. Quod cum ante non fiat, quam cum anima corpori sic fuerit copulata, ut nulla diremtione separentur:
but the body is therefore mortal, because it can be deserted by all life, nor does it of itself live in any degree. The death of the soul, then, occurs when God deserts it, as the death of the body occurs when the soul deserts it. Therefore the death of both, that is, of the whole man, occurs when the soul, deserted by God, deserts the body. For thus neither does it itself live from God, nor the body from it. And this death of the whole man is followed by that which the authority of the divine oracles calls the second death. This the Savior signified, where He says: 'Fear Him who has power to destroy both body and soul in hell.' And since this does not happen until the soul has been so coupled to the body that they are separated by no severance:
但身體之所以是必死的,乃因它能被一切生命所離棄,且它本身絲毫不能自活。如此,靈魂的死,發生於神離棄它之時,正如身體的死,發生於靈魂離棄它之時。所以二者的死,即全人的死,發生於靈魂被神離棄、又離棄身體之時。因為這樣,靈魂自己不再從神而活,身體也不再從靈魂而活。而這全人的死之後,隨之而來的,便是神聖諭言的權威所稱的第二次的死。救主指明了這死,祂說:「那能把身體和靈魂都滅在地獄裡的,正要怕祂」。既然這事非到靈魂與身體如此聯結、以致不能被任何分裂所隔開之時不發生:
3:1544
mirum uideri potest quo modo corpus ea morte dicatur occidi, qua non anima deseritur, sed animatum sentiensque cruciatur. Nam in illa ultima poena ac sempiterna, de qua suo loco diligentius disserendum est, recte mors animae dicitur, quia non uiuit ex Deo; mors autem corporis quonam modo, cum uiuat ex anima? Non enim aliter potest ipsa corporalia, quae post resurrectionem futura sunt, sentire tormenta. An quia uita qualiscumque aliquod bonum est, dolor autem malum, ideo nec uiuere corpus dicendum est, in quo anima non uiuendi causa est, sed dolendi? Viuit itaque anima ex Deo, cum uiuit bene; non enim potest bene uiuere nisi Deo in se operante quod bonum est;
it can seem strange in what way the body is said to be slain by that death by which the soul is not deserted, but the animated and sentient body is tormented. For in that last and everlasting punishment, of which a more diligent discussion must be made in its own place, the death of the soul is rightly so called, because it does not live from God; but in what manner is it the death of the body, since the body lives from the soul? For not otherwise can the body itself perceive the bodily torments which are to be after the resurrection. Or is it because life of whatever sort is some good, while pain is an evil, that therefore the body is not even to be said to live, in which the soul is the cause not of living but of grieving? The soul, then, lives from God when it lives well; for it cannot live well unless God works in it that which is good;
那麼,身體竟說被那種死所殺,便似乎奇怪了,因在那種死裡,靈魂並未被離棄,乃是那有生命、有知覺的身體受著折磨。因為在那末後永遠的刑罰中(這當在其本處更仔細地討論),靈魂的死被正當地如此稱呼,因牠不從神而活;但身體之死又是怎樣的呢,既然身體乃從靈魂而活?因為不然,身體本身便不能感受復活之後那要臨到的肉身折磨。抑或,因為任何種類的生命都是某種善,而痛苦卻是惡,故此那身體連「活著」也不該說,因在其中,靈魂並非活著的因由,乃是憂苦的因由?如此,靈魂活得好時,便是從神而活;因為除非神在它裡面運行那善的,它便不能活得好;
3:1545
uiuit autem corpus ex anima, cum anima uiuit in corpore, seu uiuat ipsa seu non uiuat ex Deo. Inpiorum namque in corporibus uita non animarum, sed corporum uita est; quam possunt eis animae etiam mortuae, hoc est Deo deserente, quantulacumque propria uita, ex qua et inmortales sunt, non desistente, conferre. Verum in damnatione nouissima quamuis homo sentire non desinat, tamen, quia sensus ipse nec uoluptate suauis nec quiete salubris, sed dolore poenalis est, non inmerito mors est potius appellata quam uita. Ideo autem secunda, quia post illam primam est, qua fit cohaerentium diremtio naturarum, siue Dei et animae siue animae et corporis.
but the body lives from the soul when the soul lives in the body, whether the soul itself live or not live from God. For the life in the bodies of the ungodly is the life not of their souls but of their bodies; which life their souls, even though dead—that is, by God's deserting them—can confer upon them, while their own life, however slight, by which they are also immortal, does not cease. But in that last condemnation, although man does not cease to perceive, yet, because the perception itself is neither sweet with pleasure nor wholesome with rest, but penal with pain, it is not undeservedly called death rather than life. And it is called the second death because it is after that first one, by which the severance of cohering natures is effected, whether of God and the soul, or of the soul and the body.
但身體從靈魂而活,乃當靈魂活在身體裡,無論靈魂自己是否從神而活。因為不敬虔之人身體中的生命,並非他們靈魂的生命,乃是他們身體的生命;這生命,他們的靈魂縱然已死——就是因神離棄牠們——卻仍能賜給身體,因牠們自己那微小的生命(牠們也藉此而不朽)並不止息。但在那末後的定罪中,人雖不止息有知覺,然而因那知覺本身既不以喜樂為甘甜,也不以安息為康健,乃是以痛苦為刑罰,故此被稱為死而非生,並非不應當的。它之被稱為第二次的死,乃因它在那頭一次的死之後,頭一次的死成就了相連之本性的分裂,或是神與靈魂的,或是靈魂與身體的。
3:1546
De prima igitur corporis morte dici potest, quod bonis bona sit, malis mala; secunda uero sine dubio sicut nullorum bonorum est, ita nulli bona. CAPUT III. Utrum mors, quae per peccatum primorum homi- num in omnes homines pertransiit, etiam in sanctis poena peccati sit. Non autem dissimulanda nascitur quaestio, utrum re uera mors, qua separantur anima et corpus, bonis sit bona; quia si ita est, quo modo poterit obtineri, quod etiam ipsa sit poena peccati? Hanc enim primi homines, nisi peccauissent, perpessi utique non fuissent. Quo pacto igitur bona esse possit bonis, quae accidere non posset nisi malis? Et rursus si non nisi malis posset accidere, non deberet bonis bona esse, sed nulla.
Of the first death, then, the death of the body, it can be said that it is good to the good, evil to the evil; but the second is without doubt, as it is the death of no good men, so good to none. CHAPTER 3. Whether death, which through the sin of the first men passed upon all men, is also in the saints a punishment of sin. But a question not to be dissembled arises: whether in very truth death, by which the soul and body are separated, is good to the good; for if it is so, how can it be maintained that it is also itself a punishment of sin? For the first men, had they not sinned, would assuredly not have suffered it. How, then, can that be good to the good which could not befall any save the evil? And again, if it could befall none save the evil, it ought not to be good to the good, but rather no death at all.
那麼,論到頭一次的死,即身體的死,可以說它對善人是善的,對惡人是惡的;但第二次的死無疑既不是任何善人的死,也對任何人都不是善的。第三章 論那因首人之罪而臨到眾人的死,在聖徒身上是否也是罪的刑罰。但有一個不可掩飾的問題興起:那使靈魂與身體相分的死,是否果真對善人是善的;因為若是如此,又怎能維持它本身也是罪的刑罰這說法呢?因為首人若沒有犯罪,斷然不會受它。那麼,那除了惡人以外不能臨到任何人的,怎能對善人是善的呢?再者,它若除了惡人以外不能臨到任何人,便不該對善人是善的,乃當根本沒有死才是。
3:1547
Quur enim esset ulla poena in quibus non essent ulla punienda? Quapropter fatendum est primos quidem homines ita fuisse institutos, ut, si non peccassent, nullum mortis experirentur genus; sed eosdem primos peccatores ita fuisse morte multatos, ut etiam quidquid de eorum stirpe esset exortum eadem poena teneretur obnoxium. Non enim aliud ex eis, quam quod ipsi fuerant, nasceretur. Pro magnitudine quippe culpae illius naturam damnatio mutauit in peius, ut, quod poenaliter praecessit in peccantibus hominibus primis, etiam naturaliter sequeretur in nascentibus ceteris. Neque enim ita homo ex homine, sicut homo ex puluere. Puluis namque homini faciendo materies fuit, homo.
For why should there be any punishment where there is nothing to be punished? Wherefore it must be confessed that the first men were indeed so constituted that, if they had not sinned, they would have experienced no kind of death; but that those same first sinners were so chastised with death, that whatever sprang from their stock should also be held liable to the same punishment. For nothing else was born of them than what they themselves had been. For, by reason of the greatness of that fault, condemnation changed the nature for the worse, so that what preceded as a punishment in the first sinning men should follow also by nature in the rest who were born. For man is not from man as man is from dust. For dust was the material for making man; man,
因為哪裡沒有甚麼當受刑罰的,又何必有任何刑罰呢?故此必須承認:首人固然是這樣被造的,即他們若沒有犯罪,便不會經歷任何種類的死;但那同一批首批犯罪者卻這樣被死所懲治,以致凡從他們苗裔而出的,也都被定為受同樣刑罰的。因為從他們所生的,無非就是他們本身所曾是的。實在因那過犯之大,定罪將本性變壞,以致那在首批犯罪之人身上作為刑罰先行的,也按本性在其餘所生的人身上隨之而來。因為人之出於人,並不像人之出於塵土。因為塵土是造人的材料;而人,
3:1548
autem homini gignendo parens. Proinde quod est terra, non hoc est caro, quamuis ex terra facta sit caro; quod est autem parens homo, hoc est et proles homo. In primo igitur homine per feminam in progeniem transiturum uniuersum genus humanum fuit. quando illa coniugum copula diuinam sententiam suae damnationis excepit; et quod homo factus est, non cum crearetur, sed cum peccaret et puniretur, hoc genuit, quantum quidem adtinet ad peccati et mortis originem. Non enim ad infantilem hebetudinem et infirmitatem animi et corporis, quam uidemus in paruulis, peccato uel poena ille redactus est (quae Deus uoluit esse tamquam primordia catulorum, quorum parentes in bestialem uitam mortemque deiecerat;
however, is the parent for begetting man. Accordingly, what earth is, that flesh is not, although flesh was made from earth; but what the parent man is, that also the offspring man is. In the first man, therefore, through the woman, the whole human race that was to pass into posterity existed, when that conjugal pair received the divine sentence of their condemnation; and what man became—not when he was created, but when he sinned and was punished—this he begat, at least so far as pertains to the origin of sin and death. For he was not reduced by sin or punishment to that infantile dullness and weakness of mind and body which we see in little ones (which God willed to be as it were the beginnings of whelps, whose parents He had cast down into a bestial life and death;
卻是生人的始祖。照樣,地是甚麼,肉體就不是甚麼,雖然肉體是從地而造的;但始祖既是人,子嗣也就是人。所以,在首人裡面,藉著那女人,那要傳入後裔的全人類都已存在了,當那對夫妻領受了他們定罪的神聖判決之時;而人所成為的——不是在他被造之時,乃是在他犯罪受罰之時——這就是他所生的,至少就罪與死的起源而言是如此。因為他並未因罪或刑罰被降至我們在嬰孩身上所見那種心思與身體的孩童式遲鈍與軟弱(這乃是神所願的,作為彷彿幼獸的起頭,這些幼獸的父母祂已擲入獸性的生與死;
3:1549
sicut enim scriptum est: Homo in honore cum esset, non intellexit; conparatus est pecoribus non intellegentibus et similis factus est illis; nisi quod infantes infirmiores etiam cernimus in usu motuque membrorum et sensu adpetendi adque uitandi, quam sunt aliorum tenerrimi fetus animalium; tamquam se tanto adtollat excellentius supra cetera animantia uis humana, quanto magis inpetum suum, uelut sagitta cum arcus extenditur, retrorsum reducta distulerit); — non ergo ad ista infantilia rudimenta praesumtione inlicita et damnatione iusta prolapsus uel inpulsus est primus homo;
for as it is written: 'Man, being in honor, did not understand; he was compared to the senseless beasts, and was made like unto them'; except that we discern infants to be even weaker in the use and movement of their members and in the sense of seeking and avoiding than are the tenderest young of other animals; as though the power of man raises itself so much the more excellently above the rest of living creatures, the more it has, as it were, deferred its onset—like an arrow when the bow is drawn—by being pulled back). Not, therefore, to these infantile rudiments was the first man cast down or driven by unlawful presumption and just condemnation;
因為經上記著說:「人在尊貴中不能領會,就如死亡的畜類一樣,且變得與牠們相似」;只是我們察覺嬰孩在其肢體的運用與活動上,以及在尋求與躲避的知覺上,竟比別的動物最柔嫩的幼崽更為軟弱;彷彿人的能力越是把它的衝勢延後——如同弓被拉開時的箭,向後扯回——便越發卓越地將自己高舉於其餘活物之上。所以,首人並不是因不法的擅自妄為與公義的定罪,被擲下或被驅入這些孩童式的初階;
3:1550
sed hactenus in eo natura humana uitiata adque mutata est, ut repugnantem pateretur in membris inoboedientiam concupiscedi et obstringeretur necessitate moriendi, adque ita id, quod uitio poenaque factus est, id eat obnoxios peccato mortique generaret. A quo peccati uinculo si per Mediatoris Christi gratiam soluuntur infantes, hanc solam mortem perpeti possunt, quae animam seiungit a corpore; in secundam uero illam sine fine poenalem liberati a peccati obligatione non transeunt. CAPUT IIII. Quur ab his, qui per gratiam regenerationis absoluti sunt a peccato, non auferatur mors, id est poena peccati.
but human nature was vitiated and changed in him to this extent: that he suffered in his members a reluctant disobedience of lust, and was bound by the necessity of dying, and so begat children liable to sin and death—that very thing which he had become by vice and punishment. And if infants are loosed from this bond of sin through the grace of Christ the Mediator, they can suffer only this death, which separates the soul from the body; but, being freed from the obligation of sin, they do not pass over into that second death, penal without end. CHAPTER 4. Why death, that is, the punishment of sin, is not taken away from those who through the grace of regeneration have been absolved from sin.
但人的本性在他裡面受了敗壞、起了變更,達到這地步:他在其肢體中忍受情慾那違其心願的悖逆,並被必死的必然性所捆綁,於是生出受罪與死所制的兒女——就是他因敗壞與刑罰所成為的那同一事。嬰孩若藉著中保基督的恩典,從這罪的捆鎖中得釋放,便只能受這死,就是使靈魂與身體相分的死;但他們既從罪的束縛中得了釋放,便不過渡到那第二次、無窮盡的刑罰之死裡。第四章 論為何那藉著重生之恩從罪中得赦免的人,仍不被免去死,就是罪的刑罰。
3:1551
Si quem uero mouet, quur uel ipsam patiantur, si et ipsa peccati poena est, quorum per gratiam reatus aboletur: iam ista quaestio in alio nostro opere, quod scripsimus de baptismo paruulorum, tractata ac soluta est; ubi dictum est ad hoc relinqui animae experimentum separationis a corpore, quamuis ablato iam criminis nexu, quoniam, si regenerationis sacramentum continuo sequeretur inmortalitas corporis, ipsa fides eneruaretur, quae tunc est fides, quando expectatur in spe, quod in re nondum uidetur. Fidei autem robore adque certamine, in maioribus dumtaxat aetatibus, etiam mortis fuerat superandus timor, quod in sanctis martyribus maxime eminuit;
But if anyone is moved as to why they suffer even this very death, if it too is a punishment of sin, when their guilt is abolished through grace: this question has already been treated and resolved in another of our works, which we wrote on the baptism of little ones; where it was said that the experiencing of separation from the body is left to the soul for this reason, that, even though the bond of crime has now been removed, if immortality of the body immediately followed the sacrament of regeneration, faith itself would be enervated, which is then faith when that is awaited in hope which is not yet seen in fact. And by the strength and struggle of faith—at least in the more mature ages—even the fear of death had to be overcome, which shone forth most especially in the holy martyrs;
但若有人因此而困惑:既然他們的罪咎已藉恩典被除去,他們為何還要受這死本身,若它也是罪的刑罰;這問題我們在另一部著作中已經處理並解決了,就是我們論嬰孩之洗的那部;其中說到,與身體分離的經歷之所以被留給靈魂,緣由是:罪過的束縛雖已被除去,但若身體的不朽立時隨著重生的聖禮而來,信德本身便要鬆弛無力了,而信德乃是在人以盼望等候那在事實上尚未得見之事時,才稱為信德。並且,藉著信德的剛強與爭戰——至少在較成熟的年齡——連死的懼怕也必須被勝過,這在聖殉道者身上尤為顯耀;
3:1552
cuius profecto certaminis esset nulla uictoria, nulla gloria (quia nec ipsum omnino posset esse certamen), si post lauacrum regenerationis iam sancti non possent mortem perpeti corporalem. Cum paruulis autem baptizandis quis non ad Christi gratiam propterea potius curreret, ne a corpore solueretur? Adque ita non inuisibili praemio probaretur fides, sed iam nec fides esset, confestim sui operis quaerendo et sumendo mercedem. Nunc uero maiore et mirabiliore gratia Saluatoris in usus iustitiae peccati poena conuersa est. Tunc enim dictum est homini: Morieris, si peccaueris: nunc dicitur martyri: Morere, ne pecces. Tunc dictum est: Si mandatum transgressi fueritis, morte moriemini; nunc dicitur:
of which struggle there would assuredly be no victory, no glory (because there could be no struggle at all), if after the laver of regeneration the saints could no longer suffer bodily death. But who, in the case of little ones to be baptized, would not rather run to the grace of Christ for this very reason, that they might not be loosed from the body? And thus faith would not be proved by an invisible reward, but would no longer even be faith, seeking and taking forthwith the recompense of its own work. But now, by the greater and more marvelous grace of the Savior, the punishment of sin has been converted into the uses of righteousness. For then it was said to man: 'Thou shalt die, if thou sin'; now it is said to the martyr: 'Die, lest thou sin.' Then it was said: 'If ye transgress the commandment, ye shall die the death'; now it is said:
這爭戰倘若在重生之洗以後,聖徒便不能再受身體的死,便斷然不會有得勝,不會有榮耀(因為根本不能有爭戰)。但論到當受洗的嬰孩,誰不會正因這緣故,更願奔向基督的恩典,好叫他們不從身體得釋放呢?這樣,信德便不是藉著看不見的賞賜得蒙證實,乃要連信德也不再是了,因它即刻尋求並支取自己工作的報酬。但如今,藉著救主那更大、更奇妙的恩典,罪的刑罰已轉化為公義的用途。因為從前對人說:「你若犯罪,就必死」;如今對殉道者說:「你要死,免得犯罪」。從前說:「你們若違背誡命,就必定死」;如今說:
3:1553
Si mortem recusaueritis, mandatum transgrediemini. Quod tunc timendum fuerat, ut non peccaretur, nunc suscipiendum est, ne peccetur. Sic per ineffabilem Dei misericordiam et ipsa poena uitiorum transit in arma uirtutis, et fit iusti meritum etiam supplicium peccatoris. Tunc enim mors est adquisita peccando, nunc inpletur iustitia moriendo. Verum hoc in sanctis martyribus, quibus alterutrum a persecutore proponitur, ut aut deserant fidem aut sufferant mortem. Iusti enim malunt credendo perpeti, quod sunt primi iniqui non credendo perpessi. Nisi enim peccassent illi, non morerentur; peccabunt autem isti, nisi moriantur. Mortui ergo sunt illi, quia peccauerunt; non peccant isti, quia moriuntur.
'If ye refuse death, ye shall transgress the commandment.' What then was to be feared, that one might not sin, is now to be undertaken, lest one sin. Thus, through the unspeakable mercy of God, even the punishment of vices passes over into the arms of virtue, and the very penalty of the sinner becomes the merit of the righteous. For then death was acquired by sinning; now righteousness is fulfilled by dying. But this is so in the case of the holy martyrs, to whom one of two things is set before them by the persecutor: either to forsake the faith or to suffer death. For the righteous prefer, by believing, to suffer what the first unrighteous suffered by not believing. For unless those had sinned, they would not have died; but these will sin, unless they die. Those, then, died because they sinned; these do not sin, because they die.
「你們若拒絕死,就必違背誡命」。從前所當懼怕、為使人不犯罪的,如今卻當承受、為使人不犯罪。如此,藉著神難以言喻的憐憫,連罪惡的刑罰也過渡為美德的兵器,罪人的刑罰竟成為義人的功德。因為從前死是藉犯罪而招得的;如今義卻是藉死而得成全的。但這事乃在聖殉道者身上如此,逼迫者把兩者之一擺在他們面前:或是離棄信德,或是受死。因為義人寧願藉著相信,去受那起初不義之人因不信所受的。因為那些人若沒有犯罪,便不會死;而這些人若不死,便要犯罪。所以,那些人死了,因為他們犯了罪;這些人不犯罪,因為他們去死。
3:1554
Factum est per illorum culpam, ut ueniretur in poenam; fit per istorum poenam, ne ueniatur in . culpam; non quia mors bonum aliquod facta est, quae antea malum fuit; sed tantam Deus fidei praestitit gratiam, ut mors, quam uitae constat esse contrariam, instrumentum fieret, per quod transiretur ad uitam. CAPUT V. Quod sicut iniqui male utuntur lege, quae bona est, ita iusti bene utantur morte, quae mala est. Apostolus cum uellet ostendere, quantum peccatum gratia non subueniente ad nocendum ualeret, etiam ipsam legem, qua prohibetur peccatum, non dubitauit dicere uirtutem esse peccati. Aculeus, inquit, mortis est peccatum, uirtus autem peccati lex. Verissime omnino.
It was brought about through the fault of the former that punishment should come; it is brought about through the punishment of the latter that fault should not come—not because death has become some good, which before was an evil; but God bestowed so great a grace upon faith, that death, which is agreed to be the contrary of life, became the instrument through which one might pass over to life. CHAPTER 5. That, just as the unrighteous use the law badly, which is good, so the righteous use death well, which is evil. When the Apostle wished to show how greatly sin, with grace not coming to aid, would avail to do harm, he did not hesitate to call even the very law, by which sin is forbidden, the strength of sin. 'The sting of death,' he says, 'is sin, but the strength of sin is the law.' Most truly indeed.
藉著前者的過犯,便招致了刑罰;藉著後者的刑罰,便不致招致過犯——並非因為死成了某種善(它從前本是惡),乃是神將如此大的恩典賜給信德,使那公認與生命相反的死,竟成了人藉以過渡到生命的器具。第五章 論正如不義之人惡用那本為善的律法,照樣義人善用那本為惡的死。使徒既願表明:在恩典不來幫助時,罪能何等大地造成損害,便毫不遲疑地,連那禁止罪的律法本身也稱為罪的權勢。他說:「死的毒鉤就是罪,罪的權勢就是律法」。實在是至為真確的。
3:1555
Auget enim prohibitio desiderium operis inliciti, quando iustitia non sic diligitur, ut peccandi cupiditas eius delectatione uincatur. Ut autem diligatur et delectet uera iustitia, non nisi diuina subuenit gratia. Sed ne propterea lex putaretur malum, quoniam uirtus est dicta peccati: ideo ipse alio loco uersans huius modi quaestionem: Itaque, inquit, lex quidem sancta et mandatum sanctum et iustum et bonum. Quod ergo bonum est, inquit, mihi factum est mors? Absit. Sed peccatum, ut appareat peccatum, per bonum mihi operatum est mortem, ut fiat super modum peccator aut peccatum per mandatum.
For the prohibition increases the desire for the forbidden deed, when righteousness is not loved in such a way that the craving to sin is overcome by delight in it. But that true righteousness should be loved and delight us, nothing but divine grace can bring it about. Yet lest the law should on this account be thought an evil, because it was called the strength of sin, the same Apostle, dealing with a question of this kind in another place, says: 'Therefore the law indeed is holy, and the commandment holy and just and good. Was then that which is good made death unto me? God forbid. But sin, that it might appear sin, worked death in me through that which is good, that the sinner, or sin, might become exceeding sinful through the commandment.'
因為禁令會增加人對非法行為的慾望,當公義沒有被人這樣地愛慕,以致對它的喜悅勝過犯罪的慾望時,便是如此。然而,要使人愛慕並喜悅真正的公義,唯有神的恩典才能成就。但恐怕律法因此被人視為惡的——既然它被稱為罪的權勢——所以使徒在另一處討論這類問題時說:「這樣看來,律法是聖潔的,誡命也是聖潔、公義、良善的。既然如此,那良善的竟成了叫我死的嗎?斷乎不是!惟有罪,為要顯出真是罪,就藉著那良善的叫我死,叫罪因著誡命更顯出是惡極了。」
3:1556
Super modum dixit, quia etiam praeuaricatio additur, cum peccandi aucta libidine etiam lex ipsa contemnitur. Quur hoc commemorandum putauimus? Quia scilicet, sicut lex non est malum, quando auget peccantium concupiscentiam, ita nec mors bonum est, quando auget patientium gloriam, cum uel illa pro iniquitate deseritur et efficit praeuaricatores, uel ista pro ueritate suscipitur et efficit martyres. Ac per hoc lex quidem bona est, quia prohibitio est peccati; mors autem mala, quia stipendium est peccati; sed quem ad modum iniustitia male utitur non tantum malis, uerum etiam bonis: ita iustitia bene non tantum bonis, sed etiam malis.
He said 'exceeding' because transgression is also added, when, the lust for sinning having grown, even the law itself is despised. Why have we thought this worth recalling? Because, namely, just as the law is not an evil when it increases the concupiscence of those who sin, so neither is death a good when it increases the glory of those who suffer it: since the one, for the sake of iniquity, is forsaken and makes men transgressors, while the other, for the sake of truth, is undertaken and makes men martyrs. And on this account the law indeed is good, because it is a prohibition of sin; but death is evil, because it is the wages of sin. Yet just as unrighteousness makes a bad use not only of evil things but even of good, so righteousness makes a good use not only of good things but even of evil.
他說「惡極」,是因為當犯罪的情慾增長、連律法本身也被藐視時,便又加上了違犯。我們為何認為值得提起這事?乃是因為,正如律法在增加犯罪者的私慾時並非惡的,照樣,死在增加受苦者的榮耀時也並非善的:因為前者為了不義被人離棄,使人成為違犯者;後者為了真理被人接受,使人成為殉道者。因此,律法確實是善的,因為它禁止罪;但死是惡的,因為它是罪的工價。然而正如不義不僅惡用惡事、也惡用善事,照樣,公義不僅善用善事、也善用惡事。
3:1557
Hinc fit, ut et mali male lege utantur, quamuis sit lex bonum, et boni bene moriantur, quamuis sit mors malum. CAPUT VI. De generali mortis malo, quo animae et corporis societas separatur. Quapropter quod adtinet ad corporis mortem, id est separationem animae a corpore, cum eam patiuntur, qui morientes appellantur, nulli bona est. Habet enim asperum sensum et contra naturam uis ipsa, qua utrumque diuellitur, quod fuerat in uiuente coniunctum adque consertum, quamdiu moratur, donec omnis adimatur sensus, qui ex ipso inerat animae carnisque conplexu. Quam totam molestiam nonnumquam unus ictus corporis uel animae raptus intercipit nec eam sentiri praeueniente celeritate permittit.
Hence it comes about both that the wicked use the law badly, although the law is a good, and that the good die well, although death is an evil. CHAPTER VI. Of the general evil of death, by which the union of soul and body is dissolved. Wherefore, as regards the death of the body—that is, the separation of the soul from the body—when those who are called dying undergo it, it is good for no one. For it has a harsh sensation, and the very force by which the two are torn apart, which had been joined and bound together in the living being, is contrary to nature, so long as it lingers, until all sensation, which arose from that very embrace of soul and flesh, is taken away. And sometimes a single blow of the body, or a sudden snatching away of the soul, cuts short this whole distress and, by its forestalling swiftness, does not allow it to be felt.
由此便產生這樣的結果:惡人惡用律法,雖然律法是善的;義人善死,雖然死是惡的。第六章 論死的普遍之惡,靈魂與身體的結合藉此被拆散。所以,就身體的死——即靈魂與身體的分離——而言,當那些被稱為將死之人經歷它時,它對任何人都不是善的。因為它帶有痛苦的感覺;而那將二者撕裂開來的力量本身,乃是違反本性的——那在活物中曾經聯合並緊密相連的二者,只要它還拖延著,直到一切感覺被奪去(這感覺正是從靈魂與肉體的結合而生),便始終是痛苦的。然而有時身體的一擊,或靈魂的驟然被奪走,會打斷這整個痛苦,並憑其搶先的迅速,使人來不及感受它。
3:1558
Quidquid tamen illud est in morientibus, quod cum graui sensu adimit sensum, pie fideliterque tolerando auget meritum patientiae, non aufert uocabulum poenae. Ita cum ex hominis primi perpetuata propagine procul dubio sit mors poena nascentis. tamen si pro pietate iustitiaque pendatur, fit gloria renascentis; et cum sit mors peccati retributio, aliquando inpetrat, ut nihil retribuatur peccato. CAPUT VII. De morte, quam quidam non regenerati pro Christi confessione suscipiunt. Nam quicumque etiam non percepto regenerationis lauacro pro Christi confessione moriuntur, tantum eis ualet ad dimittenda peccata, quantum si abluerentur sacro fonte baptismatis. Qui enim dixit:
Yet whatever it is in the dying that, with grievous sensation, takes away sensation—when it is borne piously and faithfully, it increases the merit of patience, but does not take away the name of penalty. Thus, since by the perpetuated propagation from the first man death is without doubt the penalty of one being born, nevertheless, if it is paid out for the sake of piety and righteousness, it becomes the glory of one being reborn; and although death is the recompense of sin, sometimes it obtains that nothing be recompensed to sin. CHAPTER VII. Of the death which some of the unregenerate undergo for the confession of Christ. For whoever, even without having received the laver of regeneration, die for the confession of Christ, it avails them as much for the remission of sins as if they had been washed in the sacred font of baptism. For He who said:
然而,在將死之人身上,那以沉重感覺奪去感覺的事,無論它是甚麼——當人虔誠而忠信地忍受它時,它便增加忍耐的功德,卻不除去它作為刑罰的名稱。因此,既然由始祖延續而來的繁衍,死無疑是出生之人的刑罰,然而,若它是為了虔誠與公義而付出的,它便成為重生之人的榮耀;而死雖然是罪的報應,有時卻能使罪得不到任何報應。第七章 論某些未曾重生之人為承認基督而受的死。因為凡為承認基督而死的人,即使未曾領受重生之洗,這對他們赦罪的功效,就如同他們已在聖洗的泉中受洗一樣。因為那說這話的主:
3:1559
Si quis non renatus fuerit ex aqua et spiritu, non intrabit in regnum caelorum, alia sententia istos fecit exceptos, ubi non minus generaliter ait: Qui me confessus fuerit coram hominibus confitebor [et ego] eum coram Patre meo qui in caelis est; et alio loco: Qui perdiderit animam suam propter me, inueniet eam. Hinc -est quod scriptum est: Pretiosa in conspectu Domini mors sanctorum eius. Quid enim pretiosius quam mors, per quam fit ut et delicta omnia dimittantur et merita cumulatius augeantur?
'Unless a man be born again of water and the Spirit, he shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven,' by another saying made these men excepted, where He says no less generally: 'Whosoever shall confess Me before men, him will I also confess before My Father who is in heaven'; and in another place: 'He that shall lose his life for My sake, shall find it.' Hence is that which is written: 'Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of His saints.' For what is more precious than that death, by which it comes about both that all sins are forgiven and that merits are more abundantly increased?
「人若不是從水和聖靈生的,就不能進神的國」,又藉著另一句話使這些人成為例外,在那裡祂同樣普遍地說:「凡在人面前認我的,我在我天上的父面前也必認他」;又在另一處說:「凡為我喪掉生命的,必得著生命。」由此就有經上所記的:「在耶和華眼中,看聖民之死極為寶貴。」因為還有甚麼比這死更寶貴呢?藉著它,既使一切罪得赦免,又使功德更豐盛地增加。
3:1560
Neque enim tanti sunt meriti, qui, cum mortem differre non possent, baptizati sunt deletisque omnibus peccatis ex hac uita emigrarunt, quanti sunt hi, qui mortem, cum possent, ideo non distulerunt, quia maluerunt Christum confitendo finire uitam quam eum negando ad eius baptismum peruenire. Quod utique si fecissent, etiam hoc eis in illo lauacro dimitteretur, quod timore mortis negauerant Christum, in quo lauacro et illis facinus tam inmane dimissum est, qui occiderant Christum. Sed quando sine abundantia gratiae Spiritus illius, qui ubi uult spirat, tantum Christum amare possent, ut eum in tanto uitae discrimine sub tanta spe ueniae negare non possent?
For they are not of so great merit, who, when they could not put off death, were baptized and, with all their sins blotted out, departed from this life, as those are who, when they could have put off death, did not put it off, because they preferred to end their life by confessing Christ rather than, by denying Him, to come to His baptism. Yet if they had done so, even this would have been forgiven them in that laver—that out of fear of death they had denied Christ; in which laver even that monstrous crime was forgiven to those who had killed Christ. But how, without the abundance of the Spirit's grace—of that Spirit who breathes where He wills—could they so love Christ as not to be able to deny Him in so great a crisis of life, under so great a hope of pardon?
因為那些在無法推遲死亡之時受洗、罪都被塗抹而離世的人,其功德不如那些本可推遲死亡卻不推遲的人那麼大;後者寧願藉著承認基督而結束生命,也不願藉著否認祂而得以受洗。然而即使他們真這樣作了,連這事——他們因怕死而否認了基督——也會在那洗中得赦免;在那洗中,連那殺害基督這等滔天大罪也得了赦免。但若沒有那隨己意而吹的聖靈之恩的豐盛,他們怎能如此愛基督,以致在生命如此危急的關頭、在如此大的得赦盼望之下,竟不能否認祂呢?
3:1561
Mors igitur pretiosa sanctorum, quibus cum tanta gratia est praemissa et praerogata mors Christi, ut ad eum adquirendum suam non cunctarentur inpendere, in eos usus redactum esse monstrauit, quod ad poenam peccati antea fuerat constitutum, ut inde iustitiae fructus uberior nasceretur. Mors ergo non ideo bonum uideri debet, quia in tantam utilitatem non ui sua, sed diuina opitulatione conuersa est, ut, quae tunc metuenda proposita est, ne peccatum committeretur, nunc suscipienda proponatur, ut peccatum non committatur commissumque deleatur magnaeque uictoriae debita iustitiae palma reddatur. CAPUT VIII. Quod in sanctis primae mortis pro ueritate susceptio secundae sit mortis abolitio.
The death of the saints, therefore, is precious—to whom the death of Christ has been sent before and granted with so great grace that, in order to gain Him, they did not hesitate to expend their own. It has shown that what had formerly been appointed for the penalty of sin has been turned to those uses, that from it a richer fruit of righteousness might be born. Death therefore ought not on this account to be thought a good, because it has been converted to so great a usefulness, not by its own power, but by divine help—so that what was then set forth as a thing to be feared, lest sin be committed, is now set forth as a thing to be undertaken, that sin may not be committed, and what was committed may be blotted out, and the palm of righteousness due to a great victory may be rendered. CHAPTER VIII. That in the saints the undertaking of the first death for the truth is the abolition of the second death.
所以聖徒的死是寶貴的——基督的死已先賜給他們、並以如此大的恩典臨到他們,以致他們為得著祂,竟不遲疑地獻上自己的生命。這就顯明:那先前被定為罪之刑罰的事,如今被轉用,使從它能生出更豐盛的公義果子。所以死不該因此被視為善的,因為它被轉化為如此大的益處,並非靠它自己的能力,乃是靠神的扶助——以致那先前被陳明為當懼怕之事(免得人犯罪)的,如今被陳明為當接受之事(使人不犯罪,並使所犯的罪得塗抹,並使那因大得勝而當得之公義的棕枝得以歸還)。第八章 論在聖徒身上,為真理接受第一次的死,乃是第二次死的廢除。
3:1562
Si enim diligentius consideremus, etiam cum quisque pro ueritate fideliter et laudabiliter moritur, mors cauetur. Ideo quippe aliquid eius suscipitur, ne tota contingat et secunda insuper, quae numquam finiatur, accedat. Suscipitur enim animae a corpore separatio, ne Deo ab anima separato etiam ipsa separetur a corpore, ac sic totius hominis prima morte conpleta secunda excipiat sempiterna. Quocirca mors quidem, ut dixi, cum eam morientes patiuntur cumque in eis ut moriantur facit, nemini bona est, sed laudabiliter toleraretur pro tenendo uel adipiscendo bono; cum uero in ea sunt, qui iam mortui nuncupantur, non absurde dicitur et malis mala et bonis bona.
For if we consider more carefully, even when anyone dies faithfully and laudably for the truth, death is guarded against. For some part of it is undertaken precisely so that the whole may not befall, and the second besides—which is never ended—may not be added. For the separation of the soul from the body is undertaken, lest, with God separated from the soul, the soul too be separated from the body, and so, the first death of the whole man being completed, the second, everlasting one should follow. Wherefore death indeed, as I said, when the dying suffer it and when it makes them die, is good for no one, but is laudably endured for the holding or attaining of a good; but when men are in that state who are now called dead, it is not absurdly said to be both bad to the bad and good to the good.
因為若我們更仔細思想,即使有人為真理忠信而可嘉地死去,死仍是被防備的。因為人接受死的一部分,正是為要使整個的死不臨到,並使那永不止息的第二次死不再加上。因為人接受靈魂與身體的分離,乃是免得在神與靈魂分離之後,靈魂也與身體分離,如此,全人的第一次死既完成,那永遠的第二次死便接續而來。所以,如我所說,死當將死之人受它、當它使他們死去時,對任何人都不是善的,卻為了持守或得著善而可嘉地被忍受;但當人處在如今被稱為死了的那種狀態時,說它對惡人是惡、對善人是善,並非荒謬。
3:1563
In requie sunt enim animae piorum a corpore separatae, inpiorum autem poenas luunt, donec istarum ad aeternam uitam, illarum uero ad aeternam mortem, quae secunda dicitur, corpora reuiuescant. CAPUT VIIII. Tempus mortis, quo uitae sensus aufertur, in morientibus an in mortuis esse dicendum sit. Sed id tempus, quo animae a corpore separatae aut in bonis sunt aut in malis, utrum post mortem potius an in morte dicendum est? Si enim post mortem est, iam non ipsa mors. quae transacta adque praeterita est, sed post eam uita praesens animae bona seu mala est. Mors autem tunc eis mala erat, quando erat, hoc est quando eam patiebantur, cum morerentur, quoniam grauis et molestus eius inerat sensus;
For the souls of the pious, separated from the body, are at rest, but those of the impious pay their penalties, until the bodies of the former revive unto eternal life, and those of the latter unto eternal death, which is called the second. CHAPTER IX. Whether the time of death, at which the sensation of life is taken away, ought to be said to be in the dying or in the dead. But that time, at which souls separated from the body are either among good things or among evil, ought it to be said to be after death rather than in death? For if it is after death, then it is no longer death itself, which is past and gone, but the present life of the soul, good or bad, after it. But death was then evil to them when it was, that is, when they were suffering it, when they were dying, since its grievous and distressing sensation was in them;
因為虔誠人的靈魂與身體分離後是安息的,而不敬虔之人的靈魂卻在受刑罰,直到前者的身體復活進入永生,後者的身體復活進入那稱為第二次死的永死。第九章 論死的時刻——生命的感覺在此被奪去——應說是在將死之人身上,還是在已死之人身上。但那時刻——靈魂與身體分離後,或在善的境況、或在惡的境況之中——應說是在死之後,還是在死之中?因為若是在死之後,那就不再是死本身了,死已過去消逝,乃是靈魂在死之後的現今生命,或善或惡。但死對他們是惡的,乃是在它存在之時,即在他們受它、將死之時,因為它沉重痛苦的感覺在他們裡面;
3:1564
quo malo bene utuntur boni. Peracta autem mors quonam modo uel bona uel mala est, quae iam non est? Porro si adhuc diligentius adtendamus, nec illa mors esse apparebit, cuius grauem ac molestum in morientibus diximus sensum. Quamdiu enim sentiunt, adhuc utique uiuunt, et si adhuc uiuunt, ante mortem quam in morte potius esse dicendi sunt; quia illa, cum uenerit, aufert omnem corporis sensum, qui ea propinquante molestus est.
and the good make good use of this evil. But how is death, once accomplished, either good or evil, seeing that it now no longer is? Furthermore, if we attend still more carefully, it will appear that that is not even death, of which we have said the grievous and distressing sensation is in the dying. For so long as they feel, they certainly still live; and if they still live, they are to be said to be before death rather than in death; because death, when it has come, takes away all sensation of the body, which, as it draws near, is distressing.
善人善用這惡。但死一旦完成,既然如今已不再存在,它又怎能是善或惡呢?再者,若我們更仔細留意,連那我們說將死之人裡面有沉重痛苦感覺的,也顯出並不是死。因為他們只要還有感覺,就確實仍然活著;而他們若仍活著,就當說他們是在死之前,而非在死之中;因為死,一旦來到,便奪去身體一切的感覺,而這感覺在死臨近時是痛苦的。
3:1565
Ac per hoc quo modo morientes dicamus eos, qui nondum mortui sunt, sed inminente morte iam extrema et mortifera adflictione iactantur, explicare difficile est, etiamsi recte isti appellantur morientes, quia, cum mors quae iam inpendet aduenerit, non morientes, sed mortui nuncupantur. Nullus est ergo moriens nisi uiuens, quoniam, cum in tanta est extremitate uitae, in quanta sunt quos agere animam dicimus, profecto qui nondum anima caruit adhuc uiuit. Idem ipse igitur simul et moriens est et uiuens, sed morti accedens, uita cedens; adhuc tamen in uita, quia inest anima corpori; nondum autem in morte, quia nondum abscessit a corpore.
And on this account, how we may call those dying who are not yet dead but, with death imminent, are now being tossed about by the final and death-bringing affliction, is difficult to explain—although they are rightly called dying, because, when the death which now impends has arrived, they are called not dying but dead. There is therefore no one dying except one living; since, when a man is in such extremity of life as those are whom we say are giving up the ghost, surely he who has not yet been deprived of soul still lives. The same man, then, is at once both dying and living, but approaching death and departing from life; yet still in life, because the soul is in the body; but not yet in death, because it has not yet departed from the body.
因此,我們該如何稱那些尚未死、卻在死臨近時被最終致死的折磨所搖撼的人為「將死的」,這是難以解釋的——雖然他們正當被稱為將死的,因為當那如今逼近的死來到時,他們便被稱為死了的,而非將死的。所以,除了活著的人,沒有人是將死的;因為當人處在生命如此的極限——就像我們說正在斷氣的人那樣——那尚未失去靈魂的人,確實仍然活著。所以同一個人既是將死的、又是活著的,但他正趨向死、離開生命;然而仍在生命中,因為靈魂還在身體裡;卻尚未在死中,因為它尚未離開身體。
3:1566
Sed si, cum abscesserit, nec tunc in morte, sed post mortem potius erit: quando sit in morte quis dixerit? Nam neque ullus moriens erit, si moriens et uiuens simul esse nullus potest. Quamdiu quippe anima in corpore est, non possumus negare uiuentem. Aut si moriens potius dicendus est, in cuius iam corpore agitur ut moriatur, nec simul quisquam potest esse uiuens et moriens: nescio quando sit uiuens. CAPUT X. An uita mortalium mors potius quam uita dicenda sit. Ex - quo enim quisque in isto corpore morituro esse coeperit, numquam in eo non agitur ut mors ueniat. Hoc enim agit eius mutabilitas toto tempore uitae huius (si tamen uita dicenda est), ut ueniatur in mortem.
But if, when it has departed, even then he will not be in death but rather after death, when shall anyone say that a man is in death? For neither will anyone be dying, if no one can be at once both dying and living. For so long as the soul is in the body, we cannot deny that the man is living. Or if he is rather to be called dying, in whose body it is now coming about that he die, and no one can be at once both living and dying, then I know not when he is living. CHAPTER X. Whether the life of mortals ought rather to be called death than life. For from the time when anyone has begun to be in this body which is to die, it is never not coming about in it that death should come. For this is what its mutability brings about throughout the whole time of this life (if indeed it ought to be called life), that death should be arrived at.
但若靈魂離開之後,他連那時也不在死中,反倒是在死之後,那麼誰能說人何時在死中呢?因為若無人能同時既將死又活著,那就沒有人會是將死的了。因為只要靈魂在身體裡,我們就不能否認那人是活著的。或者,若該稱那身體裡正進行著「使他死」之事的人為將死的,而沒有人能同時既活著又將死,那麼我就不知道他何時是活著的了。第十章 論必死之人的生命是否該稱為死,而非生命。因為從人開始存在於這必死的身體之時起,這身體裡就始終進行著「使死來到」之事。因為這正是它的可變性在此生全部時間中所成就的(若這真該稱為生命的話):就是趨向死亡。
3:1567
Nemo quippe est, qui non ei post annum sit, quam ante annum fuit, et cras quam hodie, et hodie quam heri, et paulo post quam nunc, et nunc quam paulo ante propinquior; quoniam, quidquid temporis uiuitur, de spatio uiuendi demitur, et cottidie fit minus minusque quod restat, ut omnino nihil sit aliud tempus uitae huius, quam cursus ad mortem, in quo nemo uel paululum stare uel aliquanto tardius ire permittitur; sed urgentur omnes pari motu nec diuerso inpelluntur accessu. Neque enim, cui uita breuior fuit, celerius diem duxit quam ille, cui longior; sed cum aequaliter et aequalia momenta raperentur ambobus, alter habuit propius, alter remotius, quo non inpari uelocitate ambo currebant.
For there is no one who is not nearer to death after a year than he was before the year, and tomorrow than today, and today than yesterday, and a little later than now, and now than a little before; since whatever of time is lived is taken from the span of living, and daily there becomes less and less of what remains, so that the time of this life is altogether nothing else than a course toward death, in which no one is permitted to stand still even a little, or to go somewhat more slowly; but all are urged on by an equal motion and impelled with no differing advance. For neither did he whose life was shorter pass his day more swiftly than he whose life was longer; but although equal moments were snatched away equally from both, the one had nearer, the other farther, the goal toward which both were running with no unequal speed.
因為沒有人不是過了一年後比過了一年前更近於死,明天比今天、今天比昨天、稍後比現在、現在比稍前更近於死;因為凡所活過的時間,都從活著的期限中被減去,所存留的日日變得越來越少,以致此生的時間絕對不過是趨向死亡的奔程;在其中,無人被准許稍稍停步,或稍稍走慢些;眾人都被同等的運動催趕,被毫無差別的進程推動。因為那壽命較短的人,並非比壽命較長的人更迅速地度過他的日子;雖然同等的片刻同等地從二者被奪去,但這人離終點較近、那人較遠——他們二人正以毫無差別的速度奔向那終點。
3:1568
Aliud est autem amplius uiae peregisse, aliud tardius ambulasse. Qui ergo usque ad mortem productiora spatia temporis agit, non lentius pergit, sed plus itineris conficit. Porro si ex illo quisque incipit mori, hoc est esse in morte, ex quo in illo agi coeperit ipsa mors, id est uitae detractio (quia, cum detrahendo finita fuerit, post mortem iam erit, non in morte): profecto, ex quo esse incipit in hoc corpore, in morte est. Quid enim aliud diebus horis momentisque singulis agitur, donec ea consumta mors, quae agebatur, inpleatur, et incipiat iam tempus esse post mortem, quod, cum uita detraheretur, erat in morte?
But it is one thing to have traversed a greater length of the road, another to have walked more slowly. He therefore who, up to death, passes more extended spaces of time, does not proceed more slowly, but accomplishes more of the journey. Furthermore, if everyone begins to die—that is, to be in death—from the time when death itself begins to operate in him, that is, the subtraction of life (because, when, by subtracting, it has finished, he will then be after death, not in death): surely, from the time he begins to be in this body, he is in death. For what else is being done in single days, hours, and moments, until death, which was operating, being consumed, is completed, and there begins to be now the time after death which, while life was being subtracted, was in death?
然而,走過較長的路程是一回事,走得較慢又是另一回事。所以那直到死、度過較長時段的人,並非走得較慢,乃是完成了較多的路程。再者,若每個人從死本身開始在他裡面運作之時——即生命的減損開始之時——就開始死,即開始在死中(因為當減損完結時,他便在死之後,而非在死之中):那麼,確實從他開始存在於這身體之時,他就在死中了。因為在每一日、每一時、每一刻所進行的,豈不正是這事——直到那曾運作的死被耗盡而完成,便開始有那「死之後」的時間,而這時間在生命被減損時乃是「死之中」?
3:1569
Numquam igitur in uita homo est, ex quo est in isto corpore moriente potius quam uiuente, si et in uita et in morte simul non potest esse. An potius et in uita et in morte simul est; in uita scilicet, in qua uiuit, donec tota detrahatur; in morte autem, quia iam moritur, cum uita detrahitur? Si enim non est in uita, quid est quod detrahitur, donec eius fiat perfecta consumtio? Si autem non est in morte, quid est uitae ipsa detractio? Non enim frustra, cum uita fuerit corpori tota detracta, post mortem iam dicitur, nisi quia mors erat, cum detraheretur. Nam si ea detracta non est homo in morte, sed post mortem: quando, nisi cum detrahitur, erit in morte? CAPUT XI.
Never therefore is a man in life, from the time when he is in this body that is dying rather than living, if he cannot be at once both in life and in death. Or is he rather at once both in life and in death—in life, namely, in which he lives, until the whole is subtracted; but in death, because he is now dying, while life is being subtracted? For if he is not in life, what is it that is being subtracted, until its complete consumption comes about? But if he is not in death, what is the subtraction of life itself? For it is not in vain that, when life has been wholly subtracted from the body, it is then said to be 'after death,' except because it was death while it was being subtracted. For if, when it has been subtracted, the man is not in death but after death, then when, except while it is being subtracted, will he be in death? CHAPTER XI.
所以,人若不能同時既在生命中又在死中,那麼從他存在於這寧可說是將死、而非活著的身體之時起,他就永不在生命中了。抑或他寧可同時既在生命中又在死中——在生命中,即在他活著的那生命中,直到全部被減損;而在死中,因為當生命被減損時,他如今正在死?因為他若不在生命中,那麼直到完全耗盡之前,被減損的是甚麼呢?但他若不在死中,那麼生命本身的減損又是甚麼呢?因為當生命從身體被全然減損後,才說它是「死之後」,這並非徒然,只因為在它被減損時,它乃是死。因為若當生命被減損後,人不在死中,乃在死之後,那麼除了在它被減損之時,他何時在死中呢?第十一章。
3:1570
An quisquam simul et uiuens esse possit et mortuus. Si autem absurdum est, ut hominem, antequam ad mortem perueniat, iam esse dicamus in morte (cui enim propinquat peragendo uitae suae tempora, si iam in illa est?), maxime quia nimis est insolens, ut simul et uiuens esse dicatur et moriens, cum uigilans et dormiens simul esse non possit: quaerendum est quando erit moriens. Etenim antequam mors ueniat, non est moriens, sed uiuens; cum uero mors uenerit, mortuus erit, non moriens. Illud ergo est adhuc ante mortem, hoc iam post mortem. Quando ergo in morte?
Whether anyone can be at once both living and dead. But if it is absurd that we should say a man is already in death before he arrives at death (for to what does he draw near by passing through the times of his life, if he is already in it?), especially because it is too unusual that he should be said to be at once both living and dying, since one cannot be at once both waking and sleeping: then it must be asked when he will be dying. For before death comes, he is not dying, but living; but when death has come, he will be dead, not dying. The former, then, is still before death; the latter, now after death. When therefore is he in death?
論是否有人能同時既活著又死了。但若說一個人在到達死之前就已在死中,這是荒謬的(因為他度過自己生命的時間,是趨近於甚麼呢,若他已在死中?)——尤其因為說他同時既活著又將死,這太不尋常了,既然一人不能同時既醒著又睡著:那麼就必須問,他何時將死。因為在死來到之前,他不是將死的,乃是活著的;但當死來到時,他便是死了的,而非將死的。所以前者仍是在死之前,後者如今是在死之後。那麼他究竟何時在死中呢?
3:1571
Tunc enim est moriens, ut, quem ad modum tria sunt cum dicimus ante mortem, in morte, post mortem\', ita tria singulis singula \'uiuens, moriens mortuusque reddantur. Quando itaque sit moriens, id est in morte, ubi neque sit uiuens, quod est ante mortem, neque mortuus, quod est post mortem, sed moriens, id est in morte, difficillime definitur. Quamdiu quippe est anima in corpore, maxime si etiam sensus adsit, procul dubio uiuit homo, qui constat ex anima et corpore, ac per hoc adhuc ante mortem, non in morte esse dicendus est; cum uero anima abscesserit omnemque abstulerit corporis sensum, iam post mortem mortuusque perhibetur. Perit igitur inter utrumque, quo moriens uel in morte sit;
For then he is dying, so that, just as there are three things when we say 'before death, in death, after death,' so three single states may correspond to the three single terms: 'living, dying, and dead.' When, then, he is dying—that is, in death—where he is neither living, which is before death, nor dead, which is after death, but dying, that is, in death—is most difficult to define. For so long as the soul is in the body, especially if sensation also be present, without doubt the man lives, who consists of soul and body, and on this account is to be said to be still before death, not in death; but when the soul has departed and taken away all sensation of the body, he is now declared to be after death and dead. Between the two, then, that by which he might be dying, or in death, perishes;
因為他在那時是將死的,以致正如我們說「死之前、死之中、死之後」時有三件事,照樣,三個單一的狀態也對應於三個單一的詞:「活著的、將死的、死了的」。那麼,他何時是將死的——即在死之中——在那裡他既非活著的(這是死之前),又非死了的(這是死之後),乃是將死的,即在死之中——這是極難界定的。因為只要靈魂在身體裡,尤其若也有感覺,那由靈魂與身體組成的人無疑是活著的,因此當說他仍在死之前,而非在死之中;但當靈魂離開、奪去身體一切感覺後,他如今便被宣告為在死之後、是死了的。所以在這二者之間,那可使他將死、或在死之中的,便消失了;
3:1572
quoniam si adhuc uiuit, ante mortem est; si uiuere destitit, iam post mortem est. Numquam ergo moriens, id est in morte, esse conprehenditur. Ita etiam in transcursu temporum quaeritur praesens, nec inuenitur, quia sine ullo spatio est, per quod transitur ex futuro in praeteritum. Nonne ergo uidendum est, ne ista ratione mors corporis nulla esse dicatur? Si enim est, quando est, quae in ullo et in qua ullus esse non potest? Quando quidem si uiuitur, adhuc non est, quia hoc ante mortem, non in morte; si autem uiuere iam cessatum est, iam non est, quia et hoc post mortem est, non in morte. Sed rursus si nulla mors est ante quid uel post, quid est quod dicitur ante mortem siue post mortem?
because if he still lives, he is before death; if he has ceased to live, he is now after death. Never therefore is he found to be dying, that is, in death. So too, in the passing of times, the present is sought and not found, because it is without any span, through which there is passage from the future into the past. Ought we not then to see, lest by this reasoning the death of the body be said to be nothing? For if it is, when is it, in which no one can be, and in which no one can be? Seeing that, if one is living, it is not yet, because this is before death, not in death; but if one has now ceased to live, it is no longer, because this too is after death, not in death. But again, if there is no death, what is it that is said to be before death or after death?
因為他若仍活著,就是在死之前;若已停止活著,就如今是在死之後。所以他永不被發覺是將死的,即在死之中。照樣,在時間的流逝中,現今被尋找卻不被尋見,因為它沒有任何長度,是由未來進入過去的通道。那麼我們豈不該察看,免得按這推理,身體的死竟被說成是無有?因為它若存在,它何時存在呢——在這存在中無人能存在,又無人能在其中存在?既然,人若活著,它就尚未存在,因為這是死之前,而非死之中;但人若如今已停止活著,它就不再存在,因為這也是死之後,而非死之中。然而再者,若沒有死,那麼所謂「死之前」或「死之後」又是甚麼呢?
3:1573
Nam et hoc inaniter dicitur, si mors nulla est. Adque utinam in paradiso bene uiuendo egissemus, ut re uera nulla mors esset. Nunc autem non solum est, uerum etiam tam molesta est, ut nec ulla explicari locutione possit nec ulla ratione uitari. Loquamur ergo secundum consuetudinem (non enim aliter debemus) et dicamus (ante mortem\', priusquam mors accidat; sicut scriptum est: Ante mortem ne laudes hominem quemquam. Dicamus etiam cum acciderit: Post mortem illius uel illius factum est illud aut illud. Dicamus et de praesenti tempore ut possumus, uelut cum ita loquimur: Moriens ille testatus est, et: Illis adque illis illud adque illud moriens dereliquit;
For even this is said in vain, if there is no death. And would that, by living well in paradise, we had brought it about that in truth there were no death. But now not only is there death, but it is even so distressing that it can neither be explained by any speech nor avoided by any reasoning. Let us therefore speak according to custom (for we ought not to do otherwise), and let us say 'before death,' before death befalls; as it is written: 'Praise no man before his death.' Let us also say, when it has befallen: 'After his death or that man's death, this or that was done.' Let us also speak of the present time as we can, as when we thus say: 'That dying man made his will,' and: 'To these and those persons, dying, he left this and that';
因為若沒有死,連這話也是徒然說的。但願我們曾藉著在樂園中善度其生,使真正沒有死。然而如今不僅有死,且它甚至如此痛苦,以致既不能用任何言語解釋,也不能用任何推理避免。所以讓我們照習慣說話(因為我們不該別樣行),就說「死之前」,即在死臨到之前;正如經上所記:「在人死之先,不可稱讚他。」也讓我們在死臨到後說:「在他或那人死後,作了這事或那事。」也讓我們儘可能談論現今的時間,就如我們這樣說:「那將死的人立了遺囑」,又如:「他將死之時,把這個那個留給這些那些人」;
3:1574
quamuis hoc nisi uiuens omnino facere non posset et potius hoc ante mortem fecerit, non in morte. Loquamur etiam sicut loquitur scriptura diuina, quae mortuos quoque non post mortem, sed in morte esse non dubitat dicere. Hinc enim est illud: Quoniam non est in morte, qui memor sit tui. Donec enim reuiuescant, recte esse dicuntur in morte, sicut in somno esse quisque, donec euigilet, dicitur; quamuis in somno positos dicamus dormientes, nec tamen eo modo possumus dicere eos, qui iam sunt mortui, morientes. Non enim adhuc moriuntur, qui, quantum adtinet ad corporis mortem, de qua nunc disserimus, iam sunt a corporibus separati. Sed hoc est, quod dixi explicari aliqua locutione non posse.
although he could by no means do this except as a living man, and rather did this before death, not in death. Let us also speak as divine Scripture speaks, which does not hesitate to say that the dead too are not after death, but in death. For hence is that: 'Since there is none in death who is mindful of Thee.' For until they revive, they are rightly said to be in death, just as anyone is said to be in sleep until he awakes; though we call those placed in sleep 'sleeping,' yet we cannot in that manner call those who are now dead 'dying.' For they are not still dying who, as far as concerns the death of the body, of which we are now discoursing, are already separated from their bodies. But this is what I have said cannot be explained by any speech:
雖然他若非作為活人,絕不能作這事,且寧可說他是在死之前作了這事,而非在死之中。也讓我們照神聖的經文說話,它毫不遲疑地說,連死了的人也不是在死之後,乃是在死之中。因為由此就有那話:「因為在死中無人記念你。」因為直到他們復活,他們正當被說是在死中,正如人被說是在睡中,直到他醒來;雖然我們稱那些處在睡中的人為「睡著的」,我們卻不能照樣稱那些如今死了的人為「將死的」。因為那些就身體的死(即我們如今所論的)而言,已與身體分離的人,並非仍在將死。但這正是我所說的,無法用任何言語解釋的:
3:1575
quonam modo uel morientes dicantur uiuere uel iam mortui etiam post mortem adhuc esse dicantur in morte. Quo modo enim post mortem, si adhuc in morte? praesertim cum eos nec morientes dicamus, sicuti eos, qui in somno sunt, dicimus dormientes, et qui in languore, languentes, et qui in dolore, utique dolentes, et qui in uita, uiuentes; at uero mortui, priusquam resurgant, esse dicuntur in morte, nec tamen possunt appellari morientes. Unde non inportune neque incongrue arbitror accidisse, etsi non humana industria, iudicio fortasse diuino, ut hoc uerbum, quod est moritur, in Latina lingua nec grammatici declinare potuerint, ea regula qua cetera talia declinantur.
namely, in what way either the dying may be said to live, or those already dead may be said still, even after death, to be in death. For how are they after death, if they are still in death? Especially since we do not even call them dying, as we call those who are in sleep 'sleeping,' and those in languor 'languishing,' and those in pain certainly 'suffering pain,' and those in life 'living'; but the dead, before they rise again, are said to be in death, and yet cannot be called dying. Whence I think it has come about, not inopportunely or incongruously—even if not by human industry, then perhaps by divine judgment—that this verb, which is 'he dies' (moritur), in the Latin tongue not even the grammarians have been able to decline by that rule by which other such verbs are declined.
就是說,將死的人怎能被說是活著,或那些已死的人怎能被說即使在死之後仍是在死之中。因為他們若仍在死之中,又怎能在死之後呢?尤其因為我們連稱他們為「將死的」都不能,不像我們稱睡中的人為「睡著的」、衰弱中的人為「衰弱的」、痛苦中的人為「受痛的」、生命中的人為「活著的」;然而死了的人,在他們復活之前,被說是在死之中,卻不能被稱為將死的。由此我認為,這事的發生並非不合時宜或不合宜——即使不是出於人的巧思,或許是出於神的判斷——以致這個動詞,即「他死」(moritur),在拉丁語中,連文法學家也無法照其他這類動詞變化的規則去變化它。
3:1576
Namque ab eo quod est oritur, fit uerbum praeteriti temporis \'ortus est\'; et si qua similia sunt, per temporis praeteriti participia declinantur. Ab eo uero, quod est moritur, si quaeramus praeteriti temporis uerbum, responderi adsolet \'mortuus est>, u littera geminata. Sic enim dicitur mortuus, quo modo fatuus, arduus, [carduus], conspicuus et si qua similia, quae non sunt praeteriti temporis, sed quoniam nomina sunt, sine tempore declinantur. Illud autem, quasi ut declinetur, quod declinari non potest, pro participio praeteriti temporis ponitur nomen. Conuenienter itaque factum est, ut, quem ad modum id quod significat non potest agendo, ita ipsum uerbum non posset loquendo declinari.
For from that which is oritur ('he rises'), there is formed the past-tense word ortus est ('he has risen'); and if there are any similar ones, they are declined through the participles of the past tense. But from that which is moritur ('he dies'), if we seek a past-tense word, the answer is usually given mortuus est ('he has died'), with the letter u doubled. For mortuus is said in the same way as fatuus ('foolish'), arduus ('steep'), [carduus ('thistle')], conspicuus ('conspicuous'), and any similar ones, which are not of the past tense but, since they are nouns, are declined without tense. But that one, as if it might be declined, which cannot be declined, is put in place of a participle of the past tense as a noun. Fittingly therefore has it come about that, just as that which it signifies cannot be done by acting, so the very word itself cannot be declined by speaking.
因為從 oritur(「他升起」),構成過去式的詞 ortus est(「他已升起」);若有任何類似的詞,也是藉著過去式的分詞變化。但從 moritur(「他死」),若我們尋求過去式的詞,通常的回答是 mortuus est(「他已死」),其中 u 字母重複。因為 mortuus 的構成方式,與 fatuus(「愚蠢的」)、arduus(「陡峭的」)、carduus(「薊」)、conspicuus(「顯著的」)以及任何類似的詞相同——這些詞不是過去式,乃因它們是名詞,便不帶時態地變化。但這個詞,彷彿為要被變化,雖然無法被變化,卻被當作名詞置於過去式分詞的地位。所以這事的發生甚為恰當:正如它所指的事無法藉行動完成,照樣,這詞本身也無法藉言語變化。
3:1577
Agi tamen potest in adiutorio gratiae Redemtoris nostri, ut saltem secundam mortem declinare possimus. Illa est enim grauior et omnium malorum pessima, quae non fit separatione animae et corporis, sed in aeternam poenam potius utriusque conplexu. Ibi e contrario non erunt homines ante mortem adque post mortem, sed semper in morte; ac per hoc numquam uiuentes, numquam mortui, sed sine fine morientes. Numquam enim erit homini peius in morte, quam ubi erit mors ipsa sine morte. CAPUT XII. Quam mortem primis hominibus Deus, si mandatum eius transgrederentur, fuerit comminatus.
Yet it can be brought about, by the help of the grace of our Redeemer, that we may at least decline (escape) the second death. For that is the more grievous and the worst of all evils, which comes not by the separation of soul and body, but rather by the conjunction of both unto eternal punishment. There, on the contrary, men will not be before death and after death, but always in death; and on this account never living, never dead, but without end dying. For never will it be worse for a man in death than where death itself shall be without death. CHAPTER XII. With what death God had threatened the first men, if they should transgress His commandment.
然而,藉著我們救贖主之恩的幫助,仍能成就一事,就是我們至少能「迴避」(拉丁語雙關:變化/逃避)第二次死。因為那是更沉重的、是一切惡中最壞的,它不是藉靈魂與身體的分離而來,乃是藉二者的結合進入永刑而來。在那裡,反之,人不會在死之前、死之後,乃永遠在死之中;因此永不活著、永不死去,乃無止境地將死。因為對人而言,在死中最壞的境地,莫過於那死本身永無止息之處。第十二章 論神若始祖違犯祂的誡命,曾以何種死威嚇他們。
3:1578
Cum ergo requiritur, quam mortem Deus primis hominibus fuerit comminatus, si ab eo mandatum transgrederentur acceptum nec oboedientiam custodirent, utrum animae an corporis an totius hominis an illam quae appellatur secunda: respondendum est: Omnes. Prima enim constat ex duabus, [secunda] ex omnibus tota. Sicut enim uniuersa terra ex multis terris et uniuersa ecclesia ex multis constat ecclesiis: sic uniuersa mors ex omnibus. Quoniam prima constat ex duabus, una animae, altera corporis; ut sit prima totius hominis mors, cum anima sine Deo et sine corpore ad tempus poenas luit; secunda uero, ubi anima sine Deo cum corpore poenas aeternas luit.
When therefore it is asked with what death God had threatened the first men, if they should transgress the commandment received from Him and not keep their obedience—whether the death of the soul, or of the body, or of the whole man, or that which is called the second—it must be answered: All. For the first consists of two, the second of all together as a whole. For just as the whole earth consists of many lands, and the whole Church of many churches, so the whole of death consists of all. For the first consists of two: one of the soul, the other of the body; so that there is a first death of the whole man, when the soul, without God and without the body, pays its penalties for a time; but the second, where the soul, without God but with the body, pays eternal penalties.
所以,當有人問神曾以何種死威嚇始祖(若他們違犯從祂所領受的誡命,不守順服)——是靈魂的死、身體的死、全人的死、還是那稱為第二次的死——必須回答:全部。因為第一次的死由兩部分組成,第二次的死則由全部合成整體。因為正如整個大地由許多陸地組成,整個教會由許多地方教會組成,照樣,整個的死由全部組成。因為第一次的死由兩部分組成:一是靈魂的死,一是身體的死;以致有全人的第一次死,就是當靈魂沒有神、也沒有身體,暫時受刑罰之時;而第二次的死,則是靈魂沒有神、卻有身體,受永遠刑罰之處。
3:1579
Quando ergo dixit Deus primo illi homini, quem in paradiso constituerat, de cibo uetito: Quacumque die ederitis ex illo, morte moriemini: non tantum primae mortis partem priorem, ubi anima priuatur Deo, nec tantum posteriorem, ubi corpus priuatur anima, nec solam ipsam totam primam, ubi anima et a Deo et a corpore separata punitur; sed quidquid mortis est usque ad nouissimam, quae secunda dicitur, qua est nulla posterior, comminatio illa conplexa est. CAPUT XIII. Praeuaricatio primorum hominum quam primam senserit poenam. Nam postea quam praecepti facta transgressio est, confestim gratia deserente diuina de corporum suorum nuditate confusi sunt.
When therefore God said to that first man, whom He had placed in paradise, concerning the forbidden food: 'On whatever day you eat of it, you shall die the death'—that threat embraced not only the former part of the first death, where the soul is deprived of God, nor only the latter, where the body is deprived of the soul, nor only the whole first death itself, where the soul, separated both from God and from the body, is punished; but whatever of death there is, up to the last, which is called the second, than which there is none later. CHAPTER XIII. What penalty the transgression of the first men first felt. For after the transgression of the precept was committed, immediately, with divine grace forsaking them, they were ashamed at the nakedness of their bodies.
所以,當神對祂安置在樂園中的那始祖論到禁果說:「你吃的日子必定死」——這威嚇所包含的,不僅是第一次死的前一部分(靈魂被剝奪神),也不僅是後一部分(身體被剝奪靈魂),也不僅是整個第一次死本身(靈魂與神並與身體分離而受懲罰);乃是凡死所包括的一切,直到那稱為第二次的最末之死,沒有比它更後的了。第十三章 論始祖的違犯最先感受到何種刑罰。因為在違犯了命令之後,隨即,神的恩典離棄了他們,他們便因身體的赤裸而羞愧。
3:1580
Unde etiam foliis ficulneis, quae forte a perturbatis prima conperta sunt, pudenda texerunt; quae prius eadem membra erant, sed pudenda non erant. Senserunt ergo nouum motum inoboedientis carnis suae, tamquam reciprocam poenam inboedientiae suae. Iam quippe anima libertate in peruersum propria delectata et Deo dedignata seruire pristino corporis seruitio destituebatur, et quia superiorem dominum suo arbitrio deseruerat, inferiorem famulum ad suum arbitrium non tenebat, nec omni modo habebat subditam carnem, sicut semper habere potuisset, si Deo subdita ipsa mansisset.
Whence they also covered their shameful parts with fig leaves, which were perhaps the first things found by the perturbed pair; which same members were before, but were not shameful. They felt therefore a new motion of their disobedient flesh, as a reciprocal penalty for their own disobedience. For now the soul, delighting in its own freedom turned to perversity and disdaining to serve God, was deprived of the former service of the body; and because by its own will it had forsaken its higher Lord, it did not hold its lower servant subject to its will, nor did it have the flesh in every way subject, as it could always have had it, if it had itself remained subject to God.
因此他們也用無花果樹的葉子遮蓋自己的羞處,這葉子或許是那慌亂的二人最先找到的;這些肢體先前原是相同的肢體,卻不是羞處。所以他們感到自己悖逆肉體的新衝動,作為對他們自己悖逆的相應刑罰。因為如今靈魂喜悅自己轉向乖僻的自由、不屑服事神,便被剝奪了身體先前的順服;又因它憑自己的意志離棄了上面的主,它就不能照自己的意志把那下面的僕人保持順服,也不能使肉體全然順服,不像它若自己仍順服神便能始終擁有的那樣。
3:1581
Tunc ergo coepit caro concupiscere aduersus spiritum, cum qua controuersia nati sumus, trahentes originem mortis et in membris nostris uitiataque natura contentionem eius siue uictoriam de prima praeuaricatione gestantes. CAPUT XIIII. Qualis homo sit factus a Deo et in quam sortem deciderit suae uoluntatis arbitrio. Deus enim creauit hominem rectum, naturarum auctor, non utique uitiorum; sed sponte deprauatus iusteque damnatus deprauatos damnatosque generauit. Omnes enim fuimus in illo uno, quando omnes fuimus ille unus, qui per feminam lapsus est in peccatum, quae de illo facta est ante peccatum. Nondum erat nobis singillatim creata et distributa forma, in qua singuli uiueremus;
Then therefore the flesh began to lust against the spirit, with which conflict we are born, drawing the origin of death, and bearing in our members and our vitiated nature the contention—or the victory—of that first transgression. CHAPTER XIV. What kind of man was made by God, and into what lot he fell by the choice of his own will. For God created man upright, being the author of natures, not indeed of vices; but, depraved of his own accord and justly condemned, he begot depraved and condemned offspring. For we all were in that one man, when we all were that one, who fell into sin through the woman, who was made from him before the sin. As yet there was not formed and distributed to us individually the form in which we should severally live;
所以那時肉體開始與靈相爭,我們生來就帶著這爭戰,承受著死的起源,並在我們的肢體和敗壞的本性中,承載著那第一次違犯的爭鬥——或說它的得勝。第十四章 論人被神造成何等樣式,又因自己意志的抉擇墮入何等的境遇。因為神造人原是正直的,祂是萬性的創造者,絕非眾惡的創造者;但人既出於自己之意敗壞、又被公義地定罪,便生出敗壞而被定罪的後裔。因為我們眾人都在那一人裡面,當我們眾人都是那一人之時——他藉那從他所造、在犯罪之前所造的女人而墮入罪中。那時,我們各人賴以分別存活的形體,尚未被分別地造成並分配給我們;
3:1582
sed iam erat natura seminalis, ex qua propagaremur; qua scilicet propter peccatum uitiata et uinculo mortis obstricta iusteque damnata non alterius condicionis homo ex homine nasceretur. Ac per hoc a liberi arbitrii malo usu series calamitatis huius exorta est, quae humanum genus origine deprauata, uelut radice corrupta, usque ad secundae mortis exitium, quae non habet finem, solis eis exceptis qui per Dei gratiam liberantur, miseriarum conexione perducit. CAPUT XV. Quod Adam peccaturus prius ipse reliquerit Deum, quam relinqueretur a Deo, et primam fuisse animae mortem a Deo recessisse. Quam ob- rem etiamsi in eo quod dictum est: Morte moriemini, quoniam non est dictum:
but there was already the seminal nature from which we should be propagated; which nature, namely, being vitiated on account of sin and bound by the chain of death and justly condemned, man could not be born of man in any other condition. And on this account, from the evil use of free will arose the series of this calamity, which, by an origin depraved as if from a corrupted root, leads the human race, through a connected chain of miseries, even to the destruction of the second death, which has no end—those alone excepted who are freed by the grace of God. CHAPTER XV. That Adam, when about to sin, first forsook God himself, before he was forsaken by God; and that the first death of the soul was to have departed from God. Wherefore, even if in that which was said: 'You shall die the death,' since it was not said:
但那繁衍我們所本的種性已經存在;這種性,即因罪而敗壞、被死的鎖鏈捆綁、又被公義地定罪,以致由人所生的人不能有別樣的境況。因此,由自由意志的惡用,便生出這災禍的連串;它以一個敗壞的起源(彷彿從腐爛的根而出),藉著一連串相連的苦難,把人類引向那無有窮盡的第二次死的滅亡——惟有那些因神的恩典得釋放的人例外。第十五章 論亞當將要犯罪時,先離棄了神自己,然後才被神離棄;又論靈魂的第一次死乃是離棄神。所以,即使在所說的「你必定死」這話中(既然沒有說:
3:1583
Mortibus, eam solam intellegamus, quae fit cum anima deseritur sua uita, quod illi Deus est (non enim deserta est ut desereret, sed ut desereretur deseruit; ad malum quippe eius prior est uoluntas eius; ad bonum uero eius prior est uoluntas Creatoris eius; siue ut eam faceret, quae nulla erat, siue ut reficiat, quia lapsa perierat), — etiamsi ergo hanc intellegamus Deum denuntiasse mortem in eo quod ait: Qua die ederitis ex illo, morte moriemini, tamquam diceret: Qua die me deserueritis per inoboedientiam, deseram uos per iustitiam: profecto in ea morte etiam ceterae denuntiatae sunt, quae procul dubio fuerant secuturae.
'You shall die deaths,' in the plural) we should understand only that death which occurs when the soul is forsaken by its own life, which is God to it (for it was not forsaken so that it might forsake, but it forsook so that it might be forsaken; for unto its evil its own will is prior, but unto its good the will of its Creator is prior—whether to make it, which was nothing, or to remake it, because, having fallen, it had perished)—even if therefore we understand that God announced this death in that which He said: 'On the day you eat of it, you shall die the death,' as though He said: 'On the day you forsake Me through disobedience, I will forsake you through justice'—surely in that death the others also were announced, which without doubt were to follow.
「你必死多次的死」,用複數)我們也只該理解那種死,就是當靈魂被它自己的生命——即神,那是它的生命——所離棄時所發生的死(因為靈魂並非先被離棄、才去離棄,乃是先去離棄、才被離棄;因為在它趨向惡的事上,它自己的意志在先,而在它趨向善的事上,它的創造者的意志在先——無論是要造它,那本是無有的,還是要重造它,因為它墮落而滅亡了)——即使我們因此理解神在祂所說的「你吃的日子必定死」中宣告了這死,彷彿祂說:「你藉悖逆離棄我的日子,我就藉公義離棄你」——其餘的死無疑也在這死中被宣告了,那些死無疑是要接續而來的。
3:1584
Nam in eo, quod inoboediens motus in carne animae inoboedientis exortus est, propter quem pudenda texerunt, sensa est mors una, in qua deseruit animam Deus. Ea significata est uerbis eius, quando timore dementi sese abscondenti homini dixit: Adam, ubi es? non utique ignorando quaerens, sed increpando admonens, ut adtenderet ubi esset, in quo Deus non esset. Cum uero corpus anima ipsa deseruit aetate corruptum et senectute confectum, uenit in experimentum mors altera, de qua Deus peccatum adhuc puniens homini dixerat: Terra es et in terram ibis; ut ex his duabus mors illa prima, quae totius est hominis, conpleretur, quam secunda in ultimo sequitur, nisi homo per gratiam liberetur.
For in that there arose a disobedient motion in the flesh of the disobedient soul, on account of which they covered their shameful parts, one death was felt, in which God forsook the soul. This was signified by His words, when, to the man hiding himself out of demented fear, He said: 'Adam, where are you?'—not indeed seeking in ignorance, but admonishing by rebuke, that he should attend to where he was, in which God was not. But when the soul itself forsook the body, corrupted by age and worn out by old age, there came into experience the other death, concerning which God, still punishing sin, had said to the man: 'You are earth, and into earth you shall go'; so that out of these two there might be completed that first death, which is of the whole man, which the second follows at the last, unless a man be freed by grace.
因為在悖逆之靈的肉體中興起了悖逆的衝動(他們因此遮蓋自己的羞處),就感受到一種死,在其中神離棄了靈魂。這由祂的話顯明,當祂對那因瘋狂之懼而藏匿的人說:「亞當,你在哪裡?」——並非出於無知而尋找,乃是藉責備而勸誡,要他留意自己身在何處,就是神所不在之處。但當靈魂自己離棄了那因年歲而朽壞、因衰老而耗盡的身體時,便進入經歷另一種死,論到這死,神仍懲罰罪,曾對那人說:「你本是塵土,仍要歸於塵土」;以致由這兩者,那全人的第一次死得以完成,那第二次的死在末了接續而來,除非人因恩典得釋放。
3:1585
Neque enim corpus, quod de terra est, rediret in terram nisi sua morte, quae illi accidit, cum deseritur sua uita, id est anima. Unde constat inter Christianos ueraciter catholicam tenentes fidem etiam ipsam nobis corporis mortem non lege naturae, qua nullam mortem homini Deus fecit, sed merito inflictam esse peccati, quoniam peccatum uindicans Deus dixit homini, in quo tunc omnes eramus: Terra es et in terram ibis. CAPUT XVI. De philosophis, qui animae separationem a corpore non putant esse poenalem, cum Plato inducat summum deum dis minoribus promittentem, quod numquam sint corporibus exuendi.
For the body, which is from the earth, would not return into the earth except by its own death, which befalls it when it is forsaken by its own life, that is, the soul. Whence it is established among Christians who truly hold the catholic faith, that even this death of the body itself was inflicted upon us not by a law of nature—by which God made no death for man—but by the desert of sin, since God, avenging sin, said to the man, in whom we all then were: 'You are earth, and into earth you shall go.' CHAPTER XVI. Concerning the philosophers who think the separation of the soul from the body is not penal, whereas Plato introduces the supreme God promising to the lesser gods that they should never be stripped of their bodies.
因為從地而出的身體,若非藉它自己的死,便不會歸於地,這死臨到它,乃是當它被它自己的生命,即靈魂,所離棄之時。因此,在真正持守大公信仰的基督徒中確立了這事:就連身體本身的這死,也不是按本性的律加給我們的(按本性,神並沒有為人造任何死),乃是按罪的應得加給的,因為神為罪施報,對那我們眾人當時都在他裡面的人說:「你本是塵土,仍要歸於塵土。」第十六章 論那些認為靈魂與身體分離並非刑罰的哲學家,然而柏拉圖卻使至高的神向諸小神應許,他們永不會被剝去身體。
3:1586
a Sed philosophi, contra quorum calumnias defendimus ciuitatem Dei, hoc est eius ecclesiam, sapienter sibi uidentur inridere, quod dicimus animae a corpore separationem inter poenas eius esse deputandam, quia uidelicet eius perfectam beatitudinem tunc illi fieri existimant, cum omni prorsus corpore exuta ad Deum simplex et sola et quodam modo nuda redierit. Ubi si nihil, quo ista refelleretur opinio, in eorum litteris inuenirem, operosius mihi disputandum esset, quo demonstrarem non corpus esse animae, sed corruptibile corpus onerosum. Unde illud est quod de scripturis nostris in superiore libro commemorauimus: Corpus enim corruptibile adgrauat animam.
But the philosophers, against whose calumnies we defend the City of God, that is, His Church, think themselves to mock wisely, because we say that the separation of the soul from the body is to be reckoned among its penalties; namely because they suppose that its perfect blessedness then comes about for it, when, stripped utterly of all body, it returns to God simple and alone and in a manner naked. Here, if I found nothing in their own writings by which this opinion might be refuted, I should have to dispute more laboriously, to demonstrate that it is not the body that is a burden to the soul, but the corruptible body. Whence is that which we recalled from our Scriptures in the previous book: 'For the corruptible body weighs down the soul.'
但那些哲學家——我們抵擋他們的毀謗、護衛神之城,即祂的教會——自以為譏笑得有智慧,因為我們說靈魂與身體的分離當算在它的刑罰之中;這是因為他們以為靈魂完全的福樂,乃是在它全然脫去一切身體、單純而獨自、彷彿赤裸地歸向神之時,才為它成就。在此,我若在他們自己的著作中找不到可駁倒這意見的東西,我就得更費力地辯論,去證明使靈魂成為負擔的並非身體,乃是那必朽壞的身體。因此就有我們在前一卷從我們的經文所引的那話:「因為必朽壞的身體叫靈魂沉重。」
3:1587
Addendo utique corruptibile non qualicumque corpore, sed quale factum est ex peccato consequente uindicta, animam perhibuit adgrauari. Quod etiamsi non addidisset, nihil aliud intellegere deberemus. Sed cum apertissime Plato deos a summo Deo factos habere inmortalia corpora praedicet eisque ipsum Deum, a quo facti sunt, inducat pro magno beneficio pollicentem, quod in aeternum cum suis corporibus permanebunt nec ab eis ulla morte soluentur: quid est quod isti ad exagitandam Christianam fidem fingunt se nescire quod sciunt, aut etiam sibi repugnantes aduersum se ipsos malunt dicere, dum nobis non desinant contradicere?
By adding 'corruptible,' assuredly, he declared that the soul is weighed down not by just any kind of body, but by such a body as has been made by the vengeance that follows sin. And even if he had not added this, we ought to understand nothing else. But since Plato most openly proclaims that the gods made by the supreme God have immortal bodies, and introduces God Himself, by whom they were made, promising them as a great benefit that they shall remain forever with their bodies and shall be dissolved from them by no death: what is this, that these men, to harass the Christian faith, feign not to know what they know, or even, contradicting themselves, prefer to speak against themselves, so long as they do not cease to contradict us?
他既加上「必朽壞的」,顯然便表明靈魂之被壓沉,並非由於任何一種身體,乃是由於那因隨罪而來的報應所造成的身體。即使他未加上這話,我們也不該理解為別的意思。但既然柏拉圖極明白地宣稱:由至高之神所造的諸神有不朽的身體,並引入那造他們的神自己,向他們應許說,作為莫大的恩惠,他們必永遠與他們的身體同存,並不被任何死從身體中分解:那麼這算甚麼呢——這些人為要攻擊基督教信仰,竟假裝不知道他們所知道的,甚至自相矛盾,寧願說反對自己的話,只要他們不停止反對我們?
3:1588
Nempe Platonis haec uerba sunt, sicut ea Cicero in Latinum uertit, quibus inducit summum deum deos quos fecit adloquentem ac dicentem: Vos, qui deorum satu orti estis, adtendite: quorum operum ego parens effectorque sum, haec sunt indissolubilia me inuito, quamquam omne conligatum solui potest; sed haudquaquam bonum est ratione uinctum uelle dissoluere. Sed quoniam estis orti, inmortales uos quidem esse et indissolubiles non potestis; ne utiquam tamen dissoluemini, neque uos ulla mortis fata periment, nec erunt ualentiora quam consilium meum, quod maius est uinculum ad perpetuitatem uestram, quam illa quibus estis [tum, cum gignebamini,] conligati).
These indeed are Plato's words, as Cicero translated them into Latin, in which he introduces the supreme God addressing the gods whom He made, and saying: 'You who are sprung from the seed of the gods, attend: those works of which I am the parent and maker are indissoluble against My will, although everything that is bound together can be dissolved; but it is by no means good to wish to dissolve by reason that which is bound by reason. But since you have come into being, immortal indeed and indissoluble you cannot be; yet you shall by no means be dissolved, nor shall any fates of death destroy you, nor shall they be more powerful than My counsel, which is a greater bond unto your perpetuity than those by which you were bound together when you were begotten.'
這些確實是柏拉圖的話,正如西塞羅把它們譯成拉丁文,他在其中引入至高的神向祂所造的諸神講話說:「你們這從諸神之種而生的,要留心:我所為父為造的那些工作,雖然凡結合在一起的都可被分解,卻是違背我意便不可分解的;但用理性去分解那憑理性所結合的,斷不是善事。然而既然你們已經成形,你們確實不能是不朽、不可分解的;可是你們絕不會被分解,也沒有任何死亡的命運能毀滅你們,它們也不能比我的旨意更有能力——我的旨意是維繫你們永存的更大紐帶,過於你們受造之時所被結合的那些紐帶。」
3:1589
Ecce deos Plato dicit et corporis animaeque conligatione mortales, et tamen inmortales dei a quo facti sunt uoluntate adque consilio. Si ergo animae poena est in qualicumque corpore conligari, quid est quod eos adloquens deus tamquam sollicitos, ne forte moriantur, id est dissoluantur a corpore, de sua facit inmortalitate securos; non propter eorum naturam, quae sit conpacta, non simplex, sed propter suam inuictissimam uoluntatem, qua potens est facere, ut nec orta occidant nec conexa soluantur, sed incorruptibiliter perseuerent? Et hoc quidem utrum Plato uerum de sideribus dicat, alia quaestio est.
Behold, Plato says they are gods, and mortal by the binding together of body and soul, and yet immortal by the will and counsel of the God by whom they were made. If therefore it is a penalty for the soul to be bound in any kind of body whatsoever, why is it that the god, addressing them as though anxious lest they should perchance die—that is, be dissolved from the body—makes them secure concerning their immortality, not on account of their nature, which is compounded, not simple, but on account of his own most invincible will, by which he is able to bring it about that neither things that have come into being should perish, nor things conjoined should be dissolved, but should incorruptibly endure? And whether indeed Plato says this truly of the stars is another question.
看哪,柏拉圖說他們是神,又因身體與靈魂的結合而是必死的,然而因那造他們的神的旨意與計議卻是不朽的。所以,若靈魂被捆綁在任何一種身體裡是一種刑罰,那麼為何那神向他們講話,彷彿他們憂慮恐怕自己會死——即被從身體中分解——卻使他們對自己的不朽得以安心,並非因他們那複合而非單純的本性,乃因他自己那最不可抗拒的旨意,藉此他能成就:使那已成形的不致毀滅,使那結合的不致分解,乃不朽壞地存留?而柏拉圖論到星辰是否真是如此,乃是另一個問題。
3:1590
Neque enim ei continuo concedendum est globos istos luminum siue orbiculos luce corporea super terras seu die seu nocte fulgentes suis quibusdam propriis animis uiuere eisque intellectualibus et beatis, quod etiam de ipso uniuerso mundo, tamquam uno animali maximo, quo cuncta cetera continerentur animalia, instanter adfirmat. Sed haec, ut dixi, alia quaestio est, quam nunc discutiendam non suscepimus. Hoc tantum contra istos commemorandum putaui, qui se Platonicos uocari uel esse gloriantur, cuius superbia nominis erubescunt esse Christiani, ne commune illis cum uulgo uocabulum uilem faciat palliatorum tanto magis inflatam, quanto magis exiguam paucitatem;
For it is not at once to be conceded to him that these globes of lights, or little orbs, shining with bodily light above the earth, whether by day or by night, live by certain proper souls of their own, and those intellectual and blessed—which he insistently affirms also of the whole universe itself, as of one greatest living being, by which all the other living beings are contained. But these things, as I said, are another question, which we have not now undertaken to discuss. This much only I have thought worth recalling against those men who glory in being called or being Platonists, of whose name's pride they blush to be Christians—lest the appellation common to them with the vulgar should make cheap the company of cloak-wearers, the more puffed up the more scanty their fewness;
因為不該立即向他承認:這些光的球體,或說那些在地面之上、無論晝夜以形體之光照耀的小球,是憑某些自己特有的靈魂而活的,且是有理智、有福的靈魂——這是他堅持斷言的,連對整個宇宙本身也是如此,彷彿它是一個最大的活物,眾活物都被它所包容。但這些事,如我所說,乃是另一個問題,我們如今並未著手討論。我只認為這一點值得提出,來反對那些以被稱為或身為柏拉圖派為榮的人,他們因這名字的驕傲而羞於作基督徒——惟恐那與庸眾共有的稱呼,會使這群披斗篷者的同夥變得卑賤,他們越是稀少,就越是自高自大;
3:1591
et quaerentes, quid in doctrina Christiana reprehendant, exagitant aeternitatem corporum, tamquam haec sint inter se contraria, ut et beatitudinem quaeramus animae et eam semper esse uelimus in corpore, uelut aerumnoso uinculo conligatam; cum eorum auctor et magister Plato donum a deo summo dis ab illo factis dicat esse concessum, ne aliquando moriantur, id est a corporibus, quibus eos conexuit, separentur. CAPUT XVII. Contra eos, qui adserunt corpora terrena in cor. ruptibilia fieri et aeterna non posse.
and, seeking what they may reprehend in Christian doctrine, they harass the eternity of bodies, as though these things were mutually contrary—that we should both seek the blessedness of the soul and wish it always to be in a body, as if bound in a wretched chain; whereas their own author and master Plato says that a gift was granted by the supreme God to the gods made by him, that they should never at any time die, that is, be separated from the bodies in which he conjoined them. CHAPTER XVII. Against those who assert that earthly bodies cannot be made incorruptible and eternal.
他們尋找在基督教教義中可指責之處,便攻擊身體的永恆,彷彿這些事彼此相反——就是我們既尋求靈魂的福樂,又願它始終在身體裡,彷彿被綁在悲慘的鎖鏈中;然而他們自己的權威與夫子柏拉圖卻說,至高的神賜給他所造的諸神一份恩賜,使他們永不在任何時候死去,即永不被從那神使他們結合於其中的身體中分離。第十七章 駁斥那些斷言屬地的身體不能成為不朽壞、永恆的人。
3:1592
Contendunt etiam isti terrestria corpora sempiterna esse non posse, cum ipsam uniuersam terram dei sui, non quidem summi, sed tamen magni, id est totius huius mundi, membrum in medio positum et sempiternum esse non dubitent. Cum ergo deus ille summus fecerit eis alterum quem putant deum, id est istum mundum, ceteris dis, qui infra eum sunt, praeferendum, eundemque esse existiment animantem, anima scilicet, sicut adserunt, rationali uel intellectuali in tam magna mole corporis eius inclusa, ipsiusque corporis tamquam membra locis suis posita adque digesta quattuor constituerit elementa, quorum iuncturam, ne umquam deus eorum tam magnus moriatur, insolubilem ac sempiternam uelint:
These men also contend that earthly bodies cannot be everlasting, although they do not doubt that the whole earth itself is a member of their god—not indeed the supreme, but yet a great god, that is, of this whole world—placed in the midst and everlasting. When therefore that supreme god made for them another, whom they think a god, that is, this world, to be preferred to the other gods who are beneath him, and they suppose this same to be an animate being, namely with a rational or intellectual soul, as they assert, enclosed in so great a mass of its body, and that he constituted the four elements as it were the members of that very body, placed and arranged in their own places—whose juncture, lest ever their god so great should die, they wish to be insoluble and everlasting:
這些人又力辯說屬地的身體不能是永存的,雖然他們並不懷疑:整個大地本身乃是他們的神——確實不是至高的神,卻仍是一位大神,即整個這世界的神——的一個肢體,安置在中央而永存。所以,當那至高的神為他們造了他們所視為神的另一位,即這世界,使它高過那些在它以下的諸神,他們又以為這同一位是有靈魂的活物,即如他們所斷言的,有理性或理智的靈魂被包藏在它身體如此巨大的塊體中,又認為他把四元素安排為那身體的肢體、各按其位安置排列——他們願這四元素的接合是不可分解、永存的,免得他們那如此偉大的神有朝一日死去:
3:1593
quid causae est, ut in corpore maioris animantis tamquam medium membrum aeterna sit terra, et aliorum animantium terrestrium corpora, si Deus sicut illud uelit, aeterna esse non possint? Sed terrae, inquiunt, terra reddenda est, unde animalium terrestria sumta sunt corpora; ex quo fit, inquiunt, ut ea sit necesse dissolui et emori et eo modo terrae stabili ac sempiternae, unde fuerant sumta, restitui. Si quis hoc etiam de igne similiter adfirmet et dicat reddenda esse uniuerso igni corpora, quae inde sumta sunt, ut caelestia fierent animalia: nonne inmortalitas, quam talibus dis, uelut deo summo loquente, promisit Plato, tamquam uiolentia disputationis huius intercidet?
what reason is there that, in the body of the greater living being, the earth should be eternal as a kind of middle member, while the bodies of other earthly living beings, if God should so will as He wills that, cannot be eternal? But, they say, the earth must be rendered to the earth, whence the earthly bodies of animals were taken; from which it comes about, they say, that it is necessary for these to be dissolved and to die, and in that way to be restored to the stable and everlasting earth from which they had been taken. If anyone should affirm this likewise of fire as well, and say that the bodies which were taken from it, that they might become celestial animals, must be rendered to the universal fire: would not the immortality which Plato promised to such gods, as though the supreme god spoke, fall away as it were by the violence of this argument?
那麼有甚麼理由說,在那更大活物的身體中,大地當作為某種居中的肢體而永存,而其他屬地活物的身體,若神願意像祂願大地那樣,卻不能永存呢?但他們說,大地必須歸還給大地,動物屬地的身體原是從大地所取的;他們說,由此便必然要使這些身體分解、死亡,如此歸還給那從之被取的、穩固而永存的大地。若有人也照樣論到火,斷言那些從火所取、為要成為天上活物的身體,必須歸還給普遍的火:那麼柏拉圖向這等神所應許的不朽(彷彿是至高的神在說話),豈不彷彿被這論證的暴力所摧毀嗎?
3:1594
An ibi propterea non fit, quia Deus non uult, cuius uoluntatem, ut ait Plato, nulla uis uincit? Quid ergo prohibet, ut hoc etiam de terrestribus corporibus Deus possit efficere, quandoquidem, ut nec ea quae orta sunt occidant nec ea quae sunt uincta soluantur nec ea quae sunt ex elementis sumta reddantur adque ut animae in corporibus constitutae nec umquam ea deserant et cum eis inmortalitate ac sempiterna beatitudine perfruantur, posse Deum facere confitetur Plato? Quur ergo non possit, ut nec terrestria moriantur? An Deus non est potens quo usque Christiani credunt, sed quo usque Platonici uolunt?
Or does it not happen there for this reason, because God does not will it, whose will, as Plato says, no force overcomes? What then prevents God from being able to effect this also concerning earthly bodies—since Plato confesses that God can bring it about both that things which have come into being should not perish, and that things which are bound should not be dissolved, and that things which are taken from the elements should not be rendered back, and that souls constituted in bodies should never forsake them and should enjoy with them immortality and everlasting blessedness? Why then could He not bring it about that earthly bodies too should not die? Or is God not powerful as far as Christians believe, but only as far as the Platonists wish?
或者,那事不發生於彼,豈不正因神不願意嗎——按柏拉圖所說,祂的旨意是沒有任何力量能勝過的?那麼,有甚麼攔阻神,使祂不能在屬地的身體上也成就這事——既然柏拉圖承認神能成就:使那已成形的不致毀滅,使那被捆綁的不致分解,使那從元素所取的不致歸還,並使那安置於身體中的靈魂永不離棄身體、反與身體一同享受不朽與永遠的福樂?那麼為何祂不能使屬地的身體也不死呢?抑或神並非如基督徒所信的那樣有能力,乃只如柏拉圖派所願的那樣有能力?
3:1595
Nimirum quippe consilium Dei et potestatem potuerunt philosophi, nec potuerunt nosse prophetae; cum potius e contrario Dei prophetas ad enuntiandam eius, quantum dignatus est, uoluntatem Spiritus eius docuerit, philosophos autem in ea cognoscenda coniectura humana deceperit.
It is no wonder, indeed, that the philosophers were able, and the prophets unable, to know the counsel and power of God; for rather, on the contrary, His Spirit taught the prophets of God to declare His will, so far as He saw fit to reveal it, whereas mere human conjecture deceived the philosophers in their endeavor to know it.
無疑地,哲學家能夠知曉,而先知卻不能知曉神的旨意與權能,這實在不足為奇;因為情形恰恰相反:神的靈教導祂的眾先知,照著神所樂意啟示的程度宣告祂的旨意,至於哲學家,當他們試圖認識這旨意時,卻被人的臆測所欺騙。
3:1596
Verum non usque adeo decipi debuerunt, non solum ignorantia, uerum etiam peruicacia, ut et sibi apertissime refragentur magnis disputationum uiribus adserentes animae, ut beata esse possit, non terrenum tantum, sed omne corpus esse fugiendum, et deos rursus dicentes habere beatissimas animas et tamen aeternis corporibus inligatas, caelestes quidem igneis, Iouis autem ipsius animam, quem mundum istum uolunt, omnibus omnino corporeis elementis, quibus haec tota moles a terra in caelum surgit, inclusam.
Yet they ought not to have been deceived to such a degree, not only through ignorance but even through obstinacy, that they should most openly contradict themselves: with great force of argument maintaining that, for the soul to be able to be blessed, it must flee not only every earthly body but every body whatsoever, and yet again saying that the gods have most blessed souls which are nonetheless bound to eternal bodies—the celestial gods to fiery bodies, while the soul of Jupiter himself, whom they hold to be this very universe, is enclosed within absolutely all the corporeal elements by which this whole mass rises from earth to heaven.
然而他們不該被欺騙到這種地步,不僅出於無知,更出於頑固,以致他們最明顯地自相矛盾:他們用極有力的論證主張,靈魂要能得福,就必須不僅逃離一切屬地的身體,更要逃離任何身體;卻又反過來說,眾神有最有福的靈魂,這些靈魂卻被束縛於永遠的身體之中——天上的諸神被束縛於火的身體,而朱比特本身(他們認為他就是這宇宙)的靈魂,更是被封閉在一切有形的元素之內,就是這整個團塊藉以從地上升到天上的那些元素。
3:1597
Hanc enim animam Plato ab intimo terrae medio, quod geometrae centron uocant, per omnes partes eius usque ad caeli summa et extrema diffundi et extendi per numeros musicos opinatur, ut sit iste mundus animal maximum beatissimum sempiternum, cuius anima et perfectam sapientiae felicitatem teneret et corpus proprium non relinqueret, cuiusque corpus et in aeternum ex illa uiueret et eam quamuis non simplex, sed tot corporibus tantisque conpactum hebetare adque tardare non posset.
For Plato supposes that this soul is diffused and extended through musical numbers from the inmost center of the earth—which the geometers call the centron—through all its parts up to the highest and outermost reaches of heaven, so that this universe is a living being most great, most blessed, and everlasting; whose soul both holds the perfect felicity of wisdom and does not forsake its own body, and whose body both lives forever from that soul and—though it is not simple but compacted of so many and so great bodies—cannot dull or slow the soul.
因為柏拉圖認為,這靈魂藉著音樂的數目,從大地最內在的中心(幾何學家稱之為「中心點」),貫穿大地的各部分,一直延伸擴展到天的最高最遠之處,以致這宇宙乃是最偉大、最有福、永恆的活物;其靈魂既持守智慧的完全福樂,又不離棄自己的身體;其身體既因那靈魂而永遠存活,並且雖然不是單純的,而是由如此眾多、如此巨大的諸體所組成,卻不能使那靈魂遲鈍或遲緩。
3:1598
Cum igitur suspicionibus suis ista permittant, quur nolunt credere, diuina uoluntate adque potentia inmortalia corpora fieri posse terrena, in quibus animae nulla ab eis morte separatae, nullis eorum oneribus adgrauatae sempiterne ac feliciter uiuant, quod deos suos posse adserunt in corporibus igneis Iouemque ipsum eorum regem in omnibus corporeis elementis? Nam si animae, ut beata sit, corpus est omne fugiendum, fugiant di eorum de globis siderum, fugiat Iuppiter de caelo et terra; aut si non possunt, miseri iudicentur.
Since, then, they grant these things to their own surmises, why are they unwilling to believe that by the divine will and power earthly bodies can be made immortal, in which souls, separated by no death and burdened by no weight of those bodies, may live everlastingly and in blessedness—the very thing they assert their own gods can do in fiery bodies, and Jupiter himself, their king, in all the corporeal elements? For if, in order that the soul may be blessed, every body must be fled, let their gods flee from the orbs of the stars, let Jupiter flee from heaven and earth; or if they cannot, let them be judged wretched.
既然如此,他們既把這些事歸給自己的臆測,為何不肯相信,藉著神的旨意與權能,屬地的身體能被造成不朽,在其中靈魂不被任何死亡所隔絕,也不被那些身體的任何重擔所壓,得以永遠且有福地存活?這正是他們所斷言他們的神在火的身體中所能行的,也是他們的王朱比特在一切有形元素中所能行的。因為,若為使靈魂得福必須逃離一切身體,那就讓他們的神逃離眾星的球體,讓朱比特逃離天地罷;他們若不能,就讓他們被判為可憐的。
3:1599
Sed neutrum isti uolunt, qui neque a corporibus separationem audent dare dis suis, ne illos mortales colere uideantur, nec beatitudinis priuationem, ne infelices eos esse fateantur. Non ergo ad beatitudinem consequendam omnia fugienda sunt corpora; sed corruptibilia molesta, grauia moribunda; non qualia fecit primis hominibus bonitas Dei, sed qualia esse conpulit poena peccati. CAPUT XVIII. De terrenis corporibus, quae philosophi adfirmant in caelestibus esse non posse, quia, quod terrenum est, naturali pondere reuocetur ad terram. Sed necesse est, inquiunt, ut terrena corpora naturale pondus uel in terra teneat uel cogat ad terram et ideo in caelo esse non possint.
But these men are willing to admit neither: they dare not grant separation from bodies to their gods, lest they seem to worship mortal beings, nor deprivation of blessedness, lest they confess them to be unhappy. Therefore not all bodies must be fled in order to attain blessedness, but the corruptible, troublesome, heavy, dying ones—not such as God's goodness made for the first men, but such as the penalty of sin compelled them to be. CHAPTER XVIII. On earthly bodies, which the philosophers affirm cannot exist in the heavens, because whatever is earthly is recalled to earth by its natural weight. But it is necessary, they say, that natural weight should hold earthly bodies on the earth or force them toward the earth, and therefore they cannot be in heaven.
但這些人兩者都不肯承認:他們既不敢讓他們的神與身體分離,免得看似敬拜會死的存在;也不敢讓他們的神被剝奪福樂,免得承認他們的神不幸福。因此,為要得著福樂,並非一切身體都當逃離,乃是那會朽壞、累贅、沉重、必死的身體當逃離——不是神的良善為始祖所造的那種身體,乃是罪的刑罰所迫使其成為的那種身體。第十八章 論屬地的身體,哲學家斷言其不能存在於天上,因為凡屬地的,都被其本性的重量召回到地上。他們說,本性的重量必然使屬地的身體留在地上,或迫使其趨向地,因此這些身體不能存在於天上。
3:1600
Primi quidem illi homines in terra erant nemorosa adque fructuosa, quae paradisi nomen obtinuit; sed quia et ad hoc respondendum est uel propter Christi corpus cum quo ascendit in caelum uel propter sanctorum qualia in resurrectione futura sunt, intueantur paulo adtentius pondera ipsa terrena. Si enim ars humana efficit, ut ex metallis, quae in aquis posita continuo submerguntur, quibusdam modis uasa fabricata etiam natare possint:
Those first men, indeed, were in a land wooded and fruitful, which bore the name of Paradise; but since this too must be answered—whether on account of Christ's body, with which He ascended into heaven, or on account of the saints' bodies such as they shall be in the resurrection—let them consider a little more attentively those very earthly weights. For if human skill can bring it about that, out of metals which when placed in water are immediately submerged, vessels are fashioned in certain ways so that they can even float:
那始祖確實住在一片林木茂密、果實豐盛之地,這地得了「樂園」之名;但因為這也須加以回答——無論是為了基督的身體(祂帶著這身體升入天上),或是為了聖徒在復活時將要有的那種身體——就讓他們稍微更專注地思想屬地之物的重量罷。因為,若人的技藝能使這事發生:從那些一放入水中就立刻沉沒的金屬,竟能以某些方法造成器皿,甚至能浮起;
3:1601
quanto credibilius et efficacius occultus aliquis modus operationis Dei, cuius omnipotentissima uoluntate Plato dicit nec orta interire nec conligata posse dissolui, cum multo mirabilius incorporea corporeis quam quaecumque corpora quibuscumque corporibus copulentur, potest molibus praestare terrenis, ut nullo in ima pondere deprimantur, ipsisque animis perfectissime beatis, ut quamuis terrena, tamen incorruptibilia iam corpora ubi uolunt ponant et quo uolunt agant, situ motuque facillimo! An uero si hoc angeli faciant et quaelibet animalia terrestria rapiant unde libet constituantque ubi libet, aut eos non posse aut onera sentire credendum est?
how much more credibly and effectually can some hidden mode of God's working—by whose most omnipotent will Plato says that nothing once arisen perishes and nothing bound together can be dissolved, since the incorporeal is joined to the corporeal far more wondrously than any bodies are joined to any bodies—grant to earthly masses that they be weighed down by no weight into the depths, and grant to souls themselves, perfectly blessed, that they may set their bodies (earthly, yet now incorruptible) wherever they will, and move them whither they will, with the easiest posture and motion! Or rather, if angels do this, and seize whatever earthly animals they please from wherever they please and set them down wherever they please, are we to believe that either they cannot do it or feel the burdens?
那麼,神某種隱秘的運行方式——柏拉圖說,藉著神最全能的旨意,凡已生成的就不滅亡,凡聯合的就不能消解,因為無形之物與有形之物的聯合,遠比任何身體與任何身體的聯合更為奇妙——豈不更為可信、更為有效地,能賜給屬地的團塊,使它們不被任何重量壓入深處;並賜給那完全有福的靈魂,使它們雖然屬地卻已不朽壞,得以隨意把自己的身體安置在所願之處,運行到所願之地,姿態與運動都極其輕便!再者,若天使行這事,從所願之處抓起任何屬地的活物,安置在所願之地,難道我們該相信他們不能行,或會感到重擔嗎?
3:1602
Quur ergo sanctorum perfectos et beatos diuino munere spiritus sine ulla difficultate posse ferre quo uoluerint et sistere ubi uoluerint sua corpora non credamus? Nam cum terrenorum corporum, sicut onera in gestando sentire consueuimus, quanto maior est quantitas, tanto sit maior et grauitas, ita ut plura pondo quam pauciora plus premant: membra tamen suae carnis leuiora portat anima, cum in sanitate robusta sunt quam in languore cum macra sunt. Et cum aliis gestantibus onerosior sit saluus et ualidus quam exilis et morbidus, ipse tamen ad suum corpus mouendum adque portandum agilior est, cum in bona ualetudine plus habet molis, quam cum in peste uel fame minimum roboris.
Why then should we not believe that the perfected and blessed spirits of the saints, by a divine gift, can bear their own bodies without any difficulty wherever they will, and set them down wherever they will? For though we are accustomed, in carrying earthly bodies as burdens, to find that the greater the quantity the greater the weight, so that more pounds press more heavily than fewer—nevertheless the soul carries the members of its own flesh more lightly when they are robust in health than when they are wasted in sickness. And though to others who carry him a healthy and strong man is more burdensome than a thin and sickly one, yet the man himself is more agile in moving and bearing his own body when in good health he has more bulk than when in sickness or famine he has the least strength.
那麼,我們為何不該相信,聖徒那已得完全、有福的靈,藉著神的恩賜,能毫無困難地把自己的身體帶到所願之處,安置在所願之地呢?因為,我們在背負屬地身體作為重擔時,慣常發現分量愈大,重量愈重,以致多磅的壓力比少磅的更甚;然而靈魂背負自己肉身的肢體,當這些肢體在健康中強壯時,反比在疾病中消瘦時更輕。並且,對於背他的人而言,健壯強健之人比瘦弱多病之人更為沉重,可是那人自身在運動並背負自己身體時卻更為敏捷——當他在健康中有更多體量時,反比在疫病或饑荒中力量最少時更靈活。
3:1603
Tantum ualet in habendis etiam terrenis corporibus, quamuis adhuc corruptibilibus adque mortalibus, non quantitatis pondus, sed temperationis modus. Et quis uerbis explicat, quantum distet inter praesentem quam dicimus sanitatem et inmortalitatem futuram? Non itaque nostram fidem redarguunt philosophi de ponderibus corporum. Nolo enim quaerere, quur non credant terrenum esse posse corpus in caelo, cum terra uniuersa libretur in nihilo. Fortassis enim de ipso medio mundi loco, eo quod in eum coeant quaeque grauiora, etiam argumentatio ueri similior habeatur. Illud dico:
So great is the power, even in possessing earthly bodies (though still corruptible and mortal), not of the weight of quantity, but of the measure of temperament. And who can explain in words how great a distance lies between this present condition which we call health, and the immortality to come? Therefore the philosophers do not refute our faith by their arguments about the weights of bodies. For I do not wish to ask why they do not believe that an earthly body can exist in heaven, when the whole earth is balanced upon nothing. For perhaps from the very central place of the universe—because all the heavier things come together into it—an argument closer to the truth may even be drawn. This is what I say:
如此之大乃是這能力——即使在持有屬地身體(雖仍會朽壞、會死)之中——不在乎分量的重量,乃在乎調和的度量。誰能用言語說明,我們所謂今世的健康與將來的不朽之間,相距何等遙遠呢?因此哲學家並不以他們關於身體重量的論證駁倒我們的信仰。因為我不願追問,他們為何不信屬地的身體能存在於天上,既然全地都懸於虛無之中而保持平衡。因為或許正從宇宙的中心之處——因為一切較重之物都聚集到那裡——甚至能引出更近乎真理的論證。我所要說的乃是:
3:1604
Si di minores, quibus inter animalia terrestria cetera etiam hominem faciendum commisit Plato, potuerunt, sicut dicit, ab igne remouere urendi qualitatem, lucendi relinquere quae per oculos emicaret: itane Deo summo concedere dubitabimus, cuius ille uoluntati potestatique concessit, ne moriantur quae orta sint, et tam diuersa, tam dissimilia, id est corporea et incorporea, sibimet conexa nulla possint dissolutione seiungi, ut de carne hominis, cui donat inmortalitatem, corruptionem auferat, naturam relinquat, congruentiam figurae membrorumque detineat, detrahat ponderis tarditatem?
If the lesser gods, to whom Plato says the making of the rest of the earthly animals, and even of man, was entrusted, were able—as he says—to remove from fire the quality of burning while leaving the quality of shining that flashes forth through the eyes, shall we hesitate to grant to the supreme God (to whose will and power Plato granted that things once arisen should not die, and that things so diverse and so dissimilar, namely the corporeal and incorporeal, when joined to one another, could be separated by no dissolution) that He should remove corruption from the flesh of man, to whom He grants immortality, while leaving its nature, retaining the fitting harmony of its figure and members, and taking away the sluggishness of weight?
若那些次等的神(柏拉圖說,造其餘屬地活物乃至造人的工作交託給他們)能夠——如他所言——從火中除去焚燒的性質,而留下那藉眼睛閃射而出的發光性質;那麼,我們豈該遲疑,不肯承認至高的神(柏拉圖把這旨意與權能歸給祂:凡已生成的就不死,並使如此不同、如此相異之物,即有形與無形,彼此聯合後,不能被任何消解所分離)能從祂所賜不朽的人的肉體中除去朽壞,而留下其本性,保存其形體與肢體的合宜協調,並除去其重量的遲緩嗎?
3:1605
Sed de fide resurrectionis mortuorum et de corporibus eorum inmortalibus diligentius, si Deus uoluerit, in fine huius operis disserendum est. CAPUT XVIIII. Contra eorum dogmata, qui primos homines, si non peccassent, inmortales futuros fuisse non credunt, aeternitatem animarum uolunt carere corpori bus. Nunc de corporibus primorum hominum quod instituimus explicemus; quoniam nec mors ista, quae bona perhibetur bonis nec tantum paucis intellegentibus siue credentibus, sed omnibus nota est, qua fit animae a corpore separatio, qua certe corpus animantis, quod euidenter uiuebat, euidenter emoritur, eis potuisset accidere, nisi peccati meritum sequeretur.
But concerning the faith of the resurrection of the dead and concerning their immortal bodies, this must be discussed more carefully, if God will, at the end of this work. CHAPTER XIX. Against the doctrines of those who do not believe that the first men, had they not sinned, would have been immortal, and who wish the eternity of souls to be without bodies. Now let us set forth what we have undertaken concerning the bodies of the first men; for that death—which is held to be good for the good, and is known not only to a few who understand or believe, but to all, by which the separation of soul from body takes place, by which assuredly the body of a living being, which was evidently alive, evidently dies—could not have befallen them, had not the desert of sin followed.
但關於死人復活的信仰,以及關於他們不朽的身體,若神願意,當在本卷末更仔細地討論。第十九章 駁斥那些不信始祖若未犯罪便會不朽、卻願靈魂的永存沒有身體之人的教義。如今讓我們陳明我們所要論及始祖身體的事;因為那死亡——它被認為對善人是好的,且不僅為少數能領悟或相信的人所知,乃為眾人所知,藉此死亡,靈魂與身體相分離,藉此活物的身體(先前明明活著的)明明死去——若非罪的當得之報隨之而來,本不會臨到他們。
3:1606
Licet enim iustorum ac piorum animae defunctorum quod in requie uiuant dubitare fas non sit, usque adeo tamen eis melius esset cum suis corporibus bene ualentibus uiuere, ut etiam illi, qui omni modo esse sine corpore beatissimum existimant, hanc opinionem suam sententia repugnante conuincant. Neque enim quisquam audebit illorum sapientes homines, siue morituros siue iam mortuos, id est aut carentes corporibus aut corpora relicturos, dis inmortalibus anteponere. quibus Deus summus aput Platonem munus ingens, indissolubilem scilicet uitam, id est aeternum cum suis corporibus consortium, pollicetur.
For although it is not lawful to doubt that the souls of the just and pious dead live in rest, yet so much better would it be for them to live with their own bodies in good health, that even those who deem it most blessed to be wholly without a body refute this opinion of theirs by a contrary verdict. For none of them will dare to prefer wise men—whether about to die or already dead, that is, either lacking bodies or about to leave their bodies—to the immortal gods, to whom the supreme God in Plato promises a mighty gift, namely an indissoluble life, that is, an eternal fellowship with their own bodies.
因為,雖然不可懷疑義人與虔誠人死後的靈魂在安息中存活,然而對他們而言,與自己健康的身體同活,要好得多,以致連那些認為全然無身體最為有福的人,也用相反的判斷駁倒了自己的這個意見。因為他們中沒有人敢把智慧人——無論是將死的還是已死的,即缺乏身體的或將離身體的——置於不朽眾神之上;而柏拉圖所說的至高神向那些神應許了一份巨大的恩賜,就是不可消解的生命,即與自己身體永遠的相聯。
3:1607
Optime autem cum hominibus agi arbitratur idem Plato, si tamen hanc uitam pie iusteque peregerint, ut a suis corporibus separati in ipsorum deorum, qui sua corpora numquam deserunt, recipiantur sinum, . Scilicet inmemores supera ut conuexa reuisant Rursus et incipiant in corpora uelle reuerti; quod Vergilius ex Platonico dogmate dixisse laudatur. Ita quippe animas mortalium nec in suis corporibus semper esse posse existimat, sed mortis necessitate dissolui, nec sine corporibus durare perpetuo, sed alternantibus uicibus indesinenter uiuos ex mortuis et ex uiuis mortuos fieri putat;
But the same Plato thinks it goes best with men—provided they have passed this life piously and justly—if, separated from their own bodies, they are received into the bosom of the very gods who never desert their bodies. 'Forgetful, surely, that they may revisit the vaulted heights above, and begin again to wish to return into bodies'; which Virgil is praised for having said from the Platonic doctrine. For thus indeed he supposes that the souls of mortals can neither be forever in their own bodies, but are dissolved by the necessity of death, nor endure perpetually without bodies, but, by alternating turns, that the living are unceasingly made from the dead and the dead from the living;
但同一柏拉圖認為,人若敬虔公義地度過此生,最好的結局便是:與自己的身體分離後,被接入那些從不離棄自己身體的眾神的懷抱。「自然是已忘卻,他們竟願重返天上穹蒼,又開始想要回到身體裡去」;維吉爾因從柏拉圖的教義說出這話而受稱讚。因為他這樣認為:必死之人的靈魂既不能永遠留在自己的身體裡(乃因死的必然而被消解),也不能永遠無身體地存留,乃是藉著輪流交替,活人不住地從死人而生,死人也從活人而出;
3:1608
ut a ceteris hominibus hoc uideantur differre sapientes, quod post mortem feruntur ad sidera, ut aliquanto diutius in astro sibi congruo quisque requiescat adque inde rursus miseriae pristinae oblitus et cupiditate habendi corporis uictus redeat ad labores aerumnasque mortalium; illi uero, qui stultam duxerint uitam, ad corpora suis meritis debita siue hominum siue bestiarum de proximo reuoluantur. In hac itaque durissima condicione constituit etiam bonas adque sapientes animas, quibus non talia corpora distributa sunt, cum quibus semper adque inmortaliter uiuerent, ut neque in corporibus permanere neque sine his possint in aeterna puritate durare.
so that in this the wise seem to differ from other men: that after death they are borne to the stars, so that each may rest somewhat longer in a star congenial to himself, and thence again, forgetful of his former misery and overcome by the desire of possessing a body, return to the labors and troubles of mortals; whereas those who have led a foolish life are rolled back, by their own deserts, to bodies owed them, whether of men or of beasts, near at hand. And so in this most harsh condition he places even good and wise souls, to whom no such bodies have been allotted as those with which they might live always and immortally—souls that can neither remain in bodies nor endure without them in eternal purity.
以致在此事上智慧人似乎與其他人有別:他們死後被帶到眾星,使各人在合於自己的星宿中安息稍久,然後又從那裡,忘卻昔日的愁苦,被擁有身體的慾望所勝,回到必死之人的勞苦與患難中;至於那些度過愚妄一生的人,則照自己的當得之報,被滾回到欠他們的身體裡,無論是人的或獸的身體,就近取得。如此,他甚至把善良智慧的靈魂置於這極艱難的境況中,因為沒有那樣的身體分給它們,使它們能永遠不朽地存活——這些靈魂既不能存留於身體中,也不能無身體地在永遠的純潔裡持守。
3:1609
De quo Platonico dogmate iam in libris superioribus diximus Christiano tempori erubuisse Porphyrium et non solum ab animis humanis remouisse corpora bestiarum, uerum etiam sapientium animas ita uoluisse de corporeis nexibus liberari, ut corpus omne fugientes beatae aput Patrem sine fine teneantur. Itaque ne a Christo uinci uideretur uitam sanctis pollicente perpetuam, etiam ipse purgatas animas sine ullo ad miserias pristinas reditu in aeterna felicitate constituit; et ut Christo aduersaretur, resurrectionem incorruptibilium corporum negans non solum sine terrenis, sed sine ullis omnino corporibus eas adseruit in sempiternum esse uicturas.
Concerning this Platonic doctrine we have already said, in the earlier books, that in the Christian age Porphyry blushed for it, and not only removed the bodies of beasts from human souls, but also wished the souls of the wise to be so liberated from corporeal bonds that, fleeing every body, they might be held in blessedness with the Father without end. And so, lest he should seem to be overcome by Christ, who promised the saints perpetual life, he too placed purified souls in eternal felicity, without any return to their former miseries; and, in order to oppose Christ, denying the resurrection of incorruptible bodies, he asserted that those souls would live forever not only without earthly bodies, but without any bodies at all.
關於這柏拉圖的教義,我們已在前面數卷中說過:在基督的時代,波斐利為此感到羞愧,他不僅從人的靈魂中除去獸的身體,更願智慧人的靈魂從有形的束縛中得釋放,以致逃離一切身體,無窮盡地在福樂中與父同在。如此,免得他看似被那向聖徒應許永久生命的基督所勝,他也把潔淨的靈魂安置於永遠的福樂中,不再返回昔日的愁苦;並且,為要敵對基督,他否認不朽身體的復活,斷言那些靈魂將永遠存活,不僅沒有屬地的身體,更全然沒有任何身體。
3:1610
Nec tamen ista qualicumque opinione praecepit saltem ne dis corporatis religionis obsequio subderentur. Quid ita, nisi quia eas, quamuis nulli corpori sociatas, non credidit illis esse meliores? Quapropter, si non audebunt isti, sicut eos ausuros esse non arbitror, dis beatissimis et tamen in aeternis corporibus constitutis humanas animas anteponere: quur eis uidetur absurdum, quod fides Christiana praedicat, et primos homines ita fuisse conditos, ut, si non peccassent, nulla morte a suis corporibus soluerentur, sed pro meritis oboedientiae custoditae inmortalitate donati cum eis uiuerent in aeternum;
Yet not even by this opinion, such as it was, did he teach that they should at least not be subjected to embodied gods by the homage of religion. Why so, unless because he did not believe those souls—though joined to no body—to be better than those gods? Wherefore, if these men will not dare (as I judge they will not dare) to prefer human souls to the most blessed gods who are nonetheless established in eternal bodies, why does it seem absurd to them—what the Christian faith proclaims—both that the first men were so created that, had they not sinned, they would have been loosed from their bodies by no death, but, endowed with immortality as the reward of obedience kept, would have lived with them forever;
然而,即使藉著這種意見,他也未曾教導說,那些靈魂至少不該因宗教的崇拜而臣服於有形體的神。為何如此?豈不是因為他不信那些靈魂——雖不與任何身體相聯——比那些神更美麼?所以,若這些人不敢(如我所判斷他們不敢)把人的靈魂置於那些最有福、卻仍設立於永遠身體中的神之上,他們為何覺得基督信仰所宣告的事荒謬呢——就是始祖被造時是這樣的:他們若未犯罪,便不會被任何死亡從身體中解開,乃要因所守順從的賞賜而蒙賜不朽,與身體永遠同活;
3:1611
et talia sanctos in resurrectione habituros ea ipsa, in quibus hic laborauerunt, corpora, ut nec eorum carni aliquid corruptionis uel difficultatis nec eorum beatitudini aliquid doloris et infelicitatis possit accidere? CAPUT XX. Quod caro sanctorum, quae nunc requiescit in spe, in meliorem reparanda sit qualitatem, quam fuit primorum hominum ante peccatum. Proinde nunc sanctorum animae defunctorum ideo non habent grauem mortem, qua separatae sunt a corporibus suis, quia caro eorum requiescit in spe. quaslibet sine ullo iam sensu contumelias accepisse uideatur.
and that the saints in the resurrection shall have those very bodies in which they here labored, so that neither can any corruption or difficulty befall their flesh, nor any pain or unhappiness befall their blessedness? CHAPTER XX. That the flesh of the saints, which now rests in hope, is to be restored to a better quality than that of the first men before sin. Accordingly, now the souls of the departed saints do not have a grievous death—that by which they were separated from their bodies—because their flesh rests in hope, however many indignities it may be seen to have received now without any sensation.
並且聖徒在復活時要有那些他們曾在其中勞苦的身體,以致他們的肉體不會遭遇任何朽壞或困苦,他們的福樂也不會遭遇任何痛苦或不幸?第二十章 論聖徒的肉體如今在盼望中安息,將被恢復到比始祖犯罪前更美好的品質。因此,如今已故聖徒的靈魂並沒有那沉重的死亡——就是使他們與自己身體分離的死亡——因為他們的肉體在盼望中安息,無論它如今看似已受了多少凌辱,卻毫無知覺。
3:1612
Non enim, sicut Platoni uisum est, corpora obliuione desiderant, sed potius, quia meminerunt quid sibi ab eo sit promissum, qui neminem fallit, qui eis etiam de capillorum suorum integritate securitatem dedit, resurrectionem corporum, in quibus multa dura perpessi sunt, nihil in eis ulterius tale sensuri desiderabiliter et patienter expectant. Si enim carnem suam non oderant, quando eam suae menti infirmitate resistentem spiritali iure cohercebant, quanto magis eam diligunt etiam ipsam spiritalem futuram!
For not, as it seemed to Plato, do they out of forgetfulness desire bodies; but rather, because they remember what was promised them by Him who deceives no one, who gave them assurance even concerning the integrity of their very hairs, they wait, with longing and with patience, for the resurrection of the bodies in which they suffered many hard things, but in which they shall thereafter feel nothing of the kind. For if they did not hate their flesh when by spiritual right they restrained it as it resisted their mind through weakness, how much more will they love it when it too shall be spiritual!
因為,並非如柏拉圖所以為的那樣,他們是出於遺忘而渴望身體;倒不如說,是因為他們記得那位從不欺哄人者向他們所應許的(祂甚至賜他們確據,連他們頭髮的完整也有保證),所以他們帶著渴慕與忍耐,等候那些身體的復活——他們曾在這些身體中受了許多艱苦,但此後在其中卻一無所感。因為,他們從前憑屬靈的權柄管束自己的肉體(當肉體因軟弱抗拒他們的心思時),尚且不恨惡它,那麼當這肉體也將成為屬靈的時候,他們豈不更要愛它麼!
3:1613
Sicut enim spiritus carni seruiens non incongrue carnalis, ita caro spiritui seruiens recte appellabitur spiritalis, non quia in spiritum conuertetur, sicut nonnulli putant ex eo quod scriptum est: Seminatur corpus animale, surget corpus spiritale, sed quia spiritui summa et mirabili obtemperandi facilitate subdetur usque ad inplendam inmortalitatis indissolubilis securissimam uoluntatem, omni molestiae sensu, omni corruptibilitate et tarditate detracta.
For just as the spirit serving the flesh is not unfittingly called carnal, so the flesh serving the spirit will rightly be called spiritual—not because it will be turned into spirit, as some suppose from that which is written: 'It is sown a natural body, it shall rise a spiritual body,' but because it will be subjected to the spirit with a supreme and wonderful ease of obedience, even to the fulfilling of the wholly secure will of indissoluble immortality, with every sense of trouble, all corruptibility and sluggishness removed.
因為,正如服事肉體的靈不無理由地被稱為屬肉的,照樣,服事靈的肉體也將恰當地被稱為屬靈的——不是因為它要變成靈(如有些人根據經上所記的話所推想的:「所種的是血氣的身體,復活的是屬靈的身體」),乃是因為它要以至高奇妙、輕易順從的態度臣服於靈,甚至成全那不可消解之不朽最為穩妥的意願,一切煩擾之感、一切朽壞與遲緩都被除去。
3:1614
Non solum enim non erit tale, quale nunc est in quauis optima ualetudine, sed nec tale quidem, quale fuit in primis hominibus ante peccatum, qui licet morituri non essent, nisi peccassent, alimentis tamen ut homines utebantur, nondum spiritalia, sed adhuc animalia corpora terrena gestantes.
For not only will it not be such as it now is in any best state of health, but not even such as it was in the first men before sin, who, although they would not have died unless they had sinned, nevertheless used food as men do, bearing bodies not yet spiritual but still natural and earthly.
因為它不僅不會像如今在任何最佳健康狀態中那樣,甚至也不會像始祖犯罪以前那樣——他們雖然若未犯罪便不會死,卻仍像人一樣用食物,所帶的身體尚非屬靈的,乃仍是血氣的、屬地的身體。
3:1615
Quae licet senio non ueterescerent, ut necessitate perducerentur ad mortem (qui status eis de ligno uitae, quod in medio paradiso cum arbore uetita simul erat, mirabili Dei gratia praestabatur), tamen et alios sumebant cibos praeter unam arborem, quae fuerat interdicta, non quia ipsa erat malum, sed propter commendandum purae et simplicis oboedientiae bonum, quae magna uirtus est rationalis creaturae sub Creatore Domino constitutae. Nam ubi nullum malum tangebatur, profecto, si prohibitum tangeretur, sola inoboedientia peccabatur. Agebatur ergo aliis quae sumebant, ne animalia corpora molestiae aliquid esuriendo ac sitiendo sentirent;
Although these bodies would not grow old with age so as to be brought by necessity to death (which condition was granted them by the wondrous grace of God from the tree of life, which was in the midst of Paradise together with the forbidden tree), yet they took other foods besides the one tree which had been forbidden—not because that tree was evil, but for the sake of commending the good of pure and simple obedience, which is a great virtue in the rational creature set under the Lord its Creator. For where no evil was touched, surely, if the forbidden thing were touched, the only sin was disobedience. Therefore it was provided by the other things which they took, that their natural bodies should feel no trouble of hunger or thirst;
這些身體雖不因年歲而衰老,以致被必然帶向死亡(這狀態是藉著神奇妙的恩典,從那生命樹賜給他們的,那生命樹與禁果樹一同在樂園中央),然而除了那一棵被禁止的樹以外,他們仍取用別的食物——不是因為那樹是惡的,乃是為了顯揚純全簡單之順從的美善,這順從在受造、置於主創造者之下的理性受造者身上,乃是大的美德。因為在沒有觸碰任何惡之處,若觸碰了被禁之物,所犯的罪就單是悖逆而已。因此,藉著他們所取用的別的食物,使他們血氣的身體不因飢渴感到任何困擾;
3:1616
de ligno autem uitae propterea gustabatur, ne mors eis undecumque subreperet uel senectute confecta decursis temporum spatiis interirent; tamquam cetera essent alimento, illud sacramento; ut sic fuisse accipiatur lignum uitae in paradiso corporali, sicut in spiritali, hoc est intellegibili, paradiso sapientia Dei, de qua scriptum est: Lignum uitae est amplectentibus eam. CAPUT XXI. De paradiso, in quo primi homines fuerunt, quod recte per significationem eius spiritale aliquid intellegatur, salua ueritate narrationis historicae de corporali loco.
but from the tree of life they tasted for this reason: that death might not creep upon them from any source, nor that, worn out by old age, they should perish when the spans of time had run their course—as though the other things were for nourishment, but that one for a sacrament; so that it may be understood that the tree of life was in the bodily Paradise just as, in the spiritual—that is, the intelligible—Paradise, is the Wisdom of God, of which it is written: 'It is a tree of life to them that lay hold upon it.' CHAPTER XXI. On the Paradise in which the first men dwelt, that something spiritual may rightly be understood by its signification, while preserving the truth of the historical narrative concerning a bodily place.
但他們從生命樹取食,原因乃是:免得死亡從任何來源潛入他們,也免得他們因年老衰殘,在時間的歲月走完後滅亡——彷彿別的果子是為了滋養,那一棵卻是為了聖事;如此可以領會,生命樹在那有形的樂園中,正如在屬靈的、即可悟的樂園中,神的智慧一樣,論到這智慧,經上記著說:「她與持守她的人作生命樹。」第二十一章 論始祖所居的樂園,可正確地藉其表徵領會某些屬靈之事,同時保全關於有形地點之歷史敘述的真實。
3:1617
Unde nonnulli totum ipsum paradisum, ubi primi homines parentes generis humani sanctae scripturae ueritate fuisse narrantur, ad intellegibilia referunt arboresque illas et ligna fructifera in uirtutes uitae moresque conuertunt; tamquam uisibilia et corporalia illa non fuerint, sed intellegibilium significandorum causa eo modo dicta uel scripta sint. Quasi \' propterea non potuerit esse paradisus corporalis, quia potest etiam spiritalis intellegi; tamquam ideo non fuerint duae mulieres, Agar et Sarra, et ex eis duo filii Abrahae, unus de ancilla, alius de libera. quia duo testamenta in eis figurata dicit apostolus;
Hence some refer the whole of that Paradise itself—where, by the truth of Holy Scripture, the first men, the parents of the human race, are narrated to have been—to intelligible things, and turn those trees and fruit-bearing woods into virtues and ways of life; as though those things had not been visible and bodily, but had been so spoken or written for the sake of signifying intelligible things. As if Paradise could not therefore have been bodily, because it can also be understood spiritually; just as if there had therefore not been two women, Hagar and Sarah, and from them the two sons of Abraham, one of the bondwoman, the other of the free, because the apostle says that the two testaments were figured in them;
因此有些人把整個樂園本身——按照聖經的真實,始祖、即人類的祖宗被記載曾住在其中——都歸於可悟之物,並把那些樹木與結果的林木轉作美德與生活方式;彷彿那些事物原非可見、有形的,乃是為了表徵可悟之事才如此被述說或書寫的。彷彿樂園既能被屬靈地領會,便因此不能是有形的;正如彷彿因為使徒說兩約是預表在她們身上的,便因此沒有夏甲、撒拉兩個婦人,也沒有從她們而生的亞伯拉罕的兩個兒子,一個出於使女,一個出於自主之婦;
3:1618
aut ideo de nulla petra Moyse percutiente aqua defluxerit, quia potest illic figurata significatione etiam Christus intellegi, eodem apostolo dicente: Petra autem erat Christus. Nemo itaque prohibet intellegere paradisum uitam beatorum, quattuor eius flumina quattuor uirtutes, prudentiam, fortitudinem, temperantiam adque iustitiam, et ligna eius omnes utiles disciplinas, et lignorum fructus mores piorum, et lignum uitae ipsam bonorum omnium matrem sapientiam, et lignum scientiae boni et mali transgressi mandati experimentum. Poenam enim peccatoribus bene utique, quoniam iuste, constituit Deus, sed non suo bono experitur homo.
or that therefore water did not flow from any rock when Moses struck it, because there too, by a figurative signification, Christ can be understood—the same apostle saying: 'And that rock was Christ.' Therefore no one forbids us to understand Paradise as the life of the blessed; its four rivers as the four virtues, prudence, fortitude, temperance, and justice; its trees as all the useful disciplines; the fruits of the trees as the morals of the pious; the tree of life as wisdom itself, the mother of all good things; and the tree of the knowledge of good and evil as the experience of the commandment transgressed. For God established a penalty for sinners well indeed, since justly; but man does not experience it to his own good.
又彷彿因為水能在那裡藉表徵的意義被領會為基督——同一使徒說:「那磐石就是基督」——摩西擊打磐石時水就沒有從磐石流出。因此無人禁止我們把樂園領會為蒙福者的生命,其四條河為四種美德:明智、勇敢、節制與公義,其樹木為一切有益的學問,樹上的果子為虔誠人的德行,生命樹為智慧本身(一切美善之母),分別善惡的樹為違越誡命的經歷。因為神為罪人所定的刑罰確實是美善的,因為是公義的;但人經歷它卻不是為自己的益處。
3:1619
Possunt haec etiam in ecclesia intellegi, ut ea melius accipiamus tamquam prophetica indicia praecedentia futurorum; paradisum scilicet ipsam ecclesiam, sicut de illa legitur in cantico canticorum; quattuor autem paradisi flumina quattuor euangelia, ligna fructifera sanctos, fructus autem eorum opera eorum, lignum uitae sanctum sanctorum utique Christum, lignum scientiae boni et mali proprium uoluntatis arbitrium. Nec se ipso quippe homo diuina uoluntate contemta nisi perniciose uti potest, adque ita discit, quid intersit, utrum inhaereat communi omnibus bono an proprio delectetur.
These things can also be understood in the Church, so that we may better take them as prophetic signs going before of things to come: namely, Paradise as the Church itself, as is read of her in the Song of Songs; the four rivers of Paradise as the four Gospels; the fruit-bearing trees as the saints; their fruits as their works; the tree of life as the Holy of Holies, that is, Christ; the tree of the knowledge of good and evil as the proper choice of the will. For man cannot use himself except to his ruin, having despised the divine will, and thus learns what the difference is, whether he cleaves to the good common to all, or delights in his own.
這些事也可以在教會中領會,使我們更好地把它們當作先於將來之事的預言記號:即把樂園領會為教會本身(如雅歌中論到她所記的),把樂園的四條河領會為四福音,把結果的樹木領會為聖徒,把它們的果子領會為聖徒的善工,把生命樹領會為至聖所,即基督,把分別善惡的樹領會為意志自身的選擇。因為人除非趨於敗壞,否則不能憑己用己,他既藐視了神的旨意,便如此學到二者的分別:究竟是依附於眾人共有的善,還是以自己的私善為樂。
3:1620
Se quippe amans donatur sibi, ut inde timoribus maeroribusque conpletus cantet in psalmo, si tamen mala sua sentit: Ad me ipsum turbata est anima mea; correctusque iam dicat: Fortitudinem meam ad te custodiam. Haec et si qua alia commodius dici possunt de intellegendo spiritaliter paradiso nemine prohibente dicantur, dum tamen et illius historiae ueritas fidelissima rerum gestarum narratione commendata credatur. CAPUT XXII. De corporibus sanctorum post resurrectionem, quae sic spiritalia erunt, ut non in spiritum caro uertatur.
For he who loves himself is given over to himself, so that, filled thereby with fears and griefs, he sings in the psalm—if indeed he feels his own evils: 'My soul is troubled within me'; and, when now corrected, may say: 'My strength, I will keep it to Thee.' These things, and whatever else can be more fittingly said concerning the spiritual understanding of Paradise, let them be said, with no one forbidding, provided nonetheless that the truth of that history, commended by a most faithful narrative of things done, be believed. CHAPTER XXII. On the bodies of the saints after the resurrection, which will be so spiritual that the flesh shall not be turned into spirit.
因為愛自己的人被交給了自己,以致他因此充滿恐懼與憂愁,就在詩篇中歌唱——若他確實感覺到自己的諸惡:「我的心在我裡面煩亂。」既已受了管教,便可說:「我的力量啊,我要向你謹守。」這些事,以及凡能更合宜地論及屬靈領會樂園的一切,無人禁止便可說,只要那歷史的真實——藉著對已成之事最忠實的敘述所表明的——仍被相信。第二十二章 論聖徒復活後的身體,這些身體將是何等屬靈,以致肉體不會變成靈。
3:1621
Corpora ergo iustorum, quae in resurrectione futura sunt, neque ullo ligno indigebunt, quo fiat ut nullo morbo uel senectute inueterata moriantur, neque ullis aliis corporalibus alimentis, quibus esuriendi ac sitiendi qualiscumque molestia deuitetur; quoniam certo et omni modo inuiolabili munere inmortalitatis induentur, ut non nisi uelint, possibilitate, non necessitate uescantur. Quod angeli quoque uisibiliter et tractabiliter apparentes, non quia indigebant, sed quia uolebant et poterant, ut hominibus congruerent sui ministerii quadam humanitate, fecerunt.
The bodies of the just, therefore, which are to be in the resurrection, will need neither any tree to keep them from dying through any disease or the wasting of old age, nor any other bodily nourishments by which any trouble of hunger and thirst might be avoided; since they will be clothed with the certain and in every way inviolable gift of immortality, so that they may eat, if they will, by possibility and not by necessity. This the angels also did, when they appeared visibly and tangibly—not because they had need, but because they willed and were able, in order to suit themselves to men by a certain humanity of their ministry.
所以,義人在復活時將要有的身體,既不需要任何樹來保守它們,使其不因任何疾病或年老的衰殘而死,也不需要任何別的身體食物,藉以避免飢渴的任何困擾;因為它們將披上不朽這確定且全然不可侵犯的恩賜,以致它們若願意,便能憑可能而非憑必須地進食。天使可見可觸地顯現時也曾如此行——不是因為它們有需要,乃是因為它們願意且能夠,為要藉其服事中某種屈就為人的態度,與人相宜。
3:1622
Neque enim in phantasmate angelos edisse credendum est, quando eos homines hospitio susceperunt, quamuis utrum angeli essent ignorantibus simili nobis indigentia uesci uiderentur. Unde est quod ait angelus in libro Tobiae: Videbatis me manducare, sed uisu ueatro uidebatis; id est necessitate reficiendi corporis, sicut uos facitis, me cibum sumere putabatis. Sed si forte de angelis aliud credibilius disputari potest, certe fides Christiana de ipso Saluatore non dubitat, quod etiam post resurrectionem, iam quidem in spiritali carne, sed tamen uera, cibum ac potum cum discipulis sumsit. Non enim potestas, sed egestas edendi ac bibendi talibus corporibus auferetur.
For it is not to be believed that the angels ate in mere phantasm, when men received them in hospitality, although to those who did not know whether they were angels they seemed to eat with a need like ours. Hence it is that the angel says in the book of Tobit: 'You saw me eat, but you saw it with your own sight'; that is, you supposed that I took food out of the necessity of refreshing the body, as you do. But if perhaps something more credible can be argued concerning the angels, certainly the Christian faith does not doubt concerning the Savior Himself that, even after the resurrection, now indeed in spiritual flesh, but yet true flesh, He took food and drink with His disciples. For not the power, but the need, of eating and drinking will be taken away from such bodies.
因為不該相信天使是以幻象進食的,當人接待他們作客旅的時候——雖然在那些不知他們是否為天使的人看來,他們似乎是帶著與我們相似的需要而進食的。因此那天使在多比傳中說:「你們看見我吃,其實是用你們的視覺看見的」;意即,你們以為我取用食物,乃是出於更新身體的必須,正如你們所行的。但若論到天使,或許能辯出某些更可信之事,那麼基督信仰論到救主自己,必然毫不懷疑:祂甚至在復活之後,雖已是在屬靈的肉體中,卻仍是真實的肉體,與門徒一同取用了飲食。因為從這樣的身體上要除去的,不是進食飲水的能力,乃是其必須。
3:1623
Unde et spiritalia erunt, -non quia corpora esse desistent, sed quia spiritu uiuificante subsistent. CAPUT XXIII. Quid intellegendum sit de corpore animali et de corpore spiritali, et qui moriantur in Adam, qui uero uiuificentur in Christo. Nam sicut ista, quae habent animam uiuentem, nondum spiritum uiuificantem, animalia dicuntur corpora, nec tamen animae sunt, sed corpora: ita illa spiritalia uocantur corpora; absit tamen ut spiritus ea credamus futura, sed corpora carnis habitura substantiam, sed nullam tarditatem corruptionemque carnalem spiritu uiuificante passura. Tunc iam non terrenus, sed caelestis homo erit; non quia corpus, quod de terra factum est, non ipsum erit;
Hence they will also be spiritual—not because they will cease to be bodies, but because they will subsist by a life-giving spirit. CHAPTER XXIII. What is to be understood concerning the natural body and the spiritual body, and who die in Adam, and who indeed are made alive in Christ. For just as these bodies, which have a living soul but not yet a life-giving spirit, are called natural bodies, and yet are not souls but bodies: so those are called spiritual bodies; yet far be it from us to believe that they will be spirits, but that they will have the substance of the flesh, yet will suffer no fleshly sluggishness or corruption, being quickened by the life-giving spirit. Then man will be no longer earthly, but heavenly—not because the body, which was made of earth, will not be the same;
因此它們也將是屬靈的——不是因為它們將不再是身體,乃是因為它們將藉那賜生命的靈而存在。第二十三章 論血氣的身體與屬靈的身體當如何領會,以及誰在亞當裡死了,誰確實在基督裡得了生命。因為,正如這些有活的魂卻尚無賜生命之靈的身體被稱為血氣的身體,卻並非魂,乃是身體;照樣,那些身體被稱為屬靈的身體,但斷不可信它們將成為靈,乃要有肉體的本質,卻不再受任何肉體的遲緩與朽壞,乃被那賜生命的靈所活化。那時人便不再是屬地的,乃是屬天的——不是因為那從地而出所造的身體就不是同一個身體;
3:1624
sed quia dono caelesti iam tale erit, ut etiam caelo incolendo non amissa natura, sed mutata qualitate conueniat. Primus autem homo de terra terrenus in animam uiuentem factus est, non in spiritum uiuificantem, quod ei post oboedientiae meritum seruabatur. Ideo corpus eius, quod cibo ac potu egebat, :
but because, by a heavenly gift, it will now be such that, with its nature not lost but its quality changed, it may be fit even for inhabiting heaven. But the first man, of the earth, earthly, was made into a living soul, not into a life-giving spirit—which was reserved for him after the merit of obedience. Therefore his body, which had need of food and drink:
乃是因為,藉著屬天的恩賜,它如今將是這樣的:其本性不失,唯品質改變,以致甚至適合居住於天上。但那頭一個人,是出於地、屬地的,被造成了活的魂,而非賜生命的靈——這賜生命的靈是為他保留到他立了順從的功德之後。因此他的身體,是需要飲食的:
3:1625
ne fame adficeretur ac siti, et non inmortalitate illa absoluta adque indissolubili, sed ligno uitae a mortis necessitate prohibebatur adque in iuuentutis flore tenebatur, non spiritale, sed animale fuisse non dubium est, nequaquam tamen moriturum, nisi in Dei praedicentis minantisque sententiam delinquendo conruisset et alimentis quidem etiam extra paradisum non negatis, a ligno tamen uitae prohibitus traditus esset tempori uetustatique finiendus, in ea dumtaxat uita, quam in corpore licet animali, donec spiritale oboedientiae merito fieret, posset in paradiso nisi peccasset habere perpetuam.
that it might not be afflicted by hunger and thirst, and was kept from the necessity of death and held in the flower of youth, not by that absolute and indissoluble immortality, but by the tree of life—it was, beyond doubt, not spiritual but natural; yet by no means about to die, unless by transgressing it had fallen into the sentence of God who foretold and threatened, and, with foods indeed not denied even outside Paradise, but forbidden the tree of life, it had been handed over to be ended by time and age—at least in that life which, in a body though natural, it could (until by the merit of obedience it became spiritual) have had perpetually in Paradise, had it not sinned.
使它不致為飢渴所苦,並非藉那絕對不可消解的不朽,乃是藉著生命樹,得免於死的必然,並被保守於青春的盛年——它無疑不是屬靈的,乃是血氣的;然而斷不會死,除非藉著違命,墜入那預先宣告並警戒的神的判決中,並且雖然連在樂園之外食物也未被剝奪,卻被禁於生命樹,以致被交付給時間與衰老去了結——至少在那種生命中(即在雖屬血氣卻仍可在樂園中、直到因順從的功德成為屬靈之前永遠持有的生命中),它若未犯罪,本可永遠存活。
3:1626
Quapropter etiamsi mortem istam manifestam, qua fit animae a corpore separatio, intellegamus simul significatam in eo quod Deus dixerat: Qua die ederitis ex illo, morte moriemini: non ideo debet absurdum uideri, quia non eo prorsus die a corpore sunt soluti, quo cibum interdictum mortiferumque sumserunt. Eo quippe die mutata in deterius uitiataque natura adque a ligno uitae separatione iustissima mortis in eis etiam corporalis necessitas facta est, cum qua nos necessitate nati sumus. Propter quod apostolus non ait: Corpus quidem moriturum est propter peccatum, sed ait: Corpus quidem mortuum est. propter peccatum, spiritus autem uita est propter iustitiam. Deinde subiunxit:
Wherefore, even if we understand that this manifest death, by which the separation of soul from body takes place, was also signified together in what God had said: 'In the day that you eat of it, you shall die the death'—it ought not therefore to seem absurd that they were not loosed from the body on that very day on which they took the forbidden and death-bringing food. For on that day their nature, changed for the worse and corrupted, and by a most just separation from the tree of life, the necessity even of bodily death was made in them—the necessity with which we are born. On account of which the apostle does not say: 'The body indeed is about to die because of sin,' but says: 'The body indeed is dead because of sin, but the spirit is life because of righteousness.' Then he added:
因此,即使我們領會這明顯的死亡(即靈魂與身體分離的死亡)也一同被表明在神所說的話中:「你吃的日子必定死」——也不該因此覺得荒謬,說他們並非正在那取用被禁、致死之食物的日子,便與身體分離。因為在那日,他們的本性變為更壞並被敗壞了,並藉著與生命樹最公義的分離,連肉體之死的必然也在他們裡面形成了——這必然乃是我們生來就帶著的。為此,使徒並不說「身體確實將要因罪而死」,乃說:「身體確實因罪而死,靈卻因義而活。」隨後他補充說:
3:1627
Si autem spiritus eius, qui suscitauit Christum a mortuis, habitat in uobis: qui suscitauit Christum a mortuis uiuificabit et mortalia corpora uestra per inhabitantem spiritum eius in uobis. Tunc ergo erit corpus in spiritum uiuificantem, quod nunc est in animam uiuentem; et tamen mortuum dicit apostolus, quia iam moriendi necessitate constrictum est. Tunc autem ita erat in , animam uiuentem, quamuis non in spiritum uiuificantem, ut tamen mortuum dici non recte posset, quia nisi perpetratione peccati necessitatem moriendi habere non posset. Cum uero Deus et dicendo: Adam, ubi es? mortem significauerit animae, quae facta est illo deserente, et dicendo:
'But if the Spirit of Him who raised up Christ from the dead dwells in you, He who raised up Christ from the dead will also quicken your mortal bodies through His Spirit that dwells in you.' Then, therefore, the body will be in a life-giving spirit, which now is in a living soul; and yet the apostle calls it dead, because it is already bound by the necessity of dying. But then it was so in a living soul, although not in a life-giving spirit, that it nonetheless could not rightly be called dead, because it could not have the necessity of dying except by the perpetration of sin. But when God, both by saying 'Adam, where are you?' signified the death of the soul, which took place when He forsook it, and by saying:
「然而,叫基督從死裡復活者的靈若住在你們裡面,那叫基督從死裡復活的,也必藉著住在你們裡面的靈,使你們必死的身體又活過來。」那麼,那時身體將在賜生命的靈裡,就是如今在活的魂裡的那身體;然而使徒稱它為死的,因為它已被那必死的必然所束縛。但那時它雖在活的魂裡而非在賜生命的靈裡,卻仍不能恰當地被稱為死的,因為它除非藉著犯罪,否則不會有必死的必然。但神既藉著說「亞當,你在哪裡?」表明了魂的死亡(這死亡是在神離棄它時發生的),又藉著說:
3:1628
Terra es et in terram ibis mortem significauerit corporis, quae illi fit anima discedente: propterea de morte secunda nihil dixisse credendus est, quia occultam esse uoluit propter dispensationem testamenti noui, ubi secunda mors apertissime declaratur; ut prius ista mors prima, quae communis est omnibus, proderetur ex illo uenisse peccato, quod in uno commune factum est omnibus; mors uero secunda non utique communis est omnibus propter eos, qui secundum propositum uocati sunt, quos ante praesciuit et praedestinauit, sicut ait apostolus, conformes imaginis filii sui, ut sit ipse primogenitus in multis fratribus, quos a secunda morte per Mediatorem Dei gratia liberauit.
'You are earth, and into earth you shall go,' signified the death of the body, which befalls it when the soul departs—on this account He is to be believed to have said nothing about the second death, because He willed it to be hidden, for the sake of the dispensation of the New Testament, where the second death is most openly declared; so that first this first death, which is common to all, might be made known to have come from that sin which in one man was made common to all; but the second death is indeed not common to all, on account of those who are called according to His purpose, whom He foreknew and predestined (as the apostle says) to be conformed to the image of His Son, that He Himself might be the firstborn among many brethren—whom the grace of God, through the Mediator, has delivered from the second death.
「你本是塵土,仍要歸於塵土」,表明了身體的死亡(這死亡是在魂離去時臨到它的)——為此緣故,當信祂對於第二次的死絕口不提,因為祂願意把它隱藏起來,為了新約的安排,在新約中第二次的死被最公開地宣示出來;如此,好叫這頭一次、眾人所共有的死先被顯明是出於那罪(這罪在一人身上成為眾人所共有的);至於第二次的死,卻並非眾人所共有,乃是為了那些按神旨意被召的人——使徒說,神預先知道、又預定他們模成祂兒子的形像,叫祂自己在許多弟兄中作長子——神的恩典藉著中保,已救他們脫離第二次的死。
3:1629
In corpore ergo animali primum hominem factum sic apostolus loquitur. Volens enim ab spiritali, quod in resurrectione futurum est, hoc quod nunc est animale discernere: Seminatur, inquit, in corruptione, surget in in corruptione; seminatur in contumelia, surget in gloria; seminatur in infirmitate, surget in uirtute; seminatur corpus animale, surget corpus spiritale. Deinde ut hoc probaret: Si est, inquit, corpus animale, est et spiritale. Et ut quid esset animale corpus ostenderet: Sic, inquit, scriptum est: Factus est primus homo in animam uiuentem.
That the first man was made in a natural body, the apostle thus speaks. For wishing to distinguish the spiritual—which is to be in the resurrection—from this which now is natural, he says: 'It is sown in corruption, it shall rise in incorruption; it is sown in dishonor, it shall rise in glory; it is sown in weakness, it shall rise in power; it is sown a natural body, it shall rise a spiritual body.' Then, to prove this, he says: 'If there is a natural body, there is also a spiritual.' And to show what the natural body was, he says: 'So it is written: The first man was made into a living soul.'
頭一個人是在血氣的身體中被造的,使徒這樣論說。因為他要把那屬靈的(即將在復活時有的)與這如今是血氣的分別出來,便說:「所種的是必朽壞的,復活的是不朽壞的;所種的是羞辱的,復活的是榮耀的;所種的是軟弱的,復活的是強壯的;所種的是血氣的身體,復活的是屬靈的身體。」然後,為要證明這事,他說:「若有血氣的身體,也必有屬靈的身體。」並為要顯明血氣的身體是甚麼,他說:「經上記著說:『頭一個人亞當成了活的魂。』」
3:1630
Isto igitur modo uoluit ostendere quid sit corpus animale, quamuis scriptura non dixerit de homine primo, qui est appellatus Adam, quando illi anima flatu Dei creata est: Et factus est homo in corpore animali; sed: Factus est homo in animam uiuentem. In eo ergo quod scriptum est: Factus est primus homo in animam uiuentem, uoluit apostolus intellegi corpus hominis animale. Spiritale autem quem ad modum intellegendum esset, ostendit addendo: Nouissimus Adam in spiritum uiuificantem, procul dubio Christum significans, qui iam ex mortuis ita resurrexit, ut mori deinceps omnino non possit. Denique sequitur et dicit: Sed non primum quod spiritale est, sed quod animale, postea spiritale.
In this way, then, he wished to show what a natural body is, although Scripture did not say of the first man, who was called Adam, when his soul was created by the breath of God: 'And man was made in a natural body,' but: 'Man was made into a living soul.' Therefore in that which is written, 'The first man was made into a living soul,' the apostle wished the natural body of man to be understood. But how the spiritual was to be understood, he showed by adding: 'The last Adam into a life-giving spirit,' without doubt signifying Christ, who has now so risen from the dead that He can thereafter in no way die. Finally he goes on and says: 'But not first that which is spiritual, but that which is natural, afterward that which is spiritual.'
那麼,他便以這方式願意顯明血氣的身體是甚麼,雖然聖經論到那名叫亞當的頭一個人,當他的魂藉著神的氣息被造時,並沒有說「人被造在血氣的身體中」,乃說「人成了活的魂」。因此,在那所記「頭一個人成了活的魂」的話中,使徒願人血氣的身體被領會。但屬靈的當如何領會,他便藉著補充顯明:「末後的亞當成了賜生命的靈」,無疑是指著基督,祂如今已從死裡復活,以致此後絕不能再死。末了他接著說:「但屬靈的不在先,血氣的在先,以後才有屬靈的。」
3:1631
Ubi multo apertius declarauit se animale corpus insinuasse in eo quod scriptum est factum esse primum hominem in animam uiuentem, spiritale autem in eo quod ait: Nouissimus Adam in spiritum uiuificantem. Prius est enim animale corpus, quale habuit primus Adam, quamuis non moriturum, nisi peccasset; quale nunc habemus et nos, hactenus eius mutata uitiataque natura, quatenus in illo, postea quam peccauit, effectum est, unde haberet iam moriendi necessitatem; tale pro nobis etiam Christus primitus habere dignatus est, non quidem necessitate, sed potestate;
Here he declared much more openly that he had hinted at the natural body in that which is written, that the first man was made into a living soul, but the spiritual in that which he says: 'The last Adam into a life-giving spirit.' For the natural body is first, such as the first Adam had, although not about to die unless he had sinned; such as we too now have, his nature thus far changed and corrupted, in so far as in him, after he had sinned, it was so wrought that he should now have the necessity of dying; such a body Christ also, for our sake, first deigned to have—not indeed by necessity, but by power;
在此他更為公開地宣示,他在那所記「頭一個人成了活的魂」之話中所暗示的乃是血氣的身體,而在他所說「末後的亞當成了賜生命的靈」之話中所暗示的乃是屬靈的身體。因為血氣的身體在先,就是頭一個亞當所有的那種,雖然他若未犯罪本不會死;也就是我們如今所有的那種,他的本性已如此變壞並被敗壞,以致在他犯罪之後,在他裡面如此成就了,叫他如今帶有必死的必然;這樣的身體,基督也為我們的緣故先樂意取了——確實不是出於必須,乃是出於權能;
3:1632
postea uero spiritale, quale iam praecessit in Christo tamquam in capite nostro, secuturum est autem in membris eius ultima resurrectione mortuorum. Adiungit deinde apostolus duorum istorum hominum euidentis simam differentiam dicens: Primus homo de terra terrenus, secundus homo de caelo caelestis. Qualis terrenus, tales et terreni; qualis caelestis, tales et caelestes. Et quo modo induimus imaginem terreni, induamus et imaginem eius, qui de caelo est. Hoc apostolus ita posuit, ut nunc quidem in nobis secundum sacramentum regenerationis fiat, sicut alibi dicit: Quotquot in Christo baptizati estis, Christum induistis;
but afterward the spiritual, such as has already preceded in Christ as in our Head, but is to follow in His members at the last resurrection of the dead. The apostle then adds the most evident difference of these two men, saying: 'The first man is of the earth, earthly; the second man is from heaven, heavenly. Such as the earthly is, such also are they that are earthly; and such as the heavenly is, such also are they that are heavenly. And as we have borne the image of the earthly, let us also bear the image of Him who is from heaven.' This the apostle so set down that now indeed it may come to pass in us according to the sacrament of regeneration, as he says elsewhere: 'As many of you as have been baptized into Christ have put on Christ';
但此後便是屬靈的身體,這身體已在基督這位我們的元首裡先有,卻要在末了死人復活時,臨到祂的肢體。隨後使徒加上這兩個人之間最明顯的分別,說:「頭一個人是出於地,屬地的;第二個人是出於天,屬天的。那屬地的怎樣,凡屬地的也怎樣;那屬天的怎樣,凡屬天的也怎樣。我們既有了屬地者的形像,將來也必有屬天者的形像。」這話使徒如此陳明,使其如今確實照著重生的聖事在我們身上成就,正如他在別處所說:「你們凡受浸歸入基督的,都已經披上了基督」;
3:1633
re autem ipsa tunc perficietur, cum et in nobis, quod est animale nascendo, spiritale factum fuerit resurgendo. Ut enim eius itidem uerbis utar: Spe salui facti sumus. Induimus autem imaginem terreni hominis propagatione prae. uaricationis et mortis, quam nobis intulit generatio; sed induimus imaginem caelestis hominis gratia indulgentiae uitaeque perpetuae, quod nobis praestat regeneratio, non nisi per mediatorem Dei et hominum, hominem Christum Iesum; quem caelestem hominem uult intellegi, quia de caelo uenit, ut terrenae mortalitatis corpore uestiretur, quod caelesti inmortalitate uestiret.
but in actual fact it will then be perfected, when that which is natural in us by being born shall have become spiritual by rising again. For, to use his very words again: 'We are saved by hope.' Now we have put on the image of the earthly man by the propagation of transgression and death, which generation brought upon us; but we put on the image of the heavenly man by the grace of pardon and of perpetual life, which regeneration bestows on us—only through the Mediator of God and men, the man Christ Jesus; whom he would have understood as the heavenly man, because He came from heaven that He might be clothed with the body of earthly mortality, which He might clothe with heavenly immortality.
但在實際上,這事要到那時才得成全,就是當我們裡面那因出生而為血氣的,藉著復活成為屬靈的時候。因為,再用他自己的話:「我們得救是在乎盼望。」如今我們披上了屬地之人的形像,是藉著違越與死亡的繁衍(這是生育所帶給我們的);但我們披上屬天之人的形像,乃是藉著赦免與永久生命的恩典(這是重生所賜給我們的)——惟獨藉著神與人中間的中保,就是降世為人的基督耶穌;他願人把這位領會為屬天的人,因為祂從天降臨,為要被屬地必死的身體所披,好使這身體得披上屬天的不朽。
3:1634
Caelestes uero ideo appellat et alios, quia fiunt per gratiam membra eius, ut cum illis sit unus Christus, uelut caput et corpus. Hoc in, eadem epistula euidentius ita ponit: Per hominem mors, et per hominem resurrectio mortuorum. Sicut enim in Adam omnes moriuntur, sic et in Christo omnes uiuificabuntur; iam utique in corpore spiritali quod erit in spiritum uiuificantem; non quia omnes, qui in Adam moriuntur, membra erunt Christi (ex illis enim multo plures secunda in aeternum morte plectentur); sed ideo dictum est omnes adque omnes, quia, sicut nemo corpore animali nisi in Adam moritur, ita nemo corpore spiritali nisi in Christo uiuificatur.
But He calls others also heavenly, because by grace they become His members, so that with them there may be one Christ, as head and body. This he puts more evidently in the same epistle: 'By man came death, and by man the resurrection of the dead. For as in Adam all die, so also in Christ shall all be made alive'—now assuredly in a spiritual body which shall be in a life-giving spirit; not because all who die in Adam will be members of Christ (for of those, far more will be punished in the second death forever), but it was said 'all' and 'all' for this reason: that as no one dies in a natural body except in Adam, so no one is made alive in a spiritual body except in Christ.
但祂也稱別人為屬天的,因為他們藉著恩典成為祂的肢體,以致與他們同有一位基督,作頭與身體。這事他在同一封書信中說得更明白:「死既是因一人而來,死人復活也是因一人而來。因為在亞當裡眾人都死了,照樣,在基督裡眾人也都要活過來」——如今確實是在那將要在賜生命之靈裡的屬靈身體中;不是因為凡在亞當裡死的都要成為基督的肢體(因為他們中遠有更多的人要在第二次的死中永遠受刑罰),乃是說「眾人」與「眾人」的緣故乃是:正如無人在血氣的身體中死,除非在亞當裡;照樣,無人在屬靈的身體中得活,除非在基督裡。
3:1635
Proinde nequaquam putandum est nos in resurrectione tale corpus habituros, quale habuit homo primus ante peccatum; nec illud, quod dictum est: Qualis terrenus, tales et terreni, secundum id intellegendum, quod factum est admissione peccati. Non enim existimandum est eum prius, quam peccasset, spiritale corpus habuisse et peccati merito in animale mutatum. Ut enim hoc putetur, parum adtenduntur tanti uerba doctoris, qui ait: Si est corpus animale, est et spiritale; sic et scriptum est: Factus est primus homo Adam in animam uiuentem. Numquid hoc post peccatum factum est, cum sit ista hominis prima conditio, de qua beatissimus £aulus ad corpus animale monstrandum hoc testimonium legis adsumsit?
Accordingly, we must by no means suppose that at the resurrection we shall have such a body as the first man had before sin; nor is that saying, 'As is the earthly, such are they also that are earthly,' to be understood according to what came about through the admission of sin. For we must not imagine that before he sinned he had a spiritual body, and that by the merit of sin it was changed into an animal one. To suppose this is to pay too little heed to the words of so great a teacher, who says: 'If there is an animal body, there is also a spiritual; so also it is written, The first man Adam was made a living soul.' Was this perhaps brought about after sin, when this is the first condition of man, from which the most blessed Paul took up this testimony of the law in order to demonstrate the animal body?
因此,我們絕不可認為,在復活之時我們將擁有像始祖在犯罪以前所擁有的那種身體;也不可把那句話——「屬土的怎樣,屬土的人也怎樣」——理解為按著因犯罪而發生之事來說的。因為不可設想,他在犯罪以前曾擁有屬靈的身體,而後因罪的緣故變成了屬血氣的身體。若要這樣設想,便是太少留意這位偉大導師的話了,他說:「若有屬血氣的身體,也必有屬靈的身體;經上也是這樣記著說:首先的人亞當成了有靈的活人。」難道這是在犯罪以後才成就的嗎?這既是人最初的境況,是那最有福的保羅為要顯明屬血氣的身體而從律法引用的見證。
3:1636
CAPUT XXIIII. Qualiter accipienda sit uel illa insufflatio Dei, qua primus homo factus est in animam uiuentem, uel illa, quam Dominus fecit dicens discipulis - suis: Accipite Spiritum sanctum. Unde et illud parum considerate quibusdam uisum est, in eo quod legitur: Inspirauit Deus in faciem eius spiritum uitae, et factus est homo in animam uiuentem, non tunc animam primo homini datam, sed eam, quae iam inerat, Spiritu sancto uiuificatam. Mouet enim eos, quod Dominus Iesus, postea quam resurrexit a mortuis, insufflauit dicens discipulis suis: Accipite Spiritum sanctum. Unde tale aliquid factum existimant, quale tunc factum est, quasi et hic secutus euangelista dixerit:
CHAPTER 24. In what way is to be understood either that breathing of God by which the first man was made a living soul, or that which the Lord performed when He said to His disciples: 'Receive the Holy Spirit.' Hence it has also seemed to certain persons, with too little consideration, that in what is read, 'God breathed into his face the breath of life, and man was made a living soul,' a soul was not then given to the first man, but rather that the soul which already was within him was quickened by the Holy Spirit. For it moves them that the Lord Jesus, after He rose from the dead, breathed upon His disciples and said: 'Receive the Holy Spirit.' Hence they suppose something of the same sort was done then as was done here, as if here too the evangelist who followed had said:
第二十四章。論當如何領會神的那一次吹氣——藉此始祖成了有靈的活人——以及主對門徒所行的那一次吹氣,祂說:「你們受聖靈。」由此,某些人未加深思便以為,在所讀到的「神將生氣吹在他臉上,他就成了有靈的活人」這句話中,並非那時才把靈魂賜給始祖,而是把那已經在他裡面的靈魂藉聖靈賜了生命。因為使他們困惑的是:主耶穌從死裡復活以後,向門徒吹氣說:「你們受聖靈。」由此他們便以為,當時所成就的,與此處所成就的乃是同樣的事,彷彿在此處那隨後的福音書作者也說:
3:1637
Et facti sunt in animam uiuentem. Quod quidem si dictum esset, hoc intellegeremus, quod animarum quaedam uita sit Spiritus Dei, sine quo animae rationales mortuae deputandae sunt, quamuis earum praesentia uiuere corpora uideantur. Sed non ita factum, quando est conditus homo, satis ipsa libri uerba testantur, quae ita se habent: Et formauit Deus hominem puluerem de terra. Quod quidam planius interpretandum putantes dixerunt: Et finxit Deus hominem de limo terrae, quoniam superius dictum fuerat: Fons autem ascendebat de terra et inrigabat omnem faciem terrae; ut ex hoc limus intellegendus uideretur, umore scilicet terraque concretus. Ubi enim hoc dictum est, continuo sequitur:
'And they were made a living soul.' If indeed this had been said, we should understand that the life of souls in a certain sense is the Spirit of God, without whom rational souls are to be reckoned dead, although by their presence the bodies seem to live. But that it was not so done when man was created, the very words of the book sufficiently testify, which run thus: 'And God formed man, dust from the earth.' Some, thinking this should be interpreted more plainly, have said: 'And God fashioned man from the mud of the earth,' since it had been said above: 'But a spring went up from the earth and watered the whole face of the earth'; so that from this mud might be understood to be meant, that is, earth compounded with moisture. For where this is said, there immediately follows:
「他們就成了有靈的活人。」倘若真是這樣說了,我們便當領會:眾靈魂的生命在某種意義上乃是神的靈,沒有祂,有理性的靈魂就當算為死的,雖然身體因牠們的同在而似乎活著。但人受造之時並非如此而成,那書卷本身的話已足以為證,其詞如下:「神用地上的塵土造人。」有人以為這當更清楚地解釋,便說:「神用地上的泥土塑造人」,因為上文曾說:「有霧氣從地上騰,滋潤遍地」;如此,便當把這泥土理解為由水與土凝合而成的。因為這話一說,隨即接著說:
3:1638
Et formauit Deus hominem puluerem de terra, sicut Graeci codices habent, unde in Latinam linguam scriptura ipsa conuersa est. Siue autem formauit siue finxit quis dicere uoluerit, quod Graece dicitur licXaasv , ad rem nihil interest; magis tamen proprie dicitur finxit. Sed ambiguitas uisa est deuitanda eis, qui formauit dicere maluerunt, eo quod in Latina lingua illud magis obtinuit consuetudo, ut hi dicantur fingere, qui aliquid mendacio simulante conponunt. Hunc igitur formatum hominem de terrae puluere siue limo (erat enim puluis umectus) — hunc, inquam, ut expressius dicam, sicut scriptura locuta est, puluerem de terra animale corpus factum esse docet apostolus, cum animam accepit:
'And God formed man, dust from the earth,' as the Greek codices have it, from which Scripture itself was rendered into the Latin tongue. Now whether one chooses to say 'formed' or 'fashioned' for what is said in Greek 'eplasen,' makes no difference to the matter; yet more properly is it said 'fashioned.' But an ambiguity seemed to be avoided by those who preferred to say 'formed,' because in the Latin tongue that usage prevailed rather, that those are said 'to fashion' (fingere) who put something together with a feigning falsehood. This man, then, formed from the dust or mud of the earth (for it was moistened dust) — this man, I say, that I may speak more expressly as Scripture has spoken, this dust from the earth, the apostle teaches was made an animal body when it received a soul:
「神用地上的塵土造人」,正如希臘文抄本所載,聖經本身正是由此被譯成拉丁文的。至於有人願意把希臘文所說的「eplasen」說成「形塑」(formavit)或「塑造」(finxit),於事無關緊要;然而更確切地說是「塑造」。但那些寧願說「形塑」的人,似乎是要避免歧義,因為在拉丁文中,這用法更為通行,即把那些以欺騙的虛謊拼湊某物的人稱為「捏造」(fingere)。那麼這從地上的塵土或泥土所造的人(因為那是潮濕的塵土)——我說,這人,為使我照聖經所言更明確地說,這從地上來的塵土,使徒教導說,當牠領受了靈魂時,便成了屬血氣的身體:
3:1639
Et factus est iste homo in animam uiuentem\', id est, formatus iste puluis factus est in animam uiuentem. Iam, inquiunt, habebat animam, alioquin non appellaretur homo, quoniam homo non est corpus solum uel anima sola, sed qui et anima constat et corpore. Hoc quidem uerum est, quod non totus homo, sed pars melior hominis anima est; nec totus homo corpus, sed inferior hominis pars est; sed cum est utrumque coniunctum simul, habet hominis nomen; quod tamen et singula non amittunt, etiam cum de singulis loquimur. Quis enim dicere prohibetur cottidiani quadam lege sermonis: Homo ille defunctus est et nunc in requie est uel in poenis. cum de anima sola possit hoc dici, et:
'And this man was made a living soul,' that is, this dust when formed was made a living soul. Now, they say, he already had a soul, otherwise he would not be called 'man,' since man is not body alone or soul alone, but he who consists both of soul and of body. This indeed is true, that the soul is not the whole man, but the better part of man; nor is the body the whole man, but the lower part of man; yet when both are joined together, it has the name of man; which name nevertheless the parts singly do not lose, even when we speak of them singly. For who is forbidden to say, by a certain law of everyday speech: 'That man has died and is now at rest, or in torments,' when this can be said of the soul alone; and:
「這人就成了有靈的活人」,就是說,這塵土被塑造後成了有靈的活人。如今他們說,他既已有靈魂,否則他就不會被稱為「人」,因為人不單是身體,也不單是靈魂,乃是那兼有靈魂與身體的。這固然是真的,即靈魂並非整個的人,乃是人較好的部分;身體也並非整個的人,乃是人較低的部分;然而當二者結合在一起時,便有「人」之名;雖然如此,這名分各自存在時也不喪失,甚至當我們分別論到它們時也是如此。因為按日常言語的某種慣例,誰會被禁止說:「那人已死了,如今正在安息中,或在痛苦中」呢?這話可單指靈魂而言;又如:
3:1640
Illo aut illo loco homo ille sepultus est, cum hoc nisi de solo corpore non possit intellegi? An dicturi sunt sic loqui scripturam non solere diuinam? Immo uero illa ita nobis in hoc adtestatur, ut etiam cum duo ista coniuncta sunt et uiuit homo, tamen etiam singula hominis uocabulo appellet, animam scilicet interiorem hominem, corpus autem exteriorem hominem uocans, tamquam duo sint homines, cum simul utrumque sit homo unus. Sed intellegendum est, secundum quid dicatur homo ad imaginem Dei et homo terra adque iturus in terram. Illud enim secundum animam rationalem dicitur, qualem Deus insufflando uel, si commodius dicitur, inspirando indidit homini, id est hominis corpori;
'In this or that place that man was buried,' when this cannot be understood except of the body alone? Or will they say that divine Scripture is not wont thus to speak? Nay rather, it so testifies this to us, that even when these two are joined and the man lives, it nevertheless calls each part singly by the name of man, calling the soul namely the inner man, and the body the outer man, as though there were two men, when both together are one man. But it must be understood in what respect man is called the image of God, and man earth and going to return to earth. For the former is said according to the rational soul, such as God by breathing in, or, if it is said more fittingly, by inspiring, imparted to man, that is, to man's body;
「那人被葬在某地某處」,這除了單指身體外豈能有別的領會嗎?他們是否要說神的聖經不慣於這樣說話呢?其實正相反,聖經正向我們如此作證,以致即使當這二者結合、人活著之時,聖經仍以「人」之名分別稱呼人的各部分,就是把靈魂稱為內裡的人,把身體稱為外面的人,彷彿有兩個人,其實二者合一乃是一個人。然而必須領會,人在何意義上被稱為神的形像,又在何意義上被稱為塵土且要歸於塵土。前者是按有理性的靈魂而說的,這靈魂乃是神藉吹氣,或若說得更妥當,藉吹入而賜給人的,就是賜給人的身體;
3:1641
hoc autem secundum corpus, qualem hominem Deus finxit ex puluere, cui data est anima, ut fieret corpus animale, id est homo in animam uiuentem. Quapropter in eo, quod Dominus fecit, quando insufflauit dicens: Accipite Spiritum sanctum, nimirum hoc intellegi uoluit, quod Spiritus sanctus non tantum sit Patris, uerum etiam ipsius Unigeniti Spiritus. Idem ipse est quippe Spiritus . et Patris et Filii, cum quo est trinitas Pater et Filius et Spiritus sanctus, non creatura, sed Creator.
but the latter according to the body, such a man as God fashioned from the dust, to whom a soul was given, that it might become an animal body, that is, man into a living soul. Wherefore, in that which the Lord did, when He breathed and said, 'Receive the Holy Spirit,' He doubtless willed this to be understood, that the Holy Spirit is not only of the Father, but also the Spirit of the Only-begotten Himself. For the same is indeed the Spirit both of the Father and of the Son, with whom is the Trinity, Father and Son and Holy Spirit, not a creature but the Creator.
後者則是按身體而說的,就是神從塵土所塑造的那種人,靈魂賜給了他,使他成為屬血氣的身體,就是人成了有靈的活人。因此,在主所行的那事上,當祂吹氣說「你們受聖靈」之時,祂無疑願人領會這事:聖靈不單是父的靈,也是那獨生子自己的靈。因為這位正是父和子的靈,與父和子同有那三位一體——父、子、聖靈——不是受造之物,乃是創造主。
3:1642
Neque enim flatus ille corporeus de carnis ore procedens substantia erat Spiritus sancti adque natura, sed potius significatio, qua intellegeremus, ut dixi, Spiritum sanctum Patri esse Filioque communem, quia non sunt eis singulis singuli, sed unus amborum est. Semper autem iste Spiritus in scripturis sanctis Graeco uocabulo rcveufia dicitur, sicut eum et hoc loco Iesus appellauit, quando eum corporalis sui oris flatu significans discipulis dedit; et locis omnibus diuinorum eloquiorum non mihi aliter umquam nuncupatus occurrit. Hic uero, ubi legitur:
For that bodily breath proceeding from the mouth of flesh was not the substance and nature of the Holy Spirit, but rather a sign, by which we might understand, as I have said, that the Holy Spirit is common to the Father and the Son, because there are not for them severally several spirits, but one is of them both. Now this Spirit is always called in the holy Scriptures by the Greek word 'pneuma,' as Jesus also called Him in this place, when He gave Him to the disciples, signifying Him by the breath of His bodily mouth; and in all places of the divine utterances I have never found Him named otherwise. But here, where it is read:
因為那從肉身口中而出的有形之氣,並非聖靈的本質與性情,乃是一個記號,藉此我們得以領會,如我所說,聖靈乃是父與子所共有的,因為對他們而言並非各有各的靈,乃是父子二者共有一靈。如今這靈在聖經中總是用希臘字「pneuma」稱呼,正如耶穌在此處也這樣稱呼祂,當祂用有形之口的氣息為記號,把祂賜給門徒之時;在神諭的一切地方,我從未見祂被以別樣稱呼。但在此處,所讀到的乃是:
3:1643
Et finxit Deus hominem puluerem de terra et insufflauit siue inspirauit in faciem eius spiritum uitae, non ait Graecus rcveofta , quod solet dici Spiritus sanctus, sed 7cvoVjv , quod nomen in creatura quam in Creatore frequentius legitur; unde nonnulli etiam Latini propter differentiam hoc uocabulum non spiritum, sed flatum appellare maluerunt. Hoc enim est in Graeco etiam illo loco aput Esaiam, ubi Deus dicit: Omnem flatum ego feci, omnem animam sine dubitatione significans. Quod itaque Graece nvoifj dicitur, nostri aliquando flatum, aliquando spiritum, aliquando inspirationem uel aspirationem, quando etiam Dei dicitur, interpretati sunt;
'And God fashioned man, dust from the earth, and breathed,' or 'inspired,' 'into his face the breath of life,' the Greek does not say 'pneuma,' which is wont to be called the Holy Spirit, but 'pnoe,' a word which is read more frequently of the creature than of the Creator; hence some Latins also, for the sake of the distinction, preferred to call this word not 'spiritus' (spirit) but 'flatus' (breath). For this is in the Greek also in that passage in Isaiah, where God says: 'I have made every breath,' signifying without doubt every soul. Therefore what is in Greek 'pnoe,' our translators have rendered sometimes 'breath,' sometimes 'spirit,' sometimes 'inspiration' or 'aspiration,' when it is said even of God;
「神用地上的塵土塑造人,將生氣吹(或吹入)在他臉上」,希臘文並不說「pneuma」(這字常指聖靈),乃說「pnoe」,這字用於受造之物比用於創造主更為常見;故此有些拉丁人為要分別起見,寧願把這字稱作「flatus」(氣息),而非「spiritus」(靈)。因為在以賽亞書那段中,希臘文也是如此,神在那裡說:「凡有氣息的,都是我所造的」,無疑是指凡有靈魂的。所以希臘文所說的「pnoe」,我們的譯者有時譯作「氣息」,有時譯作「靈」,有時譯作「吹入」或「噓氣」,甚至當這字用於神時也如此;
3:1644
Trveufjia uero numquam nisi spiritum, siue hominis (de quo ait apostolus: Quis enim scit hominum quae sunt hominis, nisi spiritus hominis qui in ipso est?) siue pecoris (sicut in Salomonis libro scriptum est: Quis scit si spiritus hominis ascendat sursum in caelum et spiritus pecoris descendat deorsum in terram?) siue istum corporeum, qui etiam uentus dicitur, (nam eius hoc nomen est, ubi in psalmo canitur: Ignis, grando, nix, glacies spiritus tempestatis) siue iam non creatum, sed Creatorem, sicut est de quo dicit Dominus in euangelio: Accipite Spiritum sanctum, eum corporei sui oris flatu significans, et ubi ait:
but 'pneuma' never except as 'spirit,' whether of man (of which the apostle says: 'For who among men knows the things of a man, except the spirit of the man that is in him?'), or of beast (as it is written in the book of Solomon: 'Who knows whether the spirit of man ascends upward to heaven, and the spirit of the beast descends downward to the earth?'), or this bodily one, which is also called wind (for this is its name where it is sung in the psalm: 'Fire, hail, snow, ice, the spirit of the tempest'), or finally that which is not created but the Creator, such as that of which the Lord says in the gospel: 'Receive the Holy Spirit,' signifying Him by the breath of His bodily mouth, and where He says:
但「pneuma」則無不譯作「靈」,無論是指人的靈(使徒論到這靈說:「除了在人裡頭的靈,誰知道人的事?」),或是指獸的靈(正如所羅門書中所記:「誰知道人的靈是往上升、獸的靈是下入地呢?」),或是指這有形的靈,即又被稱為風的(因為這是它的名,正如詩篇中所歌唱的:「火與冰雹,雪和霧氣,並暴風」),或最後是指那不受造而是創造主的靈,如主在福音書中所論到的:「你們受聖靈」,祂用有形之口的氣息為記號指祂;又如祂說:
3:1645
Ite, baptizate[omnes] gentes in nomine Patris et Filii et Spiritus sancti, ubi ipsa trinitas excellentissime et euidentissime commendata est, et ubi legitur: Deus spiritus est, et aliis plurimis sacrarum litterarum locis. In his quippe omnibus testimoniis scripturarum, quantum ad Graecos adtinet, non TWOTJV uidemus scriptum esse, sed πνεῡμα ; quantum autem ad Latinos, non flatum, sed spiritum. Quapropter in eo, quod scriptum est: Inspirauit, uel si magis proprie dicendum est: Insufflauit in faciem eius spiritum uitae, si Graecus non irvoVjv , sicut ibi legitur, sed πνεῡμα ;
'Go, baptize [all] the nations in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit,' where the Trinity itself is most excellently and most evidently commended, and where it is read: 'God is a Spirit,' and in very many other places of the sacred writings. For in all these testimonies of the Scriptures, as far as concerns the Greek, we see not 'pnoe' written, but 'pneuma'; and as far as concerns the Latin, not 'flatus' (breath), but 'spiritus' (spirit). Wherefore, in that which is written: 'He inspired,' or, if it should be said more properly, 'He breathed into his face the breath of life,' if the Greek had set down not 'pnoe,' as is read there, but 'pneuma';
「你們去,奉父、子、聖靈的名給[萬]民施洗」,在這話中三位一體本身被最卓越、最明顯地稱許了;又如所讀到的:「神是靈」,以及聖書中許許多多別的地方。因為在聖經這一切見證中,就希臘文而論,我們所見的並非寫作「pnoe」,乃是「pneuma」;就拉丁文而論,並非「flatus」(氣息),乃是「spiritus」(靈)。因此,在所記的「他吹入」,或若說得更確切,「他將生氣吹入他臉上」這話中,倘若希臘文所寫的並非如那裡所讀的「pnoe」,而是「pneuma」;
3:1646
posuisset, nec sic esset consequens, ut Creatorem Spiritum, qui proprie dicitur in trinitate Spiritus sanctus, intellegere cogeremur; quando quidem πνεῡμα , ut dictum est, non solum de Creatore, sed etiam de creatura dici solere manifestum est. Sed cum dixisset, inquiunt, spiritum, non adderet uitae, nisi illum sanctum Spiritum uellet intellegi; et cum dixisset: Factus est homo in animam, non adderet uiuentem, . nisi animae uitam significaret, quae illi diuinitus inpertitur dono Spiritus Dei. Cum enim uiuat anima, inquiunt, proprio suae uitae modo, quid opus erat addere uiuentem, nisi ut ea uita intellegeretur, quae illi per sanctum Spiritum datur?
even then it would not follow that we should be compelled to understand the Creator Spirit, who in the Trinity is properly called the Holy Spirit; since indeed 'pneuma,' as has been said, is manifestly wont to be said not only of the Creator but also of the creature. But, they say, when it had said 'spirit,' it would not have added 'of life,' unless it wished that Holy Spirit to be understood; and when it had said, 'man was made a soul,' it would not have added 'living,' unless it signified that life of the soul which is divinely imparted to it by the gift of the Spirit of God. For since the soul lives, they say, by the proper mode of its own life, what need was there to add 'living,' except that that life might be understood which is given to it through the Holy Spirit?
即便如此,也不能由此推論說我們必須領會那位創造主的靈,就是在三位一體中正確地被稱為聖靈的那一位;因為「pneuma」如前所說,顯然不單用於創造主,也用於受造之物。但他們說,經文既說了「靈」,就不會再加上「生命的」,除非牠願人領會那聖靈;經文既說了「人成了魂」,也不會再加上「活的」,除非牠是要指明那靈魂的生命,就是藉神的靈之恩賜而從神性賜給靈魂的。因為他們說,靈魂既按自己生命的固有方式而活著,又何必再加上「活的」呢?豈不正是為要使人領會那藉聖靈賜給靈魂的生命嗎?
3:1647
Hoc quid est aliud nisi diligenter pro humana suspicione contendere et scripturas sanctas neglegenter adtendere? Quid enim magnum erat non ire longius, sed in eodem ipso libro paulo superius legere: Producat terra animam uiuentem, quando animalia terrestria cuncta creata sunt? Deinde aliquantis interpositis, in eodem tamen ipso libro quid magnum erat aduertere quod scriptum est: Et omnia, quae habent spiritum uitae, et omnis, qui erat super aridam, mortuus est, cum insinuaret omnia quae uiuebant in terra perisse diluuio? Si ergo et animam uiuentem et spiritum uitae etiam in pecoribus inuenimus, sicut loqui diuina scriptura consueuit, et cum hoc quoque loco, ubi legitur:
What is this but to contend diligently for a human conjecture and to attend negligently to the holy Scriptures? For what great matter was it not to go further, but to read in the very same book a little above: 'Let the earth bring forth a living soul,' when all the land animals were created? Then, after a few things interposed, in that same book what great matter was it to notice what is written: 'And all things that had the spirit of life, and everyone that was upon the dry land, died,' when it intimated that all things that lived on the earth perished by the flood? If, then, we find both 'living soul' and 'spirit of life' even in beasts, as the divine Scripture is wont to speak, and when in this place too, where it is read:
這除了是為人的臆測殷勤爭辯、卻疏忽聖經之外,還能是什麼呢?因為何必走遠,只要在同一書卷稍前之處讀一讀就好了:「地要生出有靈的活物」,那是論到一切陸地走獸受造之時所說的;這豈是難事?其後又隔幾節,在同一書卷裡,要留意所記的這話豈是難事:「凡有生命氣息的,並一切在旱地上的,都死了」,那是說明地上一切活物都因洪水而滅亡了?那麼,倘若我們連在牲畜身上也照神的聖經慣常的說法見到「有靈的活物」與「生命的氣息」,又在此處,所讀到的乃是:
3:1648
Omnia quae habent spiritum uitae, non Graecus πνεῡμα , sed πνοην dixerit: quur non dicimus: Quid opus erat ut adderet uiuentem, cum anima nisi uiuat esse non possit? aut quid opus erat ut adderet uitae, cum dixisset spiritum? Sed intellegimus animam uiuentem et spiritum uitae scripturam suo more dixisse, cum animalia, id eat animata corpora, uellet intellegi, quibus inesset per animam perspicuus iste etiam corporis sensus.
'All things that had the spirit of life,' the Greek said not 'pneuma' but 'pnoe': why do we not say: What need was there for it to add 'living,' since a soul cannot exist unless it lives? Or what need was there for it to add 'of life,' when it had said 'spirit'? But we understand that Scripture, after its own manner, spoke of 'living soul' and 'spirit of life,' when it wished animals, that is, animate bodies, to be understood, in which there was present through the soul this perceptible sense even of the body.
「凡有生命氣息的」,希臘文所說的並非「pneuma」,乃是「pnoe」:那麼我們為何不說:既然靈魂非活著便不能存在,何必再加上「活的」呢?或既已說了「靈」,何必再加上「生命的」呢?其實我們領會,聖經是按自己的慣例說「有靈的活物」與「生命的氣息」的,那時牠是要使人領會「活物」,就是有靈魂的身體,這些身體藉著靈魂便具有這連身體都顯而易見的知覺。
3:1649
In hominis autem conditione obliuiscimur, quem ad modum loqui scriptura consueuerit, cum suo prorsus more locuta sit, quo insinuaret hominem etiam rationali anima accepta, quam non sicut aliarum carnium aquis et terra producentibus, sed Deo flante creatam uoluit intellegi, sic tamen factum, ut in corpore animali, quod fit anima in eo uiuente, sicut illa animalia uiueret, de quibus dixit: Producat terra animam uiuentem, et quae itidem dixit habuisse in se spiritum uitae; ubi etiam in Graeco non dixit πνεῡμα , sed ffvoVjv ; non utique Spiritum sanctum, sed eorum animam tali exprimens nomine.
But in the case of man's creation we forget how Scripture is wont to speak, although it spoke entirely after its own manner, by which it intimated that man, even though he had received a rational soul — which it wished to be understood as created not, like the souls of other flesh, by waters and earth bringing them forth, but by God breathing — yet was so made that in the animal body, which is made when a soul lives in it, he might live as did those animals of which it said, 'Let the earth bring forth a living soul,' and which it likewise said had within them the spirit of life; where also in the Greek it said not 'pneuma' but 'pnoe'; certainly not the Holy Spirit, but expressing their soul by such a name.
但在論到人受造之時,我們卻忘了聖經慣常的說法,雖然牠完全是按自己的慣例說的,藉此牠表明:人雖領受了有理性的靈魂——這靈魂牠願人領會為並非像別的有血肉之物的靈魂那樣,由水與地生出,乃是由神吹氣而受造的——卻仍是這樣被造成的,使他在那屬血氣的身體裡(這身體是當靈魂在其中存活時才成的),如同那些活物一般活著,就是牠所說「地要生出有靈的活物」的那些活物,並且牠同樣說這些活物裡頭有生命的氣息;在那裡希臘文所說的也並非「pneuma」,乃是「pnoe」;當然不是聖靈,乃是以這名來表達牠們的靈魂。
3:1650
Sed enim Dei flatus, inquiunt, Dei ore exisse intellegitur, quem si animam crediderimus, consequens erit, ut eiusdem fateamur esse substantiae paremque illius sapientiae, quae dicit: Ego ex ore Altissimi prodii. Non quidem dixit sapientia ore Dei efflatam se fuisse, sed ex eius ore prodisse. Sicut autem nos possumus non de nostra natura, qua homines sumus, sed de isto aere circumfuso, quem spirando ac respil\'ando ducimus ac reddimus, flatum facere cum sufflamus:
But, they say, the breath of God is understood to have gone forth from the mouth of God; and if we should believe it to be a soul, the consequence will be that we must confess it to be of the same substance and equal to that Wisdom which says, 'I came forth from the mouth of the Most High.' Yet Wisdom did not say that she was breathed out from the mouth of God, but that she came forth from His mouth. But just as we can make a breath, not from our own nature by which we are men, but from this surrounding air which we draw in and give back by breathing in and out, when we blow:
但他們說,神的氣息被理解為從神的口中而出;倘若我們相信那是一個靈魂,結果便是我們必須承認它與那智慧同一本質、且與之同等,那智慧說:「我從至高者的口中而出。」然而智慧並未說自己是被神從口中噓出的,乃說自己是從神口中出來的。但正如我們在吹氣之時,能造出一股氣息,這氣息並非出於我們為人的本性,乃是出於這環繞我們的空氣,就是我們藉一呼一吸而吸進又呼出的空氣:
3:1651
ita omnipotens Deus non de sua natura neque subiacenti creatura, sed etiam de nihilo potuit facere flatum, quem corpori hominis inserendo inspirasse uel insufflasse conuenientissime dictus est, incorporeus incorporeum, sed inmutabilis mutabilem, quia non creatus creatum. Verum tamen ut sciant isti, qui de scripturis loqui uolunt et scripturarum locutiones non aduertunt, non hoc solum dici exire ex ore Dei, quod est aequalis eiusdemque naturae, audiant uel legant quod Deo dicente scriptum est: Quoniam tepidus es et neque calidus neque frigidus, incipiam te reicere ex ore meo.
so almighty God could make a breath, not from His own nature nor from any underlying creature, but even from nothing, which, by inserting it into the body of man, He is most fittingly said to have inspired or breathed in — He incorporeal an incorporeal thing, yet He immutable a mutable thing, since He uncreated a created thing. But nevertheless, that those persons may know who wish to speak from the Scriptures yet do not notice the modes of expression of the Scriptures, that not only that which is of equal and the same nature is said to go forth from the mouth of God, let them hear or read what is written when God speaks: 'Because you are lukewarm and neither hot nor cold, I will begin to spew you out of my mouth.'
照樣,全能的神也能造出一股氣息,這氣息既非出於祂自己的本性,也非出於任何底下的受造之物,甚至是從無中造出的,並且祂把它放入人的身體裡,最恰當地被稱為祂吹入或噓入了它——祂無形體,所造的氣息也無形體;祂不改變,所造的卻可改變;因為祂非受造,所造的卻是受造之物。然而,為要叫那些願意憑聖經說話、卻不留意聖經表達方式的人知道,並非只有那同等同質的,才被稱為從神的口中而出,讓他們聽聽或讀讀神說話時所記的話:「你既如溫水,也不冷也不熱,我就要把你從我口中吐出去。」
3:1652
Nulla itaque causa est, quur apertissime loquenti resistamus apostolo, ubi ab spiritali corpore corpus animale discernens, id est ab illo in quo futuri sumus hoc in quo nunc sumus, ait: Seminatur corpus animale, surget corpus spiritale; si est corpus animale, est et spiritale; sic et scriptum est: Factus est primus homo Adam in animam uiuentem, nouissimus Adam in spiritum uiuificantem. Sed non primum quod spiritale est, sed quod animale, postea spiritale. Primus homo de terra terrenus, secundus homo de caelo caelestis. Qualis terrenus, tales et terreni, et qualis caelestis, tales et caelestes. Et quo modo induimus imaginem terreni, induamus et imaginem eius qui de caelo est.
There is therefore no reason why we should resist the apostle, who speaks most plainly, where, distinguishing the animal body from the spiritual body, that is, that in which we are now from that in which we shall be hereafter, he says: 'It is sown an animal body, it shall rise a spiritual body; if there is an animal body, there is also a spiritual; so also it is written, The first man Adam was made a living soul, the last Adam a quickening spirit. But not first that which is spiritual, but that which is animal, afterward the spiritual. The first man is of the earth, earthy; the second man is of heaven, heavenly. As is the earthy, such are they also that are earthy; and as is the heavenly, such are they also that are heavenly. And as we have borne the image of the earthy, let us bear also the image of Him who is of heaven.'
因此,我們毫無理由抵擋這位說話最明白的使徒,他在那裡把屬血氣的身體與屬靈的身體加以分別,就是把我們如今所在的身體與我們將來所要在的身體加以分別,他說:「所種的是屬血氣的身體,復活的是屬靈的身體。若有屬血氣的身體,也必有屬靈的身體。經上也是這樣記著說:首先的人亞當成了有靈的活人,末後的亞當成了叫人活的靈。但屬靈的不在先,屬血氣的在先,以後才有屬靈的。頭一個人是出於地,乃屬土;第二個人是出於天。那屬土的怎樣,凡屬土的也就怎樣;屬天的怎樣,凡屬天的也就怎樣。我們既有屬土的形狀,將來也必有屬天的形狀。」
3:1653
De quibus omnibus apostolicis uerbis superius locuti sumus. Corpus igitur animale, in quo primum hominem Adam factum esse dicit apostolus, sic erat factum, non ut mori omnino non posset, sed ut non moreretur, nisi homo peccasset. Nam illud, quod spiritu uiuificante spiritale erit et inmortale, mori omnino non poterit, sicut anima creata est inmortalis, quae licet peccato mortua perhibeatur carens quaiam uita sua, hoc est dei Spiritu, quo etiam sapienter et beate uiuere poterat, tamen propria quadam, licet misera, uita sua non desinit uiuere, quia inmortalis est creata;
Concerning all these apostolic words we have spoken above. The animal body, then, in which the apostle says the first man Adam was made, was so made, not that it could in no way die, but that it would not die unless man had sinned. For that which by the quickening spirit will be spiritual and immortal will be in no way able to die, just as the soul has been created immortal, which, although it is said to be dead by sin, lacking a certain life of its own, that is, the Spirit of God, by which it could also have lived wisely and blessedly, nevertheless does not cease to live by a certain proper life of its own, though a wretched one, because it has been created immortal;
關於這一切使徒的話,我們在上文已經論過了。那麼,使徒所說始祖亞當被造成的屬血氣身體,乃是這樣被造的:並非絕對不能死,乃是除非人犯了罪便不至於死。因為那藉叫人活的靈而要成為屬靈、不死的身體,將絕對不能死,正如靈魂受造為不死的;這靈魂雖說因罪而死,失去了牠自己某種的生命,就是神的靈(藉著祂,靈魂本可以有智慧、有福地活著),然而牠憑著自己固有的某種生命,雖是悲慘的生命,仍不停止活著,因為牠受造原是不死的;
3:1654
sicut etiam desertores angeli, licet secundum quendam modum mortui sint peccando, quia fontem uitae deseruerunt, qui Deus est, quem potando sapienter et beate poterant uiuere, tamen non sic mori potuerunt, ut omni modo desisterent uiuere adque sentire, quoniam inmortales creati sunt; adque ita in secundam mortem post ultimum praecipitabuntur iudicium, ut nec illic uita careant, quando quidem etiam sensu, cum in doloribus futuri sunt, nori\'carebunt. Sed homines ad Dei gratiam pertinentes, ciues sanctorum angelorum in beata uita manentium, ita spiritalibus corporibus induentur, ut neque peccent amplius neque. moriantur; ea tamen inmortalitate uestiti, quae.
just as also the deserter angels, although in a certain mode they are dead by sinning, because they deserted the fountain of life, which is God, by drinking of whom they could have lived wisely and blessedly, nevertheless could not so die as to cease in every way to live and to feel, since they were created immortal; and thus after the last judgment they will be cast headlong into the second death, so that not even there will they lack life, since indeed they will not lack even sense, when they will be in torments. But men belonging to the grace of God, fellow citizens of the holy angels abiding in the blessed life, will be so clothed with spiritual bodies that they will neither sin any more nor die; clothed, however, with that immortality which,
正如那些背棄的天使,雖然牠們在某種意義上因犯罪而死,因為牠們離棄了生命的泉源,就是神(牠們本可藉飲於祂而有智慧、有福地活著),然而牠們不能如此地死,以致完全停止活著與感覺,因為牠們受造原是不死的;如此,在末後的審判以後,牠們要被投入第二次的死裡,以致連在那裡也不缺乏生命,因為牠們連知覺也不缺乏,當牠們在痛苦中之時。但那些屬於神恩典的人,就是與那些住在有福生命中的聖天使同作國民的,要這樣被屬靈的身體所披戴,以致他們不再犯罪,也不再死亡;卻披戴著那不死性,這不死性——
3:1655
sicut angelerum, nec peccato possit auferri; natura quidem manente ca s, sed nulla omnino carnali corruptibilitate uel tarditate remanente. Sequitur autem quaestio necessario pertractanda et Domino Deo ueritatis adiuuante soluenda: Si libido membrorum inoboedientium ex peccato inoboedientiae in illis primis hominibus, cum illos diuina gratia deseruisset, exorta est; unde in suam nuditatem oculos aperuerunt, id est eam curiosius aduerterunt, et quia inpudens motus uoluntatis arbitrio resistebat, pudenda texerunt: quo modo essent filios propagaturi. si, ut creati fuerant, sine praeuaricatione mansissent.
like that of the angels, can be taken away neither by sin; their nature indeed remaining, but with no carnal corruptibility or sluggishness at all remaining. There follows, however, a question that must necessarily be treated and, with the Lord God of truth helping, resolved: If the lust of the disobedient members arose from the sin of disobedience in those first men, when the divine grace had deserted them; whence they opened their eyes upon their own nakedness, that is, they regarded it more curiously, and because the shameless motion resisted the choice of their will, they covered their pudenda: in what manner would they have begotten children, if, as they had been created, they had remained without transgression.
如同天使的不死性那樣,連罪也不能將它奪去;他們的本性固然存留,卻全然不留任何肉體的可朽性或遲鈍。然而隨之而來一個問題,這問題是必須加以探討、並在真理之主神的幫助下加以解決的:倘若那些悖逆肢體的情慾,是在始祖身上因悖逆之罪而起的,就是當神的恩典離棄了他們之時;以致他們向自己的赤身露體開了眼,就是更好奇地察看了它,又因那無恥的衝動抗拒他們意志的抉擇,他們便遮蓋了羞處:那麼,倘若他們照受造的樣式存留、不曾犯法,他們又當如何生養兒女呢?
3:1656
Sed quia et liber iste claudendus est nec tanta quaestio in sermonis angustias coartanda, in eum qui sequitur commodiore dispositione differtur. Per inoboedientiam primi hominis omnes in secundae mortis perpetuitatem ruituros fuisse, nisi multos Dei gratia liberaret.
But since this book also must be closed, and so great a question must not be cramped within the narrows of one discourse, it is deferred, with a more convenient arrangement, to the one that follows. That through the disobedience of the first man all would have rushed into the perpetuity of the second death, had not the grace of God set many free.
但既然這卷書也必須收結,這樣重大的問題也不該被擠壓在一篇論述的窄狹之中,便以更合宜的安排,留到隨後的那一卷。論到:藉著始祖的悖逆,眾人本都要墮入第二次死的永久之中,若非神的恩典救拔了許多人。
3:1657
Diximus iam superioribus libris ad humanum genus non solum naturae similitudine sociandum, uerum etiam quadam cognationis necessitudine in unitatem concordem pacis uinculo conligandum ex homine uno Deum uoluisse homines instituere, neque hoc genus fuisse in singulis quibusque moriturum, nisi duo primi, quorum creatus est unus ex nullo, altera ex illo, id inoboedientia meruissent, a quibus admissum est tam grande peccatum, ut in deterius eo natura mutaretur humana, etiam in posteros obligatione peccati et mortis necessitate transmissa.
We have already said in the foregoing books that God willed to establish men from one man, in order that the human race should be united not only by the likeness of nature, but also bound together by a certain kinship of relationship in the harmonious unity of peace by the bond of concord; and that this race would not have died in each individual, had not the two first — of whom one was created out of nothing, the other out of him — by their disobedience deserved it; by whom so great a sin was committed that human nature was thereby changed for the worse, the obligation of sin and the necessity of death being transmitted even to their posterity.
我們在前面幾卷書中已經說過,神願意從一個人造出眾人,為要使人類不單因本性相似而結合,更要在和睦的合一中藉同心的繫帶、以某種親屬關係的聯結而彼此牽繫;又說,這人類本不至於各人都要死亡,若非那最初的二人——其中一個是從無中受造,另一個是從他而出——因悖逆而招致了死;他們所犯的罪如此重大,以致人的本性因此變得更壞,連罪的拘束和死的必然也傳給了他們的後裔。
3:1658
Mortis autem regnum in homines usque adeo dominatum est, ut omnes in secundam quoque mortem, cuius nullus est finis, poena debita praecipites ageret, nisi inde quosdam indebita Dei gratia liberaret. Ac per hoc factum est, ut, cum tot tantaeque gentes per terrarum orbem diuersis ritibus moribusque uiuentes multiplici linguarum armorum uestium sint uarietate distinctae, non tamen amplius quam duo quaedam genera humanae societatis existerent, quas ciuitates duas secundum scripturas nostras merito appellare pos- 25 semus .
Now the reign of death so dominated over men, that it would drive all headlong, by their due punishment, even into the second death, of which there is no end, had not the undeserved grace of God set some free from it. And by this it has come about that, although so many and so great nations throughout the world, living by diverse rites and customs, are distinguished by a manifold variety of languages, arms, and dress, yet there exist no more than two certain kinds of human society, which according to our Scriptures we might rightly call two cities.
如今死亡的轄治如此地轄制了眾人,以致它要憑著應得的刑罰,把眾人都推墮下去,甚至進入那無窮無盡的第二次死裡,若非神那不配得的恩典救拔了一些人脫離它。由此便成就了這事:雖然遍滿世界這麼多、這麼大的列國,照著各樣的禮儀風俗生活,又因語言、兵器、衣著的紛繁多樣而彼此區分,然而人類的社會卻不外乎兩種,我們照著我們的聖經,理當稱之為兩座城。
3:1659
Una quippe est hominum secundum carnem, altera secundum spiritum uiuere in - sui cuiusque generis pace uolentium et, cum id quod expetunt adsequuntur, in sui cuiusque generis pace uiuentium. CAPUT II. De uita carnali, quae non ex corporis tantum, sed etiam ex animi intellegenda sit uitiis: Prius ergo uidendum est, quid sit secundum carnem, quid secundum spiritum uiuere.
For there is one of those who wish to live according to the flesh, the other of those who wish to live according to the spirit, each in the peace of its own kind; and, when they attain what they seek, living each in the peace of its own kind. CHAPTER 2. Of the carnal life, which is to be understood not only from the vices of the body, but also from those of the soul. First, then, we must see what it is to live according to the flesh, and what it is to live according to the spirit.
因為有一座城是屬乎那些願意按肉體而活的人,另一座城是屬乎那些願意按靈而活的人,各在自己那一類的平安中;並且當他們得著所追求的,便各在自己那一類的平安中生活。第二章。論屬肉體的生活,這生活不單當從身體的敗壞來領會,也當從心靈的敗壞來領會。那麼,首先我們必須看明,何為按肉體而活,何為按靈而活。
3:1660
Quisquis enim hoc quod diximus prima fronte inspicit, uel non recolens uel minus aduertens quem ad modum scripturae sanctae loquantur, potest putare philosophos quidem Epicureos secundum carnem uiuere, quia summum bonum hominis in corporis uoluptate posuerunt, et si qui alii sunt, qui quoquo modo corporis bonum summum bonum esse hominis opinati sunt, et eorum omne uulgus, qui non aliquo dogmate uel eo modo philosophantur, sed procliues ad libidinem nisi ex uoluptatibus, quas corporeis sensibus capiunt, gaudere nesciunt; Stoicos autem, qui summum bonum hominis in animo ponunt, secundum spiritum uiuere, quia et hominis animus quid est nisi spiritus?
For whoever inspects at first glance what we have said, either not recalling or paying too little attention to how the holy Scriptures speak, might suppose that the Epicurean philosophers indeed live according to the flesh, because they placed the highest good of man in bodily pleasure, and if there are any others who in any way held the good of the body to be man's highest good, and that whole rabble of those who, not by any dogma or in that philosophical manner, but being prone to lust, know not how to rejoice except in the pleasures which they take through the bodily senses; but the Stoics, who place the highest good of man in the soul, live according to the spirit, because what is man's soul but spirit?
因為凡乍看我們所說之言的人,若不是不記得、就是太少留意聖經如何說話,便可能以為:伊壁鳩魯派的哲學家固然是按肉體而活,因為他們把人的至善置於身體的快樂中,還有任何別的、無論以何種方式認定身體之善為人之至善的人,以及那一整群並非憑任何教條或那種哲學方式、乃是傾向情慾、除了藉身體感官所取的快樂以外便不知如何喜樂的庸眾;至於斯多亞派,他們把人的至善置於心靈中,便是按靈而活,因為人的心靈不就是靈麼?
3:1661
Sed sicut loquitur scriptura diuina, secundum carnem uiuere utrique monstrantur. Carnem quippe appellat non solum corpus terreni adque mortalis aninr.antis (ueluti cum dicit: Non omnis caro eadem caro; alia quidem hominis, alia autem caro pecoris, alia uolucrum, alia piscium), sed et aliis multis modis significatione huius nominis utitur, inter quos uarios locutionis modos saepe etiam ipsum hominem, id est naturam hominis, carnem nuncupat, modo locutionis a parte totum, quale est: Ex operibus legis non iustificabitur omnis caro. Quid enim uoluit intellegi nisi omnis homo? Quod apertius paulo post ait: In lege nemo iustificatur, et ad Galatas:
But as divine Scripture speaks, both are shown to live according to the flesh. For it calls 'flesh' not only the body of an earthly and mortal living being (as when it says: 'Not all flesh is the same flesh; one indeed of man, another the flesh of beasts, another of birds, another of fishes'), but it uses the signification of this word in many other ways as well, among which various modes of expression it often even calls man himself, that is, the nature of man, 'flesh,' by a mode of expression naming the whole from the part, such as: 'By the works of the law shall no flesh be justified.' For what did it wish to be understood but every man? Which it says a little more openly shortly afterward: 'In the law no one is justified,' and to the Galatians:
但照神的聖經所言,這兩派都顯為按肉體而活。因為聖經所稱的「肉體」不單指屬地、必死的活物之身體(如牠所說:「凡肉體各有不同:人是一樣,獸又是一樣,鳥又是一樣,魚又是一樣」),牠也以這字的意涵用於許多別的方面,在這各樣的說法中,牠甚至常以「肉體」稱呼人本身,就是人的本性,是以「以部分指全體」的說法,如:「凡有血氣的,沒有一個因行律法能在神面前稱義。」因為這除了指每一個人,還願人領會什麼呢?這意思牠稍後說得更明白些:「沒有一個人靠著律法在神面前稱義」;又對加拉太人說:
3:1662
Scientes autem quia non iustificatur homo exoperibuslegis . Secundum hoc intellegitur: Et Verbum caro factum est, id est homo; quod non recte accipientes quidam putauerunt Christo humanam animam defuisse. Sicut enim a toto pars accipitur, ubi Mariae Magdalenae uerba in euangelio leguntur dicentis: Tulerant Dominum meum et nescio ubi posuerunt eum, cum de sola Christi carne loqueretur, quam sepultam de monumento putabat ablatam: ita et a parte totum carne nominata intellegitur homo, sicuti ea sunt quae supra commemorauimus. Cum igitur multis modis, quos perscrutari et colligere longum est, diuina scriptura nuncupet carnem:
'Knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the law.' According to this is understood: 'And the Word was made flesh,' that is, man; which some, not rightly receiving, have supposed that a human soul was lacking in Christ. For just as the part is taken for the whole, where in the gospel the words of Mary Magdalene are read, saying: 'They have taken away my Lord, and I know not where they have laid Him,' when she spoke only of the flesh of Christ, which, being buried, she thought had been taken from the tomb: so also the whole is understood from the part, when 'flesh' is named, that is, man, as are those instances which we mentioned above. Since, then, in many ways, which it would be tedious to search out and gather together, divine Scripture names 'flesh':
「既知道人稱義不是因行律法。」按此便領會「道成了肉身」,就是成了人;有人領受得不正確,便以為基督裡缺少人的靈魂。因為正如「以部分代全體」,福音書中所讀到的抹大拉馬利亞的話:「有人把我主挪了去,我不知道放在哪裡」,她說的只是基督的肉身,就是那已被埋葬、她以為已從墳墓中被挪走的肉身:照樣,「以部分指全體」,當「肉體」被提及時,便領會為人,正如我們上文所提的那些例子。那麼,既然神的聖經以許多方式(要一一查考並聚集起來甚為費時)稱「肉體」:
3:1663
quid sit secundum carnem uiuere (quod profecto malum est, cum ipsa carnis natura non sit malum) ut indagare possimus, inspiciamus diligenter illum locum epistulae Pauli apostoli quam scripsit ad Galatas, ubi ait: Manifesta autem sunt opera carnis, quae sunt fornicationes, inmunditiae, luxuria, idolorum seruitus, ueneficia, inimicitiae, contentiones, aemulationes, animositates, dissensiones, haereses, inuidiae, ebrietates, comisationes et his similia; quae praedico uobis, sicut praedixi, quoniam qui talia agunt regnum Dei non possidebunt.
in order that we may be able to track down what it is to live according to the flesh (which is assuredly evil, although the very nature of the flesh is not evil), let us diligently inspect that passage of the epistle of the apostle Paul which he wrote to the Galatians, where he says: 'Now the works of the flesh are manifest, which are fornications, uncleannesses, lasciviousness, idolatry, sorceries, enmities, contentions, jealousies, animosities, dissensions, heresies, envyings, drunkennesses, revellings, and the like; which I foretell to you, as I have foretold, that they who do such things shall not possess the kingdom of God.'
為要我們能查明何為按肉體而活(這無疑是惡的,雖然肉體的本性並非惡的),讓我們殷勤察看使徒保羅寫給加拉太人之書信的那段話,他在那裡說:「情慾的事都是顯而易見的,就如姦淫、污穢、邪蕩、拜偶像、邪術、仇恨、爭競、忌恨、惱怒、結黨、紛爭、異端、嫉妒、醉酒、荒宴等類。我從前告訴你們,現在又告訴你們,行這樣事的人必不能承受神的國。」
3:1664
Iste totus epistulae apostolicae locus, quantum ad + rem praesentem satis esse uidebitur, consideratus poterit hanc dissoluere quaestionem, quid sit secundum carnem uiuere. In operibus namque carnis, quae manifesta esse dixit eaque commemorata damnauit, non illa tantum inuenimus, quae ad uoluptatem pertinent camis , sicuti sunt fornicationes, inmunditiae, luxuria, ebrietates, comisationes; uerum etiam illa, quibus animi uitia demonstrantur a uoluptate carnis aliena. Quis enim seruitutem, quae idolis exhibetur, ueneficia, inimicitias, contentiones, aemulationes, animositates, dissensiones, haereses, inuidias non potius intellegat animi uitia esse quam carnis?
This whole passage of the apostolic epistle, considered as far as shall seem sufficient for the present matter, will be able to resolve this question, what it is to live according to the flesh. For in the works of the flesh, which he said are manifest and which, having enumerated, he condemned, we find not only those which pertain to the pleasure of the flesh, such as fornications, uncleannesses, lasciviousness, drunkennesses, revellings; but also those by which vices of the soul are demonstrated, alien from the pleasure of the flesh. For who would not understand the servitude that is rendered to idols, sorceries, enmities, contentions, jealousies, animosities, dissensions, heresies, envyings, to be rather vices of the soul than of the flesh?
使徒書信的這整段話,就現今的事而論,看來已足夠了,加以考量便能解決這問題,即何為按肉體而活。因為在他所說那顯而易見、且一一列舉並加以定罪的情慾的事中,我們所見到的不單是那些與肉體之快樂有關的,如姦淫、污穢、邪蕩、醉酒、荒宴;也有那些藉以顯出心靈之敗壞、與肉體快樂無關的。因為誰不曉得,對偶像所獻的奴役、邪術、仇恨、爭競、忌恨、惱怒、紛爭、異端、嫉妒,乃是心靈的敗壞,而非肉體的敗壞呢?
3:1665
Quando quidem fieri potest, ut propter idololatriam uel haeresis alicuius errorem a uoluptatibus corporis tempe- . retur; et tamen etiam tunc homo, quamuis carnis libidines continere adque cohibere uideatur, secundum carnem uiuere hac apostolica auctoritate conuincitur, et in eo, quod abstinet a uoluptatibus carnis, damnabilia opera carnis agere demonstratur. Quis inimicitias non in animo habeat? aut quis ita loquatur, ut inimico suo uel quem putat inimicum dicat: \'Malam carnem,\' ac non potius: \'Malum animum habes aduersus me\'? Postremo sicut carnalitates, ut ita dicam. si quis audisset, non dubitaret carni tribuere, ita nemo dubitat animositates ad animum pertinere.
Since indeed it can happen that, for the sake of idolatry or the error of some heresy, a man may be temperate from the pleasures of the body; and yet even then a man, although he may seem to restrain and curb the lusts of the flesh, is convicted by this apostolic authority of living according to the flesh, and in that very thing in which he abstains from the pleasures of the flesh, is shown to perform damnable works of the flesh. For who does not have enmities in the soul? Or who would so speak as to say to his enemy, or to one whom he thinks an enemy: 'You have an evil flesh,' and not rather: 'You have an evil soul against me'? Finally, just as if anyone heard of 'carnalities,' so to speak, he would not doubt to attribute them to the flesh, so no one doubts that 'animosities' pertain to the soul.
因為確實可能發生這事:人為著拜偶像或某異端之謬誤的緣故,竟能節制身體的快樂;然而即便那時,人雖似乎約束、抑制肉體的情慾,卻仍被這使徒的權柄定為按肉體而活,並且正在他禁戒肉體快樂的那事上,顯為行可定罪的情慾之事。因為誰心裡沒有仇恨呢?又有誰會這樣說話,對他的仇敵、或他所以為的仇敵說:「你有惡的肉體」,而不寧可說:「你有惡的心對待我」呢?末了,正如人若聽見「肉體性的事」(姑且這麼說),便毫不懷疑地將它歸於肉體,照樣,沒有人懷疑「惱怒」是屬於心靈的。
3:1666
Quur ergo haec omnia et his similia doctor gentium in fide et ueritate opera carnis appellat, nisi quia eo locutionis modo, quo totum significatur a parte, ipsum hominem uult nomine carnis intellegi? CAPUT III. Peccati causam ex anima, non ex carne prodisse, et corruptionem ex peccato contractam non peccatum esse, sed poenam. Quod si quisquam dicit carnem causam esse in malis moribus quorumcumque uitiorum, eo quod anima carne adfecta sic uiuit, profecto non uniuersam hominis naturam diligenter aduertit. Nam ( cs o rpu s quidem corruptibile adgrauat animam). Unde etiam idem apostolus agens de hoc corruptibili corpore, de quo paulo ante dixerat: Etsi exterior homo noster corrumpitur:
Why then does the teacher of the Gentiles in faith and truth call all these and the like 'works of the flesh,' except because, by that mode of expression in which the whole is signified from the part, he wishes man himself to be understood by the name of flesh? CHAPTER 3. That the cause of sin proceeded from the soul, not from the flesh, and that the corruption contracted from sin is not sin, but its penalty. But if anyone says that the flesh is the cause, in evil morals, of whatsoever vices, in that the soul, affected by the flesh, so lives, assuredly he does not diligently attend to the whole nature of man. For 'the corruptible body indeed weighs down the soul.' Hence also the same apostle, treating of this corruptible body, of which he had said a little before, 'Though our outward man is corrupted':
那麼,這位在信德與真理上作外邦人之教師的,為何把這一切以及諸如此類的事稱為「情慾的事」呢?豈不正因為他要藉那「以部分指全體」的說法,使人本身被以肉體之名所領會麼?第三章。論罪的根源是出於心靈,而非出於肉體,又論從罪所沾染的敗壞並非罪,乃是罪的刑罰。但若有人說,在敗壞的品行中,肉體是無論哪種惡行的根源,理由是心靈受肉體所感染便如此生活,那麼他確是沒有殷勤留意人的整個本性。因為「可朽壞的身體固然累住靈魂」。故此,那同一位使徒在論到這可朽壞的身體時——他稍前曾論到它說:「雖然我們外面的人在毀壞」——
3:1667
Scimus, inquit, quia, terrena nostra domus habitationis resoluatur, aedificationem habemus ex Deo, domum non manu factam aeternam in caelis. Etenim in hoc ingemescimus, habitaculum nostrum quod de caelo est superindui cupientes; si tamen et induti, non nudi inueniamur. Etenim qui sumus in hac habitatione, ingemescimus grauati, in quo nolumus exspoliari, sed superuestiri, ut absorbeatur mortale a uita. Et adgrauamur ergo corruptibili corpore, et ipsius adgrauationis causam non naturam substantiamque corporis, sed eius corruptionem scientes nolumus corpore spoliari, sed eius inmortalitate uestiri. Et tunc enim erit, sed quia corruptibile non erit, non grauabit.
'We know,' he says, 'that if our earthly house of this habitation is dissolved, we have a building from God, a house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens. For in this also we groan, desiring to be clothed upon with our dwelling which is from heaven; if so be that being clothed, we shall not be found naked. For we also who are in this tabernacle groan, being burdened; in that we would not be unclothed, but clothed upon, that what is mortal may be swallowed up of life.' We are therefore weighed down by the corruptible body, and, knowing that the cause of this very weighing-down is not the nature and substance of the body, but its corruption, we wish not to be despoiled of the body, but to be clothed with its immortality. For then too it will exist, but because it will not be corruptible, it will not weigh down.
他說:「我們知道,我們這地上的帳棚若拆毀了,必得神所造、不是人手所造、在天上永存的房屋。我們在這帳棚裡歎息,深想得那從天上來的房屋,好像穿上衣服;倘若穿上,被遇見的時候就不至於赤身了。我們在這帳棚裡歎息勞苦,並非願意脫下這個,乃是願意穿上那個,好叫這必死的被生命吞滅了。」所以我們是被這可朽壞的身體所累住,並且既知道這累住的根源不是身體的本性與本質,乃是它的敗壞,我們便不願脫去身體,乃願被它的不死性所披戴。因為那時身體仍要存在,只因它不再可朽壞,便不再累住人了。
3:1668
Adgrauat ergo nunc animam corpus corruptibile, et deprimit terrena inhabitatio sensum multa cogitantem. Verum tamen qui omnia mala animae ex corpore putant accidisse, in errore sunt. Quamuis enim Vergilius Platonicam uideatur luculentis uersibus explicare sententiam dicens: Igneus est illis uigor et caelestis origo Seminibus, quantum non noxia corpora tardant Terrenique hebetant artus moribundaque membra, omnesque illas notissimas quattuor animi perturbationes, cupiditatem timorem, laetitiam tristitiam, quasi origines omnium peccatorum adque uitiorum uolens intellegi ex corpore accidere subiungat et dicat:
The corruptible body, then, now weighs down the soul, and the earthly habitation presses down the mind that ponders many things. Nevertheless, those who think that all the soul's evils have befallen it from the body are in error. For although Virgil seems to expound the Platonic opinion in splendid verses when he says: 'Fiery is the vigor and heavenly the origin of those seeds, so far as harmful bodies do not retard them, and earthly limbs and dying members dull them,' and wishing all those four most well-known perturbations of the soul — desire and fear, joy and sadness — to be understood as the origins, so to speak, of all sins and vices, to befall from the body, he subjoins and says:
那麼,這可朽壞的身體如今累住靈魂,屬地的居所壓住那思慮許多事的心思。然而,那些以為靈魂一切的惡都是從身體臨到牠的人,乃是錯了。因為維吉爾雖然似乎以華美的詩句闡釋柏拉圖派的見解,他說:「那些種子有火般的活力與屬天的本源,惟有害的身體拖累它們,屬地的肢體與必朽的軀殼使它們遲鈍」,並且他願人把那四種最著名的靈魂之擾動——慾望與懼怕、喜樂與憂愁,姑且說是一切罪惡與敗壞之本源——理解為從身體臨到的,他便接著補充說:
3:1669
Hinc metuunt cupiuntque, dolent gaudentque, nec auras Suspiciunt, clausae tenebris et carcere caeco: tamen aliter se habet fides nostra. Nam corruptio corporis, quae adgrauat animam, non peccati primi est causa, sed poena; nec caro corruptibilis animam peccatricem, sed anima peccatrix fecit esse corruptibilem carnem. Ex qua corruptione carnis licet existant quaedam incitamenta uitiorum et ipsa desideria uitiosa, non tamen omnia uitae iniquae uitia tribuenda sunt carni, ne ab his omnibus purgemus diabolum, qui non habet carnem.
'Hence they fear and desire, grieve and rejoice, nor do they look up to the airs, shut in by darkness and a blind prison': yet our faith holds otherwise. For the corruption of the body, which weighs down the soul, is not the cause of the first sin, but its penalty; nor did the corruptible flesh make the soul sinful, but the sinful soul made the flesh corruptible. From which corruption of the flesh, although there arise certain incitements to vices and the vicious desires themselves, nevertheless not all the vices of an iniquitous life are to be attributed to the flesh, lest we acquit of all these the devil, who has no flesh.
「故此牠們懼怕、貪戀、憂傷、喜樂,又因被黑暗與盲瞎的牢獄所囚禁,不能仰望那天上的氣息」:然而我們的信德所持的卻不同。因為那累住靈魂的身體之敗壞,並非頭一個罪的根源,乃是它的刑罰;並非那可朽壞的肉體使靈魂犯罪,乃是犯罪的靈魂使肉體成為可朽壞的。雖然從這肉體的敗壞中產生某些對敗壞的挑動以及那些敗壞的慾望本身,然而並非邪惡生活的一切敗壞都當歸咎於肉體,免得我們把魔鬼從這一切中開脫了,牠原是沒有肉體的。
3:1670
Etsi enim diabolus fornicator uel ebriosus uel si quid huius modi mali est, quod ad carnis pertinet uoluptates, non potest dici, cum sit etiam talium peccatorum suasor et instigator occultus: est tamen maxime superbus adque inuidus. Quae illum uitiositas sic obtinuit, ut propter hanc esset in carceribus caliginosi huius aeris aeterno supplicio destinatus. Haec autem uitia, quae tenent in diabolo principatum, carni tribuit apostolus, quam certum est diabolum non habere. Dicit enim inimicitias, contentiones, aemulationes, animositates, inuidias opera esse carnis; quorum omnium malorum caput adque origo superbia est, quae sine carne regnat in diabolo. Quis autem illo est inimicior sanctis?
For although the devil cannot be called a fornicator or a drunkard, or anything of this kind of evil that pertains to the pleasures of the flesh — although he is even the hidden persuader and instigator of such sins — yet he is in the highest degree proud and envious. Which viciousness so took hold of him that on account of it he was destined to eternal punishment in the prisons of this murky air. Now these vices, which hold the chief place in the devil, the apostle attributes to the flesh, which it is certain the devil does not have. For he says that enmities, contentions, jealousies, animosities, envyings are works of the flesh; of all which evils the head and origin is pride, which reigns in the devil without flesh. But who is more an enemy to the saints than he?
因為魔鬼雖不能被稱為姦淫的或醉酒的,或屬乎肉體快樂的這類任何惡——雖然牠甚至是這等罪暗中的勸誘者與唆使者——然而牠卻是極其驕傲、極其嫉妒的。這敗壞如此地抓住了牠,以致為這緣故牠被定罪,在這昏暗空氣的牢獄中受永刑。如今這些在魔鬼裡居首位的敗壞,使徒卻歸於肉體,而魔鬼確是沒有肉體的。因為他說仇恨、爭競、忌恨、惱怒、嫉妒乃是情慾的事;這一切惡的頭與本源乃是驕傲,這驕傲在沒有肉體的魔鬼裡掌權。但有誰比牠更與眾聖徒為敵呢?
3:1671
Quis aduersus eos contentiosior, animosior et magis aemulus adque inuidus inuenitur? At haec omnia cum habeat sine carne, quo modo sunt ista opera carnis, nisi quia opera sunt hominis, quem, sicut dixi, nomine carnis appellat? Non enim habendo carnem, quam non habet diabolus, sed uiuendo secundum se ipsum, hoc est secundum hominem, factus est homo similis diabolo; quia et ille secundum se ipsum uiuere uoluit, quando in ueritate non stetit, ut non de Dei, sed de suo mendacium loqueretur, qui non solum mendax, uerum etiam mendacii pater est. Primus est quippe mentitus, et a quo peccatum, ab illo coepit esse mendacium. CAPUT IIII. Quid sit secundum hominem, quid autem secundum Deum uiuere.
Who is found more contentious against them, more animated and more jealous and envious? Yet since he has all these without flesh, how are they works of the flesh, except because they are works of man, whom, as I said, he calls by the name of flesh? For not by having flesh, which the devil does not have, but by living according to himself, that is, according to man, did man become like the devil; because he too wished to live according to himself, when he stood not in the truth, so that he spoke a lie not from God's, but from his own — he who is not only a liar, but also the father of lies. For he was the first to lie, and from him, from whom sin began, lying also began. CHAPTER 4. What it is to live according to man, and what it is to live according to God.
有誰比牠更與他們爭競、更暴烈、更忌恨、更嫉妒呢?然而牠既沒有肉體卻有這一切,那麼這些怎能算是情慾的事呢?豈不正因為它們是人的事,就是那位(如我所說)他以肉體之名所稱呼的人麼?因為人之所以變得像魔鬼,並非因有肉體(魔鬼並無肉體),乃是因按自己而活,就是按人而活;因為魔鬼也願意按自己而活,當牠不站在真理中之時,以致牠所說的謊言不是出於神的,乃是出於牠自己的——牠不單是說謊的,更是說謊之人的父。因為牠是頭一個說謊的,罪既從牠而起,謊言也就從牠而起。第四章。論何為按人而活,何為按神而活。
3:1672
Cum ergo uiuit homo secundum hominem, non secundum Deum, similis est diabolo; quia nec angelo secundum angelum, sed secundum Deum uiuendum fuit, ut staret in ueritate et ueritatem de illius, non de suo mendacium loqueretur. Nam et de homine alio loco idem apostolus ait: Si autem ueritas Dei in meo mendacio abundauit. Nostrum dixit mendacium, ueritatem Dei. Cum itaque uiuit homo secundum ueritatem, non uiuit secundum se ipsum, sed secundum Deum. Deus est enim qui dixit: Ego sum ueritas. Cum uero uiuit secundum se ipsum, hoc est secundum hominem, non secundum Deum, profecto secundum mendacium uiuit;
When, then, a man lives according to man, not according to God, he is like the devil; because neither was it according to an angel, but according to God, that an angel ought to have lived, so that he might stand in the truth and speak the truth from Him, not a lie from his own. For of man also, in another place, the same apostle says: 'But if the truth of God has abounded in my lie.' He called the lie ours, the truth God's. When, therefore, a man lives according to the truth, he lives not according to himself, but according to God. For it is God who said: 'I am the truth.' But when he lives according to himself, that is, according to man, not according to God, he assuredly lives according to a lie;
那麼,當人按人而活、不按神而活之時,他便像魔鬼;因為天使原本也不該按天使而活,乃該按神而活,使牠能站在真理中,並從神述說真理,而非從自己述說謊言。因為論到人,同一位使徒在別處也說:「若神的真理因我的虛謊越發顯多。」他稱虛謊為我們的,稱真理為神的。所以,當人按真理而活之時,他便不是按自己而活,乃是按神而活。因為那說「我就是真理」的乃是神。但當人按自己而活,就是按人而活、不按神而活之時,他無疑是按虛謊而活;
3:1673
non quia homo ipse mendacium est, cum sit eius auctor et creator Deus, qui non est utique auctor creatorque mendacii, sed quia homo ita factus est rectus, ut non secundum se ipsum, sed secundum eum, a quo factus est, uiueret, id est illius potius quam suam faceret uoluntatem: non ita uiuere, quem ad modum est factus ut uiueret, hoc est mendacium. Beatus quippe uult esse etiam non sic uiuendo ut possit esse. Quid est ista uoluntate mendacius? Unde non frustra dici potest omne peccatum esse mendacium. Non enim fit peccatum nisi ea uoluntate, qua uolumus ut bene sit nobis uel nolumus ut male sit nobis.
not because man himself is a lie, since his author and creator is God, who is assuredly not the author and creator of a lie, but because man was so made upright that he should live not according to himself, but according to Him by whom he was made — that is, that he should do His will rather than his own: not to live in the manner in which he was made to live, this is a lie. For he wishes to be blessed even by not living in such a way that he can be so. What is more a lie than this will? Hence it can be said not without reason that every sin is a lie. For sin is not committed except by that will by which we will that it may be well with us, or are unwilling that it may be ill with us.
並非因人本身是虛謊(既然他的創始者與創造主是神,神絕非虛謊的創始者與創造主),乃是因人被造得如此正直,使他該按自己而活,乃是該按那造他者而活——就是說,他該行神的旨意而非自己的旨意:不按自己受造當活的樣式而活,這就是虛謊。因為他甚至在不能享福的活法中也願享福。還有什麼比這意志更虛謊呢?故此可以不無理由地說,凡罪都是虛謊。因為罪之所以被犯,無非是憑著那意志,就是我們願自己得福、或不願自己受苦的那意志。
3:1674
Ergo mendacium est, quod, cum fiat ut bene sit nobis, hinc potius male est nobis, uel cum fiat ut melius sit nobis, hinc potius peius est nobis. Unde hoc, nisi quia de Deo potest bene esse homini, quem delinquendo deserit, non de se ipso, secundum quem uiuendo delinquit? Quod itaque diximus, hinc extitisse duas ciuitates diuersas inter se adque contrarias, quod alii secundum carnem, alii secundum spiritum uiuerent: potest etiam isto modo dici quod alii secundum hominem, alii secundum Deum uiuant Apertissime quippe <Paulus) ad Corinthios dicit: Cum enim sint inter uos aemulatio et contentio, nonne carnales estis et secundum hominem ambulatis?
Therefore it is a lie that, when it is done that it may be well with us, hence rather it is ill with us; or when it is done that it may be better with us, hence rather it is worse with us. Whence comes this, except because it can be well with man from God, whom by sinning he deserts, not from himself, according to whom by living he sins? Therefore, in that we said that hence arose two cities, diverse and contrary to one another, in that some lived according to the flesh, others according to the spirit: it can also be said in this way, that some live according to man, others according to God. For Paul most plainly says to the Corinthians: 'For since there are among you jealousy and contention, are you not carnal, and walk according to man?'
所以這就是虛謊:當所行的本是要叫我們得福,由此反倒叫我們受苦;或當所行的本是要叫我們更好,由此反倒叫我們更壞。這是從何而來呢?豈不正因為人的福樂能從神而來(人犯罪便離棄了神),卻不能從自己而來(人按自己而活便犯罪)麼?因此,我們所說由此興起了兩座彼此不同、彼此相反的城——因為一些人按肉體而活,另一些人按靈而活——也可以這樣說:一些人按人而活,另一些人按神而活。因為保羅最明白地對哥林多人說:「你們中間既有嫉妒紛爭,這豈不是屬乎肉體、照著世人(按人)的樣子行麼?」
3:1675
Quod ergo est ambulare secundum hominem, hoc est esse carnalem, quod a carne, id est a parte hominis, intellegitur homo. Eosdem ipsos quippe dixit superius animales, quos postea carnales, ita loquens: Quis enim scit, inquit, hominum, quae sunt hominis, nisi spiritus hominis, qui in ipso est? Sic et quae Dei sunt, nemo scit nisi spiritus Dei. Nos autem, inquit, non spiritum huius mundi accepimus, sed spiritum qui ex Deo est, ut sciamus quae a Deo donata sunt nobis; quae et loquimur, non in sapientiae humanae doctis uerbis, sed doctis spiritu, spiritalibus spiritalia conparantes. Animalis autem homo non percipit quae sunt a spiritus Dei; stultitia est enim illi.
To walk according to man, then, is the same as to be carnal, since by 'flesh,' that is, by a part of man, the whole man is understood. For the very same persons whom he had earlier called 'natural' (animales) he afterward called 'carnal,' speaking thus: 'For who among men,' he says, 'knows the things of a man, save the spirit of man which is in him? Even so the things of God none knows, save the Spirit of God. But we,' he says, 'have not received the spirit of this world, but the Spirit which is of God, that we may know the things that are freely given to us by God; which things also we speak, not in the words taught by human wisdom, but taught by the Spirit, comparing spiritual things with spiritual. But the natural man does not perceive the things that are of the Spirit of God; for it is foolishness to him.'
所以按著人而行,就等於是屬肉體的,因為「肉體」既是人的一部分,便用來指整個人。保羅先前稱為「屬血氣的」(animales)那些人,後來又稱他們為「屬肉體的」,他這樣說:『除了在人裡頭的靈,誰能知道人的事呢?照樣,除了神的靈,也沒有人知道神的事。我們所領受的,並不是世上的靈,乃是從神來的靈,叫我們能知道神開恩賜給我們的事;我們講說這些事,不是用人智慧所教導的言語,乃是用那靈所教導的,將屬靈的事與屬靈的相對照。然而屬血氣的人不領受神之靈的事,因為他以這些為愚拙。』
3:1676
Talibus igitur, id est animalibus, paulo post dicit: Et ego, fratres, non potui loqui uobis quasi spiritalibus, sed quasi carnalibus; et illud et hoc eodem loquendi modo, id est a parte totum. Et ab anima namque et a carne, quae sunt partes hominis, potest totum significari, quod est homo; adque ita non est aliud animalis homo, aliud carnalis, sed idem ipsum est utrumque, id est secundum hominem uiuens homo; sicut non aliud quam homines significantur, siue ubi legitur: Ei operibus legis non iustificabitur omnis caro, siue quod scriptum est: Septuaginta quinque animae descenderunt cum Iacob in Aegyptum.
To such persons, therefore, that is, to the natural, he says a little later: 'And I, brethren, could not speak to you as to spiritual, but as to carnal.' Both expressions, the former and the latter, follow the same manner of speech, namely, naming the whole from a part. For both from the soul and from the flesh, which are parts of man, the whole, which is man, can be signified; and thus the natural man is not one thing and the carnal another, but both are the very same, namely, a man living according to man; just as nothing other than men are signified, whether where it is read, 'By the works of the law shall no flesh be justified,' or where it is written, 'Seventy-five souls went down with Jacob into Egypt.'
所以保羅稍後對這樣的人,就是屬血氣的人說:『弟兄們,我不能把你們當作屬靈的,只得把你們當作屬肉體的。』前面那句和後面這句,都是同樣的說話方式,就是以部分代表全體。因為從靈魂與從肉體──二者都是人的一部分──都可以指那全體,就是人;如此,屬血氣的人並非一回事,屬肉體的人又是另一回事,乃是同一回事,就是按著人而活的人;正如無論讀到『凡有血氣的,沒有一個因行律法能在神面前稱義』,或寫著『七十五個人隨雅各下到埃及』,所指的都不過是人而已。
3:1677
Et ibi enim per omnem carnem omnis homo, et ibi per septuaginta quinque animas septuaginta quinque homines intelleguntur. Et quod dictum est: Non in sapientiae humanae doctis uerbis, potuit dici: (Non in sapientiae carnalis\'; sicut quod dictum est: Secundum hominem ambulatis, potuit dici: \'Secundum carnem em). Magis autem hoc apparuit in his quae subiunxit: Cum enim quis dicat: Ego quidem sum Pauli, alius autem: Ego Apollo, nonne homines estis? Quod dicebat: Animales estis, et: Carnales estis, expressius dixit: Homines estis, quod est: \'Secundum hominem uiuitis, non secundum Deum, secundum quem si uiueretis, di essetis.\' CAPUT V.
For in the one place, by 'all flesh' is understood every man, and in the other, by 'seventy-five souls' are understood seventy-five men. And what was said, 'not in the words taught by human wisdom,' could have been said, 'not in the words of carnal wisdom'; just as what was said, 'You walk according to man,' could have been said, 'You walk according to the flesh.' But this appeared more plainly in what he subjoined: 'For when one says, I indeed am of Paul, and another, I am of Apollos, are you not men?' What he was saying, 'You are natural,' and 'You are carnal,' he said more expressly, 'You are men,' which means, 'You live according to man, not according to God; and if you lived according to Him, you would be gods.' CHAPTER 5.
因為在前一處,「凡有血氣的」是指每一個人,在後一處,「七十五個人(魂)」是指七十五個人。而所說的『不是用人智慧所教導的言語』,本可說成『不是用屬肉體之智慧的言語』;正如所說的『你們是按著人而行』,本可說成『你們是按著肉體而行』。但這一點在他接著所加的話中顯得更清楚:『因為有人說,我是屬保羅的,另有人說,我是屬亞波羅的,你們豈不是屬乎人的麼?』他所說的『你們是屬血氣的』和『你們是屬肉體的』,他更明確地說成『你們是人』,意思就是:『你們是按著人而活,不是按著神而活;你們若按著祂而活,就要成為神了。』第五章。
3:1678
Quod de corporis animaeque natura tolerabilior quidem Platonicorum quam Manichaeorum sit opinio, sed et ipsa reprobanda, quoniam uitiorum omnium causas naturae carnis adscribunt. Non igitur opus est in peccatis uitiisque nostris ad Creatoris iniuriam carnis accusare naturam, quae in genere adque ordine suo bona est; sed deserto Creatore bono uiuere secundum creatum bonum non est bonum, siue quisque secundum carnem siue secundum animam siue secundum totum hominem, qui ex anima constat et carne (unde et nomine solius animae et nomine solius carnis significari potest) eligat uiuere.
That concerning the nature of body and soul the opinion of the Platonists is indeed more tolerable than that of the Manichaeans, but is itself also to be reproved, since they ascribe the causes of all vices to the nature of the flesh. There is therefore no need, in our sins and vices, to accuse the nature of the flesh to the injury of the Creator; for in its kind and order it is good. But, having forsaken the good Creator, to live according to the created good is not good, whether anyone choose to live according to the flesh, or according to the soul, or according to the whole man, who consists of soul and flesh (and who therefore can be signified by the name of the soul alone or by the name of the flesh alone).
論到身體與靈魂的本性,柏拉圖派的見解確實比摩尼教的較可容忍,但其本身也當受責備,因為他們把一切罪惡的原因歸給肉體的本性。所以,在我們的罪與惡中,沒有必要冒犯造物主、去控告肉體的本性,因為肉體就其種類與秩序而言乃是好的;然而離棄了善的造物主,卻按著受造之善而活,這就不是善的,無論是按著肉體、按著靈魂、或按著整個人(人是由靈魂與肉體組成,因此可單用靈魂之名或單用肉體之名來指稱)而選擇活著。
3:1679
Nam qui uelut summum bonum laudat animae naturam et tamquam malum naturam carnis accusat, profecto et animam carnaliter adpetit et carnem carnaliter fugit, quoniam id uanitate sentit humana, non ueritate diuina. Non quidem Platonici sicut Manichaei desipiunt, ut tamquam mali naturam terrena corpora detestentur, cum omnia elementa, quibus iste mundus uisibilis contrectabilisque conpactus est, qualitatesque eorum Deo artifici tribuant; uerum tamen ex terrenis artubus moribundisque membris sic adfici animas opinantur, ut hinc eis sint morbi cupiditatum et timorum et laetitiae siue tristitiae;
For he who praises the nature of the soul as the supreme good, and accuses the nature of the flesh as evil, assuredly both desires the soul carnally and flees the flesh carnally, since he judges this by human vanity, not by divine truth. The Platonists indeed are not so foolish as the Manichaeans, that they should detest earthly bodies as though of an evil nature, since they attribute all the elements of which this visible and tangible world is compacted, and their qualities, to God the Maker; yet nonetheless they suppose that souls are so affected by their earthly frame and dying members, that from this come to them the diseases of desires and fears and of gladness or sadness;
因為那讚美靈魂的本性為至善、又控告肉體的本性為惡的人,無疑既屬肉體地戀慕靈魂,又屬肉體地逃避肉體,因為他是按著人的虛妄、而非按著神的真理來判斷的。柏拉圖派固然不像摩尼教那樣愚妄,以致憎惡地上的身體、彷彿它們本性是惡的,因為他們把構成這可見可觸之世界的一切元素、以及這些元素的性質,都歸於神這位造物主;然而他們仍認為,靈魂因地上的軀體與必死的肢體而受影響,以致從此就有了情慾、懼怕、歡欣或憂愁等病症;
3:1680
quibus quattuor uel perturbationibus, ut Cicero appellat, uel passionibus, ut plerique uerbum e uerbo Graeco exprimunt, omnis humanorum morum uitiositas continetur. Quod si ita est, quid est quod Aeneas aput Vergilium, cum audisset a patre aput inferos animas rursus ad corpora redituras, hanc opinionem miratur exclamans: O pater, anne aliquas ad caelum hinc ire putandum est Sublimes animas iterumque ad tarda reuerti Corpora? Quae lucis miseris tam dira cupido? Numquidnam haec tam dira cupido ex terrenis artubus moribundisque membris adhuc inest animarum illi praedicatissimae puritati?
in which four disturbances, as Cicero calls them, or passions, as most render the Greek word for word, all the viciousness of human conduct is contained. But if this is so, what is it that Aeneas, in Virgil, when he had heard from his father in the underworld that souls would return again to bodies, wonders at this opinion, exclaiming: 'O father, must we think that some lofty souls go hence to heaven, and again return to sluggish bodies? Why this dread longing for the light in the wretched ones?' Does this dread longing remain in souls from their earthly frame and dying members, even in that most vaunted purity?
西塞羅稱這四種情緒為「擾亂」,而大多數人逐字翻譯希臘文則稱之為「情慾(passiones)」,人類行為一切的敗壞都包含在這四者之內。但若是這樣,那麼在維吉爾筆下,當埃涅阿斯在陰間從他父親聽見魂要再回到身體裡時,為何驚奇於這個見解而呼喊說:『父親啊,難道我們該想,有些高超的魂從此處上升天上,又再回到遲鈍的身體裡麼?這些可憐的魂為何對光有這樣可怕的渴慕?』這可怕的渴慕,難道甚至在那最被誇耀的純潔中,仍由地上的軀體與必死的肢體存留在魂裡麼?
3:1681
Nonne ab huius modi corporeis, ut dicit, pestibus omnibus eas adserit esse purgatas, cum rursus incipiunt in corpora uelle reuerti? Unde colligitur, etiamsi ita se haberet, quod est omnino uanissimum, uicissim alternans incessabiliter euntium adque redeuntium animarum mundatio et inquinatio, non potuisse ueraciter dici omnes culpabiles adque uitiosos motus animarum eis ex terrenis corporibus inolescere, si quidem secundum ipsos illa, ut locutor nobilis ait, dira cupido usque adeo non est ex corpore, ut ab omni corporea peste purgatam et extra omne corpus animam constitutam ipsam esse conpellat in corpore.
Does he not assert that they have been purged from all such bodily plagues, as he says, when they begin again to wish to return into bodies? From which it is gathered that, even if it were so (which is altogether most vain), namely that there is an alternating, ceaselessly recurring cleansing and defiling of souls departing and returning, it could not truly be said that all the blameworthy and vicious motions of souls grow into them from earthly bodies, since according to these very men that 'dread longing,' as the noble speaker says, is so far from being from the body, that it compels the soul itself, purged from every bodily plague and set outside every body, to be in a body.
當魂重新願意回到身體裡時,他豈不正是斷言它們已從一切這類肉身的瘟疫中被潔淨了麼?由此可推論:即使真是如此(這完全是極為虛妄的),就是去而復返的魂有交替不息的潔淨與玷污,也不能真實地說,魂一切該受責備、敗壞的動向都是從地上的身體生長進去的;因為按著這些人自己,那「可怕的渴慕」,正如那高貴的詩人所言,竟絲毫不出於身體,反倒驅使那已從一切肉身瘟疫中被潔淨、並被置於一切身體之外的魂,重新回到身體裡。
3:1682
Unde etiam illis fatentibus non ex carne tantum adficitur anima, ut cupiat metuat, laetetur aegrescat, uerum etiam ex se ipsa his potest motibus agitari. CAPUT VI. De qualitate uoluntatis humanae, sub cuius iudicio adfectiones animi aut prauae habentur aut rectae. Interest autem qualis sit uoluntas hominis; quia si peruersa est, peruersos habebit hos motus; si autem recta est, non solum inculpabiles, uerum etiam laudalibes erunt. Voluntas est quippe in omnibus; immo omnes nihil aliud quam uoluntates sunt. Nam quid est cupiditas et laetitia nisi uoluntas in eorum consensione quae uolumus? Et quid est metus adque tristitia nisi uoluntas in dissensione ab his quae nolumus?
Whence even by their own admission the soul is affected, not by the flesh alone, so as to desire, fear, rejoice, and grieve, but it can also be agitated by these motions from itself. CHAPTER 6. On the quality of the human will, under whose judgment the affections of the mind are held to be either depraved or right. But it matters what the will of a man is like; for if it is perverse, it will have these motions perverse; but if it is right, they will be not only blameless, but even praiseworthy. For the will is in all of them; indeed, they are all nothing other than wills. For what is desire and gladness but a will in consent to the things we will? And what is fear and sadness but a will in dissent from the things we will not?
由此,連他們自己也承認,靈魂並非單單由肉體所影響,以致貪戀、懼怕、歡喜、憂愁,乃是也能由其自身被這些動向所攪動。第六章。論人的意志之性質——心思的種種情感,正是在意志的判斷之下被視為是邪僻或是正當的。然而人的意志是怎樣的,這乃是要緊的;因為意志若是悖謬的,它這些動向就是悖謬的;意志若是正當的,這些動向就不僅是無可指責的,更是可稱讚的。因為意志存在於這一切之中;不如說,這一切無非就是意志。因為貪慾與歡欣,豈不就是意志在贊同我們所願的事麼?懼怕與憂愁,豈不就是意志在不贊同我們所不願的事麼?
3:1683
Sed cum consentimus adpetendo ea quae uolumus, cupiditas; cum autem consentimus fruendo his quae uolumus, laetitia uocatur. Itemque cum dissentimus ab eo quod accidere nolumus, talis uoluntas metus est; cum autem dissentimus ab eo quod nolentibus accidit, talis uoluntas tristitia est. Et omnino pro uarietate rerum, quae adpetuntur adque fugiuntur, sicut adlicitur uel offenditur uoluntas hominis, ita in hos uel illos adfectus mutatur et uertitur. Quapropter homo, qui secundum Deum, non secundum hominem uiuit, oportet ut sit amator boni; unde fit consequens ut malum oderit. Et quoniam nemo natura, sed quisquis malus est, uitio malus est:
But when we consent by seeking the things we will, it is called desire; and when we consent by enjoying the things we will, it is called gladness. Likewise, when we dissent from that which we are unwilling should happen, such a will is fear; but when we dissent from that which happens to us against our will, such a will is sadness. And altogether, according to the variety of things which are sought and shunned, just as the will of man is enticed or offended, so it is changed and turned into these or those affections. Wherefore the man who lives according to God, and not according to man, must be a lover of the good; whence it follows that he must hate evil. And since no one is evil by nature, but whoever is evil is evil by vice:
但當我們以尋求所願的事來贊同時,就稱為貪慾;當我們以享受所願的事來贊同時,就稱為歡欣。同樣,當我們對所不願發生的事不贊同時,這樣的意志就是懼怕;當我們對違背我們心意而臨到的事不贊同時,這樣的意志就是憂愁。總而言之,隨著所追求與所躲避之事的種種不同,正如人的意志被吸引或被觸怒,意志就如此轉變、轉向這些或那些情感。因此,那按著神、而非按著人而活的人,必須作愛善者;由此就必然恨惡邪惡。並且因為沒有人本性是惡的,乃是凡作惡的,都是因惡習而成為惡的:
3:1684
perfectum odium debet malis, qui secundum Deum uiuit, ut nec propter uitium oderit hominem nec amet uitium propter hominem, sed oderit uitium, amet hominem. Sanato enim uitio totum quod amare, nihil autem quod debeat odisse remanebit. CAPUT VII. Amorem et dilectionem indifferenter et in bono et in malo aput sacras litteras inueniri. Nam cuius propositum est amare Deum et non secundum hominem, sed secundum Deum amare proximum, sicut etiam se ipsum: procul dubio propter hunc amorem dicitur uoluntatis bonae, quae usitatius in scripturis sanctis caritas appellatur; sed amor quoque secundum easdem sacras litteras dicitur.
he who lives according to God owes a perfect hatred to the wicked, so that he neither hates a man on account of his vice, nor loves the vice on account of the man, but hates the vice and loves the man. For when the vice is healed, all that ought to be loved will remain, and nothing that ought to be hated. CHAPTER 7. That 'love' (amor) and 'affection' (dilectio) are found indifferently for both good and evil in the sacred Scriptures. For he whose purpose it is to love God, and to love his neighbor not according to man but according to God, even as also himself: without doubt he is, on account of this love, called of good will, which in the holy Scriptures is more usually called charity (caritas); but it is also called love (amor) according to those same sacred Scriptures.
那按著神而活的人,對惡人當懷完全的恨惡,以致他既不因人的惡習而恨那人,也不因那人而愛那惡習,乃是恨那惡習、愛那人。因為當惡習得了醫治,凡當愛的就都存留,而沒有甚麼當恨的了。第七章。論在聖經中,「愛慕(amor)」與「愛(dilectio)」無分別地用於善與惡兩方面。因為那定意愛神、並非按著人乃是按著神去愛鄰舍如同自己的人:無疑,因著這愛,他被稱為有善意(良善意志)的,這在聖經中通常稱為「仁愛(caritas)」;但按著同樣的聖經,這也稱為「愛慕(amor)」。
3:1685
Nam et amatorem boni apostolus dicit esse debere, quem regendo populo praecipit eligendum, et ipse Dominus Petrum apostolum interrogans cum dixisset: Diligis me plus his? ille respondit: Domine, tu scis quia amo te; et iterum Dominus quaesiuit, non utrum amaret, sed utrum diligeret eum Petrus; at ille respondit iterum: Domine, tu scis quia amo te; tertia uero interrogatione et ipse Iesus non ait: *Diligis me?\' sed: Amas me? ubi secutus ait euangelista: Contristatus est Petrus, quia dixit ei tertio: Amas me? cum Dominus non tertio, sed semel dixerit: Amas me? bis autem dixerit: Diligis me? Unde intellegimus, quod etiam cum dicebat Dominus: Diligis me? nihil aliud dicebat quam: Amas me?
For the apostle says that he who is to be chosen to rule the people ought to be a lover of the good; and the Lord Himself, when questioning the apostle Peter, having said, 'Do you love (diligis) me more than these?' Peter answered, 'Lord, You know that I love (amo) You'; and again the Lord asked, not whether Peter loved (amaret), but whether he loved (diligeret) Him; but he answered again, 'Lord, You know that I love (amo) You'; and at the third questioning Jesus Himself does not say, 'Do you love (diligis) me?' but, 'Do you love (amas) me?' Whereupon the evangelist follows, saying: 'Peter was grieved, because He said to him the third time, Do you love (amas) me?' though the Lord had said, not three times, but once, 'Do you love (amas) me?' but twice, 'Do you love (diligis) me?' Whence we understand that even when the Lord said, 'Do you love (diligis) me?' He was saying nothing other than, 'Do you love (amas) me?'
因為使徒說,那被揀選來治理百姓的人,當作愛善者;主自己詰問使徒彼得,說:『你愛(diligis)我比這些更深麼?』彼得回答說:『主啊,你知道我愛(amo)你』;主又問,不是問彼得是否愛(amaret),乃是問他是否愛(diligeret)祂;他卻又回答說:『主啊,你知道我愛(amo)你』;到第三次問時,耶穌自己不說『你愛(diligis)我麼?』乃說『你愛(amas)我麼?』於是福音書作者接著說:『彼得因為主第三次對他說「你愛(amas)我麼?」就憂愁了』,雖然主並非三次、乃是一次說『你愛(amas)我麼?』兩次說『你愛(diligis)我麼?』由此我們明白,連主說『你愛(diligis)我麼?』的時候,所說的也無非就是『你愛(amas)我麼?』
3:1686
Petrus autem non mutauit huius unius rei uerbum, sed etiam tertio: Domine, inquit, tu omnia scis, tu scis quia amo te. Hoc propterea commemorandum putaui, quia nonnulli arbitrantur aliud esse dilectionem siue caritatem, aliud amorem. Dicunt enim dilectionem accipiendam esse in bono, amorem in malo. Sic autem nec ipsos auctores saecularium litterarum locutos esse certissimum est. Sed uiderint philosophi utrum uel qua ratione ista discernant; amorem tamen eos in bonis rebus et erga ipsum Deum magni pendere, libri eorum satis loquuntur.
But Peter did not change the word of this one thing, but even the third time said, 'Lord, You know all things, You know that I love (amo) You.' I thought this should be recalled for this reason, because some suppose that 'affection' (dilectio) or 'charity' (caritas) is one thing, and 'love' (amor) another. For they say that 'affection' is to be taken in a good sense, 'love' in an evil one. But it is most certain that not even the authors of secular literature spoke thus. But let the philosophers see whether, or by what reasoning, they distinguish these; yet their own books sufficiently declare that they greatly esteem love in good things and toward God Himself.
但彼得並沒有更改這同一件事的字眼,反倒連第三次也說:『主啊,你是無所不知的,你知道我愛(amo)你。』我認為當題起這事,緣由是有些人以為「愛(dilectio)」或「仁愛(caritas)」是一回事,而「愛慕(amor)」是另一回事。因為他們說,「愛」當取善的意義,「愛慕」當取惡的意義。然而最確定的是,連世俗文學的作者也不是這樣說話的。但讓哲學家自己去看,他們是否、或憑甚麼理由來分別這些;然而他們自己的書足以表明,他們極看重在善事上、並對神自己的愛慕。
3:1687
Sed scripturas religionis nostrae, quarum auctoritatem ceteris omnibus litteris anteponimus, non aliud dicere amorem, aliud dilectionem uel caritatem, insinuandum fuit. Nam et amorem in bono dici iam ostendimus. Sed ne quis existimet amorem quidem et in malo et in bono, dilectionem autem non nisi in bono esse dicendam, illud adtendat quod in psalmo scriptum est: Qui autem diligit iniquitatem, odit animam suam, et illud apostoli Iohannis: Si quis dilexerit mundum, non est dilectio Patris in illo. Ecce uno loco dilectio et in bono et in malo. Amorem autem in malo (quia in bono iam ostendimus) ne quisquam flagitet, legat quod scriptum est: Erunt enim homines se ipsos amantes, amatores pecuniae.
But it had to be pointed out that the Scriptures of our religion, whose authority we set before all other writings, do not call love one thing, and affection or charity another. For we have already shown that love is spoken of in a good sense. But lest anyone suppose that love indeed is both in evil and in good, but affection is to be said only of good, let him attend to what is written in the psalm: 'But he who loves (diligit) iniquity hates his own soul,' and to that of the apostle John: 'If any man loves (dilexerit) the world, the love (dilectio) of the Father is not in him.' Behold, in one place affection is both in good and in evil. But that no one should demand love in an evil sense (since we have already shown it in a good one), let him read what is written: 'For men shall be lovers of themselves, lovers of money.'
但必須指出,我們信仰的聖經──其權威我們置於其他一切著作之上──並不把「愛慕(amor)」稱為一回事,而把「愛(dilectio)」或「仁愛(caritas)」稱為另一回事。因為我們已經顯明,「愛慕」是用於善的意義。但恐怕有人以為「愛慕」固然可用於惡與善,而「愛」只能用於善,就讓他留意詩篇所寫的:『喜愛(diligit)強暴的,恨惡自己的性命』,以及使徒約翰所說的:『人若愛(dilexerit)世界,愛父的心(dilectio)就不在他裡面了。』看哪,在一處,「愛」既用於善,也用於惡。但為叫無人要求「愛慕」用於惡(既然我們已顯明它用於善),就讓他讀所寫的:『因為那時人要專顧自己,貪愛錢財。』
3:1688
Recta itaque uoluntas est bonus amor, et uoluntas peruersa malus amor. Amor ergo inhians habere quod amatur, cupiditas est, id autem habens eoque fruens laetitia; fugiens quod ei aduersatur, timor est, idque si acciderit sentiens tristitia est. Proinde mala sunt ista, si malus amor est; bona, si bonus. Quod dicimus, de scripturis probemus. Concupiscit apostolus dissolui et esse cum Christo; et: Concupiuit anima mea desiderare iudicia tua, uel si adcommodatius dicitur: Desiderauit anima mea concupiscere iudicia tua; et: Concupiscentia sapientiae perducit ad regnum.
A right will, therefore, is good love, and a perverse will is evil love. Love, then, longing to have what is loved, is desire; but having and enjoying it, is gladness; fleeing what is contrary to it, is fear; and feeling it when it has befallen, is sadness. Accordingly these things are evil, if the love is evil; good, if it is good. Let us prove what we say from the Scriptures. The apostle 'desires to be dissolved and to be with Christ'; and, 'My soul has desired to long for Your judgments,' or if it is more fittingly said, 'My soul has longed to desire Your judgments'; and, 'The desire of wisdom leads to the kingdom.'
所以,正當的意志就是善的愛慕,悖謬的意志就是惡的愛慕。愛慕渴望得著所愛的,就是貪慾;已得著並享受它,就是歡欣;逃避與它相反的,就是懼怕;而當這相反的臨到、感受到它時,就是憂愁。照此,這些事若那愛慕是惡的,就是惡的;若是善的,就是善的。讓我們從聖經來證明所說的。使徒『情願離世與基督同在』;又說『我心切慕你的典章,以致心碎』,或若更合宜地說『我的心渴望切慕你的典章』;又說『切慕智慧便能引到國度』。
3:1689
Hoc tamen loquendi obtinuit consuetudo, ut, si cupi-ditas uel concupiscentia dicatur nec addatur cuius rei sit, non nisi in malo possit intellegi. Laetitia in bono est: Laetamini in Domino et exultate iusti; et: Dedisti laetitiam in cor meum; et: Adinplebis me laetitia cum uultu tuo. Timor in bono est aput apostolum, ubi ait: Cum timore et tremore uestram ipsorum salutem operamini; et: Noli altum sapere, sed time; et: Timeo autem, ne, sicut serpens Euam seduxit astutia sua. sic et uestrae mentes corrumpantur a castitate, quae est in Christo. De tristitia uero, quam Cicero magis aegritudinem appellat, dolorem autem Vergilius, ubi ait:
Yet the custom of speech has so prevailed that, if 'desire' (cupiditas) or 'concupiscence' (concupiscentia) is spoken and it is not added of what thing it is, it cannot be understood except in an evil sense. Gladness is in a good sense: 'Be glad in the Lord and rejoice, you righteous'; and, 'You have given gladness in my heart'; and, 'You will fill me with gladness with Your countenance.' Fear is in a good sense in the apostle, where he says: 'Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling'; and, 'Be not high-minded, but fear'; and, 'But I fear, lest, as the serpent beguiled Eve by his subtlety, so your minds also should be corrupted from the chastity which is in Christ.' But concerning sadness (which Cicero rather calls distress, but Virgil grief, where he says:
然而說話的習慣已如此通行,以致若單說「貪慾(cupiditas)」或「私慾(concupiscentia)」而不加上它是為著甚麼事,就只能解作惡的意義。歡欣是用於善的意義:『義人哪,你們要靠耶和華歡喜快樂』;又『你使我心裡快樂』;又『在你面前必使我充滿快樂』。懼怕在使徒那裡是用於善的意義,他說:『當恐懼戰兢,作成你們自己的救恩』;又『不要自高,反要懼怕』;又『我只怕你們的心或偏於邪,失去那向基督所存純一的心,就像蛇用詭詐誘惑了夏娃一樣』。但論到憂愁(西塞羅寧稱之為苦悶,維吉爾則稱之為悲痛,他在那裡說:
3:1690
(dolent gaudentque\', (sed ideo malui tristitiam dicere, quia aegritudo uel dolor usitatius in corporibus dicitur) scrupulosior quaestio est, utrum inueniri possit in bono. CAPUT VIII. De tribus perturbationibus, quas in animo sa- 10 pientis Stoici esse uoluerunt, excluso dolore siue tristitia, quam uirtus animi sentire non debeat. Quas enim Graeci appellant eDrcadetac , Latine autem Cicero constantias nominauit, Stoici tres esse uoluerunt pro tribus perturbationibus in animo sapientis, pro cupiditate uoluntatem, pro laetitia gaudium, pro metu cautionem;
'they grieve and rejoice'; but I have rather chosen to call it sadness, because distress or grief is more usually spoken of bodily things), it is a more scrupulous question whether it can be found in a good sense. CHAPTER 8. On the three disturbances which the Stoics held to be in the mind of the wise man, grief or sadness being excluded, which the virtue of the mind ought not to feel. For what the Greeks call eupatheiai, but which Cicero in Latin named 'constancies' (constantiae), the Stoics held to be three, corresponding to the three disturbances in the mind of the wise man: for desire, will (voluntas); for gladness, joy (gaudium); for fear, caution (cautio);
『他們又悲痛又歡樂』;但我寧願稱之為憂愁,因為苦悶或悲痛更常用於身體方面的事),至於它是否能用於善的意義,這乃是個更需細究的問題。第八章。論斯多亞派認為存在於智者心中的三種情緒,並排除了悲痛或憂愁,因為心思的美德不當感受這種情緒。希臘人所稱的「善情(eupatheiai)」,西塞羅以拉丁文命名為「貞定(constantiae)」,斯多亞派認為有三種,與智者心中的三種擾亂相對應:相對於貪慾的是意願(voluntas),相對於歡欣的是喜樂(gaudium),相對於懼怕的是審慎(cautio);
3:1691
pro aegritudine uero uel dolore, quam nos uitandae ambiguitatis gratia tristitiam maluimus dicere, negauerunt esse posse aliquid in animo sapientis. Voluntas quippe, inquiunt, adpetit bonum, quod facit sapiens: gaudium de bono adepto est, quod ubique adipiscitur sapiens; cautio deuitat malum, quod debet sapiens deuitare; tristitia porro quia de malo est, quod iam accidit, nullum autem malum existimant posse accidere sapienti, nihil in eius animo pro illa esse posse dixerunt. Sic ergo illi loquuntur, ut uelle gaudere cauere negent nisi sapientem; stultum autem non nisi cupere laetari, metuere contristari;
but corresponding to distress or grief, which we, for the sake of avoiding ambiguity, have preferred to call sadness, they denied that there could be anything in the mind of the wise man. For will, they say, seeks the good, which the wise man does: joy is over the good attained, which the wise man everywhere attains; caution shuns evil, which the wise man ought to shun; but sadness, since it is over an evil that has already befallen, and they think that no evil can befall the wise man, they said that there could be nothing in his mind to correspond to it. Thus, therefore, they speak so as to deny that any but the wise man can will, rejoice, and be cautious; but that the foolish man can only desire, be glad, fear, and be saddened;
但相對於苦悶或悲痛──我們為避免模稜兩可,寧願稱之為憂愁──他們否認智者心中能有任何這樣的情緒。因為他們說:意願追求善,這是智者所行的;喜樂是為著已得之善,這是智者隨處所得的;審慎躲避惡,這是智者所當躲避的;至於憂愁,既是為著已經臨到的惡,而他們認為沒有惡能臨到智者,他們便說,智者心中不能有與之相對應的情緒。所以,他們這樣說,以致否認除了智者以外,沒有人能意願、喜樂、審慎;而愚人卻只能貪戀、歡喜、懼怕、憂愁;
3:1692
et illas tres esse constantias, has autem quattuor perturbationes secundum Ciceronem, secundum autem plurimos passiones. Graece autem illae tres, sicut dixi, appellantur eorcatetai ; istae autem quattuor πάθη . Haec locutio utrum scripturis sanctis congruat, cum quaererem quantum potui diligenter, illud inueni quod ait propheta: Non est gaudere inpiis, dicit Dominus; tamquam inpii laetari possint potius quam gaudere de malis, quia gaudium proprie bonorum et piorum est. Item illud in euangelio: Quaecumque uultis ut faciant uobis homines, haec et uos facite illis, ita dictum uidetur, tamquam nemo possit aliquid male uel turpiter uelle, sed cupere.
and that those three are 'constancies,' but these four 'disturbances' according to Cicero, but according to most 'passions.' But in Greek those three are called, as I said, eupatheiai; while these four are called pathe. When I inquired as diligently as I could whether this manner of speech agrees with the holy Scriptures, I found that which the prophet says: 'There is no rejoicing (gaudere) for the wicked, says the Lord'; as though the wicked could be glad rather than rejoice over evils, because rejoicing belongs properly to the good and the pious. Likewise that in the Gospel: 'Whatsoever you will (uultis) that men should do to you, do you also to them'; this seems to be said as though no one can will (uelle) anything evilly or basely, but only desire (cupere) it.
並且那三者是「貞定」,而這四者按西塞羅是「擾亂」,按大多數人則是「情慾」。但在希臘文中,如我所說,那三者稱為「善情(eupatheiai)」,這四者則稱為「情慾(pathe)」。當我盡力勤勉地查考這種說法是否與聖經相合時,我發現先知所說的:『主說,惡人必不得歡樂(gaudere)』;彷彿惡人只能因惡事歡喜、而不能歡樂,因為歡樂本是專屬善人與虔誠人的。同樣,福音書中那句:『你們願意(uultis)人怎樣待你們,你們也要怎樣待人』,這話似乎是說,彷彿沒有人能惡意地或卑鄙地願意(uelle)甚麼,乃只能貪戀(cupere)。
3:1693
Denique propter consuetudinem locutionis nonnulli interpretes addiderunt \'bona* et ita interpretati sunt: \'Quaecumque uultis ut faciant uobis homines bona.\' Cauendum enim putauerunt, ne quisquam inhonesta uelit sibi fieri ab hominibus, ut de turpioribus taceam, certe luxuriosa conuiuia, in quibus se, si et ipse illis faciat, hoc praeceptum existimet iupleturum. Sed in Graeco euangelio, unde in Latinum translatum est, non legitur \'bona\', sed: Quaecumque uultis ut faciant uobis homines, haec et uos facite illis; credo propterea, quia in eo quod dixit uultis, iam uoluit intellegi \'bona*. Non enim ait \'cupitis).
Finally, on account of the custom of speech, some interpreters have added 'good' and so interpreted: 'Whatsoever you will that men should do to you that is good.' For they thought it should be guarded against, lest anyone should will dishonorable things to be done to himself by men, to say nothing of baser matters, certainly riotous feasts, in which, if he himself also should do them to others, he might suppose this precept fulfilled. But in the Greek Gospel, from which it was translated into Latin, it does not read 'good,' but: 'Whatsoever you will that men should do to you, do you also to them'; I believe for this reason, because in that He said 'you will' (uultis), He already willed 'good' to be understood. For He did not say 'you desire' (cupitis).
末了,因著說話的習慣,有些譯者加上了「善的」,這樣翻譯:『你們願意人怎樣將善待你們。』因為他們認為當謹防,免得有人願意人對自己作不正當的事──卑鄙的事且不必說──比方放縱的筵席,倘若他自己也對別人這樣行,就以為應驗了這條誡命。但在希臘文福音書中(拉丁文乃是由此翻譯而來),所讀的不是「善的」,乃是:『你們願意人怎樣待你們,你們也要怎樣待人』;我相信緣由是:祂既說『你們願意(uultis)』,就已經願意人把「善的」領會在內了。因為祂並沒有說『你們貪戀(cupitis)』。
3:1694
Non tamen semper his proprietatibus locutio nostra frenanda est, sed interdum his utendum est; et cum legimus eos, quorum auctoritati resultare fas non est, ibi sunt intellegendae, ubi rectus sensus alium exitum non potest inuenire; sicut ista sunt, quae exempli gratia partim ex propheta, partim ex euangelio commemorauimus. Quis enim nescit inpios exultare laetitia? et tamen: Non est gaudere inpiis, dicit Dominus. Unde, nisi quia gaudere aliud est, quando proprie signateque hoc uerbum ponitur? Item quis negauerit non recte praecipi hominibus, ut quaecumque ab aliis sibi fieri cupiunt, haec eis et ipsi faciant; ne se inuicem turpitudine inlicitae uoluptatis oblectent?
Yet our speech is not always to be restrained by these proprieties, but sometimes they are to be used; and when we read those whose authority it is unlawful to resist, there they are to be understood, where a right sense cannot find another issue; just as are those passages which, by way of example, we have recalled partly from the prophet, partly from the Gospel. For who does not know that the wicked exult with gladness? and yet: 'There is no rejoicing for the wicked, says the Lord.' Whence is this, except that to rejoice is something else, when this word is set down properly and signally? Likewise, who would deny that it is not rightly enjoined upon men, that whatsoever they desire to be done to themselves by others, these things they should also do to them; lest they delight one another mutually in the baseness of unlawful pleasure?
然而我們的言語不必總受這些精確用法的約束,乃是有時當用這些用法;當我們讀那些其權威不可違抗的書時,在那裡,若正確的意思找不到別的出路,就當照這些用法去領會;正如我們以舉例為由,部分從先知、部分從福音書所題起的那些段落。因為誰不知道惡人歡喜踴躍呢?然而『主說,惡人必不得歡樂』。這話從何而來,豈不是因為當「歡樂」這字按其本義、明確地使用時,乃是另一回事麼?同樣,誰能否認,吩咐人凡願意別人對自己所行的、也要照樣對別人行,這誡命並不是不正確的,免得人彼此在不法之樂的卑鄙中互相取樂?
3:1695
et tamen saluberl\'imum uerissimumque praeceptum est: Quaecumque uultis ut faciant uobis homines, eadem et uos facite illis. Et hoc unde, nisi quia hoc loco modo quodam proprio uoluntas posita est, quae in malo accipi non potest? Locutione uero usitatiore, quam frequentat maxime consuetudo sermonis, non utique diceretur: Noli uelle mentiri omne mendacium, nisi esset et uoluntas mala, a cuius prauitate illa distinguitur, quam praedicauerunt angeli dicentes: Pax in terra hominibus bonae uoluntatis. Nam ex abundanti additum est (bon.ae\\ si esse non potest nisi bona. Quid autem magnum in caritatis laudibus dixisset apostolus, quod non gaudeat super iniquitate, nisi quia ita malignitas gaudet?
and yet it is a most wholesome and most true precept: 'Whatsoever you will that men should do to you, the same do you also to them.' And whence is this, except that in this place the will (voluntas) is set down in a certain proper manner, which cannot be taken in an evil sense? But by the more usual mode of speech, which the custom of speech chiefly frequents, it would surely not be said, 'Do not will (noli uelle) to tell any lie,' unless there were also an evil will, from whose perversity that one is distinguished which the angels proclaimed, saying: 'Peace on earth to men of good will.' For 'good' was added superfluously, if it cannot be except good. And what great thing would the apostle have said in the praises of charity, that 'it does not rejoice over iniquity,' unless malignity thus rejoices?
然而這乃是最有益、最真實的誡命:『你們願意人怎樣待你們,你們也要照樣待人。』這話從何而來,豈不是因為在此處,「意志(voluntas)」是按某種本義使用,不能取惡的意義麼?但按那較通用的說法──就是說話的習慣最常使用的──斷不會說『不要願意(noli uelle)說任何謊言』,除非也有惡的意志,那從其悖謬中被分別出來的意志,就是天使所宣告的:『在地上平安歸與祂所喜悅的人(有善意志的人)。』因為「善」若不可能不是善的,加上「善」就是多餘的了。並且使徒在稱讚仁愛時,說它『不喜歡不義』,這有甚麼了不起呢,除非惡毒正是如此地喜歡不義?
3:1696
Et aput auctores saecularium litterarum talis istorum uerborum indifferentia reperitur. Ait enim Cicero orator amplissimus: (Cupio, patres conscripti, me esse clementem.) Quia id uerbum in bono posuit. quis tam peruerse doctus existat, qui non eum \'Cupio\', sed \'Volo* potius dicere debuisse contendat? Porro aput Terentium flagitiosus adulescens insana flagrans cupidine:. Nihil nolo aliud, inquit, nisi Philumenam. Quam uoluntatem fuisse libidinem responsio, quae ibi serui eius sanioris inducitur, satis indicat. Ait namque domino suo: Quanto satius est, Te id dare operam, qui istum amorem ex animo amoueas tuo, Quam id loqui, quo magis libido frustra accendatur tua?
And even among the authors of secular literature, such indifference of these words is found. For Cicero, that most eminent orator, says: 'I desire (cupio), conscript fathers, to be merciful.' Since he set that word in a good sense, who would be so perversely learned as to contend that he ought to have said, not 'I desire,' but rather 'I will' (uolo)? Furthermore, in Terence the lewd youth, burning with mad desire, says: 'I will (nolo) nothing else but Philumena.' That this will was lust, the answer which is there introduced of his more sober servant sufficiently indicates. For he says to his master: 'How much better it is for you to give heed to this, to remove that love from your mind, than to speak that whereby your lust is the more vainly inflamed?'
連在世俗文學的作者中,也見到這些字眼的這種無分別。因為西塞羅這位最傑出的演說家說:『眾位元老,我願(cupio)作個寬仁的人。』他既把那字用於善的意義,誰會這樣學得悖謬,竟堅持他本當說的不是『我願(cupio)』、而是『我意願(uolo)』呢?再者,在泰倫提烏斯筆下,那放蕩的少年燃燒著瘋狂的情慾,說:『除了菲魯美娜,我別無所欲(nolo)。』這意願原是淫慾,從那裡引入的、他那較清醒之僕人的回答,足以表明這點。因為那僕人對他主人說:『你竭力把那愛從你心中除去,豈不比說那使你的情慾徒然更被點燃的話,要強得多麼?』
3:1697
Gaudium uero eos et in malo posuisse ille ipse Vergilianus testis est uersus, ubi has quattuor perturbationes summa breuitate conplexus est: Hinc metuunt cupiuntque, dolent gaudentque. Dixit etiam idem auctor: Mala mentis gaudia . Proinde uolunt cauent gaudent et boni et mali; adque ut eadem aliis uerbis enuntiemus, cupiunt timent laetantur et boni et mali; sed illi bene, isti male, sicut hominibus seu recta seu peruersa uoluntas est. Ipsa quoque tristitia, pro qua Stoici nihil in animo sapientis inueniri posse putauerunt, reperitur in bono et maxime aput nostros. Nam laudat apostolus Corinthios, quod contristati fuerint secundum Deum.
But that they have set 'joy' (gaudium) also in an evil sense, that very Virgilian verse is witness, where he has comprehended these four disturbances with the utmost brevity: 'Hence they fear and desire, grieve and rejoice (gaudent).' The same author also said: 'The evil joys of the mind.' Accordingly, both the good and the evil will, are cautious, rejoice; and, that we may declare the same in other words, both the good and the evil desire, fear, are glad; but the former well, the latter ill, according as the will of men is right or perverse. Sadness itself also, for which the Stoics thought nothing could be found in the mind of the wise man, is found in a good sense, and especially among our own people. For the apostle praises the Corinthians, because they had been made sorrowful according to God.
但他們也曾把「喜樂(gaudium)」用於惡的意義,維吉爾那句詩可為見證,他在那裡以極簡潔的方式囊括了這四種擾亂:『因此他們懼怕又貪戀,悲痛又歡樂(gaudent)。』同一作者又說:『心思中那邪惡的歡樂。』照此,善人與惡人都意願、審慎、歡樂;並且,讓我們用別的字眼陳述同樣的事,善人與惡人都貪戀、懼怕、歡喜;但前者是善的,後者是惡的,乃照人的意志是正當或悖謬而定。連憂愁本身──斯多亞派認為智者心中不能有絲毫憂愁──也見於善的意義,尤其在我們的人中間。因為使徒稱讚哥林多人,因他們依著神的意思憂愁了。
3:1698
Sed fortasse quis dixerit illis apostolum fuisse congratulatum, quod contristati fuerint paenitendo, qualis tristitia, nisi eorum qui peccauerint, esse non potest. Ita enim dicit: Video quod epistula illa, etsi ad horam, contristauit uos; nunc gaudeo, non quia contristati estis, sed quia contristati estis in paenitentiam. Contristati enim estis secundum Deum, ut in nullo detrimentum patiamini ex nobis. Quae enim secundum Deum est tristitia, paenitentiam in salutem inpaenitendam operatur; mundi autem tristitia mortem operatur. Ecce enim id ipsum secundum Deum contristari quantam perfecit in uobis industriam.
But perhaps someone will say that the apostle congratulated them because they had been made sorrowful in repenting, which kind of sadness can belong to none but those who have sinned. For thus he says: 'I see that that epistle, though it were but for a season, made you sorrowful; now I rejoice, not that you were made sorrowful, but that you were made sorrowful unto repentance. For you were made sorrowful according to God, that you might suffer loss by us in nothing. For the sadness that is according to God works repentance unto salvation not to be repented of; but the sadness of the world works death. For behold this very thing, that you were made sorrowful according to God, what diligence it has wrought in you.'
但或許有人說,使徒向他們道賀,是因他們在悔改中憂愁了,而這種憂愁只能屬於那犯了罪的人。因為他這樣說:『我先前那封信叫你們憂愁,雖然不過是暫時的,如今我歡喜,不是因你們憂愁,乃是因你們從憂愁中生出悔改來。因你們依著神的意思憂愁,凡事就不至於因我們受甚麼虧損。因為依著神的意思憂愁,就生出沒有後悔的懊悔來,以致得救;但世俗的憂愁,是叫人死。你看,你們依著神的意思憂愁,這事在你們心裡生出何等的殷勤。』
3:1699
Ac per hoc possunt Stoici pro suis partibus respondere, ad hoc uideri utilem esse tristitiam, ut peccasse paeniteat; in animo autem sapientis ideo esse non posse, quia nec peccatum in eum cadit, cuius paenitentia contristetur, nec ullum aliud malum, quod perpetiendo et sentiendo sit tristis. Nam et Alcibiadem ferunt (si me de nomine hominis memoria non fallit), cum sibi beatus uideretur, Socrate disputante et ei quam miser esset, quoniam stultus esset, demonstrante fleuisse. Huic ergo stultitia fuit causa etiam huius utilis optandaeque tristitiae, qua homo esse se dolet, quod esse non debet. Stoici autem non stultum, sed sapientem aiunt tristem esse non posse. CAPUT VIIII.
And by this the Stoics can answer for their own part, that sadness seems to be useful for this, that one may repent of having sinned; but that it cannot be in the mind of the wise man, because neither does sin befall him, over whose repentance he might be saddened, nor any other evil, by suffering and feeling which he might be sad. For they relate of Alcibiades also (if my memory does not deceive me about the man's name), that when he seemed to himself happy, as Socrates argued and demonstrated to him how wretched he was because he was a fool, he wept. To him, therefore, folly was the cause even of this useful and desirable sadness, by which a man grieves that he is what he ought not to be. But the Stoics say that not the fool, but the wise man, cannot be sad. CHAPTER 9.
由此,斯多亞派可為自己一方回答說:憂愁似乎在這一點上是有用的,就是叫人懊悔自己犯了罪;但智者心中不能有憂愁,因為既沒有罪臨到他、叫他為自己的懊悔而憂愁,也沒有別的惡、叫他因受苦感受而憂愁。因為他們也述說亞西比德(若我對這人的名字記憶不差),當他自以為幸福時,蘇格拉底辯論並向他證明他是何等悲慘,因為他是愚人,他就哭了。所以,對他來說,愚拙乃是這有用且可羨慕之憂愁的緣由,人藉此而為自己成了不該成的樣子憂傷。但斯多亞派說,不是愚人、乃是智者不能憂愁。第九章。
3:1700
De perturbationibus animi, quarum adfectus rectos habet uita iustorum. Verum his philosophis, quod ad istam quaestionem de animi perturbationibus adtinet, iam respondimus in nono huius operis libro, ostendentes eos non tam de rebus, quam de uerbis cupidiores esse contentionis quam ueritatis. Aput nos autem iuxta scripturas sanctas sanamque doctrinam ciues sanctae ciuitatis Dei in huius uitae peregrinatione secundum Deum uiuentes metuunt cupiuntque, dolent gaudentque, et quia rectus est amor eorum, istas omnes adfectiones rectas habent. Metuunt poenam aeternam, cupiunt uitam aeternam; dolent in re, quia ipsi in semet ipsis adhuc ingemescunt adoptionem, expectantes redemtionem corporis sui;
On the disturbances of the mind, whose right affections the life of the righteous possesses. But to these philosophers, so far as pertains to this question concerning the disturbances of the mind, we have already replied in the ninth book of this work, showing that they are more eager for contention about words than about things, more for contention than for truth. But among us, according to the holy Scriptures and sound doctrine, the citizens of the holy city of God, living according to God in the pilgrimage of this life, fear and desire, grieve and rejoice; and because their love is right, they have all these affections right. They fear eternal punishment, they desire eternal life; they grieve in the present, because they themselves still groan within themselves, waiting for the adoption, the redemption of their body;
論心思的種種擾亂,義人的生活在其中持有正當的情感。但對這些哲學家,就論到心思之擾亂的這問題而言,我們在本書第九卷已經回答過了,指明他們對言語比對事物更熱衷於爭辯,對爭辯比對真理更熱衷。但在我們中間,按著聖經與純正的教訓,神聖城的居民在今生的客旅中按著神而活,他們懼怕又貪慕、悲痛又歡樂;並且因他們的愛是正當的,就有這一切正當的情感。他們懼怕永刑,貪慕永生;他們在現今悲痛,因他們自己心裡仍歎息,等候得著兒子的名分,就是身體得贖;
3:1701
gaudent in spe, quia fiet sermo, qui scriptus est: Absorpta est mors in uictoriam. Item metuunt peccare, cupiunt perseuerare; dolent in peccatis, gaudent in operibus bonis. Ut enim metuant peccare, audiunt: Quoniam abundabit iniquitas, refrigescet caritas multorum; ut cupiant perseuerare, audiunt quod scriptum est: Qui perseuerauerit usque in finem, hic saluus erit; ut doleant in peccatis, audiunt: Si dixerimus quia peccatum non habemus, nos ipsos seducimus, et ueritas in nobis non est; ut gaudeant in operibus bonis, audiunt: Hilarem datorem diligit Deus. Item sicuti se infirmitas eorum firmitasque habuerit, metuunt tentari, cupiunt tentari; dolent in tentationibus, gaudent in tentationibus.
they rejoice in hope, because the word that is written shall be fulfilled: 'Death is swallowed up in victory.' Likewise they fear to sin, they desire to persevere; they grieve in sins, they rejoice in good works. For that they may fear to sin, they hear: 'Because iniquity shall abound, the love of many shall grow cold'; that they may desire to persevere, they hear what is written: 'He that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved'; that they may grieve in sins, they hear: 'If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us'; that they may rejoice in good works, they hear: 'God loves a cheerful giver.' Likewise, according as their weakness or firmness disposes them, they fear to be tempted, they desire to be tempted; they grieve in temptations, they rejoice in temptations.
他們在盼望中歡樂,因為所寫的話必要應驗:『死被得勝吞滅了。』同樣,他們懼怕犯罪,貪慕持守到底;他們因罪悲痛,因善工歡樂。因為要叫他們懼怕犯罪,就聽見:『因不法的事增多,許多人的愛心漸漸冷淡』;要叫他們貪慕持守,就聽見所寫的:『惟有忍耐到底的,必然得救』;要叫他們因罪悲痛,就聽見:『我們若說自己無罪,便是自欺,真理就不在我們裡面了』;要叫他們因善工歡樂,就聽見:『神喜愛樂意施捨的人。』同樣,照他們的軟弱或剛強如何,他們懼怕受試誘,又貪慕受試誘;他們在試誘中悲痛,又在試誘中歡樂。
3:1702
Ut enim metuant tentari, audiunt: Si quis praeoccupatus fuerit in aliquo delicto, uos, qui spiritales estis, instruite huius modi in spiritu mansuetudinis, intendens te ipsum. ne et tu tenteris; ut autem cupiant tentari, audiunt quendam uirum fortem ciuitatis Dei dicentem: Proba me, Domine, et tenta me; ure renes meos et cor meum; ut doleant in tentationibus, uident Petrum flentem; ut gaudeant in tentationibus, audiunt Iacobum dicentem: Omne gaudium existimate, fratres mei, cum in tentationes uarias incideritis. Non solum autem propter se ipsos his mouentur adfectibus, uerum etiam propter eos, quos liberari cupiunt et ne pereant metuunt, et dolent si pereunt et gaudent si liberantur.
For that they may fear to be tempted, they hear: 'If a man be overtaken in any fault, you who are spiritual instruct such a one in the spirit of meekness, considering yourself, lest you also be tempted'; but that they may desire to be tempted, they hear a certain strong man of the city of God saying: 'Prove me, O Lord, and try me; burn my reins and my heart'; that they may grieve in temptations, they see Peter weeping; that they may rejoice in temptations, they hear James saying: 'Count it all joy, my brethren, when you fall into divers temptations.' And not only on their own account are they moved by these affections, but also on account of those whom they desire to be set free, and fear lest they perish, and grieve if they perish, and rejoice if they are set free.
因為要叫他們懼怕受試誘,就聽見:『你們屬靈的人,若有人偶然被過犯所勝,就當用溫柔的靈把他挽回過來;又當自己留意,恐怕也被試誘』;但要叫他們貪慕受試誘,就聽見神之城的某位剛強人說:『耶和華啊,求你察驗我,試煉我,熬煉我的肺腑心腸』;要叫他們在試誘中悲痛,就看見彼得哭泣;要叫他們在試誘中歡樂,就聽見雅各說:『我的弟兄們,你們落在百般試煉中,都要以為大喜樂。』他們不僅為自己被這些情感所感動,也為那些他們渴望得釋放的人;他們懼怕那些人滅亡,那些人若滅亡他們就悲痛,若得釋放他們就歡樂。
3:1703
Illum quippe optimum et fortissimum uirum, qui in suis infirmitatibus gloriatur, ut eum potissimum commemoremus, qui in ecclesiam Christi ex gentibus uenimus, doctorem gentium in fide et ueritate, qui et plus omnibus suis coapostolis laborauit et pluribus epistulis populos Dei, non eos tantum, qui praesentes ab illo uidebantur, uerum etiam illos, qui futuri praeuidebantur, instruxit;
For that best and bravest man, who glories in his infirmities—that we may most fittingly recall him, who, of those that have come into the church of Christ from among the Gentiles, was the teacher of the Gentiles in faith and truth, who both labored more than all his fellow-apostles, and by many epistles instructed the peoples of God, not only those who in his presence were seen by him, but also those who were foreseen as yet to come;
那位最良善、最勇敢的人,他在自己的軟弱上誇口──讓我們最合宜地題起他,他是我們這些從外邦人中進入基督教會之人的、在信仰與真理上作外邦人之師者,他既比眾使徒同工格外勞苦,又藉著許多書信教導神的子民,不僅是那些在他面前、為他所見的人,也是那些被預見要來的人;
3:1704
illum, inquam, uirum, athletam Christi, doctum ab illo, unctum de illo, crucifixum cum illo, gloriosum in illo, in theatro huius mundi, cui spectaculum factus est et angelis et hominibus, legitime magnum agonem certantem et palmam supernae uocationis in anteriora sectantem, oculis fidei libentissime spectant gaudere cum gaudentibus, flere cum flentibus, foris habentem pugnas, intus timores, cupientem dissolui et esse cum Christo, desiderantem uidere Romanos, ut aliquem fructum habeat et in illis sicut et in ceteris gentibus, aemulantem Corinthios et ipsa aemulatione metuentem, ne seducantur eorum mentes a castitate, quae in Christo est, magnam tristitiam et continuum dolorem cordis de Israelitis habentem, quod ignorantes Dei iustitiam et suam uolentes constituere iustitiae Dei non essent subiecti;
that man, I say, the athlete of Christ, taught by Him, anointed by Him, crucified with Him, glorious in Him, contending lawfully in the theater of this world (to which he was made a spectacle both to angels and to men) a great contest, and pressing on toward the things before him for the palm of the heavenly calling—they most gladly behold with the eyes of faith rejoicing with them that rejoice, weeping with them that weep, having fightings without, fears within, desiring to be dissolved and to be with Christ, longing to see the Romans, that he might have some fruit among them also as among the rest of the Gentiles, jealous over the Corinthians and by that very jealousy fearing lest their minds be seduced from the chastity which is in Christ, having great sadness and continual sorrow of heart over the Israelites, because, being ignorant of God's righteousness and seeking to establish their own, they were not subject to the righteousness of God;
我說,那人,基督的鬥士,受教於祂、受膏於祂、與祂同釘十字架、在祂裡面得榮耀,在這世界的舞臺上(他在其上成了一臺戲,給天使和人觀看)合法地爭那美好的仗,向著在前面的事竭力追求那從上面來之呼召的賞賜──他們極喜樂地用信心的眼睛觀看他與喜樂的人同樂、與哀哭的人同哭,外有爭戰、內有懼怕,情願離世與基督同在,渴望見羅馬人,好在他們中間得些果子,如同在其餘外邦人中一樣,為哥林多人發熱心,又因這熱心而懼怕他們的心思被引誘、失去那在基督裡的純潔,為以色列人心裡大有憂愁、不住地傷痛,因他們不知道神的義,想要立自己的義,就不服神的義;
3:1705
nec solum dolorem, uerum etiam luctum suum denuntiantem quibusdam, qui ante peccauerunt et non egerunt paenitentiam super inmunditia et fornicationibus suis. Hi motus, hi adfectus de amore boni et de sancta caritate uenientes si uitia uocanda sunt, sinamus, ut ea, quae uere uitia sunt, uirtutes uocentur. Sed cum rectam rationem sequantur istae adfectiones, quando ubi oportet adhibentur, quis eas tunc morbos seu uitiosas passiones audeat dicere? Quam ob rem etiam ipse Dominus in forma serui agere uitam dignatus humanam, sed nullum habens omnino peccatum adhibuit eas, ubi adhibendas esse iudicauit.
and not only declaring his sorrow, but even his mourning over certain ones who had sinned before and had not done penance for their uncleanness and fornications. If these motions, these affections, coming from love of the good and from holy charity, are to be called vices, then let us allow that those things which are truly vices be called virtues. But since these affections follow right reason, when they are applied where they ought to be, who would then dare to call them diseases or vicious passions? Wherefore even the Lord Himself, deigning to lead a human life in the form of a servant, but having no sin whatever, applied them where He judged they ought to be applied.
並且不僅宣告他的傷痛,更宣告他為某些人哀慟,就是那些先前犯了罪、卻沒有為自己的污穢與淫亂悔改的人。這些動向、這些情感,既出於愛善與聖潔的仁愛,若要稱之為惡習,那麼就讓我們容讓那些真是惡習的事被稱為美德罷。但這些情感既隨從正當的理性,在當用之處被應用,誰還敢稱它們為病症或敗壞的情慾呢?因此,連主自己,俯就而願以奴僕的形像度人的生活,卻全然無罪,也在祂判斷當應用之處,應用了這些情感。
3:1706
Neque enim, in quo uerum erat hominis corpus et uerus hominis animus, falsus erat humanus adfectus. Cum ergo eius in euangelio ista referuntur, quod super duritia cordis Iudaeorum cum ira contristatus sit, quod dixerit: Gaudeo propter uos, ut credatis, quod Lazarum suscitaturus etiam lacrimas fuderit, quod concupiuerit cum discipulis suis manducare pascha, quod propinquante passione tristis fuerit anima eius: non falso utique referuntur. Verum ille hos motus certae dispensationis gratia ita cum uoluit suscepit animo humano, ut cum uoluit factus est homo.
For He in whom there was a true body of man and a true soul of man did not have a false human affection. When therefore these things are related of Him in the Gospel—that He was saddened with anger over the hardness of the Jews' heart, that He said, 'I am glad for your sakes, that you may believe,' that being about to raise Lazarus He even shed tears, that He desired to eat the passover with His disciples, that as His passion drew near His soul was sorrowful—they are surely not falsely related. But He took up these motions, by the grace of a certain dispensation, in His human soul, when He willed, just as He became man when He willed.
因為在祂裡面既有真實的人之身體與真實的人之靈魂,就沒有虛假的人之情感。所以,當福音書中題到祂這些事──祂為猶太人心裡剛硬,帶著忿怒而憂愁,祂說『我為你們歡喜,叫你們可以信』,祂將要叫拉撒路復活時甚至流淚,祂渴望與門徒喫逾越節的筵席,祂受難臨近時祂的魂憂愁──這些斷不是虛假地記載的。然而祂照著某種安排的恩典,在祂願意時於祂人性的靈魂中接受了這些動向,正如祂在祂願意時成為人一樣。
3:1707
Proinde, quod fatendum est, etiam cum rectas et secundum Deum habemus has adfectiones, huius uitae sunt, non illius, quam futuram speramus, et saepe illis etiam inuiti cedimus. Itaque aliquando, quamuis non culpabili cupiditate, sed laudabili caritate moueamur, etiam dum nolumus flemus. Habemus ergo eas ex humanae condicionis infirmitate; non autem ita Dominus Iesus, cuius et infirmitas fuit ex potestate. Sed dum uitae huius infirmitatem gerimus, si eas omnino nullas habeamus, tunc potius non recte uiuimus. Vituperabat enim et detestabatur apostolus quosdam, quos etiam esse dixit sine adfectione. Culpauit etiam illos sacer psalmus, de quibus ait:
Accordingly, as must be confessed, even when we have these affections rightly and according to God, they belong to this life, not to that which we hope shall be in the future; and often we yield to them even against our will. And so sometimes, though we are moved not by a blameworthy desire but by a praiseworthy charity, we weep even while we are unwilling. We have them therefore from the infirmity of the human condition; but not so the Lord Jesus, whose very infirmity was from power. But while we bear the infirmity of this life, if we should have none of these affections at all, then rather do we not live rightly. For the apostle blamed and detested certain ones, whom he even said to be without affection (sine adfectione). The sacred psalm also blamed those of whom it says:
照此,必須承認,連我們正當地、按著神而有這些情感時,它們也是屬於今生、而非屬於我們所盼望的那將來的生命;並且我們常常甚至違背己意地向它們屈服。所以有時,雖然我們不是被該受責備的貪慾、乃是被可稱讚的仁愛所感動,我們甚至在不願意的時候也哭泣。所以,我們有這些情感,是出於人之境況的軟弱;但主耶穌卻不是這樣,祂的軟弱乃是出於權能。然而當我們擔負今生的軟弱時,我們若全然沒有這些情感,那反倒是我們活得不正當了。因為使徒責備並憎惡某些人,他甚至說他們是「無情的(sine adfectione)」。聖詩篇也責備那些人,論到他們說:
3:1708
Sustinui qui simul contristaretur, et non fuit. Nam omnino non dolere, dum sumus in hoc loco miseriae, profecto, sicut quidam etiam aput saeculi huius litteratos sensit et dixit, non sine magna mercede contingit inmanitatis in animo, stuporis in corpore. Quocirca illa, quae arcflKteia Graece dicitur (quae si Latine posset inpassibilitas diceretur), si ita intellegenda est (in animo quippe, non in corpore accipitur), ut sine his adfectionibus uiuatur, quae contra rationem accidunt mentemque perturbant, bona plane et maxime optanda est, sed nec ipsa huius est uitae. Non enim qualiumcumque hominum uox est, sed maxime piorum multumque iustorum adque sanctorum:
'I looked for one that would be sorrowful together with me, and there was none.' For not to grieve at all, while we are in this place of misery, certainly, as even a certain one among the learned men of this age perceived and said, does not come about without a great price of inhumanity in the mind and of stupor in the body. Wherefore that which is called in Greek apatheia (which, if it could be rendered in Latin, would be called impassibility), if it is to be understood (for it is taken in the mind, not in the body) as a state of living without those affections which happen contrary to reason and disturb the mind, is plainly good and most to be desired, but neither is it of this life. For it is not the voice of men of any sort whatever, but most of all of the pious and very righteous and holy:
『我指望有人與我同憂,卻沒有一個。』因為當我們在這悲慘之地時,全然不憂傷,誠然,正如這時代有學問的人中也有一位所察覺並說的,必伴隨著心思中極大的非人性之代價、與身體中麻木之代價。因此,希臘文所稱的「無情(apatheia)」(若能譯成拉丁文,當稱為「無動於衷」),若要這樣領會(因它是就心思、而非就身體而論),即活著而沒有那些違背理性、攪擾心思的情感,那它顯然是善的、最當羨慕的,但這也不是屬於今生的。因為這不是任何一種人的聲音,乃首要是虔誠人、極其公義與聖潔之人的聲音:
3:1709
Si dixerimus, quoniam peccatum non habemus, nos ipsos seducimus et ueritas in nobis non est. Tunc itaque andfeia . ista erit, quando peccatum in homine nullum erit. Nunc uero satis bene uiuitur, si sine crimine; sine peccato autem qui se uiuere existimat, non id agit, ut peccatum non habeat, sed ut ueniam non accipiat. Porro, si ajcofhta illa dicenda est, cum animum contingere omnino non potest ullus adfectus, quis hunc stuporem non omnibus uitiis iudicet esse peiorem? Potest ergo non absurde dici perfectam beatitudinem sine stimulo timoris et sine ulla tristitia futuram; non ibi autem futurum amorem gaudiumque quis dixerit, nisi omni modo a ueritate seclusus?
'If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us.' Then, therefore, will that apatheia be, when there shall be no sin in man. But now it is well enough that one live without crime; but he who thinks that he lives without sin does not bring it about that he has no sin, but rather that he receives no pardon. Moreover, if that is to be called apatheia, when the mind can be touched by no affection whatever, who would not judge this stupor to be worse than all vices? It can therefore be said, not absurdly, that perfect blessedness will be without the goad of fear and without any sadness; but who would say that there shall not be love and joy there, unless he were utterly shut off from the truth?
『我們若說自己無罪,便是自欺,真理就不在我們裡面了。』所以,那「無情」要實現,乃是當人裡面再沒有罪的時候。但如今,人若沒有重罪地活著,就夠好了;然而那以為自己沒有罪而活的人,並不能使自己無罪,反倒使自己不得赦免。再者,若「無情」是指心思全然不能被任何情感所觸動,誰不判斷這種麻木比一切惡習更壞呢?所以可以不悖理地說,完全的福樂將是沒有懼怕之刺、也沒有任何憂愁的;但誰會說那裡將沒有愛與喜樂呢,除非他完全與真理隔絕了?
3:1710
Si autem ducadeux illa est, ubi nec metus ullus exterret nec angit dolor, auersanda est in hac uita, si recte, hoc est secundum Deum, uiuere uolumus; in illa uero beata, quae sempiterna promittitur, plane speranda est. Timor namque ille, de quo dicit apostolus Iohannes: Timor non est in caritate, sed perfecta caritas foras mittit timorem, quia timor poenam habet; qui autem timet, non est perfectus in caritate, non est eius generis timor, cuius ille, quo timebat apostolus Paulus, ne Corinthii serpentina seducerentur astutia; hunc enim timorem habet caritas, immo non habet nisi caritas; sed illius generis est timor, qui non est in caritate, de quo ipse apostolus Paulus ait:
But if that apatheia is one where no fear terrifies and no grief torments, it is to be shunned in this life, if we wish to live rightly, that is, according to God; but in that blessed life, which is promised as everlasting, it is plainly to be hoped for. For that fear of which the apostle John speaks: 'There is no fear in love, but perfect love casts out fear, because fear has torment; and he that fears is not made perfect in love'—is not of that kind, of which was the fear by which the apostle Paul feared lest the Corinthians be seduced by the serpent's subtlety; for charity has this fear, nay, none has it but charity; but it is of that kind, the fear which is not in love, of which the apostle Paul himself says:
但若那「無情」是指沒有懼怕驚嚇、也沒有悲痛折磨的境地,那麼在今生,我們若願意正當地、就是按著神而活,就當躲避它;但在那應許為永遠的福樂生命中,這顯然是當盼望的。因為使徒約翰所說的那種懼怕:『愛裡沒有懼怕,完全的愛把懼怕除去,因為懼怕裡含著刑罰,懼怕的人在愛裡未得完全』──並不是那一類懼怕,就是使徒保羅所懷、惟恐哥林多人被蛇的詭詐引誘的那種懼怕;因為仁愛有這種懼怕,不如說,惟有仁愛纔有它;乃是那不在愛裡的那一類懼怕,使徒保羅自己論到它說:
3:1711
Non enim accepistis spiritum seruitutis iterum in timore. Timor uero ille castus permanens in saeculum saeculi, si erit et in futuro saeculo, (nam quo alio modo potest intellegi permanere in saeculum saeculi?) non est timor exterrens a malo quod accidere potest, sed tenens in bono quod amitti non potest. Ubi enim boni adepti amor inmutabilis est, profecto, si dici potest, mali cauendi timor securus est. Timoris quippe casti nomine ea uoluntas significata est, qua nos necesse erit nolle peccare, et non sollicitudine infirmitatis, ne forte peccemus, sed tranquillitate caritatis cauere peccatum.
'For you have not received the spirit of bondage again unto fear.' But that chaste fear, enduring forever and ever, if it shall be also in the world to come (for in what other way can it be understood to endure forever and ever?), is not a fear terrifying away from an evil that can befall, but a fear holding fast in a good that cannot be lost. For where the love of the good attained is unchangeable, surely, if it may be so said, the fear of the evil to be avoided is secure. For by the name of chaste fear is signified that will by which it will be necessary for us to be unwilling to sin, and to beware of sin, not with the anxiety of weakness lest perchance we sin, but with the tranquillity of charity.
『因為你們所領受的,不是奴僕的靈,仍舊害怕。』但那存到永永遠遠的潔淨的懼怕,若也要存在於將來的世代(不然怎能領會它存到永永遠遠呢?),就不是從可能臨到之惡那裡驚嚇逃離的懼怕,乃是在不能失去之善中持守堅定的懼怕。因為在已得之善的愛是不改變的地方,無疑──若可這樣說──對當躲避之惡的懼怕乃是安穩的。因為「潔淨的懼怕」這名所指的,乃是那意志,藉著它,我們必要不肯犯罪、並躲避罪,不是帶著軟弱的憂慮、惟恐萬一犯罪,乃是帶著仁愛的安寧。
3:1712
Aut si nullius omnino generis timor esse poterit in illa certissima securitate perpetuorum feliciumque gaudiorum, sic est dictum: Timor Domini castus permanens in saeculum saeculi, quem ad modum dictum est: Patientia pauperum non peribit in aeternum. Neque enim aeterna erit ipsa patientia, quae necessaria non est, nisi ubi toleranda sunt mala; sed aeternum erit, quo per patientiam peruenitur. Ita fortasse timor castus in saeculum saeculi dictus est permanere, quia id permanebit, quo timor ipse perducit. Quae cum ita sint, quoniam recta uita ducenda est, qua perueniendum sit ad beatam, omnes adfectus istos uita recta rectos habet, peruersa peruersos.
Or if no kind of fear at all can exist in that most assured security of perpetual and blessed joys, then it was said, 'The fear of the Lord, chaste, enduring forever and ever,' in the same manner as it was said, 'The patience of the poor shall not perish forever.' For that patience itself will not be eternal, which is necessary only where evils are to be endured; but that will be eternal whereto one attains through patience. So perhaps chaste fear is said to endure forever and ever, because that will endure whereto fear itself leads. And since these things are so, since a right life is to be led, by which we may attain to the blessed life, the right life has all these affections right, the perverse life perverse.
或者,若在那永遠且福樂之喜樂的最確實穩妥中,全然不能有任何一種懼怕,那麼所說的『耶和華的懼怕(敬畏)是潔淨的,存到永永遠遠』,乃是與所說的『困苦人的忍耐必不至永遠滅亡』同樣的說法。因為那忍耐本身不會是永遠的,它只在當忍受眾惡之處纔是必須的;乃是那藉忍耐所達到的,纔是永遠的。所以「潔淨的懼怕」或許說是存到永永遠遠,因為那懼怕本身所引到的,要存到永遠。既然這些事如此,既然當度正當的生活、藉此可達到福樂的生活,那麼正當的生活就有這一切正當的情感,悖謬的生活則有悖謬的情感。
3:1713
Beata uero eademque aeterna amorem habebit et gaudium non solum rectum, uerum etiam -certum; timorem autem ac dolorem nullum. Unde iam apparet utcumque, quales esse debeant in hac peregrinatione ciues ciuitatis Dei, uiuentes secundum spiritum, non secundum carnem, hoc est secundum Deum, non secundum hominem, et quales in illa, quo tendunt, inmortalitate futuri sint. Ciuitas porro, id est societas, inpiorum non secundum Deum, sed secundum hominem uiuentium et in ipso cultu falsae contemtuque uerae diuinitatis doctrinas hominum daemonumue sectantium his adfectibus prauis tamquam morbis et perturbationibus quatitur.
But the blessed and likewise eternal life will have love and joy not only right, but also certain; and no fear nor grief at all. Whence it now appears in some measure what manner of persons the citizens of the city of God ought to be in this pilgrimage, living according to the spirit, not according to the flesh, that is, according to God, not according to man, and what manner of persons they shall be in that immortality toward which they tend. But the city, that is, the society, of the impious, living not according to God but according to man, and following the doctrines of men or of demons in the very worship of false and contempt of true divinity, is shaken by these depraved affections as by diseases and disturbances.
但那福樂且同樣永遠的生命,要有不僅正當、更是確定無疑的愛與喜樂;並且全然沒有懼怕或悲痛。由此如今多少顯明,神之城的居民在這客旅中當作怎樣的人,就是按著靈、不按著肉體,也就是按著神、不按著人而活;又顯明他們在所趨向的那不朽中,要作怎樣的人。但那不虔者的城,就是社會,不按著神、乃按著人而活,並在敬拜假神、藐視真神中隨從人或鬼魔的道理,就被這些邪僻的情感如同被病症與擾亂所搖撼。
3:1714
Et si quos ciues habet, qui moderari talibus motibus et eos quasi temperare uideantur, sic inpietate superbi et elati sunt, ut hoc ipso sint in eis maiores tumores, quo minores dolores. Et si nonnulli tanto inmaniore, quanto rariore uanitate hoc in se ipsis adamauerint, ut nullo prorsus erigantur et excitentur, nullo flectantur adque inclinentur adfectu: humanitatem totam potius amittunt, quam ueram adsequuntur tranquillitatem. Non enim quia durum aliquid, ideo rectum, aut quia stupidum est, ideo sanum. CAPUT X. An primos homines in paradiso constitutos ullis perturbationibus, priusquam delinquerent, adfectos fuisse credendum sit.
And if it has any citizens who seem to moderate such motions and as it were to temper them, they are so proud and puffed up in impiety that, by this very thing, the swellings in them are the greater the smaller their griefs. And if some, with a vanity the more monstrous as it is the rarer, have so fallen in love with this in themselves, that they are roused and stirred by no impulse at all, bent and inclined by no affection: they rather lose their whole humanity than attain to true tranquillity. For a thing is not therefore right because it is hard, nor sound because it is stupid. CHAPTER 10. Whether it is to be believed that the first men, set in paradise, were affected by any disturbances before they sinned.
並且,倘若這城有任何居民似乎節制這樣的動向、彷彿加以調和,他們卻在不虔中如此驕傲自高,以致正因如此,他們的傷痛越小,裡面的腫脹就越大。又倘若有些人懷著越罕見越乖張的虛妄,竟如此愛上自己裡面這一點,以致全然不被任何衝動激動興起、不被任何情感屈撓傾向:他們反倒喪盡了全部的人性,而非達到了真正的安寧。因為一件事並不因它是剛硬的就是正當的,也不因它是麻木的就是健全的。第十章。論是否當信,安置在樂園中的始祖,在他們犯罪之先,曾被任何擾亂所影響。
3:1715
Sed utrum primus homo uel primi homines (duorum erat quippe coniugium) habebant istos adfectus in corpore animali ante peccatum, quales in corpore spiritali non habebimus omni purgato finitoque peccato, non inmerito quaeritur. Si enim habebant, quo modo erant beati in illo memorabili beatitudinis loco, id est paradiso? Quis tandem absolute dici beatus potest, qui timore adficitur uel dolore? Quid autem timere aut dolere poterant illi homines in tantorum tanta afluentia bonorum, ubi nec mors metuebatur nec ulla corporis mala ualetudo, nec aberat quicquam, quod bona uoluntas adipisceretur, nec inerat quod carnem animumue hominis feliciter uiuentis offenderet?
But it is not without reason that we ask whether the first man, or the first human beings (for there was indeed a wedlock of two), had these emotions in their animal body before sin—emotions such as we shall not have in the spiritual body when sin has been wholly purged away and brought to an end. For if they had them, how were they blessed in that memorable place of blessedness, that is, in paradise? Who, after all, can be called absolutely blessed if he is afflicted by fear or by grief? And what could those human beings fear or grieve over amid so great an abundance of so many goods, where neither was death feared nor any ill health of body, where nothing was lacking that a good will might attain, and nothing was present that could offend the flesh or the mind of a person living in felicity?
但我們並非無理由地探問:第一個人,或最初的人類(因為那確是兩人的婚配),在犯罪之前,於其屬血氣的身體裡,是否懷有這些情感——這些情感是當罪完全被潔淨並終止之後,我們在屬靈的身體裡將不再有的。因為他們若有這些情感,他們在那值得紀念的福樂之地,就是樂園裡,又怎能算為有福呢?究竟誰若被恐懼或憂傷所困擾,還能被稱為絕對有福的呢?然而在如此豐盈眾多的美善之中,那些人能恐懼或憂傷什麼呢?在那裡既不畏懼死亡,也無任何身體的疾病,凡善意所願得著的無一缺乏,也沒有任何能冒犯這幸福生活之人肉體或心靈的東西。
3:1716
Amor erat inperturbatus in Deum adque inter se coniugum fida et sincera societate uiuentium, et ex hoc amore grande gaudium, non desistente quod amabatur ad fruendum. Erat deuitatio tranquilla peccati, qua manente nullum omnino alicunde malum, quod contristaret, inruebat. An forte cupiebant prohibitum lignum ad uescendum contingere, sed mori metuebant, ac per hoc et cupiditas et metus iam tunc illos homines etiam in illo perturbabat loco? Absit ut hoc existimemus fuisse, ubi nullum erat omnino peccatum. Neque enim nullum peccatum est ea quae lex Dei prohibet concupiscere adque ab his abstinere timore poenae, non amore iustitiae.
There was love undisturbed toward God, and between the spouses living together in a faithful and sincere fellowship; and from this love came great joy, since what was loved was never lacking for their enjoyment. There was a tranquil avoidance of sin, and so long as this remained, no evil whatever rushed in from any quarter to bring sorrow. Or did they perhaps desire to touch the forbidden tree for eating, yet feared to die—and so by this both desire and fear disturbed those human beings even there, in that place? Far be it from us to suppose that this was so, where there was no sin at all. For it is no small sin to covet what the law of God forbids, and to abstain from it through fear of punishment rather than love of righteousness.
那時對神有不受擾亂的愛,配偶之間也以忠信真誠的團契彼此相愛而生活;從這愛裡生出極大的喜樂,因為所愛的對象從不缺席,可供享受。那時有寧靜地避開罪惡,只要這持守不變,便絕無任何從何處而來的惡能闖入而使人憂愁。或者他們也許曾渴望去摸那禁止吃的樹,卻又懼怕死亡,因而貪慾與懼怕在那時就已經連在那地方擾亂著那些人?我們絕不可這樣設想,因為那裡根本沒有任何罪。其實,貪戀神的律法所禁止的,並非出於愛公義而是因懼怕刑罰才戒絕這些事——這並非無罪。
3:1717
Absit, inquam, ut ante omne peccatum iam ibi fuerit tale peccatum, ut hoc de ligno admitterent, quod de muliere Dominus ait: Si quis uiderit mulierem ad concupiscendum eam, iam moechatus est eam in corde suo. Quam igitur felices erant et nullis agitabantur perturbationibus animorum, nullis corporum laedebantur incommodis: tam felix uniuersa societas esset humana, si nec illi malum, quod etiam in posteros traicerent, nec quisquam ex eorum stirpe iniquitate committeret, quod damnationem reciperet; adque ista permanente felicitate, donec per illam benedictionem, qua dictum est:
Far be it, I say, that before any sin there should already have been there such a sin as would lead them to admit from the tree what the Lord says concerning a woman: 'If anyone has looked upon a woman to lust after her, he has already committed adultery with her in his heart.' How happy, then, were they, and how undisturbed by any agitations of mind, how unharmed by any ills of body! And so happy would the whole human society have been, if neither they had committed the evil that they also passed on to their descendants, nor anyone of their stock had committed by iniquity anything to incur damnation; and while this felicity endured, until through that blessing in which it was said:
我說,絕不可如此:在任何罪之先,那裡就已經有了那樣的罪,以致他們從那樹上犯下主論到婦人所說的:『凡看見婦人就動淫念的,這人心裡已經與她犯姦淫了。』那麼,他們是何等有福,不被心靈的任何攪動所擾亂,不被身體的任何疾病所傷害!倘若他們既未犯下那也傳給後裔的惡,他們後代中也無人因不義而犯下招致定罪之事,那麼整個人類的社會都會如此有福;而當這幸福持續之時,直到藉著那祝福,就是所說的:
3:1718
Crescite et multiplicamini, praedestinatorum sanctorum numerus conpleretur, alia maior daretur, quae beatissimis angelis data est, ubi iam esset certa securitas peccaturum neminem neminemque moriturum, et talis esset uita sanctorum post nullum laboris doloris mortis experimentum, qualis erit post haec omnia in incorruptione corporum reddita resurrectione mortuorum. CAPUT XI. De lapsu primi hominis, in quo bene condita natura uitiata est, nec potest nisi a suo auctore reparari. Sed quia Deus cuncta praesciuit et ideo quoque hominem peccaturum ignorare non potuit:
'Increase and multiply,' the number of the predestined saints might be filled up, and another, greater felicity be given—the one given to the most blessed angels—where there would now be sure security that no one would sin and no one would die, and the life of the saints would be such, after no experience of toil, of pain, or of death, as it will be after all these things, in the incorruption of bodies restored by the resurrection of the dead. CHAPTER XI. On the fall of the first man, in whom a nature well created was corrupted, and which cannot be repaired except by its own Author. But since God foreknew all things, and therefore could not be ignorant that man too would sin:
『要繁衍增多』,被預定之聖徒的數目就得以滿足,並且另一更大的福樂得以賜下——就是賜給那至福天使的福樂——在那裡如今便有確實的穩妥,無人會犯罪,也無人會死亡;聖徒的生命,在毫無勞苦、痛苦或死亡的經歷之後,就要如同經過這一切之後所有的那樣,在死人復活所恢復之身體的不朽中。第十一章。論第一個人的墮落,在他裡面,被美善造成的本性受了敗壞,且非由其創造者便不能修復。但既然神預知萬事,因而也不可能不知道人也將犯罪:
3:1719
secundum id, quod praesciuit adque disposuit, ciuitatem sanctam debemus adserere, non secundum illud, quod in nostram cognitionem peruenire non potuit, quia in Dei dispositione non fuit. Neque enim homo peccato suo diuinum potuit perturbare consilium, quasi Deum quod statuerat mutare conpulerit; cum Deus praesciendo utrumque praeuenerit, id est, et homo, quem bonum ipse creauit, quam malus esset futurus, et quid boni etiam sic de illo esset ipse facturus.
we ought to set forth the holy city according to that which He foreknew and ordained, not according to that which could not come within our knowledge, because it was not in God's ordinance. For man could not by his sin disturb the divine counsel, as if he had compelled God to change what He had determined; since God by His foreknowledge anticipated both, that is, both how evil the man would be whom He created good, and what good He would Himself nevertheless make even of him so fallen.
我們當照神所預知並所命定的來闡明那聖城,而非照那不能進入我們認知的,因為那不在神的安排之中。因為人不能藉自己的罪攪亂神的計謀,彷彿迫使神改變祂所定的;因為神藉祂的預知已預先見到這兩者,就是:祂所造為善的那人將要何等的惡,以及祂自己甚至要從這墮落之人身上成就何等的善。
3:1720
Deus enim etsi dicitur statuta mutare (unde tropica locutione in scripturis etiam paenituisse legitur Deum), iuxta id dicitur, quod homo sperauerat uel naturalium causarum ordo gestabat, non iuxta id, quod se Omnipotens facturum esse praesciuerat. Fecit itaque Deus, sicut scriptum est, hominem rectum ac per hoc uoluntatis bonae. Non enim rectus esset bonam non habens uoluntatem. Bona igitur uoluntas opus est Dei; cum ea quippe ab illo factus est homo. Mala uero uoluntas prima, quoniam omnia opera mala praecessit in homine, defectus potius fuit quidam ab opere Dei ad sua opera quam opus ullum, et ideo mala opera, quia secundum se, non secundum Deum;
For although God is said to change His decrees (whence by a figurative manner of speech it is even read in the Scriptures that God repented), this is said with reference to what man had hoped, or what the order of natural causes was bringing about, not with reference to what the Almighty had foreknown He would do. So then God made man, as it is written, upright, and therefore of good will. For he would not be upright if he did not have a good will. A good will, therefore, is a work of God; for with it man was made by Him. But the first evil will, since it preceded all evil works in man, was rather a certain defection from the work of God to its own works than any work; and therefore its works were evil because they were according to itself, not according to God;
因為神雖被說成更改祂所定的(由此,藉著比喻的說法,聖經中甚至記載神後悔了),但這乃是就人所盼望的,或自然因果的次序所帶來的而言,並非就全能者所預知祂要行的而言。所以,正如經上所記,神造人原是正直的,因而具有善的意志。因為人若不具有善的意志,就不是正直的。所以善的意志乃是神的工作;人是帶著它被神所造。但那最初的惡意志,既在人裡面先於一切惡行,與其說是某種工作,不如說是從神的工作墮落、轉向自己工作的一種背離;因而它的工作之所以為惡,乃是因為它們是照著自己,而非照著神;
3:1721
ut eorum operum tamquam fructuum malorum uoluntas ipsa esset uelut arbor mala aut ipse homo in quantum malae uoluntatis. Porro mala uoluntas quamuis non sit secundum naturam, sed contra naturam, quia uitium est, tamen eius naturae est, cuius est uitium, quod nisi in natura non potest esse; sed in ea, quam creauit ex nihilo, non quam genuit Creator de semet ipso, sicut genuit Verbum, per quod facta sunt omnia; quia, etsi de terrae puluere Deus finxit hominem, eadem terra omnisque terrena materies omnino de nihilo est, animamque de nihilo factam dedit corpori, cum factus est homo.
so that the will itself was, as it were, the evil tree of those works as of evil fruits, or the man himself in so far as he was of evil will. Moreover, although an evil will is not according to nature but contrary to nature, since it is a defect, yet it belongs to that nature of which it is a defect, for it cannot exist except in a nature—but in that nature which He created out of nothing, not in that which the Creator begot of Himself, as He begot the Word, through whom all things were made; for although God formed man from the dust of the earth, that same earth and all earthly matter is altogether from nothing, and He gave to the body a soul made out of nothing, when man was made.
如此,那意志本身就成了那些工作(如同惡果)的惡樹,或就成了那人本身——在他屬乎惡意志的範圍內。再者,惡意志雖不是照著本性,而是違反本性的,因為它是一種缺陷,然而它仍屬於那本性,就是它所缺陷的那本性,因為它若不在某本性裡就不能存在——但乃是在祂從無中所造的那本性裡,並非在創造者從自己所生的那本性裡,正如祂生了道,萬物是藉著祂造的;因為神雖從地上的塵土塑造了人,那同樣的地以及一切屬地之物質全然是從無而出,並且當人受造時,祂將一個從無中造成的魂賜給了身體。
3:1722
Usque adeo autem mala uincuntur a bonis, ut, quamuis sinantur esse ad demonstrandum quam possit et ipsis bene uti iustitia prouidentissima Creatoris, bona tamen sine malis esse possint, sicut Deus ipse uerus et summus, sicut omnis super istum caliginosum aerem caelestis inuisibilis uisibilisque creatura; mala uero sine bonis esse non possint, quoniam naturae, in quibus sunt, in quantum naturae sunt, utique bonae sunt. Detrahitur porro malum non aliqua natura, quae accesserat, uel ulla eius parte sublata, sed ea, quae uitiata ac deprauata fuerat, sanata adque correcta. Arbitrium igitur uoluntatis tunc est uere liberum, cum uitiis peccatisque non seruit. Tale datum est a Deo;
And evils are so far overcome by goods that, although they are permitted to exist in order to demonstrate how the most provident justice of the Creator can make good use even of them, yet goods can exist without evils—as God Himself, true and supreme, and as every heavenly creature, invisible and visible, above this murky air—but evils cannot exist without goods, since the natures in which they are, in so far as they are natures, are surely good. Moreover, an evil is removed not by any nature that had come in being taken away, or any part of it, but by that which had been vitiated and depraved being healed and corrected. The choice of the will, therefore, is then truly free, when it is not enslaved to vices and sins. Such was the will given by God;
並且惡這樣被善勝過,以致惡雖被容許存在,為要顯明創造者那至有遠見的公義如何能善用甚至這些惡,然而善卻能在沒有惡的情況下存在——正如那真實至高的神祂自己,以及在這昏暗空氣之上一切不可見與可見的屬天受造之物;但惡卻不能在沒有善的情況下存在,因為惡所在的那些本性,就其為本性而言,必定是善的。再者,除掉一個惡,並非藉著除去某種已加入的本性或其任何部分,乃是藉著那曾被敗壞並墮落的得醫治並得糾正。所以,意志的抉擇惟有在不被罪惡與過犯所奴役時,才是真正自由的。這樣的意志原是神所賜的;
3:1723
quod amissum proprio uitio, nisi a quo dari potuit, reddi non potest. Unde Veritas dicit: Si uos Filius liberauerit, tunc uere liberi eritis. Id ipsum est autem, ac si diceret: (Si uos Filius saluos fecerit, tunc uere salui eritis.\' Inde quippe liberator, unde saluator. Viuebat itaque homo secundum Deum in paradiso et corporali et spiritali. Neque enim erat paradisus corporalis propter corporis bona et propter mentis non erat spiritalis; aut uero erat spiritalis quo per interiores, et non erat corporalis quo per exteriores sensus homo frueretur. Erat plane utrumque propter utrumque.
and when it is lost by one's own fault, it cannot be restored except by Him who was able to give it. Hence the Truth says: 'If the Son shall make you free, then shall you be truly free.' And this is just as if He had said: 'If the Son shall save you, then shall you be truly saved.' For He is the deliverer for the same reason that He is the savior. So man was living according to God in a paradise both bodily and spiritual. For there was not a bodily paradise on account of the goods of the body, and not a spiritual one on account of the goods of the mind; nor indeed was it spiritual that man might enjoy it by the inward senses, and not bodily that he might enjoy it by the outward senses. It was plainly both, for the sake of both.
而當這意志因人自己的過錯失去時,除非藉著那能賜下它的主,便無法歸還。故此真理說:『天父的兒子若叫你們自由,你們就真自由了。』這話正如同祂說:『天父的兒子若拯救你們,你們就真得救了。』因為祂作釋放者,與祂作救主,是出於同一緣由。所以人在一個兼屬身體又屬靈的樂園裡,照著神而活。因為那樂園並非單因身體的美善而為屬身的,也並非單因心智的美善而為屬靈的;那樂園也並非是屬靈的、好叫人藉內在感官享受,卻非屬身的、好叫人藉外在感官享受。它顯然兼是兩者,為著兩者的緣故。
3:1724
Postea uero quam superbus ille angelus ac per hoc inuidus per eandem superbiam a Deo ad semet ipsum conuersus et quodam quasi tyrannico fastu gaudere subditis quam esse subditus eligens de spiritali paradiso cecidit (de cuius lapsu sociorumque eius, qui ex angelis Dei angeli eius effecti sunt, in libris undecimo et duodecimo huius operis satis, quantum potui, disputaui), malesuada uersutia in hominis sensum serpere adfectans, cui utique stanti, quoniam ipse ceciderat, inuidebat, colubrum in paradiso corporali, ubi cum duobus illis hominibus, masculo et femina, animalia etiam terrestria cetera subdita et innoxia uersabantur, animal scilicet lubricum et tortuosis anfractibus mobile, operi suo congruum, per quem loqueretur, elegit;
But afterwards, when that proud angel—and through this, envious—by that same pride turned away from God to himself, and choosing as it were with a certain tyrannical haughtiness to rejoice in having subjects rather than to be a subject, fell from the spiritual paradise (concerning whose fall, and that of his companions, who from being angels of God were made his angels, I have disputed sufficiently, as far as I could, in the eleventh and twelfth books of this work)—seeking to creep by malicious cunning into the perception of man, whom assuredly he envied as standing, since he himself had fallen, he chose the serpent in the bodily paradise, where together with those two human beings, male and female, the other earthly animals also dwelt, subject and harmless—a slippery creature, indeed, and able to move in twisting coils, suited to his work—through which he might speak;
但後來,那驕傲的天使——並因此嫉妒的天使——藉著同樣的驕傲,從神轉向他自己,並以某種彷彿暴君般的傲慢,選擇以有臣屬為樂,而非作臣屬,便從屬靈的樂園墜落了(關於他的墜落,以及他同夥的墜落——這些原是神的使者,卻變成了他的使者——我已在本書第十一與第十二卷中,盡我所能充分論述過了);他企圖以惡毒的詭詐潛入人的知覺裡,因他自己既已墜落,便嫉妒那仍站立的人;他在屬身的樂園裡揀選了那蛇——在那裡,與那兩個人,就是男與女一同,其餘屬地的走獸也馴服無害地居住著——那蛇實在是滑溜的、能以彎曲盤繞而行的動物,正合他的工作,好藉著牠說話;
3:1725
eoque per angelicam praesentiam praestantioremque naturam spiritali nequitia sibi subiecto et tamquam instrumento abutens fallacia sermocinatus est feminae, a parte scilicet inferiore illius humanae copulae incipiens, ut gradatim perueniret ad totum, non existimans uirum facile credulum nec errando posse decipi, sed dum alieno cedit errori. Sicut enim Aaron erranti populo ad idolum fabricandum non consensit inductus, sed cessit obstrictus, nec Salomonem credibile est errore putasse idolis esse seruiendum, sed blanditiis femineis ad illa sacrilegia fuisse conpulsum: ita credendum est illum uirum suae feminae, uni unum.
and by his angelic presence and superior nature subjecting that creature to himself by spiritual wickedness, and abusing it as it were as an instrument, he spoke deceitfully with the woman—beginning, of course, from the inferior part of that human couple, so that he might gradually arrive at the whole, not supposing the man to be easily credulous, nor able to be deceived by erring, but only in yielding to another's error. For just as Aaron did not consent to the erring people in fashioning the idol when persuaded, but yielded under constraint; nor is it credible that Solomon thought through error that idols ought to be served, but was driven by feminine flatteries to those sacrileges: so it must be believed that the man yielded to his woman, the one to the one,
他藉著天使般的同在與更卓越的本性,以屬靈的邪惡將那受造之物制伏於自己之下,並彷彿用牠作工具加以濫用,便詭詐地對那婦人說話——當然是從那人類配偶中較次的一方開始,好叫他可逐步達到整體;他並非以為那男人是容易輕信的,或會因受迷惑而被欺騙,乃是因為他向他人的錯誤讓步。正如亞倫並非受勸服而贊同那犯錯的百姓鑄造偶像,乃是受逼迫而讓步;所羅門也不可信他是因錯誤以為應當事奉偶像,乃是被婦人的諂媚驅使犯了那些褻瀆之事:照樣,當信那男人是向他的女人讓步,一個向一個,
3:1726
hominem homini, coniugem coniugi, ad Dei legem transgrediendam non tamquam uerum loquenti credidisse seductum, sed sociali necessitudine paruisse. Non enim frustra dixit apostolus: Adam non est seductus, mulier autem seducta est, nisi quia illa quod ei serpens locutus est, tamquam uerum esset, accepit, ille autem ab unico noluit consortio dirimi nec in communione peccati; nec ideo minus reus, si sciens prudensque peccauit. Unde et apostolus non ait: \'Non peccauit\\ sed: Non est seductus; nam utique ipsum ostendit, ubi dicit: Per unum hominem peccatum intrauit in mundum, et paulo post apertius: In similitudine, inquit, praeuaricationis Adae.
man to man, spouse to spouse, in transgressing God's law—not believing him to be speaking the truth and so being seduced, but obeying out of social bond. For not in vain did the apostle say: 'Adam was not seduced, but the woman was seduced'—except that she accepted what the serpent spoke to her as though it were true, while he was unwilling to be parted from his sole companion even in the fellowship of sin; nor was he therefore any the less guilty, since he sinned knowingly and deliberately. Whence also the apostle does not say, 'He did not sin,' but, 'He was not seduced'; for he surely shows that man sinned where he says, 'By one man sin entered into the world,' and a little after, more openly: 'In the likeness,' he says, 'of the transgression of Adam.'
人向人,配偶向配偶,違背了神的律法——他並非相信那蛇所說的為真而被誘惑,乃是因社交的情誼而順從。因為使徒並非徒然地說:『亞當沒有被誘惑,乃是女人被誘惑。』——只是她把蛇對她所說的當作真的而接受了,而他卻不願與他惟一的同伴分離,連在罪的交通裡也是如此;然而他的罪過並不因此較輕,因為他是明知故意地犯了罪。故此,使徒也不說『他沒有犯罪』,乃說『他沒有被誘惑』;因為使徒在說『罪是從一人入了世界』時,確實顯明了那人犯了罪,並在稍後更明顯地說:『與亞當過犯之樣式相似。』
3:1727
Hos autem seductos intellegi uoluit, qui id, quod faciunt, non putant esse peccatum; ille autem sciuit. Alioquin quo modo uerum erit: Adam non est seductus? Sed inexpertus diuinae seueritatis in eo falli potuit, ut ueniale crederet esse commissum. Ac per hoc in eo quidem, quo mulier seducta est, non est ille seductus, sed eum fefellit, quo modo fuerat iudicandum quod erat dicturus: Mulier. quam dedisti mecum, ipsa mihi dedit, et manducaui. Quid ergo pluribus? Etsi credendo non sunt ambo decepti, peccando tamen ambo sunt capti et diaboli laqueis inplicati. CAPUT XII. De qualitate peccati a primis hominibus admissi. Si quem uero mouet. quur aliis peccatis sic natura non mutetur humana.
But he wished those to be understood as seduced who do not think that what they do is sin; the man, however, knew. Otherwise, how will it be true: 'Adam was not seduced'? But, being inexperienced of the divine severity, he could be deceived in this, that he believed what was committed to be venial. And so, in that respect in which the woman was seduced, he was not seduced, but it deceived him as to how that was to be judged which he was going to say: 'The woman whom you gave to be with me, she gave me, and I ate.' Why say more? Even if by believing they were not both deceived, yet by sinning they were both taken captive and entangled in the snares of the devil. CHAPTER XII. On the quality of the sin committed by the first human beings. But if anyone is moved as to why human nature is not so changed by other sins
但使徒願意人把那些不以為自己所行為罪的人,理解為被誘惑的;然而那男人卻是知道的。不然,『亞當沒有被誘惑』這話怎能為真呢?但他既未經歷過神的嚴厲,便能在這一點上被欺騙,以為所犯的乃是可寬恕的。因此,在婦人被誘惑的那方面,他並未被誘惑,但這件事在他將要說的話該如何判斷上欺騙了他,就是:『你所賜給我、與我同居的女人,她把那樹上的果子給我,我就吃了。』何必多說呢?他們縱然在相信上並非二人都受了欺騙,然而在犯罪上二人都被擄去,纏在魔鬼的網羅裡了。第十二章。論第一對人所犯之罪的性質。但若有人因此被困惑:為何人的本性不因其他的罪而如此被改變,
3:1728
quem ad modum illa duorum primorum hominum praeuaricatione mutata est, ut tantae corruptioni, quantam uidemus adque sentimus, et per hanc subiaceret et morti ac tot et tantis tamque inter se contrariis perturbaretur et fluctuaret adfectibus, qualis in paradiso ante peccatum, licet in corpore animali esset, utique non fuitsi quis hoc mouetur, ut dixi, non ideo debet existimare leue ac paruum illud fuisse commissum, quia in esca factum est, non quidem mala nec noxia, nisi quia prohibita; neque enim quidquam mali Deus in illo tantae felicitatis loco crearet adque plantaret.
as it was changed by that transgression of the first two human beings, so that it became subject to such great corruption as we see and feel, and through this to death, and was thrown into turmoil and tossed about by so many and such great emotions, so contrary to one another, as in paradise before sin it certainly was not, even though it was in an animal body—if anyone, I say, is moved by this, he ought not on that account to think that what was committed was light and trivial because it was done in the matter of food, which indeed was neither evil nor harmful except that it was forbidden; for God would create and plant nothing evil in that place of so great felicity.
如同它因最初兩個人那一次的過犯而被改變,以致服在我們所見所感如此大的敗壞之下,並因此服在死亡之下,又被如此眾多、如此巨大、彼此如此相反的情感所攪擾、所翻騰——這在樂園裡犯罪之先,雖然身體是屬血氣的,卻確實沒有——我說,若有人因此被困惑,他卻不該因此以為所犯的乃是輕微瑣碎的,只因那是在食物之事上所行,那食物本身既非惡也無害,惟獨因為是被禁止的;因為神絕不會在那如此福樂之地造作並栽種任何惡的東西。
3:1729
Sed oboedientia commendata est in praecepto, quae uirtus in creatura rationali mater quodam modo est omnium custosque uirtutum; quando quidem ita facta est, ut ei subditam esse sit utile; perniciosum autem suam, non eius a quo creata est facere uoluntatem. Hoc itaque de uno cibi genere non edendo, ubi aliorum tanta copia subiacebat, tam leue praeceptum ad obseruandum, tam breue ad memoria retinendum, ubi praesertim nondum uoluntati cupiditas resistebat, quod de poena transgressionis postea subsecutum est, tanto maiore iniustitia uiolatum est, quanto faciliore posset obseruantia custodiri. CAPUT XIII. Quod in praeuaricatione Adae opus malum uoluntas praecesserit mala.
But obedience was commended in the precept—a virtue which in a rational creature is in a certain manner the mother and guardian of all virtues; since it was so made that to be subject to God is profitable to it, but to do its own will, and not the will of Him by whom it was created, is ruinous. And so this commandment about not eating one kind of food, where so great an abundance of other foods lay at hand—a precept so light to observe, so brief to retain in memory, especially where desire did not yet resist the will (which afterwards followed from the punishment of the transgression)—was violated with all the greater injustice in proportion as it could be kept with greater ease. CHAPTER XIII. That in Adam's transgression an evil will preceded the evil work.
但順從是在那命令中受到稱許的——這德行在有理性的受造之物裡,可說是一切德行之母與守護者;因為它受造的方式,乃是叫它服從神就有益處,而行自己的意志、不行那造它者的意志,就是敗壞的。因此,這條關於不吃一種食物的命令——其餘食物的豐盈既在手邊——這命令是何等容易遵守、何等簡短易記,尤其在那時貪慾尚未抵擋意志(這抵擋乃是日後從過犯的刑罰而來的)——它被違背的不義,正與其能被遵守的容易程度成正比。第十三章。論在亞當的過犯中,惡的意志先於惡的行為。
3:1730
In occulto autem mali esse coeperunt, ut in apertam inoboedientiam laberentur. Non enim ad malum. opus perueniretur, nisi praecessisset uoluntas mala. Porro malae uoluntatis initium quae potuit esse nisi superbia? Initium enim omnis peccati superbia est. Quid est autem superbia nisi peruersae celsitudinis adpetitus? Peruersa enim est celsitudo deserto eo, cui debet animus inhaerere, principio sibi quodam modo fieri adque esse principium. Hoc fit, cum sibi nimis placet. Sibi uero ita placet, cum ab illo bono inmutabili deficit, quod ei magis placere debuit quam ipse sibi.
But they began to be evil in secret, so that they might slip into open disobedience. For the evil work would not have been reached, unless an evil will had preceded. Moreover, what could be the beginning of an evil will except pride? For 'pride is the beginning of all sin.' And what is pride except an appetite for a perverse exaltation? For it is a perverse exaltation, when, forsaking that to which the soul ought to cling, it becomes, as it were, and is, in a certain manner its own beginning. This happens when it is too well pleased with itself. And it is thus pleased with itself, when it falls away from that unchangeable good which ought to have pleased it more than itself.
但他們開始在暗中變為惡的,以致滑入公然的悖逆。因為若沒有惡的意志在先,惡的行為便不會臨到。再者,惡意志的開端,除了驕傲還能是什麼呢?因為『驕傲是一切罪的開端』。驕傲又是什麼呢?豈不是對一種乖謬高舉的貪求嗎?因為那高舉是乖謬的——當靈離棄那它本當依附的,而以某種方式彷彿成為、並實際成為它自己的本原時。這發生在它過於喜悅自己的時候。它之所以這樣喜悅自己,乃是當它從那不變的美善墮落了,而那美善本當比它自己更使它喜悅。
3:1731
Spontaneus est autem iste defectus, quoniam, si uoluntas in amore superioris inmutabilis boni, a quo inlustrabatur ut uideret et accendebatur ut amaret, stabilis permaneret, non inde ad sibi placendum auerteretur et ex hoc tenebresceret et frigesceret, ut uel illa crederet uerum dixisse serpentem, uel ille Dei mandato uxoris praeponeret uoluntatem putaretque se uenialiter transgressorem esse praecepti, si uitae suae sociam non desereret etiam in societate peccati. Non ergo malum opus factum est, id est illa transgressio ut cibo prohibito uescerentur, nisi ab eis qui iam mali erant. Neque enim fieret ille fructus malus nisi ab arbore mala.
Now this defection is voluntary; for if the will had remained steadfast in the love of the higher, unchangeable good, by which it was illumined that it might see and kindled that it might love, it would not have turned away from there to please itself, and thereby grown dark and cold, so as either to believe that the serpent had spoken the truth, or to prefer to God's command his wife's will, and to suppose that he was venially a transgressor of the precept if he did not forsake his life's companion even in the fellowship of sin. The evil work, then—that is, that transgression of eating the forbidden food—was not done except by those who were already evil. Nor would that fruit have been evil except from an evil tree.
如今這背離是出於自願的;因為若那意志堅定不移地存留在對那更高、不變之美善的愛中——它原是被那美善照亮,好叫它看見,被點燃,好叫它愛——它就不會從那裡轉去喜悅自己,因而變得黑暗冰冷,以致或是相信那蛇說了真話,或是把妻子的意志置於神的命令之上,並以為自己若不離棄他生命的伴侶(連在罪的交通裡也不離棄),他就只是可寬恕地違犯了那命令。所以,那惡的行為——就是吃禁果的那過犯——除非由那些已經是惡的人,便不會作成。那果子若非出於惡樹,也不會成為惡的。
3:1732
Ut autem esset arbor mala, centra naturam factum est, quia nisi uitio uoluntatis, quod contra naturam est, non utique fieret. Sed uitio deprauari nisi ex nihilo facta natura non posset. Ac per hoc ut natura sit, ex eo habet quod a Deo facta est; ut autem ab eo quod est deficiat, ex hoc quod de nihilo facta est. Nec sic defecit homo, ut omnino nihil esset, sed ut inclinatus ad se ipsum minus esset, quam erat, cum ei qui summe est inhaerebat. Relicto itaque Deo esse in semet ipso, hoc est sibi placere, non iam nihil esse est, sed nihilo propinquare. Unde superbi secundum scripturas sanctas alio nomine appellantur sibi placentes. Bonum est enim sursum habere cor;
But that the tree should become evil was done contrary to nature, because it would not happen at all except through a defect of the will, which is contrary to nature. But a nature could not be depraved by a defect unless it had been made out of nothing. And so it has that it is a nature from the fact that it was made by God; but that it falls away from that which it is, from the fact that it was made out of nothing. Yet man did not so fall away as to become altogether nothing, but, being turned toward himself, to be less than he was when he clung to Him who supremely is. Thus, having forsaken God, to be in oneself—that is, to please oneself—is not now to be nothing, but to draw near to nothing. Whence in the Holy Scriptures the proud are called by another name, the self-pleasers. For it is good to have the heart on high;
但那樹之成為惡的,乃是違反本性而成的,因為除非藉著意志的缺陷(那缺陷是違反本性的),這絕不會發生。然而一個本性若非從無中被造,便不能被一缺陷所敗壞。如此,它之為一本性,乃出於它是被神所造的;它之從其所是墮落,乃出於它是從無中被造的。然而人並非墮落到全然成為無,乃是轉向自己,成為比他從前依附那至高存在者時更少的。如此,既離棄了神而存在於自己裡面——就是喜悅自己——如今並非成為無,乃是趨近於無。故此,在聖經中,驕傲的人被以另一名稱呼,就是喜悅自己的人。因為將心向上乃是好的;
3:1733
non tamen ad se ipsum, quod est superbiae, sed ad Dominum, quod est oboedientiae, quae nisi humilium non potest esse. Est igitur aliquid humilitatis miro modo quod sursum faciat cor, et est aliquid elationis quod deorsum faciat cor. Hoc quidem quasi contrarium uidetur, ut elatio sit deorsum et humilitas sursum. Sed pia humilitas facit subditum superiori; nihil est autem superius Deo; et ideo exaltat humilitas, quae facit subditum Deo. Elatio autem, quae in uitio est, eo ipso respuit subiectionem et cadit ab illo, quo non est quidquam superius, et ex hoc erit inferius et fit quod scriptum est: Deiecisti eos, cum extollerentur. Non enim ait:
yet not toward oneself, which is of pride, but toward the Lord, which is of obedience, which can belong to none but the humble. There is therefore something of humility which in a wonderful way makes the heart high, and there is something of exaltation which makes the heart low. This indeed seems as it were contrary, that exaltation should be downward and humility upward. But pious humility makes one subject to a superior; and nothing is superior to God; and therefore humility exalts, which makes one subject to God. But exaltation, which is in vice, by that very fact spurns subjection and falls from Him than whom nothing is superior, and from this it will be lower, and there comes to pass what is written: 'You cast them down while they were being lifted up.' For he does not say:
卻非向著自己,那是屬乎驕傲的,乃是向著主,那是屬乎順從的,而順從惟有謙卑的人才能有。所以,有一種謙卑以奇妙的方式使心向上,也有一種高舉使心向下。這看來確實彷彿相反,就是高舉竟向下,謙卑竟向上。但敬虔的謙卑使人服於更高者;然而沒有什麼比神更高;因此那使人服於神的謙卑,便高舉人。但那存於敗壞中的高舉,正因此而鄙棄順服,並從那無物在其之上的主墜落,由此便要降為更低,於是經上所記的就應驗了:『他們正被高舉的時候,你把他們摔倒。』因為他並不說:
3:1734
\'Cum elati fuissent\\ ut prius extollerentur et postea deicerentur; sed cum extollerentur, tunc deiecti sunt. Ipsum quippe extolli iam deici est. Quapropter quod nunc in ciuitate Dei et ciuitati Dei in hoc peregrinanti saeculo maxime commendatur humilitas et. in eius rege, qui est Christus, maxime praedicatur contrariumque huic uirtuti elationis uitium in eius aduersario, qui est diabolus, maxime dominari sacris litteris edocetur: profecto ista est magna differentia, qua ciuitas, unde loquimur, utraque discernitur, una scilicet societas piorum hominum, altera inpiorum, singula quaeque cum angelis ad se pertinentibus, in quibus praecessit hac amor Dei, hac amor sui.
'When they had been lifted up,' as if they were first lifted up and afterward cast down; but 'while they were being lifted up'—then they were cast down. For the very being lifted up is already to be cast down. Wherefore, since now in the city of God, and to the city of God on its pilgrimage in this present age, humility is especially commended, and is especially proclaimed in its King, who is Christ; and the contrary vice of exaltation is taught by the sacred writings especially to hold sway in His adversary, who is the devil: surely this is the great difference by which the two cities, of which we speak, are distinguished—the one, namely, a society of pious human beings, the other of the impious, each with the angels that belong to it, in which in the one has gone before the love of God, in the other the love of self.
『當他們被高舉之後』,彷彿他們先被高舉、後被摔倒;乃說『正當他們被高舉的時候』——那時他們就被摔倒了。因為這被高舉本身,就已經是被摔倒。所以,既然如今在神的城裡,以及對那在今世客旅之神的城而言,謙卑特別受到稱許,並在其君王基督裡特別被傳揚;而與此德行相反的高舉之惡,照聖經所教導,特別在祂的仇敵魔鬼裡掌權:這確實就是那大區別,藉此那我們所論的兩座城得以分別——一座乃是敬虔之人的社會,另一座乃是不敬虔之人的社會,各自帶著屬乎自己的天使,在這一座裡先有對神的愛,在那一座裡先有對自己的愛。
3:1735
Manifesto ergo apertoque peccato, ubi factum est quod Deus fieri prohibuerat, diabolus hominem non cepisset, nisi iam ille sibi ipsi placere coepisset. Hinc enim et delectauit quod dictum est: Eritis sicut di. Quod melius esse possent summo ueroque principio cohaerendo per oboedientiam, non suum sibi existendo principium per superbiam. Di enim creati non sua ueritate, sed Dei ueri participatione sunt di. Plus autem adpetendo minus est, qui, dum sibi sufficere deligit, ab illo, qui ei uere sufficit, deficit.
By manifest and open sin, then—where was done what God had forbidden to be done—the devil would not have taken the man, had he not already begun to please himself. For from this came also the delight in what was said: 'You shall be as gods.' Which they could be better by cleaving to the supreme and true Beginning through obedience, than by becoming a beginning to themselves through pride. For created gods are gods not by their own truth, but by participation in the true God. But by seeking more, one becomes less, who, while choosing to be sufficient for himself, falls away from Him who truly suffices for him.
所以,藉著那明顯公然的罪——在其中行了神所禁止行的事——魔鬼若不是趁那人已開始喜悅自己,便不能擄獲他。因為那喜悅也從這話而生:『你們便如神一樣。』而他們藉順從緊靠那至高真實的本原,反倒能更好地如神,勝過藉驕傲使自己成為自己的本原。因為受造之神之所以為神,並非憑自己的真實,乃是憑分受那真神。但人藉貪求更多反成更少,因他既揀選自足,便從那真正使他滿足的主墜落了。
3:1736
Illud itaque malum, quo, cum sibi homo placet, tamquam sit et ipse lumen, auertitur ab eo lumine, quod ei si placeat et ipse fit lumenillud, inquam, malum praecessit in abdito, ut sequeretur hoc malum quod perpetratum est in aperto. Verum est enim quod scriptum est: Ante ruinam exaltatur cor et ante gloriam humiliatur. Illa prorsus ruina, quae fit in occulto, praecedit ruinam, quae fit in manifesto, dum illa ruina esse non putatur. Quis enim exaltationem ruinam putat, cum iam ibi sit defectus, quo est relictus Excelsus? Quis autem ruinam esse non uideat, quando fit mandati euidens adque indubitata transgressio?
That evil, then—by which, when a man pleases himself as though he too were light, he turns away from that Light which, if it pleased him, would make him too become light—that evil, I say, preceded in secret, so that this evil might follow which was perpetrated in the open. For it is true what is written: 'Before ruin the heart is exalted, and before glory it is humbled.' That ruin, indeed, which is done in secret, precedes the ruin which is done in the open, while the former is not thought to be ruin. For who reckons exaltation to be ruin, when already there is in it the defection by which the Most High is forsaken? But who does not see it to be ruin, when there occurs the evident and undoubted transgression of the commandment?
所以那惡——藉此惡,當人喜悅自己,彷彿他自己也是光,他便從那光轉開,那光若使他喜悅,便要使他也成為光——我說,那惡先在暗中發生,好叫這在公然中所犯的惡隨之而來。因為經上所記的乃是真的:『敗壞之先,心高氣傲;尊榮以前,必有謙卑。』那在暗中所成的敗壞,確實先於那在公然中所成的敗壞,而前者尚不被當作敗壞。因為誰會把高舉算為敗壞,雖然其中已有那離棄至高者的背離呢?然而當那命令明顯無疑的過犯發生時,誰會看不出那是敗壞呢?
3:1737
Propter hoc Deus illud prohibuit, quod cum esset admissum, nulla defendi posset imaginatione iustitiae. Et audeo dicere superbis esse utile cadere in aliquod apertum manifestumque peccatum, unde sibi displiceant, qui iam sibi placendo ceciderant. Salubrius enim Petrus sibi displicuit, quando fleuit, quam sibi placuit, quando praesumsit. Hoc dicit et sacer psalmus: Inple facies eorum ignominia, et quaerent nomen tuum, Domine, id est, ut tu eis placeas quaerentibus nomen tuum, qui sibi placuerant quaerendo suum. CAPUT XIIII.
For this reason God forbade that which, when it had been committed, could be defended by no pretense of righteousness. And I dare to say that it is profitable to the proud to fall into some open and manifest sin, whereby they may become displeasing to themselves, who had already fallen by pleasing themselves. For more wholesomely was Peter displeasing to himself when he wept, than when he pleased himself when he presumed. And this the sacred psalm says: 'Fill their faces with shame, and they shall seek your name, O Lord'—that is, that you may please them who seek your name, who had pleased themselves by seeking their own. CHAPTER XIV.
為這緣故,神禁止那一旦被犯,便無任何公義的藉口可資辯護的事。我也敢說,跌入某種公然明顯的罪,對驕傲的人是有益的,叫那已因喜悅自己而墜落的人,可以對自己生厭。因為彼得在哀哭時對自己生厭,比他在自負時喜悅自己,更為有益於健康。聖詩也這樣說:『願你使他們滿面羞愧,好叫他們尋求你的名,耶和華啊。』就是說,叫那些曾因尋求自己的名而喜悅自己的人,現在尋求你的名,好使你使他們喜悅。第十四章。
3:1738
De superbia transgressoris, quae ipsa fuit transgressione deterior, Sed est peior damnabiliorque superbia, qua etiam in peccatis manifestis suffugium excusationis inquiritur; sicut illi primi homines, quorum et illa dixit: Serpens seduxit me, et manducaui, et ille dixit: Mulier, quam dedisti mecum, haec mihi dedit a ligno, et edi. Nusquam hic sonat petitio ueniae, nusquam inploratio medicinae. Nam licet isti non sicut Cain quod commiserunt negent, adhuc tamen superbia in aliud quaerit referre quod perperam fecit: superbia mulieris in serpentem, superbia uiri in mulierem. Sed accusatio potius quam excusatio uera est, ubi mandati diuini est aperta transgressio.
On the pride of the transgressor, which was worse than the transgression itself. But there is a worse and more damnable pride, by which even in manifest sins a refuge of excuse is sought; as did those first human beings, of whom both she said: 'The serpent seduced me, and I ate,' and he said: 'The woman whom you gave to be with me, she gave me from the tree, and I ate.' Nowhere here does there sound a petition for pardon, nowhere an imploring of remedy. For although these did not, like Cain, deny what they had committed, yet pride still seeks to refer to another what it has wrongly done: the woman's pride to the serpent, the man's pride to the woman. But it is accusation rather than excuse, where the divine commandment has been openly transgressed.
論那違犯者的驕傲,這驕傲比違犯本身更惡。但有一種更惡更該定罪的驕傲,藉此甚至在明顯的罪中也尋求藉口的避難所;正如那最初的人,他們中那婦人說:『那蛇引誘我,我就吃了。』那男人說:『你所賜給我、與我同居的女人,她把那樹上的果子給我,我就吃了。』這裡絲毫聽不見求赦免的祈求,絲毫沒有懇求醫治。因為這些人雖不像該隱否認他們所犯的,然而驕傲仍尋求把自己所行的錯歸於他人:婦人的驕傲歸於蛇,男人的驕傲歸於婦人。但在神的命令被公然違犯之處,這實在是控告,而非真正的辯解。
3:1739
Neque enim hoc propterea non fecerunt, quia id mulier serpente suadente, uir muliere inpertiente commisit, quasi quidquam Deo, cui uel crederetur uel cederetur, anteponendam fuit. CAPUT XV. De iustitia retributionis, quam primi homines pro sua inoboedientia receperunt. Quia ergo contemtus est Deus iubens, qui creauerat, qui ad suam imaginem fecerat, qui ceteris animalibus praeposuerat, qui in paradiso constituerat, qui rerum omnium copiam salutisque praestiterat, qui praeceptis nec pluribus nec grandibus nec difficilibus onerauerat, sed uno breuissimo adque leuissimo ad oboedientiae salubritatem adminiculauerat, quo eam creaturam, cui libera seruitus expediret, se esse Dominum commonebat:
For they did not commit this thing any the less because the woman did it at the serpent's persuasion, and the man at the woman's offering—as though anything ought to have been preferred to God, in whom one should either have believed or to whom one should have yielded. CHAPTER XV. On the justice of the retribution which the first human beings received for their disobedience. Since, therefore, God was despised—who had commanded, who had created, who had made man to His own image, who had set him above the other animals, who had placed him in paradise, who had furnished him with an abundance of all things and of salvation, who had not burdened him with precepts many, or great, or difficult, but had supported him with one most brief and most light precept unto the wholesomeness of obedience, by which He reminded that creature, for whom a free servitude was expedient, that He was its Lord:
因為他們所犯的並不因婦人是受蛇引誘而行、男人是受婦人遞給而行,就因此較輕——彷彿有什麼當被置於神之上,而人本當信靠神,或本當向神讓步。第十五章。論最初的人因其悖逆所受報應的公義。因此,既然神被藐視了——祂曾命令,曾創造,曾按自己的形像造人,曾使人高於其餘走獸,曾將人安置在樂園裡,曾將萬物與救恩的豐盛賜給人,祂沒有用眾多、重大或艱難的命令加重人的擔子,乃用一條至為簡短、至為輕省的命令扶持人,使其趨向順從的健康,藉此提醒那受造之物——對牠而言自由的服事乃是有益的——祂乃是牠的主:
3:1740
iusta damnatio subsecuta est, talisque damnatio, ut homo, qui custodiendo mandatum futurus fuerat etiam carne spiritalis, fieret etiam mente carnalis et, qui sua superbia sibi placuerat, Dei iustitia sibi donaretur; nec sic, ut in sua esset omnimodis potestate, sed a se ipse quoque dissentiens sub illo, cui peccando consensit, pro libertate, quam concupiuit, duram miseramque ageret seruitutem, mortuus spiritu uolens et corpore moriturus inuitus, desertor aeternae uitae etiam aeterna, nisi gratia liberaret, morte damnatus. Quisquis huius modi damnationem uel nimiam uel iniustam putat, metiri profecto nescit, quanta fuerit iniquitas in peccando, ubi tanta erat non peccandi facilitas.
a just condemnation followed, and such a condemnation that man, who by keeping the commandment would have been even in the flesh spiritual, became even in mind carnal; and he who by his pride had pleased himself was by God's justice given over to himself; not so as to be in his own power in every respect, but, dissenting even from himself, under him to whom by sinning he consented, he might lead, in place of the liberty he coveted, a hard and miserable servitude—dead in spirit willingly, and about to die in body unwillingly; a deserter of eternal life, condemned also to eternal death, unless grace should deliver him. Whoever thinks such a condemnation either excessive or unjust certainly does not know how to measure how great the iniquity was in sinning, where there was such great facility for not sinning.
公義的定罪便隨之而來,並且是這樣的定罪:那本可藉守命令甚至在肉體上也成為屬靈的人,竟連在心思上也成了屬肉體的;那曾因驕傲喜悅自己的人,被神的公義交給了自己;卻不是讓他在各方面都在自己權下,乃是叫他甚至與自己不和,在他犯罪所順從的那位之下,為著他所貪求的自由,反過一種艱苦悲慘的奴役——甘心地在靈裡死了,又將不甘願地在身體上死去;作永生的背棄者,也被定為受永死,除非恩典釋放他。凡以為這樣的定罪太過或不公的,必是不曉得衡量:在那有如此大的可能不犯罪之處,犯罪的不義何等之大。
3:1741
Sicut enim Abrahae non inmerito magna oboedientia praedicatur, quia, ut occideret filium, res difficillima est imperata: ita in paradiso tanto maior inboedientia fuit, quanto id, quod prae- . ceptum est, nullius difficultatis fuit. Et sicut oboedientia secundi hominis eo praedicabilior, quo factus est oboediens usque ad mortem: ita inoboedientia primi hominis eo detestabilior, quo factus est inoboediens usque ad mortem. Ubi enim magna est inoboedientiae poena proposita et res a Creatore facilis imperata, quisnam satis explicet, quantum malum sit non oboedire in re facili et tantae potestatis imperio et tanto terrente supplicio?
For just as Abraham's great obedience is not without reason proclaimed, because a most difficult thing was commanded—that he should slay his son—so in paradise the disobedience was so much the greater inasmuch as what was commanded was of no difficulty. And just as the obedience of the second man is the more praiseworthy in that He became 'obedient unto death,' so the disobedience of the first man is the more detestable in that he became disobedient unto death. For where the penalty of disobedience set forth is great, and the thing commanded by the Creator is easy, who can sufficiently explain how great an evil it is not to obey in an easy matter, and at the command of so great a power, and under the threat of so great a punishment?
因為正如亞伯拉罕的大順從並非無理由地被傳揚,因為一件至難之事被吩咐了——就是要他殺自己的兒子——照樣,在樂園裡的悖逆何等更大,因為所吩咐的乃是毫無難處的。又正如第二個人的順從更為可稱許,因祂『順從以至於死』,照樣第一個人的悖逆更為可憎,因他悖逆以至於死。因為在那定下悖逆之刑罰甚大、創造者所吩咐之事甚易之處,誰能充分說明:在一件容易的事上、在如此大權能的命令下、在如此可怕刑罰的威脅下,不順從是何等大的惡呢?
3:1742
Denique, ut breuiter dicatur, in illius peccati poena quid inoboedientiae nisi inoboedientia retributa est? Nam quae hominis est alia miseria nisi aduersus eum ipsum inoboedientia eius ipsius, ut, quoniam noluit quod potuit, quod non potest uelit? In paradiso enim etiamsi non omnia poterat ante peccatum, quidquid tamen non poterat, non nolebat, et ideo poterat omnia quae uolebat; nunc uero sicut in eius stirpe cognoscimus et diurna scriptura testatur: Homo uanitati similis factus est. Quis enim enumerat, quam multa quae non potest uelit, dum sibi ipse, id est uoluntati eius ipse animus eius eoque inferior caro eius, non obtemperat?
Finally, to say it briefly, in the penalty of that sin what was repaid for disobedience except disobedience? For what other misery of man is there than his own disobedience against his very self, so that, since he would not what he could, he now wills what he cannot? For in paradise, although before sin he could not do all things, yet whatever he could not do, he did not will; and therefore he could do all that he willed; but now, as we recognize in his offspring, and as the divine Scripture testifies: 'Man has become like to vanity.' For who can count how many things he wills which he cannot do, while to himself—that is, to his own will—his own mind, and his flesh, which is inferior to it, does not submit?
最後,簡要地說,在那罪的刑罰中,悖逆所得的報應,豈不就是悖逆嗎?因為人還有什麼別的悲慘,過於他自己對他本身的悖逆呢?以致他既不願意他所能的,如今便想望他所不能的。因為在樂園裡,他在犯罪之先雖不能行一切事,然而凡他所不能的,他並不想望;因此他能行他一切所想望的;但如今,正如我們在他後裔身上所認出的,並如聖經所見證的:『人好像一口氣。』因為誰能數算他想望卻不能行的有多少呢?當他自己——就是他的心思,以及比心思更低的肉體——不順服他自己、不順服他自己的意志之時。
3:1743
Ipso namque inuito et animus plerumque turbatur et caro dolet et ueterescit et moritur, et quidquid aliud patimur, quod non pateremur inuiti, si uoluntati nostrae nostra natura omni modo adque ex omnibus partibus oboediret. At enim aliquid caro patitur, quo seruire non sinitur. Quid interest unde, dum tamen per iustitiam dominantis Dei, cui subditi seruire noluimus, caro nostra nobis, quae subdita fuerat, non seruiendo molesta sit, quamuis nos Deo non seruiendo molesti nobis potuerimus esse, non illi? Neque enim sic ille nostro, ut nos seruitio corporis indigemus, et ideo nostra est quod recipimus, non illius poena quod fecimus.
For even against his will the mind is often disturbed, and the flesh suffers pain and grows old and dies, and whatever else we suffer which we would not suffer unwillingly, if our nature in every way and in all its parts obeyed our will. But indeed the flesh suffers something whereby it is not permitted to serve. What does it matter from what cause, so long as by the justice of the dominating God, whom being subject we refused to serve, our flesh, which had been subject to us, by not serving becomes troublesome to us—though we, by not serving God, were able to be troublesome to ourselves, not to Him? For He does not stand in need of our service as we of the service of the body, and therefore what we receive is our own penalty, not His, for what we have done.
因為甚至違背心意,心思也常被攪擾,肉體也受痛苦、漸衰老並死亡,以及其餘我們所受、若我們的本性在各方面、在其各部分都順從我們意志便不會不甘願去受的一切。但肉體確實受著某種苦,以致不蒙允許去服事。其緣由如何又有何妨呢?只要藉著那作主宰之神的公義——我們本當服在祂下、卻拒絕事奉祂——我們的肉體,這本曾服在我們之下的,如今因不服事而成為我們的煩擾;雖然我們因不事奉神,能成為我們自己的煩擾,卻不能煩擾神。因為祂並不像我們需要身體的服事那樣需要我們的服事,因此我們所受的,乃是我們自己因所行而得的刑罰,並非祂的刑罰。
3:1744
Dolores porro, qui dicuntur carnis, animae sunt in carne et ex carne. Quid enim caro per se ipsam sine anima uel dolet uel concupiscit? Sed quod concupiscere caro dicitur uel dolere, aut ipse homo est, sicut disseruimus, aut aliquid animae, quod carnis adficit passio, uel aspera, ut faciat dolorem, uel lenis, ut uoluptatem. Sed dolor carnis tantum modo offensio est animae ex carne et quaedam ab eius passione. dissensio, sicut animi dolor, quae tristitia nuncupatur, dissensio est ab his rebus, quae nobis nolentibus acciderunt. Sed tristitiam plerumque praecedit metus, qui et ipse in anima est, non in carne.
Furthermore, the pains which are called pains of the flesh are pains of the soul in the flesh and from the flesh. For what does the flesh by itself, without the soul, either feel as pain or desire? But what is said to be desired or grieved over by the flesh is either the man himself, as we have argued, or something of the soul which the suffering of the flesh affects—whether harsh, so as to cause pain, or gentle, so as to cause pleasure. But the pain of the flesh is only an offense of the soul from the flesh and a certain dissent from its suffering, just as the pain of the mind, which is called sadness, is a dissent from those things which have happened to us against our will. But sadness is for the most part preceded by fear, which is itself also in the soul, not in the flesh.
再者,那被稱為肉體之痛苦的,乃是魂在肉體裡、並從肉體而來的痛苦。因為肉體本身若沒有魂,又能感覺什麼痛苦,或渴求什麼呢?凡被說成是肉體所渴求或所憂傷的,或是那人自己,正如我們所論的,或是魂中的某物,是肉體的受苦所影響的——或是劇烈的,以致造成痛苦,或是溫和的,以致造成快樂。但肉體的痛苦,不過是魂從肉體而來的一種冒犯,並對其受苦的某種不協;正如那被稱為悲傷的心思之痛苦,乃是對那些違背我們心意臨到我們之事的一種不協。但悲傷多半有恐懼在先,而恐懼本身也是在魂裡,不在肉體裡。
3:1745
Dolorem autem carnis non praecedit ullus quasi metus carnis, qui ante dolorem in carne sentiatur. Voluptatem uero praecedit adpetitus quidam, qui sentitur in carne quasi cupiditas eius, sicut fames et sitis et ea, quae in genitalibus usitatius libido nominatur, cum hoc sit generale uocabulum omnis cupiditatis. Nam et ipsam iram nihil aliud esse quam ulciscendi libidinem ueteres definierunt; quamuis nonnumquam homo, ubi uindictae nullus est sensus, etiam rebus inanimis irascatur, et male scribentem stilum conlidat uel calamum frangat iratus.
But the pain of the flesh is not preceded by any fear, as it were, of the flesh, which might be felt in the flesh before the pain. Pleasure, however, is preceded by a certain appetite which is felt in the flesh as its desire, such as hunger and thirst, and that which in the genitals is more usually named lust, though this is a general term for every desire. For the ancients defined even anger itself to be nothing else than the lust of avenging; although sometimes a man, where there is no sense of vengeance, is even angry at inanimate things, and being angry dashes down the pen that writes badly, or breaks the reed-pen.
但肉體的痛苦並沒有任何彷彿肉體的恐懼在先,可在痛苦之前於肉體中被感覺到。然而快樂卻有某種貪慾在先,這貪慾在肉體中被感覺為肉體的欲求,例如飢與渴,以及那在生殖器官中更慣常被稱為性慾的——雖然性慾這詞乃是一切貪慾的通稱。因為古人甚至將忿怒本身定義為無非是報復的慾望;雖然有時人在毫無報復意識之處,甚至向無生命之物發怒,並在發怒中摔下那寫不好的筆,或折斷那蘆葦筆。
3:1746
Verum et ista licet inrationabilior, tamen quaedam ulciscendi libido est, ut nescio qua, ut ita dixerim, quasi umbra retributionis, ut qui male faciunt, mala patiantur. Est igitur libido ulciscendi, quae ira dicitur; est libido habendi pecuniam, quae auaritia; est libido quomodocumque uincendi, quae peruicacia; est libido gloriandi, quae iactantia nuncupatur. Sunt multae uariaeque libidines, quarum nonnullae habent etiam uocabula propria, quaedam uero non habent. Quis enim facile dixerit, quid uocetur libido dominandi, quam tamen plurimum ualere in tyrannorum animis etiam ciuilia bella testantur? CAPUT XVI.
But even this, though more irrational, is yet a certain lust of avenging—as it were, so to speak, a kind of shadow of retribution, that those who do evil should suffer evil. There is, then, a lust of avenging, which is called anger; there is a lust of having money, which is avarice; there is a lust of conquering in whatever way, which is obstinacy; there is a lust of boasting, which is called vainglory. There are many and varied lusts, of which some have even their own proper names, while others do not. For who could easily say what is to be called the lust of dominating, which yet, that it prevails greatly in the souls of tyrants, even the civil wars bear witness? CHAPTER XVI.
但這怒氣雖然更不合理,卻仍是一種報復的慾望——可說彷彿是報應的某種影子,要叫那些行惡的受惡。所以,有一種報復的慾望,稱為忿怒;有一種貪財的慾望,就是貪婪;有一種不擇手段求勝的慾望,就是固執;有一種誇耀的慾望,稱為虛榮。慾望眾多而各樣,其中有些甚至有自己專有的名稱,有些則沒有。因為誰能容易地說出那統治的慾望該叫什麼名呢?然而它在暴君的心裡大大得勢,連那些內戰也作見證。第十六章。
3:1747
De libidinis malo, cuius nomen cum multis uitiis congruat, proprie tamen motibus obsceni caloris adscribitur. Cum igitur sint multarum libidines rerum, tamen, cum libido dicitur neque cuius rei libido sit additur, non fere adsolet animo occurrere nisi illa, qua obscenae partes corporis excitantur. Haec autem sibi non solum totum corpus nec solum extrinsecus, uerum etiam intrinsecus uindicat totumque commouet hominem animi simul adfectu cum carnis adpetitu coniuncto adque permixto, ut ea uoluptas sequatur, qua maior in corporis uoluptatibus nulla est; ita ut momento ipso temporis, quo ad eius peruenitur extremum, paene omnis acies et quasi uigilia cogitationis obruatur.
On the evil of lust, whose name, though it agrees with many vices, is yet properly attributed to the motions of obscene heat. Since, therefore, there are lusts of many things, yet when lust is spoken of without any addition of what thing the lust is for, scarcely anything is wont to come to mind except that by which the obscene parts of the body are aroused. And this lust claims for itself not only the whole body, nor only outwardly, but even inwardly, and moves the whole man, with the soul's affection joined and mingled at once with the appetite of the flesh, so that there follows a pleasure than which there is none greater among the pleasures of the body; to such a degree that, at the very moment of time when its climax is reached, almost the entire keenness and as it were vigilance of thought is overwhelmed.
論情慾之惡,這名稱雖與許多惡德相符,卻本是專指那淫穢之熱的動作。因此,雖有許多事物的慾望,然而當人說「情慾」而不附加是對何物的慾望時,心裡幾乎只想到那使身體淫穢部分被激動的慾望。這情慾不僅佔取整個身體,也不僅在外,更在內,並攪動整個人,魂的情感同時與肉體的欲求相連相混,以致隨之而來的快樂,是身體諸快樂中最大的;甚至到一個地步:正當其達到極致的那一刻,思想幾乎全部的敏銳與彷彿警醒都被淹沒。
3:1748
Quis autem amicus sapientiae sanctorumque gaudiorum coniugalem agens uitam, sed, sicut apostolus monuit, sciens suum uas possidere in sanctificatione et honore, non in morbo desiderii, sicut et gentes, quae ignorant Deum, non mallet, si posset, sine hac libidine filios procreare, ut etiam in hoc serendae prolis officio sic eius menti ea, quae ad hoc opus creata sunt, quem ad modum cetera suis quaeque operibus distributa membra seruirent, nutu uoluntatis acta, non aestu libidinis incitata? Sed neque ipsi amatores huius uoluptatis siue ad concubitus coniugales siue ad inmunditias flagitiorum cum uoluerint commouentur;
But what friend of wisdom and of holy joys, leading the conjugal life—yet, as the apostle admonished, 'knowing how to possess his vessel in sanctification and honor, not in the disease of desire, like the Gentiles also who know not God'—would not prefer, if he could, to beget children without this lust, so that even in this office of producing offspring the members created for this work might serve his mind, just as the other members severally distributed to their own tasks, being moved by the bidding of the will, not incited by the heat of lust? But not even the very lovers of this pleasure, whether toward conjugal embraces or toward the uncleannesses of shameful deeds, are moved when they will;
但凡愛智慧與聖潔之樂、過著婚姻生活的人——卻如使徒所勸戒的,『曉得怎樣用聖潔尊貴守著自己的器皿,不放縱私慾的邪情,像那不認識神的外邦人』——若有可能,誰不寧願不藉這情慾生養兒女,好叫他即使在這生育後裔的職分上,那為此工作而造的肢體也能順服他的心思,正如其餘各按其任務分派的肢體,是被意志的吩咐所推動,而非被情慾之熱所煽動呢?然而,連那些愛這快樂的人,無論是趨向夫妻的交合,或趨向可恥之事的污穢,當他們願意時也未必被激動;
3:1749
sed aliquando inportunus est ille motus poscente nullo, aliquando autem destituit inhiantem, et cum in animo concupiscentia ferueat, friget in corpore; adque ita mirum in modum non solum generandi uoluntati, uerum etiam lasciuiendi libidini libido non seruit, et cum tota plerumque menti cohibenti aduersetur, nonnumquam et aduersus se ipsam diuiditur commotoque animo in commouendo corpore se ipsa non sequitur. CAPUT XVII. De nuditate primorum hominum, quam post peccatum turpem pudendamque uiderunt.
but sometimes that motion is importunate when no one demands it, and sometimes it deserts the one who craves, and while in the mind desire is burning, in the body it grows cold; and thus in a wondrous manner lust does not serve, not only the will to generate, but even the lust for wantonness; and although for the most part it opposes the mind that would restrain it, sometimes it is divided even against itself, and, having aroused the mind, in arousing the body it does not follow its own self. CHAPTER XVII. On the nakedness of the first human beings, which after sin they saw to be shameful and a cause for shame.
但有時當無人要求時,那動作卻是不請自來的;有時當人渴望時,它卻離棄了那渴慕的人,並且當心裡情慾正熾烈時,在身體裡卻冷卻了;如此,情慾以奇妙的方式不僅不服事那生育的意志,連那放縱的情慾也不服事;它雖多半抵擋那要約束它的心思,有時甚至自相分裂,並在已激起心思之後,在激動身體之事上卻不順從它自己。第十七章。論最初之人的赤身,這赤身在犯罪之後,他們看為羞恥、可羞愧的。
3:1750
Merito huius libidinis maxime pudet, merito et ipsa membra, quae suo quodam, ut ita dixerim, iure, non omni modo ad arbitrium nostrum mouet aut non mouet, pudenda dicuntur, quod ante peccatum hominis non fuerunt. Nam sicut scriptum est: Nudi erant, et non confundebantur, non quod eis sua nuditas esset incognita, sed turpis nuditas nondum erat, quia nondum libido membra illa praeter arbitrium commouebat, nondum ad hominis inoboedientiam redarguendam sua inoboedientia caro quodam modo testimonium perhibebat. Neque enim caeci creati erant, ut inperitum uulgus opinatur; quando quidem et ille uidit animalia, quibus nomina inposuit, et de illa legitur:
Rightly is one most ashamed of this lust, and rightly are those very members, which it moves or does not move by a certain right of their own, so to speak, not at all according to our choice, called 'shameful parts,' which they were not before the sin of man. For, as it is written: 'They were naked, and were not confounded'—not that their nakedness was unknown to them, but because shameful nakedness did not yet exist, since lust did not yet move those members against their choice, nor did the flesh as it were by its own disobedience bear witness to rebuke man's disobedience. For they were not created blind, as the unlearned crowd supposes; since indeed he saw the animals to which he gave names, and of her it is read:
人對這情慾感到最大的羞恥乃是理所當然,而那些肢體,就是它憑著彷彿自己某種的權利、全然不照我們的抉擇而動或不動的肢體,被稱為「羞處」,也是理所當然的,這在人犯罪之前並非如此。因為如經上所記:『他們赤身露體,並不羞恥』——並非他們不知道自己的赤身,乃是因為羞恥的赤身尚未存在,因為那時情慾尚未違背他們的抉擇而動那些肢體,肉體也尚未彷彿藉自己的悖逆作見證來責備人的悖逆。因為他們受造時並非瞎眼的,如同無知的群眾所臆測的;既然他確曾看見那些他給起名的走獸,論到那婦人也這樣記著:
3:1751
Vidit mulier quia bonum lignum in escam et quia placet oculis ad uidendum. Patebant ergo oculi eorum, sed ad hoc non erant aperti, hoc est non adtenti, ut cognoscerent quid eis indumento gratiae praestaretur, quando membra eorum uoluntati repugnare nesciebant. Qua gratia remota, ut poena reciproca inoboedientia plecteretur, extitit in motu corporis quaedam inpudens nouitas, unde esset indecens nuditas, et fecit adtentos reddiditque confusos. Hinc est quod, postea quam mandatum Dei aperta transgressione uiolarunt, scriptum est de illis: Et aperti sunt oculi amborum et agnouerunt quia nudi erant, et consuerunt folia fici et fecerunt sibi campestria.
'The woman saw that the tree was good for food, and that it was pleasant to the eyes to behold.' Their eyes, then, were open, but not opened to this—that is, not attentive—that they might recognize what was bestowed on them by the garment of grace, when their members did not know how to resist the will. When this grace was removed, so that disobedience might be punished by a reciprocal penalty, there arose in the motion of the body a certain shameless novelty, whence nakedness became indecent, and it made them attentive and rendered them confounded. Hence it is that, after they had violated by open transgression the commandment of God, it is written of them: 'And the eyes of both were opened, and they knew that they were naked, and they sewed fig leaves and made themselves girdles.'
『那婦人見那樹的果子好作食物,也悅人的眼目。』可見他們的眼睛是睜開的,但並未開到這地步——就是並未留意——以致認出藉著恩典的衣袍賜給他們的是何等的福,那時他們的肢體尚不曉得抵擋意志。當這恩典被撤去,好叫悖逆受到相應的刑罰,身體的動作中便生出某種無恥的新事,由此赤身成為不雅,並使他們留意起來,使他們羞愧。故此,在他們以公然的過犯違背了神的命令之後,論到他們便記著說:『他們二人的眼睛就明亮了,才知道自己是赤身露體,便拿無花果樹的葉子為自己編作裙子。』
3:1752
Aperti sunt, inquit, oculi amborum, non ad uidendum, nam et antea uidebant, sed ad discernendum inter bonum quod amiserant et malum quo ceciderant. Unde et ipsum lignum, eo quod istam faceret dignoscentiam, si ad uescendum contra uetitum tangeretur, ex ea re nomen accepit, ut appellaretur lignum sciendi boni et mali. Experta enim morbi molestia euidentior fit etiam iucunditas sanitatis. Cognouerunt ergo quia nudi erant, nudati scilicet ea gratia, qua fiebat ut nuditas corporis nulla eos lege peccati menti eorum repugnante confunderet.
'The eyes of both were opened,' it says—not to seeing, for they saw even before, but to discerning between the good which they had lost and the evil into which they had fallen. Whence also that very tree, because it would bring about this discernment if it were touched for eating against the prohibition, received its name from that very thing, so that it was called the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. For when the trouble of sickness has been experienced, the pleasantness of health becomes also more evident. They knew, then, that they were naked—stripped, that is, of that grace by which it came about that the nakedness of the body confounded them by no law of sin resisting their mind.
經上說:『他們二人的眼睛就明亮了』——並非為看見,因為他們先前也看見,乃是為分辨他們所失去的善與他們所陷入的惡。故此,那樹本身,因為它若違反禁令被摸來吃,便會造成這分辨,就從這事得了名,稱為分別善惡的樹。因為當疾病的苦楚被經歷過後,健康的甘美也就更顯明了。所以他們知道自己是赤身的——就是說,被剝去了那恩典,藉著那恩典,身體的赤身原不會因任何抵擋他們心思的罪律而使他們羞愧。
3:1753
Hoc itaque cognouerunt, quod felicius ignorarent, si Deo credentes et oboedientes non committerent, quod eos cogeret experiri infidelitas et inoboedientia quid noceret. Proinde confusi inoboedientia carnis suae, tamquam teste poena inoboedientiae suae, consuerunt folia fici et fecerunt sibi campestria, id est succinctoria genitalium. Nam quidam interpretes \'succinctoria\' posuerunt. Porro autem \'campestria\' latinum quidem uerbum est, sed ex eo dictum, quod iuuenes, qui nudi exercebantur in campo, pudenda operiebant; unde qui ita succincti sunt, campestratos uulgus appellat.
This, then, they came to know, which they would more happily have not known, if, believing and obeying God, they had not committed that which would compel them to experience what infidelity and disobedience would harm. Accordingly, confounded by the disobedience of their own flesh, as by a witness of the penalty of their own disobedience, they sewed fig leaves and made themselves girdles—that is, coverings for the genitals. For some translators have put 'coverings' (succinctoria). Moreover, 'campestria' is indeed a Latin word, but derived from this, that the young men who exercised naked in the field (campus) covered their shameful parts; whence those who are thus girded the common people call 'campestrati.'
他們所認識到的這事,他們若沒有認識,本會更幸福;他們若信靠並順從神,便不會犯下那迫使他們經歷不信與悖逆有何害處的事。因此,他們被自己肉體的悖逆所羞愧,那悖逆彷彿是他們自己悖逆刑罰的見證,便拿無花果樹的葉子為自己編作裙子——就是遮蔽生殖器官的東西。因為有些譯者譯作「遮蔽物」(succinctoria)。再者,campestria 確是個拉丁字,卻是從這事而來的:那些在校場(campus)赤身操練的青年人遮蔽他們的羞處;故此那些這樣束著的人,俗稱「campestrati」。
3:1754
Quod itaque aduersus damnatam culpa inoboedientiae uoluntatem libido inoboedienter mouebat, uerecundia pudenter tegebat. Ex hoc omnes gentes, quoniam ab illa stirpe procreatae sunt, usque adeo tenent insitum pudenda uelare, ut quidam barbari illas corporis partes nec in balneis nudas habeant, sed cum earum tegimentis lauent. Per opacas quoque Indiae solitudines, cum quidam nudi philosophentur, unde gymnosophistae nominantur, adhibent tamen genitalibus tegmina, quibus per cetera membrorum carent. CAPUT XVIII. De pudore concubitus non solum uulgaris, sed etiam coniugalis.
What, then, lust was shamelessly moving against the will that had been condemned by the guilt of disobedience, modesty was modestly covering. From this, all nations, since they are descended from that stock, hold so deeply the implanted instinct to veil the shameful parts that certain barbarians do not have those parts of the body bared even in the baths, but wash with their coverings on. Through the shady solitudes of India also, when certain men philosophize naked—whence they are named gymnosophists—they nevertheless apply coverings to the genitals, though they go without them over the rest of their members. CHAPTER XVIII. On the shame of intercourse, not only common but even conjugal.
那麼,情慾所無恥地激動、抵擋那被悖逆之罪所定罪之意志的,羞恥心便莊重地遮蓋了。由此,萬族——既都從那始祖傳下——都深深持守那遮蔽羞處的天賦本能,以致某些蠻族甚至在浴池中也不使身體那些部分赤露,乃是穿著遮蔽物沐浴。在印度幽暗的曠野中,當某些人赤身從事哲思——因此被稱為裸體智者——他們卻仍以遮蔽物遮蓋生殖器官,雖然在其餘肢體上他們是不加遮蔽的。第十八章。論交合的羞恥,不僅是一般的交合,連夫妻的交合也是如此。
3:1755
Opus uero ipsum, quod libidine tali peragitur, non solum in quibusque stupris, ubi latebrae ad subterfugienda humana iudicia requiruntur, uerum etiam in usu scortorum, quam terrena ciuitas licitam turpitudinem fecit, quamuis id agatur, quod eius ciuitatis nulla lex uindicat, deuitat tamen publicum etiam permissa adque inpunita libido conspectum, et uerecundia naturali habent prouisum lupanaria ipsa secretum faciliusque potuit inpudicitia non habere uincla prohibitionis, quam inpudentia remouere latibula illius foeditatis. Sed hanc etiam ipsi turpes turpitudinem uocant, cuius licet sint amatores, ostentatores esse non audent. Quid?
The very act, moreover, which is accomplished by such lust, not only in every kind of fornication, where hiding-places are sought in order to escape human judgment, but even in the use of harlots, a shameful thing which the earthly city has made lawful — even though what is done is something that no law of that city punishes — yet even this lust, although permitted and unpunished, shuns the public gaze; and the brothels themselves, by a natural sense of shame, have provided for secrecy. Unchastity could more easily dispense with the bonds of prohibition than shamelessness could remove the lurking-places of that foulness. But this baseness even the base themselves call baseness; and though they are its lovers, they do not dare to be its parading exhibitors. What of this?
再者,這種情慾所完成的行為本身,不僅在各種姦淫之中——在那裡人尋找藏匿之處,好逃避人的審判——而且即使在嫖妓之中(這是地上之城使之合法化的可恥之事),雖然所行的乃是那城中沒有任何律法所懲罰的,然而即便這得到許可且不受刑罰的情慾,仍然躲避眾人的注目;甚至妓院本身也出於天然的羞恥心而設下了隱密。淫亂要擺脫禁令的束縛,比無恥要除去那污穢的藏身之所更為容易。但就連卑污之人也稱這污穢為污穢;他們雖是它的愛好者,卻不敢作它的炫耀者。這是怎麼回事呢?
3:1756
concubitus coniugalis, qui secundum matrimonialium praescripta tabularum procreandorum fit causa liberorum, nonne et ipse quamquam sit licitus et honestus, remotum ab arbitris cubile conquirit? Nonne omnes famulos adque ipsos etiam paranymphos et quoscumque ingredi quaelibet necessitudo permiserat, ante mittit foras, quam uel blandiri coniux coniugi incipiat? Et quoniam, sicut ait etiam quidam \'Romani maximus auctor eloquii\', omnia recte facta in luce se conlocari uolunt, id est adpetunt sciri: hoc recte factum sic adpetit sciri, ut tamen erubescat uideri. Quis enim nescit, ut filii procreentur, quid inter se coniuges agant? quando quidem ut id agatur, tanta celebritate ducuntur uxores;
Marital intercourse, which according to the prescriptions of the marriage tablets is performed for the begetting of children — does not even this, although it is lawful and honourable, seek out a chamber removed from witnesses? Does not the bridegroom, before he even begins to caress his bride, send out of doors all the servants, and even the groomsmen, and whomsoever any kind of relationship had permitted to enter? And since, as 'the greatest author of Roman eloquence' himself says, all rightly-done deeds wish to be set in the light — that is, they desire to be known — this rightly-done deed so desires to be known that nevertheless it blushes to be seen. For who does not know what husbands and wives do between themselves in order that children may be begotten? Since indeed, that this may be done, wives are taken with such great festivity;
夫妻之間的同房——這是按照婚約的規定為了生育兒女而行的——豈不也是如此?它雖然合法又體面,難道不也尋求一間遠離旁觀者的臥房嗎?新郎在尚未開始向新婦親暱之前,豈不先把所有僕役、甚至伴郎、以及任何關係所允許進入的人都打發到門外去嗎?並且,正如連『羅馬口才最偉大的作者』(西塞羅)自己所說,一切正當所行之事都願意被擺在光中——就是說,渴望為人所知——這正當之事如此渴望為人所知,卻又因被人看見而羞愧。因為誰不知道丈夫與妻子之間為了生育兒女所行的是甚麼呢?既然為了行此事,娶妻是以如此盛大的喜慶而行的;
3:1757
et tamen cum agitur, unde filii nascantur, nec ipsi filii, si qui inde iam nati sunt, testes fieri permittuntur. Sic enim hoc recte factum ad sui notitiam lucem adpetit animorum, ut tamen refugiat oculorum. Unde hoc, nisi quia sic geritur quod deceat ex natura, ut etiam quod pudeat comitetur ex poena? CAPUT XVIIII. Quod partes irae adque libidinis, quae in homine tam uitiose mouentur, ut eas necesse sit frenis sapientiae cohiberi, in illa ante peccatum naturae sanitate non fuerint.
and yet when that is being done from which children are born, not even the children themselves, if any have already been born from it, are permitted to be witnesses. So this rightly-done deed seeks the light of minds for its being known, yet shrinks from the light of eyes. Whence comes this, except that what is by nature seemly is so done that what is shameful accompanies it by way of penalty? CHAPTER XIX. That the elements of anger and lust, which in man are moved so viciously that they need to be restrained by the bridle of wisdom, did not exist in that soundness of nature before sin.
然而當那使兒女得以出生的行為正在進行時,就連兒女自己——若已有從此事所生的——也不被允許作見證人。如此,這正當之事為了讓人知曉而尋求心思之光,卻躲避眼目之光。這是從何而來呢?豈不是因為那本性上合宜之事如此地行,以致那令人羞愧之事作為刑罰而隨之同來嗎?第十九章:論忿怒與情慾的成分——這在人裡面被那樣敗壞地激動,以致必須以智慧的轡頭加以約束——在犯罪以前那本性健全的狀態中本不存在。
3:1758
Hinc est quod et illi philosophi, qui ueritati propius accesserunt, iram adque libidinem uitiosas animi partes esse confessi sunt, eo quod turbide adque inordinate mouerentur ad ea etiam, quae sapientia perpetrari uetat, ac per hoc opus habere moderatrice mente adque ratione. Quam partem animi tertiam uelut in arce quadam ad istas regendas perhibent conlocatam, ut illa imperante, istis seruientibus possit in homine iustitia ex omni animi parte seruari.
Hence it is that even those philosophers who came nearer to the truth confessed that anger and lust are vicious parts of the soul, because they are moved turbidly and inordinately even toward things which wisdom forbids to be perpetrated, and therefore have need of a governing mind and reason. This part of the soul they declare to be the third, set as it were in a certain citadel to rule those others, so that, while it commands and they serve, justice may be preserved in man from every part of the soul.
由此可見,連那些更接近真理的哲學家也承認忿怒與情慾是靈魂中敗壞的成分,因為它們混亂無序地被激動,甚至趨向那些智慧所禁止施行之事,因此需要心思與理性來治理。他們宣稱這靈魂的第三部分如同被安置在某座衛城之中,去管轄那些其餘的部分,好叫那部分發號施令、這些部分順服,使公義在人裡面從靈魂的各部分得以保全。
3:1759
Hae igitur partes, quas et in homine sapiente ac temperante fatentur esse uitiosas, ut eas ab his rebus, ad quas iniuste mouentur, mens conpescendo et cohibendo refrenet ac reuocet adque ad ea permittat, quae sapientiae lege concessa sunt (sicut iram ad exercendam iustam cohercitionem, sicut libidinem ad propagandae prolis officium) — hae, inquam, partes in paradiso ante peccatum uitiosae non erant. Non enim contra rectam uoluntatem ad aliquid mouebantur, unde necesse esset eas rationis tamquam frenis regentibus abstinere.
These parts, therefore — which even in the wise and temperate man they admit to be vicious, so that the mind by checking and restraining must bridle them and call them back from those things toward which they are unjustly moved, and permit them only toward those things which are granted by the law of wisdom (as anger toward the exercise of just correction, as lust toward the office of propagating offspring) — these parts, I say, were not vicious in paradise before sin. For they were not moved toward anything contrary to a right will, so that it would be necessary to restrain them with reason as with governing reins.
所以這些成分——就連在智慧而節制的人裡面,他們也承認是敗壞的,以致心思必須以遏制與約束去駕馭它們,把它們從那不義地被激動所趨向之事拉回,只准許它們趨向智慧之律所容許之事(如忿怒趨向施行公正的懲戒,如情慾趨向繁衍後裔的職分)——我說,這些成分在犯罪以前的樂園中並不敗壞。因為它們並未被激動去趨向任何違背正當意志之事,以致需要用理性如同用駕馭的韁繩去制止它們。
3:1760
Nam quod nunc ita mouentur et ab eis, qui temperanter et iuste et pie uiuunt, alias facilius, alias difficilius, tamen cohibendo et repugnando modificantur, non est utique sanitas ex natura, sed languor ex culpa. Quod autem irae opera aliarumque adfectionum in quibusque dictis adque factis non sic abscondit uerecundia, ut opera libidinis, quae fiunt genitalibus membris, quid causae est, nisi quia in ceteris membra corporis non ipsae adfectiones, sed, cum eis consenserit, uoluntas mouet, quae in usu eorum omnino dominatur? Nam quisquis uerbum emittit iratus uel etiam quemquam percutit, non posset hoc facere, nisi lingua et manus iubente quodam modo uoluntate mouerentur;
For the fact that now they are so moved, and by those who live temperately and justly and piously are modified by being restrained and resisted — sometimes more easily, sometimes with more difficulty — this is certainly not health from nature, but languor from fault. But as to why a sense of shame does not so conceal the works of anger and of other affections in whatever is said and done, as it conceals the works of lust which are done by the genital members — what is the reason, except that in the other members of the body it is not the affections themselves that move them, but, when it has consented to them, the will, which utterly dominates in their use? For whoever utters a word in anger, or even strikes someone, could not do this unless the tongue and the hand were moved by the will commanding, as it were;
如今它們被這樣激動,而那些節制、公義、敬虔度日的人,藉著遏制與抵抗——有時較容易,有時較困難——加以調節,這當然不是出於本性的健全,而是出於過犯的衰弱。但至於為何羞恥心對於在所言所行中忿怒及其他情感的作為,並不像它對情慾藉生殖肢體所行的作為那樣加以遮掩呢?理由不外乎:在身體其餘的肢體中,激動它們的並非那些情感本身,而是意志(當意志同意它們時),意志在這些肢體的運用上完全居於主宰。因為凡在忿怒中說出一句話、甚至擊打某人的,若非舌頭與手在意志某種程度的命令下被激動,便不能行此事;
3:1761
quae membra, etiam cum ira nulla est, mouentur eadem uoluntate. At uero genitales corporis partes ita libido suo iuri quodam modo mancipauit, ut moueri non ualeant, si ipsa defuerit et nisi ipsa uel ultro uel excitata surrexerit. Hoc est quod pudet, hoc est quod intuentium oculos erubescendo deuitat; magisque fert homo spectantium multitudinem, quando iniuste irascitur homini, quam uel unius aspectum et quando iuste miscetur uxori. CAPUT XX. De uanissima turpitudine Cynicorum. Hoc illi canini philosophi, hoc est Cynici, non uiderunt, proferentes contra humanam uerecundiam quid aliud quam caninam, hoc est inmundam inpudentemque sententiam?
which members, even when there is no anger, are moved by the same will. But truly the genital parts of the body lust has in a manner so subjected to its own right that they cannot be moved if it is lacking, and unless it has arisen either of its own accord or when excited. This is what causes shame; this is what, by blushing, shuns the eyes of onlookers; and a man more readily endures a multitude of spectators when he is unjustly angry with another man, than the gaze of even one man when he is justly united with his wife. CHAPTER XX. On the utterly empty shamelessness of the Cynics. This those dog-like philosophers — that is, the Cynics — did not perceive, bringing forward against human modesty nothing other than a canine, that is, an unclean and shameless opinion?
這些肢體,即使在沒有忿怒時,也由同一意志所激動。但生殖的肢體,情慾卻彷彿把它們如此地置於自己的權下,以致若情慾缺席,它們便不能被激動,除非情慾或自動或受激而興起。這就是令人羞愧的;這就是那因羞紅而躲避旁觀者眼目的;當一個人不義地向另一人發怒時,他更能忍受一群觀眾,過於當他正當地與妻子結合時忍受哪怕一個人的注視。第二十章:論犬儒派毫無意義的無恥。那些如狗一般的哲學家——就是犬儒派——並未看見這一點,他們抵擋人類的羞恥心,所提出的不過是一種如犬的、就是污穢無恥的主張,豈不是嗎?
3:1762
ut scilicet, quoniam iustum est quod fit in uxore, palam non pudeat id agere nec in uico aut platea qualibet coniugalem concubitum deuitare. Vicit tamen pudor naturalis opinionem huius erroris. Nam etsi perhibent, hoc aliquando gloriabundum fecisse Diogenem, ita putantem sectam suam nobiliorem futuram, si in hominum memoria insignior eius inpudentia figeretur, postea tamen a Cynicis fieri cessatum est, plusque ualuit pudor, ut erubescerent homines hominibus, quam error, ut homines canibus esse similes adfectarent.
namely, that since what is done with one's wife is just, one should not be ashamed to do it openly, nor avoid conjugal intercourse in any lane or public square. Yet natural modesty conquered the opinion of this error. For although they relate that Diogenes once did this in a boastful manner, thinking thus that his sect would become more renowned if his shamelessness were the more conspicuously fixed in the memory of men, nevertheless afterward the practice ceased among the Cynics; and modesty prevailed more, so that men blushed before men, than the error, by which men aspired to be like dogs.
就是說:既然與妻子所行之事乃是正當的,人就不該羞於公然行之,也不該避免在任何巷弄或公共廣場上行夫妻之同房。然而天然的羞恥心勝過了這謬論的主張。因為他們雖然述說第歐根尼曾一度誇耀地行此事,以為若他的無恥更顯著地烙印在世人記憶中,他的學派便會更負盛名,然而後來在犬儒派中這做法便止息了;羞恥心更佔了上風,以致人在人面前感到羞紅,勝過了那使人渴望像狗一般的謬論。
3:1763
Unde et illum uel illos, qui hoc fecisse referuntur, potius arbitror concumbentium motus dedisse oculis hominum nescientium quid sub pallio gereretur, quam humano premente conspectu potuisse illam peragi uoluptatem. Ibi enim philosophi non erubescebant uideri se uelle concumbere, ubi libido ipsa erubesceret surgere. Et nunc uidemus adhuc esse philosophos Cynicos; hi enim sunt, qui non solum amiciuntur pallio, uerum etiam clauam ferunt; nemo tamen eorum audet hoc facere, quod si aliqui ausi essent, ut non dicam ictibus lapidantium, certe conspuentium saliuis obruerentur. Pudet igitur huius libidinis humanam sine ulla dubitatione naturam, et merito pudet.
Whence I rather suppose that he, or those who are reported to have done this, presented to the eyes of men, who did not know what was being done under the cloak, only the motions of those copulating, rather than that they could have carried that pleasure through to completion under the pressure of human gaze. For there the philosophers did not blush to be seen wishing to copulate, where the lust itself would blush to rise. And now we see that there are still Cynic philosophers; for these are they who not only wrap themselves in a cloak but also carry a club; yet none of them dares to do this, which if any had dared, they would have been overwhelmed — not to say with the blows of those stoning them, then certainly with the spittle of those spitting at them. Without any doubt, therefore, human nature is ashamed of this lust, and rightly ashamed.
因此我寧可認為,那行此事的人——或被傳說曾行此事的人——只是把交合者的動作呈現在人的眼前(這些人並不知道斗篷底下所行的是甚麼),而非他們真能在人注視的壓力下將那快感進行到底。因為在那裡,哲學家並不羞於被人看見想要交合,而在那裡情慾本身卻羞於興起。如今我們看見仍有犬儒派哲學家;因為這些人不僅披著斗篷,還拿著棍棒;然而他們中沒有一個敢行此事,若有人膽敢如此,他們即使不被丟石頭者的擊打、也必被吐唾沫者的唾沫所淹沒。所以毫無疑問,人類本性以這情慾為羞,而且理當為羞。
3:1764
In eius quippe inoboedientia, quae genitalia corporis membra solis suis motibus subdidit et potestati uoluntatis eripuit, satis ostenditur, quid sit hominis illi primae inoboedientiae retributum; quod in ea parte maxime oportuit apparere, qua generatur ipsa natura, quae illo primo et magno in deterius est mutata peccato; a cuius nexu nullus eruitur, nisi id quod, cum omnes in uno essent, in communem perniciem perpetratum est et Dei iustitia uindicatum, Dei gratia in singulis expietur. CAPUT XXI. De benedictione multiplicandae fecunditatis humanae ante peccatum data, quam praeuaricatio non ademerit et cui libidinis morbus accesserit.
For in that disobedience, which subjected the genital members of the body to their own motions alone and snatched them from the power of the will, it is sufficiently shown what was rendered in return to man for that first disobedience; which it was fitting should appear chiefly in that part by which is generated the very nature that was changed for the worse by that first and great sin. From the bond of which no one is delivered, except that what was perpetrated to the common ruin when all were in one, and avenged by the justice of God, be expiated in each one by the grace of God. CHAPTER XXI. On the blessing of multiplying human fecundity given before sin, which the transgression did not take away, though to it the disease of lust was added.
因為在那悖逆中——它把身體的生殖肢體單單置於它們自己的動作之下,並從意志的權能中奪走了它們——已充分顯明,為著那頭一次的悖逆所報應給人的是甚麼;這報應理當主要顯在那部分,就是藉之而生出本性本身的那部分,而那本性已被那頭一次的大罪變壞了。無人能從這束縛中得釋放,除非那在眾人都在一人裡面時為了共同的毀滅所犯下、又被神的公義所追討的,藉著神的恩典在各人身上得到救贖。第二十一章:論在犯罪以前所賜繁衍人類多產的福分,這福分並未被過犯奪去,只是其上加添了情慾的病症。
3:1765
Absit itaque, ut credamus illos coniuges in paradiso constitutos per hanc libidinem, de qua erubescendo eadem membra texerunt, inpleturos fuisse quod in sua benedictione Deus dixit: Crescite et multiplicamini et replete terram. Post peccatum quippe orta est haec libido; post peccatum eam natura non inpudens amissa potestate, cui corpus ex omni parte seruiebat, sensit adtendit, erubuit ciuitate. Illa uero benedictio nuptiarum, ut coniugati crescerent et multiplicarentur et inplerent terram, quamuis et in delinquentibus manserit, tamen antequam delinquerent data est, ut cognosceretur procreationem filiorum ad gloriam conubii. non ad poenam pertinere peccati.
Far be it, therefore, that we should believe that those spouses placed in paradise were going to fulfil, through this lust — by which, in shame, they covered those same members — what God said in His blessing: Increase and multiply and fill the earth. For this lust arose after sin; after sin nature — not without shame, having lost the power to which the body was in every part subject — felt it, attended to it, blushed at it. But that blessing of marriage, that the married should increase and multiply and fill the earth, although it remained even in the transgressors, was nevertheless given before they transgressed, that it might be known that the procreation of children belongs to the glory of wedlock, not to the penalty of sin.
所以斷不可叫我們相信,那安置在樂園中的夫妻是要藉著這情慾——他們正是因羞愧而以之遮蓋那些肢體的——去成就神在祝福中所說的:要繁衍增多,遍滿地面。因為這情慾是在犯罪以後才產生的;犯罪以後,本性失去了那身體各部分原本順服的權能,便並非無羞地感覺到它、留意到它、為它羞紅。但那婚姻的福分——叫已婚的繁衍增多、遍滿地面——雖然就連在犯罪者身上也存留,卻是在他們犯罪以前所賜的,好叫人知道生育兒女是屬乎婚姻的榮耀,而非屬乎罪的刑罰。
3:1766
Sed nunc homines, profecto illius quae in paradiso fuit felicitatis ignari, nisi per hoc, quod experti sunt, id est per libidinem, de qua uidemus etiam ipsam honestatem erubescere nuptiarum, non potuisse gigni filios opinantur, alii scripturas diuinas, ubi legitur post peccatum puduisse nuditatis et pudenda esse contecta, prorsus non accipientes, sed infideliter inridentes; alii uero quamuis eas accipiant et honorent, illud tamen quod dictum est: Crescite et multiplicamini, non secundum carnalem fecunditatem uolunt intellegi, quia et secundum animam legitur tale aliquid dictum: Multiplicabis me in anima mea in uirtute, ut id, quod in genesi sequitur:
But now men, being utterly ignorant of that happiness which was in paradise, suppose that children could not have been begotten except through this, which they have experienced — that is, through lust, of which we see that even the honourableness of marriage itself blushes. Some, not accepting the divine Scriptures at all, where it is read that after sin there was shame at nakedness and that the shameful parts were covered, but unbelievingly mocking them; others, however, although they accept and honour them, yet do not wish that which was said — Increase and multiply — to be understood according to carnal fecundity, because something of the kind is also read concerning the soul: Thou shalt multiply me in my soul with strength; so that what follows in Genesis:
但如今的人,全然不知樂園中那福樂,便以為兒女除了藉著他們所經歷的——就是藉著情慾(我們看見連婚姻本身的體面都為之羞紅)——便不可能被生出來。有些人根本不接受神聖的經文(那裡記著犯罪以後人為赤身羞愧、把羞處遮蓋),反倒不信地譏笑它們;另有些人雖然接受並尊重經文,卻不願把那所說的『要繁衍增多』按肉身的多產來理解,因為關乎魂也讀到類似的話:『你必以能力使我的魂裡加增』,於是他們把創世記接下來所說的:
3:1767
Et inplete terram et dominamini eius, terram intellegant carnem, quam praesentia sua inplet anima eiusque maxime dominatur, cum in uirtute multiplicatur; carnales autem fetus sine libidine, quae post peccatum exorta inspecta, confusa uelata est, nec tunc nasci potuisse, sicut neque nunc possunt, nec in paradiso futuros fuisse, sed foris, sicut et factum est. Nam postea quam inde dimissi sunt, ad gignendos filios coierunt eosque genuerunt. CAPUT XXII. De copula coniugali a Deo primitus instituta adque benedicta.
And fill the earth and have dominion over it — they understand 'earth' to mean the flesh, which the soul fills by its presence and chiefly has dominion over, when it is multiplied in strength; but carnal offspring, without the lust which arose after sin and, once beheld, was confusedly veiled, neither could then have been born, just as neither now can they, nor would there have been any in paradise, but outside, as indeed it came to pass. For after they were dismissed from there, they came together for begetting children and begot them. CHAPTER XXII. On the conjugal union first instituted and blessed by God.
『要遍滿地面、治理這地』,便將『地』理解為肉體,魂以其同在充滿肉體並主要地治理它,當魂在能力上加增之時;至於肉身的後裔,若沒有那情慾(這情慾是在犯罪以後產生、一經看見便慌亂地被遮蓋的),他們認為當時就不能出生,正如如今也不能,且在樂園中也不會有,乃要在樂園以外——事實也正是如此。因為他們被逐出樂園以後,才同房生育兒女,並生了他們。第二十二章:論神起初所設立並祝福的夫妻結合。
3:1768
Nos autem nullo modo dubitamus secundum benedictionem Dei crescere et multiplicari et inplere terram donum esse nuptiarum, quas Deus ante peccatum hominis ab initio constituit, creando masculum et feminam, qui sexus euidens utique in carne est. Huic quippe operi Dei etiam benedictio ipsa subiuncta est. Nam cum scriptura dixisset: Masculum et feminam fecit eos, continuo subdidit: Et benedixit eos Deus dicens: Crescite et multiplicamini et inplete terram et dominamini eius, et cetera.
But we in no way doubt that, according to the blessing of God, to increase and multiply and fill the earth is a gift of marriage, which God instituted from the beginning before the sin of man, by creating male and female — a distinction of sex which is certainly evident in the flesh. To this work of God the blessing itself was also joined. For when Scripture had said: Male and female He made them, it immediately added: And God blessed them, saying: Increase and multiply and fill the earth and have dominion over it, and the rest.
但我們絕不懷疑,按照神的祝福,繁衍增多遍滿地面乃是婚姻的恩賜,這是神在人犯罪以前從起初藉著造男造女所設立的——這性別的分別在肉身上當然是顯而易見的。神的這工作上也連同附加了祝福本身。因為當經文說了『神造男造女』之後,緊接著補上:『神就賜福給他們,說:要繁衍增多,遍滿地面,治理這地』,以及其餘的話。
3:1769
Quae omnia quamquam non inconuenienter possint etiam ad intellectum spiritalem referri, masculum tamen et feminam non sicut simile aliquid etiam in homine uno intellegi potest, quia uidelicet in eo aliud est quod regit, aliud quod regitur; sed sicut euidentissime apparet in diuersi sexus corporibus, masculum et feminam ita creatos, ut prolem generando crescerent et multiplicarentur et inplerent terram, magnae absurditatis est reluctari.
All which things, although they might not unsuitably also be referred to a spiritual understanding, yet 'male and female' cannot be understood as something analogous even within one man — namely, because in him there is one thing which rules and another which is ruled — but, as appears most evidently in the bodies of the two sexes, that male and female were so created that, by generating offspring, they should increase and multiply and fill the earth; and to resist this is a matter of great absurdity.
這一切雖然也未必不適宜地可以引申到屬靈的理解,然而『男與女』卻不能像在一個人裡面被理解為某種類似之物——就是說,因為在他裡面有一樣是治理的、另一樣是被治理的——而是如在兩性的身體上極其明顯地顯出的:男與女被造成這樣,好叫他們藉著生育後裔而繁衍增多、遍滿地面;反抗這一點乃是極為荒謬之事。
3:1770
Neque enim de spiritu qui imperat et carne quae obtemperat, aut de animo rationali qui regit et inrationali cupiditate quae regitur, aut de uirtute contemplatiua quae excellit et de actiua quae subditur, aut de intellectu mentis et sensu corporis, sed aperte de uinculo coniugali, quo inuicem sibi uterque sexus obstringitur, Dominus interrogatus utrum liceret quacumque causa dimittere uxorem, quoniam propter duritiam cordis Israelitarum Moyses dari permisit libellum repudii, respondit adque ait: Non legistis, quia, qui fecit ab initio, masculum et feminam fecit eos et dixit: Propter hoc dimittet homo patrem et matrem et adhaerebit uxori suae, et erunt duo in carne una?
For it is not concerning the spirit which commands and the flesh which obeys, nor concerning the rational soul which rules and the irrational desire which is ruled, nor concerning the contemplative virtue which excels and the active which is subject, nor concerning the intellect of the mind and the sense of the body, but openly concerning the conjugal bond by which each sex is mutually bound to the other, that the Lord, being asked whether it was lawful to dismiss a wife for any cause whatever — since on account of the hardness of the Israelites' heart Moses permitted a bill of divorce to be given — answered and said: Have you not read that He who made them from the beginning made them male and female, and said: For this cause a man shall leave father and mother and shall cleave to his wife, and the two shall be in one flesh?
因為這並非論到那發命令的靈與那順服的肉體,也非論到那治理的理性之魂與那被治理的非理性之慾望,也非論到那超卓的默觀之德與那順服的行動之德,也非論到心思的悟性與身體的感官,乃是公然論到那把兩性彼此相連的夫妻之約。主被問及是否可以為任何緣故休妻——既然因以色列人心裡剛硬,摩西准許開休書——便回答說:『那起初造人的,造男造女,並且說:因此人要離開父母,與妻子聯合,二人成為一體,這經你們沒有念過嗎?』
3:1771
Itaque iam non sunt duo, sed una caro. Quod ergo Deus coniunxit, homo non separet. Certum est igitur masculum et feminam ita primitus institutos, ut nunc homines duos diuersi sexus uidemus et nouimus, unum autem dici uel propter coniunctionem uel propter originem feminae, quae de masculi latere creata est. Nam et apostolus per hoc primum, quod Deo instituente praecessit, exemplum singulos quosque admonet, ut uiri uxores suas diligant. CAPUT XXIII. an etiam in paradiso generandum fuisset, si nemo peccasset, uel utrum contra aestum libidinis pugnatura illic fuisset ratio castitatis.
And so they are no longer two, but one flesh. What therefore God has joined together, let no man separate. It is certain, therefore, that male and female were thus first instituted, just as now we see and know two human beings of different sex; but they are called one, either on account of the conjunction, or on account of the origin of the woman, who was created from the side of the man. For the Apostle also, through this example, which preceded by God's institution as the first, admonishes each individual that husbands should love their wives. CHAPTER XXIII. Whether generation would have taken place even in paradise had no one sinned, or whether the reason of chastity would there have had to fight against the heat of lust.
如此,他們不再是兩個,乃是一體。所以神所配合的,人不可分開。因此可以確定,男與女起初是這樣被設立的,正如今日我們所見所知不同性別的兩個人;然而他們被稱為一個,或是因著結合,或是因著女人的起源——她是從男人的肋旁被造的。因為使徒也藉著這頭一個由神所設立而居先的榜樣,勸戒各人,作丈夫的要愛自己的妻子。第二十三章:論若無人犯罪,在樂園中是否仍會有生育,或在那裡貞潔之理是否必須與情慾之熱相爭。
3:1772
Quisquis autem dicit non fuisse coituros nec generaturos, nisi peccassent, quid dicit, nisi propter numerositatem sanctorum necessarium hominis fuisse peccatum? Si enim non peccando soli remanerent, quia, sicut putant, nisi peccassent, generare non possent: profecto ut non soli duo iusti homines possent esse, sed multi, necessarium peccatum fuit. Quod si credere absurdum est, illud potius est credendum, quod sanctorum numerus quantus conplendae illi sufficit beatissimae ciuitati, tantus existeret, etsi nemo peccasset, quantus nunc per Dei gratiam de multitudine colligitur peccatorum, quo usque filii saeculi huius generant et generantur.
But whoever says that they would not have copulated nor begotten unless they had sinned — what does he say, except that man's sin was necessary for the multitude of the saints? For if, by not sinning, they would have remained alone — because, as they suppose, unless they had sinned they could not have generated — then assuredly, in order that there might not be only two just men but many, sin was necessary. But if it is absurd to believe this, that rather is to be believed: that as great a number of saints as suffices to complete that most blessed city would have existed, even if no one had sinned, as great as is now gathered by the grace of God out of the multitude of sinners, so long as the children of this world generate and are generated.
但凡說他們若不犯罪便不會交合也不會生育的人——他這話是甚麼意思呢?豈不是說,為了眾聖徒的數目,人犯罪乃是必需的嗎?因為他們若不犯罪便獨自存留——因為照他們所設想,他們若不犯罪便不能生育——那麼為使不只有兩個義人、而有眾多義人,犯罪便是必需的了。但若相信這乃是荒謬的,倒該相信那一個:縱使無人犯罪,足以充滿那至福之城的聖徒數目,仍會照樣存在,與如今藉神的恩典從眾罪人中所收聚的一樣多,只要這世代之子尚在生育與被生。
3:1773
Et ideo illae nuptiae dignae felicitate paradisi, si peccatum non fuisset, et diligendam prolem gignerent et pudendam libidinem non haberent. Sed quo modo id fieri posset, nunc non est quo demonstretur exemplo. Nec ideo tamen incredibile debet uideri etiam illud unum sine ista libidine uoluntati potuisse seruire, cui tot membra nunc seruiunt. An uero manus et pedes mouemus, cum uolumus, ad ea quae his membris agenda sunt, sine ullo renisu, tanta facilitate, quanta et in nobis et in aliis uidemus, maxime in artificibus quorumque operum corporalium, ubi ad exercendam infirmiorem tardioremque naturam agilior accessit industria;
And therefore those marriages, worthy of the felicity of paradise, had there been no sin, would both have begotten offspring to be loved and would not have had lust to be ashamed of. But how this could come about, there is now no example by which to demonstrate it. Nor on that account ought it to seem incredible that even that one member could have served the will without this lust, since so many members now serve it. Or do we not move hands and feet, when we will, to those things which are to be done by these members, without any resistance, with as great ease as we see both in ourselves and in others, especially in the craftsmen of any kinds of bodily works, where a more agile diligence has come to the aid of a weaker and slower nature?
因此那些配得樂園福樂的婚姻,若沒有犯罪,便既會生出可愛的後裔,也不會有令人羞愧的情慾。但這如何能成就,如今並無榜樣可資證明。然而並不因此就當以為難以置信:既然如今有那麼多肢體服事意志,那一個肢體也照樣能不靠這情慾而服事意志。難道我們不是當我們願意時,便毫無抗拒地、以如此的容易(這容易是我們在自己和在別人身上所見的,尤其在各樣身體工作的工匠身上,那裡更敏捷的勤練前來幫補了較軟弱遲鈍的本性),就把手腳移動去行這些肢體所當行之事嗎?
3:1774
et non credimus ad opus generationis filiorum, si libido non fuisset, quae peccato inoboedientiae retributa est, oboedienter hominibus ad uoluntatis nutum similiter ut cetera potuisse illa membra seruire? Nonne Cicero in libris de re publica, cum de imperiorum differentia disputaret et huius rei similitudinem ex natura hominis adsumeret, ut filiis dixit imperari corporis membris propter oboediendi facilitatem; uitiosas uero animi partes ut seruos asperiore imperio coherceri? Et utique ordine naturali animus anteponitur corpori, et tamen ipse animus imperat corpori facilius quam sibi.
And shall we not believe that, for the work of generating children, had there been no lust — which was rendered as a recompense for the sin of disobedience — those members likewise could have served men obediently at the beck of the will, just as the others do? Did not Cicero, in his books On the Republic, when he was disputing about the difference of governments and took a likeness of this matter from the nature of man, say that the bodily members are commanded like sons on account of the ease of obedience, but that the vicious parts of the soul are coerced like slaves with harsher command? And certainly in the natural order the soul is set before the body, and yet the soul itself commands the body more easily than itself.
那麼我們豈不該相信,為著生育兒女的工作,若沒有那作為悖逆之罪報應的情慾,那些肢體也照樣能順服地、隨著意志的吩咐而服事人,正如其餘的肢體一樣嗎?西塞羅在他《論共和國》諸卷中,論到統治的差別、並從人的本性取這事的比方時,豈不是說:身體的肢體因順服容易,乃像兒子般受命令;而靈魂中敗壞的成分,卻像奴隸般以更嚴厲的命令受約束嗎?而且按本性的次序,靈魂確實被置於身體之先,然而靈魂治理身體,卻比治理自己更容易。
3:1775
Verum tamen haec libido, de qua nunc disserimus, eo magis erubescenda extitit, quod animus in ea nec sibi efficaciter imperat, ut omnino non libeat, nec omni modo corpori, ut pudenda membra uoluntas potius quam libido commoueat; quod si ita esset, pudenda non essent. Nunc uero pudet animum resisti sibi a corpore, quod ei natura inferiore subiectum est. In aliis quippe adfectionibus cum sibi resistit, ideo minus pudet, quia, cum a se ipso uincitur, ipse se uincit; etsi inordinate adque uitiose, quia ex his partibus, quae rationi subici debent, tamen a partibus suis ac per hoc, ut dictum est, a se ipso uincitur.
Yet nevertheless this lust, of which we are now discoursing, became the more to be blushed at for this reason: that the soul in it neither effectively commands itself, so that it should not be aroused at all, nor altogether commands the body, so that the will rather than lust should move the shameful members; for if it were so, they would not be shameful. But now the soul is ashamed that it is resisted by the body, which by nature is subjected to it as inferior. For in the other affections, when it resists itself, there is therefore less shame, because, when it is conquered by itself, it conquers itself; even though inordinately and viciously, because this happens from those parts which ought to be subject to reason, yet it is conquered by its own parts and thereby, as has been said, by itself.
然而我們如今所論的這情慾,更加令人羞愧,理由在此:靈魂在其中既不能有效地命令自己,使情慾完全不被挑動;也不能完全地命令身體,使羞處的肢體被意志而非被情慾所激動;因為若是如此,它們便不會是羞處了。但如今靈魂為著被身體抵抗而羞愧,這身體按本性原是作為較低之物順服於它的。因為在其他情感中,當靈魂抵抗自己時,羞愧便較少,因為當它被自己所勝時,它是勝過了自己;縱然是無序而敗壞地,因為這是出自那本當順服理性的成分,然而它仍是被自己的成分、並因此如所說的,被它自己所勝。
3:1776
Nam cum ordinate se animus uincit, ut inrationabiles motus eius menti rationique subdantur, si tamen et illa Deo subdita est, laudis adque uirtutis est. Minus tamen pudet, cum sibi animus ex uitiosis suis partibus non obtemperat, quam cum ei corpus, quod alterum ab illo est adque infra illum est et cuius sine illo natura non uiuit, uolenti iubentique non cedit. Sed cum alia membra retinentur uoluntatis imperio, sine quibus illa, quae contra uoluntatem libidine concitantur, id quod adpetunt inplere non possunt, pudicitia custoditur, non amissa, sed non permissa delectatione peccati.
For when the soul orderly conquers itself, so that its irrational motions are subjected to mind and reason — provided that the mind itself is also subject to God — this is a matter of praise and virtue. Yet there is less shame when the soul does not obey itself from its vicious parts, than when the body, which is something other than it and beneath it, and whose nature does not live without it, does not yield to it though willing and commanding. But when other members are held by the command of the will, without which those members that are aroused against the will by lust cannot fulfil what they crave, chastity is preserved — the delight in sin not being lost, but not being permitted.
因為當靈魂有序地勝過自己,使它非理性的動作順服於心思與理性——只要心思本身也順服於神——這乃是當受稱讚、是德行之事。然而當靈魂從它敗壞的成分不順服自己時,羞愧較少;過於當那作為它以外、在它以下、其本性離了它便不能存活的身體,雖經靈魂願意並命令卻不肯讓步之時。但當其餘的肢體被意志的命令所約束(沒有這些肢體,那些違背意志被情慾激動的肢體便不能成就它們所貪求的),貞潔便得保全——犯罪的快樂並非被除去,乃是不被准許。
3:1777
Hunc renisum, hanc repugnantiam, hanc uoluntatis et libidinis rixam uel certe ad uoluntatis sufficientiam libidinis indigentiam procul dubio, nisi culpabilis inoboedientia poenali inoboedientia plecteretur, in paradiso nuptiae non haberent, sed uoluntati membra, ut cetera, ita cuncta seruirent. Ita genitale aruum uas in hoc opus creatum seminaret, ut nunc terram manus, et quod modo de hac re nobis uolentibus diligentius disputare uerecundia resistit et conpellit ueniam honore praefato a pudicis auribus poscere, quur id fieret nulla causa esset, sed in omnia, quae de huius modi membris sensum cogitantis adtingerent, sine ullo timore obscenitatis liber sermo ferretur.
This resistance, this antagonism, this strife of will and lust, or at any rate the deficiency of lust in relation to the sufficiency of the will, without doubt — had not culpable disobedience been punished by penal disobedience — marriages in paradise would not have had; but the members would have served the will in all things, like the rest. So the genital field, a vessel created for this work, would have sown its seed, as the hand now does the earth; and that which now, when we wish to discuss this matter more carefully, modesty resists and compels us to ask pardon, with the foresaid honour, from chaste ears — for that there would have been no cause; but concerning all things touching the thought's perception of such members, free speech would have proceeded without any fear of obscenity.
這抗拒、這對立、這意志與情慾的爭鬥,或至少這情慾相對於意志的充足而言的欠缺,毫無疑問——若那有罪的悖逆未被刑罰性的悖逆所懲治——樂園中的婚姻便不會有;反倒那些肢體會在一切事上服事意志,如同其餘的肢體一樣。如此,那生殖之田,這為此工作所造的器皿,便會撒下它的種子,正如今日手撒種於地一樣;而那如今當我們願意更仔細地討論此事時,羞恥心便加以抗拒、並逼使我們以前述的禮敬向貞潔的耳朵求恕的事——那緣由便不會存在;反倒關乎一切觸及對這類肢體之思想感知的事,言語都會自由地進行,毫無對淫穢的懼怕。
3:1778
nec ipsa uerba essent, quae uocarentur obscena, sed quidquid inde diceretur, tam honestum esset, quam de aliis cum loquimur corporis partibus. Quisquis ergo ad has litteras inpudicus accedit, culpam refugiat, non naturam; facta denotet suae turpitudinis, non uerba nostrae necessitatis; in quibus mihi facillime pudicus et religiosus lector uel auditor ignoscit, donec infidelitatem refellam, non de fide rerum inexpertarum, sed de sensu expertarum argumentantem.
Nor would the very words be such as are called obscene, but whatever was said thereof would be as honourable as when we speak of other parts of the body. Whoever, therefore, approaches these writings with an unchaste mind, let him shun the fault, not nature; let him brand the deeds of his own baseness, not the words of our necessity; in which the chaste and religious reader or hearer most readily pardons me, until I refute unbelief — which argues not from faith in things unexperienced, but from the sense of things experienced.
那些字眼本身也不會是所謂的淫穢之詞,反倒凡論及此事所說的,都會像我們論及身體其他部分時一樣體面。所以凡以不潔之心來讀這些文字的,讓他躲避過犯,而非躲避本性;讓他指責自己污穢的行為,而非我們所必需之言語;在這些事上,貞潔而敬虔的讀者或聽者極易饒恕我,直到我駁倒那不信——這不信所辯論的,並非出於對未經歷之事的信,乃是出於對已經歷之事的感覺。
3:1779
Legit enim haec sine offensione, qui non exhorret apostolum horrenda feminarum flagitia reprehendentem, quae inmutauerunt naturalem usum in eum usum, qui est contra naturam, praecipue quia nos non damnabilem obscenitatem nunc, sicut ille, commemoramus adque reprehendimus, sed in explicandis, quantum possumus, humanae generationis effectibus uerba tamen, sicut ille, obscena uitamus. CAPUT XXIIII. Quod insontes homines et merito oboedientiae in paradiso permanentes ita genitalibus membris usuri fuissent ad generationem prolis, sicut ceteris ad arbitrium uoluntatis.
For he reads these things without offence who does not shudder at the Apostle reproving the horrible disgraces of women, who changed the natural use into that use which is against nature — especially because we now do not, as he did, commemorate and reprove a damnable obscenity, but, in explaining as far as we can the effects of human generation, we nevertheless, like him, avoid obscene words. CHAPTER XXIV. That innocent men, remaining in paradise by the merit of obedience, would have used the genital members for the generation of offspring just as the others, at the discretion of the will.
因為那不因使徒譴責婦女可憎的醜行而戰慄的人,便能毫無冒犯地讀這些事——這些婦女把順性的用處變為逆性的用處——尤其因為我們如今並非像他那樣記述並譴責一種該受咒詛的淫穢,乃是在盡力解釋人類生育的作為時,卻像他一樣避免淫穢的字眼。第二十四章:論無罪之人若因順服的功德存留在樂園中,便會像運用其餘肢體一樣,照意志的裁決運用生殖肢體去生育後裔。
3:1780
Seminaret igitur prolem uir, susciperet femina genitalibus membris, quando id opus esset et quantum opus esset, uoluntate motis, non libidine concitatis. Neque enim ea sola membra mouemus ad nutum, quae conpactis articulata sunt ossibus, sicut manus et pedes et digitos, uerum etiam illa, quae mollibus remissa sunt neruis, cum uolumus, mouemus agitando et porrigendo producimus et torquendo flectimus et constringendo duramus, sicut ea sunt, quae in ore ac facie, quantum potest, uoluntas mouet.
The man, therefore, would have sown the offspring, the woman would have received it, with the genital members, when there was need and as much as was needful, moved by the will, not aroused by lust. For we move at our beck not only those members which are jointed with compacted bones, such as the hands and feet and fingers, but also those which are loosened with soft sinews: when we will, we move them by agitating, and by extending we lengthen them, and by twisting we bend them, and by tightening we harden them — such as are those which, in the mouth and face, the will moves as far as it can.
所以男人本會撒下後裔,女人本會以生殖肢體承受它,在有需要時、按所需的分量,由意志所激動,而非被情慾所挑動。因為我們隨自己的吩咐所移動的,不僅是那些以緊接的骨頭相連的肢體,如手腳和手指,也包括那些以柔軟筋腱鬆弛相連的肢體:當我們願意時,便藉著擺動而移動它們,藉著伸展而把它們拉長,藉著扭轉而使它們彎曲,藉著收緊而使它們堅硬——正如口和臉上那些意志盡其所能加以移動的部分。
3:1781
Pulmones denique ipsi omnium, nisi medullarum, mollissimi uiscerum et ob hoc antro pectoris communiti, ad spiritum ducendum ac remittendum uocemque emittendam seu modificandam, sicut folles fabrorum uel organorum, flantis, respirantis, loquentis, clamantis, cantantis seruiunt uoluntati. Omitto quod animalibus quibusdam naturaliter inditum est, ut tegmen, quo corpus omne uestitur, si quid in quocumque loco eius senserint abigendum, ibi tantum moueant, ubi sentiunt, nec solum insidentes muscas, uerum etiam haerentes hastas cutis tremore discutiant. Numquid quia id non potest homo, ideo Creator quibus uoluit animantibus donare non potuit?
The lungs, finally — softest of all the inner organs except the marrow, and on this account walled in by the cavern of the breast — serve the will for drawing in and sending out the breath, and for uttering or modulating the voice, like the bellows of smiths or of organs, of one blowing, breathing, speaking, shouting, singing. I pass over what has been naturally bestowed on certain animals: that the covering with which the whole body is clothed, if they have felt that something in any place of it must be driven off, they move only there where they feel it, and by the trembling of the skin shake off not only flies settling on it, but even spears sticking in it. Is it because man cannot do this, that the Creator could not bestow it on whatever living creatures He willed?
最後,肺臟——是一切內臟中除骨髓外最柔軟的,並因此被胸腔的洞穴所圍護——服事意志,去吸入並呼出氣息,去發出或調節聲音,如同鐵匠或風琴的風箱,為那吹氣、呼吸、說話、喊叫、歌唱之人服務。我略過那些天然賦予某些動物的:就是包裹全身的皮膚,牠們若感覺某處有甚麼當被驅走,便只在所感覺之處挪動,藉皮膚的顫抖,不僅抖落停在其上的蒼蠅,甚至抖落扎在其上的刺。難道因為人不能行此,造物主就不能將此賜給祂所願意的活物嗎?
3:1782
Sic ergo et ipse homo potuit oboedientiam etiam inferiorum habere membrorum, quam sua inoboedientia perdidit. Neque enim Deo difficile fuit sic illum condere, ut in eius carne etiam illud non nisi eius uoluntate moueretur, quod nunc nisi libidine non mouetur. Nam et hominum quorundam naturas nouimus multum ceteris dispares et ipsa raritate mirabiles nonnulla ut uolunt de corpore facientium, quae alii nullo modo possunt et audita uix credunt. Sunt enim, qui et aures moueant uel singulas uel ambas simul. Sunt qui totam caesariem capite inmoto, quantum capilli occupant, deponunt ad frontem reuocantque cum uolunt.
So therefore man himself could have had the obedience even of the lower members, which by his own disobedience he lost. For it was not difficult for God so to create him that even that in his flesh should be moved only by his will, which now is not moved except by lust. For we know also the natures of certain men much different from the rest, and marvellous in their very rarity, doing some things with the body as they will, which others can in no way do and scarcely believe when heard. For there are those who can move their ears, either singly or both at once. There are those who, with the head unmoved, bring down to the forehead the whole head of hair, as far as the hairs occupy, and draw it back when they will.
所以人自己本可擁有就連較低肢體的順服,這順服卻因他自己的悖逆而喪失了。因為神要造他成那樣,使他肉身中那如今非靠情慾不被激動的部分,也單由他的意志被激動,這對神並不困難。因為我們也知道某些人的本性與其餘的人大不相同,並因其稀罕而令人稱奇,他們隨意以身體行某些事,是別人全然不能行、聽見也幾乎不信的。因為有人能擺動耳朵,或單擺一隻,或同時擺兩隻。有人能在頭不動的情況下,把整片頭髮——就頭髮所佔的範圍——拉下到前額,又隨意把它收回。
3:1783
Sunt qui eorum quae uoratterint incredibiliter plurima et uaria paululum praecordiis contrectatis tamquam de sacculo quod placuerit integerimum proferunt. Quidam uoces auium pecorumque et aliorum quorumlibet hominum sic imitantur adque exprimunt, ut, nisi uideantur, discerni omnino non possint. Nonnulli ab imo sine putore ullo ita numerosos pro arbitrio sonitus edunt, ut ex illa etiam parte cantare uideantur. Ipse sum expertus sudare hominem solere, cum uellet. Notum est quosdam flere, cum uolunt, adque ubertim lacrimas fundere. Iam illud multo est incredibilius, quod plerique fratres memoria recentissima experti sunt.
There are those who bring forth from the upper part, incredibly numerous and various, the things they have swallowed, quite intact, as if from a little bag, whatever they please, with the inward parts only slightly handled. Some so imitate and express the voices of birds and beasts and of any other men whatever, that, unless they be seen, they cannot be distinguished at all. Some, from the lower part, without any stench, produce at will such numerous sounds that they seem to be singing even from that quarter. I myself have known a man wont to sweat when he wished. It is well known that some weep when they will, and pour forth tears abundantly. But that is far more incredible which very many brethren have experienced within most recent memory.
有人能從上部把所吞下的東西——多得驚人、各式各樣——完好無損地取出來,彷彿從一個小袋中取出隨意所要的,只要稍微觸動內臟便可。有人如此模仿並發出鳥獸及任何其他人的聲音,以致除非被人看見,便全然無法分辨。有人能從下部毫無臭味地隨意發出如此眾多的聲響,以致似乎連從那一邊也在歌唱。我自己就認識一個人,慣於隨意流汗。眾所周知有些人能隨意哭泣,並豐豐富富地流下眼淚。但那更加令人難以置信的,乃是極多弟兄在最近的記憶中所經歷的。
3:1784
Presbyter fuit quidam Restitutus nomine ifl paroecia Calamensis ecclesiae. Quando ei placebat (rogabatur autem ut hoc faceret ab eis, qui rem mirabilem coram scire cupiebant), ad imitatas quasi lamentantis cuiuslibet hominis uoces ita se auferebat a sensibus et iacebat simillimus mortuo, ut non solum uellicantes adque pungentes minime sentiret, sed aliquando etiam igne ureretur admoto sine ullo doloris sensu nisi postmodum ex uulnere; non autem obnitendo, sed non sentiendo non mouere corpus eo probabatur, quod tamquam in defuncto nullus inueniebatur anhelitus; hominum tamen uoces, si - clarius loquerentur, tamquam de longinquo se audire postea referebat.
There was a certain presbyter named Restitutus, in the parish of the church of Calama. Whenever it pleased him — and he was asked to do this by those who desired to know in person of the marvellous thing — at imitated voices as if of some man lamenting, he so withdrew himself from his senses and lay most like a dead man, that he not only did not at all feel those pinching and pricking him, but sometimes was even burned by fire applied, without any sense of pain except afterward from the wound; and that his body was kept motionless not by resisting but by not feeling was proved by this, that no breathing was found in him, as in a dead man; yet he afterward reported that he heard the voices of men, if they spoke more clearly, as if from a distance.
在加拉馬教會的教區中,有一位名叫雷斯提圖圖斯的長老。每當他樂意時——那些渴望親自得知這奇事的人會請他這樣做——在模仿彷彿某人哀哭的聲音時,他便如此地脫離自己的知覺,躺臥得極像死人,以致那些掐他、刺他的人,他絲毫不覺,有時甚至被湊近的火燒灼,也毫無痛感,只是事後從傷口才感覺到;而他的身體不動,並非由於抵抗,乃由於不覺,這可由如下事實證明:在他身上找不到呼吸,如同在死人身上一樣;然而他事後述說,若有人說話較清楚,他便彷彿從遠處聽見人的聲音。
3:1785
Cum itaque corpus etiam nunc quibusdam, licet in carne corruptibili hanc aerumnosam ducentibus uitam, ita in plerisque motionibus et adfectionibus extra usitatum naturae modum mirabiliter seruiat: quid causae est, ut non credamus ante inoboedientiae peccatum corruptionisque supplicium ad propagandam prolem sine ulla libidine seruire uoluntati humanae humana membra potuisse? Donatus est itaque homo sibi, quia deseruit Deum placendo sibi, et non oboediens Deo non potuit oboedire nec sibi. Hinc euidentior miseria, qua homo non uiuit ut uult. Nam si ut uellet uiueret, beatum se putaret; sed nec sic tamen esset, si turpiter uiueret. CAPUT XXV.
Since, therefore, the body even now serves certain men marvellously in very many motions and affections beyond the customary measure of nature — although they lead this toilsome life in corruptible flesh — what reason is there that we should not believe that, before the sin of disobedience and the punishment of corruption, the human members could have served the human will for the propagation of offspring without any lust? Man, therefore, was given over to himself, because he forsook God by pleasing himself; and not obeying God, he could not obey even himself. Hence the more evident misery, by which man does not live as he wills. For if he lived as he willed, he would think himself happy; yet not even so would he be, if he lived basely. CHAPTER XXV.
既然如今身體尚且在極多動作與情感上、超越本性慣常的限度,奇妙地服事某些人——雖然他們在朽壞的肉身中度此勞苦的生活——那麼有甚麼理由叫我們不相信:在悖逆之罪與朽壞之刑罰以前,人的肢體本能毫無情慾地服事人的意志去繁衍後裔呢?所以人被交付給自己,因為他藉著討自己的喜悅而離棄了神;他既不順服神,便連自己也不能順服。由此而有那更明顯的愁苦,就是人不能照自己所願而活。因為他若照自己所願而活,便會自以為有福;然而若他卑污地活,便連這樣也算不得有福。第二十五章。
3:1786
De uera beatitudine, quam temporalis uita non obtinet. Quamquam si diligentius adtendamus, nisi beatus non uiuit ut uult, et nullus beatus nisi iustus. Sed etiam ipse iustus non uiuet ut uult, nisi eo peruenerit, ubi mori falli offendi omnino non possit eique sit certum ita semper futurum. Hoc enim natura expetit, nec plene adque perfecte beata erit nisi adepta quod expetit. Nunc uero quis hominum potest ut uult uiuere, quando ipsum uiuere non est in potestate? Viuere enim uult, mori cogitur. Quo modo ergo uiuit ut uult, qui non uiuit quamdiu uult? Quod si mori uoluerit, quo modo potest ut uult uiuere, qui non uult uiuere?
On the true blessedness which temporal life does not obtain. Although, if we attend more carefully, no one lives as he wills except the blessed, and no one is blessed except the just. But even the just man himself will not live as he wills, until he arrives there where he can in no way die, be deceived, or be offended, and where it is certain to him that it will always be so. For this nature seeks, nor will it be fully and perfectly blessed until it has attained what it seeks. But now, which of men can live as he wills, when to live itself is not in his power? For he wills to live, he is compelled to die. How, then, does he live as he wills, who does not live as long as he wills? But if he should wish to die, how can he live as he wills, who does not wish to live?
論今世之生命所不能得著的真福。然而若我們更仔細地留意,無人能照自己所願而活,惟有有福的人例外;無人是有福的,惟有義人例外。但就連義人自己也不能照自己所願而活,直到他到達那地方,在那裡他全然不能死、不能受欺、不能受冒犯,並且他確知將永遠如此。因為本性追求這個,且在它得著所追求的之前,必不能完全美滿地有福。但如今,當生命本身都不在人的權能之中時,世人中有誰能照自己所願而活呢?因為他願意活,卻被迫去死。那麼,那不能隨自己所願活多久的人,怎能照自己所願而活呢?但他若願意死,那不願意活的人,又怎能照自己所願而活呢?
3:1787
Et si ideo mori uelit, non quo nolit uiuere, sed ut post mortem melius uiuat: nondum ergo ut uult uiuit, sed cum ad id quod uult moriendo peruenerit. Verum ecce uiuat ut uult, quoniam sibi extorsit sibique imperauit non uelle quod non potest, adque hoc uelle quod potest, sicut ait Terentius: Quoniam non potest id fieri quod uis, Id uelis quod possis: num ideo beatus est, quia patienter miser est? Beata quippe uita si non amatur, non habetur. Porro si amatur et habetur, ceteris omnibus rebus excellentius necesse est ametur, quoniam propter hanc amandum est quidquid aliud amatur.
And if he wishes to die for this reason — not because he does not wish to live, but that after death he may live better — then he does not yet live as he wills, but only when by dying he shall have arrived at that which he wills. But behold, let him live as he wills, since he has wrung from himself and commanded himself not to wish what he cannot, and to wish this which he can, as Terence says: Since that cannot be done which you wish, wish that which you can: is he therefore blessed because he is patiently wretched? For the blessed life, if it is not loved, is not possessed. Furthermore, if it is loved and possessed, it must necessarily be loved more excellently than all other things, since for the sake of this is to be loved whatever else is loved.
他若為此緣故願意死——並非因為他不願意活,乃是為了死後可以活得更好——那麼他仍未照自己所願而活,惟有當他藉著死而到達他所願的之時,才算如此。但你看,就讓他照自己所願而活罷,既然他已從自己勉強取出、並命令自己不去願意那不能得的,而去願意這能得的,正如泰倫提烏斯所說:『既然你所願的不能成就,就願意你所能成就的』:那麼他豈因忍耐地受苦便是有福嗎?因為那有福的生命若不被愛,便不被擁有。再者,它若被愛又被擁有,便必然要比一切其他事物更卓越地被愛,因為凡其他所愛的,都是為著它的緣故才當被愛。
3:1788
Porro si tantum amatur, quantum amari digna est (non enim beatus est, a quo ipsa beata uita non amatur ut digna est): fieri non potest, ut eam, qui sic amat, non aeternam uelit. Tunc igitur beata erit, quando aeterna erit. - CAPUT XXVI. Quod felicitas in paradiso uiuentium sine erubescendo adpetitu generandi officium credenda sit inplere potuisse. Viuebat itaque homo in paradiso sicut uolebat, quamdiu hoc uolebat quod Deus iusserat; uiuebat fruens Deo, ex quo bono erat bonus; uiuebat sine ulla egestate, ita semper uiuere habens in potestate. Cibus aderat ne esuriret, potus ne sitiret, lignum uitae ne illum senecta dissolueret.
Furthermore, if it is loved as much as it is worthy to be loved — for he is not blessed by whom the blessed life itself is not loved as it is worthy — it cannot be that he who so loves it should not will it to be eternal. Then, therefore, it will be blessed, when it shall be eternal. CHAPTER XXVI. That the felicity of those living in paradise is to be believed to have been able to fulfil the office of generating without a shameful appetite. Man, therefore, lived in paradise as he willed, so long as he willed what God had commanded; he lived enjoying God, from which good he was good; he lived without any want, having it in his power so to live always. Food was at hand lest he should hunger, drink lest he should thirst, the tree of life lest old age should dissolve him.
再者,它若按其配得被愛的程度被愛——因為那不按其所配得而愛這有福生命的人,便不是有福的——那麼如此愛它的人,便不可能不願它是永遠的。所以,到它成為永遠之時,它才會是有福的。第二十六章:論當信住在樂園中之人的福樂,本能在沒有令人羞愧之慾望的情況下成就生育的職分。所以人在樂園中照自己所願而活,只要他所願的乃是神所吩咐的;他活著享受神,因這善他便是善的;他活著毫無缺乏,並有權能永遠如此活著。有食物在旁免得他餓,有飲料免得他渴,有生命樹免得衰老使他消解。
3:1789
Nihil corruptionis in corpore uel ex corpore ullas molestias ullis eius sensibus ingerebat. Nullus intrinsecus morbus, nullus ictus metuebatur extrinsecus. Summa in carne sanitas, in animo tota tranquillitas. Sicut in paradiso nullus aestus aut frigus, sic in eius habitatore nulla ex cupiditate uel timore accidebat bonae uoluntatis offensio. Nihil omnino triste, nihil erat inaniter laetum. Gaudium uerum perpetuabatur ex Deo, in quem flagrabat caritas de corde puro et conscientia bona et fide non ficta, adque inter se coniugum fida ex honesto amore societas, concors mentis corporisque uigilia et mandati sine labore custodia. Non lassitudo fatigabat otiosum, non somnus premebat inuitum.
Nothing of corruption in the body or from the body inflicted any troubles on any of his senses. No internal disease, no blow from without was feared. The highest health in the flesh, complete tranquillity in the soul. As in paradise there was neither heat nor cold, so in its dweller there occurred no offence to the good will from desire or fear. There was nothing at all sad, nothing vainly merry. True joy was perpetuated from God, toward whom love blazed out of a pure heart and a good conscience and faith unfeigned; and between the spouses a faithful fellowship from honourable love, a harmonious vigilance of mind and body, and a keeping of the commandment without toil. No weariness wearied the man at leisure, no sleep pressed upon him unwilling.
身體中或從身體出來的朽壞,絲毫沒有給他任何感官帶來困擾。沒有內在的疾病,沒有外來的擊打可懼。肉身中有至高的健康,靈魂中有完全的安寧。如同樂園中沒有炎熱或寒冷,照樣在其居民身上,也沒有出於慾望或懼怕而對良善意志的冒犯。全然沒有任何憂愁,沒有任何虛空的歡樂。真喜樂從神得以永存,愛從清潔的心、無虧的良心、無偽的信向著祂火熱燃燒;夫妻之間有出於正當之愛的忠信交契,有心思與身體和諧的儆醒,並有毫不費力對誡命的遵守。安逸之人沒有疲乏使他困倦,沒有睡眠違其所願地壓住他。
3:1790
In tanta facilitate rerum et felicitate hominum absit ut suspicemur non potuisse prolem seri sine libidinis morbo, sed eo uoluntatis nutu mouerentur membra illa quo cetera, et sine ardoris inlecebroso stimulo cum tranquillitate animi et corporis nulla corruptione integritatis infunderetur gremio maritus uxoris. Neque enim quia experientia probari non potest, ideo credendum non est, quando illas corporis partes non ageret turbidus calor, sed spontanea potestas, sicut opus esset, adhiberet, ita tunc potuisse utero coniugis salua integritate feminei genitalis uirile semen inmitti, sicut nunc potest eadem integritate salua ex utero uirginis fluxus menstrui cruoris emitti.
In so great an ease of things and felicity of men, far be it that we should suspect that offspring could not have been sown without the disease of lust; but those members would have been moved by that beck of the will by which the rest are moved, and without the enticing sting of ardour, with tranquillity of soul and body and no corruption of integrity, the husband would have poured into the bosom of his wife. For it ought not to be believed incredible just because it cannot be proved by experience — that, when not a turbid heat but a spontaneous power moved those parts of the body, applying them as there was need — then the male seed could have been admitted into the womb of the wife with the integrity of the female genital preserved, just as now, with that same integrity preserved, the flow of menstrual blood can be emitted from the womb of a virgin.
在如此豐裕的諸事與如此福樂的眾人中,斷不可叫我們疑心後裔不能在沒有情慾病症的情況下被撒下;反倒那些肢體會被那激動其餘肢體的意志吩咐所激動,並且沒有挑逗的熱刺,乃是以靈魂與身體的安寧、毫無對完整的損壞,丈夫便會注入妻子的懷中。因為這不該被以為難以置信,僅僅因為它不能藉經驗得到證實——就是當激動身體那些部分的,並非混亂的熱,乃是自發的權能,按所需加以運用之時——那時男性的精種便能在女性生殖完整無損的情況下被注入妻子的子宮,正如如今在那同樣的完整無損的情況下,經血能從處女的子宮排出一樣。
3:1791
Eadem quippe uia posset illud inici, qua hoc potest eici. Ut enim ad pariendum non doloris gemitus, sed maturitatis inpulsus feminea uiscera relaxaret, sic ad fetandum et concipiendum non libidinis adpetitus, sed uoluntarius usus naturam utramque coniungeret. De rebus loquimur nunc pudendis et ideo, quamuis, antequam earum puderet, quales esse potuissent coniciamus ut possumus, tamen necesse est, ut nostra disputatio magis frenetur ea, quae nos reuocat, uerecundia, quam eloquentia, quae nobis parum subpetit, adiuuetur.
For by the same way that this can be expelled, that could be injected. For just as, for bringing forth, it would not be the groan of pain but the impulse of maturity that should relax the female organs, so for fecundation and conception it would not be the appetite of lust but the voluntary use that should join the two natures. We are now speaking of shameful things; and therefore, although we conjecture as we can what they might have been before there was shame at them, yet it is necessary that our discussion be bridled more by that modesty which calls us back, than aided by an eloquence which scarcely suffices us.
因為這能被排出所循的同一條路,那便能被注入。因為正如為著分娩,使女性器官鬆弛的,並非痛苦的呻吟,乃是成熟的衝動,照樣為著受孕與成胎,使兩種本性結合的,並非情慾的渴求,乃是自願的運用。我們如今所論的乃是令人羞愧之事;因此我們雖盡力推測這些事在尚未為之羞愧以前可能是怎樣的,然而我們的討論必須更多地被那把我們拉回的羞恥心所駕馭,過於被那幾乎不夠我們使用的口才所幫助。
3:1792
Nam cum id quod dico nec ipsi experti fuerint, qui experiri potuerunt (quoniam praeoccupante peccato exilium de paradiso ante meruerunt, quam sibi in opere serendae propaginis tranquillo arbitrio conuenirent), quo modo nunc, cum ista commemorantur, sensibus occurrit humanis nisi experientia libidinis turbidae, non coniectura placidae uoluntatis? Hinc est quod inpedit loquentem pudor, etsi non deficiat ratio cogitantem. Verum tamen urnnipotenti Deo, summo ac summe bono creatori omnium naturarum, uoluntatum autem bonarum adiutori et remuneratori.
For since even those who could have experienced it did not experience what I am speaking of — because, sin forestalling them, they earned exile from paradise before they could come together in the work of sowing offspring by tranquil choice — how now, when these things are recalled, do they occur to human perception except by the experience of turbid lust, not by the conjecture of placid will? Hence it is that shame impedes the speaker, even though reason does not fail the one thinking. But nevertheless, to almighty God, the highest and supremely good Creator of all natures, the helper and rewarder of good wills,
因為連那些本能經歷此事的人,也未曾經歷我所說的——因為罪搶先攔阻了他們,他們還未能以安寧的選擇在撒種生育後裔的工作上結合,就先招致了被逐出樂園——那麼如今當這些事被回想時,它們如何能呈現於人的感知,除非藉著混亂情慾的經驗,而非藉著平靜意志的推測呢?由此可見,羞恥心攔阻說話的人,雖然理性並未使思想的人欠缺。然而不論如何,對全能的神,這至高至善、萬有本性的造物主,良善意志的幫助者與賞賜者,
3:1793
malarum autem relictori et damnatori, utrarumque ordinatori, non defuit utique consilium, quo certum numerum ciuium in sua sapientia praedestinatum etiam ex damnato genere humano suae ciuitatis inpleret, non eos iam meritis, quando quidem uniuersa massa tamquam in uitiata radice damnata est, sed gratia discernens et liberatis non solum de ipsis, uerum etiam de non liberatis, quid eis largiatur, ostendens. Non enim debita, sed gratuita bonitate tunc se quisque agnoscit erutum malis, cum ab eorum hominum consortio fit inmunis, cum quibus illi iusta esset poena communis.
but the abandoner and condemner of evil wills, the orderer of both — there was certainly not lacking a counsel by which He might fill out a certain number of citizens, predestined in His wisdom, for His city even from the condemned human race; distinguishing them now not by merits — since indeed the whole mass has been condemned as in a corrupted root — but by grace, and showing, both to the liberated and not only from themselves but also from the not-liberated, what is bestowed upon them. For each one acknowledges that he was rescued from evils not by a due but by a gratuitous goodness, when he is made exempt from the fellowship of those men with whom his just penalty would have been common.
而對於惡意志的撇棄者與定罪者、二者的安排者而言,祂當然不缺乏一個計畫,藉此祂能甚至從受咒詛的人類中,照祂智慧中所豫定的,補滿一定數目的城民歸入祂的城;如今並非按功德分別他們——既然全團確已如在敗壞之根中受了咒詛——乃是按恩典分別,並且向得釋放的人顯明(不僅從他們自己,也從那未得釋放的人)所賜給他們的是甚麼。因為各人都承認,他從諸惡中被救出,並非靠所應得的,乃是靠白白的良善,就是當他得以免於與那些人的交契之時——他與這些人原本要同受公義的刑罰。
3:1794
Quur ergo non crearet Deus, quos peccaturos esse praesciuit, quando quidem in eis et ex eis, et quid eorum culpa mereretur, et quid sua gratia donaretur, posset ostendere, nec sub illo creatore ac dispositore peruersa inordinatio delinquentium rectum peruerteret ordinem rerum? CAPUT XXVII. De peccatoribus, et angelis et hominibus, quorum peruersitas non perturbat prouidentiam. Proinde peccatores, et angeli et homines, nihil agunt, quo inpediantur magna opera Domini, exquisita in omnes uoluntates eius, quoniam qui prouidenter adque omnipotenter sua cuique distribuit, non solum bonis, uerum etiam malis bene uti nouit.
Why, then, should God not create those whom He foreknew would sin, since indeed in them and from them He could show both what their fault deserved and what His grace would bestow; nor under that Creator and Disposer would the perverse disorder of those who transgress pervert the right order of things? CHAPTER XXVII. On the sinners, both angels and men, whose perversity does not disturb providence. Accordingly, sinners, both angels and men, do nothing whereby the great works of the Lord may be hindered, sought out in all His wills, since He who providently and omnipotently distributes His own to each one knows how to use well not only the good but even the evil.
那麼,神為何不創造那些祂豫知會犯罪的人呢?既然在他們身上、並從他們身上,祂能顯明他們的過犯該得甚麼,又顯明祂的恩典會賜下甚麼;並且在那位造物主與安排者之下,犯罪之人乖謬的失序,也不會敗壞萬事的正當次序。第二十七章:論犯罪的天使與人,他們的乖謬並不擾亂神的眷顧。因此,犯罪的天使與人,絲毫不能行甚麼去攔阻主偉大的作為——這作為是按祂一切的旨意所考究而成的——既然那位眷顧地、全能地將屬祂的分賜給各人的,曉得不僅善加運用善人,甚至善加運用惡人。
3:1795
Ac per hoc propter meritum primae malae uoluntatis ita damnato adque obdurato angelo malo, ut iam bonam uoluntatem ulterius non haberet, bene utens Deus quur non permitteret, ut ab illo primus homo, qui rectus, hoc est bonae uoluntatis, creatus fuerat, tentaretur? Quando quidem sic erat institutus, ut, si de adiutorio Dei fideret bonus homo, malum angelum uinceret; si autem creatorem adque adiutorem Deum superbe sibi placendo de- \' sereret, uinceretur; meritum bonum habens in adiuta diuinitus uoluntate recta, malum uero in deserente Deum uoluntate peruersa.
And therefore, when the evil angel had been condemned and hardened on account of the demerit of his first evil will, so that he should never again possess a good will, why should God, who uses such a one well, not have permitted the first man—who had been created upright, that is, of good will—to be tempted by him? Since indeed man had been so constituted that, if as a good man he trusted in God's help, he would conquer the evil angel; but if, proudly pleasing himself, he forsook God his creator and helper, he would be conquered: possessing good merit in a will made upright by divine aid, but evil merit in a perverse will that forsakes God.
因此,那惡天使既因其最初邪惡意志的罪過而被定罪、剛硬,以致再不能擁有善的意志,那麼善用此惡天使的神,為何不該容許那受造為正直、即有善良意志的頭一個人受其試探呢?因為人受造之初本是如此安排的:倘若他作為善人信靠神的幫助,便能勝過惡天使;但若他驕傲地自我取悅,離棄那作他創造者與幫助者的神,便要被勝過。他在蒙神助而正直的意志中有善的功德,但在離棄神的悖逆意志中卻有惡的罪過。
3:1796
Quia et ipsum fidere de adiutorio Dei non quidem posset sine adiutorio Dei, nec tamen ideo ab his diuinae gratiae beneficiis sibi placendo recedere non habebat in potestate. Nam sicut in hac carne uiuere sine adiumentis alimentorum in potestate non est, non autem in ea uiuere in potestate est, quod faciunt qui se ipsos necant: ita bene uiuere sine adiutorio Dei etiam in paradiso non erat in potestate; erat autem in potestate male uiuere, sed beatitudine non permansura et poena iustissima secutura. Cum igitur huius futuri casus humani Deus non esset ignarus, quur eum non sineret inuidi angeli malignitate tentari?
For even this very trusting in God's help he could not have done without God's help; yet it was not therefore beyond his power, by pleasing himself, to withdraw from these benefits of divine grace. For just as to live in this flesh without the support of nourishment is not within our power, while yet not to live in it is within our power—as those do who kill themselves—so to live well without God's help, even in paradise, was not within his power; but to live wickedly was within his power, though with a happiness that would not endure and a most just punishment to follow. Since therefore God was not ignorant of this future fall of man, why should He not have allowed him to be tempted by the malice of the envious angel?
因為就連這信靠神幫助一事,他也不能離了神的幫助而行;然而他若自我取悅,要從神恩典的這些恩惠中退去,卻並非不在他的能力範圍之內。正如活在這肉體中而不靠食物的供養並不在人的能力之內,但不活在其中卻在人的能力之內——那些自殺的人正是如此——照樣,縱然在樂園中,不靠神的幫助而善度此生也不在人的能力之內;然而惡度此生卻在他的能力之內,只是那幸福必不長存,而最公義的刑罰必隨之而來。既然神並非不知道人這將來的墮落,祂為何不該容許他被那嫉妒之天使的惡意所試探呢?
3:1797
nullo modo quidem quod uinceretur incertus, sed nihilo minus praescius quod ab eius semine adiuto sua gratia idem ipse diabolus fuerat sanctorum gloria maiore uincendus. Ita factum est, ut nec Deum aliquid futurorum lateret, nec praesciendo quemquam peccare conpelleret et, quid interesset inter propriam cuiusque praesumtionem et suam tuitionem, angelicae et humanae rationali creaturae consequenti experientia demonstraret. Quis enim audeat credere aut dicere, ut neque angelus neque homo caderet, in Dei potestate non fuisse? Sed hoc eorum potestati maluit non auferre adque ita, et quantum mali eorum superbia et quantum boni sua gratia ualeret, ostendere. .CAPUT XXVIII.
He was indeed in no way uncertain that man would be conquered, yet none the less foreknew that the same devil was destined to be conquered by the greater glory of the saints, through that seed of man which His grace would assist. Thus it came about that nothing of the future was hidden from God, nor by foreknowing did He compel anyone to sin; and that, by the experience which followed, He demonstrated to the rational creation, both angelic and human, what a difference there is between each one's own presumption and His protection. For who would dare to believe or say that it was not in God's power that neither angel nor man should fall? But He preferred not to take this from their power, and thereby to show both how much evil their pride, and how much good His grace, could accomplish. CHAPTER XXVIII.
祂確實毫不懷疑人會被勝過,卻仍預知那同一個魔鬼將要藉著聖徒更大的榮耀被勝過,這榮耀是藉著蒙祂恩典幫助的人之後裔而成就的。如此便成就了:將來之事無一向神隱藏,神也不因預知而強迫任何人犯罪;並且祂藉著隨後的經歷,向天使與人這理性受造者顯明,各人自己的自恃與神的保守之間有何等的差別。因為誰敢相信或說,使天使與人都不墮落並不在神的能力之內呢?但祂寧願不從他們的能力中奪去此事,藉此顯明他們的驕傲能行多大的惡,而祂的恩典能行多大的善。第二十八章。
3:1798
De qualitate duarum ciuitatum, terrenae adque caelestis. Fecerunt itaque ciuitates duas amores duo, terrenam scilicet amor sui usque ad contemtum Dei, caelestem uero amor Dei usque ad contemtum sui. Denique illa in se ipsa, haec in Domino gloriatur. Illa enim quaerit ab hominibus gloriam; huic autem Deus conscientiae testis maxima est gloria. Illa in gloria sua exaltat caput suum; haec dicit Deo suo: Gloria mea et exaltans caput meum. Illi in principibus eius uel in eis quas subiugat nationibus dominandi libido dominatur; in hac seruiunt inuicem in caritate et praepositi consulendo et subditi obtemperando. Illa in suis potentibus diligit uirtutem suam; haec dicit Deo suo:
On the character of the two cities, the earthly and the heavenly. Two loves, then, have made two cities: namely, the earthly is made by the love of self even to the contempt of God, but the heavenly by the love of God even to the contempt of self. In short, the one glories in itself, the other in the Lord. For the one seeks glory from men, but for the other God, the witness of conscience, is its greatest glory. The one lifts up its head in its own glory; the other says to its God, 'You are my glory, and the lifter up of my head.' In the one, the lust of domination dominates both its princes and the nations it subjugates; in the other, they serve one another in love, both the rulers by their counsel and the subjects by their obedience. The one loves its own strength in its mighty men; the other says to its God:
論地上之城與天上之城這兩座城的性質。如此,兩種愛造就了兩座城:地上之城乃由愛己以至輕視神而成,天上之城則由愛神以至輕視自己而成。簡言之,前者在自己裏面誇耀,後者在主裏面誇耀。因為前者向人尋求榮耀,後者卻以神——良心的見證者——為其最大的榮耀。前者在自己的榮耀中高舉其頭;後者卻對它的神說:「你是我的榮耀,又是叫我抬起頭來的。」在前者中,轄制的私慾轄制著它的君王和它所征服的列國;在後者中,眾人以愛心彼此服事,掌權者藉著籌劃,受治者藉著順從。前者在它有權勢的人身上愛慕自己的力量;後者卻對它的神說:
3:1799
Diligam te, Domine, uirtus mea. Ideoque in illa sapientes eius secundum hominem uiuentes aut corporis aut animi sui bona aut utriusque sectati sunt, aut qui potuerunt cognoscere Deum, non ut Deum honorauerunt aut gratias egerunt, sed euanuerunt in cogitationibus suis, et obscuratum est insipiens cor eorum;
'I will love You, O Lord, my strength.' And therefore in the one its wise men, living according to man, have pursued either the goods of the body or of the soul or of both; or those who could know God did not honour Him as God or give thanks, but became vain in their thoughts, and their foolish heart was darkened;
「耶和華,我的力量啊,我愛你。」因此,在前者城中,那些照人而活的智慧人,追求的或是身體的好處,或是心靈的好處,或是兩者的好處;又或那些能認識神的,卻不當作神榮耀祂,也不感謝祂,反倒在自己的思念中變為虛妄,他們愚拙的心就昏暗了;
3:1800
dicentes se esse sapientes (id est dominante sibi superbia in sua sapientia sese extollentes) stulti facti sunt et inmutauerunt gloriam incorruptibilis Dei in similitudinem imaginis corruptibilis hominis et uolucrum et quadrupedum et serpentium (ad huiusce modi enim simulacra adoranda uel duces populorum uel sectatores fuerunt), et coluerunt adque seruierunt creaturae potius quam Creatori, qui est benedictus in saecula; in hac autem nulla est hominis sapientia nisi pietas, qua recte colitur uerus Deus, id expectans praemium in societate sanctorum non solum hominum, uerum etiam angelorum, ut sit Deus omnia in omnibus.
professing themselves to be wise (that is, exalting themselves in their own wisdom, with pride lording it over them) they became fools, and changed the glory of the incorruptible God into the likeness of the image of corruptible man, and of birds, and of four-footed beasts, and of creeping things (for to images of this kind, either as leaders of the peoples or as their followers, they bowed in worship), and they worshipped and served the creature rather than the Creator, who is blessed for ever. But in the other city there is no wisdom of man except the piety by which the true God is rightly worshipped, looking for that reward in the fellowship of the saints—not only of men but also of angels—that God may be all in all.
他們自稱為聰明(就是在自己的智慧中自高自大,驕傲轄制著他們)反成了愚拙,將不能朽壞之神的榮耀變為偶像,仿照必朽壞的人,和飛禽、走獸、昆蟲的樣式(因為他們,無論是作百姓的領袖或作其跟從者,都向這類偶像屈膝敬拜),他們敬拜事奉受造之物,過於那創造主,就是那當受稱頌、直到永遠的。但在另一座城中,人除了敬虔——藉以正當地敬拜真神——之外,並無智慧;這敬虔指望那賞賜,就是在聖徒——不單是人,也包括天使——的團契中得著的,叫神在萬有中作一切。
3:1801
De duobus ordinibus generationis humanae in diuersos fines ab initio procurrentis. De felicitate paradisi uel de ipso paradiso et de uita ibi primorum hominum eorumque peccato adque supplicio multi multa senserunt, multa dixerunt, multa litteris mandauerunt. Nos quoque secundum scripturas sanctas uel quod in eis legimus uel quod ex eis intellegere potuimus earum congruentes auctoritati de his rebus in superioribus libris diximus.
On the two orders of the human race, which from the beginning run forward to diverse ends. Concerning the happiness of paradise, or paradise itself, and the life of the first men there, and their sin and punishment, many have thought many things, said many things, committed many things to writing. We also, according to the holy Scriptures—either what we have read in them, or what we have been able to understand from them in accordance with their authority—have spoken of these matters in the earlier books.
論人類的兩種次序,從起初就奔向不同的結局。關於樂園的福樂,或樂園本身,以及頭一對人在那裏的生活,並他們的罪與刑罰,許多人有許多看法,說了許多話,也寫下許多文字。我們也照著聖經——或是我們在其中所讀的,或是我們照其權威所能從中領會的——在前面幾卷書中論到這些事。
3:1802
Enucleatius autem si ista quaerantur, multiplices adque multimodas pariunt disputationes, quae pluribus intexendae sint uoluminibus, quam hoc opus tempusque deposcit, quod non ita largum habemus, ut in omnibus, quae possunt requirere otiosi et scrupulosi, paratiores ad interrogandum quam capaciores ad intellegendum, nos oporteat inmorari. Arbitror tamen satis nos iam fecisse magnis et difficillimis quaestionibus de initio uel mundi uel animae uel ipsius generis humani, quod in duo genera distribuimus, unum eorum, qui secundum hominem, alterum eorum, qui secundum Deum uiuunt;
But if these matters be inquired into more minutely, they give birth to manifold and many-sided disputes, which would need to be woven into more volumes than this work and the time demand—a time which we do not have so abundantly that we ought to linger over all the questions which idle and over-scrupulous men, more ready to ask than able to understand, might raise. Yet I think we have already done enough justice to the great and most difficult questions concerning the beginning of the world, or of the soul, or of the human race itself, which we have divided into two kinds: one of those who live according to man, the other of those who live according to God;
但這些事若被更細密地探究,便會生出繁多而多端的爭論,需用比這部著作和時間所要求的更多卷帙才能編織完成——而我們所擁有的時間並不那麼充裕,以致我們該在那些遊手好閒、過度吹毛求疵之人(他們善於提問過於能於領會)所能提出的一切問題上躊躇逗留。然而我想,對於關乎世界、或靈魂、或人類本身之起源的那些重大而極困難的問題,我們已經處理得相當充分了;我們將人類分為兩類:一類是那些照人而活的,另一類是那些照神而活的;
3:1803
quas etiam mystice appellamus ciuitates duas, hoc est duas societates hominum, quarum est una quae praedestinata est in aeternum regnare cum Deo, altera aeternum supplicium subire cum diabolo. Sed iste finis est earum, de quo post loquendum est. Nunc autem quoniam de exortu earum siue in angelis, quorum numerus ignoratur a nobis, siue in duobus primis hominibus satis dictum est, iam mihi uidetur earum adgrediendus excursus, ex quo illi duo generare coeperunt, donec homines generare cessabunt. Hoc enim uniuerso tempus siue saeculum, in quo cedunt morientes succeduntque nascentes, istarum duarum ciuitatum, de quibus disputamus, excursus est.
which we also mystically call two cities, that is, two societies of men, of which one is predestined to reign eternally with God, the other to undergo eternal punishment with the devil. But this is their end, of which we must speak afterward. Now, however, since enough has been said about their origin—whether among the angels, whose number is unknown to us, or in the first two human beings—it now seems to me that I should take up the course of their progress, from the time when those two began to beget, until men shall cease to beget. For this whole time, or age, in which the dying give place and the newborn succeed, is the course of these two cities of which we are speaking.
我們也奧祕地稱這兩類為兩座城,就是人的兩個社會;其中一座被預定要永遠與神一同作王,另一座則要永遠與魔鬼一同受刑罰。但這是它們的結局,須在後面論述。如今,既然關於它們的起源——無論是在天使中(其數目為我們所不知),或是在頭兩個人身上——已經說得夠多,現在我以為該著手論述它們的進程,從那兩人開始生育之時起,直到人類停止生育之日。因為這整個時間,或時代,其中將死的讓位、新生的接續,正是我們所論這兩座城的進程。
3:1804
Natus est igitur prior Cain ex illis duobus generis humani parentibus, pertinens ad hominum ciuitatem, posterior Abel, ad ciuitatem Dei. Sicut enim in uno homine, quod dixit apostolus, experimur, quia non primum quod spiritale est, sed quod animale, postea spiritale (unde unusquisque, quoniam ex damnata propagine exoritur, primo sit necesse est ex Adam malus adque carnalis; quod si in Christum renascendo profecerit, post erit bonus et spiritalis):
There was born, then, first Cain from those two parents of the human race, belonging to the city of men; afterward Abel, belonging to the city of God. For just as in one man—what the apostle said—we experience that the spiritual is not first, but the natural, and afterward the spiritual (whence each one, since he springs from a condemned stock, must first be evil and carnal from Adam; but if, by being reborn into Christ, he advances, he will afterward be good and spiritual):
如此,從人類那兩位始祖,先生了該隱,屬於人之城;後生了亞伯,屬於神之城。正如在一個人身上——使徒所說的——我們經歷到屬靈的不是在先,乃是屬血氣的在先,以後才是屬靈的(因此各人既是從被定罪的根源而出,就必先在亞當裏作惡而屬肉體;但若藉著重生進入基督而長進,以後便要成為善而屬靈的):
3:1805
sic in uniuerso genere humano, cum primum duae istae coeperunt nascendo adque moriendo procurrere ciuitates, prior est natus ciuis huius saeculi, posterius autem isto peregrinus in saeculo et pertinens ad ciuitatem Dei, gratia praedestinatus gratia electus, gratia peregrinus deorsum gratia cinis sursum. Nam quantum ad ipsum adtinet, ex eadem massa oritur, quae originaliter est tota damnata; sed tamquam figulus Deus (hanc enim similitudinem non inpudenter, sed prudenter introducit apostolus) ex eadem massa fecit aliud uas in honorem, aliud in contumeliam.
so in the whole human race, when those two cities began to run their course by being born and dying, first was born the citizen of this age, and afterward the one who is a stranger in this age and belonging to the city of God—predestined by grace, elected by grace, a stranger below by grace, a citizen above by grace. For as far as concerns himself, he springs from the same lump which is in its origin wholly condemned; but God, like a potter (for the apostle introduces this comparison not impudently but wisely), out of the same lump made one vessel unto honour, another unto dishonour.
照樣,在整個人類中,當那兩座城藉著出生與死亡開始進展時,先生的是這世代的公民,後生的卻是這世代中的客旅,屬於神之城的——蒙恩典預定、蒙恩典揀選、蒙恩典在下作客旅、蒙恩典在上作公民。因為就他本身而論,他是從那同一團泥而出,這團泥在其根源上全然被定罪;但神好像窯匠(使徒引這比喻並非放肆,乃是明智的),從同一團泥造出一個器皿是貴重的,另一個是卑賤的。
3:1806
Prius autem factum est uas in contumeliam, post uero alterum in honorem, quia et in ipso uno, sicut iam dixi, homine prius est reprobum, unde necesse est incipiamus et ubi non est necesse ut remaneamus, posterius uero probum, quo proficientes ueniamus et quo peruenientes maneamus. Proinde non quidem omnis homo malus erit bonus, nemo tamen erit bonus qui non erat malus; sed quanto quisque citius mutatur in melius, hoc in se facit nominari quod adprehendit celerius, et posteriore cooperit uocabulum prius. Scriptum est itaque de Cain, quod condiderit ciuitatem; Abel antem tamquam peregrinus non condidit.
But first was made the vessel unto dishonour, and afterward the other unto honour; because even in that one man, as I have already said, the reprobate part is first—from which we must necessarily begin, and where we need not remain—and the approved part is afterward, toward which by advancing we may come, and at which by arriving we may abide. Accordingly, not indeed will every evil man become good, yet no one will be good who was not evil; but the sooner anyone is changed for the better, the more swiftly does he cause to be named in himself what he has laid hold of, and covers the former name with the latter. It is written, therefore, of Cain, that he founded a city; but Abel, as a stranger, did not found one.
但先造的是卑賤的器皿,後造的是貴重的;因為正如我已說過,即使在那一個人身上,被棄絕的部分也在先——我們必須從此開始,卻不該停留於此——蒙稱許的部分在後,我們藉著長進可以達到,藉著到達可以安息其中。所以,並非每個惡人都將成為善人,然而沒有一個善人不曾是惡人;但人越早變好,就越迅速地使他所已得著的在自己身上得名,並以後得的名遮蓋先前的名。所以聖經論到該隱,說他建造了一座城;但亞伯作為客旅,卻沒有建城。
3:1807
Superna est enim sanctorum ciuitas, quamuis hic pariat ciues, in quibus peregrinatur, donec regni eius tempus adueniat, cum congregatura est omnes in suis corporibus resurgentes, quando eis promis sum dabitur regnum, ubi cum suo principe rege saeculorum sine ullo temporis fine regnabunt. CAPUT II. De filiis carnis et filiis promissionis. Umbra sane quaedam ciuitatis huius et imago prophetica ei significandae potius quam praesentandae seruiuit in terris, quo eam tempore demonstrari oportebat, et dicta est etiam ipsa ciuitas sancta merito significantis imaginis, non expressae, sicut futura est, ueritatis.
For the city of the saints is on high, although here it brings forth citizens, in whom it sojourns as a stranger, until the time of its kingdom shall come, when it will gather all those rising again in their bodies—when there shall be given to them the kingdom that was promised, where with their prince, the King of the ages, they shall reign without any end of time. CHAPTER II. On the sons of the flesh and the sons of the promise. A certain shadow, indeed, of this city, and a prophetic image, served on earth to signify rather than to present it, at the time when it was fitting that it should be shown; and that very thing was also called the holy city, by the merit of the signifying image, not of the truth expressed as it is to be in the future.
因為聖徒之城是在上的,雖然它在此地生育公民,並在這些公民中作客旅寄居,直到它國度的時候來臨,那時它要聚集所有在身體中復活的人——那時要將所應許的國賜給他們,在那裏他們要與他們的君王,就是萬世之君,一同永無時間之終地作王。第二章。論肉體的兒女與應許的兒女。這城的某種影兒,並一個豫言性的形像,在地上所作用的是表記它,而非呈現它,乃在當顯明它的時候;那形像本身也被稱為聖城,乃因那表記之形像的功用,而非因如將來所要成就的那真實本身的表達。
3:1808
De hac imagine seruiente et de illa, quam significat, libera ciuitate sic apostolus ad Galatas loquitur: Dicite mihi, inquit, sub lege uolentes esse legem non audistis? Scriptum est enim, quod Abraham duos filios habuit, unum de ancilla et unum de libera. Sed ille quidem, qui de ancilla, secundum carnem natus est; qui autem de libera, per repromissionem; quae sunt in allegoria. Haec enim sunt duo testamenta, unum quidem a monte Sina in seruitutem generans, quod est Agar; Sina enim mons est in Arabia, quae coniuncta est huic quae nunc est Hierusalem; seruit enim cum filiis suis. Quae autem sursum est Hierusalem. libera est, quae est mater nostra. Scriptum est enim:
Concerning this serving image and that free city which it signifies, the apostle thus speaks to the Galatians: 'Tell me,' he says, 'you who desire to be under the law, have you not heard the law? For it is written that Abraham had two sons, one by the bondwoman and one by the freewoman. But he who was of the bondwoman was born according to the flesh; but he who was of the freewoman, by promise. Which things are an allegory. For these are the two covenants: the one indeed from Mount Sinai, bringing forth unto bondage, which is Hagar. For Sinai is a mountain in Arabia, which is joined to that which is now Jerusalem, and is in bondage with her children. But that Jerusalem which is above is free, which is the mother of us all. For it is written:'
關於這作奴僕的形像,和它所表記那自由的城,使徒這樣對加拉太人說:「你們這願意在律法以下的人,」他說,「請告訴我,你們豈沒有聽見律法麼?因為律法上記著,亞伯拉罕有兩個兒子,一個是使女生的,一個是自主之婦人生的。然而那使女所生的,是按著血氣生的;那自主之婦人所生的,是憑著應許生的。這都是比方:那兩個婦人就是兩約。一約是出於西乃山,生子為奴,乃是夏甲。這夏甲二字是指著亞拉伯的西乃山,與現在的耶路撒冷同類,因耶路撒冷和她的兒女都是為奴的。但那在上的耶路撒冷是自主的,她是我們的母。因為經上記著:」
3:1809
Laetare sterilis, quae non paris, erumpeetexclama , quae non parturis; quoniam multi filii desertae, magis quam eius quae habet uirum. Nos autem, fratres, secundum Isaac promissionis filii sumus. Sed sicut tunc, qui secundum carnem natus fuerat, persequebatur eum, qui secundum spiritum: ita et nunc. Sed quid dicit scriptura? Eice ancillam et filium eius; non enim heres erit filius ancillae cum filio liberae. Nos autem, fratres, non sumus ancillae filii, sed liberae, qua libertate Christus nos liberauit. Haec forma intellegendi de apostolica auctoritate descendens locum nobis aperit, quem ad modum scripturas duorum testamentorum, ueteris et noui, accipere debeamus.
'Rejoice, you barren that bear not; break forth and cry, you that travail not: for many are the children of the desolate, more than of her that has a husband. Now we, brethren, as Isaac was, are the children of promise. But as then he that was born according to the flesh persecuted him that was born according to the spirit, even so it is now. But what does the Scripture say? Cast out the bondwoman and her son; for the son of the bondwoman shall not be heir with the son of the freewoman. Now we, brethren, are not children of the bondwoman, but of the free, with which freedom Christ has set us free.' This form of understanding, descending from apostolic authority, opens to us the way in which we ought to receive the Scriptures of the two Testaments, the old and the new.
「不懷孕、不生養的,你要歡樂;未曾經過產難的,你要高聲歡呼;因為沒有丈夫的,比有丈夫的兒女更多。弟兄們,我們是憑著應許作兒女,如同以撒一樣。當時那按著血氣生的,逼迫了那按著靈生的,現在也是這樣。然而經上是怎麼說的呢?是說:把使女和她兒子趕出去,因為使女的兒子不可與自主婦人的兒子一同承受產業。弟兄們,這樣看來,我們不是使女的兒女,乃是自主婦人的兒女了,基督釋放了我們,叫我們得以自由。」這領會的方式,是從使徒的權柄而來的,為我們開了一條路,叫我們知道當怎樣領受新舊兩約的聖經。
3:1810
Pars enim quaedam terrenae ciuitatis imago caelestis ciuitatis effecta est, non se significando, sed alteram, et ideo seruiens. Non enim propter se ipsam, sed propter aliam significandam est instituta, et praecedente alia significatione et ipsa praefigurans praefigurata est. Namque Agar ancilla Sarrae eiusque filius imago quaedam huius imaginis fuit; et quoniam transiturae erant umbrae luce ueniente, ideo dixit libera Sarra, quae significabat liberam ciuitatem, cui rursus alio modo significandae etiam illa umbra seruiebat: Eice ancillam et filium eius; non enim heres erit filius ancillae cum filio meo Isaac, quod ait apostolus: Cum filio liberae.
For a certain part of the earthly city has been made an image of the heavenly city, signifying not itself but another, and therefore serving. For it was instituted not for its own sake, but to signify another; and being itself prefigured by a preceding signification, it became a prefiguring figure. For Hagar, the bondmaid of Sarah, and her son were a certain image of this image; and because the shadows were to pass away when the light came, therefore Sarah the free woman, who signified the free city, said—she to whom in turn that shadow served in yet another mode of signifying: 'Cast out the bondwoman and her son; for the son of the bondwoman shall not be heir with my son Isaac'—which the apostle renders, 'With the son of the freewoman.'
因為地上之城的某一部分,被作成天上之城的形像,所表記的不是它自己,乃是另一者,因此它是作奴僕的。因為它的設立並非為它自己,乃是為表記另一者;它自己既被在先的表記所豫表,便成了豫表者,而又是被豫表者。因為撒拉的使女夏甲和她的兒子,是這形像的某種形像;既然光來到時影兒必要過去,因此那自主的撒拉——她所表記的是那自由之城,而那影兒又以另一種表記方式服事於她——便說:「把使女和她兒子趕出去,因為使女的兒子不可與我兒子以撒一同承受產業」——這話使徒譯作「與自主婦人的兒子」。
3:1811
Inuenimus ergo in terrena ciuitate duas formas, unam suam praesentiam demonstrantem, alteram caelesti ciuitati significandae sua praesentia seruientem. Parit autem ciues terrenae ciuitatis peccato uitiata natura, caelestis uero ciuitatis ciues parit a peccato naturam liberans gratia unde illa uocantur uasa irae, ista uasa misericordiae. Significatum est hoc etiam in duobus filiis Abrahae, quod unus de ancilla, quae dicebatur Agar, secundum carnem natus est Ismael , alter est autem de Sarra libera secundum repromissionem natus Isaac. Uterque quidem de semine Abrahae; sed illum genuit demonstrans consuetudo naturam, illum uero dedit promissio significans gratiam;
We find, therefore, in the earthly city two forms: one demonstrating its own presence, the other serving by its presence to signify the heavenly city. Now the citizens of the earthly city are begotten by a nature vitiated by sin, but the citizens of the heavenly city are begotten by grace setting nature free from sin; whence the former are called vessels of wrath, the latter vessels of mercy. This was signified also in the two sons of Abraham: that the one, Ishmael, was born according to the flesh of the bondwoman, who was called Hagar; but the other, Isaac, was born of the free Sarah according to the promise. Both indeed were of the seed of Abraham; but custom, demonstrating nature, begot the one, while the promise, signifying grace, gave the other;
所以我們在地上之城中發現兩種形態:一種顯明它自己的存在,另一種藉它的存在服事於表記天上之城。地上之城的公民是由被罪敗壞的本性所生,天上之城的公民卻是由那釋放本性脫離罪的恩典所生;因此前者被稱為可怒的器皿,後者被稱為蒙憐憫的器皿。這在亞伯拉罕的兩個兒子身上也得了表記:一個,就是以實瑪利,是按著血氣從那名叫夏甲的使女生的;另一個,就是以撒,是憑著應許從那自主的撒拉生的。二者固然都是亞伯拉罕的後裔;但那顯明本性的常例生了前者,那表記恩典的應許賜下了後者;
3:1812
ibi humanus usus ostenditur, hic diuinum beneficium commendatur. CAPUT III. De sterilitate Sarrae, quam Dei gratia fecundauit. Sarra quippe sterilis erat et desperatione prolis saltem de ancilla sua concupiscens habere, quod de se ipsa non se posse cernebat, dedit eam fetandam uiro, de quo parere uoluerat nec potuerat. Exegit itaque etiam sic debitum de marito utens iure suo in utero alieno. Natus est ergo Ismael, sicut nascuntur homines, permixtione sexus utriusque, usitata lege naturae. Ideo dictum est: Secundum carnem;
in the one human usage is shown, in the other a divine benefit is commended. CHAPTER III. On the barrenness of Sarah, which God's grace made fruitful. Sarah indeed was barren, and in despair of offspring, desiring to have at least from her bondmaid what she perceived she could not have of herself, gave her to be impregnated by her husband, of whom she had wished to bear but could not. Thus she exacted even in this way the debt from her husband, using her own right in another's womb. So Ishmael was born, as men are born, by the intercourse of both sexes, by the customary law of nature. Therefore it was said: 'According to the flesh';
在前者中所顯出的是人的常例,在後者中所稱許的是神的恩惠。第三章。論撒拉的不育,神的恩典使之多產。撒拉確實不育,並且因絕了生子的指望,渴望至少從她的使女得著她自知不能由己而生的,便將使女給她丈夫,叫她受孕;她原想由那丈夫生育卻不能。她就這樣連這事也向丈夫索取所當得的,在別人的腹中行使自己的權利。於是以實瑪利就生了,如同人之被生,藉著兩性的交合,照著本性慣常的律。所以說:「按著血氣」;
3:1813
non quod ista beneficia Dei non sint aut non illa operetur Deus, cuius opifex sapientia adtingit, sicut scriptum est, a fine usque in finem fortiter et disponit omnia suauiter; sed ubi significandum fuerat Dei donum, quod indebitum hominibus gratia largiretur, sic oportuit dari filium, quem ad modum naturae non debebatur excursibus. Negat enim natura iam filios tali commixtioni maris et feminae, qualis esse poterat Abrahae et Sarrae in illa iam aetate, etiam mulieris accedente sterilitate, quae nec tunc parere potuit, quando non aetas fecunditati, sed aetati fecunditas defuit.
not that these are not benefits of God, or that God does not work them—God, whose creative Wisdom reaches, as it is written, from end to end mightily, and orders all things sweetly—but where there was need to signify the gift of God, which grace bestows on men though not owed to them, the son had to be given in such a way as was not owed to the courses of nature. For nature denies sons to such an intercourse of male and female as could exist for Abraham and Sarah at that age, with the woman's barrenness also added—she who could not bear even then, when not age was lacking for fertility, but fertility was lacking for age.
這並不是說這些不是神的恩惠,或神不作這些——神,祂創造的智慧如經上所記,從這頭到那頭,大力運行,並溫柔地安排一切——而是當需要表記神的恩賜,就是恩典雖不欠人卻仍賜給人的恩賜時,那兒子就當以本性的進程所不欠的方式賜下。因為本性不容亞伯拉罕和撒拉在那年紀、加上婦人的不育所能有的那種男女交合生子——她連那時也不能生育,那時並非年紀不及於生育,乃是生育不及於那年紀。
3:1814
Quod ergo naturae sic adfectae fructus posteritatis non debebatur, significat quod natura generis humani peccato uitiata ac per hoc iure damnata nihil uerae felicitatis in posterum merebatur. Recte igitur significat Isaac, per repromissionem natus, filios gratiae, ciues ciuitatis liberae, socios pacis aeternae, ubi sit non amor propriae ac priuatae quodam modo uoluntatis, sed communi eodemque inimitabili bono gaudens adque ex multis unum cor faciens, id est perfecte concors oboedientia caritatis. CAPUT IIII. De terrenae ciuitatis uel concertatione uel pace.
Therefore, that the fruit of posterity was not owed to a nature so affected signifies that the nature of the human race, vitiated by sin and on this account justly condemned, deserved no true felicity for the future. Rightly, then, does Isaac, born by promise, signify the children of grace, the citizens of the free city, the companions of eternal peace—where there is not the love of one's own and in a manner private will, but a love rejoicing in a common and unchangeable good, and out of many making one heart, that is, the perfectly concordant obedience of charity. CHAPTER IV. On the strife or the peace of the earthly city.
所以,後裔的果子不欠於一個如此受損的本性,這事表記人類的本性既被罪敗壞、並因此公義地受了定罪,便配不上將來任何真正的福樂。如此,憑應許而生的以撒,正確地表記了恩典的兒女、自由之城的公民、永遠平安的同伴——在那裏沒有對自己的、可說是私有意志的愛,乃是一種以共同而不變的善為樂的愛,並從許多人造出一個心,就是愛心完全同心合意的順從。第四章。論地上之城的爭鬥或和平。
3:1815
Terrena porro ciuitas, quae sempiterna non erit (neque enim, cum extremo supplicio damnata fuerit, iam ciuitas erit), hic habet bonum suum, cuius societate laetatur, qualis esse de talibus laetitia rebus potest. Et quoniam non est tale bonum, ut nullas angustias faciat amatoribus suis, ideo ciuitas ista aduersus se ipsam plerumque diuiditur litigando, bellando adque pugnando et aut mortiferas aut certe mortales uictorias requirendo. Nam ex quacumque sui parte aduersus alteram sui partem bellando surrexerit, quaerit esse uictrix gentium, cum sit captiua uitiorum; et si quidem, cum uicerit, superbius extollitur, etiam mortifera;
Moreover the earthly city, which will not be everlasting (for indeed, when it has been condemned to the final punishment, it will no longer be a city), has its good here, in whose fellowship it rejoices, such joy as can come from things of that kind. And since it is not such a good as to cause no straits to its lovers, therefore this city is for the most part divided against itself by litigating, by warring and fighting, and by seeking victories that are either death-dealing or at any rate mortal. For from whatever part of itself it rises up in war against another part of itself, it seeks to be the conqueror of nations, while it is itself the captive of vices; and if indeed, when it has conquered, it is more proudly exalted, the victory is even death-dealing;
再者,地上之城既不能存到永遠(因為它一旦被定了末後的刑罰,就不再是城了),它在此地有它的好處,並以與那好處相交為樂,那是這類事物所能產生的喜樂。既然這好處不是那種不給愛它者帶來困苦的好處,所以這城大多藉著爭訟、爭戰、鬥毆,並追求那致死或至少終必朽的勝利,而自相分裂。因為無論它的哪一部分起來與自己的另一部分爭戰,它都圖謀作列國的征服者,而它自己卻是諸惡的俘虜;倘若它得勝之後更驕傲地自高,那勝利便也是致死的;
3:1816
si uero condicionem cogitans casusque communes magis quae accidere possunt aduersis angitur, quam eis quae prouenerunt secundis rebus inflatur, tantummodo mortalis est ista uictoria. Neque enim semper dominari poterit permanendo eis, quos potuerit subiugare uincendo. Non autem recte dicitur ea bona non esse, quae concupiscit haec ciuitas, quando est et ipsa in suo humano genere melior. Concupiscit enim terrenam quandam pro rebus infimis pacem; ad eam namque desiderat peruenire bellando; quoniam si uicerit et qui resistat non fuerit, pax erit, quam non habebant partes in uicem aduersantes et pro bis rebus, quas simul habere non poterant, infelici egestate certantes.
but if, considering the human condition and the common chances that may befall, it is more vexed by the adversities that can happen than puffed up by the prosperity that has come about, then that victory is only mortal. For it will not be able always to dominate, by remaining over those whom it has been able to subjugate by conquering. Yet it is not rightly said that the things which this city covets are not goods, since it too, in its own human kind, is the better for them. For it covets a certain earthly peace for the sake of the lowest things; for to this peace it desires to attain by warring, since, if it conquers and there is no one to resist, there will be peace, which the mutually opposed parties did not have while they contended, in unhappy want, for those things which they could not both possess at once.
但它若顧念人的境況和可能臨到的共同遭遇,因可能發生的逆境而憂慮,過於因已得的順境而自誇,那勝利便只是終必朽的。因為它不能藉著留存在它所征服之人之上,永遠轄制下去。然而,不能因此就說這城所貪求的不是好處,因為它在它自己的人類層面上,因這些好處也變得較佳。因為它為最低下的事物貪求某種地上的平安;它渴望藉著爭戰達到這平安,因為它若得勝、再無人抵擋,就有平安,這平安是那互相敵對的各方在彼此爭鬥時所沒有的,他們在不幸的匱乏中為那不能同時兼有的事物爭競。
3:1817
Hanc pacem requirunt laboriosa bella, hanc adipiscitur quae putatur gloriosa uictoria. Quando autem uincunt qui causa iustiore pugnabant, quis dubitet gratulandam esse uictoriam et prouenisse optabilem pacem? Haec bona sunt et sine dubio Dei dona. sunt. Sed si neglectis melioribus, quae ad supernam pertinent ciuitatem, ubi erit uictoria in aeterna et summa pace secura, bona ista sic concupiscuntur, ut uel sola esse credantur uel his, quae meliora creduntur, amplius diligantur: necesse est miseria consequatur et quae inerat augeatur. CAPUT V. De primo terrenae ciuitatis auctore fratricida, cuius inpietati Romanae urbis conditor germani caede responderit.
This peace is what toilsome wars seek; this is what the victory deemed glorious obtains. And when those conquer who were fighting for the juster cause, who would doubt that the victory is to be rejoiced over and that a desirable peace has come about? These are goods, and without doubt gifts of God. But if, neglecting the better things which pertain to the city above—where there will be victory in eternal and supreme peace, secure—these goods are so coveted that they are believed to be the only goods, or are loved more than those things which are believed to be better, then misery must necessarily follow, and that which was already present must be increased. CHAPTER V. On the first founder of the earthly city, a fratricide, to whose impiety the founder of the city of Rome corresponded by the slaying of his brother.
勞苦的爭戰所尋求的就是這平安,被視為光榮的勝利所得著的也是這平安。當那為更公義之事而戰的人得勝時,誰會懷疑這勝利當受歡慶、可羨慕的平安已經臨到呢?這些是好處,無疑也是神的恩賜。但若人忽略那關乎上面之城的更佳之事——在那裏將有永遠至高平安中穩妥的勝利——而如此貪求這些好處,以致信它們為唯一的好處,或愛它們過於那被信為更佳的事物,那麼苦難就必隨之而來,並且原已存在的苦難必要加增。第五章。論地上之城的第一位建立者乃是殺兄弟者,羅馬城的建立者以殺害手足回應了他的不虔。
3:1818
Primus itaque fuit terrenae ciuitatis conditor fratricida; nam suum fratrem ciuem ciuitatis aeternae in hac terra peregrinantem inuidentia uictus occidit. Unde mirandum non est, quod tanto post in ea ciuitate condenda, quae fuerat huius terrenae ciuitatis, de qua loquimur, caput futura et tam multis gentibus regnatura, huic primo exemplo et, ut Graeci appellant, apxetoTttj ) quaedam sui generis imago respondit. Nam et illic, sicut ipsum facinus quidam poeta commemorauit illorum, Fraterno primi maduerunt sanguine muri. Sic enim condita est Roma, quando occisum Remum a fratre Romulo Romana testatur historia; nisi quod isti terrenae ciuitatis ambo ciues erant.
The first founder, then, of the earthly city was a fratricide; for, overcome by envy, he slew his own brother, a citizen of the eternal city sojourning on this earth. Whence it is no wonder that, so long afterward, in the founding of that city which was destined to be the head of this earthly city of which we speak, and to reign over so many nations, there corresponded to this first example—and, as the Greeks call it, archetype—a certain image of its own kind. For there too, as a certain poet recorded that very crime of theirs: 'With a brother's blood the first walls were drenched.' For thus was Rome founded, when Roman history attests that Remus was slain by his brother Romulus; except that both of these were citizens of the earthly city.
如此,地上之城的第一位建立者乃是殺兄弟者;因為他被嫉妒所勝,殺了他自己的兄弟,就是那寄居在這地上、屬永遠之城的公民。因此不足為奇:在那麼久以後,當建立那座城——它注定要作我們所論這地上之城的首腦,並要統治許多列國——之時,竟有一個同類的形像與這第一個例子相應,就是希臘人所稱的「原型」。因為在那裏也是如此,正如某位詩人記述了他們的那樁罪行:「最初的城牆被手足的血所浸透。」羅馬就是這樣建立的,正如羅馬的歷史所證實,雷穆斯被他的兄弟羅慕路斯所殺;只是這二人都是地上之城的公民。
3:1819
Ambo gloriam de Romanae rei publicae institutione quaerebant, sed ambo eam tantam, quantam, ni unus esset,- habere non poterant. Qui enim uolebat dominando gloriari, minus utique dominaretur, si eius potestas uiuo consorte minueretur. Ut ergo totam dominationem haberet unus, ablatus est socius, et scelere creuit in peius, quod innocentia minus esset et melius.
Both sought glory from the establishment of the Roman commonwealth, but both could not have so great a glory as they would have had if there were only one. For he who wished to glory by dominating would surely dominate less if his power were diminished by a living partner. In order, therefore, that one might have the whole domination, the partner was removed; and by the crime it grew worse than it would have grown by innocence and for the better.
二人都從羅馬共和國的建立尋求榮耀,但二人都不能擁有那麼大的榮耀——若非只有一人,就不能擁有。因為那想藉轄制而誇耀的人,若他的權力被一個活著的同伴所削減,必然轄制得較少。所以,為要使一人擁有全部的轄制,那同伴就被除去了;藉著罪行,它變得比藉著清白與良善所能成長的更壞。
3:1820
Hi autem fratres Cain et Abel non habebant ambo inter se similem rerum terrenarum cupiditatem, nec in hoc alter alteri inuidit, quod eius dominatus fieret angustior, qui alterum occidit, si ambo dominarentur (Abel quippe non quaerebat dominationem in ea ciuitate, quae condebatur a fratre), sed inuidentia illa diabolica, qua inuident bonis mali, nulla alia causa, nisi quia illi boni sunt, illi mali. Nullo enim modo fit minor accedente seu permanente consorte possessio bonitatis, immo possessio bonitas, quam tanto latius, quanto concordius indiuidua sociorum possidet caritas.
But these brothers Cain and Abel did not both have between them a like cupidity for earthly things, nor in this did the one envy the other—that his own dominion would become narrower if both were to rule (for Abel indeed did not seek dominion in that city which was being founded by his brother, the one who slew him)—but it was that diabolical envy by which the evil envy the good for no other cause than because they are good and the others evil. For the possession of goodness is in no way made less by the addition or the continuance of a partner; rather, possession is goodness, which the undivided charity of partners possesses the more widely, the more concordantly.
但該隱和亞伯這兩兄弟之間並沒有同樣對地上之物的貪戀,在這事上一個也不嫉妒另一個——好像若二人都作王,自己的轄制就要變窄(因為亞伯確實沒有在他兄弟,就是殺他的那人,所建立的城中尋求轄制)——乃是那魔鬼般的嫉妒,惡人藉此嫉妒善人,別無他因,只因善人是善的,惡人是惡的。因為良善的擁有絕不因同伴的加入或存留而減少;倒不如說,擁有本身就是良善,同伴間不可分割的愛心越同心,就越廣闊地擁有它。
3:1821
Non habebit denique istam possessionem, qui eam noluerit habere communem, et tanto eam reperiet ampliorem, quanto amplius ibi potuerit amare consortem. Illud igitur, quod inter Remum et Romulum exortum est, quem ad modum aduersus se ipsam terrena ciuitas diuidatur, ostendit; quod autem inter Cain et Abel, inter duas ipsas ciuitates, Dei -et hominum, inimicitias demonstrallit . Pugnant ergo inter se mali et mali; item pugnant inter se mali et boni: boni uero et boni, si perfecti sunt, inter se pugnare non possunt. Proficientes autem nondumque perfecti ita possunt, ut bonus quisque ex ea parte pugnet contra alterum, qua etiam contra semet ipsum;
In short, he will not have this possession who is unwilling to have it in common, and he will find it the more ample the more he can love a partner there. That dispute, therefore, which arose between Remus and Romulus shows how the earthly city is divided against itself; but that which was between Cain and Abel demonstrated the enmities between the two cities themselves, of God and of men. The evil therefore fight among themselves; likewise the evil and the good fight among themselves; but the good and the good, if they are perfect, cannot fight among themselves. Those, however, who are progressing and not yet perfect can fight in such a way that any good man fights against another in that part by which he also fights against himself;
簡言之,那不願共有此產業的人,必不得它;他越能在那裏愛同伴,就越發現它寬廣。所以,雷穆斯與羅慕路斯之間所起的爭執,顯明地上之城如何自相分裂;而該隱與亞伯之間所起的,則彰顯了神之城與人之城這兩城本身之間的仇恨。所以惡人與惡人彼此爭鬥;同樣,惡人與善人彼此爭鬥;但善人與善人,若是完全的,便不能彼此爭鬥。然而那些正在長進、尚未完全的,卻能如此爭鬥,以致任何善人在他也與自己爭戰的那部分上與別人爭戰;
3:1822
et in uno quippe homine caro concupiscit aduersus spiritum et spiritus aduersus carnem. Concupiscentia ergo spiritalis contra alterius potest pugnare carnalem uel concupiscentia carnalis contra alterius spiritalem, sicut inter se pugnant boni et mali; uel certe ipsae concupiscentiae carnales inter se duorum bonorum, nondum utique perfectorum, sicut inter se pugnant mali et mali, donec eorum, qui curantur, ad ultimam uictoriam sanitas perducatur. CAPUT VI. De languoribus, quos ex poena peccati etiam ciues ciuitatis Dei in huius uitae peregrinatione patiuntur et a quibus Deo medente sanantur.
for indeed in one man the flesh lusts against the spirit, and the spirit against the flesh. Therefore a spiritual lust can fight against another's carnal lust, or a carnal lust against another's spiritual lust, just as the good and the evil fight among themselves; or certainly the carnal lusts themselves of two good men, not yet indeed perfect, fight among themselves, just as the evil and the evil fight among themselves—until the health of those who are being cured is brought through to the final victory. CHAPTER VI. On the infirmities which, from the punishment of sin, even the citizens of the city of God suffer in the pilgrimage of this life, and from which, by God's healing, they are made whole.
因為在一個人裏面,肉體確實與靈相爭,靈也與肉體相爭。所以一人的屬靈情慾能與另一人的屬肉體情慾相爭,或一人的屬肉體情慾與另一人的屬靈情慾相爭,正如善人與惡人彼此相爭;又或確實是兩個善人——尚未完全的——他們屬肉體的情慾彼此相爭,正如惡人與惡人彼此相爭——直到那些正被醫治之人的康健被帶至末後的得勝。第六章。論神之城的公民因罪的刑罰,甚至在今生客旅中所受的軟弱,並他們如何藉神的醫治得痊愈。
3:1823
Languor est quippe iste, id est illa inoboedientia, de qua in libro quarto decimo disseruimus, primae inoboedientiae supplicium, et ideo non natura, sed uitium; propter quod dicitur proficientibus bonis et ex fide in hac peregrinatione uiuentibus: In uicem onera uestra portate, et sic adinplebitis legem Christi; item alibi dicitur: Corripite inquietos, consolamini pusillanimes, suscipite infirmos, patientes estote ad omnes; uidete ne quis malum pro malo alicui reddat; item alio loco: Si praeoccupatus fuerit homo in aliquo delicto, nos, qui spiritales estis, instruite huius modi in spiritu mansuetudinis, intendens te ipsum, ne et tu tenteris; et alibi:
For this is indeed an infirmity, that is, that disobedience of which we discoursed in the fourteenth book, the punishment of the first disobedience, and therefore not nature but a vice; on account of which it is said to the good who are progressing and living by faith in this pilgrimage: 'Bear one another's burdens, and so you shall fulfil the law of Christ'; likewise it is said elsewhere: 'Rebuke the unruly, comfort the faint-hearted, support the weak, be patient toward all; see that no one renders evil for evil to anyone'; likewise in another place: 'If a man be overtaken in any fault, you who are spiritual, instruct such a one in the spirit of meekness, considering yourself, lest you also be tempted'; and elsewhere:
因為這確實是一種軟弱,就是我們在第十四卷所論的那種悖逆,是頭一次悖逆的刑罰,因此不是本性,乃是敗壞;為此緣故,對那些在此客旅中長進、憑信而活的善人說:「你們各人的重擔要互相擔當,如此就完全了基督的律法」;又在別處說:「要警戒不守規矩的人,勉勵灰心的人,扶助軟弱的人,也要向眾人忍耐;要謹慎,不可有人以惡報惡」;又在另一處說:「若有人偶然被過犯所勝,你們屬靈的人,就當用溫柔的靈把他挽回過來,又當自己小心,恐怕也被引誘」;又在別處:
3:1824
Sol non occidat super iracundiam uestram; et in euangelio: Si peccauerit in te frater tuus, corripe eum inter te et ipsum; item de peccatis, in quibus multorum cauetur offensio, apostolus dicit: Peccantes coram omnibus argue, ut ceteri timorem habeant. Propter hoc et de uenia in uicem danda multa praecipiuntur et magna cura propter tenendam pacem, sine qua nemo poterit uidere Deum; ubi ille terror, quando iubetur seruus decem milium talentorum reddere debita, quae illi fuerant relaxata, quoniam debitum denariorum centum conseruo suo non relaxauit; qua similitudine proposita Dominus Iesus adiecit adque ait: Sic et uobis faciet Pater uester caelestis.
'Let not the sun go down upon your wrath'; and in the Gospel: 'If your brother sins against you, rebuke him between you and him alone'; likewise concerning sins in which the offense of many is to be guarded against, the apostle says: 'Those who sin reprove before all, that the rest may have fear.' On account of this, also many things are commanded concerning the pardon to be granted one another, and great care for the keeping of peace, without which no one will be able to see God; wherein is that terror, when the servant of ten thousand talents is commanded to pay back the debts that had been remitted to him, because he had not remitted to his fellow-servant a debt of a hundred denarii; with which similitude proposed, the Lord Jesus added and said: 'So also will My heavenly Father do to you,'
「不可含怒到日落」;又在福音書中說:「倘若你的弟兄得罪你,就趁著只有你和他在一處的時候,指出他的錯來」;同樣,論到那當防範使多人跌倒的罪,使徒說:「犯罪的人,當在眾人面前責備他,叫其餘的人也可以懼怕」。為此緣故,又有許多吩咐論到當彼此饒恕,並要極力保守和睦,人非聖潔不能見主;在那裏有那可畏的話,就是當那欠一萬他連得的僕人被命還清他原已蒙豁免的債,因他不肯豁免他同伴一百得拿利的債;主耶穌提出這比喻後又說:「你們各人若不從心裏饒恕你的弟兄,
3:1825
si non dimiseritis unusquisque fratri suo de cordibus uestris. Hoc modo curantur ciues ciuitatis Dei in hac terra peregrinantes et paci supernae patriae suspirantes. Spiritus autem sanctus operatur intrinsecus, ut ualeat aliquid medicina, quae adhibetur extrinsecus. Alioquin etiamsi Deus ipse utens creatura sibi subdita in aliqua specie humana sensus adloquatur humanos, siue istos corporis siue illos, quos istis simillimos habemus in somnis, nec interiore gratia mentem regat adque agat, nihil prodest homini omnis praedicatio ueritatis. Facit autem hoc Deus a uasis misericordiae irae uasa discernens, dispensatione qua ipse nouit multum occulta, sed tamen iusta.
'if you do not each forgive his brother from your hearts.' In this manner are the citizens of the city of God healed, while sojourning on this earth and sighing for the peace of the heavenly fatherland. But the Holy Spirit works inwardly, that the medicine which is applied outwardly may avail something. Otherwise, even if God Himself, using a creature subject to Him, should address human senses in some human form—whether those of the body or those most like to them which we have in dreams—and yet did not rule and move the mind by inward grace, all preaching of the truth would profit a man nothing. But God does this, distinguishing the vessels of wrath from the vessels of mercy, by a dispensation which He Himself knows—much that is hidden, but nevertheless just.
才這樣行。」神之城的公民就是這樣得醫治的,他們寄居在這地上,並切慕天上家鄉的平安。但聖靈在內裏運行,使那從外面施用的醫治得以生效。不然,即使神自己使用一個服祂的受造之物,以某種人的形態向人的感官說話——無論是身體的感官,或我們在夢中所有那與身體感官極相似的——而祂卻不藉內裏的恩典管理、運行人的心思,那麼一切真理的傳講對人都毫無益處。但神確實這樣行,將可怒的器皿從蒙憐憫的器皿中分別出來,照著祂自己所知道的安排——其中許多是隱密的,然而卻是公義的。
3:1826
Ipso quippe adiuuante mirabilibus et latentibus modis, cum peccatum quod habitat in membris nostris, quae potius iam poena peccati est, sicut apostolus praecipit, non regnat in nostro mortali corpore ad oboediendum desideriis eius nec ei membra nostra uelut iniquitatis arma exhibemus, conuertitur ad mentem non sibi ad mala, Deo regente, consentientem et eam regentem tranquillius nunc habebit, postea sanitate perfecta adque inmortalitate percepta homo sine ullo peccato in aeterna pace regnabit. CAPUT VII. De causa et pertinacia sceleris Cain, quem a facinore concepto nec Dei sermo reuocauit.
For by His help, in wondrous and hidden ways, when the sin which dwells in our members—which is rather now the punishment of sin—does not reign in our mortal body to obey its desires, as the apostle commands, nor do we present our members as weapons of unrighteousness to it, it is turned to the mind not consenting to itself unto evil (God ruling), and ruling that mind it will now possess it more tranquilly; afterward, when perfect health and immortality have been received, man will reign without any sin in eternal peace. CHAPTER VII. On the cause and obstinacy of Cain's crime, whom not even God's word recalled from the deed conceived.
因為藉著祂的幫助,以奇妙而隱密的方式,當那住在我們肢體中的罪——它如今其實是罪的刑罰——不在我們必死的身上作王,使我們順從它的私慾,正如使徒所吩咐的,我們也不將肢體獻給它作不義的兵器時,這罪便轉向那不在惡事上順從自己的心思(神在掌權),並且這心思既治理它,如今便要更安寧地擁有它;以後,當完全的康健與不朽壞已得著時,人就要毫無罪地在永遠的平安中作王。第七章。論該隱罪行的緣由與頑梗,連神的話也不能將他從所懷的惡行召回。
3:1827
M Sed hoc ipsum, quod sicut potuimus exposuimus, cum Deus locutus esset ad Cain eo more, quo cum primis hominibus per creaturam subiectam uelut eorum socius forma congrua loquebatur, quid ei profuit? Nonne conceptum scelus in necando fratre etiam post uerbum diuinae admonitionis ao inpleuit? Nam cum sacrificia discreuisset amborum, in illius respiciens, huius despiciens, quod non dubitandum est potuisse cognosci signo aliquo adtestante uisibili, et hoc ideo fecisset Deus, quia mala erant opera huius, fratris uero eius bona: contristatus est Cain ualde et concidit facies eius. Sic enim scriptum est: Et dixit Dominus ad Cain: Quare tristis factus es et quare concidit facies tua?
But this very thing which, as we were able, we have set forth—when God had spoken to Cain in that manner in which He used to speak with the first men through a subject creature, as it were their companion, in a fitting form—what did it profit him? Did he not, even after the word of divine admonition, fulfil the crime conceived in the slaying of his brother? For when He had distinguished the sacrifices of both, looking upon the one and despising the other—which it must not be doubted could be known by some attesting visible sign—and had done this because the works of this one were evil, but those of his brother good: Cain was greatly grieved, and his countenance fell. For thus it is written: 'And the Lord said to Cain, Why are you grieved, and why has your countenance fallen?'
但我們既已盡力陳明的這同一件事——當神照著祂素常藉著一個服祂的受造之物、彷彿祂的同伴、以合宜的形態向頭幾個人說話的那種方式對該隱說話時——這對他有何益處呢?他豈不是連在神勸誡的話之後,仍舊在殺兄弟一事上成全了所懷的惡行麼?因為當神分別了二人的祭物,看中這一個、輕看那一個——這事無疑可藉某種作證的可見記號得知——並且神之所以如此行,是因這一個的行為是惡的,而他兄弟的行為是善的:該隱就大大發怒,變了臉色。因為經上是這樣記著:「耶和華對該隱說:你為甚麼發怒呢?你為甚麼變了臉色呢?」
3:1828
Nonne si recte offeras, recte autem non diuidas, peccasti? Quiesce; ad te enim conuersio eius, et tu dominaberis illius. In hac admonitione uel monitu, quem Deus protulit ad Cain, illud quidem quod dictum est: Nonne si recte offeras, recte autem non diuidas, peccasti? quia non elucet quur uel unde sit dictum, multos sensus peperit eius obscuritas, cum diuinarum scripturarum quisque tractator secundum fidei regulam id conatur exponere. Recte quippe offertur sacrificium, cum offertur Deo uero, cui uni tantummodo sacrificandum est.
'If you offer rightly, but do not divide rightly, have you not sinned? Be still; for unto you shall be its turning, and you shall rule over it.' In this admonition or warning which God uttered to Cain, that which was said—'If you offer rightly, but do not divide rightly, have you not sinned?'—since it is not clear why or whence it was said, its obscurity has given birth to many interpretations, while each expounder of the divine Scriptures tries to set it forth according to the rule of faith. Now a sacrifice is rightly offered when it is offered to the true God, to whom alone sacrifice is to be made.
「你若獻得對,卻分得不對,豈不是犯罪了麼?你要安靜;它必戀慕你,你卻要制伏它。」在神向該隱所發的這勸誡或警告中,所說的那句——「你若獻得對,卻分得不對,豈不是犯罪了麼?」——因不明白為何或從何而說,它的隱晦便生出許多解釋,各位解釋聖經的人都試圖照信仰的準則來闡明它。獻祭得對,乃是當祭物獻給真神時,惟有祂當受獻祭。
3:1829
Non autem recte diuiditur, dum non discernuntur recte uel loca uel tempora uel res ipsae quae offeruntur uel qui offert et cui offertur uel hi, quibus ad uescendum distribuitur quod oblatum est, ut diuisionem hic discretionem intellegamus; siue cum offertur ubi non oportet, aut quod non ibi sed alibi oportet, siue cum offertur quando non oportet, aut quod non tunc sed alias oportet, siue cum id offertur, quod nusquam et numquam penitus debuit, siue cum electiora sibi eiusdem generis rerum tenet homo, quam sunt ea, quae offert Deo, siue eius rei. quae oblata est, fit particeps profanus aut quilibet quem fas non est fieri. In quo autem horum Deo displicuerit Cain, facile non potest inueniri.
But it is not rightly divided when the places, or the times, or the very things which are offered, or he who offers and to whom it is offered, or those to whom what is offered is distributed for eating, are not rightly distinguished—so that here we understand 'division' to mean 'discernment': whether when it is offered where it ought not, or what ought to be offered not there but elsewhere; or when it is offered when it ought not, or what ought not then but at another time; or when that is offered which never and nowhere at all ought to have been; or when a man keeps for himself the choicer things of the same kind than those which he offers to God; or when one becomes a partaker of the thing offered who is profane, or anyone whom it is not lawful to become so. In which of these things Cain displeased God cannot easily be found.
但分得不對,乃是當所獻的地點、或時間、或所獻之物本身、或獻者與受獻者、或那些分得所獻之物來吃的人,沒有被正確地分辨時——所以這裏我們把「分」理解為「分辨」:或是當獻在不當獻的地方,或所當獻的不在此處乃在別處;或是當獻在不當獻的時候,或所當獻的不在此時乃在別時;或是當所獻的乃是無論何處何時都絕不該獻的;或是當人為自己留下同類中較精選的,過於他所獻給神的;或是當所獻之物被一個污穢的人,或任何不可成為分享者的人所分享。該隱在這些事的哪一件上得罪了神,並不容易尋見。
3:1830
Sed quoniam Iohannes apostolus, cum de his fratribus loqueretur: Non sicut Cain, inquit, 9 ex maligno erat et occidit fratrem suum; et cuius rei gratia occidit? Quia opera illius maligna fuerunt, fratris autem eius iusta: datur intellegi propterea Deum non respexisse in munus eius, quia hoc ipso male diuidebat, dans Deo aliquid suum, sibi autem se ipsum. Quod omnes faciunt, qui non Dei, sed suam sectantes uoluntatem, id est non recto, sed peruerso corde uiuentes, offerunt tamen Deo munus, quo putant eum redimi, ut eorum non opituletur sanandis prauis cupiditatibus, sed explendis.
But since the apostle John, when speaking of these brothers, said, 'Not as Cain, who was of the wicked one and slew his brother; and for what cause did he slay him? Because his own works were wicked, but his brother's just'—it is given to be understood that God did not look upon his gift for this reason, because in this very thing he was dividing wickedly: giving to God something of his own, but to himself his own self. Which all do who, following not God's will but their own—that is, living not with an upright but a perverse heart—nevertheless offer a gift to God, by which they think He is bribed, so that He may help them, not in healing their depraved desires, but in fulfilling them.
但既然使徒約翰論到這兩兄弟時說:「不可像該隱,他是屬那惡者,殺了他的兄弟;為甚麼殺了他呢?因自己的行為是惡的,兄弟的行為是善的」——這就叫人明白,神不看中他的供物,乃是因為他在這同一件事上分得不對:把自己的某物獻給神,卻把自己本身留給自己。凡那些不順從神的旨意、乃順從自己旨意的人——就是不以正直、乃以悖逆的心而活的人——都是如此行;他們雖向神獻供物,以為藉此可以賄賂祂,叫祂幫助他們,卻不是醫治他們敗壞的私慾,而是滿足這些私慾。
3:1831
Et hoc est terrenae proprium ciuitatis, Deum uel deos colere, quibus adiuuantibus regnet in uictoriis et pace terrena, non caritate consulendi, sed dominandi cupiditate. Boni quippe ad hoc utuntur mundo, ut fruantur Deo; mali autem contra, ut fruantur mundo, uti uolunt Deo; qui tamen eum uel esse uel res humanas curare iam credunt. Sunt enim multo deteriores, qui ne hoc quidem credunt. Cognito itaque Cain quod super eius germani sacrificium, nec super suum respexerat Deus, utique fratrem bonum mutatus imitari, non elatus debuit aemulari. Sed contristatus est et concidit facies eius. Hoc peccatum maxime arguit Deus, tristitiam de alterius bonitate, et hoc fratris.
And this is proper to the earthly city: to worship God or gods, by whose help it may reign in victories and earthly peace—not from the charity of taking counsel, but from the lust of dominating. For the good use the world to this end, that they may enjoy God; but the evil, on the contrary, wish to use God, that they may enjoy the world—those, that is, who already believe that He exists and cares for human affairs. For much worse are those who do not even believe this. When therefore Cain learned that God had looked upon his brother's sacrifice but not upon his own, surely, being changed, he ought to have imitated his good brother, not, being elated, to have envied him. But he was grieved, and his countenance fell. This sin God especially reproves—grief at another's goodness, and that a brother's.
這正是地上之城的本色:敬拜神或眾神,藉其幫助好在勝利與地上的平安中作王——不是出於籌劃的愛心,乃是出於轄制的私慾。因為善人為此目的而使用世界,叫他們可以享受神;但惡人卻相反,想要使用神,叫他們可以享受世界——就是那些已經相信祂存在並眷顧人間之事的人。因為那些連這也不信的人更壞得多。所以該隱既得知神看中他兄弟的祭物,卻不看中他自己的,他理當被改變,效法他善良的兄弟,而非自高、嫉妒他。但他卻憂悶,變了臉色。神所特別責備的,正是這罪——為別人的良善而憂悶,並且是為兄弟的良善。
3:1832
Hoc quippe arguendo interrogauit dicens: Quare contristatus es, et quare concidit facies tua? Quia enim fratri inuidebat, Deus uidebat et hoc arguebat. Nam hominibus, quibus absconditum est cor alterius, esse posset ambiguum et prorsus incertum, utrum illa tristitia malignitatem suam, in qua se Deo displicuisse didicerat, an fratris doluerit bonitatem, quae Deo placuit, cum in sacrificium eius adspexit.
For in reproving this, He inquired, saying: 'Why are you grieved, and why has your countenance fallen?' For because he envied his brother, God saw it and reproved it. For to men, from whom another's heart is hidden, it might be doubtful and altogether uncertain whether that grief lamented his own malignity—by which he had learned that he had displeased God—or his brother's goodness, which had pleased God when He looked upon his sacrifice.
因為神責備這事時就詰問說:「你為甚麼發怒呢?你為甚麼變了臉色呢?」因為他嫉妒他的兄弟,神看見了,也責備了。因為對於人——別人的心向他們是隱藏的——那憂悶或是哀傷自己的惡毒(藉此他已得知自己得罪了神),或是哀傷他兄弟的良善(這良善在神看中他祭物時蒙了神的喜悅),這或許是可疑而全然不確定的。
3:1833
Sed rationem reddens Deus, quur eius oblationem accipere noluerit, ut sibi ipse potius merito quam ei frater inmerito displiceret, cum esset iniustus non recte diuidendo, hoc est non recte uiuendo, et indignus cuius adprobaretur oblatio, quam esset iniustior, quod fratrem iustum gratis odisset, ostendit. Non tamen eum dimittens sine mandato sancto, iusto et bono: Quiesce, inquit; ad te enim conuersio eius, et tu dominaberis illius. Numquid fratris? Absit. Cuius igitur, nisi peccati? Dixerat enim: Peccasti, tum deinde addidit: Quiesce; ad te enim conuersio eius, et tu dominaberis illius.
But God, giving the reason why He was unwilling to accept his offering—in order that he might rather deservedly be displeasing to himself than his brother undeservedly to him—showed that he was unjust by not dividing rightly, that is, by not living rightly, and unworthy that his offering should be approved, and yet more unjust in that he hated his just brother without cause. Yet not dismissing him without a holy, just, and good commandment, He said: 'Be still; for unto you shall be its turning, and you shall rule over it.' Over his brother? God forbid. Over what, then, but sin? For He had said, 'You have sinned'; then He added, 'Be still; for unto you shall be its turning, and you shall rule over it.'
但神既說明祂不肯收納他供物的緣由——為要使他理當不喜悅自己,過於使他兄弟無辜地不蒙他喜悅——便顯明他因分得不對、就是因活得不對,乃是不義的,並且不配使他的供物得蒙稱許,而且更不義的是,他無故恨惡他公義的兄弟。然而神並未打發他離去而不賜下聖潔、公義、良善的命令,乃說:「你要安靜;它必戀慕你,你卻要制伏它。」是制伏他兄弟麼?斷乎不是。那麼是制伏甚麼,豈不是罪麼?因為祂曾說過「你犯了罪」;然後又加上說:「你要安靜;它必戀慕你,你卻要制伏它。」
3:1834
Potest quidem ita intellegi ad ipsum hominem conuersionem esse debere peccati, ut nulli alii quam sibi sciat tribuere debere quod peccat. Haec est enim salubris paenitentiae medicina et ueniae petitio non incongrua, ut, ubi ait: Ad te enim conuersio eius, non subaudiatur \'erit\', sed (sit); praecipientis uidelicet, non praedicentis modo. Tunc enim dominabitur quisque peccato, si id sibi non defendendo praeposuerit, sed paenitendo subiecerit; alioquin et illi seruiet dominanti, si patrocinium adhibuerit accidenti. Sed ut peccatum intellegatur concupiscentia ipsa carnalis, de qua dicit apostolus:
It can indeed be understood that the turning of sin ought to be toward the man himself, so that he may know that he ought to attribute to none other than himself what he sins. For this is the wholesome medicine of penitence and a not unfitting petition for pardon, so that where He says, 'For unto you shall be its turning,' we should not supply 'shall be,' but rather 'let it be'—the manner, namely, of one commanding, not of one merely predicting. For then will each one rule over sin, if he does not, by defending it, set it before himself, but, by repenting, subject it; otherwise he will also serve it as it dominates, if he affords patronage to it when it occurs. But that sin may be understood as carnal concupiscence itself, of which the apostle says:
確實可以這樣理解:罪的轉向當是朝向人自己,叫他知道他所犯的罪不該歸咎於別人,惟獨歸咎於自己。因為這是悔改的良藥,也是一個不不合宜的求赦之祈求,所以當祂說「它必戀慕你」時,我們不該補上「將要」,倒該補上「願它」——就是吩咐者的語氣,而非僅僅豫言者的語氣。因為各人惟有不藉著袒護而將罪置於自己之前,乃藉著悔改而制伏它,他才能制伏罪;不然,他若在罪臨到時加以庇護,就也要在罪轄制時服事它。但罪可被理解為屬肉體的情慾本身,使徒論到這情慾說:
3:1835
Caro concupiscit aduersus spiritum, in cuius carnis fructibus et inuidiam commemorat, qua utique Cain stimulabatur et accendebatur in fratris exitium: bene subauditur \'erit\', id est: Ad te enim conuersio eius erit, et tu dominaberis illius. Cum enim commota fuerit pars ipsa carnalis, quam peccatum appellat apostolus, ubi dicit: Non ego operor illud, sed quod habitat in me peccatum (quam partem animi etiam philosophi dicunt esse uitiosam, non quae mentem debeat trahere, sed cui mens debeat imperare eamque ab inlicitis operibus ratione cohibere); — cum ergo commota fuerit ad aliquid perperam committendum, si quiescatur et obtemperetur dicenti apostolo:
The flesh lusts against the spirit, and among the fruits of this flesh Scripture mentions also envy, by which Cain was assuredly goaded and inflamed to his brother's destruction. The word 'shall be' is rightly to be understood, that is: 'For its turning shall be unto thee, and thou shalt rule over it.' For when that very carnal part is stirred up, which the Apostle calls sin where he says, 'It is no longer I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me' (which part of the soul even the philosophers call faulty, not such as ought to drag the mind, but such as the mind ought to command and by reason restrain from unlawful deeds) — when therefore it has been stirred up to commit something perversely, if one is quiet and obeys the Apostle who says:
肉體與聖靈相爭,在這肉體的果子之中,經上也提到嫉妒,該隱正是被這嫉妒所刺激、所煽動,以致害死他的兄弟。「必」字在此當得體會,就是說:「罪的渴望必歸向你,你卻要制伏它。」因為當那肉體的部分被激動時——使徒稱之為罪,正如他說:「這已不是我作的,乃是住在我裏頭的罪作的」(這部分的魂,連哲學家也說是有缺陷的,不是該牽引心思的,乃是心思當管轄、並當用理智約束、不使陷入不法之事的)——所以當它被激動去作某種乖謬之事時,人若安靜順從使徒所說的話:
3:1836
Nec exhibueritis membra uestra arma iniquitatis peccato, ad mentem domita et uicta conuertitur, ut subditae ratio dominetur. Hoc praecepit Deus huic, qui facibus inuidiae inflammabatur in fratrem et, quem debuerat imitari, cupiebat auferri. Quiesce, inquit; manus ab scelere contine, non regnet peccatum in tuo mortali corpore ad oboediendum desideriis eius, nec exhibeas membra tua iniquitatis arma peccato. Ad te enim conuersio eius, dum non adiuuatur relaxando, sed quiescendo frenatur; et tu dominaberis illius, ut, cum forinsecus non permittitur operari, sub potestate mentis regentis et beneuolentis adsuescat etiam intrinsecus non moueri.
'Neither yield ye your members as instruments of unrighteousness unto sin,' then it is subdued and conquered and turned back toward the mind, so that reason may rule it as a subject. This God enjoined upon that man who was inflamed with the torches of envy against his brother, and longed to take away the one whom he ought to have imitated. 'Be still,' He says; 'keep thy hand from crime, let not sin reign in thy mortal body to obey its desires, neither yield thy members as instruments of unrighteousness unto sin. For its turning is unto thee,' as long as it is not aided by being given free rein, but is bridled by being kept quiet; 'and thou shalt rule over it,' so that, when it is not permitted to act outwardly, it may grow accustomed, under the power of the ruling and well-disposed mind, not to be moved even inwardly.
「也不要將你們的肢體獻給罪作不義的兵器,」這樣它便被制伏、被勝過,並轉向心思,使理智能管轄這已順服的部分。神將這命令給了那因嫉妒之火向兄弟燃燒、渴望除去那本當效法之人的人。神說:「你要安靜,手不可行兇,不可讓罪在你必死的身上作王,使你順從身子的私慾,也不要將你的肢體獻給罪作不義的兵器。罪的渴望必歸向你,」只要不藉放縱去助長它,乃藉安靜去勒住它;「你卻要制伏它,」這樣,當它在外不得行動時,便能在管轄而善意的心思權下,漸漸習慣連在內裏也不被激動。
3:1837
Dictum est tale aliquid in eodem diuino libro et de muliere, quando post peccatum Deo interrogante adque iudicante damnationis sententias acceperunt, in serpente diabolus et in se ipsis illa et maritus. Cum enim dixisset ei: Multiplicans multiplicabo tristitias tuas et gemitum tuum, et in tristitiis paries filios, deinde addidit: Et ad uirum tuum conuersio tua, et ipse tui dominabitur. Quod dictum est ad Cain de peccato uel de uitiosa carnis concupiscentia, hoc isto loco de peccatrice femina; ubi intellegendum est uirum ad regendam uxorem animo carnem regenti similem esse oportere. Propter quod dicit apostolus: Qui diligit uxorem suam, se ipsum diligit;
Something of this kind is said in the same divine book also concerning the woman, when after the sin, with God questioning and judging, they received the sentences of condemnation — in the serpent the devil, and in themselves the woman and her husband. For when He had said to her, 'Multiplying I will multiply thy sorrows and thy groaning, and in sorrows shalt thou bring forth children,' He then added, 'And thy turning shall be toward thy husband, and he shall rule over thee.' What was said to Cain concerning sin, or concerning the faulty concupiscence of the flesh, this is said in that place concerning the sinful woman; where we must understand that the husband, in ruling his wife, ought to be like the soul that rules the flesh. Wherefore the Apostle says, 'He that loveth his wife loveth himself;'
在同一卷神聖的書中,論到那婦人也說了類似的話,就是當犯罪之後,神查問並審判時,他們領受了定罪的判語——在蛇身上是魔鬼,在他們自己身上是那婦人和她的丈夫。因為神對她說:「我必多多加增你的愁苦和你的歎息,你必在愁苦中生兒女,」隨後又加上說:「你必戀慕你的丈夫,他必管轄你。」對該隱所說論到罪、或論到肉體有缺陷之情慾的話,在此處乃是論到犯罪的婦人;在這裏當體會,丈夫管轄妻子,當像管轄肉體的魂一樣。為此使徒說:「愛妻子的,便是愛自己;」
3:1838
nemo enim umquam carnem suam odio habuit. Sananda sunt enim haec sicut nostra, non sicut aliena damnanda. Sed illud Dei praeceptum Cain sicut praeuaricator accepit. Inualescente quippe inuidentiae uitio fratrem insidiatus occidit. Talis erat terrenae conditor ciuitatis. Quo modo autem significauerit etiam Iudaeos, a quibus Christus occisus est pastor ouium hominum, quem pastor ouium pecorum praefigurabat Abel, quia in allegoria prophetica res est, parco nunc dicere, et quaedam hinc aduersus Faustum Manichaeum dixisse me recolo. CAPUT VIII. Quae ratio fuerit, ut Cain inter principia generis humani conderet ciuitatem.
for no man ever hated his own flesh. For these things are to be healed, as our own, not condemned as another's. But that command of God Cain received as a transgressor. For when the vice of envy grew strong, he lay in wait for his brother and slew him. Such was the founder of the earthly city. And how he also signified the Jews, by whom Christ was slain — the shepherd of the sheep that are men, whom Abel, the shepherd of the sheep that are cattle, prefigured (since the matter lies in prophetic allegory) — I forbear to say now, and I recall that I have said certain things on this against Faustus the Manichee. CHAPTER VIII. What reason there was that Cain, amid the beginnings of the human race, should found a city.
因為從來沒有人恨惡自己的肉體。這些事乃是當作我們自己的而當醫治,不是當作別人的而當定罪。但該隱卻像一個違命者那樣領受了神那命令。因為當嫉妒的罪惡日漸壯大,他便埋伏謀害兄弟而殺了他。這就是地上之城的創建者。至於他怎樣也預表那殺害基督的猶太人——基督是人這群羊的牧者,亞伯這牧養牲畜之羊的,正預表了祂(因這事在於豫言的寓意之中)——我如今且不細說,並且我記得我曾就此對抗摩尼教徒浮士德說過一些話。第八章。論該隱在人類之初創建一座城,其緣由何在。
3:1839
Nunc autem defendenda mihi uidetur historia, ne sit scriptura incredibilis, quae dicit aedificatam ab uno homine ciui tatem eo tempore, quo non plus quam uiri quattuor uel potius tres, postea quam fratrem frater occidit, fuisse uidentur in terra, id est primus homo pater omnium et ipse Cain et eius filius Enoch, ex cuius nomine ipsa ciuitas nuncupata est. Sed hoc quos mouet, parum considerant non omnes homines, qui tunc esse potuerunt, scriptorem sacrae huius historiae necesse habuisse nominare, sed eos solos, quos operis suscepti ratio postulabat.
Now however it seems to me that the history must be defended, lest that Scripture be thought incredible which says that a city was built by one man at the time when there appear to have been no more than four men, or rather three, in the land after one brother slew the other — that is, the first man, the father of all, and Cain himself, and his son Enoch, from whose name that city was called. But those whom this troubles consider too little that the writer of this sacred history did not need to name all the men who could then have existed, but only those whom the plan of his undertaken work required.
然而如今我覺得當為這段歷史辯護,免得有人以為這段經文不可信——它說有一座城是由一個人所建,那時在一弟兄殺了另一弟兄之後,地上似乎不過四人、或寧說三人,就是那為眾人之父的頭一個人、該隱自己、以及他的兒子以諾,那城是按以諾的名字命名的。但那些為此困惑的人太少思想:這段神聖歷史的作者並不需要把當時可能存在的眾人都記下,只需記下他所從事之工的旨趣所要求的那些人。
3:1840
Propositum quippe scriptoris illius fuit, per quem sanctus Spiritus id agebat, per successiones certarum generationum ex uno homine propagatarum peruenire ad Abraham ac deinde ex eius semine ad populum Dei, in quo distincto a ceteris gentibus praefigurarentur et praenuntiarentur omnia, quae de ciuitate, cuius aeternum erit regnum, et de rege eius eodemque conditore Christo in Spiritu praeuidebantur esse uentura; ita ut nec de altera societate hominum taceretur, quam terrenam dicimus ciuitatem, quantum ei commemorandae satis esset, ut ciuitas Dei etiam suae aduersariae conparatione clarescat.
For the purpose of that writer, through whom the Holy Spirit was doing this, was, through the successions of certain generations propagated from one man, to arrive at Abraham, and then from his seed at the people of God, in whom, being distinguished from the other nations, there should be prefigured and foretold all the things that were foreseen in the Spirit as about to come concerning the city whose kingdom shall be eternal, and concerning its king and likewise its founder, Christ; in such a way that the other society of men also should not be passed over in silence — the one we call the earthly city — but only so much of it as was enough for its commemoration, that the city of God might shine the more clearly by comparison even with its adversary.
因為那作者的目的——聖靈藉著他作這事——乃是要藉著從一個人繁衍出來的某些世代的承接,達到亞伯拉罕,然後從他的後裔達到神的子民;在這從別國分別出來的子民身上,要豫表並豫言一切在聖靈裏所豫見將要來的事,就是關乎那國度將存到永遠的城、並關乎它的君王、也就是它的創建者基督的事;如此,連那另一個人類的社會——我們稱之為地上之城的——也不被緘默略過,只是記述到足夠紀念它的程度,使神的城藉著與它的對頭相比,更顯明發光。
3:1841
Cum igitur scriptura diuina, ubi et numerum annorum, quos illi homines uixerunt, commemorat, ita concludat, ut dicat de illo, de quo loquebatur: Et genuit filios et filias, et fuerunt omnes dies illius uel illius quos uixit anni tot, et mortuus est: numquid quia eosdem filios et filias non nominat, ideo intellegere non debernus per tam multos annos, quibus tunc in saeculi huius prima aetate uiuebant, nasci potuisse plurimos homines, quorum coetibus condi possent etiam plurimae \'ciuitates?
Since therefore the divine Scripture, where it also records the number of the years those men lived, concludes in this way, saying of the one of whom it was speaking, 'And he begat sons and daughters, and all the days of him or him whom he lived were so many years, and he died' — surely, because it does not name those same sons and daughters, must we not on that account understand that through so many years, in which they then lived in this world's earliest age, very many men could be born, by whose gatherings even very many cities could be founded?
既然神聖的經文在記述那些人活了多少年的數目處,是這樣作結,論到它所講的那人說:「他生兒養女,某某活著的年日共有若干年,就死了」——那麼,難道因為它沒有把那些兒女一一題名,我們就不該體會:在那麼多年中(他們當時生活於今世最初的時代),就能生出極多的人,藉著這些人的聚集,連極多的城也都能建立起來麼?
3:1842
Sed pertinuit ad Deum, quo ista inspirante conscripta sunt, has duas societates suis diuersis generationibus primitus digerere adque distinguere, ut seorsum hominum, hoc est secundum hominem uiuentium, seorsum autem filiorum Dei, id est hominum secundum Deum uiuentium, generationes contexerentur usque diluuium, ubi ambarum societatum discretio concretioque narratur; discretio quidem, quod ambarum separatim generationes commemorantur, unius fratricidae Cain, alterius autem qui uocabatur Seth; natus quippe fuerat et ipse de Adam pro illo, quem frater occidit;
But it pertained to God, by whose inspiration these things were written, first of all to arrange and distinguish these two societies by their diverse genealogies, so that the generations of men — that is, of those living according to man — should be set down apart, and apart again the generations of the sons of God — that is, of men living according to God — down to the flood, where the separation and the commingling of both societies is narrated: the separation indeed, in that the generations of both are recorded separately, of the one the fratricide Cain, of the other him who was called Seth, who himself had been born of Adam in place of the one whom his brother slew;
但這事乃是出於神,藉著祂的默示寫成這些事,首先要按著這兩個社會各自不同的家譜將它們安排並分別,使人的世代——就是按人而活之人的世代——分開記下,又另外將神兒子的世代——就是按神而活之人的世代——分開記下,直到洪水,那裏記述了兩個社會的分別與交織:分別,乃是因為兩者的世代各自分開記述,一是殺弟的該隱,另一是名叫塞特的,塞特自己也是從亞當所生,代替那被兄弟所殺的;
3:1843
concretio autem, quia bonis in deterius declinantibus tales uniuersi facti fuerant, ut diluuio delerentur, excepto uno iusto, cui nomen erat Noe, et eius coniuge et tribus filiis totidemque nuribus, qui homines octo ex illa omnium uastatione mortalium per arcam euadere meruerunt. Quod igitur scriptum est: Et cognouit Cain uxorem. suam, et concipiens peperit Enoch; et erat aedificans" ciuitatem in nomine filii sui Enoch: non est quidem consequens, ut istum primum filium genuisse credatur. Neque enim hoc ex eo putandum est, quia dictus est cognouisse uxorem suam, quasi tunc se illi primitus concumbendo miscuisset.
the commingling, however, because, as the good declined into the worse, all alike had become such that they were destroyed by the flood — except one righteous man whose name was Noah, and his wife and three sons and as many daughters-in-law; these eight persons deserved to escape through the ark out of that universal destruction of mortals. Now as for what is written, 'And Cain knew his wife, and conceiving she bore Enoch; and he was building a city in the name of his son Enoch' — it does not indeed follow that he is to be believed to have begotten this as his first son. Nor is it to be thought so from the fact that he is said to have known his wife, as though he then for the first time mingled with her by lying together.
至於交織,乃是因為善的人墮落為更惡的,眾人都成了這樣,以致被洪水滅絕——除了一個名叫挪亞的義人,並他的妻子、三個兒子和同樣三個媳婦;這八個人配得藉著方舟,從那遍及全人類的毀滅中逃脫。至於經上所寫:「該隱與妻子同房,他妻子就懷孕生了以諾;該隱建造一座城,按他兒子的名將那城叫以諾」——這並不就表明當信以諾是他所生的頭一個兒子。也不該因經上說他與妻同房,就以為他那時纔頭一次與她同寢交合。
3:1844
Nam et de ipso patre omnium Adam non tunc solum hoc dictum est, quando conceptus est Cain, quem primogenitum uidetur habuisse: uerum etiam posterius eadem scriptura: Cognouit, inquit, Adam Euam uxorem suam, et concepit et peperit filium, et nominauit nomen illius Seth. Unde intellegitur ita solere illam scripturam loqui, quamuis non semper cum in ea legitur factos hominum fuisse conceptus, non tamen solum cum primum sibi sexus uterque miscetur. Nec illud necessario est argumento, ut primogenitum patri existimemus Enoch, quod eius nomine illa ciuitas nuncupata est. Non enim ab re est, ut propter aliquam causam, cum et alios haberet, diligeret eum pater ceteris amplius.
For even concerning Adam himself, the father of all, this was said not only when Cain was conceived, whom he seems to have had as firstborn, but afterward the same Scripture says: 'Adam knew Eve his wife, and she conceived and bore a son, and he called his name Seth.' Hence it is understood that Scripture is wont so to speak — although it is not always when it is read therein that conceptions of men took place — yet not only when the two sexes are joined for the first time. Nor is that a necessary argument for us to suppose Enoch the firstborn to his father, namely that the city was called by his name. For it is not unreasonable that, for some cause, the father, though he had others also, loved him more than the rest.
因為連論到那為眾人之父的亞當自己,這話也不僅在懷該隱時說過(亞當似乎以該隱為長子),後來同一段經文又說:「亞當與妻子夏娃同房,她就懷孕生了一個兒子,給他起名叫塞特。」由此可見經文慣於這樣說——雖然每逢經上讀到人有懷孕,並不總是初次兩性交合之時——卻不只在兩性初次結合之時纔如此說。那城既按以諾的名命名,這也不足以作為必要的論據,叫我們以為以諾是其父的長子。因為這並非沒有道理:那父親或因某種緣故,雖然另有別的兒子,卻比眾子更愛他。
3:1845
Neque enim et ludas primogenitus fuit, a quo Iudaea cognominata est et Iudaei. Sed etiamsi conditori ciuitatis illius iste filius primus est natus, non ideo putandum est tunc a patre conditae ciuitati nomen eius inpositum, quando natus est, quia nec constitui tunc ab uno poterat ciuitas, quae nihil est aliud quam hominum multitudo aliquo societatis uinculo conligata; sed cum illius hominis familia tanta numerositate cresceret, ut haberet iam populi quantitatem, tunc potuit utique fieri, ut et constitueret et nomen primogeniti sui constitutae inponeret ciuitati.
For neither was Judah the firstborn, from whom Judea was named, and the Jews. But even if this son was the first born to the founder of that city, it is not therefore to be thought that the city's name was imposed by the father when he was born, since a city could not then be founded by one man — a city being nothing else than a multitude of men bound together by some bond of fellowship; but when the family of that man grew to such a number that it now had the size of a people, then it could indeed come to pass that he both founded a city and imposed the name of his firstborn upon the city he had founded.
因為猶大也不是長子,猶太地和猶太人卻是按他的名命名的。但即或這兒子是那城創建者所生的頭一個兒子,也不該因此以為那城的名字是父親在他出生時就加上的,因為那時一座城不能由一個人建立——城不過是被某種交誼的紐帶聯結在一起的人群;惟有當那人的家族繁衍到一個數目,以致已有一族之民的規模時,那時纔的確可能既建立一座城,又將他長子的名字加在他所建立的城上。
3:1846
Tam longa quippe uita illorum hominum fuit, ut illic memoratorum, quorum et anni taciti non sunt, qui uixit minimum ante diluuium, ad septingentos quinquaginta tres perueniret. Nam plures nongentos annos etiam transierunt, quamuis nemo ad mille peruenerit. Quis itaque dubitauerit per unius hominis aetatem tantum multiplicari potuisse genus humanum, ut esset unde constituerentur non una, sed plurimae ciuitates? Quod ex hoc conici facillime potest, quia ex uno Abraham non multo amplius quadringentis annis numerositas Hebraeae gentis tanta procreata est, ut in exitu eiusdem populi ex Aegypto sescenta hominum milia fuisse referantur bellicae iuuentutis:
For so long was the life of those men that the one of those mentioned there whose years are not passed over in silence, who lived the least before the flood, reached to seven hundred and fifty-three years. Indeed several even passed nine hundred years, though none reached a thousand. Who therefore would doubt that during the lifetime of one man the human race could be multiplied so greatly that there might be wherewith to found not one but very many cities? This can be most easily conjectured from the fact that from the one Abraham, in not much more than four hundred years, so great a number of the Hebrew nation was begotten that at the going forth of that same people out of Egypt six hundred thousand men of military youth are reported to have been:
那些人的壽命既如此長久,以致那裏所題到、其年數未被略去、洪水前壽命最短的那人,也活到七百五十三歲。誠然有好幾人甚至超過九百歲,雖然沒有一個活到一千歲。所以誰會懷疑:在一個人的壽命之內,人類能繁衍得如此眾多,以致有足夠的人來建立不止一座、乃是極多的城呢?這可從以下事實最容易推知:單從一個亞伯拉罕,在不過四百多年之間,希伯來族就生出如此眾多的人,以致那族出埃及之時,據記載能上陣的壯丁就有六十萬:「
3:1847
ut omittamus gentem Idumaeorum non pertinentem ad populum Israel, quam genuit frater eius Esau, nepos Abrahae, et alias natas ex semine ipsius Abrahae non per Sarram coniugem procreato. CAPUT VIIII. De longa uita hominum, quae fuit ante diluuium et de ampliore humanorum corporum forma. Quam ob rem nullus prudens rerum existimator dubitauerit Cain non solum aliquam, uerum etiam magnam potuisse condere ciuitatem, quando in tam longum tempus protendebatur uita mortalium; nisi forte infidelium quispiam ex ipsa numerositate annorum nobis ingerat quaestionem, qua uixisse tunc homines scriptum est in auctoritatibus nostris, et hoc neget esse credendum.
this is to say nothing of the nation of the Edomites, which does not belong to the people of Israel, whom his brother Esau, the grandson of Abraham, begot, and of others born from the seed of Abraham himself, not begotten through his wife Sarah. CHAPTER IX. On the long life of men, which there was before the flood, and on the larger form of human bodies. Wherefore no prudent appraiser of things would doubt that Cain could found not only some city, but even a great one, when the life of mortals extended over so long a time — unless perhaps some unbeliever, from the very great number of the years through which men are written to have then lived, should press a question upon us, and deny that this is to be believed.
這還不提以東人那族,他們不屬於以色列民,乃是亞伯拉罕的孫子、以掃他兄弟所生的,也不提另有些從亞伯拉罕自己的後裔所生、卻非藉妻子撒拉所生的。第九章。論洪水以前人的長壽,並論人身形體較為高大。為此,凡明智衡量事理的人都不會懷疑:當人壽延續如此長久時,該隱不僅能建立某座城,甚至能建立一座大城——除非或有不信的人,因經上記載當時人所活的年數極多,就向我們發出質問,否認這事當信。
3:1848
Ita quippe non credunt etiam magnitudines corporum longe ampliores tunc fuisse quam nunc sunt. Unde et nobilissimus eorum poeta Vergilius de ingenti lapide, quem in agrorum limite infixum uir fortis illorum temporum pugnans et rapuit et cucurrit et intorsit et misit: Vix illuminquitlecti bis sex ceruice subirent, Qualia nunc hominum producit corpora tellus, significans maiora tunc corpora producere solere tellurem. Quanto magis igitur temporibus recentioribus mundi ante illud nobile diffamatumque diluuium!
For in the same way they do not believe that the sizes of bodies too were then far greater than they are now. Whence also their most noble poet Virgil, speaking of a huge stone fixed as a boundary-mark in the fields, which a strong man of those times, fighting, both snatched up and ran and whirled and hurled, says: 'Scarcely could twice six chosen men lift it upon their neck, such bodies of men as the earth now produces' — signifying that the earth was then wont to produce greater bodies. How much more, then, in the times nearer the beginning of the world, before that noble and notorious flood!
因為他們照樣也不信當時人身的尺寸也遠比如今高大。為此,連他們那最尊貴的詩人維吉爾論到一塊巨石——那是固定在田界上的,當時一位勇士在爭戰中又奪起、又奔跑、又旋轉、又投擲——也說:「縱使十二個精選的人,也難將它扛在頸上,如今大地所生出的人身就是這樣,」意思是說大地當時慣於生出更高大的身體。那麼在世界較近開端的時代,在那著名而臭名昭著的洪水之前,豈不更是如此麼!
3:1849
Sed de corporum magnitudine plerumque incredulos nudata per uetustatem siue per uim fluminum uariosque casus sepulcra conuincunt, ubi apparuerunt uel unde ceciderunt incredibilis magnitudinis ossa mortuorum. Vidi ipse non solus, sed aliquot mecum in Uticensi litore, molarem hominis dentem tam ingentem, ut, si in nostrorum dentium modulos minutatim concideretur, centum nobis uideretur facere potuisse. Sed illum gigantis alicuius fuisse crediderim. Nam praeter quod erant omnium multo quam nostra maiora tunc corpora, gigantes longe ceteris anteibant; sicut aliis deinde nostrisque temporibus rara quidem, sed numquam ferme defuerunt; quae modum aliorum plurimum excederent. Plinius Secundus.
But concerning the magnitude of bodies, sepulchres, laid bare by age or by the force of rivers and various chances, generally convince the unbelieving, where bones of the dead of incredible size have appeared, or whence they have fallen out. I myself saw — and not I alone, but several with me — on the shore of Utica, a man's molar tooth so huge that, if it were cut up little by little into the measures of our own teeth, it seemed to us that it could have made a hundred. But that one I would believe to have belonged to some giant. For besides that all bodies then were much greater than ours, the giants far surpassed the rest; just as afterward in other times, and in our own, such have been rare indeed, but have scarcely ever been wholly lacking, who exceeded the measure of others by very much. Pliny the Second,
但論到身體的高大,因年代久遠、或因河流的衝力、並各樣機緣而裸露出來的墳墓,往往能說服不信的人,那裏出現了、或從那裏掉落出大得難以置信的死人骸骨。我自己——並非只有我,乃有好幾人與我同在——在烏提卡的海岸上,親眼看見一顆人的臼齒,何等巨大,以致若把它一點一點切成我們牙齒的尺寸,在我們看來能作成一百顆。但我寧信那是某個巨人的牙。因為除了當時眾人的身體都遠比我們的高大之外,巨人更遠遠超過其餘的人;正如後來在別的時代、並在我們這時代,這樣的人固然稀少,卻幾乎從未完全絕跡,他們的身量遠遠超過別人。普林尼第二,
3:1850
doctissimus homo. quanto magis magisque praeterit saeculi excursus, minora corpora naturam ferre testatur; quod etiam Homerum commemorat saepe carmine fuisse conquestum, non haec uelut poetica figmenta deridens, sed in liistoricam fidem tamquam miraculorum naturalium scriptor adsumens. Verum, ut dixi, antiquorum magnitudines corporum inuenta plerumque ossa, quoniam diuturna sunt, etiam multo posterioribus saeculis produnt. Annorum autem numerositas cuiusque hominis, quae temporibus illis fuit, nullis nunc talibus documentis uenire in experimentum potest.
a most learned man, testifies that the more and more the course of the ages passes by, nature brings forth smaller bodies; and he records that Homer too often complained of this in his song, not deriding these things as poetic fancies, but, as a writer of natural marvels, taking them up into historical credence. But, as I said, the bones, often found, of the magnitudes of the bodies of the ancients, since they are long-lasting, betray these things even to much later ages. The number of the years of each man, however, which there was in those times, cannot now come into proof by any such documents.
是位極博學之人,他見證說:時代的進程越往前推移,自然界就帶出越小的身體;他也記述荷馬也常在詩歌中為此哀歎,他並不譏笑這些事為詩人的虛構,乃是作為記述自然奇事的作家,將它們接入歷史的信實之中。但正如我所說,古人身體高大的骸骨往往被尋見,因它們能長久存留,便將這些事顯露給後來甚至更晚的世代。然而每個人在那些時代所有的年數,如今卻不能藉任何這類的物證來得著驗證。
3:1851
Nec tamen ideo fides sacrae huic historiae deroganda est, cuius tanto inpudentius narrata non credimus, quanto inpleri certius praenuntiata conspicimus. Dicit tamen etiam idem Plinius esse adhuc gentem, ubi ducentos annos uiuitur. Si ergo humanarum uitarum diuturnitates, quas experti non sumus, hodie habere creduntur incognita nobis loca, quur non habuisse credantur et tempora? An uero credibile est alicubi esse quod hic non est, et incredibile est aliquando fuisse quod nunc non est? CAPUT X. De differentia. qua inter Hebraeos et nostros codices uidentur annorum numeri dissonare.
Nor yet is the faith of this sacred history on that account to be impaired, whose things, when narrated, we believe the less impudently, the more surely we behold its predictions fulfilled. Yet the same Pliny says there is still a nation where men live two hundred years. If therefore long durations of human lives, which we have not experienced, are believed to be possessed today by places unknown to us, why should they not be believed to have been possessed also by times? Or is it indeed credible that there is somewhere what is not here, and incredible that there once was what is not now? CHAPTER X. On the difference whereby the numbers of years seem to disagree between the Hebrew and our codices.
然而這段神聖歷史的信實並不因此就當被削減,它所記述的事,我們越是確實地看見它的豫言應驗,就越是少有冒昧地相信它。但同一位普林尼也說,至今還有一族,那裏的人活到二百歲。所以,我們未曾經歷的人壽長久,若被信為今日存在於我們所不知的某些地方,為何不該被信為也曾存在於某些時代呢?難道果真可信:在別處有此處所無的,卻不可信:從前曾有如今所無的麼?第十章。論希伯來抄本與我們的抄本之間,年數似乎不一致的差異。
3:1852
25 Quocirca etsi inter Hebraeos et nostros codices de ipso numero annorum nonnulla uidetur esse distantia, quod ignoro qua ratione sit factum: non tamen tanta est, ut illos homines tam longaeuos fuisse dissentiant. Nam ipse homo primus Adam, antequam gigneret filium, qui est appellatus Seth, ducentos triginta uixisse annos reperitur in codicibus nostris, in Hebraeis autem centum triginta perhibetur; sed postea quam eum genuit, septingentos uixisse legitur in nostris, octingentos uero in illis; adque ita in utrisque uniuersitatis summa concordat. Ac deinde per consequentes generationes antequam gignatur, qui gigni commemoratur, minus uixisse aput Hebraeos pater eius inuenitur centum annos;
Wherefore, although between the Hebrew and our codices there seems to be some discrepancy concerning the very number of the years — by what cause this came about I do not know — yet it is not so great that they disagree as to those men having been so long-lived. For the first man himself, Adam, before he begat the son who was called Seth, is found in our codices to have lived two hundred and thirty years, but in the Hebrew he is reported a hundred and thirty; but after he begot him, he is read to have lived seven hundred in ours, but eight hundred in those; and thus in both the sum total agrees. And then through the following generations, before he is begotten who is recorded to be begotten, the father of him is found among the Hebrews to have lived a hundred years less;
為此,希伯來抄本與我們的抄本之間,論到年數本身,雖似乎有些出入——這是何故造成的,我不得而知——然而並不大到使它們在「那些人壽命如此長久」這事上彼此不合。因為那頭一個人亞當自己,在生那名叫塞特的兒子之前,按我們的抄本是活了二百三十歲,按希伯來的卻說是一百三十歲;但在他生塞特之後,我們的抄本讀作活了七百歲,那些抄本卻作八百歲;如此在兩者中,總數都是相合的。其後在接下來的世代中,在那記為被生的人被生之前,按希伯來抄本,其父被發現少活了一百歲;
3:1853
sed postea quam est genitus idem ipse, centum minus quam in Hebraeis inueniuntur in nostris; adque ita et hinc et inde numeri uniuersitas consonat. In sexta autem generatione nusquam utrique codices discrepant. In septima uero, ubi ille qui natus est Enoch non mortuus, sed quod Deo placuerit translatus esse narratur, eadem dissonantia est, quae in superioribus quinque de centum annis antequam gigneret eum, qui ibi commemoratus est, filium, adque in summa similis consonantia. Vixit enim annos, antequam transferretur, secundum utrosque codices trecentos sexaginta quinque. Octaua generatio habet quidem nonnullam diuersitatem, sed minorem ac dissimilem ceteris.
but after the same one is begotten, a hundred are found in ours fewer than in the Hebrews; and thus on both sides the totality of the numbers agrees. In the sixth generation, however, nowhere do the two codices disagree. But in the seventh, where the one who was born, Enoch, is narrated not to have died but to have been translated because he pleased God, there is the same discrepancy as in the preceding five, concerning the hundred years before he begot the son who is recorded there, and in the sum a similar agreement. For he lived, before he was translated, according to both codices, three hundred and sixty-five years. The eighth generation has indeed some difference, but smaller and unlike the rest.
但在這同一人被生之後,我們的抄本中所載比希伯來的少一百歲;如此在兩方面,年數的總和都相合。然而在第六世代,兩種抄本卻無一處不合。但在第七世代,就是那生下來的以諾,記為沒有死,乃因蒙神喜悅而被提去的——在此有與前五代相同的出入,就是在他生那裏所記之子以前的一百歲上,總數卻有類似的相合。因為按兩種抄本,他在被提以前活了三百六十五歲。第八世代固然有些差異,但比其餘的小,也與其餘的不同。
3:1854
Mathusalam quippe, quem genuit Enoch, antequam gigneret eum, qui in ipso ordine sequitur, secundum Hebraeos non centum minus, sed uiginti amplius uixit annos; qui rursus in nostris, postea quam eum genuit, reperiuntur additi, et in utrisque sibi summa uniuersi numeri occurrit. In sola nona generatione, id est in annis Lamech, filii Mathusalae, patris autem Noe, summa uniuersitatis discrepat, sed non plurimum. Viginti enim et quattuor annos plus uixisse in Hebraeis quam in nostris codicibus inuenitur. Namque antequam gigneret filium, qui uocatus est Noe, sex minus habet in Hebraeis quam in nostris; postea uero quam eum genuit, triginta amplius in eisdem quam in nostris.
For Methuselah, whom Enoch begat, before he begot the one who follows next in that order, lived, according to the Hebrews, not a hundred years less, but twenty more; which again in ours, after he begat him, are found to be added, and in both the sum of the whole number coincides with itself. In the ninth generation alone, that is, in the years of Lamech, the son of Methuselah and father of Noah, the sum of the totality differs, but not by very much. For he is found to have lived twenty-four years more in the Hebrews than in our codices. For before he begot the son who was called Noah, he has six fewer in the Hebrews than in ours; but after he begot him, thirty more in those than in ours.
因為以諾所生的瑪土撒拉,在生那按次序緊接的人之前,按希伯來抄本,不是少活一百歲,乃是多活二十歲;這二十歲在我們的抄本中,又在他生那人之後被找出補足,如此在兩者中,全數的總和都彼此吻合。惟獨在第九世代,就是瑪土撒拉之子、挪亞之父拉麥的年數上,總數有所不同,但相差不多。因為按希伯來抄本,他比我們的抄本多活了二十四歲。因為在他生那名叫挪亞的兒子之前,希伯來的比我們的少六歲;但在他生挪亞之後,那些抄本卻比我們的多三十歲。
3:1855
Unde sex illis detractis restant uiginti quattuor, ut dictum est. CAPUT XI. De annis Mathusalae, cuius aetas quattuordecim annis diluuium uidetur excedere. Per hanc autem discrepantiam Hebraeorum codicum adque nostrorum exoritur illa famosissima quaestio, ubi Mathusalam quattuordecim annos uixisse post diluuium conputatur, cum scriptura ex omnibus, qui in terra tunc fuerant, solos octo homines in arca exitium commemoret euasisse diluuii, in quibus Mathusalam non fuit. Secundum codices enim nostros Mathusalam priusquam gigneret illum, quem uocauit Lamech, uixit annos centum sexaginta septem;
Whence, those six being subtracted, twenty-four remain, as has been said. CHAPTER XI. On the years of Methuselah, whose age seems to exceed the flood by fourteen years. Now through this discrepancy of the Hebrew codices and ours arises that most famous question, where Methuselah is reckoned to have lived fourteen years after the flood, though Scripture records that of all who were then upon the earth, only eight men escaped the destruction of the flood in the ark, among whom Methuselah was not. For according to our codices Methuselah, before he begot the one whom he called Lamech, lived a hundred and sixty-seven years;
由此,那六歲既被減去,便如所說剩下二十四歲。第十一章。論瑪土撒拉的年數,他的歲數似乎比洪水超過十四年。如今藉著希伯來抄本與我們抄本的這出入,興起了那最著名的問題,就是瑪土撒拉被算為在洪水之後活了十四年,雖然經上記載:當時地上的眾人之中,只有八個人在方舟裏逃脫了洪水的毀滅,瑪土撒拉並不在其中。因為按我們的抄本,瑪土撒拉在生那被他叫作拉麥的人之前,活了一百六十七歲;
3:1856
deinde ipse Lamech, antequam ex illo natus esset Noe, uixit annos centum octoginta octo, qui fiunt simul trecenti quinquaginta quinque; his adduntur sescenti Noe, quoto eius anno diluuium factum est: qui fiunt nongenti quinquaginta quinque, ex quo Mathusalam natus est usque ad annum diluuii. Omnes enim anni uitae Mathusalam nongenti sexaginta nouem conputantur, quia, cum uixisset annos centum sexaginta septem et genuisset filium, qui est appellatus Lamech, post eum genitum uixit annos octingentos duo; qui omnes, ut diximus. nongenti sexaginta nouem fiunt.
then Lamech himself, before Noah was born of him, lived a hundred and eighty-eight years, which together make three hundred and fifty-five; to these are added the six hundred years of Noah, in which year of his the flood took place: these make nine hundred and fifty-five from the time Methuselah was born up to the year of the flood. For all the years of Methuselah's life are reckoned nine hundred and sixty-nine, because, when he had lived a hundred and sixty-seven years and had begotten the son who was called Lamech, after begetting him he lived eight hundred and two years; all of which, as we have said, make nine hundred and sixty-nine.
其後拉麥自己,在挪亞從他生出之前,活了一百八十八歲,二者合共三百五十五歲;再加上挪亞的六百歲,就是在他這歲數時發生洪水的:從瑪土撒拉出生算到洪水那年,共九百五十五歲。因為瑪土撒拉一生的年數共算為九百六十九歲,因他活到一百六十七歲生了那名叫拉麥的兒子,生他之後又活了八百零二歲;正如我們所說,這些合共九百六十九歲。
3:1857
Unde detractis nongentis quinquaginta quinque ab ortu Mathusalae usque ad diluuium remanent quattuordecim, quibus uixisse creditur post diluuium. Propter quod eum nonnulli, etsi non in terra, ubi omnem carnem, quam uiuere in aquis natura non sinit, constat fuisse deletam, . cum patre suo qui translatus fuerat aliquantum fuisse adque ibi, donec diluuium praeteriret, uixisse arbitrantur, nolentes derogare fidem codicibus, quos in auctoritatem celebriorem suscepit ecclesia, et credentes Iudaeorum potius quam istos non habere quod uerum est.
Whence, nine hundred and fifty-five being subtracted from the birth of Methuselah up to the flood, there remain fourteen, during which he is believed to have lived after the flood. On account of this, some suppose that he, though not on the earth — where it is agreed that all flesh which nature does not allow to live in the waters was destroyed — was for some time with his father, who had been translated, and lived there until the flood passed by; being unwilling to detract from the faith of the codices which the Church has received into more celebrated authority, and believing the Jews rather than these to have what is not true.
由此,從瑪土撒拉出生算到洪水,減去九百五十五,便剩下十四,據信他在洪水之後活了這十四年。為此,有些人猜想:他雖不在地上——因公認凡自然不容在水中存活的血肉,都已被滅絕——卻有一段時候與他那被提去的父親同在,並在那裏一直活到洪水過去;他們不願削減教會所收入、列為更著名權威之抄本的信實,寧可相信猶太人所傳的、而非這些抄本所載的並非真確。
3:1858
Non enim admittunt, quod magis hic esse potuerit error interpretum, quam in ea lingua esse falsum, unde in nostram per Graecam scriptura ipsa translata est, sed inquiunt non esse credibile septuaginta inter- r pretes , qui uno simul tempore unoque sensu interpretati sunt, errare potuisse aut ubi nihil eorum intererat uoluisse mentiri; Iudaeos uero, dum nobis inuident, quod lex et prophetae ad nos interpretando transierint, mutasse quaedam in codicibus suis, ut nostris minueretur auctoritas. Hanc opinionem uel / suspicionem accipiat quisque ut putauerit;
For they do not admit that this could rather have been an error of the translators, than that there should be a falsehood in that language from which the Scripture itself was translated into ours through the Greek; but they say it is not credible that the Seventy translators, who at one and the same time and with one mind translated, could have erred, or, where nothing of theirs was at stake, could have wished to lie; whereas the Jews, while they envy us that the Law and the Prophets have passed over to us by translation, have changed certain things in their codices, that the authority of ours might be diminished. Let each one accept this opinion or suspicion as he shall think fit;
因為他們不肯承認:這事與其說是那語言中有訛誤(聖經本身就是從那語言藉著希臘文譯成我們的文字),毋寧說可能是譯者的錯誤;他們倒說,這不可信:那七十位譯者既在同一時間、以同一心思翻譯,怎能出錯,或在無關自身利害之處,怎肯有意撒謊;反倒是猶太人,他們既嫉妒律法和申言者藉翻譯歸給了我們,便在自己的抄本中改動了某些事,好叫我們抄本的權威被削減。各人可隨己意接受這意見或這猜疑;
3:1859
certum est tamen non uixisse Mathusalam post diluuium, sed eodem anno fuisse defunctum, si uerum est quod de numero annorum in Hebraeis codicibus inuenitur. De illis autem septuaginta interpretibus quid mihi uideatur, suo loco diligentius inserendum est, cum ad ipsa tempora, quantum necessitas huius operis postulat, commemoranda adiuuante Domino uenerimus. Praesenti enim sufficit quaestioni secundum utrosque codices tam longas habuisse uitas illius aeui homines, ut posset aetate unius, qui de duobus, quos solos terra tunc habuit, parentibus primus est natus, ad constituendam etiam ciuitatem multiplicari genus humanum. CAPUT XII De opinione eorum.
yet it is certain that Methuselah did not live after the flood, but died in that same year, if what is found concerning the number of years in the Hebrew codices is true. But what I think concerning those Seventy translators must be inserted more carefully in its own place, when, with the Lord's help, we shall have come to those very times that must be recorded, so far as the necessity of this work demands. For the present question it suffices that, according to both codices, the men of that age had lives so long that, by the age of one man — who, of the two whom the earth then alone had as parents, was the first to be born — the human race could be multiplied even to the founding of a city. CHAPTER XII. On the opinion of those
然而可以肯定的是:瑪土撒拉並未在洪水之後活著,乃是在那同一年逝世,倘若希伯來抄本中關乎年數的記載是真確的。但我對那七十位譯者的看法,當在其本處更仔細地插入,就是當蒙主幫助,我們講到那些當記述的時代——只要本書的需要所要求的——之時。論到眼前的問題,這就夠了:按兩種抄本,那時代的人壽命如此長久,以致藉著一個人的年歲——他是當時地上僅有的那兩位父母所生的頭一個——人類就能繁衍到足以建立一座城。第十二章。論那些人的意見,
3:1860
qui primorum temporum homines tam longaeuos, quam scribitur, fuisse non credunt. Neque enim ullo modo audiendi sunt, qui putant aliter annos illis temporibus conputatos, id est tantae breuitatis, ut unus annus noster decem illos habuisse credatur. Quapropter, inquiunt, cum audierit quisque uel legerit nongentos annos quemque uixisse, debet intellegere nonaginta; decem quippe illi anni unus est noster et decem nostri centum illi fuerunt. Ac per hoc, ut putant, uiginti trium annorum fuit Adam, quando genuit Seth, et ipse Seth uiginti agebat et sex menses, quando ex illo natus est Enos, quos appellat scriptura ducentos et quinque annos;
who do not believe that the men of the earliest times were as long-lived as is written. For by no means are those to be listened to who think that the years were reckoned otherwise in those times — that is, of such brevity that one year of ours is believed to have contained ten of theirs. Wherefore, they say, when anyone hears or reads that someone lived nine hundred years, he ought to understand ninety; for ten of those years are one of ours, and ten of ours were a hundred of theirs. And by this, as they think, Adam was twenty-three years old when he begot Seth, and Seth himself was twenty years and six months when Enos was born of him, whom Scripture calls two hundred and five years;
就是那些不信最初時代的人如經上所記那樣長壽的人。因為斷不可聽信那些認為那些時代的年數是另一種算法的人——就是說,年數如此短促,以致我們的一年被信為包含他們的十年。為此他們說,每逢有人聽見或讀到某人活了九百歲,就當體會為九十歲;因為他們那十年是我們的一年,我們的十年是他們的一百年。照他們所想,亞當生塞特時是二十三歲,塞特生以挪士時是二十歲零六個月,經上卻稱之為二百零五歲;
3:1861
quoniam sicut isti suspicantur, quorum exponimus opinionem, unum annum, qualem nunc habemus, in decem partes illi diuidebant et easdem partes annos uocabant; quarum partium habet una quadratum senarium, eo quod sex diebus Deus perfecerit opera sua, ut in septimo requiesceret (de qua re in libro undecimo, sicut potui, disputaui); sexiens autem seni, qui numerus quadratum senarium facit, triginta sex dies sunt; qui multiplicati deciens ad trecentos sexaginta perueniunt, id est duodecim menses lunares.
since, as these men suspect, whose opinion we are setting forth, they divided one year, such as we now have, into ten parts, and called those same parts years; of which parts one has the square of six, because in six days God perfected His works, so that on the seventh He might rest (concerning which matter I have disputed, as I could, in the eleventh book); and six times six, which number makes the square of six, are thirty-six days; which, multiplied tenfold, reach to three hundred and sixty, that is, twelve lunar months.
因為照這些人——我們正在陳述其意見的——所猜想的,他們把我們如今所有的一年分為十分,並把這十分稱為年;其中一分有六的平方,因為神在六日內成全了祂的工作,好在第七日安息(關於這事,我已在第十一卷中盡我所能討論過);而六乘六——這數目構成六的平方——是三十六日;這數乘以十,便達到三百六十,就是十二個太陰月。
3:1862
Propter quinque dies enim reliquos, quibus solaris annus inpletur, et diei quadrantem, propter quem quater ductum eo anno, quo bissextum uocant, unus dies adicitur, addebantur a ueteribus postea dies, ut occurreret numerus annorum, quos dies Romani intercalares uocabant. Proinde etiam Enos, quem genuit Seth, decem et nouem agebat annos, quando ex illo natus est filius eius Cainan, quos annos dicit scriptura centum nonaginta. Et deinceps per omnes generationes, in quibus hominum anni commemorantur ante diluuium, nullus fere in nostris codicibus inuenitur, qui, cum esset centum annorum uel infra uel etiam centum uiginti aut non multo amplius, genuerit filium;
For, on account of the remaining five days by which the solar year is completed, and the quarter of a day, on account of which, multiplied four times, in that year which they call bissextile, one day is added — on these accounts days were afterward added by the ancients, that the number of years might come out right, which days the Romans called intercalary. Accordingly Enos too, whom Seth begat, was nineteen years old when his son Cainan was born of him, which years Scripture calls a hundred and ninety. And thereafter, through all the generations in which the years of men are recorded before the flood, scarcely anyone is found in our codices who, being a hundred years old or under, or even a hundred and twenty or not much more, begot a son;
因為,為著那剩下的五日(太陽年藉以完成)以及四分之一日(為此每四次乘積,在他們所稱的閏年中,加上一日)——為這些緣故,古人後來加上了日子,好使年數合得攏,這些日子羅馬人稱為閏日。照樣,塞特所生的以挪士,在他兒子該南從他生出時是十九歲,經上卻稱這些年為一百九十歲。其後,在洪水以前記述人之年數的一切世代中,在我們的抄本裏,幾乎找不到一個是在一百歲或以下、甚或一百二十歲或不多過此就生子的;
3:1863
sed qui minima aetate genuerunt, centum sexaginta, et quod excurrit, fuisse referuntur; quia nemo, inquiunt, decem annorum homo potest gignere filios, qui numerus centum appellabantur anni ab illis hominibus; sed in annis sedecim est matura pubertas et proli iam idonea procreandae, quos centum et sexaginta annos illa tempora nuncupabant. Ut autem aliter annum tunc fuisse conputatum non sit incredibile, adiciunt quod aput plerosque scriptores historiae reperitur, Aegyptios habuisse annum quattuor mensum, Acarnanas sex mensum, Lauinios tredecim mensum.
but those who begot at the least age are reported to have been a hundred and sixty, and what runs beyond; because, they say, no man of ten years can beget sons — which number was called a hundred years by those men; but at sixteen years there is mature puberty and one now fit for begetting offspring, which sixteen years those times named a hundred and sixty. And that the year was then reckoned otherwise may not be incredible, they add what is found among very many writers of history: that the Egyptians had a year of four months, the Acarnanians of six months, the Lavinians of thirteen months.
惟有那些在最小年歲生子的,據記載也有一百六十歲、並過此的;因為他們說,沒有一個十歲的人能生子——這數目被那些人稱為一百歲;但在十六歲就有成熟的青春期,已適於生育後裔,那時代將這十六歲稱為一百六十歲。又為使「那時年數另有算法」並非難以置信,他們加上在極多歷史作家那裏所見的事:埃及人有四個月的年,亞加納人有六個月的年,拉維尼人有十三個月的年。
3:1864
Plinius Secundus cum commemorasset relatum fuisse in litteras quendam uixisse centum quinquaginta duos <annos>, aliam decem amplius, alios ducentorum annorum habuisse uitam, alios trecentorum, quosdam ad quingentos, alios ad sescentos, nonnullos ad octingentos etiam peruenisse, haec omnia inscitia temporum accidisse arbitratus est. \'Alii quippe, inquit, aestate <unum> determinabant annum et alterum hieme, alii quadripertitis temporibus. sicut Arcades, inquit, quorum anni trimenstres fuerunt.\' Adiecit etiam aliquando Aegyptios, quorum paruos annos quaternorum mensum fuisse supra diximus, lunae fine limitasse annum.
Pliny the Second, when he had recorded that it had been set down in writing that a certain man lived a hundred and fifty-two years, another ten more, others had a life of two hundred years, others of three hundred, some reached five hundred, others six hundred, and some attained even to eight hundred — he judged that all these things had happened through ignorance of the times. 'For some,' he says, 'determined the year by summer and another by winter, others by the fourfold seasons, like the Arcadians,' he says, 'whose years were of three months.' He added also that the Egyptians sometimes — whose small years we said above were of four months — limited the year by the moon's end.
普林尼第二,當他記述書面記載某人活了一百五十二歲、另一人多十歲、有人壽命二百歲、有人三百歲、有人達五百歲、有人六百歲、甚至有人達到八百歲時,他斷定這一切都是因對時代無知而發生的。他說:「因為有些人以夏季定一年,另以冬季定另一年,有些人以四季的劃分來定,像亞加底亞人,」他說,「他們的年是三個月的。」他又加上說,埃及人有時——我們上面說過他們的小年是四個月的——以月亮的盈虧界定一年。
3:1865
\'Itaque aput eos, inquit, et singula milia annorum uixisse produntur.\' His uelut probabilibus argumentis quidam non destruentes fidem sacrae huius historiae, sed adstruere nitentes, ne sit incredibile quod tam multos annos uixisse referuntur antiqui, persuaserunt sibi, nec se suadere inpudenter existimant, tam exiguum spatium temporis tunc annum uocatum, ut illi decem\' sint unus noster et decem nostri centum illorum. Hoc autem esse falsissimum documento euidentissimo ostenditur. Quod antequam faciam, non mihi tacendum uidetur, quae credibilior possit esse suspicio.
'And so among them,' he says, 'individuals are reported to have lived even a thousand years each.' By these as if plausible arguments certain men, not destroying the faith of this sacred history, but striving to support it, lest it be incredible that the ancients are reported to have lived so many years, have persuaded themselves — nor do they think they persuade themselves impudently — that so small a span of time was then called a year, that ten of those are one of ours, and ten of ours a hundred of theirs. But that this is most utterly false is shown by a most evident proof. Before I produce it, it seems to me that I should not pass over in silence what suspicion may be more credible.
他說:「所以在他們中間,據記載個別的人甚至各活了一千歲。」藉著這些看似有理的論據,有些人並非破壞這段神聖歷史的信實,乃是力求支持它,免得「古人據記載活了那麼多歲」這事難以置信,便說服了自己——他們也不認為自己是冒昧地說服自己的——以為那時所稱的一年是如此短小的時段,以致他們的十年是我們的一年,我們的十年是他們的一百年。但這乃是極其錯謬的,有極明確的憑據可以證明。在我提出它之前,我覺得不該緘默不提:有甚麼猜想可能更為可信。
3:1866
Poteramus certe hanc adseuerationem ex Hebraeis codicibus redarguere adque conuincere, ubi Adam non ducentorum tringinta, sed centum triginta annorum fuisse reperitur, quando tertium genuit filium; qui anni si tredecim nostri sunt, procul dubio, primum quando genuit, undecim uel non multo amplius annorum fuit. Quis potest hac aetate generare usitata ista nobisque notissima lege naturae? Sed hunc omittamus, qui fortasse etiam quando creatus est potuit; non enim eum tam paruum, quam infantes nostri sunt, factum fuisse credibile est. Seth filius eius non ducentorum quinque, sicut nos legimus, sed centum quinque fuit, quando genuit Enos;
We could certainly refute and convict this assertion from the Hebrew codices, where Adam is found to have been not two hundred and thirty, but a hundred and thirty years old when he begot his third son; which years, if they are thirteen of ours, then without doubt, when he first begot — Cain — he was eleven years old, or not much more. Who can beget at this age by that customary and to us most well-known law of nature? But let us pass over this man, who perhaps even when he was created could have done so; for it is not credible that he was made as small as our infants are. Seth his son was not two hundred and five, as we read, but a hundred and five when he begot Enos;
我們確能從希伯來抄本駁倒並折服這論斷,那裏載亞當生第三個兒子時,不是二百三十歲,乃是一百三十歲;這些年數若是我們的十三歲,那麼毫無疑問,他頭一次生子——就是該隱——時,是十一歲、或不多過此。誰能照那慣常、為我們所極熟知的自然之律,在這年歲生育呢?但讓我們略過此人,他或許連被造之時就能如此;因為這不可信:他被造得像我們的嬰孩那樣小。他兒子塞特,生以挪士時,不是我們所讀的二百零五歲,乃是一百零五歲;
3:1867
ac per hoc secundum istos nondum habebat undecim annos aetatis. Quid dicam de Cainan eius filio, qui cum aput nos centum septuaginta reperiatur, aput Hebraeos septuaginta legitur fuisse, quando genuit Maleleel? Quis generat homo septennis, si tunc anni septuaginta nuncupabantur qui septem fuerunt? . Ii CAPUT XIII. An in dinumeratione annorum Hebraeorum magis quam septuaginta interpretum sit sequenda auctoritas. 5 Sed cum hoc dixero, continuo referetur illud Iudaeorum esse mendacium, de quo superius satis actum est; nam septuaginta interpretes laudabiliter celebratos uiros non potuisse mentiri.
and by this, according to these men, he did not yet have eleven years of age. What shall I say of Cainan his son, who, though among us he is found a hundred and seventy, is read among the Hebrews to have been seventy when he begot Maleleel? What man of seven years begets, if those years which were seven were then called seventy? CHAPTER XIII. Whether in the numbering of years the authority of the Hebrews rather than of the Seventy translators is to be followed. But when I shall have said this, immediately that 'falsehood of the Jews' will be alleged, concerning which enough has been done above; namely, that the Seventy translators, men laudably celebrated, could not have lied.
照這些人所說,這樣他還沒有十一歲。論到他兒子該南,我又當說甚麼呢?該南在我們的抄本中是一百七十歲,在希伯來抄本中卻讀作生瑪勒列時是七十歲。一個七歲的人怎能生子,倘若那本是七歲的年數那時被稱為七十歲呢?第十三章。論在數算年數上,當依從希伯來人的權威,還是依從七十士譯者的權威。但當我說了這話,立刻就會有人提出那「猶太人的謊言」之說——關於這事上面已論述得夠了——就是說,七十士譯者乃是值得稱許的著名人物,不可能撒謊。
3:1868
Ubi si quaeram, quid sit credibilius, Iudaeorum gentem tam longe lateque diffusam in hoc conscribendum men- 10 dacium uno consilio conspirare potuisse et, dum aliis inuident auctoritatem, sibi abstulisse ueritatem, an septuaginta homines, qui etiam ipsi Iudaei erant, uno in loco positos, quoniam rex Aegyptius Ptolomaeus eos ad hoc opus asciuerat, ipsam ueritatem gentibus alienigenis inuidisse et communicato istuc 15 fecisse consilio: quis non uideat quid procliuius faciliusque credatur?
Now if I should ask which is more credible — that the Jewish nation, so far and wide diffused, could conspire with one counsel in writing down this falsehood, and, while they envy others authority, have taken away truth from themselves; or that seventy men, who were themselves also Jews, set in one place, since the Egyptian king Ptolemy had summoned them to this work, should have envied the very truth to the foreign nations and have done this by a shared counsel — who would not see which is the more readily and easily believed?
如今我若問:何者更為可信——是猶太民族,散佈得如此遼闊廣遠,竟能以同一謀算齊心寫下這謊言,並且當他們嫉妒別人的權威時,反從自己身上奪去了真理;還是那七十個人,他們自己也是猶太人,被安置在同一地方,因埃及王托勒密召他們作這工,竟向外邦人嫉藏真理,並出於共同的謀算行了這事——誰不看出何者是更容易、更輕易被相信的呢?
3:1869
Sed absit ut prudens quispiam uel Iudaeos cuiuslibet peruersitatis adque malitiae tantum potuisse credat in codicibus tam multis et tam longe lateque dispersis, uel septuaginta illos memorabiles uiros hoc de inuidenda gentibus so ueritate unum communicasse consilium. Credibilius ergo quis dixerit, cum primum de bibliotheca Ptolomaei describi ista coeperunt, tunc aliquid tale fieri potuisse in codice uno, sed primitus inde descripto, unde iam latius emanaret; ubi potuit quidem accidere etiam scriptoris error. Sed hoc in illa quae- 1!5 stione de uita Mathusalae non absurdum est suspicari, et in illo alio, ubi superantibus uiginti quattuor annis summa non conuenit.
But far be it that any prudent person should believe that the Jews, of whatever perversity and malice, could have done so much in codices so many and so far and wide dispersed, or that those seventy memorable men shared one counsel about envying the truth to the nations. More credibly, therefore, would one say that, when these things first began to be copied out from the library of Ptolemy, then something of this kind could have been done in a single codex, the one first copied out from thence, from which it might already more widely flow forth; where indeed even a copyist's error could have occurred. But this is not absurd to suspect in that question about the life of Methuselah, and in that other, where the sum does not agree, the twenty-four years being in excess.
但斷不可有任何明智之人相信:猶太人,無論存著怎樣的乖謬與惡意,竟能在如此眾多、又散佈如此遼闊廣遠的抄本中作這麼多手腳,或那七十個可記念的人竟共謀向外邦人嫉藏真理。所以更可信的說法乃是:當這些書卷起初從托勒密的圖書館抄錄出來時,這類事可能在單一抄本中發生,就是從那裏首先抄出的那一卷,再由它更廣地流傳出去;在此處的確連抄寫員的錯誤也可能發生。而在論到瑪土撒拉壽命的那問題上,並在那另一處——就是多出二十四年、總數不合之處——這樣猜想並非荒謬。
3:1870
In his autem, in quibus continuatur ipsius mendositatis similitudo, ita ut ante genitum filium, qui ordini inseritur, alibi supersint centum anni, alibi desint; post genitum autem ubi deerant supersint, ubi supererant desint, ut summa conueniat; et hoc in prima, secunda, tertia, quarta, quinta, septima generatione inuenitur: uidetur habere quandam, si s dici potest, error ipse constantiam nec casum redolet, sed industriam. .
But in these, in which a likeness of the same faultiness is continued — so that before the begotten son who is inserted into the order, in one place a hundred years are over and above, in another are lacking; but after the begotten son, where they were lacking they are over, where they were over they are lacking, so that the sum may agree; and this is found in the first, second, third, fourth, fifth, and seventh generation — the error itself seems to have a certain consistency, if it may be so called, and does not smack of chance, but of design.
但在這些情形中——其中同一訛誤的相似之處連續出現,以致在那插入次序的所生之子被生以前,一處多出一百歲,另一處卻缺一百歲;而在所生之子被生以後,先前所缺之處反而多出,先前所多之處反而缺少,好使總數相合;這情形見於第一、第二、第三、第四、第五並第七世代——這錯誤本身似乎帶有某種一貫性(若可這樣稱呼的話),不像是出於偶然,倒像是出於蓄意。
3:1871
Itaque illa diuersitas numerorum aliter se habentium in codicibus Graecis et Latinis, aliter in Hebraeis, ubi non est ista de centum annis prius adbitis et postea detractis per tot 10 generationes continuata parilitas, nec malitiae Iudaeorum nec diligentiae uel prudentiae septuaginta interpretum, sed scriptoris tribuatur eirori, qui de bibliotheca supradicti regis codicem describendum primus accepit. Nam etiam nunc, ubi numeri non faciunt intentum ad aliquid, quod facile possit 15 intellegi uel quod appareat utiliter disci, et neglegenter describuntur et neglegentius emendantur. Quis enim sibi existimet esse discendum, quot milia hominum tribus Israel singillatim habere potuerunt?
And so that diversity of the numbers, standing one way in the Greek and Latin codices, another way in the Hebrew — where there is not this parity, continued through so many generations, of a hundred years first added and afterward subtracted — let it be attributed neither to the malice of the Jews nor to the diligence or prudence of the Seventy translators, but to the error of the copyist who first received from the library of the aforesaid king the codex to be copied. For even now, where numbers do not engage the attention toward something that can easily be understood, or that may appear useful to learn, they are both negligently copied and still more negligently corrected. For who would suppose that he must learn how many thousands of men the tribes of Israel could individually have had?
所以,那年數的差異——在希臘和拉丁抄本中是一個樣式,在希伯來抄本中是另一個樣式,後者並沒有這種延續了如此多世代、先加一百歲後又減去的對等——讓人既不歸咎於猶太人的惡意,也不歸功於七十士譯者的勤勉或審慎,乃歸於那首先從前述王的圖書館領取書卷去抄錄之抄寫員的錯誤。因為連如今,凡數目不能引人注意去理解某種容易明白的事、或顯出有益於學習的事時,這些數目就被疏忽地抄寫,並被更疏忽地校正。因為誰會以為自己必須學習以色列各支派個別能有多少千人呢?
3:1872
quoniam prodesse aliquid non putatur; et quotus quisque hominum est, cui profunditas utilitatis huius 10 appareat? Hic uero, ubi per tot contextas generationes centum anni alibi adsunt, alibi desunt, et post natum, qui commemorandus fuerat, filium desunt ubi adfuerunt, adsunt ubi defuerunt, ut summa concordet:
since it is not thought to be of any profit; and how rare is the man to whom the depth of the usefulness of this appears? But here, where through so many interwoven generations a hundred years are in one place present, in another absent, and after the birth of the son who was to be recorded they are absent where they had been present, and present where they had been absent, so that the sum may agree:
因為這被認為毫無益處;而那看出此中益處之深奧的人何等稀少呢?但在此處——就是經過如此多交織的世代,一百歲在一處出現、在另一處缺少,並且在那當被記述之子出生以後,原本出現之處反而缺少,原本缺少之處反而出現,好使總數相合——
3:1873
nimirum cum uellet persuadere, qui hoc fecit, ideo numerosissimos annos uixisse » antiquos, quod eos breuissimos nuncupabant, et hoc de maturitate pubertatis, qua idonea filii gignerentur, conaretur ostendere, adque ideo in illis centum annis decem nostros insinuandos putaret incredulis, ne homines tamdiu uixisse recipere in fidem nollent, addidit centum, ubi gignendis filiis habilem ao non inuenit aetatem, eosdemque post genitos filios, ut congrueret summa, detraxit. Sic quippe uoluit credibiles facere idonearum generandae proli conuenientias aetatum, ut tamen numero non fraudaret uniuersas aetates uiuentium singulorum.
doubtless, since he who did this wished to persuade that the ancients lived so very many years for this reason, that they called them very brief, and was trying to show this from the maturity of puberty, at which sons could fitly be begotten — and therefore thought that in those hundred years ten of ours should be insinuated to the unbelieving, lest they should refuse to receive into faith that men lived so long — he added a hundred where he did not find an age fit for begetting sons, and the same, after the sons were begotten, he subtracted, that the sum might fit. For thus he wished to make credible the suitabilities of ages for begetting offspring, yet so as not to defraud in number the total ages of the individuals living.
無疑地,那行此事的人既想說服人,叫人相信古人之所以活了那麼多歲,乃是因為他們把這些年數稱為極短;他並設法從那適於生子的成熟青春期來證明這事——因而以為在那一百歲中,當向不信的人暗示我們的十歲,免得他們不肯把「人活得這麼久」接入信仰——他便在那他找不到適於生子之年歲的地方加上一百,而在生子之後又把這同樣的數減去,好使總數合得攏。因為他這樣想使「適於生育後裔之年歲的相稱」變得可信,卻又不在數目上虧負各人一生的全部年歲。
3:1874
& Quod autem id in sexta generatione non fecit, hoc ipsum est quod magis mouet ideo illum fecisse, cum res, quam dicimus, postulauit, quia non fecit, ubi non postulauit. Inuenit namque in eadem generatione aput Hebraeos uixisse Iared, antequam genuisset Enoch, centum sexaginta duos ( aonos ), qui secun - łU dum illam rationem breuium annorum fiunt anni sedecim et aliquid minus quam menses duo; quae iam aetas apta est ad gignendum, et ideo addere centum annos breues, ut nostri uiginti sex fierent, necesse non fuit, nec post natum Enoch eos detrahere, quos non addiderat ante natum. Sic factum est 15 ut hic nulla esset inter codices utrosque uarietas.
But that he did not do this in the sixth generation — this very thing is what the more moves one to believe that he did it when the matter we speak of demanded it, because he did not do it where it did not demand it. For he found in that same generation, among the Hebrews, that Jared lived, before he had begotten Enoch, a hundred and sixty-two years, which according to that reckoning of brief years make sixteen years and a little less than two months; which age is now apt for begetting, and therefore it was not necessary to add a hundred brief years, that they might become twenty-six of ours, nor after Enoch was born to subtract those which he had not added before his birth. Thus it came about that here there was no variety between the two codices.
但他在第六世代沒有這樣作——正是這事更使人相信:他是在我們所說的事有此需要時纔這樣作的,因為他在無此需要之處就沒有這樣作。因為他在同一世代中,在希伯來抄本裏發現雅列在生以諾之前活了一百六十二歲,按那短年的算法是十六歲又略少於兩個月;這年歲如今已適於生育,所以無須加上一百短年好使之成為我們的二十六歲,也無須在以諾出生之後減去那他在以諾出生之前未曾加上的數。如此便造成此處兩種抄本之間並無差異。
3:1875
Sed rursus mouet, quur in octaua generatione, antequam de Mathusalam nasceretur Lamech, cum aput Hebraeos legantur centum octoginta duo anni, uiginti minus inueniuntur in codicibus nostris, ubi potius addi centum solent, et post genitum 20 Lamech conplendam restituuntur ad summam, quae in codicibus utrisque non discrepat. Si enim centum septuaginta annos propter pubertatis maturitatem decem et septem uolebat intellegi, sicut nihil addere, ita nihil detrahere iam debebat, quia inuenerat aetatem idoneam generationi filiorum, propter 25 quam in aliis centum illos annos, ubi eam non inueniebat, addebat.
But again it is asked why, in the eighth generation, before Lamech was born of Methuselah, whereas among the Hebrews one hundred and eighty-two years are read, twenty fewer are found in our codices, where rather one hundred are usually added; and after Lamech was begotten they are restored to complete the sum, which in both codices does not disagree. For if it wished one hundred and seventy years to be understood as seventeen, on account of the maturity of puberty, then just as it added nothing, so it ought now to have subtracted nothing, because it had found an age suitable for the begetting of sons—on account of which, in the other cases, it added those hundred years where it did not find such an age.
但這裡又引出一個疑問:在第八代中,於拉麥從瑪土撒拉所生之前,希伯來文本記載為一百八十二歲,而在我們的抄本中卻少了二十歲——通常在我們的抄本中反倒會加上一百歲;而在拉麥被生之後,這些年歲又被補回,以湊足那在兩種抄本中並無分歧的總數。因為,倘若它要人把一百七十歲因青春成熟之故理解為十七歲,那麼正如它毫無增添,照樣此時也不該有所減去,既然它已找到適合生育兒子的年齡;正是為此緣故,在別處它才在找不到這年齡時加上那一百歲。
3:1876
Hoc autem de uiginti annis merito putaremus casu mendositatis accidere potuisse, nisi eos, sicut prius detraxerat, restitaere postea curaret, ut summae conueniret integritas. An forte astutius factum existimandum est, ut illa, qua centum anni prius solent adici et postea detrahi, occultaretur industria, cum et illic, ubi necesse non fuerat, non quidem de centum annis, uerum tamen de quantulocumque numero prius detracto, post reddito, tale aliquid fieret? Sed quomodolibet istuc accipiatur, siue credatur ita esse factum siue non credatur, siue postremo ita siue non ita sit:
Now we might with reason suppose that this matter of the twenty years could have happened by chance through error, were it not that, just as it had first subtracted them, it afterward took care to restore them, so that the integrity of the sum might agree. Or perhaps it is to be thought to have been done more cunningly, so that the device whereby a hundred years are wont first to be added and afterward subtracted might be concealed—since even there, where it was not necessary, something of the same kind was done, not indeed with a hundred years, yet with however small a number first subtracted and afterward given back. But however that be taken, whether it be believed to have been done so or not, whether finally it be so or not so:
如今我們本可以合理地認為,這二十歲之事或許出於偶然、因抄寫之誤而發生,倘若不是它既先前減去了這些年歲,後來又費心將它們補回,好使總數的完整得以相符。或者也許該認為這是更巧妙地做成的,目的是要掩飾那慣例——即先加上一百歲、後又減去的手法——因為即便在那無此必要之處,也有同類的事發生:固然不是就一百歲而言,卻是先減去、後歸還無論多麼微小的數目。但無論這事如何被理解,無論信其如此行成與否,無論到底是否如此:
3:1877
recte fieri nullo modo dubitauerim, ut, cum diuersum aliquid in utrisque codicibus inuenitur, quando quidem ad fidem rerum gestarum utrumque esse non potest uerum, ei linguae potius credatur, unde est in aliam per interpretes facta translatio. Nam in quibusdam etiam codicibus Graecis tribus et uno Latino et uno etiam Syro inter se consentientibus inuentus est Mathusalam sex annis ante diluuium fuisse defunctus. u CAPUT XIIII. De parilitate annorum, qui eisdem quibus nunc spatiis et in prioribus saeculis cucurrerunt. Nunc iam uideamus quonam modo euidenter possit ostendi.
I would in no way doubt that it is rightly done that, when something different is found in the two codices—since with respect to the truth of the events both cannot be true—rather that language should be trusted from which the translation into the other was made through the interpreters. For in certain Greek codices also—three of them—and one Latin, and even one Syriac, all agreeing among themselves, Methuselah was found to have died six years before the flood. CHAPTER XIV. On the equality of the years, which ran in the same spans as now also in the earlier ages. Now let us see in what way it can be evidently shown
我絕不會懷疑這樣做是正確的:當兩種抄本中發現有所不同時——既然就史事的真確而言二者不可能都為真——就寧可信靠那原文,即從它經由譯者譯成另一種文字的那種語言。因為在某些希臘抄本中——共三本——連同一本拉丁文本,甚至一本敘利亞文本,彼此相符,都發現瑪土撒拉是在洪水之前六年去世的。第十四章 論年歲的均等,即在早先世代中年歲也以與如今相同的長度運行。現在讓我們來看,可以如何明確地證明,
3:1878
non tam breues, ut illi decem unus esset noster, sed tantae prolixitatis annos, quantae nunc habemus (quos utique circuitus conficit solis), in illorum hominum uita prolixissima conputatos. Sescentensimo nempe anno uitae Noe scriptum est factum esse diluuium. Quur ergo ibi legitur : Et aqua diluuii facta est super terram sescentensimo anno in uita Noe, secundi mensis, septima et uicensima mensis, si annus ille minimus, quales decem faciunt unum \'nostrum, triginta sex habebat dies? Tantillus quippe annus, si antiquo more hoc nomen accepit, aut non habet menses, aut mensis eius est triduum, ut habeat duodecim menses. Quo modo igitur hic dictum est:
that the years reckoned in the very long life of those men were not so brief that ten of theirs made one of ours, but were years of such length as we now have (years which the circuit of the sun completes). For it is written that the flood took place in the six hundredth year of the life of Noah. Why then is it read there: «And the water of the flood came upon the earth in the six hundredth year of Noah's life, in the second month, on the twenty-seventh day of the month,» if that year was the smallest kind, of which ten make one of ours, having thirty-six days? For such a tiny year, if it received this name after the ancient fashion, either has no months, or its month is a space of three days, so that it may have twelve months. In what way, then, is it here said:
那些人極其長壽的生命中所計算的年歲,並非如此短促,以致他們的十年等於我們的一年,而是與我們如今所有的同等長度的年歲(這些年歲乃由太陽的運轉所完成)。因為經上記著說,洪水發生在挪亞生命的第六百年。那麼,若那年是最小的一種、以其十年抵我們一年、只有三十六日,為何那裡記著說:「洪水的水在挪亞生命的第六百年、二月二十七日,臨到地上」呢?因為這樣微小的一年,倘若它是按古法得此名稱,要麼根本沒有月份,要麼它的一個月只是三日之久,好讓它能有十二個月。那麼,這裡怎能說:
3:1879
Sescentensimo anno, secundi mensis, septima et uicensima mensis, nisi quia tales, quales nunc sunt, etiam tunc erant menses? Nam quo pacto aliter uicensimo et septimo die secundi mensis diceretur coeptum esse diluuium? Deinde postea in fine diluuii ita legitur: Et sedit arca in mense septimo, septima et uicensima mensis, super montes Ararat. Aqua autem minuebatur usque ad undecimum mensem; in undecimo autem mense prima die mensis paruerunt capita montium. Si igitur tales menses erant, tales profecto et anni erant, quales nunc habemus. Menses quippe illi triduani uiginti et septem dies habere non poterant. Aut si pars tricensima tridui tunc appellabatur dies, ut omnia proportione minuantur:
«In the six hundredth year, in the second month, on the twenty-seventh day of the month,» unless because the months even then were such as they now are? For in what other way could it be said that the flood began on the twenty-seventh day of the second month? Then afterward, at the end of the flood, it is thus read: «And the ark rested in the seventh month, on the twenty-seventh day of the month, upon the mountains of Ararat. But the water kept decreasing until the eleventh month; and in the eleventh month, on the first day of the month, the tops of the mountains appeared.» If, therefore, the months were such, surely the years too were such as we now have. For those three-day months could not have twenty-seven days. Or if a thirtieth part of three days was then called a day, so that everything is diminished in proportion:
「第六百年、二月二十七日」呢——若非因為那時的月份也與如今的月份相同?不然,怎能說洪水是在二月二十七日開始的呢?再者,後來在洪水的末了,又這樣記著說:「方舟在七月二十七日停在亞拉臘山上。水漸漸消退,直到十一月;十一月初一日,山頂都顯露出來。」所以,倘若月份是這樣的,年歲必然也與我們如今所有的相同。因為那些三日之久的月份不可能有二十七日。或者,若那時三日的三十分之一稱為一日,使一切都按比例縮減:
3:1880
ergo nec toto quadriduo nostro factum est illud tam grande diluuium, quod memoratur factum quadraginta diebus et noctibus. Quis hanc absurditatem et uanitatem ferat? Proinde remoueatur hic error, qui coniectura falsa ita uult adstruere scripturarum nostrarum fidem, ut alibi destruat. Prorsus tantus etiam tunc dies fuit. quantus et nunc est, quem uiginti quattuor horae diurno curriculo nocturnoque determinant; tantus mensis, quantus et nunc est, quem luna coepta et finita concludit;
then that so great a flood, which is recorded to have taken place in forty days and nights, was not accomplished even in a whole four days of ours. Who could bear such absurdity and emptiness? Therefore let this error be removed, which by a false conjecture so wishes to build up the credit of our Scriptures that elsewhere it destroys it. Assuredly the day even then was as great as it now is, which twenty-four hours mark off in the diurnal and nocturnal course; the month as great as it now is, which the moon, beginning and ending, completes;
那麼,那場記載為在四十晝夜中發生的如此浩大的洪水,竟連我們四整日都不到就完成了。誰能容忍這等荒謬與虛妄呢?因此,當除去這謬誤;它以虛假的臆測,想要這樣建立我們聖經的可信,反倒在別處將其拆毀。確實,那時的一日也與如今一樣長,乃是由二十四小時在晝夜的運行中所劃定的;月份也與如今一樣長,是月亮從始至終所完成的;
3:1881
tantus annus, quantus et nunc est, quem duodecim menses lunares additis propter cursum solarem quinque diebus et quadrante consummant, quanti anni sescentensimi uitae Noe secundus erat mensis eiusque mensis uicensimus et septimus dies, quando coepit esse diluuium, in quo dies quadraginta continuatae ingentes pluuiae memorantur, qui dies non binas ac paulo amplius horas habebant, sed uicenas et quaternas die noctuque transactas.
the year as great as it now is, which twelve lunar months, with five days and a quarter added on account of the solar course, bring to completion. Of such a year the second month of the six hundredth year of Noah's life was the month, and the twenty-seventh day of that month was the day when the flood began, in which forty days of vast continuous rains are recorded—days which did not have two hours and a little more, but four-and-twenty hours passing in day and night.
年歲也與如今一樣長,乃是十二個太陰月、為配合太陽的運轉而加上五日又四分之一日所湊足的。挪亞生命第六百年的第二個月,正是這樣一年中的月份,而那月的第二十七日,正是洪水開始之日,在那期間記載有四十日連綿不絕的傾盆大雨——這些日子並非只有兩小時多一點,而是在晝夜中度過的二十四小時。
3:1882
Ac per hoc tam magnos annos uixerunt illi antiqui usque amplius quam nongentos, quantos postea uixit Abraham centum septuaginta et post eum filius eius Isaac centum octoginta et filius eius Iacob prope centum quinquaginta, et quantos interposita aliquanta aetate Moyses centum uiginti, et quantos etiam nunc uiuunt homines septuaginta uel octoginta uel non multo amplius, de quibus dictum est: Et amplius eis labor et dolor.
And on this account those ancients lived years so great, even more than nine hundred, of the same length as Abraham afterward lived a hundred and seventy, and after him his son Isaac a hundred and eighty, and his son Jacob nearly a hundred and fifty, and of the same length as Moses, after some interval of time, lived a hundred and twenty, and of the same length as even now men live seventy or eighty, or not much more, of whom it was said: «And their further span is labor and sorrow.»
正因如此,那些古人活了如此長的歲數,甚至超過九百年;這年歲的長度,與後來亞伯拉罕所活的一百七十歲相同,與其後他的兒子以撒所活的一百八十歲相同,與他的兒子雅各所活的將近一百五十歲相同,與隔了若干年代之後摩西所活的一百二十歲相同,也與如今人所活的七十或八十、或不多過此的歲數相同;論到後者,經上說:「他們其餘的乃是勞苦愁煩。」
3:1883
Illa uero numerorum uarietas, quae inter codices Hebraeos inuenitur et nostros, neque de hac antiquorum longaeuitate dissentit, et si quid habet ita diuersum, ut uerum esse utrumque non possit, rerum gestarum fides ab ea lingua repetenda est, ex qua interpretatum est quod habemus. Quae facultas cum uolentibus ubique gentium praesto sit, non tamen uacat, quod septuaginta interpretes in plurimis, quae diuersa dicere uidentur, ex Hebraeis codicibus emendare ausus est nemo. Non enim est illa diuersitas putata mendositas; nec ego ullo modo putandam existimo:
But that variety of numbers which is found between the Hebrew codices and ours neither disagrees concerning this longevity of the ancients; and if it has anything so different that both cannot be true, the credit of the events done is to be sought from that language out of which what we have was translated. And though this resource is at hand everywhere among the nations for those who wish it, nevertheless it is not without significance that, in very many places where the Seventy translators seem to say something different, no one has dared to correct them from the Hebrew codices. For that diversity was not reckoned an error; nor do I in any way consider it should be so reckoned:
但希伯來抄本與我們抄本之間所發現的那種數目上的差異,既不與古人的這種長壽相牴觸;倘若其中有什麼如此不同、以致二者不可能都為真,就當從那原文——即我們所有的乃從之翻譯而出的那種語言——去尋求史事的可信。雖然這資源在萬民之中、凡願求者隨處可得,然而仍有其意義:在七十士譯者似乎說了不同之言的許多地方,竟無人敢從希伯來抄本去更正他們。因為那種差異並未被當作錯誤;我也斷不認為它該被如此看待:
3:1884
sed ubi non est scriptoris error, aliquid eos diuino spiritu, ubi sensus esset consentaneus ueritati et praedicans ueritatem, non interpretantium munere, sed prophetantium libertate aliter dicere uoluisse credendum est. Unde merito non solum Hebraeis, uerum etiam ipsis, cum adhibet testimonia de scripturis, uti apostolica inuenitur auctoritas. Sed hinc me opportuniore loco, si Deus adiuuerit, - promisi diligentius locuturum; nunc quod instat expediam.
but where there is no scribe's error, it is to be believed that, by the divine Spirit, where the sense was consonant with the truth and proclaimed the truth, they willed to say something otherwise—not by the office of translators, but by the liberty of prophets. Hence with reason the apostolic authority is found to use not only the Hebrews but also these very translators, when it adduces testimonies from the Scriptures. But on this matter I have promised, if God help, to speak more diligently in a more fitting place; now let me dispatch what is at hand.
但在沒有抄寫之誤之處,就當相信:藉著神聖的靈,凡意思與真理相符、並宣揚真理之處,他們乃願意以另一種方式說出——不是憑譯者的職分,而是憑先知的自由。因此,使徒的權柄當引用聖經的見證時,理當不僅採用希伯來文本,也採用這些譯者的譯文,這是有理可循的。但論到這事,我已應許,若神幫助,要在更合適之處更詳盡地論說;如今且讓我把眼前的事辦完。
3:1885
Non enim ambigendum est ab homine, qui ex primo homine primus est natus, quando tamdiu uiuebant, potuisse constitui ciuitatem, sane terrenam, non illam, quae dicitur ciuitas Dei, de qua ut scriberemus, laborem tanti huius operis in manus sumsimus. CAPUT XV. An credibile sit primi saeculi uiros usque ad eam aetatem, qua filios generasse referuntur, a concubitu continuisse. Dicet ergo aliquis:
For it is not to be doubted that by a man who was the first to be born of the first man, when men lived so long, a city could have been established—an earthly one, to be sure, not that which is called the City of God, to write about which we have taken upon our hands the labor of this so great work. CHAPTER XV. Whether it is credible that the men of the first age remained continent from intercourse up to that age at which they are reported to have begotten sons. Someone, then, will say:
因為無可懷疑:由那從第一個人所生的頭一個人,在人活得如此長久之時,能夠建立一座城——固然是地上的城,並非那稱為神之城的城;為了著述後者,我們才親手承擔了這如此浩大之工的勞苦。第十五章 論最初世代之人是否可信,直到他們被記載生子的那年齡,才節制與妻同房。那麼,有人會說:
3:1886
Itane credendum est hominem filios generaturum nec habentem propositum continentiae centum et amplius, uel secundum Hebraeos non multo minus, id est octoginta, septuaginta, sexaginta annos a concumbendi opere uacuisse, aut si non uacaret, nihil prolis gignere potuisse?\' Haec quaestio duobus modis soluitur. Aut enim tanto serior fuit proportione pubertas, quanto uitae totius maior annositas;
«Is it then to be believed that a man, destined to beget sons and having no purpose of continence, kept himself free from the work of intercourse for a hundred years and more—or, according to the Hebrews, not much less, that is, eighty, seventy, sixty years—or, if he did not keep free, that he could beget no offspring?» This question is solved in two ways. For either puberty was so much later in proportion as the length of the whole life was greater;
「那麼,難道可信:一個註定要生子、卻無守貞之志的人,竟有一百多年——或按希伯來文本不少很多,即八十、七十、六十年——不行房之事;或者,若他並未禁絕,竟不能生出後裔嗎?」這問題可用兩種方式解答。其一:青春成熟期之所以推遲了那麼久,乃因整個壽命越發長久之故;
3:1887
aut, quod magis uideo esse credibile, non hic primogeniti filii commemorati sunt, sed quos successionis ordo poscebat, ut perueniretur ad Noe, a quo rursus ad Abraham uidemus esse peruentum, ac deinde usque ad certum articulum temporis, quantum oportebat signari etiam generationibus commemoratis cursum gloriosissimae ciuitatis in hoc mundo peregrinantis et supernam patriam requirentis. Quod enim negari non potest, prior omnibus Cain ex coniunctione maris et feminae natus est. Neque enim illo nato dixisset Adam, quod dixisse legitur: Adquisiui hominem per Deum, nisi illis duobus ipse fuisset homo nascendo additus primus.
or—what I see to be more credible—the firstborn sons were not here recorded, but those whom the order of succession required, so that one might arrive at Noah, from whom again we see the line reached Abraham, and thence up to a certain juncture of time, as much as it was fitting to be marked, even in the generations recorded, of the course of that most glorious city sojourning in this world and seeking the heavenly fatherland. For what cannot be denied is that Cain, before all, was born of the union of male and female. For when he was born Adam would not have said what he is read to have said, «I have gotten a man through God,» unless he himself had been added as the first man by birth to those two.
其二——這我看為更為可信——這裡所記載的並非頭生的兒子,而是繼承次序所要求的那些人,好叫人能追溯到挪亞;我們又看見這世系從挪亞再延伸到亞伯拉罕,又從此直到某一時間的關節,正如所應當標明的——即便在所記載的世代中——關乎那寄居在這世上、尋求天上家鄉的至榮之城的歷程。因為不可否認的是:在眾人之先,該隱乃是由男女結合所生。因為他出生時,亞當斷不會說經上所記他說的話:「我藉著神得了一個男子」——除非他自己是藉著出生而被加添給那二人、作為頭一個人。
3:1888
Hunc secutus Abel, quem maior frater occidit, praefigurationem quandam peregrinantis ciuitatis Dei, quod ab inpiis et quodam modo terrigenis, id est terrenam originem diligentibus et. terrenae ciuitatis terrena felicitate gaudentibus, persecutiones iniquas passura fuerat, primus ostendit. Sed quot annorum erat Adam, cum eos genuit, non apparet. Exinde digeruntur generationes aliae de Cain, aliae de illo, quem genuit Adam in eius successionem, quem frater occidit, et appellauit nomen illius Seth dicens, ut scriptum est: Suscitauit enim mihi Deus semen aliud pro Abel, quem occidit Cain.
After him followed Abel, whom the elder brother slew, who first showed forth a certain prefiguration of the sojourning City of God—because it was to suffer unjust persecutions from the impious and in some manner earth-born, that is, from those who love their earthly origin and rejoice in the earthly felicity of the earthly city. But of how many years Adam was when he begot them does not appear. Thenceforth other generations are set in order from Cain, and others from him whom Adam begot in succession to the one whom the brother slew, and he called his name Seth, saying, as it is written: «For God has raised up for me another seed in place of Abel, whom Cain slew.»
在他之後是亞伯,被兄長所殺,他頭一個顯明了那寄居的神之城的某種預表——因為這城要從不敬虔之人、並某種程度上屬地而生之人(即愛慕屬地源頭、並以地上之城的屬地福樂為樂之人)那裡,受不義的逼迫。但亞當生他們時是多少歲,並未顯明。從此,一系世代由該隱排列下來,另一系由那被亞當所生、接續那被弟兄所殺者的人排下;亞當給他起名叫塞特,說(如經上所記):「神另給我立了一個後裔代替亞伯,就是該隱所殺的。」
3:1889
Cum itaque istae duae series generationum, una de Seth, altera de Cain, has duas, de quibus agimus, distinctis ordinibus insinuent ciuitates, unam caelestem in terris peregrinantem, alteram terrenam terrenis tamquam sola sint gaudiis inhiantem uel inhaerentem: nullus de progenie Cain, cum dinumerata sit connumerato Adam usque ad octauam generationem, quot annorum fuisset expressus est, quando genuit eum, qui commemoratur post eum. Noluit enim Spiritus Dei in terrenae ciuitatis generationibus tempora notare ante diluuium, sed in caelestis maluit, tamquam essent memoria digniores. Porro autem Seth quando natus est, non quidem taciti sunt anni patris eius, sed iam genuerat alios;
Since, therefore, these two series of generations—one from Seth, the other from Cain—by distinct orders intimate these two cities of which we treat, one heavenly sojourning on earth, the other earthly gaping after or clinging to earthly joys as though they were the only ones: no one of the progeny of Cain—though it is enumerated, with Adam counted in, up to the eighth generation—is stated to have been of how many years when he begot the one who is recorded after him. For the Spirit of God was unwilling to note the times in the generations of the earthly city before the flood, but preferred to do so in those of the heavenly, as though they were more worthy of memory. Further, when Seth was born, the years of his father are not indeed left unspoken, but he had already begotten others;
因此,既然這兩系世代——一系出自塞特,另一系出自該隱——以分明的次序暗示我們所論的這兩座城,一座是寄居地上的屬天之城,另一座是屬地之城、貪戀或緊抓屬地之樂、彷彿那是唯一可樂之事:該隱的後裔中——雖然連同亞當計算在內、直數到第八代——竟無一人被記明在他生那記載於其後者時是多少歲。因為神的靈不願在洪水之前標明屬地之城世代的年歲,反倒寧可在屬天之城的世代中標明,彷彿它們更配被記念。再者,塞特出生時,他父親的年歲固然並未隱而不言,但亞當那時已生了別的兒女;
3:1890
et utrum solos Cain et Abel, adfirmare quis audeat? Non enim quia soli nominati sunt propter ordines generationum quas commemorare oportebat, ideo consequens uideri debet solos fuisse tunc generatos ex Adam. Cum enim silentio coopertis omnium nominibus ceterorum legatur eum genuisse filios et filias: quota fuerit ista proles eius, quis praesumat adserere, si culpam temeritatis euitat? Potuit quippe Adam diuinitus admonitus dicere, postea quam Seth natus est: Suscitauit enim mihi Deus semen aliud pro Abel, quoniam talis erat futurus, qui inpleret illius sanctitatem, non quod ipse prior post eum temporis ordine nasceretur. Deinde quod scriptum est:
and whether he begot Cain and Abel only, who would dare to affirm? For it does not follow, because they alone were named on account of the orders of generations which had to be recorded, that therefore only they were then begotten of Adam. For when, with the names of all the rest covered in silence, it is read that he begot sons and daughters: who would presume to assert what number this offspring of his was, if he avoids the fault of rashness? For Adam could, divinely admonished, say after Seth was born, «For God has raised up for me another seed in place of Abel,» because such a one was to be who would fulfill that one's holiness—not that he himself was born next after him in the order of time. Then, as for what is written:
至於他是否只生了該隱和亞伯,誰敢斷言呢?因為,並不能因他們是僅有被題名的——只因所當記載的世代次序之故——就推論說那時亞當只生了他們。因為當其餘眾人的名字都隱於緘默、而經上記著他生了兒女時:若有人想避免輕率之過,誰敢妄稱他這後裔的數目是多少呢?因為亞當在塞特出生之後,受神的提醒,本可以說:「神另給我立了一個後裔代替亞伯」——因為這後裔將要成全那人的聖潔——並非因他本人在時間次序上緊接著那人出生。其次,論到所記的:
3:1891
Vixit autem Seth quinque et ducentos annos (uel secundum Hebraeos quinque et centum annos), etgenuitEnos : quis possit nisi inconsideratus adseuerare hunc eius primogenitum fuisse? ut admirantes merito requiramus, quo modo per tot annos inmunis fuerit a conubio sine ullo proposito continentiae uel non genuerit coniugatus; quando quidem etiam de ipso legitur: Et genuit filios et filias, et fuerunt omnes dies Seth duodecim et nongenti anni, et mortuus est. Adque ita deinceps, quorum anni commemorantur, nec filios filiasque genuisse reticentur. Ac per hoc non apparet omnino, utrum, qui nominatur genitus, ipse fuerit primogenitus;
«Now Seth lived two hundred and five years (or, according to the Hebrews, a hundred and five years), and begot Enos»: who could, unless thoughtless, assert that this was his firstborn? So that we might with reason wonder, in admiration, how through so many years he remained free from wedlock, without any purpose of continence, or did not beget though married—since indeed even of him it is read: «And he begot sons and daughters, and all the days of Seth were nine hundred and twelve years, and he died.» And so thereafter, those whose years are recorded are not passed over in silence as to begetting sons and daughters. And on this account it does not appear at all whether the one who is named as begotten was himself the firstborn;
「塞特活了二百零五歲(或按希伯來文本一百零五歲),生了以挪士」:除非是不加思索的人,誰能斷言這是他的長子呢?以致我們有理由驚奇詫異:他怎能在那麼多年間既無守貞之志卻不近婚娶,或雖已成婚卻不生育——既然連論到他自己也記著說:「他生兒養女,塞特共活了九百一十二歲就死了。」此後也照樣,凡記載其年歲者,都未對他們生兒養女之事緘默不提。正因如此,那被題名為所生者,究竟是否本身就是長子,完全無從得知;
3:1892
immo uero, quoniam credibile non est patres illos aetate tam longa aut inpuberes fuisse aut coniugibus caruisse uel fetibus, nec illos eorum filios primos eis natos fuisse credibile est. Sed cum sacrae scriptor historiae ad ortum uitamque Noe, cuius tempore diluuium factum est, per successiones generationum notatis temporibus intenderet peruenire, eas utique commemorauit, non quae primae suis parentibus fuerint, sed quae in propagationis ordinem uenerint. Exempli gratia, quo id fiat apertius, aliquid interponam, unde nullus ambigat fieri potuisse quod dico.
nay rather, since it is not credible that those fathers, at so long an age, were either unmarriageable or lacked wives or offspring, neither is it credible that those sons of theirs who are named were the first born to them. But since the writer of sacred history was intent upon arriving, through the successions of generations with the times noted, at the birth and life of Noah, in whose time the flood took place, he assuredly recorded those generations—not such as were first to their parents, but such as came into the order of propagation. By way of example, that this may be made plainer, I will interpose something whereby no one may doubt that what I say could have happened.
不如說,既然不可信那些父輩在如此長久的年歲中,竟或不能婚配、或缺乏妻子兒女,照樣也不可信他們那些被題名的兒子乃是頭生於他們的。但因為聖史的作者意在藉著標明年歲的世代承續,達到挪亞——洪水發生於其時代的——的出生與生平,他所記載的世代必然並非那些頭生於父母者,而是那些進入繁衍次序者。為要使這更顯明,我且舉一例插入,好叫無人懷疑我所說的事曾能發生。
3:1893
Euangelista Matthaeus generationem dominicae carnis per seriem parentum uolens commendare memoriae, ordiens a patre Abraham adque ad Dauid primitus ut perueniret intendens: Abraham, inquit, genuit Isaac; quur non dixit Ismael, quem primitus genuit? Isaac autem, inquit, genuit lacob; quur non 30 dixit Esau, qui eius primogenitus fuit? Quia scilicet per illos ad Dauid peruenire non posset. Deinde sequitur: Iacob autem genuit ludam et fratres eius; numquid ludas primogenitus fuit? ludas, inquit, genuit Phar-es et Zarat; nec istorum geminorum aliquis fuit primogenitus Iudae, sed ante illos iam tres genuerat.
The Evangelist Matthew, wishing to commend to memory the generation of the Lord's flesh through a series of forebears, beginning from father Abraham and intending first to arrive at David, says, «Abraham begot Isaac»—why did he not say Ishmael, whom he begot first? «And Isaac,» he says, «begot Jacob»—why did he not say Esau, who was his firstborn? Because, namely, through them he could not arrive at David. Then there follows: «And Jacob begot Judah and his brothers»—was Judah the firstborn? «Judah,» he says, «begot Perez and Zerah»—nor was either of these twins the firstborn of Judah, but before them he had already begotten three.
福音書作者馬太,想要藉著歷代祖先的次序,將主肉身的家譜記念下來,從祖宗亞伯拉罕開始,意在先達到大衛,他說:「亞伯拉罕生以撒」——為何不說以實瑪利,就是他先生的呢?他說:「以撒生雅各」——為何不說以掃,就是他的長子呢?正因為藉著他們不能達到大衛。接著又說:「雅各生猶大和他的弟兄」——猶大豈是長子嗎?他說:「猶大生法勒斯和謝拉」——這對雙生子中也沒有一個是猶大的長子,在他們之前他已生了三個。
3:1894
Eos itaque tenuit in ordine generationum, per quos ad Dauid adque inde quo intenderat perueniret. Ex quo intellegi potest, ueteres quoque homines ante diluuium non primogenitos, sed eos fuisse commemoratos, per quos ordo succedentium generationum ad Noe patriarcham duceretur, ne serae pubertatis illorum obscura et non necessaria quaestio nos fatiget. CAPUT XVI. De iure coniugiorum, quod dissimile a subsequentibus matrimoniis habuerint prima conubia. Cum igitur genus humanum post primam copulam uiri facti ex puluere et coniugis eius ex uiri latere manum feminarumque coniunctione opus haberet, ut gignendo multiplicaretur, nec essent ulli homines, nisi qui ex illis duobus nati fuissent:
He therefore held those in the order of generations, through whom he might arrive at David, and thence whither he intended. From which it can be understood that the ancient men too, before the flood, were recorded not as firstborn, but as those through whom the order of succeeding generations might be led to Noah the patriarch—lest the obscure and unnecessary question of their late puberty weary us. CHAPTER XVI. On the law of marriages, namely that the first unions had a rule different from subsequent matrimonies. Since, therefore, the human race—after the first couple, the man made from dust and his wife from the man's side—had need of the joining of hand to woman, that it might be multiplied by begetting, and there were no men except those who had been born of those two:
因此,他在世代次序中所列的,乃是那些能使他達到大衛、並從此達到他所意指之處的人。由此可知,洪水之前的古人也照樣被記載,並非作為長子,而是作為使後續世代的次序得以引向先祖挪亞的那些人——免得他們青春晚熟這晦澀而不必要的問題使我們疲乏。第十六章 論婚姻之法,即最初的婚配與其後的婚姻有所不同。因此,既然人類——在第一對配偶,即從塵土所造之男、與從男之肋骨所造之妻——之後,需要男女之手的結合,好藉生育而增多,且除了那二人所生之外別無他人:
3:1895
uiri sorores suas coniuges acceperunt; quod profecto quanto est antiquius conpellente necessitate, tanto postea factum est damnabilius religione prohibente. Habita est enim ratio rectissima caritatis, ut homines, quibus esset utilis adque honesta concordia, diuersarum necessitudinum uinculis necterentur, nec unus in uno multas haberet, sed singulae spargerentur in singulos ac sic ad socialem uitam diligentius conligandam plurimae plurimos obtinerent. Pater quippe et socer duarum sunt necessitudinum nomina. Ut ergo alium quisque habeat patrem, alium socerum, numerosius se caritas porrigit.
the men took their sisters as wives; which thing, by so much as it is more ancient under compelling necessity, by so much was afterward more damnable when religion forbids it. For a most right account of charity was had, that men, to whom concord would be useful and honorable, might be bound together by the bonds of diverse kinships, and that one man might not have many bonds in one person, but that single bonds might be scattered upon single persons, and thus, for more diligently binding together social life, very many might hold very many. For father and father-in-law are names of two kinships. That each one therefore may have one as father, another as father-in-law, charity extends itself more numerously.
於是男子娶他們的姊妹為妻;這事在迫不得已的必要之下越是古老,後來在信仰禁止它之時就越發可咎。因為這裡有一個極正當的愛的考量:要使彼此和睦既有益又體面的人,藉著各樣親屬關係的紐帶聯結在一起,免得一人在一人身上集多重關係,反倒讓單一的關係分散在各人身上,這樣,為要更殷勤地將社會生活聯結起來,使眾多之人得與眾多之人相連。因為「父親」與「岳父」乃是兩種親屬關係的名稱。所以為要使各人有一人作父親、另一人作岳父,愛便得以更廣泛地延伸。
3:1896
Utrumque autem unus Adam esse cogebatur et filiis et filiabus suis, quando fratres sororesque conubio iungebantur. Sic et Eua uxor eius utrique sexui filiorum fuit et socrus et mater; quae si duae feminae fuissent, mater altera et socrus altera, copiosius se socialis dilectio conligaret. Ipsa denique iam soror, quod etiam uxor fiebat, duas tenebat una necessitudines; quibus per singulas distributis, ut altera esset soror, altera uxor, hominum numero socialis propinquitas augeretur. Sed hoc unde fieret tunc non erat, quando nisi fratres et sorores ex illis duobus primis nulli homines erant.
But one Adam was constrained to be both to his sons and daughters, when brothers and sisters were joined in wedlock. So too Eve his wife was both mother-in-law and mother to both sexes of her children; whereas if there had been two women, one the mother and the other the mother-in-law, social love would have bound itself together more abundantly. Finally, the sister herself, in that she also became a wife, held in one person two kinships; whereas if these were distributed among individuals, so that one might be sister, another wife, social kinship would be increased by the number of persons. But there was then no source whence this could come about, when there were no men except brothers and sisters born of those first two.
但當弟兄姊妹結為夫婦時,那獨一的亞當不得不對他的兒女兼為父親與岳父。照樣,他的妻子夏娃對她兒女的兩性也兼為岳母與母親;倘若有兩個女子,一個作母親、一個作岳母,社會之愛便會更豐盛地聯結自身。末了,那姊妹本身,既也成了妻子,便在一身上兼有兩重關係;倘若這些關係分布於不同的人,使一個作姊妹、另一個作妻子,社會親屬便會因人數而增多。但那時並無這事可成之源,因為除了那頭兩人所生的弟兄姊妹,再無別人。
3:1897
Fieri ergo debuit quando potuit, ut existente copia inde ducerentur uxores, quae non erant iam sorores, et non solum illud ut fieret nulla necessitas esset, uerum etiam si fieret nefas esset. Nam si et nepotes primorum hominum, qui iam consobrinas poterant accipere coniuges, sororibus matrimonio iungerentur, non iam duae, sed tres in homine uno necessitudines fierent, quae propter caritatem numerosiore propinquitate nectendam disseminari per singulos singulae debuerunt. Esset enim unus homo filiis suis, fratri scilicet sororique coniugibus, et pater et socer et auunculus; ita et uxor eius eisdem communibus filiis et mater et amita et socrus;
It ought therefore to have come about, when it could—namely, that when there was an abundance, wives might be drawn from those who were not now sisters; and not only that there was no necessity that it should be so done, but also that, if it were done, it would be wicked. For if even the grandsons of the first men, who could now take cousins as wives, were joined in matrimony to their sisters, then not two but three kinships would arise in one man—kinships which, for the sake of charity to be bound by more numerous nearness, ought single by single to be disseminated among individuals. For one man would be to his own children—that is, to his son and daughter who were spouses—both father and father-in-law and uncle; so too his wife to those same common children both mother and aunt and mother-in-law;
因此,這事本當在可能之時實現——即當人口眾多時,便當從那些已非姊妹者中娶妻;不僅毫無必要這樣行,而且倘若這樣行,反成惡事。因為,若連那些已能娶表姊妹為妻的最初之人的孫輩,仍與自己的姊妹結婚,那麼在一人身上便會生出的不是兩重、而是三重親屬關係——這些關係,為要使愛藉更多重的親近而聯結,本當一一分散於各人。因為一人對自己的兒女——即對作了夫妻的兒子和女兒——便既是父親、又是岳父、又是舅父;照樣他的妻子對那同樣的共有兒女,便既是母親、又是姑母、又是岳母;
3:1898
idemque inter se filii eorum non solum essent fratres adque coniuges, uerum etiam consobrini, quia et fratrum filii. Omnes autem istae necessitudines, quae uni homini tres homines conectebant, nouem conecterent, si essent in singulis singulae, ut unus homo haberet alteram sororem, alteram uxorem, alteram consobrinam, alterum patrem, alterum auunculum, alterum socerum, alteram matrem, alteram amitam, alteram socrum; adque ita se non in paucitate coartatum, sed latius adque numerosius propinquitatibus crebris uinculum sociale diffunderet.
and the children themselves among one another would be not only brothers and spouses, but also cousins, since they would be the children of siblings. But all these kinships, which bound three men to one man, would bind nine if single by single they existed—so that one man might have one as sister, another as wife, another as cousin; one as father, another as uncle, another as father-in-law; one as mother, another as aunt, another as mother-in-law; and thus the social bond would not be confined into fewness, but would be diffused more broadly and more numerously by frequent kinships.
而他們的兒女彼此之間,也不僅是弟兄與夫妻,更是表親,因為他們是兄妹的兒女。但所有這些把三個人聯於一人的親屬關係,倘若一一各別存在,便會聯結九個人——使一人有一人作姊妹、另一人作妻子、另一人作表親;一人作父親、另一人作舅父、另一人作岳父;一人作母親、另一人作姑母、另一人作岳母;這樣,社會的紐帶便不致拘限於少數,反倒藉著頻繁的親屬而更廣、更眾多地散布開來。
3:1899
Quod humano genere crescente et multiplicato etiam inter inpios deorum multorum falsorumque cultores sic obseruari cernimus, ut, etiamsi peruersis legibus permittantur fraterna coniugia, melior tamen consuetudo ipsam malit exhorrere licentiam, et cum sorores accipere in matrimonium primis humani generis temporibus omnino licuerit, sic auersetur, quasi numquam licere potuerit. Ad humanum enim sensum uel adliciendum uel offendendum mos ualet plurimum; qui cum in hac causa inmoderationem concupiscentiae coherceat, eum dissignari adque corrumpi merito esse nefarium iudicatur.
And as the human race grows and multiplies, we discern that this is so observed even among the impious worshippers of many false gods, that, even if by perverse laws fraternal marriages are permitted, yet a better custom prefers to shudder at the very license; and although in the first times of the human race it was wholly lawful to take sisters in marriage, it is so abhorred as though it could never have been lawful. For custom avails most for either enticing or offending human feeling; and since in this matter custom restrains the immoderation of concupiscence, to disregard and corrupt it is rightly judged to be wicked.
隨著人類增長繁衍,我們看見,連在拜許多假神的不敬虔之人中,這事也得到如此遵守:即便邪僻的律法准許弟兄姊妹通婚,較好的習俗仍寧可對這放縱本身戰慄;雖然在人類最初的時代娶姊妹為妻完全合法,如今卻被厭惡,彷彿它從來就不可能合法。因為習俗對於誘導或冒犯人的情感最有效力;而既然習俗在這事上抑制了私慾的無度,故此違逆並敗壞它,理當被判為可憎之惡。
3:1900
Si enim est iniquum auiditate possidendi transgredi limitem agrorum, quanto est iniquius libidine concumbendi subuertere limitem morum! Experti autem sumus in conubiis consobrinarum etiam nostris temporibus propter gradum propinquitatis fraterno gradui proximum quam raro per mores fiebat, quod fieri per leges licebat, quia id nec diuina prohibuit et nondum prohibuerat lex humana. Verum tamen factum etiam licitum propter uicinitatem horrebatur inliciti et, quod fiebat cum consobrina, paene cum sorore fieri uidebatur; quia et ipsi inter se propter tam propinquam consanguinitatem fratres uocantur et paene germani sunt.
For if it is unjust, out of greed for possessing, to transgress the boundary of fields, how much more unjust is it, out of the lust of lying together, to overturn the boundary of morals! We have experienced, even in our own times, how rarely in marriages of cousins—on account of the degree of kinship nearest to the fraternal degree—was done through custom what was lawful to be done through the laws; for neither did divine law forbid it, nor had human law yet forbidden it. Yet even the lawful deed was shuddered at because of its nearness to the unlawful, and what was done with a female cousin seemed almost to be done with a sister; because they too among themselves, on account of so near a consanguinity, are called brothers and sisters, and are almost true siblings.
因為,若出於佔有的貪婪而越過田地的界限是不義的,那麼出於同房的情慾而顛覆道德的界限,豈不更為不義!我們甚至在自己的時代也經驗到:在表親的婚姻中——因其親等最接近弟兄之親等——憑習俗所行的,是何等罕見,雖然憑律法本是合法可行的;因為神律既未禁止它,人律當時也尚未禁止它。然而連這合法之事,也因其鄰近不法而令人戰慄;與表姊妹所行的,幾乎彷彿是與姊妹所行的;因為他們彼此之間,因如此相近的血親,也被稱為弟兄姊妹,幾乎是同胞。
3:1901
Fuit autem antiquis patribus religiosae curae, ne ipsa propinquitas se paulatim propaginum ordinibus dirimens longius abiret et propinquitas esse desisteret, eam nondum longe positam rursus matrimonii uinculo conligare et quodam modo reuocare fugientem. Unde iam pleno hominibus orbe terrarum, non quidem sorores ex patre uel matre uel ex ambobus suis parentibus natas, sed tamen amabant de suo genere ducere uxores. Verum quis dubitet honestius hoc tempore etiam consobrinorum prohibita esse coniugia? non solum secundum ea, quae disputauimus, propter multiplicandas adfinitates, ne habeat duas necessitudines una persona, cum duae possint eas habere et numerus propinquitatis augeri;
But it was a matter of religious care to the ancient fathers, lest kinship itself, gradually sundering itself through the orders of offspring, should go further off and cease to be kinship, to bind it again, while not yet far removed, by the bond of matrimony, and in a manner to recall it as it fled. Hence, with the world now full of men, they loved to take wives of their own stock—not indeed sisters born of father or mother or of both their parents, but still of their own kindred. Yet who would doubt that it is more honorable in this age that even the marriages of cousins should be forbidden? Not only according to the things we have discussed—for the sake of multiplying affinities, that one person may not have two kinships when two persons can have them and the number of nearnesses be increased;
但古時的父輩有一種出於虔敬的顧慮:恐怕親屬本身藉著後裔的次第逐漸分離、越離越遠,終至不再成為親屬,於是趁它尚未遠去之時,再以婚姻的紐帶將它聯繫,並某種程度上把那逃離者召回。因此,當世界已滿了人,他們仍喜愛從自己族中娶妻——固然不是娶從父、或從母、或從父母雙方所生的姊妹,卻仍是自己的親族。然而誰會懷疑,在這時代連表親的婚姻也被禁止乃是更為體面的呢?不僅是按我們所論的緣由——為要增多姻親,使一人不致兼有兩重關係,既然兩人本可分有這些關係、並使親屬的數目增多;
3:1902
sed etiam quia nescio quo modo inest humanae uerecundiae quiddam naturale adque laudabile, ut, cui debet causa propinquitatis reuerendum honorem, ab ea contineat, quamuis generatricem, tamen libidinem, de qua erubescere uidemus et ipsam pudicitiam coniugalem. Copulatio igitur maris et feminae, quantum adtinet ad genus mortalium, quoddam seminarium est ciuitatis; sed terrena ciuitas generatione tantummodo, caelestis autem etiam regeneratione opus habet, ut noxam generationis euadat. Utrum autem aliquod fuerit, uel si fuit, quale fuerit corporale adque uisibile regenerationis signum ante diluuium, sicut Abrahae circumcisio postea est imperata, sacra historia tacet.
but also because, in some way I know not, there is in human modesty something natural and praiseworthy, whereby, to one to whom the cause of kinship owes a reverend honor, one restrains from her—though she be capable of childbearing—that lust at which we see even conjugal chastity itself blush. The coupling, then, of male and female, so far as pertains to the race of mortals, is a kind of seed-plot of the city; but the earthly city has need only of generation, while the heavenly has need also of regeneration, that it may escape the harm of generation. But whether there was any, and if there was, of what kind, a corporeal and visible sign of regeneration before the flood—as circumcision was afterward commanded to Abraham—sacred history is silent.
也因為,我不知以何方式,在人的羞恥中有某種天然而可讚的東西,使人對那因親屬之故當受可敬尊榮者,雖她能生育,仍克制那情慾;論到這情慾,我們看見連夫妻間的貞潔本身也為之羞愧。所以,男女的結合,就其關乎必死者的種族而言,乃是城的一種苗圃;但屬地之城只需要生育,而屬天之城卻也需要重生,好脫離生育所帶來的損害。至於洪水之前是否有、若有又是何種有形可見的重生記號——正如後來割禮被吩咐給亞伯拉罕——聖史則緘默不言。
3:1903
Sacrificasse tamen Deo etiam illos antiquissimos homines non tacet; quod et in duobus primis fratribus claruit, et Noe post diluuium, cum de arca fuisset egressus, hostias Deo legitur immolasse. De qua re in praecedentibus libris iam diximus, non ob aliud daemones adrogantes sibi diuinitatem deosque se credi cupientes sibi expetere sacrificium et gaudere huius modi honoribus, nisi quia uerum sacrificium uero Deo deberi sciunt. CAPUT XVII. De duobus ex uno genitore procreatis patribus adque principibus.
Yet it is not silent that even those most ancient men sacrificed to God; which was made clear both in the two first brothers, and in Noah, who after the flood, when he had gone forth from the ark, is read to have immolated victims to God. On which matter we have already said in the preceding books that the arrogant demons, claiming divinity to themselves and desiring to be believed gods, seek sacrifice for themselves and rejoice in honors of this kind for no other reason than because they know that true sacrifice is due to the true God. CHAPTER XVII. On the two fathers and chiefs procreated from one progenitor.
然而它並未緘默不言:連那些最古老的人也向神獻祭;這事既在頭兩個弟兄身上顯明,也在挪亞身上顯明——他在洪水之後出了方舟,經上記著向神獻上了祭牲。論到這事,我們在前面數卷中已說過:那些自命為神、渴望被人信為神祇的傲慢鬼魔,向自己索求祭祀、並以此類尊榮為樂,無非因為它們知道真正的祭祀理當歸於真神。第十七章 論從一位先祖所生出的兩位父輩與首領。
3:1904
Cum ergo esset Adam utriusque generis pater, id est et cuius series ad terrenam, et cuius series ad caelestem pertinet ciuitatem, occiso Abel adque in eius interfectione commendato mirabili sacramento facti sunt duo patres singulorum generum, Cain et Seth, in quorum filiis, quos commemorari oportebat, duarum istarum ciuitatum in genere mortalium euidentius indicia clarere coeperunt. Cain quippe genuit Enoch, in cuius nomine condidit ciuitatem, terrenam scilicet, non peregrinantem in hoc mundo, sed in eius temporali pace ac felicitate quiescentem. Cain autem interpretatur possessio; unde dictum est, quando natus est, siue a patre siue a matre eius: Adquisiui hominem per Deum.
Since, therefore, Adam was the father of both kinds, that is, both of him whose line pertains to the earthly and of him whose line pertains to the heavenly city, after Abel was slain and in his slaying a wondrous sacrament was commended, there came to be two fathers of the individual kinds, Cain and Seth; in whose sons, whom it behooved to be recorded, the tokens of those two cities in the race of mortals began to shine forth more evidently. For Cain begot Enoch, in whose name he founded a city—an earthly one, namely, not sojourning in this world, but resting in its temporal peace and felicity. Now Cain is interpreted «possession»; whence it was said, when he was born, whether by his father or his mother: «I have gotten a man through God.»
因此,既然亞當是兩類的父親,即既是那世系屬地上之城者的父親,又是那世系屬天上之城者的父親,在亞伯被殺、且在他被殺中表明了一個奇妙的奧蹟之後,便有了各類的兩位父親,即該隱和塞特;在他們那當被記載的兒子中,必死人類裡這兩座城的記號開始更明顯地顯露出來。因為該隱生了以諾,以他的名建造了一座城——固然是屬地之城,並非寄居於這世界,而是安歇於它暫時的平安與福樂中。如今「該隱」可解作「得著」;故此他出生時,無論是他父親或母親說:「我藉著神得了一個男子。」
3:1905
Enoch uero dedicatio; hic enim dedicatur terrena ciuitas, ubi conditur, quoniam hic habet eum, quem intendit et adpetit, finem. Porro ille Seth interpretatur resurrectio et Enos filius eius interpretatur homo; non sicut Adam. Et ipsum enim nomen homo interpretatur; sed commune perhibetur esse in illa lingua, id est Hebraea, masculo et feminae. Nam sic de illo scriptum est: Masculum et feminam fecit illos et benedixit illos et cognominauit nomen eorum Adam. Unde non ambigitur sic appellatam fuisse feminam Euam proprio nomine, ut tamen Adam, quod interpretatur homo, nomen esset amborum.
But Enoch is «dedication»; for here the earthly city is dedicated, where it is founded, since here it has that end which it aims at and craves. Further, that Seth is interpreted «resurrection,» and Enos his son is interpreted «man»—not as Adam. For the name «Adam» too is interpreted «man»; but it is reported to be common in that language, that is, Hebrew, to male and female. For thus is it written of him: «Male and female he made them, and blessed them, and called their name Adam.» Whence it is not doubted that the woman was so called Eve by her own proper name, that nevertheless «Adam,» which is interpreted «man,» was the name of both.
但「以諾」乃是「奉獻」之意;因為地上之城在此被奉獻、被建立之處,既然它在此擁有它所瞄準、所渴求的終局。再者,「塞特」可解作「復活」,而他的兒子「以挪士」可解作「人」——卻不像「亞當」那樣。因為「亞當」這名也解作「人」;但據稱在那語言(即希伯來語)中,這名是男女通用的。因為論到他這樣記著說:「神造男造女,賜福給他們,稱他們為亞當。」由此無可懷疑:那女子固然以「夏娃」為其本名,然而「亞當」這解作「人」的名,乃是二人共有的名。
3:1906
Enos autem sic interpretatur homo, ut hoc non posse feminam nuncupari periti linguae illius adseuerent, tamquam filius resurrectionis, ubi non nubent neque uxores ducent. Non enim erit ibi generatio, cum illuc perduxerit regeneratio. Quare et hoc non incassum notandum arbitror, quod in eis generationibus, quae propagantur ex illo qui est appellatus Seth, cum genuisse filios filiasque dicantur, nulla ibi genita nominatim femina expressa est; in his autem, quae propagantur ex Cain, in ipso fine, quo usque, pertendunt, nouissima femina genita nominatur. Sic enim legitur: Mathusael genuit Lamech; et sumsit sibi Lamech duas uxores, nomen uni Ada et nomen secundae Sella, et peperit Ada Iobel;
But Enos is interpreted «man» in such a way that those skilled in that language assert it cannot designate a woman—as it were the son of resurrection, where they neither marry nor are given in marriage. For there will be no generation there, when regeneration shall have brought them thither. Wherefore I judge that this too is not to be noted in vain: that in those generations which are propagated from him who is called Seth, though they are said to have begotten sons and daughters, no daughter born is there expressed by name; but in those which are propagated from Cain, at the very end to which they extend, the last woman born is named. For thus it is read: «Methushael begot Lamech; and Lamech took to himself two wives, the name of the one Adah and the name of the second Zillah; and Adah bore Jabal;»
但「以挪士」之解作「人」,乃是這樣的:精通那語言的人斷言它不能用以稱呼女子——彷彿是復活之子,在那裡人也不娶也不嫁。因為當重生把他們帶到那裡時,那裡將不再有生育。因此我認為這一點也不是徒然當注意的:即在那些從稱為塞特者所繁衍的世代中,雖說他們生兒養女,卻無一女子按名被題出;但在那些從該隱所繁衍的世代中,在它們所延伸到的盡頭,那末了所生的女子卻被題名。因為這樣記著說:「瑪土撒利生拉麥;拉麥娶了兩個妻子,一個名叫亞大,第二個名叫洗拉;亞大生雅八;」
3:1907
hic erat pater habitantium in tabernaculis pecuariorum. Et nomen fratris eius Iobal; hic fuit qui ostendit psalterium et citharam. Sella autem peperit et ipsa Tobel; et erat malleator aerarius aeramenti et ferri. Soror autem Tobel Noemma. Huc usque porrectae sunt generationes ex Cain, quae sunt omnes ab Adam octo adnumerato ipso Adam, septem scilicet usque ad Lamech, qui duarum maritus uxorum fuit, et octaua est generatio in filiis eius, in quibus commemoratur et femina. Ubi eleganter significatum est terrenam ciuitatem usque in sui finem carnales habituram generationes, quae marium feminarumque coniunctione proueniunt.
«he was the father of those dwelling in tents, herdsmen. And the name of his brother was Jubal; he it was who showed forth the psaltery and the harp. And Zillah also herself bore Tubal; and he was a forger in brass, of brass and iron. And the sister of Tubal was Naamah.» Thus far the generations from Cain are extended, which are all from Adam eight, counting Adam himself—seven, namely, down to Lamech, who was the husband of two wives, and the eighth is the generation in his children, among whom a woman too is recorded. Wherein it is elegantly signified that the earthly city, even to its end, would have carnal generations, which come forth by the joining of males and females.
「他是住帳棚、牧養牲畜之人的祖先。他兄弟名叫猶八;他是顯明彈琴吹簫之人的鼻祖。洗拉自己也生了土八;他是打造銅器、銅鐵之物的鐵匠。土八的妹妹是拿瑪。」該隱的世代延伸到此為止,連同亞當本身計算共有八代——即直到拉麥共七代,他是兩個妻子的丈夫,而第八代乃是他兒女這一代,其中也記載了一個女子。其中巧妙地表明:地上之城直到它的終局,都將有屬肉體的世代,這些世代乃由男女的結合而生出。
3:1908
Unde et ipsae, quod praeter Euam nusquam reperitur ante diluuium, nominibus propriis exprimuntur uxores illius hominis, qui nominatur hic nouissimus pater. Sicut autem Cain, quod interpretatur possessio, terrenae conditor ciuitatis, et filius eius, in cuius nomine condita est, Enoch, quod interpretatur dedicatio, indicat istam ciuitatem et initium et finem habere terrenum, ubi nihil speratur amplius, quam in hoc saeculo cerni potest: ita Seth, quod interpretatur resurrectio, cum sit generationum seorsus commemoratarum pater, quid de filio eius sacra haec historia dicat, intuendum est. CAPUT XVIII.
Whence also these very wives of that man who is here named as the last father are expressed by their proper names—a thing which, except for Eve, is nowhere found before the flood. But just as Cain, which is interpreted «possession,» the founder of the earthly city, and his son, in whose name it was founded, Enoch, which is interpreted «dedication,» indicate that this city has both its beginning and its end on earth—where nothing more is hoped for than what can be seen in this world: so Seth, which is interpreted «resurrection,» since he is the father of the generations recorded apart, what this sacred history says of his son is to be considered. CHAPTER XVIII.
故此,連那在此被題為末一位父親之人的這兩個妻子,也按其本名被題出——這事除了夏娃之外,在洪水之前無處可見。但正如「該隱」(解作「得著」)是地上之城的建立者,他那以名建城的兒子「以諾」(解作「奉獻」)表明這城的起頭與終局都在地上——在那裡所盼望的,不過是在這世上所能看見的:照樣,「塞特」(解作「復活」)既是那另行記載之世代的父親,這聖史論到他兒子所說的話,乃當加以思想。第十八章。
3:1909
Quid significatum sit in Abel et Seth et Enos, quod appareat ad Christum et corpus eius, id est ecclesiam, pertinere. Et Seth, inquit, natus est filius, et nominauit nomen eius Enos; hic sperauit inuocare nomen Domini Dei. Nempe clamat adtestatio ueritatis. In spe igitur uiuit homo filius resurrectionis; in spe uiuit, quamdiu peregrinatur hic, ciuitas Dei, quae gignitur ex fide resurrectionis Christi. Ex duobus namque illis hominibus, Abel, quod interpretatur luctus, et eius fratre Seth, quod interpretatur resurrectio. mors Christi et uita eius ex mortuis figuratur. Ex qua fide gignitur hic ciuitas Dei, id est homo, qui sperauit inuocare nomen Domini Dei.
What was signified in Abel and Seth and Enos, which appears to pertain to Christ and his body, that is, the Church. «And to Seth,» it says, «was born a son, and he called his name Enos; he hoped to call upon the name of the Lord God.» Surely the attestation of the truth cries aloud. In hope, therefore, lives the man who is the son of resurrection; in hope lives, so long as it sojourns here, the City of God, which is begotten of faith in the resurrection of Christ. For from those two men, Abel, which is interpreted «mourning,» and his brother Seth, which is interpreted «resurrection,» the death of Christ and his life from the dead are figured. From which faith is here begotten the City of God, that is, the man who hoped to call upon the name of the Lord God.
在亞伯、塞特和以挪士身上所表明的,顯然關乎基督和祂的身體,即教會。經上說:「塞特生了一個兒子,給他起名叫以挪士;他指望呼求耶和華神的名。」真理的見證確實大聲宣告。所以,那作復活之子的人,乃在指望中活著;只要它還寄居在此,神的城——由信基督復活所生的——便在指望中活著。因為從那兩個人,即亞伯(解作「哀慟」)和他兄弟塞特(解作「復活」),預表了基督的死和祂從死裡復活的生命。從這信,這神的城在此被生,即那指望呼求耶和華神之名的人。
3:1910
Spe enim salui facti sumus, ait apostolus. Spes autem quae uidetur, non est spes. Quod enim uidet quis, quid sperat? Si autem quod non uidemus speramus, per patientiam exspectamus. Nam quis uacare hoc existimet ab altitudine sacramenti? Numquid enim Abel non sperauit inuocare nomen Domini Dei, cuius sacrificium scriptura tam acceptum Deo fuisse commemorat? Numquid ipse Seth non sperauit inuocare nomen Domini Dei, de quo dictum est: Suscitauit enim mihi Deus semen aliud pro Abel?
«For by hope we were saved,» says the apostle. «But hope that is seen is not hope. For what a man sees, why does he hope for it? But if we hope for what we do not see, by patience we await it.» For who would think this void of the depth of a sacrament? For did not Abel hope to call upon the name of the Lord God, whose sacrifice the Scripture records to have been so acceptable to God? Did not Seth himself hope to call upon the name of the Lord God, of whom it was said: «For God has raised up for me another seed in place of Abel»?
使徒說:「我們得救是在於指望。」「只是所見的指望不是指望。誰還指望他所看見的呢?但我們若指望那所不見的,就必忍耐等候。」因為誰會以為這話空無奧蹟的深意呢?難道亞伯不曾指望呼求耶和華神的名嗎——聖經記載他的祭物如此蒙神悅納?難道塞特本身不曾指望呼求耶和華神的名嗎——論到他經上說:「神另給我立了一個後裔代替亞伯」?
3:1911
Quur ergo huic proprie tribuitur, quod piorum omnium intellegitur esse commune, nisi quia oportebat in eo, qui de patre generationum in meliorem partem, hoc est supernae ciuitatis, separatarum, primus commemoratur exortus, praefigurari hominem, id est hominum societatem, quae non secundum hominem in re felicitatis terrenae, sed secundum Deum uiuit in spe felicitatis aeternae? Nec dictum est: <Hic sperauit in Dominum Deum\', aut: \'Hic inuocauit nomen Domini Dei\', sed: sperauit, inquit, inuocare nomen Domini Dei. Quid sibi hoc uult: Sperauit inuocare, nisi quia prophetia est exorturum populum, qui secundum electionem gratiae inuocaret nomen Domini Dei?
Why, then, is that attributed properly to this one, which is understood to be common to all the godly, except because it behooved that in him who, from the father of the generations separated into the better part—that is, of the supernal city—is recorded as first to have arisen, there should be prefigured the man, that is, the society of men, which lives not according to man in the matter of earthly felicity, but according to God in the hope of eternal felicity? Nor was it said, «He hoped in the Lord God,» or, «He called upon the name of the Lord God,» but, «He hoped,» it says, «to call upon the name of the Lord God.» What does this mean for itself: «He hoped to call upon,» except that it is a prophecy that a people would arise who, according to the election of grace, would call upon the name of the Lord God?
那麼,何以將那被理解為眾敬虔之人所共有的,特別歸於這一人呢?無非因為這是合宜的:在那從世代之父分別出來、歸入較佳那部分——即屬天之城——的人中,那被記載為首先興起者身上,當預表那人,即那群人的社會;這社會所活,不是按著人、在屬地福樂之事上,而是按著神、在永遠福樂的指望中。經上也沒有說「他指望耶和華神」,或「他呼求了耶和華神的名」,而是說「他指望呼求耶和華神的名」。「他指望呼求」這話本身有何意義呢?無非是說:這是一個預言,預言將要興起一個民,照著恩典的揀選呼求耶和華神的名。
3:1912
Hoc est, quod per alium prophetam dictum apostolus de hoc populo intel-legit ad Dei gratiam pertinente: Et erit, omnis qui inuocauerit nomen Domini saluus erit. Hoc ipsum enim quod dicitur: Et nominauit nomen eius Enos, quod interpretatur homo, ac deinde additur: Hic sperauit inuocare nomen Domini Dei, satis ostenditur, quod non in se ipso spem ponere debeat homo; maledictus enim omnis (sicut alibi legitur), qui spem suam ponit in homine, ac per hoc nec in se, ut sit ciuis alterius ciuitatis, quae non secundum filium Cain dedicatur hoc tempore, id est mortalis huius saeculi labente transcursu, sed in illa inmortali tate beatitudinis sempiternae. CAPUT XVIIII.
This is what the apostle, through another prophet, understands to have been said concerning this people pertaining to the grace of God: «And it shall be, everyone who calls upon the name of the Lord shall be saved.» For this very thing which is said, «And he called his name Enos,» which is interpreted «man,» and then is added, «He hoped to call upon the name of the Lord God,» sufficiently shows that man ought not to place his hope in himself; for cursed is everyone (as is read elsewhere) who places his hope in man, and on this account not even in himself, that he may be a citizen of that other city, which is dedicated not according to the son of Cain in this time—that is, in the fleeting passage of this mortal age—but in that immortality of everlasting blessedness. CHAPTER XIX.
這正是使徒藉著另一位先知,所領會的論到這關乎神恩典之民所說的話:「將來凡呼求主名的,就必得救。」因為「他給他起名叫以挪士」(解作「人」)這話本身,又接著加上「他指望呼求耶和華神的名」,已充分顯明:人不該將指望放在自己身上;因為(如別處所記)凡倚靠人的,必受咒詛,因此也不該倚靠自己,好叫他作那另一座城的公民——那城被奉獻,不是按該隱之子在這時代——即在這必死之世飛逝的流轉中——而是在那永遠福樂的不朽中。第十九章。
3:1913
De significatione, quae in Enoch translatione monstratur. Nam et ista propago, cuius est pater Seth, in ea generatione habet dedicationis nomen, quae septima est ex Adam adnumerato Adam. Septimus enim ab illo natus est Enoch, quod interpretatur dedicatio. Sed ipse est ille translatus, quoniam placuit Deo, et insigni numero in ordine generationum, quo sabbatum consecratum est, septimo scilicet ab Adam. Ab ipso autem patre istarum generationum, quae discernuntur a progenie Cain, id est a Seth, sextus est; quoto die factus est homo et consummauit Deus omnia opera sua. Sed huius Enoch translatio nostrae dedicationis est praefigurata dilatio.
On the signification which is shown in the translation of Enoch. For this offspring too, whose father is Seth, has in that generation the name of dedication, which is the seventh from Adam, Adam being counted in. For seventh from him was born Enoch, which is interpreted «dedication.» But he himself is that one who was translated, since he pleased God, and in a notable number in the order of generations, that number whereby the sabbath was consecrated—the seventh, namely, from Adam. But from the very father of these generations which are distinguished from the progeny of Cain—that is, from Seth—he is the sixth; on which day man was made and God consummated all his works. But the translation of this Enoch is a prefiguration of the deferral of our dedication.
論在以諾被提去所顯明的意義。因為這後裔——以塞特為父的——在那一代也有「奉獻」之名,那一代是從亞當算起、連亞當計入的第七代。因為從他算起第七代生了以諾,「以諾」解作「奉獻」。但他本身正是那被提去的人,既然他得神喜悅,並在世代次序中佔了一個顯著的數目,就是那將安息日分別為聖的數目——即從亞當算起的第七。但從那些與該隱後裔有別之世代的本父——即塞特——算起,他是第六;正是在那日,人被造成,神也完成了祂一切的工。但這以諾的被提,乃是我們奉獻被延遲的預表。
3:1914
Quae quidem iam facta est in Christo capite nostro, qui sic resurrexit, ut non moriatur ulterius, sed etiam ipse translatus est; restat autem altera dedicatio uniuersae domus, cuius ipse Christus est fundamentum, quae differtur in finem, quando erit omnium resurrectio non moriturorum amplius. Siue autem domus Dei dicatur siue templum Dei siue ciuitas Dei, id ipsum est nec abhorret a Latini eloquii consuetudine. Nam et Vergilius imperiosissimam ciuitatem domum appellat Assaraci, Romanos uolens intellegi, qui de Assaraco per Troianos originem ducunt; et domum Aeneae eosdem ipsos, quia eo duce Troiani cum Italiam uenissent ab eis condita est Roma.
Which indeed has already been accomplished in Christ our head, who so rose again that he dies no more, but was himself also translated; yet there remains the other dedication of the whole house, of which Christ himself is the foundation, which is deferred to the end, when there shall be the resurrection of those who shall die no more. But whether it be called the house of God, or the temple of God, or the city of God, it is the same thing, nor is it abhorrent to the usage of Latin speech. For Virgil too calls the most imperious city the «house of Assaracus,» wishing the Romans to be understood, who derive their origin from Assaracus through the Trojans; and he calls those same ones the «house of Aeneas,» because, under his leadership, when the Trojans had come to Italy, Rome was founded by them.
這事其實已在我們的元首基督裡成就了,祂這樣復活,就不再死,並且祂自己也被提了;然而還留下那全家的另一次奉獻——基督自己是這家的根基——這奉獻被延遲到末了,那時將有那些不再死之人的復活。但無論稱之為神的家、神的殿、或神的城,都是同一回事,也不與拉丁語的慣用法相悖。因為連維吉爾也把那最有威權的城稱為「阿薩拉庫斯之家」,意指羅馬人,他們是藉特洛伊人從阿薩拉庫斯承襲淵源的;他又把這同一群人稱為「埃涅阿斯之家」,因為在他的率領之下,特洛伊人來到義大利時,羅馬便由他們所建立。
3:1915
Imitatus namque est poeta ille litteras sacras, in quibus dicitur domus Iacob iam ingens populus Hebraeorum. CAPUT XX. De eo, quod Cain successio in octo ab Adam generationes clauditur, et in posteris ab eodem patre Adam Noe decimus inuenitur. Dicet aliquis: *Si hoc intendebat scriptor huius historiae Ie . in commemorandis generationibus ex Adam per filium eius Seth, ut per illas perueniret ad Noe, sub quo factum est diluuium, a quo rursus contexeretur ordo nascentium, quo perueniret ad Abraham, a quo Matthaeus euangelista incipit generationes, quibus ad Christum peruenit aeternum regem ciuitatis Dei: quid intendebat in generationibus ex Cain et quo eas perducere uolebat?1 Respondetur:
For that poet imitated the sacred letters, in which the house of Jacob is called even now a vast people of the Hebrews. CHAPTER XX. That the succession of Cain is closed within eight generations from Adam, while among the descendants from the same father Adam, Noah is found to be the tenth. Someone will say: 'If the writer of this history intended, in recounting the generations from Adam through his son Seth, to arrive through them at Noah, under whom the flood took place, from whom again the order of those being born was woven onward until it should reach Abraham, with whom the evangelist Matthew begins the generations by which he comes to Christ, the eternal king of the City of God: what did he intend in the generations from Cain, and to what point did he wish to bring them?' The answer is given:
因為那位詩人是在仿效聖經,聖經中說雅各的家如今已是希伯來人浩大的民族。第二十章。論該隱的世系從亞當算起止於八代,而從同一位父親亞當算起,挪亞在後裔中卻是第十代。有人會說:「這段歷史的作者,若是在記述從亞當藉著他兒子塞特而出的世系時,意在藉這些世代到達挪亞——洪水在挪亞的時候發生,從挪亞那裡又重新接續起出生者的次序,直到亞伯拉罕——馬太福音傳道者就是從亞伯拉罕開始那些世代,藉以到達基督,這位神之城永遠的君王:那麼他在記述從該隱而出的世代時又意在何處,要把這些世代引到何方呢?」回答是這樣的:
3:1916
Usque ad diluuium, quo totum illud genus terrenae ciuitatis absumtum est, sed reparatum est ex filiis Noe. Neque enim deesse poterit haec terrena ciuitas societasque hominum secundum hominem uiuentium usque ad huius saeculi finem, de quo Dominus ait: Filii saeculi huius generant et generantur. Ciuitatem uero Dei peregrinantem in hoc saeculo regeneratio perducit ad alterum saeculum, cuius filii nec generant nec generantur. Hic ergo generari et generare ciuitati utrique commune est; quamuis Dei ciuitas habeat etiam hic multa ciuium milia, quae ab opere generandi se abstineant; sed habet etiam illa ex imitatione quadam, licet errantium.
Up to the flood, by which that whole race of the earthly city was consumed, but was restored from the sons of Noah. For this earthly city and the society of men living according to man cannot fail to exist until the end of this age, of which the Lord says: 'The children of this world beget and are begotten.' But regeneration leads the City of God, sojourning in this age, on to another age, whose children neither beget nor are begotten. Here, then, to be begotten and to beget is common to both cities; although the City of God has even here many thousands of citizens who abstain from the work of begetting, yet that other city also has some who do so out of a certain imitation, though they err.
直到洪水為止,那地上之城的整個族類都被洪水所滅,卻又從挪亞的眾子得以重建。因為這地上之城,以及按著屬人方式而活的人的社會,必要存在直到今世的終結;論到這事,主說:「今世之子有娶有嫁。」但重生卻把寄居在今世的神之城引向另一個世代,那世代之子不娶也不嫁。因此在此世,生育與被生對兩城都是共通的;雖然神之城即使在此世也有成千上萬的公民禁戒生育之事,但那另一城也有人因某種仿效而如此行,儘管他們是錯謬的。
3:1917
Ad eam namque pertinent etiam, qui deuiantes ab huius fide diuersas haereses condiderunt; secundum hominem quippe uiuunt, non secundum Deum. Et Indorum gymnosophistae, qui nudi perhibentur philosophari in solitudinibus Indiae, cibi esu ot a generando se cohibent. Non est enim hoc bonum, nisi cum fit secundum fidem summi boni, qui Deus est. Hoc tamen nemo fecisse ante diluuium reperitur; quando quidem etiam ipse Enoch septimus ab Adam, qui translatus refertur esse non mortuus, genuit filios et filias antequam transferretur; in quibus fuit Mathusalam, per quem generationum memorandarum ordo transcurrit.
For to that other city belong even those who, deviating from its faith, have founded diverse heresies; for they live according to man, not according to God. And the Indian gymnosophists, who are said to philosophize naked in the solitudes of India, restrain themselves both from eating food and from begetting. Yet this is not good unless it is done according to faith in the highest good, who is God. None, however, is found to have done this before the flood; since even Enoch himself, the seventh from Adam, who is reported to have been translated rather than to have died, begot sons and daughters before he was translated; among whom was Methuselah, through whom runs the order of the generations to be recorded.
因為甚至那些偏離它的信仰、創立各樣異端的人,也屬於那城;因為他們是按著屬人方式,而非按著神而活。還有印度的裸體智者,據說赤身在印度的曠野中講論哲理,他們既禁戒飲食,也禁戒生育。然而這事算不得善,除非是出於對至高之善——就是神——的信德而行。可是在洪水以前,無人被發現曾如此行;因為連那從亞當算起第七代的以諾——據記載他是被接去而非死了——在被接去之先也生兒養女;其中有瑪土撒拉,所記述的世代次序就是藉他延續下去的。
3:1918
Quur ergo tanta paucitas successionum commemoratur in generationibus ex Cain, si eas usque ad diluuium perduci oportebat, nec erat diuturna aetas praeueniens pubertatem, quae centum uel amplius annos uacaret a fetibus? Nam si non intendebat auctor libri huius aliquem, ad quem necessario perduceret seriem generationum, sicut in illis, quae ueniunt de semine Seth, intendebat peruenire ad Noe, a quo rursus ordo necessarius sequeretur:
Why, then, is so small a number of successions recorded in the generations from Cain, if they were to be carried down to the flood, and there was no long span of life preceding puberty which would keep men free from offspring for a hundred years or more? For if the author of this book was not aiming at someone to whom he must necessarily bring down the series of generations—as in those which come from the seed of Seth he was aiming to reach Noah, from whom again the necessary order would follow—
那麼,若這些從該隱而出的世代本當延續到洪水,又若當時並沒有一段在青春期之前長達百年或更久、使人無法生育的漫長年歲,為何在這些世代中所記的世系如此之少呢?因為這書的作者若不是要指向某個他必須把世系延續到他那裡的人——正如在那些從塞特苗裔而出的世代中,他意在到達挪亞,從挪亞那裡必然的次序又得以接續——
3:1919
quid opus erat praetermittere primogenitos filios, ut perueniretur ad Lamech, in cuius filiis finitur illa contextio, octaua generatione scilicet ex Adam, septima ex Cain, quasi esset inde aliquid deinceps conectendum, unde perueniretur uel ad Israeliticum populum, in quo caelesti ciuitati etiam terrena Hierusalem figuram propheticam praebuit, uel ad Christum secundum carnem, qui est super omnia Deus benedictus in saecula, supernae Hierusalem fabricator adque regnator, cum tota progenies Cain diluuio sit deleta? Unde uideri potest in eodem ordine generationum primogenitos fuisse commemoratos. Quur ergo tam pauci sunt?
what need was there to pass over the firstborn sons, in order to arrive at Lamech, in whose sons that chain ends—namely in the eighth generation from Adam, the seventh from Cain—as though something were thereafter to be linked on from there, whence one might arrive either at the people of Israel, in whom even the earthly Jerusalem offered a prophetic figure to the heavenly city, or at Christ according to the flesh, who is God over all, blessed forever, the builder and ruler of the Jerusalem above, when the whole offspring of Cain was destroyed by the flood? Hence it can seem that in that same order of generations the firstborn were the ones recorded. Why then are they so few?
那又何必越過那些頭生的兒子,好到達拉麥呢?那一連串的世系就在拉麥的眾子中結束,也就是從亞當算起第八代、從該隱算起第七代,彷彿其後還有什麼要從那裡接續下去,藉以到達以色列的百姓——在他們身上,連地上的耶路撒冷都向那天上之城呈現了預言的表記——或藉以到達按肉體而生的基督,這位在萬有之上、永遠可稱頌的神、那在上之耶路撒冷的建造者和統治者,既然該隱的全部後裔都被洪水所滅了?因此可以看出,在那同一世代次序中,所記載的乃是頭生的。那麼為何如此之少呢?
3:1920
Non enim usque ad diluuium tot esse potuerunt, non uacantibus usque ad centenariam pubertatem patribus ab officio generandi, si non erat tunc proportione longaeuitatis illius etiam sera pubertas. Ut enim peraeque triginta annorum fuerint, cum filios generare coeperunt, octiens triceni (quoniam octo sunt generationes cum Adam et cum eis quos genuit Lamech) ducenti et quadraginta sunt anni: num itaque toto deinde tempore usque ad diluuium non generauerunt? Qua tandem causa, qui haec scripsit, generationes commemorare noluit quae sequuntur? Nam ex Adam usque ad diluuium conputantur anni secundum codices nostros duo milia ducenti sexaginta duo;
For up to the flood they could not have been so few, since the fathers would not be kept from the office of begetting until they were a hundred years old—unless at that time, in proportion to that longevity, puberty too came late. For supposing they were all evenly thirty years old when they began to beget sons, eight times thirty (since there are eight generations counting Adam and counting those whom Lamech begot) makes two hundred and forty years: did they then beget no more throughout all the remaining time up to the flood? For what reason, finally, did he who wrote these things refuse to record the generations that follow? For from Adam to the flood there are reckoned, according to our codices, two thousand two hundred and sixty-two years;
因為直到洪水,他們不可能如此之少,既然眾父在百歲之前並不會被攔阻而不行生育之職——除非那時按著那種長壽的比例,青春期也來得遲。因為假定他們開始生子時一律都是三十歲,八個三十(因為連亞當以及拉麥所生的眾子在內共有八代)就是二百四十年:難道此後直到洪水的整段時間裡他們就不再生育了嗎?究竟為何寫這些事的人不肯記載其後的世代呢?因為從亞當到洪水,按我們的抄本所算,共有二千二百六十二年;
3:1921
secundum Hebraeos autem mille sescenti quinquaginta sex. Ut ergo istum numerum minorem credamus esse ueriorem, de mille sescentis quinquaginta sex annis ducenti quadraginta detrahantur: numquid credibile est per mille quadringentos, et quod excurrit, annos, qui restant usque diluuium, progeniem Cain a generationibus uacare potuisse? Sed qui ex hoc mouetur, meminerit, cum quaererem, quo modo credendum sit antiquos illos homines per tam multos annos a gignendis filiis cessare potuisse, duobus modis istam solutam esse quaestionem:
but according to the Hebrews, one thousand six hundred and fifty-six. Supposing, then, that we believe this smaller number to be the truer, let two hundred and forty be subtracted from the one thousand six hundred and fifty-six years: is it then credible that throughout the one thousand four hundred years and more that remain up to the flood, the offspring of Cain could have been free from begetting? But let whoever is troubled by this remember that, when I asked how it was to be believed that those ancient men could have ceased from begetting children through so many years, this question was resolved in two ways:
但按希伯來文的記載則是一千六百五十六年。那麼,假定我們相信這較小的數目較為真確,就從一千六百五十六年中減去二百四十年:剩下直到洪水的那一千四百多年裡,該隱的後裔竟能完全不生育,這可信嗎?然而凡為此感到困惑的人都當記得,當我問及該怎樣相信那些古人能在如此多的年歲中停止生育子女時,這問題曾以兩種方式得到解答:
3:1922
aut de sera pubertate, proportione tam longae uitae, aut de filiis qui commemorantur in generationibus, quod non fuerint primogeniti, sed hi, per quos ad eum, quem intendebat auctor libri, poterat perueniri, sicut ad Noe in generationibus Seth. Proinde in generationibus Cain, si non occurrit qui deberet intendi, ad quem praetermissis primogenitis per eos, qui commemorati sunt, perueniri oportebat, sera pubertas intellegenda restabit, ut aliquanto post centum annos puberes habilesque ad gignendum facti fuerint, ut ordo generationum per primogenitos curreret et usque diluuium ad numerum annorum tantae quantitatis occurreret.
either by late puberty, in proportion to so long a life, or by the fact that the sons who are recorded in the generations were not the firstborn, but those through whom one could arrive at him whom the author of the book had in view—just as at Noah in the generations of Seth. Accordingly, in the generations of Cain, if there occurs no one who ought to be aimed at, to whom—the firstborn being passed over—one had to arrive through those who are recorded, then late puberty will remain to be understood, so that somewhat after a hundred years they became capable and fit for begetting, so that the order of generations might run through the firstborn and reach down to the flood at a number of years of such great magnitude.
其一是按著如此長壽的比例而有遲來的青春期,其二是按著這事實:那些記在世代中的兒子並非頭生的,而是藉著他們可以到達那書作者所注目之人的——正如在塞特的世代中到達挪亞一樣。因此在該隱的世代中,若沒有出現任何本當注目、需要越過頭生者而藉所記之人到達他那裡的人,那麼就只剩下要按遲來的青春期來理解了,即他們在百歲之後若干年才有能力、適於生育,好叫世代的次序能藉頭生者延續,並以如此巨大數量的年歲延伸到洪水。
3:1923
Quamuis fieri possit, ut propter aliquam secretiorem causam, quae me latet, usque ad Lamech et eius filios generationum perueniente contextu commendaretur haec ciuitas, quam dicimus esse terrenam, ac deinde cessaret scriptor libri commemorare ceteras, quae usque ad diluuium esse potuerunt. Potest et illa esse causa, quur non ordo generationum per primogenitos duceretur, ut necesse non sit in illis hominibus tam seram credere pubertatem, quod scilicet eadem ciuitas, quam Cain in nomine Enoch filii sui condidit, longe lateque regnare potuerit et reges habere non simul plures, sed suis aetatibus singulos, quos genuissent sibi successuros quicumque regnassent.
Although it may be that, for some more hidden reason which escapes me, this city which we call the earthly was commended by the chain of generations reaching down to Lamech and his sons, and that the writer of the book then ceased to record the rest which there might have been up to the flood. There may also be this reason why the order of generations was not led through the firstborn—so that it need not be believed that puberty was so late in those men—namely, that the very city which Cain founded in the name of his son Enoch could have reigned far and wide and had kings, not many at once, but single ones in their own ages, whom they had begotten to succeed them, whoever might have reigned.
不過也可能是,為了某個我所不知道的、較為隱密的緣故,這座我們稱為地上之城的城,藉著延續到拉麥及其眾子的世代鏈而被記述,此後書的作者就停止記載直到洪水之前可能還有的其餘世代。也可能有這樣的緣故,使世代的次序不藉頭生者引下——這樣就無需相信那些人的青春期來得如此之遲——就是該隱以他兒子以諾的名所建造的那城,可能廣泛地統治四方並擁有君王,並非同時有多位,而是各在其時代有單獨一位,是那些統治者所生、要繼承他們的。
3:1924
Horum regum primus esse potuit ipse Cain, secundus filius eius Enoch, in cuius nomine, ubi regnaretur, condita est ciuitas; tertius Gaidad, quem genuit Enoch; quartus Meuia, quem genuit Gaidad; quintus Mathusael, quem genuit Meuia; sextus Lamech, quem genuit Mathusael, qui est septimus ab Adam per Cain. Non autem erat consequens, ut primogeniti regum regnantibus succederent patribus, sed quos regnandi meritum propter uirtutem terrenae utilem ciuitati. uel sors aliqua reperiret, uel ille potissimum succederet patri hereditario quodam iure regnandi, quem prae ceteris filiis dilexisset.
The first of these kings could have been Cain himself; the second, his son Enoch, in whose name, where men reigned, the city was founded; the third, Gaidad, whom Enoch begot; the fourth, Mauia, whom Gaidad begot; the fifth, Mathusael, whom Mauia begot; the sixth, Lamech, whom Mathusael begot, who is the seventh from Adam through Cain. But it did not follow that the firstborn of the kings should succeed their reigning fathers, but rather those whom either merit for reigning—on account of virtue useful to the earthly city—or some lot might find; or that one should chiefly succeed his father by a certain hereditary right of reigning, whom he had loved above his other sons.
這些君王中第一位可能是該隱自己;第二位是他兒子以諾,那城既是在他的名下建造、在他名下統治的;第三位是該隱以諾所生的以拿;第四位是以拿所生的米戶雅利;第五位是米戶雅利所生的瑪土撒利;第六位是瑪土撒利所生的拉麥,他就是從亞當藉該隱算起的第七代。但這並不意味著君王的頭生子當繼承在位的父親,倒不如說是那因有益於地上之城的德能而得統治之資格者、或由某種抽籤所選出者繼承;又或是父親憑某種統治的世襲權,主要由他在眾子中最鍾愛的那一位繼承。
3:1925
Potuit autem uiuente adhuc Lamech adque regnante fieri diluuium, ut ipsum cum aliis omnibus hominibus, exceptis qui in arca fuerunt, quem perderet inueniret. Neque enim mirandum est, si uaria quantitate numerositatis annorum interposita per tam longam aetatem ab Adam usque diluuium non aequalis numeri generationes habuit utraque progenies, sed per Cain septem, per Seth autem decem; septimus est enim, ut iam dixi, ab Adam Lamech, decimus Noe; et ideo non unus filius Lamech, sicut in ceteris superius, sed plures commemorati sunt, quia incertum erat quis ei fuisset mortuo successurus, si regnandi tempus inter ipsum et diluuium remansisset.
Now the flood could have occurred while Lamech was still living and reigning, so that it found him too, together with all other men—except those who were in the ark—as one to destroy. For it is not to be wondered at if, with the varying quantity in the number of years interposed, over so long an age from Adam to the flood, each of the two lines did not have generations of equal number, but seven through Cain and ten through Seth; for the seventh from Adam, as I have already said, is Lamech, the tenth Noah; and therefore not one son of Lamech, as with the others above, but several were recorded, because it was uncertain who would succeed him when he died, if the time for reigning had remained between him and the flood.
如今洪水可能是在拉麥還活著並在位時發生的,以致洪水把他也連同其餘眾人——除了在方舟裡的人之外——都當作要毀滅的對象。因為若是這樣,也不足為奇:在從亞當到洪水這如此漫長的年代中,因其間插入的年歲數目參差不齊,這兩個世系並沒有相等數目的世代,乃是藉該隱有七代、藉塞特有十代;因為如我已說過的,從亞當算起第七代是拉麥,第十代是挪亞;因此拉麥所記的並非如上面其他人那樣只有一子,而是有數子,因為若在他與洪水之間仍留有統治的時日,那麼當他死時誰要繼承他乃是不確定的。
3:1926
Sed quoquo modo se habeat siue per primogenitos siue per reges ex Cain generationum ordo decurrens, illud mihi nullo pacto praetereundum silentio uidetur, quod, cum Lamech septimus ab Adam fuisset inuentus, tot eius adnumerati sunt filii, donec undenarius numerus inpleretur, quo significatur peccatum. Adduntur enim tres filii et una filia. Uxores autem aliud possunt significare, non hoc quod nunc commendandum uidetur. Nunc enim de generationibus loquimur; illae uero unde sint genitae, tacitum est. Quoniam ergo lex denario numero praedicatur, unde est memorabilis ille decalogus, profecto numerus undenarius, quoniam transgreditur denarium, transgressionem legis ac per hoc peccatum significat.
But in whatever way the order of generations from Cain runs down—whether through firstborn sons or through kings—this seems to me in no way to be passed over in silence: that, when Lamech was found to be the seventh from Adam, so many of his sons were counted up until the number eleven was filled, by which sin is signified. For three sons and one daughter are added. The wives, however, can signify something else, not what now seems to need commending. For we are now speaking of generations; but from whom these wives were born is left unsaid. Since, then, the Law is proclaimed by the number ten, whence comes that memorable Decalogue, the number eleven, since it goes beyond ten, certainly signifies the transgression of the Law and thereby sin.
但無論該隱的世代次序是藉頭生子抑或藉君王而延續下來,在我看來有一件事絕不可緘默略過:當拉麥被定為從亞當算起的第七代時,他的眾子被數算到十一這個數目為止——這數目所表記的乃是罪。因為加上了三個兒子和一個女兒。然而那些妻子可以表記別的事,並非現今看來需要記述的;因為我們現在所論的是世代;至於這些妻子是從誰所生,則略而不提。既然律法是藉十這數目所宣告的——那可記念的十誡就是由此而來——那麼十一這數目,既然越過了十,當然就表記律法的踰越,並由此表記罪。
3:1927
Hinc est quod in tabernaculo testimonii, quod erat in itinere populi Dei uelut templum ambulatorium, undecim uela cilicina fieri praecepta sunt. In cilicio quippe recordatio est peccatorum propter haedos ad sinistram futuros; quod confitentes in cilicio prosternimur tamquam dicentes quod in psalmo scriptum est: Et peccatum meum ante me est semper. Progenies ergo ex Adam per Cain sceleratum undenario numero finitur, quo peccatum significatur; et ipse numerus femina clauditur, a quo sexu initium factum est peccati, per quod omnes morimur. Commissum est autem, ut et uoluptas camis , quae spiritui resisteret,. sequeretur. Nam et ipsa filia Lamech Noemma uoluptas interpretatur.
Hence it is that in the tabernacle of testimony, which was on the journey of the people of God as it were a walking temple, eleven curtains of goats' hair were commanded to be made. For in goats' hair there is a remembrance of sins, on account of the goats that are to be at the left hand; and so, confessing, we prostrate ourselves in goats' hair, as if saying what is written in the psalm: 'And my sin is ever before me.' Therefore the offspring from Adam through the wicked Cain is closed by the number eleven, by which sin is signified; and that number itself ends with a female, from which sex the beginning of sin was made, through which we all die. And it was brought about that the pleasure of the flesh, which resists the spirit, should follow. For even Lamech's daughter herself, Naamah, is interpreted 'pleasure.'
因此在法櫃的會幕——它在神百姓的旅途中如同一座行走的殿——裡,吩咐要造十一幅山羊毛的幔子。因為山羊毛裡含有對罪的記念,是因那將要站在左邊的山羊;我們認罪時就身披山羊毛俯伏,彷彿在說詩篇所寫的:「我的罪常在我面前。」所以從亞當藉那惡人該隱而出的後裔,以十一這表記罪的數目結束;而這數目本身又以一個女子作結,罪的起頭乃是出於這性別——我們眾人都因這罪而死。並且結果是叫那抵擋靈的肉體的私慾隨之而來。因為連拉麥的女兒拿瑪,其名也解作「私慾、快樂」。
3:1928
Per Seth autem ab Adam usque ad Noe denarius insinuatur legitimus numerus. Cui Noe tres adiciuntur filii, unde uno lapso duo benedicuntur a patre, ut remoto reprobo et probatis filiis ad numerum additis etiam duodenarius numerus intimetur, qui et in patriarcharum et in apostolorum numero insignis est, propter septenarii partes alteram per alteram multiplicatas. Nam ter quaterni uel quater terni ipsum faciunt.
But through Seth, from Adam to Noah, the lawful number ten is intimated. To this Noah three sons are added, of whom, when one had fallen, two are blessed by their father, so that—the reprobate being removed and the approved sons added to the number—even the number twelve might be intimated, which is notable both in the number of the patriarchs and in that of the apostles, on account of the parts of seven multiplied one by the other. For three times four, or four times three, makes that very number.
但藉著塞特,從亞當到挪亞,所暗示的乃是合乎律法的十這數目。挪亞又加上三個兒子,其中一個墮落之後,有兩個蒙父親的祝福,這樣——既除去那被棄絕的,又把蒙嘉許的兒子加入這數目——連十二這數目也被暗示出來;這數目無論在眾族長的數目中,還是在眾使徒的數目中都是顯著的,因為它是七的兩部分彼此相乘而成。因為三乘四,或四乘三,正是構成這數目。
3:1929
His ita se habentibus uideo considerandum et commemorandum, ista utraque progenies, quae distinctis generationibus duas insinuat ciuitates, unam terrigenarum, alteram regeneratorum, quo modo postea sic commixta fuerit adque confusa, ut uniuersum genus humanum exceptis octo hominibus diluuio perire mereretur. CAPUT XXI. Qua ratione commemorato Enoch, qui fuit filius Cain, totius generationis eius usque ad diluuium sit continuata narratio; commemorato autem Enos, qui fuit filius Seth, ad conditionis humanae principium sit reditum.
These things being so, I see that it must be considered and recorded how these two lines, which by their distinct generations intimate two cities—one of the earthborn, the other of the regenerated—afterward became so commingled and confounded that the whole human race, except eight persons, deserved to perish in the flood. CHAPTER XXI. For what reason, when Enoch, who was the son of Cain, had been mentioned, the narrative of his whole line was continued up to the flood; but when Enos, who was the son of Seth, had been mentioned, a return is made to the beginning of the human condition.
既是這樣,我看出必須思想並記述:這兩個世系——它們藉著各別的世代暗示了兩座城,一座屬地上而生的,另一座屬重生的——後來怎樣彼此交雜混淆,以致除了八個人之外,整個人類都該當在洪水中滅亡。第二十一章。論何故當提到該隱的兒子以諾時,他整個世系的記述就一直延續到洪水;但當提到塞特的兒子以挪士時,卻轉回到人類受造之初。
3:1930
Primo autem intuendum est, quem ad modum, cum ex Cain generationes enumerarentur, commemorato ante ceteros posteros eius illo, in cuius nomine condita est ciuitas, id est Enoch, contexti sunt ceteri usque ad illum finem, de qua locutus sum, donec illud genus adque uniuersa propago diluuio deleretur; cum uero filius Seth unus commemoratus fuisset Enos, nondum usque ad diluuium additis ceteris articulus quidam interponitur et dicitur: Hic liber natiuitatis hominum, qua die fecit Deus Adam, ad imaginem Dei fecit illum. Masculum et feminam fecit illos, et benedixit illos, et cognominauit nomen eorum Adam, qua die fecit illos.
But first it must be observed how, when the generations from Cain were being enumerated, after mentioning before his other descendants that one in whose name the city was founded—that is, Enoch—the rest were woven on up to that end of which I have spoken, until that race and the whole stock should be destroyed by the flood; but when one son of Seth had been mentioned, Enos, before the others up to the flood had been added, a certain clause is interposed, and it is said: 'This is the book of the birth of men, in the day when God made Adam; in the image of God he made him. Male and female he made them, and blessed them, and called their name Adam, in the day when he made them.'
但首先當留意,當數算從該隱而出的世代時,在他其餘的後裔之先既提到那位在其名下建城的人——就是以諾——之後,其餘的便接續編織下去,直到我所說的那終局,直至那族類和整個苗裔被洪水所滅;但提到塞特的一個兒子以挪士之後,在直到洪水的其餘世代尚未加上之先,卻插入了某段話,說:「在神造亞當的日子,這是人受生的書;他是照著神的形像造的。神造男造女,並且賜福給他們,在造他們的日子稱他們的名為亞當。」
3:1931
Quod mihi uidetur ad hoc interpositum, ut hinc rursus inciperet ab ipso Adam dinumeratio temporum, quam noluit facere, qui haec scripsit, in ciuitate terrena; tamquam eum Deus sic commoneret, ut non conputaret. Sed quare hinc reditur ad istam recapitulationem, postea quam commemoratus est filius Seth, homo qui sperauit inuocare nomen Domini Dei, nisi quia sic oportebat istas duas proponere ciuitates, unam per homicidam usque ad homicidam (nam et Lamech duabus uxoribus suis se perpetrasse homicidium confitetur), alteram per eum, qui sperauit inuocare nomen Domini Dei?
This seems to me to have been interposed for the purpose that here again the reckoning of times might begin from Adam himself—a reckoning which he who wrote these things did not wish to make in the earthly city—as though God were thus admonishing him not to make the count. But why is there a return here to this recapitulation, after the son of Seth has been mentioned, the man who hoped to call upon the name of the Lord God, except because the two cities were thus fittingly to be set forth—one through the murderer down to a murderer (for Lamech too confesses to his two wives that he had committed homicide), the other through him who hoped to call upon the name of the Lord God?
在我看來,這段話之所以被插入,是為要在此再次從亞當本人開始計算時日——而寫這些事的人並不願在地上之城裡作這計算——彷彿是神如此提醒他不要去數算。但提到塞特的兒子、那盼望要求告耶和華神之名的人之後,為何在此又回到這重述呢?無非是因為這兩座城本當這樣相宜地被陳明——一座是藉兇手延續到兇手(因為連拉麥也向他的兩個妻子承認他殺了人),另一座則是藉那盼望要求告耶和華神之名的人而延續。
3:1932
Hoc est quippe in hoc mundo peregrinantis ciuitatis Dei totum adque summum in hac mortalitate negotium, quod per unum hominem, quem sane occisi resurrectio genuit, commendandum fuit. Homo quippe ille unus totius supernae ciuitatis est unitas, nondum quidem conpleta, sed praemissa ista prophetica praefiguratione conplenda. Filius ergo Cain, hoc est filius possessionis, (cuius nisi terrenae?) habeat nomen in ciuitate terrena, quia in eius nomine condita est. De his est enim, de quibus cantatur in psalmo: lnuocabunt nomina eorum in terris ipsorum; propter quod sequitur eos quod in alio psalmo scriptum est: Domine, in ciuitate tua imaginem eorum ad nihilum redige.
For this is the whole and supreme concern, in this mortality, of the City of God sojourning in this world—the concern which had to be commended through one man, whom indeed the resurrection of the slain begot. For that one man is the unity of the whole supernal city—a unity not yet completed, but to be completed by this prophetic prefiguring sent ahead. Let the son of Cain, then—that is, the son of possession (and of what but earthly possession?)—have his name in the earthly city, because in his name it was founded. For he is of those of whom it is sung in the psalm: 'They shall call upon their names in their own lands'; and on account of this there follows what is written in another psalm: 'O Lord, in thy city thou shalt bring their image to nothing.'
因為這乃是在今世寄居的神之城,在這必死的境況中全部而至高的關切——這關切本當藉著一個人來記述,而這人實在是被殺者的復活所生的。因為那一個人就是整個在上之城的合一——這合一尚未完成,卻要藉這預先打發出來的預言性預表得以完成。那麼,讓該隱的兒子——就是「產業之子」(除了地上的產業還能是什麼呢?)——在地上之城中有他的名,因為那城是在他名下建造的。因為他屬於那等人,就是詩篇所歌唱的:「他們必在自己的地上以自己的名字稱呼產業」;並且因此就有另一篇詩所寫的隨之而來:「主啊,你在你的城中必使他們的形像歸於無有。」
3:1933
Filius autem Seth, hoc est filius resurrectionis, speret inuocare nomen Domini Dei; eam quippe societatem hominum praefigurat quae dicit: Ego autem sicut oliua fructifera in domo Dei speraui in misericordia Dei; uanas autem glorias famosi in terra nominis non requirat; beatus est enim uir, cuius est nomen Domini spes eius, et non respexit in uanitates et insanias mendaces. Propositis itaque duabus ciuitatibus, una in re huius saeculi, altera in spe Dei, tamquam ex communi, quae aperta est in Adam, ianua mortalitatis egressis, ut procurrant et excurrant ad discretos proprios ac debitos fines, incipit dinumeratio temporum;
But let the son of Seth—that is, the son of resurrection—hope to call upon the name of the Lord God; for he prefigures that society of men which says: 'But I, like a fruitful olive in the house of God, have hoped in the mercy of God'; and let him not seek the empty glories of a name famous on earth; for blessed is the man whose hope is the name of the Lord, and who has not regarded vanities and lying follies. The two cities, then, being set forth—one in the reality of this age, the other in the hope of God—as though they had gone forth from the common gate of mortality, which was opened in Adam, that they may run on and run out to their distinct, proper, and appointed ends, the reckoning of times begins;
但願塞特的兒子——就是「復活之子」——盼望求告耶和華神的名;因為他預表那群人的社會,這社會說:「至於我,就像神殿中一棵發旺的橄欖樹,我倚靠神的慈愛,直到永永遠遠」;願他也不尋求在地上有名聲的虛榮;因為以耶和華的名為盼望、不偏向虛假、不偏向說謊狂妄之輩的人,這人便為有福。於是這兩座城既被陳明——一座是在今世的實際中,另一座是在對神的盼望中——彷彿它們從那在亞當裡開啟的、必死性的公共門戶出來,好奔向並奔達各自分別的、本有的、所定的終局,時日的計算就此開始;
3:1934
in qua et aliae generationes adiciuntur, facta recapitulatione ex Adam, ex cuius origine damnata, ueluti massa una meritae damnationi tradita, facit Deus alia in contumeliam uasa irae, alia in honorem uasa misericordiae, illis reddens quod debetur in poena, istis donans quod non debetur in gratia; ut ex ipsa etiam conparatione uasorum irae superna ciuitas discat, quae peregrinatur in terris, non fidere libertate arbitrii sui, sed speret inuocare nomen Domini Dei.
in which other generations too are added, a recapitulation having been made from Adam, from whose condemned origin—as it were one lump handed over to deserved damnation—God makes some vessels of wrath unto dishonor, others vessels of mercy unto honor; rendering to the former what is due in punishment, granting to the latter what is not due in grace; so that even from this very comparison of the vessels of wrath the supernal city, which sojourns on earth, may learn not to trust in the liberty of its own will, but to hope to call upon the name of the Lord God.
在這計算中也加上了其他世代,乃是從亞當作了重述的——從亞當被定罪的根源,如同一團被交付給應得之刑罰的麵團,神就造出一些「可怒的器皿」歸於羞辱,又造出另一些「蒙憐憫的器皿」歸於尊貴;向前者按刑罰報以所該得的,向後者按恩典賜下所不該得的;好叫那寄居在地上的在上之城,甚至從這對可怒器皿的對比中也學會不倚靠自己意志的自由,乃是盼望要求告耶和華神的名。
3:1935
Quoniam uoluntas in natura, quae facta est bona a Deo bono, sed mutabilis ab inmutabili, quia ex nihilo, et a bono potest declinare, ut faciat malum, quod fit libero arbitrio, et a malo, ut faciat bonum, quod non fit sine diuino adiutorio. CAPUT XXII. De lapsu filiorum Dei alienigenarum mulierum amore captorum, unde et omnes exceptis octo hominibus diluuio perire meruerunt. Hoc itaque libero uoluntatis arbitrio genere humano progrediente adque crescente facta est permixtio et iniquitate participata quaedam utriusque confusio ciuitatis. Quod malum a sexu femineo causam rursus inuenit;
Since the will in a nature which was made good by the good God—but mutable, since made by the immutable, because made from nothing—can both turn away from good, so as to do evil (which is done by free will), and turn away from evil, so as to do good (which is not done without divine help). CHAPTER XXII. On the fall of the sons of God, captivated by love of the women of an alien race, whence all but eight persons deserved to perish in the flood. With the human race, then, advancing and increasing by this free choice of the will, there came about a commingling, and, with iniquity shared, a certain confusion of both cities. Which evil again found its occasion from the female sex;
因為意志存在於一個本性之中,這本性是良善的神所造為善的——卻是可變的,既是被不變者所造,又因是從無中而造——它既能背離善以致行惡(這是憑自由意志而行的),也能背離惡以致行善(這若無神的幫助便不能成就)。第二十二章。論神的眾子因迷戀外族婦女而墮落,以致除八人之外,眾人都該當在洪水中滅亡。於是當人類藉這意志的自由抉擇前進並增多時,便有了交雜,並且因罪惡被共同沾染,兩城便有了某種混淆。這禍患又是從女性那邊找到緣由的;
3:1936
non quidem illo modo quo ab initio (non enim cuiusquam etiam tunc fallacia seductae illae feminae persuaserunt peccatum uiris); sed ab initio quae prauis moribus fuerant in terrena ciuitate, id est in terrigenarum societate, amatae sunt a filiis Dei, ciuibus scilicet peregrinantis in hoc saeculo alterius ciuitatis, propter pulchritudinem corporis. Quod bonum Dei quidem donum est; sed propterea id largitur etiam malis, ne magnum bonum uideatur bonis. Deserto itaque bono magno et bonorum proprio lapsus est factus ad bonum minimum, non bonis proprium, sed bonis malisque commune;
not, indeed, in that manner as at the beginning (for it was not by any deceit that those women persuaded the men to sin even then); but, from the beginning, those women who had been of depraved morals in the earthly city—that is, in the society of the earthborn—were loved on account of the beauty of their bodies by the sons of God, that is, by the citizens of that other city sojourning in this world. Which beauty is indeed a gift of God; but for that very reason he bestows it also on the wicked, lest it should seem a great good to the good. And so, the great good and the proper good of the good being forsaken, a fall was made to a very small good—not proper to the good, but common to good and bad;
確實並非如起初那樣的方式(因為那時也並非藉著什麼詭詐,那些女子就慫恿男子犯罪);倒是從起初,那些在地上之城——就是在地上而生者的社會——中道德敗壞的女子,因身體的美貌,被神的眾子,就是寄居在今世的那另一城的公民所愛慕。這美貌固然是神的恩賜;但正因如此,神也把它賜給惡人,免得它在善人看來像是大善。於是那大善、那專屬善人之善被撇棄,便墮落到一個極小的善——這善並非善人專有,乃是善人惡人所共有的;
3:1937
ac sic filii Dei filiarum hominum amore sunt capti, adque ut eis coniugibus fruerentur, in mores societatis terrigenae defluxerunt, deserta pietate, quam in sancta societate seruabant. Sic enim corporis pulchritudo, a Deo quidem factum, sed temporale carnale infimum bonum, male amatur postposito Deo, aeterno interno sempiterno bono, quem ad modum iustitia deserta et aurum amatur ab auaris, nullo peccato auri, sed hominis. Ita se habet omnis creatura. Cum enim bona sit, et bene amari potest et male: bene scilicet ordine custodito, male ordine perturbato. Quod in laude quadam Cerei breuiter uersibus dixi: Haec tua sunt, bona sunt, quia tu bonus ista creasti.
and thus the sons of God were captivated by love of the daughters of men, and, in order to enjoy them as wives, sank down into the morals of the earthborn society, forsaking the piety which they had kept in the holy society. For thus the beauty of the body—a thing indeed made by God, but a temporal, carnal, lowest good—is wrongly loved when God is set after it, God the eternal, inward, everlasting good; just as gold is loved by the avaricious when justice is forsaken, with no sin in the gold, but in the man. So it is with every creature. For since it is good, it can be loved both well and ill: well, namely, when order is kept; ill, when order is disturbed. This I briefly said in some verses in praise of the Paschal Candle: 'These are thine, they are good, because thou, being good, didst create them.'
於是神的眾子就被對人之女兒的愛慕所擄,並且為要享有她們作妻子,便沉淪入地上而生之社會的風俗中,撇棄了他們在那聖潔社會中所持守的虔敬。因為身體的美貌——這確是神所造之物,卻是暫時的、屬肉體的、最低等的善——當把神撇在其後時,便被錯誤地愛慕了,神乃是那永遠的、內在的、永存的善;正如當公義被撇棄時,黃金便被貪婪者所愛慕,這罪不在黃金,乃在那人。一切受造之物都是如此。因為它既是善的,就既能被善加愛慕,也能被惡意愛慕:善加愛慕乃是保守次序,惡意愛慕乃是擾亂次序。這事我曾在讚美逾越節蠟燭的幾行詩句中簡略地說過:「這些是你的,它們是善的,因為你既是善的,便造了這些。」
3:1938
Nil nostrum est in eis, nisi quod peccamus amantes Ordine neglecto pro te, quod conditur abs te . Creator autem si ueraciter ametur, hoc est si ipse, non aliud pro illo quod non est ipse, ametur, male amari non potest. Nam et amor ipse ordinate amandus est, quo bene amatur quod amandum est, ut sit in nobis metus qua uiuitur bene. Unde mihi uidetur, quod definitio breuis et uera uirtutis ordo est amoris; propter quod in sancto cantico canticorum cantat sponsa Christi, ciuitas Dei: Ordinate in me caritatem. Huius igitur caritatis, hoc est dilectionis et amoris, ordine perturbato Deum filii Dei neglexerunt et filias hominum dilexerunt. Quibus duobus nominibus satis ciuitas utraque discernitur.
'Nothing of ours is in them, save that we sin in loving them, the order being neglected, for thy sake who art the creator.' But if the Creator is truly loved—that is, if he himself, and not something else in his stead which is not himself, is loved—he cannot be loved ill. For love itself is to be loved in an orderly way, by which that which ought to be loved is loved well, so that there may be in us that virtue by which one lives well. Whence it seems to me that the brief and true definition of virtue is 'the order of love'; on account of which, in the holy Song of Songs, the bride of Christ, the City of God, sings: 'Set love in order within me.' The order of this love, then—that is, of charity and affection—being disturbed, the sons of God neglected God and loved the daughters of men. By which two names each city is sufficiently distinguished.
「在它們裡面沒有什麼是屬我們的,除了我們愛它們時所犯的罪,就是忽略了次序,撇棄了那作創造者的你。」但若創造者真被人愛慕——就是說,若所愛的是祂自己,而非取祂而代之、那不是祂自己的別物——祂就不能被惡意愛慕。因為愛本身也要被合宜地愛慕,藉此那當被愛的便被善加愛慕,好叫那賴以善度此生的德能在我們裡面。因此在我看來,德能簡短而真確的定義就是「愛的次序」;為此緣故,在聖潔的雅歌裡,基督的新婦、神之城歌唱說:「在我裡面,把愛安排有序。」於是這愛——就是仁愛與愛戀——的次序既被擾亂,神的眾子就忽略了神,反而愛慕人的女兒。藉這兩個名稱,兩城就足以分別出來了。
3:1939
Neque enim et illi non erant filii hominum per naturam; sed aliud nomen coeperant habere per gratiam. Nam in eadem scriptura, ubi dicti sunt dilexisse filias hominum filii Dei, idem dicti sunt etiam angeli Dei. Unde illos multi putant non homines fuisse, sed angelos. CAPUT XXIII. An credendum sit angelos substantiae spiritalis amore speciosarum mulierum captos earundem inisse coniugia, ex quibus gigantes sint creati. Quam quaestionem nos transeunter commemoratam in tertio huius operis libro reliquimus insolutam, utrum possint angeli, cum spiritus sint, corporaliter coire cum feminis. Scriptum est enim:
For neither were those others not sons of men by nature; but they had begun to have another name through grace. For in the same Scripture, where the sons of God are said to have loved the daughters of men, the same are also called angels of God. Whence many think them to have been not men, but angels. CHAPTER XXIII. Whether it is to be believed that angels of spiritual substance, captivated by love of beautiful women, entered into marriages with them, from whom giants were created. This question, mentioned in passing in the third book of this work, we left unresolved: whether angels, since they are spirits, can have bodily intercourse with women. For it is written:
因為那另一等人按本性也並非不是人的兒子;只是他們藉著恩典開始有了另一個名稱。因為在同一段聖經中,當說神的眾子愛慕人的女兒時,這同一等人也被稱為神的使者。因此許多人認為他們並非人,乃是天使。第二十三章。論是否該相信屬靈體質的天使因迷戀美貌婦女而與她們締結婚姻,由此生出巨人。這問題我們在本書第三卷曾順帶提及而未予解決:天使既是靈,能否與女子有形體上的交合。因為經上記著說:
3:1940
Qui facit angelos suos spiritus, id est eos, qui natura spiritus sunt, facit esse angelos suos, iniungendo eis officium nuntiandi. Qui enim Graece dicitur SyyeXoi , quod nomen Latina declinatione angelus perhibetur, Latina lingua nuntius interpretatur. Sed utrum eorum corpora consequenter adiunxerit dicendo: Et ministros suos ignem ardentem, an quod caritate tamquam igne spiritali feruere debeant ministri eius, ambiguum est. Apparuisse tamen hominibus angelos in talibus corporibus, ut non solum uideri, uerum etiam tangi possent, eadem ueracissima scriptura testatur.
'Who makes his angels spirits'—that is, those who are by nature spirits, he makes to be his angels, by enjoining upon them the office of announcing. For he who in Greek is called angelos, which name in its Latin declension is rendered angelus, in the Latin tongue is interpreted 'messenger.' But whether by saying 'And his ministers a burning fire' he consequently added their bodies, or whether it means that his ministers ought to burn with charity as with a spiritual fire, is ambiguous. Yet that angels have appeared to men in such bodies that they could not only be seen but even touched, the same most truthful Scripture testifies.
「神以靈作他的使者」——就是說,那些本性是靈的,神藉著賦予他們報信的職分,使他們成為祂的使者。因為那在希臘文稱為 angelos(按拉丁文的變格作 angelus)的,在拉丁語中解作「報信者」。但祂說「以火焰作他的僕役」,究竟是隨之指他們的身體呢,抑或意指祂的僕役當以仁愛如同屬靈之火般火熱,這是含糊不明的。然而天使曾以這樣的身體向人顯現,以致不僅能被看見、甚至能被觸摸——這同一部最真確的聖經是這樣作見證的。
3:1941
Et quoniam creberrima fama est multique se expertos uel ab eis, qui experti essent, de quorum fide dubitandum non esset, audisse confirmant, Siluanos et Panes, quos uulgo incubos uocant, inprobos saepe extitisse mulieribus et earum adpetisse ac peregisse concubitum; et quosdam daemones, quos Dusios Galli nuncupant, adsidue hanc inmunditiam et tentare et efficere, plures talesque adseuerant, ut hoc negare inpudentiae uideatur: non hinc aliquid audeo definire, utrum aliqui spiritus elemento aerio corporati (nam hoc elementum etiam cum agitatur flabello sensu corporis tactuque sentitur) possint hanc etiam pati libidinem, ut, quo modo possunt, sentientibus feminis misceantur.
And since there is a very widespread report, and many affirm that they have experienced it, or have heard of it from those who had experienced it and of whose trustworthiness there could be no doubt, that Silvani and Pans, whom people commonly call incubi, have often shown themselves wanton to women and have sought and accomplished intercourse with them; and that certain demons, whom the Gauls call Dusii, persistently both attempt and effect this uncleanness—as so many and such persons assert that it would seem impudent to deny it—I do not dare to determine anything from this: whether some spirits, embodied in the airy element (for this element, even when stirred by a fan, is felt by the bodily sense through touch), can also undergo this lust, so that in whatever way they can, they mingle with women who feel it.
既有極為廣傳的說法,又有許多人肯定說他們親身經歷過,或從那些經歷過、其可信度毋庸置疑的人那裡聽說過:那被人通稱為夢魔(incubi)的西爾瓦尼與牧神潘恩,常向婦女顯出淫蕩,並求得且完成與她們的交合;又有某些鬼魔,高盧人稱之為杜西(Dusii),不斷地既嘗試又施行這污穢之事——既有如此眾多、如此可信的人這樣斷言,以致否認此事似乎顯得無禮——對此我不敢有所斷定:是否某些以空氣元素為體的靈(因為這元素即使被扇子攪動時,也藉觸覺被肉體的感官所覺察),也能受這情慾,以致以其所能的方式,與那察覺到的女子交合。
3:1942
Dei tamen angelos sanctos nullo modo illo tempore sic labi potuisse crediderim; nec de his dixisse apostolum Petrum: Si enim Deus angelis peccantibus non pepercit, sed carceribus caliginis inferi retrudens tradidit in iudicio puniendos reseruari; sed potius de illis, qui primum apostatantes a Deo cum diabolo suo principe ceciderunt, qui primum hominem per inuidiam serpentina fraude deiecit. Angelos autem fuisse etiam Dei homines nuncupatos eadem scriptura sancta locupletissima testis est. Nam et de Iohanne scriptum est: Ecce mitto angelum meum ante faciem tuam, qui praeparabit uiam tuam, et Malachiel propheta propria quadam, id est proprie sibi inpertita gratia dictus est angelus.
Yet I would never believe that the holy angels of God could in any way have so fallen at that time; nor that the apostle Peter spoke of these when he said: 'For if God spared not the angels that sinned, but, thrusting them into the prisons of the gloom of hell, delivered them up to be reserved for punishment in the judgment'; but rather of those who, first apostatizing from God, fell with the devil their prince, who first cast down the first man through envy by serpentine fraud. But that men too were called angels of God, the same holy Scripture is a most abundant witness. For of John also it is written: 'Behold, I send my angel before thy face, who shall prepare thy way'; and the prophet Malachi, by a certain proper—that is, properly imparted to him—grace, was called an angel.
然而我決不相信神的聖天使在那時竟能以任何方式如此墮落;我也不信使徒彼得所說的是指這些,他說:「神既不愛惜犯了罪的天使,竟把他們丟在地獄陰沉的牢獄裡,交付看守,等候審判受刑」;倒是指那些起初背叛神、與他們的首領魔鬼一同墮落的天使,這魔鬼起初藉蛇的詭詐、出於嫉妒把頭一個人推倒了。但人也被稱為神的使者,這同一部聖經是極豐富的見證。因為論到約翰也記著說:「看哪,我要差遣我的使者在你面前,預備你的道路」;而先知瑪拉基,憑某種特有的——就是特別賜給他的——恩典,也被稱為使者。
3:1943
Verum hoc mouet quosdam, quod ex illis, qui dicti sunt angeli Dei, et ex mulieribus, quas amauerunt, non quasi homines generis nostri, sed gigantes legimus esse natos. Quasi uero corpora hominum modum nostrum longe excedentia, quod etiam supra commemoraui, non etiam nostris temporibus nata sunt. Nonne ante paucos annos, cum Romanae urbis quod a Gothis factum est adpropinquaret excidium, Romae fuit femina cum suo patre et sua matre, quae corpore quodam modo giganteo longe ceteris praemineret? Ad quam uisendam mirabilis fiebat usquequaque concursus. Et hoc erat maxime admirationi, quod ambo parentes eius nec saltem tam longi homines erant, quam longissimos uidere consueuimus.
But this troubles some, that from those who are called angels of God, and from the women whom they loved, we read that there were born not men of our kind, as it were, but giants. As though, forsooth, bodies of men far exceeding our measure—which I have also mentioned above—were not born even in our times. Was there not, a few years ago, when the destruction of the city of Rome that was wrought by the Goths was drawing near, at Rome a woman, with her father and her mother, who by a body in some sort gigantic far surpassed all others? To see her a marvelous concourse came from every quarter. And this was an object of the greatest wonder, that both her parents were not even so tall as men we have been accustomed to see who are the tallest.
但有人為此感到困惑,就是從那些被稱為神的使者者、以及他們所愛的女子,我們讀到所生的並非彷彿我們這類的人,乃是巨人。彷彿遠超我們身量的人之身體——這我在上面也已提過——在我們的時代竟未曾出生似的。難道不是嗎?數年前,當哥特人對羅馬城所造成的毀滅臨近時,在羅馬不是有一個女子,連同她的父母,以某種巨人般的身體遠超眾人嗎?為要看她,從四面八方湧來奇異的人群。最叫人驚奇的是:她父母二人甚至還不及我們慣見的最高之人那樣高。
3:1944
Potuerunt igitur gigantes nasci, et prius quam filii Dei, qui et angeli Dei dicti sunt, filiabus hominum, hoc est secundum hominem uiuentium, miscerentur; filii scilicet Seth filiis Cain. Nam et canonica scriptura sic loquitur, in quo libro haec legimus, cuius uerba ista sunt: Et factum est, postquam coeperunt homines multi fieri super terram, et filiae natae sunt illis; uidentes autem angeli Dei filias hominum, quia bonae sunt, sumserunt sibi uxores ex omnibus quas elegerunt. Et dixit Dominus Deus: Non permanebit spiritus meus in hominibus his in aeternum, propter quod caro sunt. Erunt autem dies eorum centum uiginti anni.
Giants, therefore, could be born even before the sons of God, who were also called angels of God, mingled with the daughters of men—that is, of those living according to man—namely the sons of Seth with the daughters of Cain. For the canonical Scripture also speaks thus, in which book we read these things, whose words are these: 'And it came to pass, after that men began to be many upon the earth, and daughters were born unto them; but the angels of God, seeing the daughters of men that they were good, took to themselves wives of all whom they chose. And the Lord God said: My spirit shall not remain in these men forever, because they are flesh. But their days shall be a hundred and twenty years.'
因此,巨人甚至能在神的眾子——他們也被稱為神的使者——與人的女兒,就是與那些按屬人方式而活之人的女兒,即塞特的眾子與該隱的女兒交合之先就已出生了。因為正典聖經也是這樣說的,我們所讀到這些事的那卷書,其話語是這樣:「以後人在地上開始增多,又生女兒的時候,神的使者看見人的女兒美貌,就隨意挑選,娶來為妻。耶和華神說:我的靈不永遠住在這些人裡面,因為他們乃是屬肉體的。然而他們的日子要到一百二十年。」
3:1945
Gigantes autem erant super terram in diebus illis et post illud, cum intrarent filii Dei ad filias hominum, et generabant sibi; illi erant gigantes a saeculo homines nominati. Haec libri uerba diuini satis indicant iam illis diebus fuisse gigantes super terram, quando filii Dei acceperunt uxores filias hominum, cum eas amarent bonas, id est pulchras. Consuetudo quippe scripturae huius est, etiam speciosos corpore bonos uocare. Sed et postquam hoc factum est, nati sunt gigantes. Sic enim ait: Gigantes autem erant super terram in diebus illis et post illud, cum intrarent filii Dei ad filias hominum. Ergo et ante in illis diebus et post illud. Quod autem ait: Et.
'Now there were giants upon the earth in those days, and after that, when the sons of God came in to the daughters of men, and they begot to themselves; those were the giants, men named from of old.' These words of the divine book sufficiently indicate that already in those days there were giants upon the earth, when the sons of God took as wives the daughters of men, while they loved them as good, that is, as beautiful. For it is the custom of this Scripture to call those who are comely in body 'good' also. But after this took place, giants were also born. For thus it says: 'Now there were giants upon the earth in those days, and after that, when the sons of God came in to the daughters of men.' Therefore both before, in those days, and after that. But as for what it says: 'And
「那時候有巨人在地上,後來神的眾子和人的女兒交合生子,那就是上古英武有名的巨人。」神的書卷這些話充分指明,當神的眾子娶人的女兒為妻、愛慕她們為美好(就是美貌)時,那時候地上就已有巨人了。因為這部聖經的慣例,也把身體俊美的稱為「美好」。但這事發生之後,也生了巨人。因為經上這樣說:「那時候有巨人在地上,後來神的眾子和人的女兒交合。」所以那時候既在先有,後來也有。但論到經上所說的:「並且
3:1946
generabant sibi, satis ostendit, quod prius, antequam sic caderent filii Dei, Deo generabant, non sibi, id est non dominante libidine coeundi, sed seruiente officio propagandi; non familiam fastus sui, sed ciues ciuitatis Dei. quibus adnuntiarent tamquam angeli Dei, ut ponerent in Deo spem suam, similes illius, qui natus est de Seth, filius resurrectionis, et sperauit inuocare nomen Domini Dei; in qua spe essent cum suis posteris coheredes aeternorum bonorum et sub Deo patre fratres filiorum. Non autem illos ita fuisse angelos Dei, ut homines non essent, sicut quidam putant, sed homines procul dubio fuisse, scriptura ipsa sine ulla ambiguitate declarat.
they begot to themselves,' it sufficiently shows that before, ere the sons of God thus fell, they begot to God, not to themselves—that is, not with the lust of coition dominating, but with the office of propagation serving; not a household for their own pride, but citizens for the City of God; to whom, as angels of God, they might announce that they should set their hope in God, like to him who was born of Seth, the son of resurrection, and hoped to call upon the name of the Lord God; in which hope they might be, together with their posterity, coheirs of eternal goods and brothers, under God the Father, of his sons. But that those were not so angels of God that they were not men, as some think, but were beyond doubt men, the Scripture itself declares without any ambiguity.
他們為自己生子」,這就充分顯明,先前,在神的眾子如此墮落之先,他們是為神生子,而非為自己——就是說,並非以交合的私慾為主,乃是以繁衍的職分為事;並非為自己的驕傲建立家室,乃是為神之城生養公民;他們作為神的使者,要向這些公民宣告,叫他們把盼望寄於神,效法那從塞特而生、那復活之子、那盼望要求告耶和華神之名的人;在這盼望中,他們可以與自己的後裔同作永恆福分的後嗣,並在父神之下作神眾子的弟兄。但那些人並非如某些人所想的那樣是神的使者以致不是人,乃是無疑地都是人——這聖經本身毫不含糊地宣告了。
3:1947
Cum enim praemissum esset, quod uidentes angeli Dei filias hominum, quia bonae sunt, sumserunt sibi uxores ex omnibus quas elegerunt, mox adiunctum est: Et dixit Dominus Deus: Non permanebit spiritus meus in hominibus his in aeternum, propter quod caro sunt. Spiritu Dei quippe fuerant facti angeli Dei et filii Dei, sed declinando ad inferiora dicuntur homines nomine naturae, non gratiae; dicuntur et caro, desertores spiritus et deserendo deserti. Et septuaginta quidem interpretes et angelos Dei dixerunt istos et filios Dei; quod quidem non omnes codices habent, nam quidam nisi filios Dei non habent.
For when it had been stated beforehand that 'the angels of God, seeing the daughters of men that they were good, took to themselves wives of all whom they chose,' it was at once added: 'And the Lord God said: My spirit shall not remain in these men forever, because they are flesh.' For by the Spirit of God they had been made angels of God and sons of God, but, declining to lower things, they are called men by the name of nature, not of grace; they are also called flesh, as deserters of the spirit and, by deserting, deserted. And the Septuagint translators indeed called these both angels of God and sons of God; which indeed not all the codices have, for some have nothing but 'sons of God.'
因為當經上先已陳明「神的使者看見人的女兒美貌,就隨意挑選,娶來為妻」之後,緊接著又加上:「耶和華神說:我的靈不永遠住在這些人裡面,因為他們乃是屬肉體的。」因為他們本是藉神的靈被造為神的使者、神的兒子,卻因偏向卑下之物,就按本性之名(而非恩典之名)被稱為人;他們又被稱為肉體,因他們是靈的背棄者,並且因背棄而被撇棄。七十士譯本的譯者確實把這些人既稱為神的使者,又稱為神的兒子;這固然並非所有抄本都有,因為有些抄本除了「神的兒子」之外別無他稱。
3:1948
Aquila autem, quem interpretem Iudaei ceteris anteponunt, non angelos Dei, nec filios Dei, sed filios deorum interpretatus est. Utrumque autem uerum est. Nam et filii Dei erant, sub quo patre suorum patrum etiam fratres erant; et filii deorum, quoniam dis geniti erant, cum quibus et ipsi di erant iuxta illud psalmi: Ego dixi: Di estis et filii Excelsi omnes. Merito enim creduntur septuaginta interpretes accepisse propheticum spiritum, ut, si quid eius auctoritate mutarent adque aliter quam erat quod interpretabantur dicerent, neque hoc diuinitus dictum esse dubitaretur. Quamuis hoc in Hebraeo esse perhibeatur ambiguum, ut et filii Dei et filii deorum posset interpretari.
But Aquila, whom the Jews prefer as a translator above the rest, rendered them neither 'angels of God' nor 'sons of God,' but 'sons of gods.' Both, however, are true. For they were both sons of God, under whom as Father they were also brothers of their own fathers; and sons of gods, since they were begotten of gods, with whom they themselves too were gods, according to that saying of the psalm: 'I have said: Ye are gods, and all of you sons of the Most High.' For with good reason the Septuagint translators are believed to have received the prophetic spirit, so that, if they changed anything by its authority and said otherwise than what they were translating, neither would there be doubt that this too was divinely said. Although in the Hebrew this is reported to be ambiguous, so that it could be interpreted both 'sons of God' and 'sons of gods.'
但亞居拉——猶太人推崇他為譯者高過其餘諸人——既不譯作「神的使者」,也不譯作「神的兒子」,乃譯作「眾神的兒子」。然而兩種譯法都是真的。因為他們既是神的兒子,在這位作父者之下,他們也是自己列祖的弟兄;又是眾神的兒子,因為他們是由眾神所生,他們自己與這些眾神也是神,正如詩篇那句話所說:「我曾說:你們是神,你們都是至高者的兒子。」因為七十士譯本的譯者有充分理由被認為領受了預言的靈,以致他們若憑這靈的權柄更改了什麼,所說的有別於他們所翻譯的原文,這也不容置疑是出於神而說的。雖然據說在希伯來文中這是含糊的,既可譯作「神的兒子」,也可譯作「眾神的兒子」。
3:1949
Omittamus igitur earum scripturarum fabulas, quae apocryphae nuncupantur, eo quod earum occulta origo non claruit patribus, a quibus usque ad nos auctoritas ueracium scripturarum certissima et notissima successione peruenit. In his autem apocryphis etsi inuenitur aliqua ueritas, tamen propter multa falsa nulla est canonica auctoritas. Scripsisse quidem nonnulla diuine illum Enoch, septimum ab Adam, negare non possumus, cum hoc in epistula canonica ludas apostolus dicat.
Let us therefore pass over the fables of those scriptures which are called apocryphal, for the reason that their hidden origin was not clear to the fathers, from whom the authority of the truthful Scriptures came down to us by a most certain and well-known succession. For in these apocryphal writings, even though some truth is found, yet on account of much that is false there is no canonical authority. That Enoch, the seventh from Adam, wrote some things divinely we cannot deny, since the apostle Jude says this in a canonical epistle.
因此,讓我們撇開那些被稱為次經的書卷中的虛構故事,緣由是它們隱晦的來歷對眾教父並不明確,而真確聖經的權威乃是藉著極確定且眾所周知的傳承從眾教父傳到我們這裡。因為在這些次經著作中,雖也尋得一些真理,卻因有許多虛假之處,便沒有正典的權威。從亞當算起第七代的以諾確曾憑神聖默示寫過一些東西,這我們不能否認,因為使徒猶大在一封正典的書信中這樣說。
3:1950
Sed non frustra non sunt in eo canone scripturarum, qui seruabatur in templo Hebraei populi succedentium diligentia sacerdotum, nisi quia ob antiquitatem suspectae fidei iudicata sunt, nec utrum haec essent, quae ille scripsisset, poterat inueniri, non talibus proferentibus, qui ea per seriem successionis reperirentur rite seruasse. Unde illa, quae sub eius nomine proferuntur et continent istas de gigantibus fabulas, quod non habuerint homines patres, recte a prudentibus iudicantur non ipsius esse credenda;
But not without reason are they not in that canon of the Scriptures which was kept in the temple of the Hebrew people by the diligence of the succeeding priests, except that on account of their antiquity they were judged of suspect trustworthiness, nor could it be discovered whether these were the things which he had written, since they were not produced by such persons as would be found to have rightly preserved them through a series of succession. Hence those things which are produced under his name and contain those fables about the giants—that they did not have men as fathers—are rightly judged by the prudent not to be believed to be his;
但這些書卷之所以不在希伯來百姓藉繼任祭司的勤勉保存於聖殿中的那正典聖經之列,並非毫無緣由,無非是因它們的古老而被判為其可信度可疑,又無從查明這些是否就是他所寫的,既然它們並非由那等能被查證、藉著傳承的次序正當保存它們的人所提出。因此那些以他名義提出、含有關於巨人那些虛構故事(說巨人沒有人作父親)的書卷,明智的人正當地判定不可信為出於他;
3:1951
sicut multa sub nominibus et aliorum prophetarum et recentiora sub nominibus apostolorum ab haereticis proferuntur, quae omnia nomine apocryphorum ab auctoritate canonica diligenti exami . natione remota sunt. Igitur secundum scripturas canonicas Hebraeas adque Christianas multos gigantes ante diluuium fuisse non dubium est, et hos fuisse ciues terrigenae societatis hominum; Dei autem filios, qui secundum carnem de Seth propagati sunt, in hanc societatem deserta iustitia declinasse. Nec mirandum est, quod etiam de ipsis gigantes nasci potuerunt. Neque enim omnes gigantes, sed magis multi utique tunc fuerunt, quam post diluuium temporibus ceteris.
just as many things are produced by heretics under the names of other prophets, and more recent things under the names of the apostles, all of which, under the name of apocrypha, have by diligent examination been removed from canonical authority. Therefore, according to the canonical Scriptures, Hebrew as well as Christian, there is no doubt that there were many giants before the flood, and that these were citizens of the earthborn society of men; but that the sons of God, who according to the flesh were propagated from Seth, declined into this society, justice being forsaken. Nor is it to be wondered at that even from them giants could be born. For not all were giants, but rather there were certainly many at that time, more than in the other ages after the flood.
正如有許多東西被異端者以其他先知的名義提出,又有較晚近的東西以使徒的名義提出,這一切都以次經之名,藉著仔細的查驗,從正典的權威中被剔除了。因此,按照正典聖經——無論希伯來的還是基督教的——洪水以前有許多巨人,這是無疑的;並且這些巨人是地上而生之人的社會的公民;但那些按肉體從塞特繁衍而出的神之眾子,因撇棄公義而墮入這社會。連從他們也能生出巨人,這也不足為奇。因為並非眾人都是巨人,但那時無疑有許多巨人,比洪水之後其餘各時代都多。
3:1952
Quos propterea creare placuit Creatori, ut etiam hinc ostenderetur non solum pulchritudines, uerum etiam magnitudines et fortitudines corporum non magni pendendas esse sapienti, qui spiritalibus adque inmortalibus longe melioribus adque firmioribus et bonorum propriis, non bonorum malorumque communibus beatificatur bonis. Quam rem alius propheta commendans ait: Ibi fuerunt gigantes illi nominati, qui ab initio fuerunt staturosi, scientes proelium. Non hos elegit Dominus, nec uiam scientiae dedit illis; sed interierunt, quia non habuerunt sapientiam, perierunt propter inconsiderantiam. CAPUT XXIIII. Quo modo intellegendum sit, quod de eis, qui diluuio perdendi erant, Dominus dixerit:
These it pleased the Creator to create for this reason: that even from this it might be shown that not only the beauties, but also the magnitudes and strengths of bodies, are not to be greatly esteemed by the wise man, who is made blessed by spiritual and immortal goods, far better and more enduring and proper to the good—not goods common to the good and the bad. Commending which matter, another prophet says: 'There were those famous giants, who from the beginning were of great stature, skilled in war. These the Lord did not choose, nor did he give them the way of knowledge; but they perished because they had no wisdom, they perished through their thoughtlessness.' CHAPTER XXIV. How it is to be understood, that the Lord said concerning those who were to be destroyed in the flood:
造物主之所以喜悅創造這些巨人,乃是為這緣由:要從此顯明,不僅身體的美貌,連身體的高大與膂力,在智者看來都不該被高看,因智者乃是藉屬靈、不朽的福分得享福樂,這福分遠為美好、更為持久、且專屬善人——並非善人惡人所共有的福分。論到這事,另一位先知說:「那裡有上古英武有名的巨人,從起初就身量高大,諳於戰陣。主並沒有揀選他們,也沒有將知識的道路賜給他們;他們卻因沒有智慧而滅亡,因自己的輕忽而滅絕。」第二十四章。論該怎樣理解主論到那些將在洪水中被毀滅之人所說的話:
3:1953
Erunt dies eorum centum uiginti anni. Quod autem dixit Deus: Erunt dies eorum centum uiginti anni, non sic accipiendum est, quasi praenuntiatum sit post haec homines centum uiginti annos uiuendo non transgredi, cum et post diluuium etiam quingentos excessisse inueniamus; sed intellegendum est hoc Deum dixisse, cum circa finem quingentorum annorum esset Noe, id est quadringentos octoginta uitae annos ageret, quos more suo scriptura quingentos uocat, nomine totius maximam partem plerumque significans; sescentensimo quippe anno uitae Noe, secundo mense factum est diluuium; ac sic centum uiginti anni praedicti sunt futuri uitae hominum periturorum, quibus transactis diluuio delerentur.
'Their days shall be a hundred and twenty years.' But what God said—'Their days shall be a hundred and twenty years'—is not to be taken as though it were foretold that after this men would not exceed a hundred and twenty years in living, since we find that even after the flood some exceeded five hundred; but it is to be understood that God said this when Noah was near the end of his five hundredth year—that is, was passing the four hundred and eightieth year of his life, which Scripture in its custom calls five hundred, generally signifying by the name of the whole the greatest part; for in the six hundredth year of Noah's life, in the second month, the flood took place. And thus the hundred and twenty years were foretold as the future life of the men who were to perish, after which had passed they would be destroyed by the flood.
「他們的日子要到一百二十年。」但神所說的——「他們的日子要到一百二十年」——不可理解為彷彿是預言此後人活不過一百二十年,因為我們發現甚至在洪水之後仍有人活過五百歲;倒要理解為,神是在挪亞將近五百歲之年說這話的——就是說,他正過著生命的第四百八十年,聖經照它的慣例稱之為五百,通常以全數之名表記其最大部分;因為挪亞生命的第六百年二月,洪水就發生了。如此,這一百二十年是預言那些將要滅亡之人的餘生,這年限過去之後,他們就要被洪水所滅。
3:1954
Nec frustra creditur sic factum esse diluuium, iam non inuentis in terra qui non erant digni tali morte defungi, qua in inpios uindicatum est; non quo quic-quam bonis quandoque morituris tale genus mortis faciat aliquid, quod eis possit obesse post mortem; uerum tamen nullus eorum diluuio mortuus est, quos de semine Seth propagatos sancta scriptura commemorat. Sic autem diuinitus diluuii causa narratur: Videns, inquit, Dominus Deus, quia multiplicatae sunt malitiae hominum super terram, et omnis quisque cogitat in corde suo diligenter super maligna omnes dies, et cogitauit Deus, quia fecit hominem super terram, et recogitauit, et dixit Deus:
And it is not without reason believed that the flood was thus brought about, since there were no longer found on earth those who were not worthy to undergo such a death as was wrought in vengeance upon the impious—not that such a kind of death does anything to the good who are at some time to die, which could harm them after death; yet none of those whom holy Scripture records as propagated from the seed of Seth died in the flood. Now the cause of the flood is divinely narrated thus: 'The Lord God seeing,' it says, 'that the wickednesses of men were multiplied upon the earth, and that everyone diligently thinks in his heart upon evil things all the days, then God thought, because he had made man upon the earth, and reconsidered, and God said:'
並且洪水之所以這樣臨到,這信念不無緣由:因為地上再也找不到那些不配遭受這種——施於不敬虔者作為刑罰報應的——死法的人了;這並不是說,這種死法對那些終必要死的善人有何作為、能在死後危害他們;然而聖經所記從塞特苗裔繁衍而出的人,沒有一個死於洪水。如今洪水的緣由是這樣藉神聖默示記述的:經上說:「耶和華神看見人在地上罪惡甚多,並且各人終日心裡所思想盡都是惡,神就因造人在地上而憂傷,心中懊悔,神便說:」
3:1955
Deleam hominem, quem feci, a facie terrae, ab homine usque ad pecus et a repentibus usque ad uolatilia caeli, quia iratus sum, quoniam feci eos. CAPUT XXV. De ira Dei, quae incommutabilem tranquillitatem nulla inflammatione perturbat. Ira Dei non perturbatio animi eius est, sed iudicium quo inrogatur poena peccato. Cogitatio uero eius et recogitatio mutandarum rerum est inmutabilis ratio. Neque enim sicut hominem, ita Deum cuiusquam facti sui paenitet, cuius est de omnibus omnino rebus tam fixa sententia quam certa praescientia.
'I will blot out man, whom I have made, from the face of the earth, from man even to the cattle, and from the creeping things even to the birds of heaven; for I am angry that I have made them.' CHAPTER XXV. On the anger of God, which no inflammation disturbs from its unchangeable tranquillity. The anger of God is not a perturbation of His mind, but a judgment by which punishment is laid upon sin. His thought, moreover, and reconsidering of things to be changed is an immutable reason. For God does not, like a man, repent of any deed of His, whose decision concerning absolutely all things is as fixed as His foreknowledge is certain.
「我要將我所造的人從地面上除滅,從人到牲畜,從爬行之物到天上的飛鳥,因為我發怒,懊悔造了他們。」第二十五章 論神的忿怒,這忿怒不被任何激動攪擾其不變的寧靜。神的忿怒並非祂心思的擾亂,而是對罪施加刑罰的審判。祂對於當改變之事的思想與再思,乃是不變的理性。因為神並不像人那樣為自己所行的任何事後悔;祂對於萬事萬物的決定何等堅定,正如祂的預知何等確實。
3:1956
Sed si non utatur scriptura talibus uerbis, non se quodam modo familiarius insinuabit omni generi hominum, quibus uult esse consultum, ut et perterreat superbientes et excitet neglegentes, et exerceat quaerentes et alat intellegentes; quod non faceret, si non se prius inclinaret et quodam modo descenderet ad iacentes. Quod autem etiam interitum omnium animalium terrenorum uolatiliumque denuntiat: magnitudinem futurae cladis effatur, non animantibus rationis expertibus, tamquam et ipsa peccauerint, minatur exitium. CAPUT XXVI. Quod arca, quam Noe iussus est facere, in omnibus Christum ecclesiamque significet.
But if Scripture did not use such words, it would not in some manner more familiarly insinuate itself into every kind of men, for whom it wishes to provide—so as both to terrify the proud and to rouse the negligent, to exercise those who seek and to nourish those who understand; which it would not do unless it first inclined itself and in some way descended to those who lie low. As for the fact that it announces the destruction of all earthly and flying creatures, it is declaring the magnitude of the coming disaster; it is not threatening ruin upon living things devoid of reason as though they too had sinned. CHAPTER XXVI. That the ark, which Noah was commanded to make, in all respects signifies Christ and the Church.
但聖經若不使用這樣的言詞,就不能以某種更親切的方式進入各類人的心,祂願意眷顧這些人——好叫驕傲的人懼怕,叫疏忽的人警醒,叫尋求的人受操練,叫明白的人得餵養;若聖經不先俯就、以某種方式降到那躺臥在下者面前,就不能成就這事。至於它宣告一切地上與空中飛行之物的毀滅,乃是在述說將臨之災的浩大;並非威嚇那些沒有理性的生物,彷彿牠們也犯了罪。第二十六章 論挪亞奉命建造的方舟在各方面預表基督與教會。
3:1957
Iam uero quod Noe homini iusto et, sicut de illo scriptura ueridica loquitur, in sua generatione perfecto (non utique sicut perficiendi sunt ciues ciuitatis Dei in illa inmortalitate, qua aequabuntur angelis Dei, sed sicut esse possunt in hac peregrinatione perfecti) imperat Deus, ut arcam faciat, in qua cum suis, id est uxore, filiis et nuribus, et cum animalibus, quae ad illum ex Dei praecepto in arcam ingressa sunt, liberaretur a diluuii uastitate: procul dubio figura est peregrinantis in hoc saeculo ciuitatis Dei, hoc est ecclesiae, quae fit salua per lignum, in quo pependit mediator Dei et hominum, homo Christus Iesus.
Now indeed the fact that God commanded Noah—a righteous man, and, as the truthful Scripture says of him, perfect in his generation (not, to be sure, as the citizens of the city of God are to be made perfect in that immortality wherein they shall be made equal to the angels of God, but as men can be perfect in this pilgrimage)—that he should make an ark in which he might be delivered from the devastation of the flood together with his own, that is, his wife, his sons, and his daughters-in-law, and with the animals which entered the ark to him by God's command: this is without doubt a figure of the city of God on pilgrimage in this world, that is, of the Church, which is made safe through the wood on which hung the Mediator of God and men, the man Christ Jesus.
如今,神吩咐挪亞——一個義人,且如真實的聖經論到他所說的,在那世代中是完全的(當然並非像神之城的居民在那不朽中將要被成全、與神的眾天使相等那樣完全,而是人在此寄居生涯中所能有的完全)——命他造一隻方舟,使他得與自己的人,就是妻子、眾子和眾兒婦,並那些奉神之命進入方舟到他那裡的牲畜一同,從洪水的毀滅中得救:這無疑是預表在今世寄居的神之城,就是教會。教會藉著那木頭得救,神與人之間的中保——人基督耶穌——曾懸掛在那木頭上。
3:1958
Nam et mensurae ipsae/longitudinis et altitudinis et latitudinis eius significant corpus humanum, in cuius ueritate ad homines praenuntiatus est uenturus et uenit. Humani quippe corporis longitudo a uertice usque ad uestigia sexiens tantum habet quam latitudo, quae est ab uno latere ad alterum latus, et deciens tantum quam altitudo, cuius altitudinis mensura est in latere a dorso ad uentrem; uelut si iacentem hominem metiaris supinum seu pronum, sexiens tantum longus est a capite ad pedes, quam latus a dextra in sinistram uel a sinistra in dextram, et deciens. quam altus a terra. Unde facta est arca trecentorum in longitudine cubitorum et quinquaginta in latitudine et triginta in altitudine.
For the very measurements of its length, height, and breadth signify the human body, in the truth of which He was foretold as about to come to men, and did come. For the length of the human body, from the crown to the soles, is six times as great as the breadth, which is from one side to the other, and ten times as great as the height, the measure of which height is in the side, from the back to the belly: as if you should measure a man lying down, supine or prone, he is six times as long from head to feet as he is broad from right to left or from left to right, and ten times as long as he is high from the ground. Whence the ark was made three hundred cubits in length, fifty in breadth, and thirty in height.
因為方舟長、高、寬的尺寸本身,正預表人的身體;在這身體的真實裡,預言祂要來到人間,祂也果真來了。原來人身的長度,從頭頂到腳掌,是寬度(即從一側到另一側)的六倍,是高度的十倍——這高度的量度是在側面,從背到腹;就如你量度一個仰臥或俯臥的人,他從頭到腳的長,是從右到左或從左到右之寬的六倍,是離地之高的十倍。因此方舟造成長三百肘、寬五十肘、高三十肘。
3:1959
Et quod ostium in latere accepit, profecto illud est uulnus, quando latus crucifixi lancea perforatum est; hac quippe ad illum uenientes ingrediuntur, quia inde sacramenta manarunt, quibus credentes initiantur. Et quod de lignis quadratis fieri iubetur, undique stabilem uitam sanctorum significat: quacumque enim uerteris quadratum, stabit; et cetera, quae in eiusdem arcae constructione dicuntur, ecclesiasticarum signa sunt rerum. Sed ea nunc persequi longum est; et hoc iam fecimus in opere, quod aduersus Faustum Manichaeum scripsimus, negantem in Hebraeorum libris aliquid de Christo esse prophetatum.
And the fact that it received a door in its side is assuredly that wound, when the side of the Crucified was pierced through with a lance; for by this those who come to Him enter in, because from there flowed the sacraments by which believers are initiated. And the fact that it is commanded to be made of squared timbers signifies the stable life of the saints on every side; for whichever way you turn a square, it will stand. And the other things which are said in the construction of that ark are signs of ecclesiastical realities. But to pursue them now would be long; and we have already done this in the work which we wrote against Faustus the Manichaean, who denied that anything concerning Christ had been prophesied in the books of the Hebrews.
至於方舟在側面開有一門,這確然是那傷口,就是被釘者的肋旁被槍刺透之時;因為人藉這傷口前來進入祂裡面,因為從那裡流出了眾聖禮,信徒藉此受洗入門。至於方舟奉命用方木造成,這預表聖徒各方面穩固的生活;因為無論你把方塊轉向哪一面,它都站立得穩。而在那方舟建造中所說的其餘各事,都是教會諸般事物的記號。但如今要逐一詳述未免太長;我們在駁斥摩尼教徒浮士德的著作中已經作過此事——他否認希伯來人的書卷中有任何關於基督的預言。
3:1960
Et fieri quidem potest, ut et nobis quispiam et alius alio exponat haec aptius, dum tamen ea, quae dicuntur, ad hanc de qua loquimur Dei ciuitatem in hoc saeculo maligno tamquam in diluuio peregrinantem omnia referantur. si ab eius sensu. qui ista conscripsit, non uult longe aberrare, qui exponit. Exempli gratia, uelut si quispiam, quod hic scriptum est: Inferiora bicamerata et tricamerata facies eam, non quod ego in illo opere dixi uelit intellegi, quia ex omnibus gentibus ecclesia congregatur, bicameratam dictam propter duo genera hominum, circumcisionem scilicet et praeputium, quos apostolus et alio modo dicit Iudaeos et Graecos;
And it may indeed happen that someone may expound these things more aptly than we and others have done, provided nevertheless that all the things which are said are referred to this city of God of which we speak, on pilgrimage in this malignant world as in a flood—if he who expounds does not wish to stray far from the meaning of him who wrote these things. For example, if someone, regarding what is here written, 'You shall make it with lower stories of two and three decks,' should not wish it to be understood as I said in that work, namely that the Church is gathered from all nations, called 'two-decked' on account of the two kinds of men, that is, the circumcision and the uncircumcision, whom the Apostle also calls in another manner Jews and Greeks;
確實也可能有人比我和別人更恰切地解釋這些事,只要凡所說的都歸到我們所論的這神之城,就是在此惡毒世界中如在洪水裡寄居的城——只要解經者不願遠離寫這些事之人的本意。舉例來說,這裡所寫的:「你要造下層、兩層和三層」,假如有人不願像我在那著作中所說的那樣理解,即教會是從萬民中聚集而成,稱為「兩層」是因著兩類人,就是受割禮的與未受割禮的,使徒也以另一種方式稱他們為猶太人與希臘人;
3:1961
tricameratam uero eo, quod omnes gentes de tribus filiis Noe post diluuium reparatae sunt; sed aliud dicat aliquid, quod a fidei regula non sit alienum. Nam quoniam non solas in inferioribus mansiones habere arcam uoluit, uerum etiam in superioribus (et haec dixit bicamerata) et in superioribus superiorum (et haec appellauit tricamerata), ut ab imo sursum uersus tertia consurgeret habitatio: possunt hic intellegi et tria illa, quae commendat apostolus, fides, spes, caritas;
and 'three-decked' because all the nations were restored after the flood from the three sons of Noah; but should instead say something else that is not foreign to the rule of faith. For since He willed that the ark should have dwellings not only in the lower parts, but also in the upper (and these He called 'two-decked'), and in the upper parts of the upper (and these He called 'three-decked'), so that from the bottom upward a third habitation should rise: here too may be understood those three things which the Apostle commends, faith, hope, and love;
稱為「三層」,是因萬族在洪水之後從挪亞的三個兒子得以重新繁衍;然而他不妨說別的話,只要不與信仰的規範相違。因為神既願方舟不僅在下層有住處,也在上層有(這就是祂所稱的「兩層」),又在更上層之上有(這就是祂所稱的「三層」),使第三層居所從底向上聳起:在此也可理解使徒所稱許的那三樣,就是信、望、愛;
3:1962
possunt etiam multo conuenientius tres illae ubertates euangelicae, tricena, sexagena, centena, ut in infimo habitet pudicitia coniugalis, supra uidualis adque hac superior uirginalis, et si quid melius secundum fidem ciuitatis huius intellegi et dici potest. Hoc etiam de ceteris, quae hic exponenda sunt, dixerim, quia, etsi non uno disseruntur modo, ad unam tamen catholicae fidei concordiam reuocanda sunt. CAPUT XXVII. De arca adque diluuio nec illis esse consentiendum, qui solam historiam recipiunt sine allegorica significatione, nec illis, qui solas figuras defendunt repudiata historica ueritate.
or there may be understood, much more fittingly, those three fruitfulnesses of the Gospel, thirtyfold, sixtyfold, and a hundredfold: so that in the lowest part dwells conjugal chastity, above it widowed, and higher than this virginal—and whatever better can be understood and said according to the faith of this city. This I would say also concerning the other things which are here to be expounded: that although they are discussed in more than one way, they are nevertheless to be brought back to the one concord of the catholic faith. CHAPTER XXVII. That concerning the ark and the flood we must not agree either with those who receive only the history without allegorical signification, nor with those who defend only the figures, rejecting the historical truth.
或可更為合宜地理解為福音那三種的果效——三十倍、六十倍、一百倍:使最下層住的是夫妻的貞潔,其上是守寡的貞潔,更高的是童貞的貞潔——以及凡能照這城的信仰更佳地理解並述說的。我對於這裡其餘當解釋之事也要這樣說:雖然它們有不止一種的講法,卻都當歸回到大公信仰那唯一的和諧。第二十七章 論方舟與洪水,我們既不可贊同那些只接受歷史而無寓意象徵的人,也不可贊同那些只維護表徵、卻棄絕歷史真實的人。
3:1963
Non tamen quisquam putare debet aut frustra haec esse conscripta, aut tantummodo rerum gestarum ueritatem sine ullis allegoricis significationibus hic esse quaerendam, aut e contrario haec omnino gesta non esse, sed solas esse uerborum figuras, aut quidquid illud est nequaquam ad prophetiam ecclesiae pertinere.
Nevertheless no one ought to think either that these things were written in vain, or that only the truth of the deeds done without any allegorical significations is here to be sought, or, on the contrary, that these things were not done at all but are merely figures of words, or that—whatever they may be—they in no way pertain to the prophecy of the Church.
然而,沒有人應當以為這些事是徒然寫下的,或以為在此只當尋求所行之事的真實而無任何寓意的象徵,或反過來以為這些事根本沒有發生,只是言語的表徵,又或以為——無論這些是什麼——它們絲毫不關乎教會的預言。
3:1964
Quis enim nisi mente peruersus inaniter scriptos esse contendat libros per annorum milia tanta religione et tam ordinatae successionis obseruantia custoditos, aut solas res gestas illic intuendas, ubi certe, ut alia omittam, si numerositas animalium cogebat arcae tantam fieri magnitudinem, inmunda bina et munda septena intromitti animalia quid cogebat, cum aequalis numeri possent utraque seruari? Aut uero Deus, qui propter genus reparandum seruanda praecepit, eo modo illa, quo instituerat, restituere non ualebat?
For who, unless of perverse mind, would contend that the books were written to no purpose which were preserved with such great religion and with such observance of orderly succession over thousands of years, or that only the deeds done are to be regarded there—where surely, to omit other matters, if the number of the animals compelled the ark to be made so great, what compelled that unclean animals should be admitted by twos and clean by sevens, since both could have been preserved in equal number? Or could God, who commanded creatures to be preserved for the sake of renewing the kind, not have restored them in the same manner in which He had established them?
因為除非心思乖謬,誰會主張那些書卷是毫無目的地寫成的呢?這些書卷是以何等大的虔誠、何等有秩序相承的謹守,歷經千年保存下來的;又誰會主張在其中只當看重所行之事呢?在那裡——姑且不論其他——倘若牲畜的數目使方舟必須造得如此巨大,那麼,潔淨的牲畜要七隻七隻、不潔淨的要兩隻兩隻地進去,這又是出於什麼緣故呢?既然兩者本可以同等數目保存。又或者,神既為更新物種而吩咐保存牲畜,難道不能照祂起初造立它們的方式重新使它們繁衍嗎?
3:1965
Qui uero non esse gesta, sed solas rerum significandarum figuras esse contendunt, primum opinantur tam magnum fieri non potuisse diluuium, ut altissimos montes quindecim cubitis aqua crescendo transcenderet, propter Olympi uerticem montis, supra quem perhibentur nubes non posse concrescere, quod tam sublime iam caelum sit, ut non ibi sit aer iste crassior, ubi uenti nebulae imbresque gignuntur; nec adtendunt omnium elementorum crassissimam terram ibi esse potuisse. An forte negant esse terram uerticem montis?
But those who contend that these were not deeds done, but only figures of things to be signified, first suppose that so great a flood could not have occurred as to rise by growth fifteen cubits above the highest mountains—on account of the summit of Mount Olympus, above which clouds are said not to be able to gather, because the sky there is already so lofty that there is not present that denser air in which winds, mists, and rains are generated; and they do not consider that the densest of all the elements, earth, could have been there. Or do they perhaps deny that the summit of a mountain is earth?
但那些主張這些並非真實發生之事、而只是當被象徵之事的表徵的人,首先以為不可能發生如此大的洪水,竟漲過最高的山頂十五肘——這是因奧林匹斯山的山頂之故,據說雲彩不能聚集於其上,因為那裡的天空已經如此高聳,以致沒有那較濃密的空氣存在,而風、霧、雨乃是在這空氣中生成的;他們卻不思想:一切元素中最濃密的土,本可以存在於那裡。難道他們竟否認山頂是土嗎?
3:1966
Quur igitur usque ad illa caeli spatia terris exaltari licuisse, et aquis exaltari non licuisse contendunt, cum isti mens ores et pensores elementorum aquas terris perhibeant superiores adque leuiores? Quid itaque rationis adferunt, quare terra grauior et inferior locum caeli tranquillioris inuaserit per uolumina tot annorum, et aqua leuior ac superior permissa non sit hoc facere saltem ad tempus exiguum? Dicunt etiam non potuisse capere arcae illius quantitatem animalium genera tam multa in utroque sexu, bina de inmundis, septena de mundis.
Why then do they contend that it was permissible for lands to be raised up to those spaces of the sky, but not permissible for waters to be so raised—seeing that these very measurers and weighers of the elements declare that the waters are higher and lighter than the lands? What reason therefore do they bring forward, why earth, heavier and lower, should have invaded the place of the more tranquil sky through cycles of so many years, while water, lighter and higher, was not permitted to do this even for a very brief time? They also say that the capacity of that ark could not hold so many kinds of animals in both sexes, two of the unclean and seven of the clean.
那麼,他們為何主張陸地得以高升到天空那些空間,而水卻不得如此高升呢?既然這些丈量、稱衡元素的人自己也宣稱水比陸地更高更輕。那麼他們提出什麼理由,說較重較低的土,竟能在如此多年的循環中侵入那較寧靜之天的位置,而較輕較高的水卻連極短的時間也不被允許這樣作呢?他們又說,那方舟的容量裝不下這麼多種兩性的牲畜——不潔淨的兩隻、潔淨的七隻。
3:1967
Qui mihi uidentur non conputare nisi trecenta cubita longitudinis et latitudinis quinquaginta, nec cogitare aliud tantum esse in superioribus itemque aliud tantum in superioribus superiorum, ac per hoc ter ducta illa cubita fieri nongenta super centum quinquaginta. Si autem cogitemus quod Origenes non ineleganter adstruxit, Moysen scilicet hominem Dei eruditum, sicut scriptum est, omni sapientia Aegyptiorum, qui geometricam dilexerunt, geometrica cubita significare potuisse, ubi unum quantum sex nostra ualere adseuerant, quis non uideat quantum rerum capere illa potuit magnitudo?
These men seem to me to reckon only three hundred cubits of length and fifty of breadth, and not to consider that there was just as much again in the upper stories, and likewise just as much again in the upper parts of the upper, and that on this account those cubits, multiplied threefold, came to nine hundred over and above one hundred and fifty. But if we consider what Origen has not inelegantly maintained—namely that Moses, the man of God, learned, as it is written, in all the wisdom of the Egyptians, who loved geometry, could have signified geometrical cubits, where one is asserted to be worth as much as six of ours—who does not see how great a quantity of things that magnitude could have held?
在我看來,這些人只計算了三百肘的長和五十肘的寬,卻沒有想到上層另有同樣大的空間,更上層之上又另有同樣大的空間,因此那些肘數三倍相加,便成了一百五十加上九百。但我們若思想俄利根頗為高明地所主張的——就是神的人摩西,如經上所記,學了埃及人一切的智慧,而埃及人愛好幾何學——他本可以指的是幾何肘,據稱一幾何肘相當於我們的六肘:那麼誰看不出那麼大的容積能裝下何等大量的東西呢?
3:1968
Nam illud quod disputant tantae magnitudinis arcam non potuisse conpingi, ineptissime calumniantur, cum sciant inmensas urbes fuisse constructas, nec adtendunt centum annos, quibus arca illa est fabricata; nisi forte lapis lapidi adhaerere potest sola calce coniunctus, ut murus per tot milia circumagatur, et lignum ligno per suscudines, epiros, clauos, gluten bituminis non potest adhaerere, ut fabricetur arca non curuis, sed rectis lineis longe lateque porrecta, quam nullus in mare mittat conatus hominum, sed leuet unda, cum uenerit, naturali ordine ponderum, magisque diuina prouidentia quam humana prudentia natantem gubernet, ne incurrat ubicumque naufragium.
For as to what they argue, that an ark of such great size could not have been put together, they cavil most ineptly, since they know that immense cities were constructed, and they do not consider the hundred years during which that ark was built. Or is it perhaps that stone can adhere to stone joined only by lime, so that a wall may be carried round for so many miles, while wood cannot adhere to wood by mortise-joints, dowels, nails, and the binding of bitumen, so that an ark might be built—stretched far and wide not in curved but in straight lines—which no human effort might launch into the sea, but which the wave, when it comes, might lift up by the natural order of weights, and which divine providence rather than human prudence might steer as it floats, lest it suffer shipwreck anywhere?
至於他們所辯說的,謂如此巨大的方舟不可能造得起來,他們的吹毛求疵實在愚拙至極,因為他們明知曾建造過廣大無比的城市,又不顧那建造方舟所費的一百年。難道石頭僅憑石灰相接便能黏連,使城牆綿延數里之長,而木頭憑著榫接、栓釘、鐵釘和瀝青的膠合卻不能黏連,以致造不成一隻方舟麼?這方舟不是用彎曲而是用筆直的線條長闊伸展,沒有任何人力能把它推下海,乃是洪水來臨時,照重量的自然次序把它托起,並且是神的眷顧而非人的智慮駕馭它漂浮,免得它在任何地方遭遇船難。
3:1969
Quod autem scrupulosissime quaeri solet de minutissimis bestiolis, non solum quales sunt mures et stelliones, uerum etiam quales lucustae, scarabei, muscae denique et pulices, utrum non amplioris numeri in arca illa fuerint, quam qui est definitus, cum hoc imperaret Deus, prius admonendi sunt, quos haec mouent, sic accipiendum esse quod dictum est: Quae repunt super terram, ut necesse non fuerit conseruari in arca, quae possunt in aquis uiuere, non solum mersa, sicut pisces, uerum etiam supernatantia, sicut multae alites. Deinde cum dicitur: Masculus et femina erunt, profecto intellegitur ad reparandum genus dici;
As for what is wont to be inquired most scrupulously concerning the tiniest little creatures—not only such as mice and lizards, but even such as locusts, beetles, flies, and finally fleas—whether there were not in that ark a greater number than was determined when God commanded this: those whom these matters trouble must first be admonished that what is said, 'which creep upon the earth,' is to be taken in such a way that it was not necessary to preserve in the ark those which can live in the waters, not only those submerged like fish, but also those floating on the surface like many winged creatures. Then, when it is said, 'They shall be male and female,' it is assuredly understood to be said with a view to renewing the kind;
至於人慣常極其細密地追問那些極微小的生物——不僅是鼠和壁虎之類,甚至是蝗蟲、甲蟲、蒼蠅,乃至跳蚤之類——問它們在那方舟裡是否並非神吩咐時所定的數目,而是更多:對那些因這些事困惑的人,首先當提醒他們,所說的「在地上爬行的」一語,當這樣領會,即那些能在水中存活之物無需保存在方舟裡,不僅是像魚那樣沉於水中的,也包括像許多有翅之物那樣浮在水面上的。其次,當經上說「要有公有母」時,這確然當理解為是為更新物種而說的;
3:1970
ac per hoc nec illa necesse fuerat ibi esse, quae possunt sine concubitu de quibusque rebus uel rerum corruptionibus nasci; uel si fuerunt, sicut in domibus esse consuerunt, sine ullo numero definito esse potuisse; aut si mysterium sacratissimum, quod agebatur, et tantae rei figura etiam ueritate facti aliter non posset inpleri, nisi ut omnia ibi certo illo numero essent, quae uiuere in aquis natura prohibente non possent, non fuit ista cura illius hominis uel illorum hominum, sed diuina. Non enim ea Noe capta intromittebat, sed uenientia et intrantia permittebat. Ad hoc enim ualet quod dictum est: Intrabunt ad te; non scilicet hominis actu, sed Dei nutu;
and on this account there was no need that those creatures should be there which can be born without coition from various things or from the corruptions of things; or, if they were there—as they are wont to be in houses—they could have been there without any determined number. Or if the most sacred mystery which was being enacted, and the figure of so great a matter, could not otherwise be fulfilled even by the truth of the deed, except that all should be there in that fixed number, that could not even live in the waters by the prohibition of nature: this was not the concern of that man or of those men, but a divine concern. For Noah did not catch and bring them in, but permitted them to come and enter. For to this purpose applies what was said, 'They shall enter in unto you'—not, that is, by the act of man, but by the nod of God;
因此,那些能不藉交合而從各樣事物或事物的腐爛中生出之物,並無必要在那裡;又或它們果真在那裡——如它們慣常出沒於屋宇間——也可以無任何固定數目地在那裡。又或者那正在施行的至聖奧祕,並如此重大之事的表徵,若非藉所行之事的真實也不能以別法成全,必須一切都按那固定數目在那裡,連那些因本性禁止而不能在水中存活的也在內:這就不是那人或那些人所操心的,乃是神的眷顧。因為挪亞並非捕捉牠們帶進去,而是任憑牠們前來進入。所說「牠們要進到你那裡」一語,正適用於此——就是說,並非藉人的行動,乃是藉神的旨意;
3:1971
ita sane, ut non illic fuisse credenda sint, quae sexu carent. Praescriptum enim adque definitum est: Masculus et femina erunt. Alia sunt quippe quae de quibusque rebus sine concubitu ita nascuntur, ut postea concumbant et generent, sicut muscae; alia uero in quibus nihil sit maris et feminae, sicut apes. Ea porro quae sic habent sexum, ut non habeant fetum, sicut muli et mutae, mirum si fuerunt ibi, ac non potius parentes eorum ibi fuisse suffecerit, equinum uidelicet adque asininum genus; et si qua alia sunt, quae commixtione diuersi generis genus aliquod gignunt. Sed si et hoc ad mysterium pertinebat, ibi erant. Habet enim et hoc genus masculum et feminam.
in such a way, to be sure, that those which lack sex are not to be believed to have been there. For it is prescribed and determined, 'They shall be male and female.' For there are indeed some things which are so born from various things without coition that they afterward couple and generate, like flies; but others in which there is nothing of male and female, like bees. Furthermore, those which have sex in such a way that they have no offspring, like mules, it would be a wonder if they were there; rather it would suffice that their parents had been there, namely the equine and asinine kind—and if there are any others which by the intermingling of a different kind beget some kind. But if this too pertained to the mystery, they were there. For this kind also has male and female.
當然,要這樣理解,即不可相信那些無性別之物曾在那裡。因為經上所定規、所明定的是:「要有公有母。」原來有些物確是不藉交合而從各樣事物生出,卻後來交配繁殖的,如蒼蠅;又有些物毫無公母之分,如蜜蜂。再者,那些雖有性別卻無後裔之物,如騾,若牠們在那裡倒是稀奇;不如說,牠們的親代曾在那裡便已足夠,就是馬類和驢類——還有任何別的、藉不同種類交配而生出某種類的物。但這事若也關乎那奧祕,牠們便在那裡。因為這一類也有公有母。
3:1972
Solet etiam mouere nonnullos, genera escarum, quae illic habere poterant animalia, quae non nisi carne uesci putantur, utrum praeter numerum ibi fuerint sine transgressione mandati, quae aliorum alendorum necessitas illic coegisset includi; an uero, quod potius est credendum, praeter carnes aliqua alimenta esse potuerint, quae omnibus conuenirent. Nouimus enim quam multa animalia, quibus caro cibus est, frugibus pomisque uescantur et maxime fico adque castaneis. Quid ergo mirum, si uir ille sapiens et iustus, etiam diuinitus admonitus quid cuique congrueret, sine carnibus aptam cuique generi alimoniam praeparauit et condidit? Quid est autem, quo uesci non cogeret fames?
It is also wont to trouble some about the kinds of food which the animals could have had there—those which are thought to feed on nothing but flesh—whether they were there beyond the number, without transgression of the command, because the necessity of feeding others had compelled them to be enclosed there; or rather, what is more to be believed, whether besides flesh there could have been some nourishments suitable to all. For we know how many animals whose food is flesh feed upon grains and fruits, and especially upon figs and chestnuts. What wonder, then, if that wise and just man, also divinely admonished as to what was fitting for each, prepared and stored up for each kind a fitting nourishment without flesh? And what is there that hunger would not compel one to feed upon?
也有些人慣常為那些牲畜在那裡所能有的食物種類而困惑——就是那些被認為只吃肉的牲畜——問牠們是否在數目之外、卻不違背命令地在那裡,因為餵養其他牲畜的需要使牠們必須被關在那裡;或者更當相信的,問除了肉之外是否可能有合適眾物的食物。因為我們曉得有何等多以肉為食的牲畜,竟也吃五穀和果子,尤其是無花果和栗子。那麼,那智慧公義之人既又蒙神的提醒、知道什麼適合各物,便為每一種類預備並儲存了無肉而合宜的糧食,這有什麼希奇呢?況且飢餓豈不能逼人吃下任何東西呢?
3:1973
aut quid non suaue ac salubre facere posset Deus, qui etiam, ut sine cibo uiuerent. diuina facilitate donaret, nisi ut pascerentur etiam hoc inplendae figurae tanti mysterii conueniret? Non autem ad praefigurandam ecclesiam pertinere tam multiplicia rerum signa gestarum, nisi fuerit. contentiosus, nemo permittitur opinari. Iam enim gentes ita ecclesiam repleuerunt, mundique et inmundi, donec certum ueniatur ad finem, ita eius unitatis quadam conpagine continentur, ut ex hoc uno manifestissimo etiam de ceteris, quae obscurius aliquanto dicta sunt et difficilius agnosci queunt, dubitare fas non sit.
Or what sweet and wholesome thing could God not do—who could even grant, by divine ease, that they should live without food—unless it were fitting that they should also be fed for this purpose, to fulfill the figure of so great a mystery? But that such manifold signs of things done do not pertain to the prefiguring of the Church, no one is permitted to suppose, unless he be contentious. For already the nations have so filled the Church—both clean and unclean, until the certain end be reached—are so contained by a certain framework of its unity, that from this one most manifest case it is not lawful to doubt even concerning the rest, which are said somewhat more obscurely and can be recognized with more difficulty.
或者神有什麼甘美又有益之事是不能行的呢?——祂甚至能憑神聖的輕易使牠們無需食物而存活——除非為要成全如此重大奧祕的表徵,使牠們也受餵養乃是合宜的。然而,所行之事如此繁多的記號竟不關乎預表教會,除非好爭辯的人,沒有人可以這樣臆測。因為萬民已將教會充滿得如此——潔淨的與不潔淨的,直到那確定的終局來臨——又如此被其合一的某種架構所維繫,以致從這一個最為明顯的事例,就連對其餘那些說得較為隱晦、較難辨識的事,也不可懷疑。
3:1974
Quae cum ita sint, sic nec inaniter ista esse conscripta putare quisquam uel durus audebit, nec nihil significare cum gesta sint, nec sola dicta esse significatiua non facta, nec aliena esse ab ecclesia significanda probabiliter dici potest; sed magis credendum est et sapienter esse memoriae litterisque mandata, et gesta esse, et significare aliquid, et ipsum aliquid ad praefigurandam ecclesiam pertinere. Iam usque ad hunc articulum perductus liber iste claudendus est, ut ambarum ciuitatum cursus, terrenae scilicet secundum hominem uiuentis et caelestis secundum Deum, post diluuium et deinceps in rebus consequentibus requiratur.
Since these things are so, no one, however hard, will dare to think either that these things were written in vain, or that they signify nothing although they were done, or that they were only spoken as significative and not done, or that they can plausibly be said to be foreign to the signifying of the Church; rather it is to be believed both that they were wisely committed to memory and to writing, and that they were done, and that they signify something, and that this very something pertains to the prefiguring of the Church. Now that this book has been brought to this point, it must be closed, so that the course of both cities—the earthly, namely, living according to man, and the heavenly, living according to God—may be traced after the flood and onward in the things that follow.
既然如此,無論何等剛硬的人,都不敢以為這些事是徒然寫下的,或以為它們雖已發生卻毫無意義,或以為它們只是被當作有象徵意義而說、卻並未發生,或竟能合理地說它們與象徵教會無關;倒當相信:它們既是智慧地被記在記憶與文字中,又是確曾發生的,又是有所象徵的,而這所象徵的本身正關乎預表教會。如今這卷書既已引到此處,就當結束,好叫那兩城的歷程——就是那照人而活的屬地之城,與那照神而活的屬天之城——在洪水之後並此後接連的事上得以追溯。
3:1975
An post diluuium a Noe usque ad Abraham aliquae familiae secundum Deum uiuentium reperiantur.
Whether after the flood, from Noah down to Abraham, any families living according to God are to be found.
在洪水之後,從挪亞到亞伯拉罕,是否能找到任何照神而活的家族。
3:1976
Post diluuium procurrentis sanctae uestigia ciuitatis utrum continuata sint an intercurrentibus inpietatis interrupta temporibus, ita ut nullus hominum ueri unius Dei cultor existeret, ad liquidum scripturis loquentibus inuenire difficile est, propterea quia in canonicis libris post Noe, qui cum coniuge ac tribus filiis totidemque nuribus suis meruit per arcam uastatione diluuii liberari, non inuenimus usque Abraham cuiusquam pietatem euidenti diuino eloquio praedicatam, nisi quod Noe duos filios suos Sem et lapheth prophetica benedictione commendat, intuens et praeuidens quod longe fuerat post futurum.
Whether after the flood the traces of the holy city as it ran its course were continuous, or were interrupted by intervening times of impiety, so that there existed no man who was a worshipper of the one true God, it is difficult to find out clearly from the speaking of the Scriptures; for this reason, because in the canonical books after Noah—who with his wife and three sons and as many daughters-in-law deserved to be delivered through the ark from the devastation of the flood—we do not find, down to Abraham, the piety of anyone proclaimed by manifest divine utterance, except that Noah commends his two sons, Shem and Japheth, with a prophetic blessing, beholding and foreseeing what was far in the future.
在洪水之後,那行其歷程的聖城之蹤跡,究竟是連續不斷的,還是被中間出現的不敬虔的時代所打斷,以致沒有一個人是獨一真神的敬拜者:要從聖經的言說中清楚查明,實屬困難;其緣由是,在正典書卷中,挪亞之後——他與妻子、三個兒子和同樣三個兒婦,得蒙藉方舟從洪水的毀滅中得救——直到亞伯拉罕,我們找不到有誰的虔誠被明確的神聖宣告所稱揚,惟有挪亞以一段預言的祝福稱許他的兩個兒子閃與雅弗,他乃是看見並預見那遠在後來才要成就的事。
3:1977
Unde factum est etiam illud, ut filium suum medium, hoc est primogenito iuniorem ultimoque maiorem, qui peccauerat in patrem, non in ipso, sed in filio eius suo nepote maledicerethis uerbis: Maledictus Chanaan puer, famulus erit fratribus suis. Chanaan porro natus fuerat ex Cham, qui patris dormientis nec texerat, sed potius prodiderat nuditatem. Unde etiam quod secutus adiunxit benedictionem duorum maximi et minimi filiorum dicens: Benedictus Dominus Deus Sem, et erit Chanaan puer illius;
Whence it came about also that he cursed his middle son—that is, the one younger than the firstborn and older than the last—who had sinned against his father, not in him himself, but in his son, his own grandson, with these words: 'Cursed be Canaan the boy; he shall be a servant to his brothers.' Now Canaan had been born of Ham, who had not covered, but rather had betrayed, his sleeping father's nakedness. Whence also is the blessing which he added next, of his two sons, the greatest and the least, saying: 'Blessed be the Lord God of Shem, and Canaan shall be his boy';
因此也就有這事,即他咒詛他的二子——就是那比長子年幼、比末子年長的——他既得罪了父親,挪亞便不在他本身,乃在他的兒子、自己的孫子身上咒詛他,用這話說:「迦南這童子當受咒詛,他必給他的弟兄作奴僕。」迦南原是含所生的,含並未遮蓋、反而張揚了沉睡之父的赤身。因此他接著加上對最長與最幼兩個兒子的祝福說:「閃的神耶和華是應當稱頌的,願迦南作他的童僕」;
3:1978
latificet Deus Iapheth, et habitet in domibus Sem, sicut ipsa eiusdem Noe et uineae plantatio et ex eius fructu inebriatio et dormientis enudatio, et quae ibi cetera facta adque conscripta sunt, propheticis sunt grauidata sensibus et uelata tegminibus. CAPUT II. Quid in filiis Noe prophetice fuerit praefiguratum . \' Sed nunc rerum effectu iam in posteris consecuto, quae operta fuerant, satis aperta sunt. Quis enim haec diligenter et intellegenter aduertens non agnoscat in Christo? Sem quippe, de cuius semine in carne natus est Christus, interpretatur nominatus.
'May God enlarge Japheth, and let him dwell in the tents of Shem'—just as the very planting of the vineyard by this same Noah, and the inebriation from its fruit, and the uncovering of him as he slept, and the other things which were there done and written, are pregnant with prophetic senses and veiled with coverings. CHAPTER II. What was prophetically prefigured in the sons of Noah. But now that the outcome of the events has followed in posterity, the things that had been covered are sufficiently laid open. For who, attending to these things diligently and intelligently, would not recognize them in Christ? For Shem, from whose seed Christ was born in the flesh, is interpreted 'named.'
「願神使雅弗擴張,使他住在閃的帳棚裡」——正如挪亞栽種葡萄園、因其果子醉酒、睡時被人窺見赤身,以及在那裡所行所記的其餘各事,都飽含預言的意義,並被遮蔽物所掩蓋。第二章 論挪亞諸子身上預言性地預表了什麼。但如今事件的結局既已在後裔身上應驗,那曾被遮蓋的便充分顯明了。因為誰若殷勤又有悟性地留意這些事,豈能不在基督裡認出它們呢?因為閃——按肉體說基督是從他的後裔所生的——其名解作「有名的」。
3:1979
Quid autem nominatius Christo, cuius nomen ubique iam fragrat, ita ut in cantico canticorum etiam ipsa praecedente prophetia unguento conparetur effuso; in cuius domibus, id est ecclesiis, habitat gentium latitudo? Nam Iapheth latitudo interpretatur. Cham porro, quod interpretatur calidus, medius Noe filius, tamquam se ab utroque discernens et inter utrumque remanens, nec in primitiis Israelitarum nec in plenitudine gentium, quid significat nisi haereticorum genus calidum, non spiritu sapientiae, sed inpatientiae, quo solent haereticorum feruere praecordia et pacem perturbare sanctorum ? Sed haec in usum cedunt proficientium, iuxta illud apostoli:
And what is more 'named' than Christ, whose name now everywhere gives forth its fragrance, so that in the Song of Songs, by a prophecy that goes before, it is even compared to ointment poured out? In whose tents, that is, churches, dwells the breadth of the nations. For Japheth is interpreted 'breadth.' Ham, moreover—which is interpreted 'hot'—the middle son of Noah, as if separating himself from both and remaining between the two, neither in the firstfruits of the Israelites nor in the fullness of the nations, what does he signify but the kind of heretics, hot, not with the spirit of wisdom, but of impatience, with which the hearts of heretics are wont to boil and to disturb the peace of the saints? But these things turn to the use of those who make progress, according to that saying of the Apostle:
還有什麼比基督更「有名的」呢?祂的名如今已處處發出馨香,以致在雅歌中,藉著先行的預言,竟被比作倒出來的香膏;在祂的帳棚、就是眾教會中,住著萬民的廣闊。因為雅弗解作「廣闊」。再者含——解作「熱的」——挪亞的二子,彷彿把自己與兩者分開、停留在二者之間,既不在以色列人的初熟果子裡,也不在萬民的豐滿裡,他所象徵的豈不正是異端者那一類人麼?他們是熱的,卻不是出於智慧的靈,乃是出於不忍耐的靈,異端者的心腸慣常因此沸騰,攪擾聖徒的平安。但這些事卻轉而有益於那些長進的人,正如使徒所說:「
3:1980
Oportet et haereses esse, ut probati manifesti fiant in uobis. Unde etiam scriptum est: Filius eruditus sapiens erit, inprudente autem ministro utetur. Multa quippe ad fidem catholicam pertinentia, dum haereticorum calida inquietudine exagitantur, ut aduersus eos defendi possint, et considerantur diligentius et intelleguntur clarius et instantius praedicantur, et ab aduersario mota quaestio discendi existit occasio. Quamuis non solum qui sunt apertissime separati, uerum omnes, qui Christiano uocabulo gloriantur et perdite uiuunt, non absurde possunt uideri medio Noe filio figurati;
'There must also be heresies, that those who are approved may be made manifest among you.' Whence also it is written: 'A learned son will be wise, but he will make use of the imprudent as a minister.' For many things pertaining to the catholic faith, while they are stirred up by the hot restlessness of heretics, in order that they may be defended against them, are both considered more diligently and understood more clearly and preached more urgently; and a question moved by an adversary becomes an occasion for learning. Although not only those who are most openly separated, but all who glory in the Christian name and live in ruin, can not absurdly be seen to be figured by the middle son of Noah;
也必有分門結黨的事,好叫那些經得起試驗的人在你們中間顯明出來。」因此也有經上記著:「有學問的兒子必有智慧,卻要使用愚妄的人作僕役。」原來許多關乎大公信仰之事,當被異端者那熱切的不安所攪動、為要抵擋他們而加以辯護時,便既被更殷勤地思考,又被更清楚地明白,又被更迫切地傳講;而由仇敵所提出的問題,反成了學習的機會。雖然不僅那些最公然分裂出去的人,乃是凡以基督徒之名自誇卻敗壞而活的人,都不無道理地可被視為由挪亞的二子所預表;
3:1981
passionem quippe Christi, quae illius hominis nuditate significata est, et adnuntiant profitendo, et male agendo exhonorant. De talibus ergo dictum est: Ex fructibus eorum cognoscetis eos. Ideo Cham in filio suo maledictus est, tamquam in fructu suo, id est in opere suo. Unde conuenienter et ipse filius eius Chanaan interpretatur motus eorum; quod aliud quid est quam opus eorum?
for the Passion of Christ, which was signified by that man's nakedness, they both announce by professing it, and dishonor by acting wickedly. Of such, therefore, it was said: 'By their fruits you shall know them.' Therefore Ham was cursed in his son, as it were in his fruit, that is, in his work. Whence fittingly his son himself, Canaan, is interpreted 'their motion'—which is what else than their work?
因為基督的受難——這由那人的赤身所象徵——他們既藉口稱信仰而宣揚之,又藉行惡而羞辱之。所以論到這等人,經上說了:「憑著他們的果子,就可以認出他們來。」因此含是在他兒子身上、彷彿在他果子身上、就是在他工作上受了咒詛。所以他的兒子迦南本身被解作「他們的動作」,這恰是合宜的——這不正是他們的工作麼?
3:1982
Sem uero et Iapheth tamquam circumcisio et praeputium, uel sicut alio modo eos appellat apostolus, ludaei et Graeci, sed uocati et iustificati, cognita quoquo modo nuditate patris, qua significabatur passio Saluatoris, sumentes uestimentum posuerunt supra dorsa sua et intrauerunt auersi et operuerunt nuditatem patris sui, nec uiderunt quod reuerendo texerunt. Quodam enim modo in passione Christi et quod pro nobis factum est honoramus et Iudaeorum facinus auersamur.
But Shem and Japheth, as it were the circumcision and the uncircumcision, or, as the Apostle in another manner calls them, Jews and Greeks—but called and justified—having in some way come to know the nakedness of their father, by which the Passion of the Saviour was signified, took a garment and laid it upon their backs and entered backward and covered the nakedness of their father, and did not see what they reverently covered. For in some manner, in the Passion of Christ, we both honor what was done for us and turn away from the crime of the Jews.
但閃與雅弗,彷彿就是受割禮的與未受割禮的,或如使徒以另一種方式所稱的,猶太人與希臘人——卻是蒙召並稱義了的——他們既以某種方式得知父親的赤身(救主的受難由此被象徵),便拿了一件衣服搭在自己肩上,倒退著進去,遮蓋了父親的赤身,並沒有看見他們敬畏地所遮蓋的。因為我們在基督的受難中,既以某種方式尊崇那為我們所成就的,又厭棄猶太人的罪行。
3:1983
Yestimentum significat sacramentum, dorsa memoriam praeteritorum, quia passionem Christi eo scilicet iam tempore, quo habitat Iapheth in domibus Sem et malus frater in medio eorum, transactam celebrat ecclesia, non adhuc prospectat futuram. Sed malus frater in filio suo, hoc est in opere suo, puer. id est seruus est fratrum bonorum, cum ad exercitationem patientiae uel ad prouectum sapientiae scienter utuntur malis boni. Sunt enim teste apostolo, qui Christum adnuntiant non caste; sed siue occasione, inquit, siue ueritate Christus adnuntietur [in hoc gaudeo, sed et gaudebo]. Ipse quippe plantauit uineam, de qua dicit propheta:
The garment signifies the sacrament; the backs signify the memory of things past, because the Church now celebrates the Passion of Christ as already accomplished—at that very time, namely, in which Japheth dwells in the tents of Shem, and the evil brother is in the midst of them—and does not still look forward to it as future. But the evil brother, in his son, that is, in his work, is a boy, that is, a servant of the good brothers, when the good, for the exercise of patience or for the advancement of wisdom, knowingly make use of the evil. For there are, as the Apostle witnesses, those who announce Christ not chastely; 'but whether in pretense,' he says, 'or in truth, Christ is announced'—'in this I rejoice, yes, and I will rejoice.' For He Himself planted the vineyard, of which the prophet says:
那衣服象徵聖禮;那肩背象徵對過去之事的記念,因為教會如今乃是慶祝基督那已經成就的受難——就是在雅弗住在閃的帳棚裡、那惡兄弟在他們中間的這個時候——而不再如未來之事般盼望它。但那惡兄弟在他兒子身上、就是在他工作上,是個童僕,就是好弟兄的奴僕,這是當好人為操練忍耐或為長進智慧,明知地利用惡人的時候。因為照使徒所見證的,有人傳揚基督並非出於純正;他說:「然而無論是假意,是真心,基督究竟被傳開了,為此我就歡喜,並且還要歡喜。」因為祂自己栽種了葡萄園,先知論到這園說:「
3:1984
Vinea Domini Sabaoth domus Israel est, et bibit de uino eius (siue ille calix hic intellegatur, de quo dicit: Potestis bibere calicem, quem ego bibiturus sum? et: Pater, si fieri potest, transeat calix iste, quo suam sine dubio significat passionem; siue, quia uinum fructus est uineae, hoc potius illo significatum est, quod ex ipsa uinea, hoc est ex genere Israelitarum, carnem pro nobis et sanguinem, ut pati posset, adsumsit), et inebriatus est, idest passus est, et nudatus est; ibi namque nudata est, id est apparuit, eius infirmitas, de qua dicit apostolus: Etsi crucifixu.s est ex infirmitate. Unde idem dicit: Infirmum Dei fortius est hominibus, et stultum Dei sapientius est hominibus.
'The vineyard of the Lord of Sabaoth is the house of Israel,' and He drank of its wine (whether that cup be here understood, of which He says: 'Can you drink the cup which I am about to drink?' and: 'Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass'—by which He without doubt signifies His Passion; or, because wine is the fruit of the vine, this is rather signified by that, namely that from that very vine, that is, from the race of the Israelites, He took flesh and blood for us, that He might be able to suffer), and He was made drunk, that is, He suffered, and He was made naked; for there His infirmity was made naked, that is, appeared, of which the Apostle says: 'Although He was crucified out of weakness.' Whence the same says: 'The weak thing of God is stronger than men, and the foolish thing of God is wiser than men.'
「萬軍之耶和華的葡萄園就是以色列家」,祂喝了園中的酒(無論這裡所指的是那杯,論到這杯祂說:「我所要喝的杯,你們能喝麼?」又說:「父啊,倘若可行,求你叫這杯離開我」——祂藉此無疑象徵祂的受難;或者,因酒是葡萄樹的果子,那受難倒是由此被象徵,即祂從那葡萄樹本身、就是從以色列人的族類,為我們取了血肉之軀,使祂得以受苦),祂就醉了,就是受了苦,又赤了身;因為祂的軟弱在那裡赤露、就是顯明了,使徒論到這軟弱說:「祂雖因軟弱被釘十字架。」因此同一位使徒說:「神的軟弱總比人強壯,神的愚拙總比人智慧。」
3:1985
Quod uero cum dictum esset: Et nudatus est, addidit scriptura: In domo sua, eleganter ostendit, quod a suae carnis gente et domesticis sanguinis sui, utique Iudaeis, fuerat crucem mortemque passurus. Hanc passionem Christi foris in sono tantum uocis reprobi adnuntiant; non enim quod adnuntiant intellegunt. Probi autem in interiore homine habent tam grande mysterium adque honorant intus in corde infirmum et stultum Dei, quia fortius et sapientius est hominibus. Huius rei figura est, quod Cham exiens hoc nuntiauit foris; Sem uero et Iapheth, ut hoc uelarent, id est honorarent, ingressi sunt, hoc est interius id egerunt.
But as to the fact that, when it had been said, 'And He was made naked,' the Scripture added, 'in His own house,' it elegantly shows that He was to suffer the cross and death from the people of His own flesh and from the household members of His own blood, namely the Jews. This Passion of Christ the reprobate announce outwardly, in the mere sound of the voice; for they do not understand what they announce. But the upright have in the inner man so great a mystery, and honor inwardly in the heart the weak and foolish thing of God, because it is stronger and wiser than men. The figure of this matter is that Ham, going out, announced this outside; but Shem and Japheth, in order to veil this—that is, to honor it—entered in, that is, did this inwardly.
至於這事,即在說了「祂就赤了身」之後,聖經又加上「在自己的家中」,這巧妙地顯明祂要從自己肉身的同胞、自己骨肉的家人、就是猶太人手中,受十字架與死亡之苦。基督的這受難,被棄絕的人只在口中聲音的響動上向外宣揚;因為他們不明白自己所宣揚的。但正直的人在裡面的人裡有這麼大的奧祕,又在心裡向內尊崇神那軟弱愚拙之事,因為它比人更強壯、更智慧。這事的表徵就是:含出去把這事向外張揚;而閃與雅弗為要遮蓋這事——就是尊崇它——便進去,就是向內地行了這事。
3:1986
Haec scripturae secreta diuinae indagamus, ut possumus, alius alio magis minusue congruenter, uerum tamen fideliter certum tenentes non ea sine aliqua praefiguratione futurorum gesta adque conscripta neque nisi ad Christum et eius ecclesiam, quae ciuitas Dei est, esse referenda; cuius ab initio generis humani non defuit praedicatio, quam per omnia uidemus inpleri. Benedictis igitur duobus filiis Noe adque uno in medio eorum maledicto deinceps usque ad Abraham de iustorum aliquorum, qui pie Deum colerent, commemoratione silentium est per annos amplius quam mille.
These secrets of divine Scripture we investigate as we can, one person more, another less fittingly, yet nevertheless faithfully holding it for certain that these things were not done and written without some prefiguring of things to come, and are to be referred to nothing but Christ and His Church, which is the city of God—the preaching of which has not been lacking from the beginning of the human race, which we see being fulfilled in all things. The two sons of Noah, therefore, having been blessed, and the one in their midst cursed, thenceforward down to Abraham there is silence concerning the commemoration of any righteous men who might piously worship God, for more than a thousand years.
聖經這些隱祕,我們盡力探究,各人或多或少各有合宜之處,但無論如何,我們忠心地確信:這些事被行被記,並非沒有對將來之事的某種預表,且除了基督和祂的教會、就是神之城以外,不應歸於別的——這城的傳揚從人類之初便未曾缺乏,我們也看見它在凡事上正在應驗。所以挪亞的兩個兒子既蒙了祝福,在他們中間的那一個既受了咒詛,此後直到亞伯拉罕,論到任何敬虔事奉神之義人的記載,便有一千多年的緘默。
3:1987
Nec eos defuisse crediderim, sed si omnes commemorarentur, nimis longum fieret, et esset haec historica magis diligentia quam prophetica prouidentia. Illa itaque exsequitur litterarum sacrarum scriptor istarum uel potius per eum Dei Spiritus, quibus non solum narrentur praeterita, uerum etiam praenuntientur futura, quae tamen pertinent ad ciuitatem Dei; quia et de hominibus, qui non sunt ciues eius, quidquid hic dicitur, ad hoc dicitur, ut illa ex conparatione contraria uel proficiat uel emineat. Non sane omnia, quae gesta narrantur, aliquid etiam significare putanda sunt; sed propter illa, quae aliquid significant, etiam ea, quae nihil significant, adtexuntur.
I would not believe that such men were lacking; but if all were commemorated, it would become too long, and this would be historical diligence rather than prophetic foresight. The writer of these sacred letters therefore pursues—or rather the Spirit of God through him—those things by which not only past events are narrated, but future events also are foretold, which nevertheless pertain to the city of God; for whatever is here said even concerning men who are not its citizens is said to this end, that by comparison its contrary may either profit or stand out. Indeed, not all the deeds that are narrated are to be thought to signify something also; but for the sake of those which do signify something, even those which signify nothing are woven in.
我不信這等人是缺乏的;但若把眾人都一一記載,就未免太冗長,那也成了歷史的細究,而非預言的遠見。所以這聖書的作者——或更該說藉著他的神的靈——所追述的,乃是那既敘述過去之事、又預告將來之事的記載,而這些都關乎神之城;因為這裡凡論到那些非神城居民之人的話,都是為這目的而說的,好叫藉著對比,神城的反面或得益處、或得彰顯。誠然,並非所有被敘述的事都當被認為也有所象徵;乃是為著那些確有象徵之事的緣故,連那些毫無象徵之事也被織入其中。
3:1988
Solo enim uomere terra proscinditur; sed ut hoc fieri possit, etiam cetera aratri membra sunt necessaria; et soli nerui in citharis adque huius modi uasis musicis aptantur ad cantum; sed ut aptari possint, insunt et cetera in conpagibus organorum, quae non percutiuntur a canentibus, sed ea, quae percussa resonant, his conectuntur. Ita in prophetica historia dicuntur et aliqua, quae nihil significant, sed quibus adhaereant quae significant et quodam modo religentur. CAPUT III. De generationibus trium filiorum Noe.
For the earth is broken up by the ploughshare alone; but in order that this may be able to be done, the other members of the plough are also necessary; and the strings alone in lyres and musical instruments of this kind are fitted for song; but in order that they may be able to be fitted, there are present also the other parts in the framework of the instruments, which are not struck by the players, but to these are connected those parts which, being struck, resound. So in the prophetic history there are spoken also some things which signify nothing, but to which the things that do signify may adhere and be in some manner bound. CHAPTER III. On the generations of the three sons of Noah.
因為惟有犁鏵才能翻開土地;但為使這事得以成就,犁的其他部件也是必需的;又惟有琴弦在豎琴及此類樂器中才宜於發出歌聲;但為使琴弦得以調諧,樂器的構架中也有其他不被彈奏者所撥動的部件存在,而那些被撥動而發聲的弦正是連於這些部件的。照樣,在這預言的歷史中也說了一些毫無象徵之事,但那有象徵之事可以附著於其上、並以某種方式繫於其上。第三章 論挪亞三子的世系。
3:1989
Generationes ergo filiorum Noe deinceps intuendae, et quod de his dicendum uidetur, adtexendum est huic operi, quo ciuitatis utriusque, terrenae scilicet et caelestis, per tempora procursus ostenditur. Coeptae sunt enim commemorari a minimo filio, qui uocatus est Iapheth, cuius filii octo nominati sunt, nepotes autem septem de duobus filiis eius, tres ex uno, quattuor ex altero; fiunt itaque omnes quindecim. Filii autem Cham, hoc est medii filii Noe, quattuor et nepotes quinque ex uno eius filio, pronepotes duo ex nepote uno; fit eorum summa undecim. Quibus enumeratis reditur tamquam ad caput et dicitur: Chus autem genuit Nebroth; hic coepit esse gigans super terram.
The generations, therefore, of the sons of Noah are next to be considered, and what seems fit to be said concerning them must be woven into this work, by which the course through the ages of both cities—the earthly, namely, and the heavenly—is shown. They began to be commemorated from the youngest son, who was called Japheth, whose sons are named as eight, but the grandsons seven from two of his sons, three from one, four from the other; thus they all come to fifteen. The sons, moreover, of Ham, that is, of the middle son of Noah, are four, and the grandsons five from one of his sons, the great-grandsons two from one grandson; their sum comes to eleven. When these have been enumerated, a return is made as if to the head, and it is said: 'And Cush begot Nimrod; he began to be a giant upon the earth.'
所以接下來當思考挪亞諸子的世系,而論到他們所宜說的,必須織入這部論及兩城——就是屬地之城與屬天之城——歷世歷代歷程的著作中。世系是從最小的兒子、名叫雅弗的開始記載的,他的兒子記有八個,孫子則有七個,是從他兩個兒子所生,一個生三個,另一個生四個;如此合共十五人。再者含——就是挪亞的二子——的兒子有四個,孫子有五個,是從他一個兒子所生,曾孫有兩個,是從一個孫子所生;他們的總數是十一人。這些人列舉之後,便彷彿回到源頭,說:「古實生寧錄,他在地上開始成為勇士。」
3:1990
Hic erat gigans uenator contra Dominum Deum. Propter hoc dicunt: Sicut Nebroth gigans uenator contra Dominum. Et factum est initium regni eius Babylon, Oreg, Archad et Chalemne in terra Sennaar. De terra illa exiuit Assur et aedificauit Nineuen et Roboth ciuitatem et Chalach et Dasem inter medium Nineuae et Chalach: haec ciuitas magna. Iste porro Chus, pater gigantis Nebroth, primus nominatus est in filiis Cham, cuius quinque filii iam fuerant conputati et nepotes duo. Sed istum gigantem aut post nepotes suos natos genuit, aut, quod est credibilius, seorsum de illo propter eius eminentiam scriptura locuta est;
'This man was a giant, a hunter against the Lord God. On account of this they say: Like Nimrod the giant, a hunter against the Lord. And the beginning of his kingdom was Babylon, Erech, Accad, and Calneh in the land of Shinar. Out of that land went forth Asshur and built Nineveh and the city Rehoboth and Calah and Resen between the midst of Nineveh and Calah: this is the great city.' This Cush, moreover, the father of the giant Nimrod, was named first among the sons of Ham, whose five sons had already been reckoned and two grandsons. But this giant he either begot after his own grandsons were born, or, what is more credible, the Scripture spoke of him separately on account of his eminence;
「這人是個勇士,是個在耶和華神面前的獵戶。所以有話說:像寧錄那勇士,在耶和華面前的獵戶。他國的起頭是巴別、以力、亞甲、甲尼,都在示拿地。他從那地出來往亞述去,建造尼尼微、利河伯城、迦拉,和尼尼微、迦拉中間的利鮮,這就是那大城。」這古實——就是勇士寧錄的父親——在含的眾子中被最先提名,含的五個兒子和兩個孫子已經被數算過了。但這勇士,他或是在自己孫子出生之後才生的,或者更可信的是,聖經因他的卓越而把他分開來敘述;
3:1991
quando quidem et regnum eius commemoratum est, cuius initium erat illa nobilissima Babylon ciuitas, et quae iuxta commemoratae sunt siue ciuitates siue regiones. Quod uero dictum est de terra illa, id est de terra Sennaar, quae pertinebat ad regnum Nebroth, exisse Assur et aedificasse Nineuen et alias quas contexuit ciuitates, longe postea factum est, quod ex hac occasione perstrinxit propter nobilitatem regni Assyriorum, quod mirabiliter dilatauit Ninus, Beli filius, conditor Nineuae ciuitatis magnae; cuius ciuitatis nomen ex illius nomine deriuatum est, ut a Nino Nineue uocaretur.
since indeed his kingdom too is mentioned, whose beginning was that most noble city Babylon, and those which are mentioned alongside it, whether cities or regions. As for what was said, that out of that land—that is, out of the land of Shinar, which pertained to the kingdom of Nimrod—Asshur went forth and built Nineveh and the other cities which it joined together, this was done long afterward; and the Scripture touched upon it on this occasion on account of the nobility of the kingdom of the Assyrians, which Ninus, the son of Belus, the founder of the great city Nineveh, marvelously enlarged—the name of which city was derived from his name, so that from Ninus it was called Nineveh.
既然他的國也被提及,這國的起頭就是那至為尊貴的巴別城,以及與它一同被提及的,無論是城邑還是地區。至於所說的,從那地——就是從屬於寧錄之國的示拿地——亞述出來,建造了尼尼微和它所連接的其他城邑,這事乃是在很久以後才成就的;聖經藉此機會提及它,是因亞述人之國的尊貴,這國是彼勒的兒子尼努斯——那大城尼尼微的建造者——奇妙地擴張的;這城的名是從他的名而來的,故從尼努斯而稱為尼尼微。
3:1992
Assur autem, unde Assyrii, non fuit in filiis Cham, medii filii Noe, sed in filiis Sem reperitur, qui fuit Noe maximus filius. Unde apparet de progenie Sem. exortos fuisse, qui postea regnum gigantis illius obtinerent et inde procederent adque alias conderent ciuitates, quarum prima est a Nino, appellata Nineue. Hinc reditur ad alium filium Cham, qui uocabatur Mesraim, et commemorantur quos genuit, non tamquam singuli homines, sed nationes septem. Et de sexta, uelut de sexto filio, gens commemoratur exisse, quae appellatur Philistiim; unde fiunt octo. Inde iterum ad Chanaan reditur, in quo filio maledictus est Cham, et quos genuit undecim nominantur.
But Asshur, from whom the Assyrians, was not among the sons of Ham, the middle son of Noah, but is found among the sons of Shem, who was Noah's eldest son. Whence it appears that there sprang from the progeny of Shem those who afterward obtained the kingdom of that giant and proceeded thence and founded other cities, the first of which, named from Ninus, is Nineveh. From here a return is made to another son of Ham, who was called Mizraim, and those whom he begot are commemorated, not as individual men, but as seven nations. And from the sixth, as from a sixth son, a people is commemorated to have gone forth, which is called Philistim; whence they come to eight. Thence again a return is made to Canaan, in which son Ham was cursed, and those whom he begot are named as eleven.
但亞述——亞述人由他而出——不在含、就是挪亞二子的眾子之中,乃是在閃的眾子中找到的,閃是挪亞的長子。由此可見,後來得了那勇士之國、並從那裡進展、又建造其他城邑的人,是從閃的後裔興起的,這些城邑中第一座因尼努斯得名的就是尼尼微。從這裡又回到含的另一個兒子、名叫麥西的,並記載了他所生的,不是當作個別的人,乃是當作七國。又從第六個、彷彿從第六個兒子,記載有一族出來,名叫非利士;如此合共八。從那裡又回到迦南——含在這兒子身上受了咒詛——並記載他所生的有十一名。
3:1993
Deinde usque ad quos fines peruenerint commemoratis quibusdam ciuitatibus dicitur. Ac per hoc filiis nepotibusque conputatis de progenie Cham triginta unus geniti referuntur. Restat commemorare filios Sem, maximi filii Noe; ad eum quippe gradatim generationum istarum peruenit a minimo exorta narratio. Sed unde incipiunt commemorari filii Sem, habet quiddam obscuritatis, quod expositione inlustrandum est, quia et multum ad rem pertinet, quam requirimus. Sic enim legitur: Et Sem natus est, et ipsi patri omnium filiorum, Heber, fratri Iapheth maiori. Ordo uerborum est: Et Sem natus est Heber, etiam ipsi, id est ipsi Sem, natus est Heber, qui Sem pater est omnium filiorum.
Then it is told, with certain cities mentioned, to what borders they reached. And by this, when the sons and grandsons of the progeny of Ham have been reckoned, thirty-one are reported to have been begotten. It remains to commemorate the sons of Shem, the eldest son of Noah; for to him the narrative of these generations, beginning from the youngest, has gradually come. But the point from which the sons of Shem begin to be commemorated has a certain obscurity, which must be illumined by exposition, because it pertains much to the matter which we are seeking. For thus it is read: 'And to Shem also was born, even to the father of all the sons, Heber, the elder brother of Japheth.' The order of the words is: 'And to Shem was born Heber, even to him,' that is, to Shem himself, 'was born Heber,' who, namely Shem, is the father of all the sons.
然後就敘述,並提及某些城邑,說他們到達了什麼疆界。如此,當含後裔的兒孫被數算之後,便記載共生了三十一人。剩下的就是記載閃——挪亞長子——的眾子;因為這些世系的敘述既從最小的兒子起頭,便漸漸臨到了他。但記載閃眾子的起點有一種隱晦之處,必須藉解釋來闡明,因為它與我們所探求之事大有關係。原來經上這樣記著:「閃也生了,就是眾子之父、雅弗之兄希伯,也歸給他。」這話的次序是:「閃生了希伯,就是歸給他」,即歸給閃自己,「生了希伯」,而閃就是眾子之父。
3:1994
Sem ergo patriarcham intellegi uoluit omnium, qui de stirpe eius exorti sunt, quos commemoraturus est, siue sint filii, siue nepotes et pronepotes et deinceps indidem exorti. Non sane istum Heber genuit Sem, sed ab illo quintus in progenitorum serie reperitur. Sem quippe inter alios filios genuit Arphaxat, Arphaxat genuit Cainan, Cainan genuit Sala, Sala genuit Heber. Non itaque frustra ipse primus est nominatus in progenie ueniente de Sem et praelatus etiam filiis, cum sit quintus nepos, nisi quia uerum est, quod traditur, ex illo Hebraeos esse cognominatos, tamquam Heberaeos; cum et alia possit esse opinio, ut ex Abraham tamquam Abrahaei dicti esse uideantur;
He wished, therefore, Shem to be understood as the patriarch of all who sprang from his stock, whom he is about to commemorate, whether they be sons, or grandsons, and great-grandsons, and so forth, sprung from that same source. Not indeed that Shem begot this Heber directly, but he is found fifth in the series of progenitors from him. For Shem, among his other sons, begot Arphaxad, Arphaxad begot Cainan, Cainan begot Salah, Salah begot Heber. Not in vain, therefore, was he himself named first in the progeny coming from Shem, and even preferred to the sons, although he is the fifth descendant, unless because it is true, as is handed down, that from him the Hebrews were named, as if 'Heberews'; although there could also be another opinion, that they seem to have been called from Abraham, as it were 'Abrahaeans';
所以他願人把閃理解為一切從他血脈所出之人的族長,這些人是他將要記載的,無論是兒子、孫子、曾孫,以及此後從同一源頭所出的。閃並非直接生了這希伯,乃是在從他而出的列祖譜系中,希伯居第五位。因為閃在他別的眾子中生了亞法撒,亞法撒生該南,該南生沙拉,沙拉生希伯。所以希伯本身在從閃而出的後裔中被最先提名、甚至被列在眾子之前,這並非徒然——他雖是第五代子孫,惟其緣故乃在於:如所傳述的,希伯來人是從他得名的,彷彿稱作「希伯人」,這是真的;雖然也可能有另一種看法,即他們似乎是從亞伯拉罕得名、彷彿稱作「亞伯拉罕人」;
3:1995
sed nimirum hoc uerum est, quod ex Heber Heberaei appellati sunt, ac deinde una detrita littera Hebraei, quam linguam solus Israel populus potuit obtinere, in quo Dei ciuitas et in sanctis peregrinata est et in omnibus sacramento adumbrata. Igitur filii Sem prius sex nominantur, deinde ex uno eorum nati sunt quattuor nepotes eius, itemque alter filiorum Sem genuit eius nepotem, adque ex illo itidem pronepos natus est adque inde abnepos, qui est Heber. Genuit autem Heber duos filios, quorum unum appellauit Phalech, quod interpretatur diuidens. Deinde scriptura subiungens rationemque huius nominis reddens: Quia diebus, inquit, eius diuisa est terra. Hoc autem quid sit, postea apparebit.
But assuredly this is true, that it was from Heber that the Hebrews were named, and afterwards, by the wearing away of one letter, they were called Hebraei (Hebrews); and this language the people of Israel alone were able to retain, among whom the City of God sojourned in the saints and was foreshadowed in a sacrament in all things. Therefore the sons of Shem are first named, six of them; then from one of them were born four of his grandsons, and likewise another of the sons of Shem begot a grandson of his, and from him in turn a great-grandson was born, and from him a great-great-grandson, who is Heber. Now Heber begot two sons, one of whom he named Peleg, which is interpreted 'dividing.' Then the Scripture, adding and giving the reason for this name, says: 'For in his days the earth was divided.' But what this means will appear later.
但這無疑是真確的,希伯來人是因希伯(Heber)而得名,後來磨去一個字母,便稱為 Hebraei(希伯來人);惟有以色列百姓能保有這語言,神的城就在這百姓中藉聖徒寄居,並在一切事上以奧祕作為預表。所以閃的兒子先被列出六人,然後從其中一人生了他的四個孫子,照樣閃的另一個兒子生了他的孫子,又從那孫子生了曾孫,再生玄孫,就是希伯。希伯生了兩個兒子,給其中一個起名叫法勒(Phalech),譯出來就是「分開」的意思。隨後經文補充並說明這名字的緣由,說:「因為在他的日子,地就分開了。」這話的意思如何,以後就要顯明。
3:1996
Alius uero, qui natus est ex Heber, genuit duodecim filios; ac per hoc fiunt omnes progeniti de Sem uiginti septem. In summa igitur omnes progeniti de tribus filiis Noe, id est quindecim de Iapheth, triginta unus de Cham, uiginti septem de Sem fiunt septuaginta tres. Deinde sequitur scriptura dicens: Hi filii Sem in tribubus suis secundum linguas suas in regionibus suis et in gentibus suis; itemque de omnibus: Haec, inquit, tribus filiorum Noe secundum generationes eorum, secundum gentes eorum. Ab his dispersae sunt insulae gentium super terram post diluuium. Unde colligitur septuaginta tres uel potius (quod postea demonstrabitur) septuaginta duas gentes tunc fuisse, non homines.
And another, who was born of Heber, begot twelve sons; and thus all those descended from Shem amount to twenty-seven. In sum, therefore, all the offspring of the three sons of Noah—that is, fifteen from Japheth, thirty-one from Ham, and twenty-seven from Shem—make seventy-three. Then the Scripture goes on, saying: 'These are the sons of Shem in their tribes, according to their tongues, in their regions and in their nations'; and likewise of them all it says: 'These are the tribes of the sons of Noah according to their generations, according to their nations. From these the islands of the nations were dispersed over the earth after the flood.' From this we gather that there were then seventy-three, or rather (as will afterwards be shown) seventy-two nations, not individual men.
另一位生於希伯的,生了十二個兒子;如此從閃所出的共有二十七人。所以總計挪亞三個兒子所生的後裔——即雅弗所生的十五人、含所生的三十一人、閃所生的二十七人——共七十三人。接著經文說:「這些是閃的子孫,照他們的宗族、方言、所住之地、邦國。」又論到眾人說:「這些是挪亞子孫的宗族,照他們的後代、邦國。洪水以後,列國的海島就是從這些人分開出去散在地上的。」由此可知,當時有七十三,或更確切說(如後面要證明的)七十二個民族,而非僅七十二個人。
3:1997
Nam et prius, cum fuissent commemorati filii Iapheth, ita conclusum est: Ex his segregatae sunt insulae gentium in terra sua, unus quisque secundum linguam in tribubus suis et in gentibus suis. Iam uero in filiis Cham quodam loco apertius gentes commemoratae sunt, sicut superius ostendi. Mesraim genuit eos, qui dicuntur Ludiim; et eodem modo ceterae usque ad septem gentes. Et enumeratis omnibus postea concludens: Hi filii Cham, inquit, in tribubus suis secundum linguas suas in regionibus suis et in gentibus suis. Propterea ergo multorum filii non sunt commemorati. quia gentibus aliis nascendo accesserunt, ipsi autem gentes facere nequiuerunt.
For even earlier, when the sons of Japheth had been recounted, the conclusion ran thus: 'From these were separated the islands of the nations in their land, each one according to his tongue, in their tribes and in their nations.' Now indeed in the case of the sons of Ham the nations are in one place mentioned more openly, as I showed above: 'Mizraim begot those who are called the Ludim'; and in the same manner the rest, up to seven nations. And after all had been enumerated, concluding afterwards he says: 'These are the sons of Ham in their tribes, according to their tongues, in their regions and in their nations.' For this reason, then, the sons of many are not mentioned, because by being born they were added to other nations, while they themselves were unable to form nations.
因為更早,當雅弗的子孫被列出之後,結語是這樣說的:「列國的海島是從這些人在他們的地上分出來的,各隨自己的方言、宗族、邦國。」再者,在含的子孫中,有一處更明顯地題到列國,正如我在上面所指出的:「麥西生了那些稱為路低人的」;其餘的也照樣,直到七個民族。在列舉一切之後,作結語說:「這些是含的子孫,照他們的宗族、方言、所住之地、邦國。」所以許多人的兒子沒有被題及,乃是因為他們出生後便歸入別的民族,而自己卻不能成為民族。
3:1998
Nam qua alia causa, cum filii Iapheth octo enumerentur, ex duobus eorum tantum filii nati commemorantur, et cum filii Cham quattuor nominentur, ex tribus tantum qui nati sunt adiciuntur, et cum filii Sem nominentur sex, duorum tantum posteritas adtexitur? Numquid ceteri sine filiis remanserunt? Absit hoc credere; sed gentes, propter quas commemorari digni essent, non utique fecerunt, quia, sicut nascebantur, aliis gentibus addebantur. CAPUT IIII. De diuersitate linguarum principioque Babylonis. Cum ergo in suis linguis istae gentes fuisse referantur, redit tamen narrator ad illud tempus, quando una lingua omnium fuit, et inde iam exponit, quid acciderit, ut linguarum diuersitas nasceretur.
For what other reason is there that, although eight sons of Japheth are enumerated, only the sons born of two of them are mentioned; and although four sons of Ham are named, only those born of three are added; and although six sons of Shem are named, the posterity of only two is appended? Did the rest remain without sons? Far be it to believe this; but they did not in fact form nations on whose account they would be worthy to be mentioned, because, as they were born, they were added to other nations. CHAPTER 4. Of the diversity of languages and the beginning of Babylon. Therefore, although these nations are reported to have existed in their own languages, the narrator nevertheless returns to that time when there was one language of all, and then sets forth what happened, so that the diversity of languages arose.
還有什麼別的緣由呢?既然雅弗的兒子列出八個,卻只題到其中兩人所生的兒子;含的兒子列出四個,卻只加上其中三人所生的;閃的兒子列出六個,卻只附上其中兩人的後裔?難道其餘的都沒有兒子嗎?斷不可這樣信;乃是他們實在沒有形成值得被題及的民族,因為他們一出生,就歸入別的民族。第四章。論方言的不同與巴比倫的起源。所以,雖然這些民族據說各按自己的方言存在,敘述者卻仍回到萬民只有一種語言的那時候,然後從那裏闡明所發生的事,就是方言的不同是怎樣產生的。
3:1999
Et erat, inquit, omnis terra labium unum et uox una omnibus. Et factum est, cum mouerent ipsi ab Oriente, inuenerunt campum in terra Sennaar, et habitauerunt ibi. Et dixit homo proximo: Venite, faciamus lateres et coquamus illos igni. Et facti sunt illis lateres in lapidem, et bitumen erat illis lutum, et dixerunt: Venite, aedificemus nobismet ipsis ciuitatem et turrem, cuius caput erit usque ad caelum, et faciamus nostrum nomen antequam dispergamur in faciem omnis terrae. Et descendit Dominus uidere ciuitatem et turrem, quam aedificauerunt filii hominum. Et dixit Dominus Deus: Ecce genus unum et labium unum omnium;
'And the whole earth,' it says, 'had one lip and one speech for all. And it came to pass, when they moved from the East, they found a plain in the land of Shinar, and dwelt there. And a man said to his neighbour: Come, let us make bricks and bake them with fire. And the bricks became for them as stone, and bitumen was for them as mortar. And they said: Come, let us build for ourselves a city and a tower whose top shall reach to heaven, and let us make our name before we are scattered abroad upon the face of the whole earth. And the Lord came down to see the city and the tower which the sons of men had built. And the Lord God said: Behold, there is one race and one lip of all;'
經上說:「那時,全地的人只有一種口音、一樣的言語。他們往東邊遷移的時候,在示拿地遇見一片平原,就住在那裏。彼此對鄰舍說:來吧,我們要作磚,把磚燒透了。他們就拿磚當石頭,又拿石漆當灰泥。他們說:來吧,我們要為自己建造一座城和一座塔,塔頂通天,為要傳揚我們的名,免得我們分散在全地上。耶和華降臨,要看世人所建造的城和塔。耶和華神說:看哪,他們成為一樣的人民,都是一樣的言語;」
3:2000
et hoc inchoauerunt facere, et nunc non deficient ei illis omnia quae conati fuerint facere; uenite, et descendentes, confundamus ibi linguam eorum, ut non audiant unusquisque uocem proximi. Et dispersit eos Dominus inde super faciem omnis terrae, et cessauerunt aedificantes ciuitatem et turrem. Propter hoc appellatum est nomen illius confusio, quia ibi confudit Dominus labia omnis terrae; et inde dispersit illos Dominus Deus super faciem omnis terrae. Ista ciuitas, quae appellata est confusio, ipsa est Babylon, cuius mirabilem constructionem etiam gentium commendat historia. Babylon quippe interpretatur confusio.
'and this they have begun to do; and now nothing will be wanting to them of all that they have attempted to do. Come, and let us go down and there confound their language, that they may not understand one another's speech.' And the Lord scattered them thence over the face of the whole earth, and they ceased to build the city and the tower. For this reason its name was called Confusion, because there the Lord confounded the lips of the whole earth; and thence the Lord God scattered them over the face of the whole earth. This city, which was called Confusion, is Babylon itself, whose marvellous construction even the history of the nations commends. For Babylon is interpreted 'confusion.'
「他們既開始作這事,如今凡他們所圖謀要作的,就沒有不成就的了。來吧,我們下去,在那裏變亂他們的口音,使他們彼此言語不通。」於是耶和華使他們從那裏分散在全地上,他們就停工,不造那城和塔了。因此那城名叫變亂(Confusio),因為耶和華在那裏變亂全地的口音;耶和華神從那裏使他們分散在全地上。這座稱為「變亂」的城,就是巴比倫,連列國的歷史也稱讚它奇妙的建造。原來「巴比倫」譯出來就是「變亂」的意思。
3:2001
Unde colligitur, gigantem illum Nebroth fuisse illius conditorem, quod superius breuiter fuerat intimatum, ubi, cum de illo scriptura loqueretur, ait initium regni eius fuisse Babylonem, id est quae ciuitatum ceterarum gereret principatum, ubi esset tamquam in metropoli habitaculum regni; quamuis perfecta non fuerit usque in tantum modum, quantum superba cogitabat inpietas. Nam nimia disponebatur altitudo, quae dicta est usque in caelum, sine unius turris eius, quam praecipuam moliebantur inter alias, siue omnium turrium, quae per numerum singularem ita significatae sunt, ut dicitur miles et intelleguntur milia militum; ut rana, ut lucusta;
From this we gather that the giant Nimrod was its founder, as had been briefly indicated above, where, when the Scripture spoke of him, it said that the beginning of his kingdom was Babylon—that is, the city which held the sovereignty over the other cities, where there was, as it were in a metropolis, the dwelling-place of the kingdom; although it was not completed to the full extent which proud impiety planned. For an excessive height was being laid out, said to reach 'unto heaven'—whether of one tower of it, which they were striving to make pre-eminent among the others, or of all the towers, which are signified by a single number, as one says 'soldier' and thousands of soldiers are understood; as 'the frog,' as 'the locust';
由此可知,那巨人寧錄(Nebroth)就是這城的建造者,這事上面已經略略題過,那裏經文論到他時,說他國的起頭是巴比倫——就是那座統管其餘各城的城,那裏好像在一座京都中,有那國的居所;雖然它並沒有完成到那驕傲不敬虔所圖謀的程度。因為當時所規劃的是過高的建築,據說要「通天」——或是其中一座塔(他們竭力要使它在眾塔中卓越超群),或是一切的塔(這些塔用單數來表示,正如人說「兵丁」而意指千萬的兵丁;如說「青蛙」,如說「蝗蟲」;)
3:2002
sic enim appellata est multitudo ranarum ac lucustarum in plagis, quibus Aegyptii percussi sunt per Moysen. Quid autem factura fuerat humana et uana pra«sumtio , si cuiuslibet et quantumlibet in caelum aduersus Deum altitudinem molis extolleret? quando montes transcenderet uniuersos, quando spatium nebulosi aeris huius euaderet? Quid denique noceret Deo quantacumque uel spiritalis uel corporalis elatio? Tutam ueramque in caelum uiam molitur humilitas, sursum leuans cor ad Dominum, non contra Dominum, sicut dictus est gigans iste uenator contra Dominum. Quod non intellegentes nonnulli ambiguo Graeco falsi sunt, ut non interpretarentur contra Dominum, sed ante Dominum;
for thus the multitude of frogs and locusts in the plagues with which the Egyptians were smitten through Moses was so named. But what would human and vain presumption have accomplished, if it had raised up a mass of however great a height into heaven against God? When could it pass beyond all the mountains; when could it escape the expanse of this cloudy air? Finally, what harm could any elevation, whether spiritual or corporeal, do to God? A safe and true way into heaven is built by humility, lifting up the heart to the Lord, not against the Lord, as that giant is said to have been a hunter 'against the Lord.' Not understanding this, some have been misled by the ambiguity of the Greek, so as to interpret it not 'against the Lord' but 'before the Lord';
因為摩西在埃及人所受的災殃中,那大群的青蛙和蝗蟲也是這樣用單數稱呼的。但人這虛妄的自負,即使把無論多高的一堆建築立起來,通到天上抵擋神,又能成就什麼呢?它幾時能越過一切的山嶺?幾時能逃出這雲霧瀰漫之空氣的範圍?再者,無論是屬靈或屬肉體的高舉,能加害於神什麼呢?通天又安穩又真實的路,是藉謙卑建造的,將心向上舉向主,而非抵擋主,正如那巨人據說是「抵擋耶和華」的獵戶。有些人不明白這個,被希臘文的模稜兩可所誤導,以致把它解作不是「抵擋主」,而是「在主面前」;
3:2003
ivavtiov quippe et contra et ante significat. Hoc enim uerbum est in psalmo: Et ploremus ante Dominum qui nos fecit; et hoc uerbum est etiam in libro Iob, ubi scriptum est: In furorem erupisti contra Dominum. Sic ergo intellegendus est gigans iste uenator contra Dominum. Quid autem hic significatur hoc nomine, quod est uenator, nisi animalium terrigenarum deceptor obpressor extinctor ? Erigebat ergo cum suis populis turrem contra Deum, qua est inpia significata superbia. Merito autem malus punitur adfectus, etiam cui non succedit effectus. Genus uero ipsum poenae quale fuit?
for ἐναντίον (enantion) indeed signifies both 'against' and 'before.' For this word is in the Psalm: 'And let us weep before the Lord who made us'; and this word is also in the book of Job, where it is written: 'Thou hast broken forth in fury against the Lord.' Thus, then, that giant is to be understood as a hunter 'against the Lord.' But what is signified here by this name, which is 'hunter,' except a deceiver, oppressor, and destroyer of earth-born creatures? He was therefore raising up with his peoples a tower against God, by which impious pride was signified. And rightly is an evil disposition punished, even when the intended effect does not follow. But what was the very kind of penalty?
因為 ἐναντίον(enantion)一詞既表示「抵擋」,又表示「在……面前」。這字出現在詩篇裏:「來吧,我們要在造我們的耶和華面前哭泣」;這字也出現在約伯記裏,那裏寫著:「你向耶和華發烈怒。」所以那巨人當被理解為「抵擋耶和華」的獵戶。但這「獵戶」之名在此所表示的,豈不是地上受造之物的欺騙者、欺壓者、毀滅者麼?所以他與他的眾民一同建造抵擋神的塔,這塔所表示的乃是不敬虔的驕傲。即使所圖謀的果效未曾成就,邪惡的存心受懲罰也是理所當然的。但那刑罰本身究竟是怎樣的呢?
3:2004
Quoniam dominatio imperantis in lingua est, ibi est damnata superbia, ut non intellegeretur iubens homini, qui noluit intellegere ut oboediret Deo iubenti. Sic illa conspiratio dissoluta est, cum quisque ab eo, quem non intellegebat, abscederet nec se nisi ei, cum quo loqui poterat, adgregaret; et per linguas diuisae sunt gentes dispersaeque per terras, sicut Deo placuit, qui hoc modis occultis nobisque inconprehensibilibus fecit. CAPUT V. De descensione Domini ad confundendam linguam aedificantium turrem. Quod enim scriptum est:
Since the dominion of one who commands lies in the tongue, there pride was condemned, so that the one giving orders should not be understood by the man who refused to understand, in order that he might obey God who commands. Thus that conspiracy was dissolved, when each one withdrew from him whom he did not understand, and joined himself to none but the one with whom he could speak; and through languages the nations were divided and dispersed throughout the lands, as it pleased God, who did this in ways hidden and incomprehensible to us. CHAPTER 5. Of the Lord's descent to confound the language of those building the tower. For what is written:
既然發命者的權柄在於言語,那裏驕傲就受了定罪,使那不肯明白以致順從發命之神的人,連發命給人的也聽不懂。如此那陰謀就瓦解了,各人都從他所聽不懂的人退開,惟獨歸附與他能交談的人;於是列國照神所喜悅的,藉著言語分開,分散在各地上;神是用我們所無法測度的隱祕方式作這事的。第五章。論主降臨變亂建塔者的言語。因為經上所寫的:「
3:2005
Et descendit Dominus uidere ciuitatem et turrem, quam aedificauerunt filii hominum, hoc est non filii Dei, sed illa societas secundum hominem uiuens, quam terrenam dicimus ciuitatem: non loco mouetur Deus, qui semper est ubique totus, sed descendere dicitur, cum aliquid facit in terra, quod praeter usitatum naturae cursum mirabiliter factum praesentiam quodam modo eius ostendat; nec uidendo discit ad tempus, qui numquam potest aliquid ignorare, sed ad tempus uidere et cognoscere dicitur, quod uideri et cognosci facit. Non sic ergo uidebatur illa ciuitas, quo modo eam Deus uideri fecit, quando sibi quantum displiceret ostendit.
'And the Lord came down to see the city and the tower which the sons of men had built'—that is, not the sons of God, but that society living according to man, which we call the earthly city. God is not moved from place to place, who is always wholly everywhere; but He is said to 'come down' when He does something on earth which, being wrought marvellously beyond the usual course of nature, in a certain manner manifests His presence. Nor does He learn anything in time by seeing, who can never be ignorant of anything; but He is said to 'see and know' in time that which He causes to be seen and known. That city, then, was not seen in the way in which God caused it to be seen, when He showed how much it displeased Him.
『耶和華降臨,要看世人所建造的城和塔』——這世人不是神的眾子,乃是那照人而活的社會,就是我們所稱的地上之城。神並不從一處挪到另一處,因祂始終無所不在、全然臨在;但當祂在地上行了某事,這事既是超乎尋常自然之軌,奇妙地成就的,便在某種意義上彰顯祂的同在,這時就說祂「降臨」。祂也不藉觀看在時間中學到什麼,因祂從不能不知道任何事;但祂在時間中被說成「看見並知道」,乃是指祂使那事被看見、被知道。所以那城並非照它本相被看見,乃是照神使它被看見的樣子,就是當祂顯明它何等使祂不悅的時候。
3:2006
Quamuis possit intellegi Deus ad illam ciuitatem descendisse, quia descenderunt angeli eius in quibus habitat: ut, quod adiunctum est: Et dixit Dominus Deus: Ecce genus unum et labium unum omnium, et cetera, ac deinde additum: Venite et descendentes confundamus ibi linguam eorum, recapitulatio sit, demonstrans quem ad modum factum sit, quod dictum fuerat: Descendit Dominus. Si enim iam descenderat, quid sibi uult: Venite et descendentes confundamus (quod intellegitur angelis dictum), nisi quia per angelos descendebat, qui in angelis descendentibus erat? Et bene non ait: Venite et descendentes confundite ,\' sed: Confundamus ibi linguam eorum; ostendens ita se operari per ministros suos.
Although it can be understood that God came down to that city because His angels came down, in whom He dwells; so that what is added: 'And the Lord God said: Behold, one race and one lip of all,' and the rest, and then what is further added: 'Come, and let us go down and there confound their language,' may be a recapitulation, showing how that was done which had been said: 'The Lord came down.' For if He had already come down, what is meant by: 'Come, and let us go down and confound' (which is understood to have been said to the angels), unless that He was coming down through the angels, He who was in the descending angels? And it is well that He does not say: 'Come, and going down, confound ye,' but: 'Let us confound there their language,' showing that He thus works through His ministers.
雖然也可以這樣理解:神降臨到那城,乃是因為祂所居住的眾天使降臨了;如此,所附加的話:「耶和華神說:看哪,他們成為一樣的人民,都是一樣的言語」等等,以及隨後加上的:「來吧,我們下去,在那裏變亂他們的言語」,便是一種重述,顯明那「耶和華降臨」之話是怎樣應驗的。因為祂若已經降臨,那麼「來吧,我們下去,變亂」(這話被理解為是對眾天使說的)又是什麼意思呢?豈不是說祂藉著眾天使降臨,祂就在那降臨的眾天使裏面麼?並且好得很,祂沒有說:「來吧,你們下去變亂」,乃是說:「我們要在那裏變亂他們的言語」;顯明祂是這樣藉著祂的眾使者作工。
3:2007
ut sint etiam ipsi cooperatores Dei, sicut apostolus dicit: Dei enim sumus cooperarii. CAPUT VI. Qualis intellegenda sit esse locutio, qua Deus angelis loquitur. Poterat et illud, quando factus est homo, de angelis intellegi quod dictum est: Faciamus hominem, quia non dixit: \'Faciam\'; sed quia sequitur ad imaginem nostram, nec fas est credere ad imaginem angelorum hominem factum, aut eandem esse imaginem angelorum et Dei: recte illic intellegitur pluralitas trinitatis. Quae tamen trinitas quia unus Deus est, etiam cum dixisLet : cF a c iam us): \'Et fecit, inquit, Deus hominem adimaginem Dei\', non dixit fecerunt di\' aut ad imaginem deorum).
so that they themselves are also fellow-workers of God, as the Apostle says: 'For we are God's fellow-workers.' CHAPTER 6. Of what nature the manner of speech is to be understood to be, by which God speaks to the angels. That also might be understood of the angels which was said when man was made: 'Let us make man'—for He did not say 'Let me make'; but because there follows 'after our image,' and it is not lawful to believe that man was made after the image of angels, or that the image of the angels and of God is the same, the plurality of the Trinity is rightly understood there. Yet because this Trinity is one God, even when He had said 'Let us make,' it says 'And God made man after the image of God'; He did not say 'they made,' or 'after the image of the gods.'
以致他們自己也成了神的同工,正如使徒所說:「因為我們是神的同工。」第六章。論神向眾天使說話所用之言說,當作何種理解。當人被造時所說的話:「我們要造人」,也可以理解為論到眾天使——因為祂沒有說「我要造」;但因為下文接著說「按著我們的形像」,而我們不可信人是按著天使的形像被造,也不可信天使的形像與神的形像相同,所以在那裏正當地被理解為三一的複數。然而因為這三一乃是獨一的神,所以雖然祂說了「我們要造」,經上卻說「神就按著神的形像造人」;並未說「諸神造了」,或「按著諸神的形像」。
3:2008
Poterat et hic eadem intellegi trinitas, tamquam Pater dixerit ad Filium et Spiritum sanctum: Venite, et descendentes confundamus ibi linguam eorum, si aliquid esset, quod angelos prohiberet intellegi, quibus potius conuenit uenire ad Deum motibus sanctis, hoc est cogitationibus piis, quibus ab eis consulitur incommutabilis Veritas, tamquam lex aeterna in illa eorum curia superna. Neque enim sibi ipsi sunt ueritas, sed creatricis participes Veritatis ad illam mouentur, tamquam ad fontem uitae, ut, quod non habent ex se ipsis, capiant ex ipsa.
Here too the same Trinity could be understood, as though the Father had said to the Son and the Holy Spirit: 'Come, and let us go down and there confound their language,' if there were anything to prevent the angels from being understood—angels to whom it rather befits to come to God by holy movements, that is, by pious thoughts, by which the immutable Truth is consulted by them, as the eternal law in that supernal court of theirs. For they are not Truth to themselves, but, as partakers of the creating Truth, they are moved toward it, as toward the fountain of life, that what they have not of themselves they may receive from it.
這裏也同樣可以理解為那三一,彷彿是父對子和聖靈說:「來吧,我們下去,在那裏變亂他們的言語」,倘若沒有什麼能攔阻人理解為眾天使的話——其實理解為眾天使更為合宜,他們乃是藉聖潔的動向,就是藉敬虔的思念,前來就近神;他們藉這些思念求問那不變的真理,就是他們在那天上朝廷中的永遠之律法。因為他們本身並非真理,乃是那創造之真理的有分者,被吸引歸向真理,如歸向生命的泉源,好叫他們從自己所沒有的,可以從真理本身得著。
3:2009
Et eorum stabilis est iste motus, quo ueniunt, qui non recedunt Nec sic loquitur angelis Deus, quo modo nos in uicem nobis uel Deo uel angelis uel ipsi angeli nobis siue per illos Deus nobis. sed ineffabili suo modo; nobis autem hoc indicatur nostro modo. Dei quippe sublimior ante suum factum locutio ipsius sui facti est inmutabilis ratio, quae non habet sonum strepentem adque transeuntem, sed uim sempiterne manentem et temporaliter operantem. Hac loquitur angelis sanctis, nobis autem aliter longe positis. Quando autem etiam nos aliquid talis locutionis interioribus auribus capimus, angelis propinquamus. Non itaque mihi adsidue reddenda ratio est in hoc opere de locutionibus Dei.
And stable is that movement of theirs by which they come, who do not withdraw. Nor does God speak to the angels in the way that we speak to one another, or to God, or to the angels, or the angels themselves to us, or God to us through them; but in His own ineffable manner; while to us this is indicated in our manner. For God's loftier speech, prior to His own act, is the immutable reason of His very act, which has no clamouring and passing sound, but a power eternally abiding and operating in time. By this He speaks to the holy angels, but to us, set far away, otherwise. Yet when we too grasp something of such speech with our inner ears, we draw near to the angels. I am not, therefore, obliged in this work continually to render an account of the speeches of God.
他們前來所憑的那動向是穩定的,因他們並不退去。神向眾天使說話,並不像我們彼此說話,或向神、向天使說話,或天使向我們、或神藉天使向我們說話那樣;乃是用祂自己不可言喻的方式;而這對我們則用我們的方式表明出來。原來神那較高的言說,在祂的作為之先,就是祂作為本身那不變的理;這理沒有喧嚷而過去的聲音,乃有永遠長存、按時運行的能力。祂用這理向聖天使說話,向我們這遠隔的卻用別的方式。然而當我們也用內裏的耳朵領會這種言說的一點時,我們就與眾天使相近。所以在這著作中,我不必常常為神的言說交代理由。
3:2010
Aut enim Veritas incommutabilis per se ipsam ineffabiliter loquitur rationalis creaturae mentibus, aut per mutabilem creaturam loquitur, siue spiritalibus imaginibus nostro spiritui siue corporalibus uocibus corporis sensui. Illud sane quod dictum est: Et nunc non deficient ex illis omnia, quae conati fuerint facere, non dictum est confirmando, sed tamquam interrogando, sicut solet a comminantibus dici, quem ad modum ait quidam: Non arma expedient totaque ex urbe sequentur ? Sic ergo accipiendum est, tamquam dixerit: \'Nonne omnia deficient ex illis, quae conati fuerint facere?\' Sed si ita dicatur, non exprimit comminantem.
For either the immutable Truth speaks ineffably through itself to the minds of the rational creature, or it speaks through the mutable creature, whether by spiritual images to our spirit or by corporeal voices to the sense of the body. Now that which is said: 'And now nothing will be wanting to them of all that they have attempted to do,' was not said by way of affirmation, but as if by way of questioning, as is wont to be said by those who threaten, as a certain poet says: 'Will they not take up arms and follow out of the whole city?' Thus, then, it is to be taken, as though He had said: 'Will not all things be wanting to them, of all that they have attempted to do?' But if it is said thus, it does not express one who is threatening.
因為那不變的真理,或是藉自己以不可言喻的方式向理性受造之物的心思說話,或是藉那可變的受造之物說話,無論是藉屬靈的影像向我們的靈,或藉肉體的聲音向身體的感官說話。至於所說的:「如今凡他們所圖謀要作的,就沒有不成就的了」,這話並非以肯定的方式說的,乃是彷彿以發問的方式說的,正如發出威嚇之人慣常所說的,如某詩人所說:「他們豈不要拿起兵器,從全城追趕出來麼?」所以這話當這樣領會,彷彿祂說:「他們所圖謀要作的,豈不要一切都歸於落空麼?」但若這樣說,就不能表達那發威嚇者的口氣了。
3:2011
Verum propter tardiusculos addidimus particulam, id est W, ut diceremus \' nonne1 , quoniam uocem pronuntiantis non possumus scribere. Ex illis igitur tribus hominibus, Noe filiis, septuaginta tres, uel potius, ut ratio declaratura est, septuaginta duae gentes totidemque linguae per terras esse coeperunt, quae crescendo et insulas inpleuerunt. Auctus est autem numerus gentium multo amplius quam linguarum. Nam et in Africa barbaras gentes in una lingua plurimas nouimus, et homines quidem multiplicato genere humano ad insulas inhabitandas nauigio transire potuisse, quis ambigat? CAPUT VII.
But for the sake of the somewhat slow we added the particle—that is, 'ne'—so as to say 'nonne' (will not?), since we cannot write the tone of one pronouncing. From those three men, therefore, the sons of Noah, seventy-three, or rather, as reason will declare, seventy-two nations and as many languages began to exist throughout the lands, which by increasing filled even the islands. But the number of nations grew much more than that of languages. For even in Africa we know very many barbarous nations in one language; and who would doubt that men, when the human race had multiplied, could cross over by ship to inhabit the islands? CHAPTER 7.
但為著那些稍微遲鈍的人,我們加上了一個質詞——就是 ne——以致說成 nonne(豈不?),因為我們無法寫出說話者的語氣。所以從那三個人,就是挪亞的兒子,七十三,或更確切說,如理性所要宣明的,七十二個民族並同樣數目的語言,開始遍佈各地,這些藉著增多甚至充滿了海島。但民族的數目增長遠超過語言的數目。因為連在非洲,我們也知道有許多說同一種語言的野蠻民族;況且當人類繁多之後,人能乘船渡海去住在海島上,誰能懷疑呢?第七章。
3:2012
An omne bestiarum genus etiam remotissimae a terris insulae ex eo numero acceperint, qui in arca a diluuii inundatione seruatus est. Sed quaestio est de omni genere bestiarum, quae sub cura hominum non sunt neque sicuti ranae nascuntur ex terra, sed sola commixtione maris et feminae propagantur, sicut lupi adque huius modi. cetera, quo modo post diluuium, quo ea, quae in arca non erant, cuncta deleta sunt, etiam in insulis esse potuerint, si reparata non sunt nisi ex his, quorum genera in utroque sexu arca seruauit. Possunt quidem credi ad insulas natando transisse, sed proximas. Sunt autem quaedam tam longe positae a continentibus terris, ut ad eas nulla uideatur natare potuisse bestiarum.
Whether even the islands most remote from the lands received every kind of beasts from that number which was preserved in the ark from the inundation of the flood. But the question concerns every kind of beast which is not under the care of men, nor, like frogs, is born from the earth, but is propagated only by the union of male and female, such as wolves and the like—how, after the flood, by which all things that were not in the ark were destroyed, they could exist even in the islands, if they were not restored except from those whose kinds the ark preserved in both sexes. They may indeed be believed to have crossed over to the islands by swimming, but to the nearest ones. Yet there are some so far removed from the continental lands that no beast seems able to have swum to them.
那離陸地最遙遠的海島,是否也從方舟中那於洪水氾濫得蒙保全的數目裏,得著各類的走獸。但這問題乃是論到各類不在人看管之下的走獸,牠們不像青蛙從地而生,乃單藉公母交合繁衍,如狼以及此類其餘的走獸——在洪水之後(那洪水把不在方舟內的一切都滅了),牠們怎能存在於海島,倘若牠們惟有從方舟所保全雌雄成對之類才得繁衍呢。牠們固然可以被認為是游水渡到海島的,但只能游到最近的島。然而有些島離大陸如此遙遠,以致似乎沒有任何走獸能游到那裏。
3:2013
Quod si homines eas captas secum aduexerunt et eo modo ubi habitabant earum genera instituerunt uenandi studio, fieri potuisse incredibile non est; quamuis iussu Dei siue permissu etiam opere angelorum negandum non sit potuisse transferri. Si uero terra exortae sunt secundum originem primam, quando dixit Deus: Producat terra animam uiuam, multo clarius apparet non tam reparandorum animalium causa quam figurandarum uariarum gentium propter ecclesiae sacramentum in arca fuisse omnia genera, si in insulis, quo transire non possent, multa animalia terra produxit. CAPUT VIII. An ex propagine Adam uel filiorum Noe quaedam genera hominum monstrosa prodierint.
But if men captured them and carried them along with themselves, and in that way established their kinds where they dwelt, out of zeal for hunting, it is not incredible that this could have been done; although it is not to be denied that by the command or permission of God they could also have been transported even by the work of angels. But if they sprang from the earth according to their first origin, when God said, 'Let the earth bring forth the living soul,' it appears much more clearly that all the kinds were in the ark, not so much for the sake of restoring the animals as for the sake of figuring the various nations on account of the sacrament of the Church—if on the islands, to which they could not cross, the earth produced many animals. CHAPTER 8. Whether from the offspring of Adam or of the sons of Noah certain monstrous races of men have proceeded.
但人若把牠們捕獲,帶在自己身邊,出於愛好打獵的熱心,這樣在他們所住之處安置了牠們的種類,這事能成就也並非不可信;雖然也不可否認,憑神的命令或許可,甚至藉天使的工作,牠們也能被遷移。但牠們若是按最初的起源從地而出,就是當神說「地要生出活物來」的時候,那就更清楚顯明,方舟中有各類的活物,與其說是為著重新繁衍走獸,不如說是為著預表各樣的民族,因著教會的奧祕——倘若在那些走獸無法渡過去的海島上,地也生出許多活物來。第八章。論從亞當或挪亞眾子的後裔中,是否曾出現某些怪異的人種。
3:2014
Quaeritur etiam, utrum ex filiis Noe uel potius ex illo uno homine, unde etiam ipsi extiterunt, propagata esse credendum sit quaedam monstrosa hominum genera, quae gentium narrat historia, sicut perhibentur quidam unum habere oculum in fronte media, quibusdam plantas uersas esse post crura, quibusdam utriusque sexus esse naturam et dextram mammam uii-ilem, sinistram muliebrem, uicibusque inter se coeundo et gignere et parere; aliis ora non esse eosque per nares tantummodo halitu uiuere, alios statura esse cubitales, quos Pygmaeos a cubito Graeci uocant, alibi quinquennes concipere feminas et octauum uitae annum non excedere.
It is also asked whether it is to be believed that from the sons of Noah, or rather from that one man from whom they too sprang, were propagated certain monstrous races of men, such as the history of the nations relates—as some are said to have one eye in the middle of the forehead; some to have the soles of their feet turned backward behind their legs; some to have the nature of both sexes, the right breast that of a man, the left that of a woman, and by turns coupling with one another both to beget and to bear; others to have no mouths, and to live only by breathing through their nostrils; others to be a cubit in height, whom the Greeks call Pygmies from the cubit; in another place women to conceive at five years of age and not to live beyond the eighth year.
也有人問:是否當信從挪亞的眾子,或更確切說從他們也由之而出的那一個人,繁衍出某些怪異的人種,正如列國的歷史所記述的——如有人據說在前額正中只有一隻眼;有人腳掌反轉長在腿後;有人兼具兩性,右胸是男的,左胸是女的,彼此輪流交合,又能生育又能懷胎;又有人沒有嘴,只藉鼻孔呼吸而活;另有人身高一肘,希臘人因「肘」之故稱他們為俾格米人;又在別處有婦女五歲懷孕,活不過第八年。
3:2015
Item ferunt esse gentem, ubi singula crura in pedibus habent nec poplitem flectunt, et sunt mirabilis celeritatis; quos Sciopodas uocant, quod per aestum in terra iacentes resupini umbra se pedum protegant; quosdam sine ceruice oculos habentes in umeris, et cetera hominum uel quasi hominum genera. quae in maritima platea Carthaginis musiuo picta sunt, ex libris depromta uelut curiosioris historiae. Quid dicam de Cynocephalis, quorum canina capita adque ipse latratus magis bestias quam homines confitetur? Sed omnia genera hominum, quae dicuntur esse, credere non est necesse.
Likewise they report there to be a nation where they have single legs on their feet and do not bend the knee, and are of marvellous swiftness; these they call Sciopodes (Shadow-feet), because in the heat they lie on the ground on their backs and shield themselves with the shadow of their feet; certain ones having no neck and eyes in their shoulders; and other races of men or quasi-men, which were painted in mosaic on the maritime square of Carthage, taken from books as it were of a more curious history. What shall I say of the Cynocephali (Dog-heads), whose dog-like heads and very barking proclaim them beasts rather than men? But it is not necessary to believe in all the races of men which are said to exist.
照樣他們也說有一個民族,腳上只有一條腿,不彎曲膝蓋,行動奇快無比;他們稱這些為西亞坡德(影足人),因為在炎熱中,他們仰臥在地,用自己腳的影子遮蔽自己;又有些人沒有頸項,眼睛長在肩上;還有別樣的人或近似人的種類,曾以馬賽克畫在迦太基臨海的廣場上,據說是取自一部較好奇之歷史的書卷。至於狗頭人(Cynocephali),我又能說什麼呢?他們狗一般的頭和那吠叫聲,顯明他們是獸而非人。但對於所傳說存在的一切人種,並不必都信。
3:2016
Verum quisquis uspiam nascitur homo, id est animal rationale mortale, quamlibet nostris inusitatam sensibus gerat corporis formam seu colorem siue motum siue sonum sine qualibet ui, qualibet parte, qualibet qualitate naturam: ex illo uno protoplasto originem ducere nullus fidelium dubitauerit. Apparet tamen quid in pluribus natura obtinuerit et quid sit ipsa raritate mirabile. Qualis autem ratio redditur de monstrosis aput nos hominum partubus, talis de monstrosis quibusdam gentibus reddi potest. Deus enim creator est omnium, qui ubi et quando creari quid oporteat uel oportuerit, ipse nouit, sciens uniuersitatis pulchritudinem quarum partium uel similitudine uel diuersitate contexat.
But whoever is anywhere born a man—that is, a rational mortal animal—however unusual to our senses he may bear a bodily form or colour or motion or sound, or in whatever power, in whatever part, in whatever quality of nature: no faithful person will doubt that he draws his origin from that one first-formed man. Nevertheless it is apparent what nature has obtained in the majority, and what is marvellous by its very rarity. But the same account that is given of monstrous births among us can be given of certain monstrous nations. For God is the Creator of all things, who Himself knows where and when it is or was fitting that anything be created, knowing the beauty of the universe by the likeness or diversity of which parts He weaves it together.
但無論何處所生的人,就是有理性的必死活物,無論他帶有的身體形狀、顏色、動作或聲音,在何種能力、何部位、何性質上對我們的感官如何不尋常:凡有信心的人都不會懷疑他是從那一個受造的元祖承襲起源的。然而在大多數情況下自然所得的常態為何、又什麼是因其稀罕而為奇異的,這是顯明的。但對我們中間那些怪異的生育所作的解釋如何,對某些怪異的民族也可照樣解釋。因為神是萬有的創造者,惟有祂知道在何處、何時造某物為合宜或曾為合宜,祂知道宇宙之美,乃是藉著各部分的相似或不同,將其交織而成的。
3:2017
Sed qui totum inspicere non potest, tamquam deformitate partis offenditur, quoniam cui congruat et quo referatur ignorat. Pluribus quam quinis digitis in manibus et pedibus nasci homines nouimus; et haec leuior est quam ulla distantia; sed tamen absit, ut quis ita desipiat, ut existimet in numero humanorum digitorum errasse Creatorem, quamuis nesciens quur hoc fecerit. Ita etsi maior diuersitas oriatur, scit ille quid egerit, cuius opera iuste nemo reprehendit. Aput Hipponem Zaritum est homo quasi lunatas habens plantas et in eis binos tantummodo digitos, similes et manus. Si aliqua gens talis esset, illi curiosae adque mirabili adderetur historiae.
But he who cannot survey the whole is, as it were, offended by the deformity of a part, because he does not know to what it is suited or to what it is to be referred. We know that men are born with more than five fingers on their hands and feet; and this is a slighter divergence than any other; yet far be it that anyone should be so foolish as to think that the Creator erred in the number of human fingers, although he does not know why He did this. So even if a greater diversity arises, He knows what He has done, whose works no one justly blames. At Hippo Diarrhytus there is a man with feet, as it were, crescent-shaped, and on them only two toes each, and his hands likewise. If any nation were such, it would be added to that curious and marvellous history.
但那不能縱觀全局的人,就彷彿被一部分的不端正所冒犯,因為他不知道這部分適合於什麼,或當歸於什麼。我們知道有人手腳上生有超過五個指頭;這比任何別的差異都還算輕微;然而斷不可有人愚昧到這地步,竟以為創造者在人指頭的數目上出了錯,雖然他不知道祂為何這樣作。照樣,即使有更大的不同產生,那行事的主仍知道自己所作的,無人能公正地責備祂的工作。在希波·迪亞里突有一個人,他的腳掌彷彿新月形,每隻腳上只有兩個趾頭,他的雙手也是如此。倘若有一個民族是這樣的,它就會被加進那部好奇而奇異的歷史裏。
3:2018
Num igitur istum propter hoc negabimus ex illo uno, qui primus creatus est, esse propagatum? Androgyni , quos etiam Hermaphroditos nuncupant, quamuis admodum rari sint, difficile est tamen ut temporibus desint, in quibus sic uterque sexus apparet, ut, ex quo potius debeant accipere nomen, incertum sit; a meliore tamen, hoc est a masculino, ut appellarentur, loquendi consuetudo praeualuit. Nam nemo umquam Androgynaecas aut Hermaphroditas nuncupauit. Ante annos aliquot, nostra certe memoria, in Oriente duplex homo natus est superioribus membris, inferioribus simplex. Nam duo erant capita, duo pectora, quattuor manus, uenter autem unus, et pedes duo, sicut uni homini;
Shall we therefore on this account deny that this man was propagated from that one who was first created? Androgyni, whom they also call Hermaphrodites, although they are quite rare, yet it is hard for them to be lacking in any age, in whom both sexes so appear that it is uncertain from which they ought rather to take their name; yet the custom of speech has prevailed for them to be named from the better, that is, from the masculine. For no one ever called them 'Androgynaecae' or 'Hermaphroditae.' Some years ago, certainly within our memory, in the East a double man was born in his upper members, single in the lower. For there were two heads, two chests, four hands, but one belly and two feet, as in a single man;
那麼,我們豈要因此就否認這人是從那首先受造的一人所繁衍的麼?兩性人(Androgyni),人也稱他們為陰陽人(Hermaphroditi),雖然他們相當罕見,但要在哪一個世代中都沒有也是難的;在他們身上兩性都顯出來,以致不能確定他們該從哪一性取名;然而說話的習慣以從較佳的,就是從男性取名為勝。因為從來沒有人稱他們為陰陽女人。幾年前,確是在我們的記憶之內,在東方生了一個人,上半身是雙的,下半身是單的。因為有兩個頭,兩個胸膛,四隻手,卻只有一個肚腹,兩隻腳,像一個人一樣;
3:2019
et tam diu uixit, ut multos ad eum uidendum fama contraheret. Quis autem omnes commemorare possit humanos fetus longe dissimiles his, ex quibus eos natos esse certissimum est? Sicut ergo haec ex illo uno negari non possunt originem ducere, ita quaecumque gentes in diuersitatibus corporum ab usitato naturae cursu, quem plures et prope omnes tenent, uelut exorbitasse traduntur, si definitione illa includuntur, ut rationalia animalia sint adque mortalia, ab eodem ipso uno primo patre omnium stirpem trahere confitendum est, si tamen uera sunt quae de illarum nationum uarietate et tanta inter se adque nobiscum diuersitate traduntur.
and he lived so long that the report drew many to see him. But who could recount all the human births far unlike those from whom it is most certain they were born? Just as, therefore, these cannot be denied to draw their origin from that one man, so whatever nations, in diversities of bodies, are reported to have, as it were, deviated from the usual course of nature which the majority and almost all maintain—if they are included in that definition that they are rational and mortal animals—it must be confessed that they draw their stock from that same one first father of all; provided, however, that the things which are reported of the variety of those nations and of so great a diversity among themselves and from us are true.
他活了那麼久,以致那名聲吸引許多人來看他。但誰能述說一切與生他們之人大不相同的人類生育呢——縱然這些生育確是從那些人所生,這是最確定的?所以,正如這些人不能被否認是從那一人承襲起源的,照樣,凡在身體的不同上據說彷彿偏離了大多數、幾乎是所有人所守之尋常自然軌道的民族——倘若他們合乎那定義,就是有理性的、必死的活物——就必須承認他們是從那同一位萬人的元祖傳下血脈的;只是這須以所傳說關於那些民族之多樣、以及他們彼此之間並與我們之間如此巨大之差異的事為真為前提。
3:2020
Nam et simias et cercopithecoB et sphingas si nesciremus non homines esse, sed bestias, possent illi historici de sua curiositate gloriantes uelut gentes aliquas hominum nobis inpunita uanitate mentiri. Sed si homines sunt, de quibus illa mira conscripta sunt: quid, si propterea Deus uoluit etiam nonnullas gentes ita creare, ne in his monstris, quae aput nos oportet ex hominibus nasci, eius sapientiam, qua naturam fingit humanam, uelut artem cuiuspiam minus perfecti opificis, putaremus errasse? Non itaque nobis uideri debet absurdum, ut, quem ad modum in singulis quibusque gentibus quaedam monstra sunt hominum, ita in uniuerso genere humano quaedam monstra sint gentium.
For if we did not know that apes and cercopitheci (long-tailed monkeys) and sphinxes are not men but beasts, those historians, boasting of their curiosity, might with unpunished vanity lie to us of them as of certain races of men. But if they are men, of whom those marvels are written: what if God on this account willed even to create some nations thus, lest in those monsters which among us must be born of men we should think that His wisdom, by which He fashions human nature, had erred, as it were the art of some less perfect craftsman? It ought not, therefore, to seem absurd to us that, just as in each several nation there are certain monstrous men, so in the whole human race there are certain monstrous nations.
因為我們若不知道猿、長尾猴、和斯芬克斯不是人乃是獸,那些誇耀自己好奇心的歷史家,或許就能以不受懲罰的虛妄向我們謊稱牠們為某些人種。但若那些被記下奇事的真是人:那麼,神若因此竟願意這樣造出某些民族,使我們在那些必在我們中間從人所生的怪物中,不至以為祂塑造人性的智慧出了錯,彷彿某個較不完全之匠人的手藝,這又有何不可呢?所以在我們看來,這不應顯為荒謬:正如在各個民族中都有某些怪異的人,照樣在全人類中也有某些怪異的民族。
3:2021
Quapropter ut istam quaestionem pedetemtim cauteque concludam: aut illa, quae talia de quibusdam gentibus scripta sunt, omnino nulla sunt; aut si sunt, homines non sunt; aut ex Adam sunt, si homines sunt. CAPUT VIIII. An inferiorem partem terrae; quae nostrae habitationi contraria est, antipodas habere credendum sit. Quod uero et antipodas esse fabulantur, id est homines a contraria parte terrae, ubi sol oritur, quando occidit nobis, aduersa pedibus nostris calcare uestigia, nulla ratione credendum est.
Wherefore, to conclude this question step by step and cautiously: either those things which are written of such kinds among certain nations are altogether nothing; or if they exist, they are not men; or if they are men, they are of Adam. CHAPTER 9. Whether it is to be believed that the lower part of the earth, which is opposite to our habitation, has Antipodes. But as for what they fabulously assert, that there are Antipodes—that is, men on the opposite part of the earth, where the sun rises when it sets to us, who tread with their feet opposite to our feet—this is to be believed on no ground.
因此,要一步一步、謹慎地了結這個問題:或者那些關於某些民族此類事所寫的根本就不存在;或者它們若存在,便不是人;或者它們若是人,就是出於亞當。第九章。論地下之部分(與我們居住之地相對的那部分)是否當信有對蹠人。但他們所虛構斷言的,就是有對蹠人——即在地的對面那部分有人,那裏太陽升起正當它向我們落下之時,他們以與我們的腳相對的腳踏地——這是毫無根據、不可信的。
3:2022
Neque hoc ulla historica cognitione didicisse se adfirmant, sed quasi ratiocinando coniectant, eo quod intra conuexa caeli terra suspensa sit, eundemque locum mundus habeat et infimum et medium; et ex hoc opinantur alteram terrae partem, quae infra est, habitatione hominum carere non posse. Nec adtendunt, etiamsi figura conglobata et rutunda mundus esse credatur siue aliqua ratione monstretur, non tamen esse consequens, ut etiam ex illa parte ab aquarum congerie nuda sit terra; deinde etiamsi nuda sit, neque hoc statim necesse esse, ut homines habeat.
Nor do they affirm that they have learned this by any historical knowledge, but they conjecture, as it were by reasoning, on the ground that the earth is suspended within the concavity of the heavens, and that the world has the same place as both its lowest and its middle; and from this they suppose that the other part of the earth, which is below, cannot lack the habitation of men. Nor do they consider that, even if the world is believed to be of a globed and round figure, or is shown to be so by some reasoning, it does not therefore follow that on that part also the earth is bare of the mass of waters; and then, even if it be bare, it is not at once necessary that it should have men.
他們也不肯定說自己是藉任何歷史的知識學到這事的,乃是彷彿憑推理猜測,理由是:地懸在諸天的穹窿之內,而世界以同一處所為其最低也為其中央;他們便由此臆測,地的另一部分,就是在下面的那部分,不能沒有人居住。他們卻不思想:縱使世界被信為球狀渾圓的形狀,或藉某種推理被證明如此,也不能因此就推論說,那部分的地也是脫離水的聚積而露出的;再者,即使它露出,也並非立即就必須有人居住。
3:2023
Quoniam nullo modo scriptura ista mentitur, quae narratis praeteritis facit fidem eo, quod eius praedicta conplentur, nimisque absurdum est, ut dicatur aliquos homines ex hac in illam partem, Oceani inmensitate traiecta, nauigare ac peruenire potuisse, ut etiam illic ex uno illo primo homine genus institueretur humanum.
Since in no way does this Scripture lie, which gains credit for what it relates of the past by the fact that its predictions are fulfilled; and it is too absurd to say that some men could, by traversing the immensity of the Ocean, sail from this part into that part and arrive, so that there too the human race might be established from that one first man.
既然這聖經斷不說謊(它所敘述的往事得人相信,乃因它的預言得了應驗),那麼若說有些人能渡過汪洋的浩瀚,從這一部分航行到那一部分而抵達,以致在那裏也從那一個元祖建立起人類,就太荒謬了。
3:2024
Quapropter inter illos tunc hominum populos, qui per septuaginta duas gentes et totidem linguas colliguntur fuisse diuisi, quaeramus, si possumus inuenire, illam in terris peregrinantem ciuitatem Dei, quae usque ad diluuium arcamque perducta est adque in filiis Noe per eorum benedictiones perseuerasse monstratur, maxime in maximo, qui est appellatus Sem, quando quidem Iapheth ita benedictus est, ut in eius, fratris sui, domibus habitaret. CAPUT X. De generatione Sem, in cuius progenie tendens ad Abraham ciuitatis Dei ordo dirigitur. Tenenda est igitur series generationum ab ipso Sem, ut ipsa ostendat post diluuium ciuitatem Dei.
Wherefore, among those peoples of men who are gathered to have been divided then into seventy-two nations and as many languages, let us seek, if we can find it, that City of God sojourning on earth, which was carried on down to the flood and the ark, and is shown to have persevered in the sons of Noah through their blessings, chiefly in the greatest, who was called Shem, since indeed Japheth was so blessed that he should dwell in the houses of Shem, his brother. CHAPTER 10. Of the generation of Shem, in whose progeny, tending toward Abraham, the order of the City of God is directed. The series of generations, therefore, is to be held from Shem himself, that it may show the City of God after the flood;
因此,在那些被集合計算、當時據說已分為七十二個民族和同樣數目語言的人民中,讓我們尋找(若能尋見)那在地上寄居的神的城,這城一直延續到洪水和方舟,並顯明在挪亞眾子中藉他們所得的祝福而存留,尤其在那至大者身上,就是那稱為閃的;因為雅弗所得的祝福乃是要他住在他兄弟閃的帳棚裏。第十章。論閃的世代,神城的次序在他朝向亞伯拉罕的後裔中得引導。所以當持守從閃本身起的世代次序,使這次序顯明洪水之後的神的城;
3:2025
sicut eam series generationum ab illo, qui est appellatus Seth, ostendebat ante diluuium. Propter hoc ergo scriptura diuina cum terrenam ciuitatem in Babylone, hoc est in confusione, monstrasset, ad patriarcham Sem recapitulando reuertitur et orditur inde generationes usque ad Abraham, commemorato etiam numero annorum, quanto quisque ad hanc seriem pertinentem filium genuisset quantoque uixisset. Ubi certe agnoscendum est, quod ante promiseram, ut appareat quare sit dictum de filiis Heber: Nomen unius Phalech, quia in diebus eius diuisa est terra. Quid enim aliud intellegendum est terram esse diuisam nisi diuersitate linguarum?
just as the series of generations from him who was called Seth showed it before the flood. For this reason, therefore, the divine Scripture, when it had pointed out the earthly city in Babylon—that is, in confusion—returns by recapitulation to the patriarch Shem, and begins thence the generations down to Abraham, mentioning also the number of years at which each one belonging to this series begot the son, and how long he lived. Here certainly is to be recognized what I had promised before, that it may appear why it was said of the sons of Heber: 'The name of one was Peleg, because in his days the earth was divided.' For what else is to be understood by the earth being divided but the diversity of languages?
正如從那稱為塞特的人起的世代次序,在洪水之前顯明這城一樣。所以為這緣故,神的聖經既已指出巴比倫,就是「變亂」中的地上之城,便藉重述回到先祖閃,從那裏開始一直數算世代直到亞伯拉罕,並題到屬於這次序之人各在多少歲時生子、以及活了多少歲的年數。在這裏,我先前所應許的,確是當被認出,使人明白為何論到希伯的眾子說:「一個名叫法勒,因為在他的日子地就分開了。」因為「地分開了」除了指方言的不同,還能指什麼別的呢?
3:2026
Omissis igitur ceteris filiis Sem ad hanc rem non pertinentibus illi conectuntur in ordine generationum, per quos possit ad Abraham perueniri; sicut illi conectebantur ante diluuium, per quos ueniretur ad Noe generationibus, quae propagatae sunt ex illo Adam filio, qui est appellatus Seth. Sic ergo incipit generationum ista contextio: Et hae generationes Sem. Sem filius centum annorum, cum genuit Arphaxat, secundo anno post diluuium. Et uixit Sem, postquam genuit Arphaxat, quingentos annos et genuit filios et filias et mortuus est.
Therefore, the other sons of Shem not pertaining to this matter being omitted, those are connected in the order of generations through whom one may come to Abraham; just as before the flood those were connected through whom one might come to Noah, by the generations which were propagated from that son of Adam who was called Seth. Thus, then, this series of generations begins: 'And these are the generations of Shem. Shem was a son of a hundred years when he begot Arphaxad, in the second year after the flood. And Shem lived, after he begot Arphaxad, five hundred years, and begot sons and daughters, and died.'
所以,閃那些與這事無關的別的兒子既被略去,這裏便按世代次序連接那些可由之達到亞伯拉罕的人;正如在洪水之前,藉著從那稱為塞特的亞當之子所繁衍的世代,連接了那些可由之達到挪亞的人。如此,這世代的接續便這樣開始:「這是閃的後代。閃一百歲生了亞法撒,乃是洪水以後第二年。閃生亞法撒之後,又活了五百年,並生兒養女,就死了。」
3:2027
Sic exsequitur ceteros dicens, quoto quisque anno uitae suae filium genuerit ad istum generationum ordinem pertinentem, qui pertendit ad Abraham, et quot annos postmodum uixerit, intimans eum filios filiasque genuisse; ut intellegamus unde potuerint populi adcrescere, ne in paucis qui commemorantur hominibus occupati pueriliter haesitemus, unde tanta spatia terrarum adque regnorum repleri potuerint de genere Sem, maxime propter Assyriorum regnum; unde Ninus ille Orientalium domitor usquequaque populorum ingenti prosperitate regnauit et latissimum ac fundatissimum regnum, quod diuturno tempore duceretur, suis posteris propagauit.
Thus it follows out the rest, saying at what year of his life each begot the son pertaining to this order of generations which extends to Abraham, and how many years he lived afterward, intimating that he begot sons and daughters; so that we may understand whence the peoples could grow, lest, occupied with the few men who are mentioned, we should childishly hesitate as to whence such great expanses of lands and of kingdoms could have been filled from the race of Shem—chiefly on account of the kingdom of the Assyrians, whence that Ninus, the subduer of the Eastern peoples everywhere, reigned with immense prosperity, and propagated to his posterity a most widespread and most firmly founded kingdom, which would be carried on for a long time.
於是經文繼續述說其餘的人,講明各人在自己生命的第幾年生了那屬於這延伸到亞伯拉罕之世代次序的兒子,以及此後活了多少年,並暗示他生兒養女;好叫我們明白眾民是從哪裏增長的,免得我們專注於所題的少數幾人,便幼稚地遲疑:那麼廣大之地與列國,怎能從閃的族類得以充滿呢——尤其是因著亞述的國,那寧錄(Ninus)就是從那裏起,到處制伏東方諸民,以極大的興盛掌權,並將一個最廣闊、根基最穩固、要長久延續的國傳給他的後裔。
3:2028
Sed nos, ne diutius quam opus est inmoremur, non quot annos quisque in ista generationum serie uixerit, sed quoto anno uitae suae genuerit filium, hoc ordine memorandum tantummodo ponimus, ut et numerum annorum a transacto diluuio usque ad Abraham colligamus et propter illa, in quibus nos cogit necessitas inmorari, breuiter alia cursimque >\' tangamus . Secundo igitur anno post diluuium Sem genuit Arphaxat; Arphaxat autem, cum esset centum triginta quinque <annorum>, genuit Cainan; qui cum esset centum triginta. genuit Sala; porro etiam ipse Sala totidem annorum erat. quando genuit Heber;
But we, lest we delay longer than is needful, set down to be recorded in this order only this—not how many years each one lived in this series of generations, but in what year of his life he begot the son—so that we may both gather the number of years from the past flood down to Abraham, and, on account of those matters in which necessity compels us to linger, may briefly and cursorily touch upon other things. In the second year, therefore, after the flood, Shem begot Arphaxad; and Arphaxad, when he was a hundred and thirty-five years old, begot Cainan; who, when he was a hundred and thirty, begot Shelah; and Shelah himself was likewise of the same number of years when he begot Heber;
但我們為免耽延過於所需,在這次序中只記下這一點——不是各人在這世代之列中活了多少年,乃是他在自己生命的第幾年生了兒子——好叫我們既能數算從過去的洪水到亞伯拉罕的年數,又能因著那些必要逼我們停留之事,簡略匆匆地題及其他的事。所以洪水以後第二年,閃生了亞法撒;亞法撒一百三十五歲生了該南;該南一百三十歲生了沙拉;沙拉自己生希伯時,也是同樣的歲數;
3:2029
centum uero et triginta et quattuor agebat annos Heber, cum genuit Phalech, in cuius diebus diuisa est terra; ipse autem Phalech uixit centum triginta, et genuit Ragau; et Ragau centum triginta duo, et genuit Seruch; et Seruch centum triginta, et genuit Nachor; et Nachor septuaginta nouem, et genuit Thara; Thara autem septuaginta, et genuit Abram; quem postea Deus mutato uocabulo nominauit Abraham. Fiunt itaque anni a diluuio usque ad Abraham mille septuaginta et duo secundum uulgatam editionem, hoc est interpretum septuaginta. Iu Hebraeis autem codicibus longe pauciores annos perhibent inueniri, de quibus rationem aut nullam aut difficillimam reddunt.
Heber was a hundred and thirty-four years old when he begot Peleg, in whose days the earth was divided; and Peleg himself lived a hundred and thirty, and begot Reu; and Reu a hundred and thirty-two, and begot Serug; and Serug a hundred and thirty, and begot Nahor; and Nahor seventy-nine, and begot Terah; and Terah seventy, and begot Abram, whom afterward God named Abraham, his name being changed. There are, then, from the flood down to Abraham, a thousand and seventy-two years according to the Vulgate edition—that is, of the Seventy translators. But in the Hebrew codices they report that far fewer years are found, of which they render either no account or a most difficult one.
希伯一百三十四歲生了法勒,在他的日子地就分開了;法勒自己活了一百三十歲生了拉吳;拉吳一百三十二歲生了西鹿;西鹿一百三十歲生了拿鶴;拿鶴七十九歲生了他拉;他拉七十歲生了亞伯蘭,神後來改了他的名,稱他為亞伯拉罕。所以按通行的版本——就是七十士譯者的版本——從洪水到亞伯拉罕共有一千零七十二年。但在希伯來文抄本中,他們說所找到的年數遠少於此,對此他們或不能交代理由,或交代得極其困難。
3:2030
Cum ergo quaerimus in illis septuaginta duabus gentibus ciuitatem Dei, non possumus adfirmare illo tempore, quo erat eis labium unum, id est loquella una, tunc iam genus humanum alienatum fuisse a cultu ueri Dei, ita ut in solis istis generationibus pietas uera remaneret, quae descendunt de semine Sem per Arphaxat et tendunt ad Abraham; sed ab illa superbia aedificandae turris usque in caelum, qua inpia significatur elatio, apparuit ciuitas, hoc est societas, inpiorum. Utrum itaque ante non fuerit an latuerit, an potius utraque permanserit, pia scilicet in duobus filiis Noe, qui benedicti sunt, eorumque posteris;
When, therefore, we seek the City of God among those seventy-two nations, we cannot affirm that at that time when they had one lip—that is, one speech—the human race was already alienated from the worship of the true God, so that true piety remained only in these generations which descend from the seed of Shem through Arphaxad and tend toward Abraham; but from that pride of building the tower up to heaven, by which impious arrogance is signified, the city—that is, the society—of the impious appeared. Whether, then, it did not exist before, or lay hidden, or rather both continued—the pious in the two sons of Noah who were blessed, and in their posterity;
所以當我們在那七十二個民族中尋找神的城時,我們不能斷言:在他們只有一種口音、就是一種言語的那時候,人類就已經與對真神的敬拜疏遠了,以致真敬虔只存留在這些從閃的種裔藉亞法撒下來、朝向亞伯拉罕的世代中;乃是從那建塔通天的驕傲——這驕傲所表示的是不敬虔的高舉——那不敬虔之人的城,就是社會,才顯明出來。所以這城是先前不存在,或是隱藏著,或更確切說兩者並存——敬虔的在挪亞那兩個蒙福的兒子並他們的後裔中;
3:2031
inpia uero in eo, qui maledictus est, adque eius progenie, ubi etiam exortus est gigans uenator contra Dominum, non est diiudicatio facilis. Fortassis enim, quod profecto est credibilius, et in filiis duorum illorum iam tunc, antequam Babylonia coepisset institui, fuerunt contemtores Dei, et in filiis Cham cultores Dei; utrumque tamen hominum genus terris numquam defuisse credendum est. Si quidem et quando dictum est: Omnes declinauerunt, simul inutiles facti sunt; non est quifaciatbonum , non est usque ad unum, in utroque psalmo, ubi haec uerba sunt, et hoc legitur: Nonne cognoscent omnes, qui operantur iniquitatem, qui deuorant populum meum in cibo panis? Erat ergo etiam tunc populus Dei.
but the impious in him who was cursed, and in his progeny, where also that giant arose, a hunter against the Lord—this is not an easy distinction. For perhaps, what is indeed more credible, both in the sons of those two there were already even then, before Babylonia had begun to be established, despisers of God, and in the sons of Ham worshippers of God; yet it is to be believed that neither kind of men was ever lacking in the lands. Indeed, even when it was said: 'All have turned aside, together they have become unprofitable; there is none that doeth good, there is not even one,' in either psalm where these words are, this also is read: 'Shall not all who work iniquity know, who devour my people as the eating of bread?' There was, therefore, even then a people of God.
但不敬虔的在那受咒詛者和他的後裔中,那抵擋耶和華的獵戶巨人也是從那裏興起的——這分辨並不容易。因為或許(這實在更為可信),在那兩人的兒子中,早在巴比倫尼亞開始建立之先,就已經有藐視神的人,而在含的兒子中也有敬拜神的人;然而當信這兩種人在地上從未缺少過。誠然,連那說:「他們都偏離正路,一同變為無用;沒有行善的,連一個也沒有」的話,無論在哪一篇有這些話的詩篇裏,也都讀到這話:「作孽的,吞吃我民如同吃飯的,豈不都知道麼?」所以那時也有神的子民。
3:2032
Unde illud, quod dictum est: Non est qui faciat bonum, non est usque ad unum, de filiis hominum dictum est, non de filiis Dei. Nam praemissum est: Deus de caelo prospexit super filios hominum, ut uideret si est intellegens aut requirens Deum, ac deinde illa subiuncta, quae omnes filios hominum, id est, ad ciuitatem pertinentes, quae uiuit secundum hominem, non secundum Deum, reprobos esse demonstrant. CAPUT XI. Quod ea primitus lingua in usu hominum fuerit, quae postea Hebraea ab Heber nomine nuncupata est, et in cuius familia remansit, cum diuersitas esset facta linguarum.
Whence that which is said: 'There is none that doeth good, there is not even one,' was said of the sons of men, not of the sons of God. For it was premised: 'God looked down from heaven upon the sons of men, to see if there were any understanding or seeking God'; and then those words are subjoined which show that all the sons of men—that is, those belonging to the city which lives according to man, not according to God—are reprobate. CHAPTER 11. That the language which was afterward called Hebrew from the name of Heber was first in use among men, and in whose family it remained when the diversity of languages came about.
由此可見,所說的:「沒有行善的,連一個也沒有」,乃是論到世人之子,不是論到神的眾子。因為前面題說:「神從天上垂看世人,要看有明白的沒有,有尋求神的沒有」;隨後接上那些話,顯明一切世人之子——就是那些屬於照人而活、非照神而活之城的人——都是被棄絕的。第十一章。論那後來因希伯之名而稱為希伯來語的語言,原是人中最先使用的,並且當方言的不同臨到時,它存留在誰的家中。
3:2033
Quam ob rem sicut lingua una cum esset omnium, non ideo filii pestilentiae defuerunt (nam et ante diluuium una erat lingua, et tamen omnes praeter unam Noe iusti domum deleri diluuio meruerunt): ita, quando merito elatioris inpietatis gentes linguarum diuersitate punitae adque diuisae sunt et ciuitas inpiorum confusionis nomen accepit, hoc est, appellata est Babylon, non defuit domus Heber, ubi ea quae antea fuit omnium lingua remaneret. Unde, sicut supra memoraui, cum coepissent enumerari filii Sem, qui singuli gentes singulas procrearunt, primus est commendatus Heber, cum sit abnepos ipsius, hoc est ab illo quintus inueniatur exortus.
Wherefore, just as, when there was one language of all, the sons of pestilence were not on that account lacking (for before the flood also there was one language, and yet all except the one household of righteous Noah deserved to be destroyed by the flood): so, when on account of more arrogant impiety the nations were punished and divided by the diversity of languages, and the city of the impious received the name of confusion—that is, was called Babylon—the house of Heber was not lacking, in which that which was before the language of all might remain. Whence, as I mentioned above, when the sons of Shem began to be enumerated, who severally begot several nations, Heber was first commended, although he is the great-great-grandson of Shem himself—that is, he is found to have sprung as the fifth from him.
因此,正如當萬民只有一種語言時,敗壞之子並未因此就缺少(因為在洪水之前也只有一種語言,然而除了義人挪亞那一家之外,眾人都應被洪水所滅):照樣,當列國因更為傲慢的不敬虔而受方言之不同所懲罰、所分隔,那不敬虔之城得了「變亂」之名——就是稱為巴比倫——那時希伯的家並未缺少,那從前萬民的語言可在這家中存留。由此,如我上面所題的,當閃的眾子開始被列舉,他們各自生出各樣的民族時,希伯首先被稱許,雖然他是閃本身的玄孫——就是說,他是從閃所出的第五代。
3:2034
Quia ergo in eius familia remansit haec lingua, diuisis per alias linguas ceteris gentibus, quae lingua prius humano generi non inmerito creditur fuisse communis, ideo deinceps Hebraea est nuncupata. Tunc enim opus erat eam distingui ab aliis linguis nomine proprio, sicut aliae quoque uocatae sunt nominibus propriis. Quando autem erat una, nihil aliud quam humana lingua uel humana locutio uocabatur, qua sola uniuersum genus humanum loquebatur. Dixerit aliquis: Si in diebus Phalech filii Heber diuisa est terra per linguas, id est homines, qui tunc erant in terra, ex eius nomine potius debuit appellari lingua illa, quae fuit omnibus ante communis.
Because, then, in his family this language remained, when the other nations were divided by other languages, this language, which is not without reason believed to have been formerly common to the human race, was for that reason thereafter called Hebrew. For then it was necessary that it be distinguished from the other languages by a proper name, just as the others too were called by their proper names. But when there was one, it was called nothing else than the human language or human speech, by which alone the whole human race spoke. Someone may say: If in the days of Peleg the son of Heber the earth was divided by languages—that is, the men who were then on the earth—it ought rather to have been called by his name, that language which was before common to all.
那麼,因為這語言在他的家中存留,而其餘的民族被別的方言所分開,這語言(不無理由地被信為從前是人類共有的)便因此後來稱為希伯來語。因為那時必須用一個專名把它與別的語言區分,正如別的語言也用其專名稱呼一樣。但當只有一種語言時,它無非稱為人的語言或人的言說,惟有藉這語言全人類才得以說話。或許有人說:倘若在希伯之子法勒的日子,地就藉方言分開了——就是當時在地上的人——那麼那從前眾人共有的語言,倒應當照他的名來稱呼才是。
3:2035
Sed intellegendum est ipsum Heber propterea tale nomen inposuisse filio suo, ut uocaretur Phalech, quod interpretatur diuisio, quia tunc ei natus est, quando per linguas terra diuisa est, id est ipso tempore, ut hoc sit quod dictum est: In diebus eius diuisa est terra. Nam nisi adhuc Heber uiueret quando linguarum facta est multitudo, non ex eius nomine nomen acciperet lingua, quae aput illum potuit permanere. Et ideo credenda est ipsa fuisse prima illa communis, quoniam de poena uenit illa multiplicatio mutatioque linguarum et utique praeter hanc poenam esse debuit populus Dei.
But we are to understand that Heber himself gave such a name to his son for this reason, that he should be called Phalech, which is interpreted 'division,' because he was born to him at the time when the earth was divided through the languages, that is, at that very time, so that this is what was said: 'In his days was the earth divided.' For unless Heber were still living when the multitude of tongues came to pass, the language could not have taken its name from his name, the language which was able to remain with him. And therefore that first common language is to be believed to have been this very one, since that multiplication and change of tongues came from a punishment; and surely the people of God ought to have been exempt from this punishment.
但我們應當明白,希伯之所以給他兒子取這樣的名字,叫他法勒,意思是「分散」,乃是因為這孩子生在地上因眾語言而分裂之時,也就是正當那個時候,好叫經上所說的應驗:「在他的日子,地就分了。」因為若希伯在眾語言增多之時仍未活著,那能存留在他那裡的語言就不會從他的名得名。所以應當相信,那最初共通的語言就是這一種;因為語言的繁多與變亂乃是出於刑罰,而神的子民理當免於這刑罰。
3:2036
Nec frustra lingua haec est, quam tenuit Abraham, nec in omnes suos filios transmittere potuit, sed in eos tantum, qui propagati per Tacob et insignius adque eminentius in Dei populum coalescentes Dei testamenta et stirpem Christi habere potuerunt. Nec Heber ipse eandem linguam in uniuersam progeniem suam refudit, sed in eam tantum, cuius generationes perducuntur ad Abraham. Quapropter etiamsi non euidenter expressum est fuisse aliquod pium genus hominum, quando ab inpiis Babylonia condebatur, non ad hoc ualuit haec obscuritas, ut quaerentis fraudaretur, sed potius ut exerceretur intentio.
Nor was this language, which Abraham retained, retained in vain; nor could he transmit it to all his sons, but only to those who, propagated through Jacob and growing together more notably and more eminently into the people of God, were able to possess the covenants of God and the lineage of Christ. Nor did Heber himself pour back the same language into his whole progeny, but only into that branch whose generations are carried down to Abraham. Wherefore, even though it is not plainly stated that there was some pious race of men when Babylon was being founded by the impious, this obscurity did not avail to defraud the inquirer, but rather to exercise his attention.
亞伯拉罕所保有的這語言並非徒然存留,他也不能將它傳給他所有的兒子,唯獨傳給那些藉雅各而繁衍、更顯著更卓越地長成為神的子民的人,他們得以承受神的諸約與基督的世系。希伯自己也並未將同樣的語言注回他全部的後裔,唯獨注入那世代得以下傳到亞伯拉罕的支系。因此,雖然經上沒有明白說當不敬虔之人建造巴比倫時有某個敬虔的人類族系存在,這種隱晦並非要欺哄尋求者,反倒是要磨練人的專注。
3:2037
Cum enim legitur unam fuisse linguam primitus omnium et ante omnes filios Sem commendatur Heber, quamuis ex illo quintus oriatur, et Hebraea uocatur lingua, quam patriarcharum et prophetarum non solum in sermonibus suis, uerum etiam in litteris sacris custodiuit auctoritas:
For when we read that there was first one language of all, and Heber is commended before all the sons of Shem—although he arose fifth from him—and the language is called Hebrew, which the authority of the patriarchs and prophets preserved not only in their discourses but also in the sacred Scriptures:
因為當我們讀到起初眾人原是一樣的語言,而希伯在閃所有的子孫之先被特別提及(雖然他是從閃算起第五代),並且那語言被稱為希伯來語,乃是先祖與先知們的權威不僅在他們的言談中、更在聖經中所保存的:
3:2038
profecto, cum quaeritur in diuisione linguarum, ubi lingua illa remanere potuerit, quae fuit ante communis (quae sine ulla dubitatione ubi remansit, non ibi fuit illa poena, quae facta est mutatione linguarum), quid aliud occurrit, nisi quod in huius gente remanserit, a cuius nomine nomen accepit, et hoc iustitiae gentis huius non paruum apparuisse uestigium, quod, cum aliae gentes plecterentur mutatione linguarum, ad istam non peruenit tale supplicium ? Sed adhuc illud mouet, quo modo potuerunt singulas gentes facere Heber et filius eius Phalech, si una lingua permansit ambobus.
then surely, when it is asked, in the division of tongues, where that language could have remained which was formerly the common one (for, wherever it without any doubt remained, there was not that punishment which was wrought by the change of tongues), what else presents itself but that it remained in the nation of him from whose name it received its name? And that this was no small token of the righteousness of this nation: that, while other nations were chastised by the change of tongues, such a penalty did not reach this one. But there is still this which gives pause: how could Heber and his son Phalech each constitute separate nations, if one language remained to them both?
那麼當人問到:在眾語言分裂之時,那從前共通的語言能存留在何處(毫無疑問,它存留之處,便沒有那因語言變亂而生的刑罰),這時除了說它存留在那從其名得語言之名的那人的族中,還能有什麼別的答案呢?而這也顯出此族公義的一個不小的標記:當別的列國因語言變亂受罰時,這樣的刑罰並未臨到此族。但仍有一事使人費解:若希伯與他兒子法勒二人共有一種語言,他們怎能各自構成不同的族呢?
3:2039
Et certe una est Hebraea gens ex Heber propagata usque ad Abraham et per eum deinceps, donec magnus fieret populus Israel. Quo modo igitur omnes filii, qui commemorati sunt, trium filiorum Noe fecerunt singulas gentes, si Heber et Phalech singulas non fecerunt? Nimirum illud est probabilius, quod gigans ille Nebroth fecerit etiam ipse gentem suam, sed propter excellentiam dominationis et corporis seorsum eminentius nominatus est, ut maneat numerus septuaginta duarum gentium adque linguarum. Phalech autem propterea commemoratus est, non quod gentem fecerit (nam eadem ipsa est eius gens Hebraea eademque lingua), sed propter tempus insigne, quod in diebus eius terra diuisa sit.
And certainly the Hebrew nation is one, propagated from Heber down to Abraham, and thereafter through him, until the great people of Israel came into being. How then did all the sons who are mentioned, of the three sons of Noah, make separate nations, if Heber and Phalech did not make separate ones? Doubtless it is more probable that the giant Nimrod himself also made his own nation, but on account of the excellence of his dominion and of his stature he was named separately and more prominently, so that the number of seventy-two nations and tongues might remain. Phalech, however, was mentioned, not because he made a nation (for his nation is the very same Hebrew nation and the same language), but on account of the notable time, in that in his days the earth was divided.
當然,希伯來民族是一個民族,從希伯繁衍下傳到亞伯拉罕,此後藉著他延續,直到偉大的以色列民成形。那麼,挪亞三個兒子所提及的眾子既都各成一族,希伯與法勒怎會不各成一族呢?無疑更可信的是:那勇士寧錄自己也成了一族,只因他統治之卓越與身量之雄偉,便被單獨且更顯要地題名,好使七十二族與七十二語的數目得以保全。至於法勒被提及,並非因他成了一族(因他的族正是同一希伯來族、同一語言),乃是因那值得標記的時候,就是在他的日子地被分了。
3:2040
Nec mouere nos debet, quo modo potuerit gigans Nebroth ad illud aetatis occurrere, quo Babylon condita est et confusio facta linguarum adque ex hoc diuisio gentium. Non enim quia Heber sextus est a Noe, ille autem quartus, ideo non potuerunt ad idem tempus conuenire uiuendo. Hoc enim contigit, cum plus uiuerent ubi pauciores sunt generationes, minus ubi plures; aut serius nati essent ubi pauciores, maturius ubi plures. Sane intellegendum est, quando terra diuisa est, non solum iam natos ceteros filios filiorum Noe, qui commemorantur patres gentium. sed etiam eius aetatis fuisse, ut numerosas familias haberent, quae dignae fuissent nominibus gentium.
Nor ought it to disturb us how the giant Nimrod could coincide with that age in which Babylon was founded and the confusion of tongues took place, and from this the division of nations. For not because Heber is sixth from Noah, while that one is fourth, were they therefore unable, by living, to meet at the same time. For this came about when men lived longer where the generations are fewer, and less where they are more; or when they were born later where the generations are fewer, and earlier where they are more. Indeed it is to be understood that, when the earth was divided, not only were the other sons of the sons of Noah—who are mentioned as fathers of nations—already born, but they were also of such an age as to have numerous families worthy of the names of nations.
我們也不應因勇士寧錄怎能恰逢巴比倫被建、語言混亂、由此列國分散的那時代而感到困惑。因為希伯雖是從挪亞算起第六代、寧錄是第四代,他們卻不因此就不能憑著存活而同處一個時代。因為當世代較少時人活得較久、世代較多時活得較短;或者世代較少時人生得較晚、世代較多時生得較早——這樣便能彼此相逢。實在地,我們應當明白:當地被分之時,挪亞諸子之諸子(即那被題為列國之父的人)不僅都已出生,並且已到了那樣的年歲,擁有眾多家族,配得列國之名。
3:2041
Unde nequaquam putandum, quod eo fuerint ordine geniti, quo commemorati leguntur. Alioquin duodecim filii Iectan, qui erat alius filius Heber, frater Phalech, quo modo potuerunt iam gentes facere, si post Phalech fratrem suum Iectan natus est, sicut post eum commemoratus est; quando quidem tempore, quo natus est Phalech, diuisa est terra. Proinde intellegendum est priorem quidem nominatum, sed longe post fratrem suum Iectan fuisse natum, cuius Iectan duodecim filii tam grandes iam familias haberent, ut in linguas proprias diuidi possent.
Hence it is by no means to be thought that they were begotten in the order in which they are read as mentioned. Otherwise, how could the twelve sons of Joktan—who was another son of Heber, the brother of Phalech—already make nations, if Joktan was born after his brother Phalech, just as he is mentioned after him; seeing that at the time when Phalech was born, the earth was divided? Accordingly it is to be understood that the former was indeed named first, but was born long after his brother Joktan; whose twelve sons by Joktan already had families so large that they could be divided into their own languages.
因此絕不可認為他們是按所記述提及的次序受生的。否則,雅各坍——他是希伯的另一個兒子、法勒的兄弟——的十二個兒子怎能已成列國呢?若雅各坍生在他兄弟法勒之後(正如他被提及在法勒之後),而法勒出生之時地已被分。所以應當明白:法勒雖先被題名,卻是在他兄弟雅各坍之後很久才生的;而雅各坍的十二個兒子的家族已如此眾多,以致能分成各自的語言。
3:2042
Sic enim potuit prior commemorari, qui erat aetate posterior, quem ad modum prius commemorati sunt ex tribus filiis Noe procreati filii Iapheth, qui erat minimus eorum; deinde filii Cham, qui erat medius; postremo filii Sem, qui erat primus et maximus. Illarum autem gentium uocabula partim manserunt, ita ut hodieque appareat unde fuerint deriuata, sicut ex Assur Assyrii et ex Heber Hebraei; partim temporis uetustate mutata sunt. ita ut uix homines doctissimi antiquissimas historias perscrutantes, nec omnium, sed aliquarum ex istis origines gentium potuerint reperire. Nam quod ex filio Cham, qui uocabatur Mesraim, Aegyptii perhibentur exorti, nulla hic resonat origo uocabuli;
For in this way one could be mentioned first who was later in age, just as before were mentioned the sons begotten of Japheth—of the three sons of Noah—who was the youngest of them; then the sons of Ham, who was the middle one; lastly the sons of Shem, who was the first and greatest. Of those nations, however, the names partly remained, so that even today it appears whence they were derived—as from Asshur the Assyrians, and from Heber the Hebrews; partly they have been changed through the antiquity of time, so that scarcely the most learned men, scrutinizing the most ancient histories, have been able to find the origins, not of all, but of some of these nations. For as to the Egyptians being said to have arisen from Ham's son who was called Mizraim, no origin of the name resounds here;
因為照這樣,年歲較後的人可以先被提及,正如先前所提的:在挪亞三子中,先記雅弗所生的眾子(他是其中最小的),其次記含的眾子(他是居中的),末了記閃的眾子(他是頭生且最大的)。至於那些民族的名字,有的存留下來,以致直到今日仍可看出是從何處衍生的——如從亞述出亞述人,從希伯出希伯來人;有的則因年代久遠而改變,以致連最博學之人遍查最古的史籍,也只能尋出其中某些(並非全部)民族的起源。至於說埃及人是從含的那名叫麥西的兒子而出,這裡並無名字的由來可資追溯;
3:2043
sicut nec Aethiopum, qui dicuntur ad eum filium Cham pertinere, qui Chus appellatus est. Et si omnia considerentur, plura mutata quam manentia nomina apparent. CAPUT XII. De articulo temporis in Abraham, a quo sanctae successionis nouus ordo contexitur. Nunc iam uideamus procursum ciuitatis Dei etiam ab illo articulo temporis, qui factus est in patre Abraham, unde incipit esse notitia eius euidentior, et ubi clariora leguntur promissa diuina, quae nunc in Christo uidemus inpleri. Sicut ergo scriptura sancta indicante didicimus, in regione Chaldaeorum natus est Abraham, quae terra ad regnum Assyrium pertinebat.
just as neither of the Ethiopians, who are said to pertain to that son of Ham who was called Cush. And if all things be considered, more names appear changed than remaining. Chapter XII. On the point of time in Abraham, from whom a new order of holy succession is woven. Now let us at length consider the course of the city of God also from that point of time which occurred in the patriarch Abraham, whence the knowledge of it begins to be more evident, and where clearer divine promises are read, which we now see being fulfilled in Christ. As then, with holy Scripture pointing it out, we have learned, Abraham was born in the region of the Chaldeans, which land pertained to the Assyrian kingdom.
正如埃提阿伯人(古實人)也是如此,據說他們屬於含那名叫古實的兒子。若把一切都加以考量,改變的名字比存留的更多。第十二章 論亞伯拉罕這時間的節點——從他開始編織出聖潔承續的新次序。如今讓我們也從在先祖亞伯拉罕身上所發生的那時間節點起,來考察神之城的進程;從他開始,對此城的認識變得更為明朗,所讀到的神的應許也更為清晰,這些應許我們如今看見正在基督裡得著應驗。正如聖經所指明、我們所學到的,亞伯拉罕生在迦勒底人之地,那地屬於亞述國。
3:2044
Aput Chaldaeos autem iam etiam tunc superstitiones inpiae praeualebant, quem ad modum per ceteras gentes. Una igitur Tharae domus erat, de quo natus est Abraham, in qua unius ueri Dei cultus et, quantum credibile est, in qua iam sola etiam Hebraea lingua remanserat (quamuis et ipse. sicut iam manifestior Dei populus in Aegypto, ita in Mesopotamia seruisse dis alienis Iesu Naue narrante referatur) ceteris ex progenie illius Heber in linguas paulatim alias et in nationes alias defluentibus.
But among the Chaldeans even then impious superstitions already prevailed, just as among the other nations. There was therefore one house, that of Terah, from whom Abraham was born, in which the worship of the one true God remained, and—as far as is credible—in which alone also the Hebrew language already remained (although he himself, like the now more manifest people of God in Egypt, is reported, on the testimony of Joshua son of Nun, likewise to have served strange gods in Mesopotamia), the rest of the progeny of that Heber gradually flowing off into other languages and other nations.
但在迦勒底人中,那時不敬虔的迷信也已盛行,正如在別的列國中一樣。所以有一個家,就是他拉的家,亞伯拉罕從他而生,在這家裡惟一真神的敬拜得以存留;並且按可信的程度,惟獨在這家裡希伯來語也仍存留(雖然據嫩的兒子約書亞的見證,他拉自己也曾在米所波大米事奉別神,正如後來在埃及的神的子民更明顯地如此),而那希伯其餘的後裔則漸漸流散入別的語言與別的民族。
3:2045
Proinde sicut per aquarum diluuium una domus Noe remanserat ad reparandum genus humanum, sic in diluuio multarum superstitionum per uniuersum mundum una remanserat domus Tharae, in qua custodita est plantatio ciuitatis Dei. Denique sicut illic enumeratis supra generationibus usque ad Noe simul cum annorum numeris et exposita diluuii causa, priusquam Deus inciperet de arca fabricanda loqui ad Noe, dicitur: Hae autem generationes Noe: ita et hic enumeratis generationibus ab illo, qui est appellatus Sem, filio Noe, usque ad Abraham, deinde insignis articulus similiter ponitur ut dicatur: Hae sunt generationes Tharae . Tharagenuit Abram et Nachor et Arran, et Arran genuit Loth.
Accordingly, as through the deluge of waters one house of Noah remained for the renewal of the human race, so in the deluge of many superstitions throughout the whole world one house of Terah remained, in which the planting of the city of God was preserved. Finally, just as there, after the generations down to Noah had been enumerated above together with the number of years, and the cause of the flood set forth, before God began to speak to Noah about the building of the ark, it is said: 'Now these are the generations of Noah'; so here too, after the generations had been enumerated from him who is called Shem, the son of Noah, down to Abraham, then a notable point is likewise set, so that it is said: 'These are the generations of Terah. Terah begat Abram and Nahor and Haran, and Haran begat Lot.'
因此,正如藉著洪水有挪亞一家存留,為使人類得以更新,照樣,在遍及全世界的眾多迷信的洪流中,也有他拉一家存留,神之城的栽植得以在其中保存。最後,正如在那裡,當上文列舉了直到挪亞的世代並其年數、又陳明洪水的緣由之後,在神尚未開始對挪亞論造方舟的事之先,經上說:「挪亞的後代記在下面」;照樣在這裡,當列舉了從那名叫閃的挪亞之子直到亞伯拉罕的世代之後,同樣立下一個顯著的節點,說:「他拉的後代記在下面。他拉生亞伯蘭、拿鶴、哈蘭;哈蘭生羅得。」
3:2046
Et mortuus est Arran coram Thara patre suo in terra in qua natus est, in regione Chaldaeorum. Et sumsit Abram et Nachor sibi uxores; nomen mulieris Abram Sara et nomen mulieris Nachor Melcha, filia Arran. Iste Arran pater Melchae fuit et pater Iescae, quae Iesca creditur ipsa esse etiam Sarra uxor Abrahae. CAPUT XIII. Quae ratio fecisse uideatur, ut in transmigratione Tharae , qua Chaldaeos deserens in Mesopotamiam transiit. nulla filii eius Nachor facta sit mentio. Deinde narratur quem ad modum Thara cum suis regionem reliquerit Chaldaeorum et uenerit in Mesopotamiam et habitauerit in Charra. Tacetur autem de uno eius filio, qui uocabatur Nachor, tamquam eum non duxerit secum.
'And Haran died in the presence of Terah his father, in the land in which he was born, in the region of the Chaldeans. And Abram and Nahor took wives for themselves; the name of Abram's wife was Sarai, and the name of Nahor's wife Milcah, the daughter of Haran.' This Haran was the father of Milcah and the father of Iscah, which Iscah is believed to be that same Sarah, the wife of Abraham. Chapter XIII. What reason may seem to have brought it about that, in the migration of Terah—by which, forsaking the Chaldeans, he passed over into Mesopotamia—no mention is made of his son Nahor. Then it is narrated how Terah with his people left the region of the Chaldeans and came into Mesopotamia and dwelt in Haran. But it is kept silent about one of his sons, who was called Nahor, as though he had not taken him with him.
「哈蘭在他本地迦勒底人之地、他父親他拉面前死了。亞伯蘭、拿鶴各娶了妻;亞伯蘭妻子名叫撒萊,拿鶴妻子名叫密迦,是哈蘭的女兒。」這哈蘭是密迦的父親,也是亦迦的父親;這亦迦被認為就是那撒拉,亞伯拉罕的妻子。第十三章 論他拉遷徙(他離開迦勒底人、過到米所波大米)時,何故未提及他兒子拿鶴。接著敘述他拉怎樣帶著家眷離開迦勒底人之地、來到米所波大米、住在哈蘭。但對他一個名叫拿鶴的兒子卻緘默不提,彷彿他沒有帶他同去。
3:2047
Nam ita narratur: Et sumsit Thara Abram filium suum et Loth filium Arran, filium filii sui, et Saram nurum suam uxorem Abram filii sui, et eduxit illos de regione Chaldaeorum ire in terram Chanaan; et uenit in Charran et habitauit ibi. Nusquam hic nominatus est Nachor et uxor eius Melcha. Sed inuenimus postea, cum seruum suum mitteret Abraham ad accipiendam uxorem filio suo Isaac, ita scriptum: Et accepit puer decem camelos de camelis domini sui et de omnibus bonis domini sui secum, et exsurgens profectus est in Mesopotamiam in ciuitatem Nachor.
For it is thus narrated: 'And Terah took Abram his son and Lot the son of Haran, the son of his son, and Sarai his daughter-in-law, the wife of Abram his son, and led them out of the region of the Chaldeans to go into the land of Canaan; and he came into Haran and dwelt there.' Nowhere here is Nahor named, nor his wife Milcah. But we find afterward, when Abraham was sending his servant to take a wife for his son Isaac, it is thus written: 'And the servant took ten camels of the camels of his master, and of all his master's goods with him, and rising up he set out for Mesopotamia, to the city of Nahor.'
因為記述如此:「他拉帶著他兒子亞伯蘭,和他孫子(哈蘭的兒子)羅得,並他兒婦(他兒子亞伯蘭的妻子)撒萊,領他們出了迦勒底人之地,要往迦南地去;他們來到哈蘭,就住在那裡。」這裡毫無提及拿鶴和他妻子密迦。但我們後來看見,當亞伯拉罕打發他的僕人去為他兒子以撒娶妻時,經上這樣寫著:「那僕人從他主人的駱駝裡取了十匹駱駝,並帶著他主人各樣的財物同去,起身往米所波大米去,到了拿鶴的城。」
3:2048
Isto et aliis sacrae huius historiae testimoniis ostenditur etiam Nachor frater Abrahae exisse de regione Chaldaeorum sedesque constituisse in Mesopotamia, ubi cum patre suo habitauerat Abraham. Quur ergo eum scriptura non commemorauit, quando ex gente Chaldaea cum suis profectus est Thara et habitauit in Mesopotamia; ubi non solum Abraham filius eius, uerum etiam Sarra nurus et Loth nepos eius commemorantur, quod eos duxerit secum? Quur, putamus, nisi forte quod a paterna et fraterna pietate desciuerat et superstitioni adhaeserat Chaldaeorum et postea inde siue paenitendo siue persecutionem passus, quod suspectus haberetur, et ipse emigrauit?
By this and by other testimonies of this sacred history it is shown that Nahor too, the brother of Abraham, went out of the region of the Chaldeans and established his dwelling in Mesopotamia, where Abraham had dwelt with his father. Why then did Scripture not mention him, when Terah set out with his people from the Chaldean nation and dwelt in Mesopotamia—where not only his son Abraham, but also his daughter-in-law Sarah and his grandson Lot are mentioned as those whom he led with him? Why, do we suppose, unless perhaps because he had fallen away from paternal and fraternal piety and had clung to the superstition of the Chaldeans, and afterward emigrated thence as well, whether by repenting, or having suffered persecution because he was held suspect?
由這以及這聖史的其他見證可見,亞伯拉罕的兄弟拿鶴也出了迦勒底人之地,並在米所波大米——亞伯拉罕曾與其父同住之地——立定居所。那麼,當他拉帶著家眷從迦勒底族出來、住在米所波大米時,經上既提及他兒子亞伯拉罕、兒婦撒拉、孫子羅得是他帶在身邊的人,何故不提拿鶴呢?我們想,除非或許是因為他離棄了對父對兄的敬虔,反倒附從了迦勒底人的迷信,後來或因悔改、或因被人疑忌而遭逼迫,他自己也從那裡遷出了?
3:2049
In libro enim qui inscribitur Iudith, cum quaereret Holofernes, hostis Israelitarum, quaenam illa gens esset, utrum aduersus eam bellandum fuisset, sic ei respondit Achior dux Ammanitarum: Audiat dominus noster uerbum de ore pueri sui, et referam tibi ueritatem de populo, qui habitat iuxta te montanam hanc, et non exibit mendacium de ore serui tui. Haec enim progenies populi est Chaldaeorum, et antea habitauerunt Mesopotamiam, quia noluerunt sequi deos patrum suorum, qui fuerunt in terra Chaldaeorum gloriosi, sed declinauerunt de uia parentum suorum et adorauerunt Deum caeli, quem cognouerunt, et proiecerunt eos a facie deorum suorum et fugerunt Mesopotamiam et habitauerunt ibi dies multos.
For in the book that is entitled Judith, when Holofernes, the enemy of the Israelites, was inquiring what nation this might be, whether war should be waged against it, Achior the leader of the Ammonites answered him thus: 'Let our lord hear a word from the mouth of his servant, and I will report to you the truth concerning the people that dwells near you in this mountain region, and no lie shall go forth from the mouth of your servant. For this offspring is of the people of the Chaldeans, and formerly they dwelt in Mesopotamia, because they would not follow the gods of their fathers who were glorious in the land of the Chaldeans, but turned aside from the way of their parents and worshipped the God of heaven, whom they had come to know; and they cast them out from before their gods, and they fled into Mesopotamia and dwelt there many days.'
因為在那名為《友弟德傳》的書中,當以色列人的仇敵何樂弗尼詢問這是什麼民族、是否當與之爭戰時,亞捫人的首領亞吉俄如此回答他:「願我主聽他僕人口中的話,我必將那住在你旁邊這山地之民的真情告訴你,你僕人口中決不出謊言。這民是迦勒底人的後裔,從前住在米所波大米,因為他們不肯隨從他們列祖在迦勒底地所榮耀的神,反倒偏離了他們祖宗的道路,敬拜他們所認識的天上的神;於是迦勒底人把他們從他們神明面前趕出,他們就逃到米所波大米,在那裡住了許多日子。」
3:2050
Dixitque illis Deus eorum, ut exirent de habitatione sua et irent in terram Chanaan, et illic habitauerunt, et cetera, quae narrat Achior Ammanites. Unde manifestum est domum Tharae persecutionem passam fuisse a Chaldaeis pro uera pietate, qua unus et uerus ab eis colebatur Deus. CAPUT XIIII. De annis Tharae, qui in Charra uitae suae tempus inpleuit. Defuncto autem Thara in Mesopotamia, ubi uixisse perhibetur ducentos et quinque annos, iam incipiunt indicari factae ad Abraham promissiones Dei, quod ita scriptum est: Et fuerunt dies Tharae in Charra quinque et ducenti anni, et mortuus est Thara in Charra.
'And their God told them to go out from their dwelling and to go into the land of Canaan, and there they dwelt'—and the rest which Achior the Ammonite narrates. From this it is manifest that the house of Terah suffered persecution from the Chaldeans for the sake of true piety, by which the one and true God was worshipped by them. Chapter XIV. On the years of Terah, who in Haran fulfilled the span of his life. Now Terah having died in Mesopotamia, where he is reported to have lived two hundred and five years, the promises of God made to Abraham now begin to be indicated, in that it is thus written: 'And the days of Terah in Haran were two hundred and five years, and Terah died in Haran.'
「他們的神吩咐他們從所住的地方出來,往迦南地去,他們就住在那裡」——以及亞捫人亞吉俄所敘述的其餘的話。由此可見,他拉一家為了真敬虔(藉此他們敬拜惟一真神)而遭受迦勒底人的逼迫。第十四章 論他拉的歲數——他在哈蘭度完了他生命的年日。他拉既在米所波大米死了(據說他活了二百零五歲),神向亞伯拉罕所作的應許如今便開始被指明,因為經上這樣寫著:「他拉在哈蘭的日子共二百零五年,他拉就死在哈蘭。」
3:2051
Non sic autem accipiendum est, quasi omnes hos dies ibi egerit, sed quia omnes dies uitae suae, qui fuerunt anni ducenti quinque, ibi conpleuerit; alioquin nescietur quot annos uixerit Thara, quoniam non legitur quoto anno uitae suae in Charran uenent ; et absurdum est existimare in ista serie generationum, ubi diligenter commemoratur quot annos quisque uixerit, huius solius numerum annorum uitae non commendatum esse memoriae. Quod enim quorundam, quos eadem scriptura commemorat, tacentur anni, non sunt in hoc ordine, in quo temporum dinumeratio decessione gignentium et genitorum successione contexitur.
This, however, is not to be taken as though he spent all those days there, but that he completed there all the days of his life, which were two hundred and five years; otherwise it would not be known how many years Terah lived, since it is not stated in what year of his life he came to Haran; and it is absurd to suppose that in this series of generations—where it is carefully recorded how many years each one lived—the number of the years of the life of this one alone should not have been committed to memory. For as to the fact that the years of certain ones whom the same Scripture mentions are kept silent, these are not in this order in which the reckoning of times is woven by the passing away of begetters and the succession of those begotten.
然而這話不可解作他在那裡度過了那一切年日,乃是說他在那裡度完了他一生的年日,共二百零五年;否則就無從知道他拉活了多少歲,因為經上沒有說他在他生命的哪一年來到哈蘭;而且若認為在這世代的譜系中——其中仔細記載各人活了多少歲——唯獨這一人一生的年數未曾被記念,那是荒謬的。至於同一聖經所提及的某些人的歲數被緘默不記,那是因為他們不在這個次序中——這次序乃是藉生者的逝去與受生者的承續來編織時間的計算。
3:2052
iste autem ordo, qui dirigitur ab Adam usque ad Noe et inde usque ad Abraham, sine numero annorum uitae suae neminem continet. CAPUT XV. De tempore profectionis Abrahae, qua secundum praeceptum Dei exiit de Charra. Quod uero commemorata morte Tharae, patris Abraham. deinde legitur: Et dixit Dominus ad Abram: Exi de terra tua et de cognatione tua et de domo patris tui et cetera, non, quia hoc sequitur in sermone libri, hoc etiam in rerum gestarum tempore sequi existimandum est. Erit quippe, si ita est, insolubilis quaestio. Post haec enim uerba Dei, quae ad Abraham facta sunt, scriptura sic loquitur: Et exiit Abram, quem ad modum locutus est ei Dominus, et abiit cum eo Loth.
But this order, which is directed from Adam down to Noah, and thence down to Abraham, contains no one without the number of the years of his life. Chapter XV. On the time of Abraham's departure, by which, according to the command of God, he went out from Haran. But as to the fact that, the death of Terah, Abraham's father, having been mentioned, it is then read: 'And the Lord said to Abram: Go out from your land and from your kindred and from your father's house,' and so on—it is not to be thought that, because this follows in the discourse of the book, it also follows in the time of the events done. For there will indeed be, if it is so, an insoluble question. For after these words of God, which were made to Abraham, Scripture thus speaks: 'And Abram went out, as the Lord had spoken to him, and Lot went with him.'
但這個從亞當下達挪亞、又從那裡下達亞伯拉罕的次序,所包含的每一個人都附有他一生的年數。第十五章 論亞伯拉罕起行的時候——他照神的吩咐從哈蘭出來。至於這事:既提及亞伯拉罕之父他拉的死,隨後讀到:「耶和華對亞伯蘭說:你要離開本地、本族、父家」等等——不可因為這在書卷的敘述中接續而來,就認為它在所發生之事的時間上也接續而來。因為若果如此,就會生出一個無解的難題。因為在神向亞伯拉罕所說的這些話之後,經上這樣說:「亞伯蘭就照耶和華對他所說的出去了,羅得也和他同去。」
3:2053
Abram autem erat quinque et septuaginta annorum. cum exiit ex Charra. Quo modo potest hoc esse uerum, si post mortem patris sui exiit de Charra? Cum enim esset Thara septuaginta annorum, sicut supra intimatum est, genuit Abraham; cui numero additis septuaginta quinque annis, quos agebat Abraham, quando egressus est de Charra, fiunt anni centum quadraginta quinque. Tot igitur annorum erat Thara, quando exiit Abraham de illa Mesopotamiae ciuitate; agebat enim annum aetatis suae septuagensimum quintum, ac per hoc pater eius, qui eum septuagensimo anno suo genuerat, agebat, ut dictum est, centensimum quadragensimum et quintum.
'And Abram was seventy-five years old when he went out from Haran.' How can this be true, if he went out from Haran after the death of his father? For when Terah was seventy years old, as was intimated above, he begat Abraham; and to this number, adding the seventy-five years which Abraham was when he departed from Haran, there come one hundred and forty-five years. Of so many years, then, was Terah when Abraham went out from that city of Mesopotamia; for he was passing the seventy-fifth year of his age, and through this his father, who had begotten him in his own seventieth year, was passing, as was said, his one hundred and forty-fifth.
「亞伯蘭出哈蘭的時候,年七十五歲。」若他是在他父親死後才出哈蘭,這話怎能是真的呢?因為如上文所暗示的,他拉七十歲時生了亞伯拉罕;在這數目上加上亞伯拉罕出哈蘭時的七十五歲,就成了一百四十五年。所以,當亞伯拉罕從米所波大米那城出來時,他拉是這麼多歲;因為亞伯拉罕當時正過他七十五歲的年歲,由此,他那在自己七十歲生他的父親,如所說,正過他一百四十五歲。
3:2054
Non ergo inde post mortem patris, id est post ducentos quinque annos, quibus pater eius uixit, egressus est; sed annus de illo loco profectionis eius, quoniam ipsius septuagensimus quintus erat, procul dubio patris eius, qui eum septuagensimo suo anno genuerat, centensimus quadragensimus quintus fuisse colligitur. Ac per hoc intellegendum est more suo scripturam redisse ad tempus, quod iam narratio illa transierat; sicut superius, cum filios filiorum Noe commemorasset, dixit illos fuisse in linguis et gentibus suis, et tamen postea, quasi hoc etiam in ordine temporum sequeretur: Et erat, inquit, omnis terra labium unum et uox una omnibus.
Therefore he did not go out from that place after his father's death, that is, after the two hundred and five years which his father lived; but the year of his departure from that place, since it was his own seventy-fifth, is without doubt gathered to have been the one hundred and forty-fifth of his father, who had begotten him in his own seventieth year. And through this it is to be understood that, according to its custom, Scripture has returned to a time which that narrative had already passed by; just as above, when it had mentioned the sons of the sons of Noah, it said that they were in their own languages and nations, and yet afterward, as though this too followed in the order of times, it says: 'And the whole earth was one lip, and there was one voice to all.'
所以他並非在他父親死後、即在他父親所活的二百零五年之後才出去;乃是他離開那地的那一年,既是他自己的七十五歲,便毫無疑問地推算出是他父親(在自己七十歲生他的)的一百四十五歲。由此應當明白,聖經照它的慣例,回溯到那敘述已經越過的時間;正如上文,當它提及挪亞諸子之諸子時,說他們各按自己的語言與民族,然而後來,彷彿這也按時間次序接續而來,又說:「那時,天下人的口音、言語都是一樣。」
3:2055
Quo modo ergo secundum suas gentes et secundum suas linguas erant, si una erat omnibus, nisi quia ad illud quod iam transierat recapitulando est reuersa narratio? Sic ergo et hic cum dictum esset: Et fuerunt dies Tharae in Charra quinque et ducenti anni, et mortuus est Thara in Charra, deinde scriptura redeundo ad id, quod ideo praetermiserat, ut prius de Thara id quod incohatum fuerat conpleretur: Et dixit, inquit, Dominus ad Abram: Exi de terra tua et cetera. Post quae Dei uerba subiungitur: Et exiit Abram, quem ad modum locutus est illi Dominus, et abiit cum eo Loth. Abram autem erat quinque et septuaginta annorum, cum exiit ex Charra.
How then were they according to their nations and according to their languages, if there was one to all, unless because, by recapitulating, the narrative returned to that which had already passed by? So therefore here too, when it had been said: 'And the days of Terah in Haran were two hundred and five years, and Terah died in Haran,' Scripture then, returning to that which it had for this reason passed over—namely, that first that which had been begun concerning Terah might be completed—says: 'And the Lord said to Abram: Go out from your land,' and so on. After which words of God it is subjoined: 'And Abram went out, as the Lord had spoken to him, and Lot went with him. And Abram was seventy-five years old when he went out from Haran.'
那麼,若眾人原是一樣的口音,他們怎能各按自己的民族、各按自己的語言呢?豈不是因為那敘述藉著回溯,又轉回到已經越過的事麼?所以在這裡也是如此:既已說了「他拉在哈蘭的日子共二百零五年,他拉就死在哈蘭」,聖經接著就回到它先前所略過的事——即為要先把所開始論及他拉的事說完——說:「耶和華對亞伯蘭說:你要離開本地」等等。在這神的話之後又接著說:「亞伯蘭就照耶和華對他所說的出去了,羅得也和他同去。亞伯蘭出哈蘭的時候,年七十五歲。」
3:2056
Tunc itaque factum est, quando pater eius centensimum quadragensimum et quintum annum agebat aetatis; tunc enim fuit huius septuagensimus quintus. Soluta est autem ista quaestio et aliter, ut septuaginta quinque anni Abrahae, quando egressus est de Charra, ex illo conputarentur, ex quo de igne Chaldaeorum liberatus, non ex quo natus est, tamquam tunc potius natus habendus sit. Sed beatus Stephanus in actibus apostolorum cum ista narraret: Deus, inquit, gloriae apparuit Abrahae patri nostro, cum esset in Mesopotamia, priusquam habitaret in Charra, et ait ad illum: Exi de terra tua et de cognatione tua et de domo patris tui, et ueni in terram, quam tibi demonstrabo.
Then, accordingly, this came to pass, when his father was passing the one hundred and forty-fifth year of his age; for then it was his own seventy-fifth. This question, however, is solved also in another way, namely, that the seventy-five years of Abraham, when he went out from Haran, should be reckoned from the time when he was delivered from the fire of the Chaldeans, not from the time when he was born—as though he should rather be held to have been born then. But blessed Stephen, in the Acts of the Apostles, when he was narrating these things, says: 'The God of glory appeared to our father Abraham, when he was in Mesopotamia, before he dwelt in Haran, and said to him: Go out from your land and from your kindred and from your father's house, and come into the land which I shall show you.'
於是這事就照此發生:當他父親正過他一百四十五歲的年歲時;因為那時正是亞伯拉罕自己的七十五歲。然而這難題也可以另一種方式解決,就是亞伯拉罕出哈蘭時的七十五歲,乃是從他蒙拯救脫離迦勒底人之火的時候算起,而非從他出生時算起——彷彿他寧可被算為那時才出生。但有福的司提反在使徒行傳中敘述這些事時說:「榮耀的神向我們的祖宗亞伯拉罕顯現,那時他在米所波大米,還未住哈蘭,神對他說:你要離開本地、本族、父家,往我所要指示你的地去。」
3:2057
Secundum haec uerba Stephani non post mortem patris eius locutus est Deus Abrahae, qui utique in Charra mortuus est, ubi cum illo et ipse filius habitauit, sed priusquam habitaret in eadem ciuitate, iam tamen cum esset in Mesopotamia. Iam ergo exierat a Chaldaeis. Quod itaque adiungit Stephanus: Tunc Abraham egressus est de terra Chaldaeorum et habitauit in Charra, non quid sit factum, postea quam locutus est illi Deus (neque enim post illa Dei uerba egressus est de terra Chaldaeorum, cum dicat ei locutum Deum cum esset. in Mesopotamia), sed ad totum illud tempus pertinet quod ait: <Tunc, id est, ex quo egressus est a Chaldaeis et habitauit in Charra.\' Item quod sequitur:
According to these words of Stephen, God spoke to Abraham not after the death of his father—who indeed died in Haran, where his son also dwelt with him—but before he dwelt in that same city, while however he was already in Mesopotamia. He had therefore already gone out from the Chaldeans. And so, as to what Stephen adds: 'Then Abraham went out from the land of the Chaldeans and dwelt in Haran,' this does not refer to what was done after God had spoken to him (for it was not after those words of God that he went out from the land of the Chaldeans, since he says that God spoke to him while he was in Mesopotamia), but pertains to that whole time which he means: 'Then,' that is, 'from the time when he went out from the Chaldeans and dwelt in Haran.' Likewise as to what follows:
按司提反這些話,神不是在亞伯拉罕父親死後才對他說話——他父親確是死在哈蘭,他兒子也與他同住在那裡——乃是在他住那城之先,然而那時他已在米所波大米。所以他已經出了迦勒底人之地。因此,司提反所加的:「那時亞伯拉罕出了迦勒底人之地,住在哈蘭」,並非指神向他說話之後所行的事(因為他並非在神那些話之後才出迦勒底人之地,既然他說神在他還在米所波大米時就對他說了話),乃是指他所說的那整段時間——「那時」,就是「從他出迦勒底人之地、住在哈蘭的時候起」。照樣,接下來的話:
3:2058
Et inde postquam mortuus est pater eius, conlocauit illum in terra hac, in qua uos nunc habitatis et patres uestri, non ait: \'Postquam mortuus est pater eius, exiit de Charra\'; sed: \'Inde hic eum conlocauit, postquam mortuus est pater eius\'. Intellegendum est igitur locutum Deum fuisse ad Abraham, cum esset in Mesopotamia, priusquam habitaret in Charra; sed eum in Charram peruenisse cum patre, retento aput se praecepto Dei, et inde exisse septuagensimo et quinto suo. patris autem sui centensimo quadragensimo et quinto anno.
'And from there, after his father died, He settled him in this land, in which you now dwell and your fathers'—he does not say: 'After his father died, he went out from Haran'; but: 'From there He settled him here, after his father died.' It is therefore to be understood that God spoke to Abraham when he was in Mesopotamia, before he dwelt in Haran; but that he came to Haran with his father, retaining with himself God's command, and went out thence in his own seventy-fifth year, and in the one hundred and forty-fifth year of his father.
「他父親死了以後,神使他從那裡搬到你們現在所住之地,就是你們列祖所住的」——司提反並沒有說「他父親死後,他就出了哈蘭」,乃是說「他父親死後,神從那裡使他搬到這裡」。因此應當明白:神在亞伯拉罕還在米所波大米、未住哈蘭之先就對他說了話;但他帶著神的吩咐,與他父親同來哈蘭,並在他自己七十五歲、他父親一百四十五歲那年從那裡出來。
3:2059
Conlocationem uero eius in terra Chanaan, non profectionem de Charra post mortem patris eius factam esse dicit, quia iam mortuus erat pater eius, quando emit terram, cuius ibi iam suae rei coepit esse possessor. Quod autem iam in Mesopotamia constituto, hoc est iam egresso de terra Chaldaeorum, dicit Deus: Exi de terra tua et de cognatione tua et de domo patris tui, non ut corpus inde eiceret, quod iam fecerat, sed ut animum auelleret, dicitur. Non enim exierat inde animo, si spe redeundi et desiderio tenebatur, quae spes et desiderium Deo iubente ac iuuante et illo oboediente fuerat amputandum.
But it says that his settling in the land of Canaan, not his departure from Haran, took place after his father's death; because his father was already dead when he bought the land, of which he there began to be the possessor as his own property. But as to the fact that, to one already established in Mesopotamia—that is, already gone out from the land of the Chaldeans—God says: 'Go out from your land and from your kindred and from your father's house,' it is said not that he should cast out his body from there (which he had already done), but that he should tear away his mind. For he had not gone out thence in mind, if he was held by the hope of returning and by desire; which hope and desire, by God commanding and helping and by him obeying, had to be cut off.
但經上說他在迦南地的安居(而非他從哈蘭的起行)是在他父親死後發生的;因為他買那地時他父親已經死了,他在那地開始作為己業的主人。至於這事:神對一個已立足於米所波大米(即已出迦勒底人之地)的人說:「你要離開本地、本族、父家」,這話的意思並非要他從那裡遷出身體(這他已經做了),乃是要他撕離他的心。因為他若仍被歸回的盼望與渴想所縈繫,就尚未在心裡出來;而這盼望與渴想,藉神的吩咐與幫助、並他的順服,是必須剪除的。
3:2060
Non sane incredibiliter existimatur, cum postea secutus esset Nachor patrem suum, tunc Abraham praeceptum Domini inplesse, ut cum Sarra coniuge sua et Loth filio fratris sui exiret de Charra. CAPUT XVI. De ordine et qualitate promissionum Dei, quae ad Abraham factae sunt. Iam considerandae sunt promissiones Dei factae ad Abraham. In his enim apertiora Dei nostri, hoc est Dei ueri, oracula apparere coeperunt de populo piorum, quem prophetica praenuntiauit auctoritas. Harum prima ita legitur: Et dixit Dominus ad Abram: Exi de terra tua et de cognatione tua et de domo patris tui [et uade] in terram, quam tibi demonstrauero;
It is, indeed, not incredibly supposed that, when afterward Nahor had followed his father, Abraham then fulfilled the command of the Lord, namely, that with Sarah his wife and Lot his brother's son he should go out from Haran. Chapter XVI. On the order and quality of the promises of God which were made to Abraham. Now the promises of God made to Abraham are to be considered. For in these the more open oracles of our God—that is, of the true God—began to appear concerning the people of the godly, whom the prophetic authority foretold. The first of these is read thus: 'And the Lord said to Abram: Go out from your land and from your kindred and from your father's house [and go] into the land which I shall show you;'
實在地,這也並非不可信的推想:當拿鶴後來隨從了他父親之後,亞伯拉罕才成全了主的吩咐,就是與他妻子撒拉、他兄弟的兒子羅得一同出哈蘭。第十六章 論神向亞伯拉罕所作應許的次序與性質。如今當思想神向亞伯拉罕所作的應許。因為在這些應許中,我們的神——即真神——更明朗的神諭開始顯現,論到那敬虔之民,就是先知的權威所預言的。其中第一個應許這樣記著:「耶和華對亞伯蘭說:你要離開本地、本族、父家,往我所要指示你的地去;」
3:2061
et faciam te in gentem magnam et benedicam te et magnificabo nomen tuum, et eris benedictus, et benedicam benedicentes te et maledicentes te maledicam, et benedicentur in te omnes tribus terrae. Aduertendum est igitur duas res promissas Abrahae; unam scilicet, quod terram Chanaan possessurum fuerat semen eius, quod significatur, ubi dictum est: Vade in terram, quam tibi demonstrauero, et faciam te in gentem magnam; aliam uero longe praestantiorem non de carnali, sed de spiritali semine, per quod pater est non unius gentis Israeliticae, sed omnium gentium, quae fidei eius uestigia consequuntur, quod promitti coepit his uerbis: Et benedicentur in te omnes tribus terrae.
'and I will make you into a great nation and bless you and magnify your name, and you shall be blessed; and I will bless those who bless you, and curse those who curse you; and in you shall all the tribes of the earth be blessed.' It is therefore to be observed that two things were promised to Abraham: one, namely, that his seed would possess the land of Canaan, which is signified where it is said: 'Go into the land which I shall show you, and I will make you into a great nation'; but the other far more excellent, not concerning the carnal but the spiritual seed, through which he is the father not of one nation, Israel, but of all the nations which follow the footsteps of his faith—which began to be promised in these words: 'And in you shall all the tribes of the earth be blessed.'
「我必叫你成為大國,賜福給你,叫你的名為大,你也要叫別人得福。為你祝福的,我必賜福與他;那咒詛你的,我必咒詛他;地上的萬族都要因你得福。」由此可見,有兩件事應許給亞伯拉罕:其一,就是他的後裔要得迦南地為業,這是在所說的「往我所要指示你的地去,我必叫你成為大國」中所表明的;另一件則遠為卓越,不是論肉身的後裔,乃是論屬靈的後裔,藉此他作了父——不是一國(以色列)之父,乃是凡跟隨他信心腳蹤的萬族之父——這應許開始於這些話:「地上的萬族都要因你得福。」
3:2062
Hanc promissionem factam arbitratur Eusebius septuagensimo quinto anno aetatis Abrahae, tamquam mox ut facta est de Charra exierit Abraham; quoniam scripturae contradici non potest, ubi legitur: Abraham erat quinque et septuaginta annorum, cum exiit ex Charra. Sed si eo anno facta est ista promissio, iam utique in Charra cum patre suo demorabatur Abraham. Neque enim exire inde posset, nisi prius ibi habitasset. Numquidnam ergo contradicitur Stephano dicenti: Deus gloriae apparuit Abrahae patri nostro, cum esset in Mesopotamia, priusquam habitaret in Charra?
Eusebius thinks this promise was made in the seventy-fifth year of Abraham's age, as though as soon as it was made Abraham went out from Haran; since Scripture cannot be contradicted, where it is read: 'Abraham was seventy-five years old when he went out from Haran.' But if this promise was made in that year, then surely Abraham was already lingering in Haran with his father. For he could not go out thence unless he had first dwelt there. Is then any contradiction made to Stephen, who says: 'The God of glory appeared to our father Abraham when he was in Mesopotamia, before he dwelt in Haran'?
優西比烏認為這應許是在亞伯拉罕七十五歲那年作的,彷彿應許一作成,亞伯拉罕就出了哈蘭;因為聖經不可被駁,那裡讀到:「亞伯拉罕出哈蘭的時候,年七十五歲。」但這應許若是在那年作的,那麼亞伯拉罕那時必定已經與他父親在哈蘭逗留。因為他若非先住在那裡,就不能從那裡出來。那麼,這豈不與司提反的話相牴觸麼?他說:「榮耀的神向我們的祖宗亞伯拉罕顯現,那時他在米所波大米,還未住哈蘭。」
3:2063
Sed intellegendum est, quod eodem anno facta sint omnia, et Dei promissio, antequam in Charra habitaret Abraham, et in Charra habitatio eius et inde profectio; non solum quia Eusebius in chronicis ab anno huius promissionis conputat et ostendit post quadringentos et triginta annos exitum esse de Aegypto, quando lex data est, uerum etiam quia id commemorat apostolus Paulus. CAPUT XVII. De tribus excellentioribus gentium regnis, quorum unum, id est Assyriorum, iam Abraham genito sublimius eminebat. Per idem tempus eminentia regna erant gentium, in quibus terrigenarum ciuitas, hoc est societas hominum secundum..
But it is to be understood that all these things came to pass in the same year: both God's promise, before Abraham dwelt in Haran, and his dwelling in Haran, and his departure thence; not only because Eusebius in his Chronicles reckons from the year of this promise and shows that after four hundred and thirty years the exodus from Egypt took place, when the Law was given, but also because the apostle Paul mentions this. Chapter XVII. On the three more excellent kingdoms of the nations, of which one—that is, of the Assyrians—was already eminent more loftily when Abraham was born. About the same time there were eminent kingdoms of the nations, in which the earthborn city—that is, the society of men according to..
但應當明白,這一切都是在同一年發生的:既有神在亞伯拉罕住哈蘭之先所作的應許,又有他在哈蘭的居住,並他從那裡的起行;這不僅因為優西比烏在他的《編年史》中從這應許之年起算,並指出四百三十年後出埃及之事發生、律法在那時頒賜,也因為使徒保羅提到此事。第十七章 論列國三個更卓越的國度——其中之一,就是亞述國,在亞伯拉罕出生時已更崇高地顯赫。約在同時,列國有些顯赫的國度,其中那地生之城——就是按……生的人的社會——
3:2064
hominem uiuentium, sub dominatu angelorum desertorum insignius excellebat, regna uidelicet tria, Sicyoniorum, Aegyptiorum, Assyriorum. Sed Assyriorum multo erat potentius adque sublimius. Nam rex ille Ninus Beli filius excepta India uniuersae Asiae populos subiugauerat. Asiam nunc dico non illam partem quae huius maioris Asiae una prouincia est, sed eam quae uniuersa Asia nuncupatur, quam quidam in altera duarum, plerique autem in tertia totius orbis parte posuerunt, ut sint omnes Asia, Europa et Africa; quod non aequali diuisione fecerunt. Namque ista, quae Asia nuncupatur, a meridie per orientem usque ad septentrionem peruenit;
the man living, under the dominion of the deserter angels, was more notably eminent—namely three kingdoms, of the Sicyonians, of the Egyptians, of the Assyrians. But that of the Assyrians was much more powerful and lofty. For that king Ninus, son of Belus, had subjugated the peoples of all Asia, India excepted. I now call it Asia, not that part which is one province of this greater Asia, but that which is named the whole of Asia, which some have placed in one of the two parts, but most in the third part of the whole world, so that the whole are Asia, Europe, and Africa; which they did not by an equal division. For this which is named Asia stretches from the south, through the east, as far as the north;
——的人的社會,在背道天使的轄制之下,更顯著地卓越,就是三個國度:西居昂人、埃及人、亞述人的國度。但亞述人的國度遠為強大崇高。因為那王寧錄之子彼勒之子尼努,除印度之外,已征服了全亞細亞的列邦。我如今所說的亞細亞,不是這較大亞細亞中作為一省的那部分,乃是被稱為整個亞細亞的那一部分;有人把它列為全世界兩部分之一,但多數人列為三部分之一,使全世界共為亞細亞、歐羅巴、阿非利加三部分;而這劃分並不均等。因為這被稱為亞細亞的,從南方經由東方一直延伸到北方;
3:2065
Europa uero a septentrione usque ad occidentem, adque inde Africa ab occidente usque ad meridiem. Unde uidentur orbem dimidium duae tenere, Europa et Africa, alium uero dimidium sola Asia. Sed ideo illae duae partes factae sunt, quia inter utramque ab Oceano ingreditur, quidquid aquarum terras interluit; et hoc mare magnum nobis facit. Quapropter si in duas partes orbem diuidas, Orientis et Occidentis, Asia erit in una, in altera uero Europa et Africa. Quam ob rem trium regnorum, quae tunc praecellebant, Sicyoniorum non erat sub Assyriis, quia in Europa sunt; Aegyptiorum autem quo modo eis non subiacebat, a quibus tota Asia tenebatur, solis Indis, ut perhibetur, exceptis?
but Europe from the north as far as the west, and thence Africa from the west as far as the south. Whence two are seen to hold half the world, Europe and Africa, but Asia alone the other half. But those two parts have been made for this reason, that between them both there enters in from the Ocean whatever of waters flows between the lands; and this makes for us the Great Sea. Wherefore if you divide the world into two parts, of the East and of the West, Asia will be in one, but in the other Europe and Africa. For which reason, of the three kingdoms which then excelled, that of the Sicyonians was not under the Assyrians, because they are in Europe; but as for the Egyptians, how were they not subject to those by whom all Asia was held, the Indians alone, as is reported, excepted?
但歐羅巴從北方一直到西方,再從那裡,阿非利加從西方一直到南方。由此可見,歐羅巴與阿非利加二者佔了世界的一半,而亞細亞獨佔另一半。但那兩部分之所以如此劃分,乃是因為在二者之間,從大洋進來那一切流於陸地之間的水;這就成了我們所稱的大海。因此,你若把世界分為東西兩部分,亞細亞便在一部分,而歐羅巴與阿非利加在另一部分。為此緣故,那時卓越的三個國度中,西居昂人的國度不在亞述人之下,因他們在歐羅巴;至於埃及人,既然全亞細亞都被那些人所掌握(據說惟印度人例外),他們怎能不臣服於他們之下呢?
3:2066
In Assyria igitur praeualuerat dominatus inpiae ciuitatis; huius caput erat illa Babylon, cuius terrigenae ciuitatis nomen aptissimum est, id est confusio. Ibi iam Ninus regnabat post mortem patris sui Beli, qui primus illic regnauerat sexaginta quinque annos. Filius uero eius Ninus, qui defuncto patri successit in regnum, quinquaginta duos regnauit annos, et habebat in regno quadraginta tres, quando natus est Abraham, qui erat annus circiter millensimus ducentensimus ante conditam Romam, ueluti alteram in occidente Babyloniam. CAPUT XVIII De iterato adloquio Dei ad Abraham, quo ei et semini eius Chanaan terra promittitur.
In Assyria, therefore, the dominion of the impious city had prevailed; the head of this was that Babylon, whose name is most fitting for an earthborn city, that is, 'confusion.' There Ninus was already reigning after the death of his father Belus, who first reigned there sixty-five years. But his son Ninus, who succeeded his deceased father in the kingdom, reigned fifty-two years, and had been in the kingdom forty-three years when Abraham was born, who was born about the one thousand two hundredth year before the founding of Rome, as it were another Babylon in the west. Chapter XVIII. On the renewed address of God to Abraham, in which the land of Canaan is promised to him and to his seed.
所以在亞述,那不敬虔之城的轄制已得勝;這城之首便是那巴比倫,其名最配得上一座地生之城,就是「混亂」。在那裡,尼努已在他父親彼勒死後作王;彼勒最先在那裡作王六十五年。他的兒子尼努承接死去的父親作王,作王五十二年;亞伯拉罕出生時,他已在位四十三年。亞伯拉罕約生於羅馬建城之前一千二百年——羅馬可說是西方另一座巴比倫。第十八章 論神再次對亞伯拉罕說話,將迦南地應許給他和他的後裔。
3:2067
Egressus ergo Abraham de Charra septuagensimo quinto anno aetatis suae, centensimo autem quadragensimo et quinto patris sui, cum Loth filio fratris et Sarra coniuge perrexit in terram Chanaan et peruenit usque ad Sichem, ubi rursus diuinum accepit oraculum, de quo ita scriptum est: Et apparuit Dominus Abrahae, et dixit illi: Semini tuo dabo terram hanc. Nihil hic de illo semine dictum est, in quo pater factus est omnium gentium, sed de illo solo, de quo pater est unius Israeliticae gentis; ab hoc enim semine terra illa possessa est. CAPUT XVIIII. De Sarrae pudicitia in Aegypto per Deum custodita, quam Abraham non uxorem suam esse dixerat, sed sororem.
Abraham then, having gone out from Haran in the seventy-fifth year of his age—and the one hundred and forty-fifth of his father—proceeded with Lot his brother's son and Sarah his wife into the land of Canaan, and came as far as Shechem, where again he received a divine oracle, concerning which it is thus written: 'And the Lord appeared to Abraham, and said to him: To your seed I will give this land.' Nothing here is said of that seed in which he was made the father of all nations, but only of that seed of which he is the father of the one nation of Israel; for by this seed that land was possessed. Chapter XIX. On Sarah's chastity in Egypt, preserved by God, whom Abraham had said to be not his wife but his sister.
於是亞伯拉罕在他七十五歲、他父親一百四十五歲那年出了哈蘭,與他兄弟的兒子羅得、他妻子撒拉一同前往迦南地,來到示劍,在那裡再次領受了神的諭示,關乎此事經上這樣寫著:「耶和華向亞伯拉罕顯現,對他說:我要把這地賜給你的後裔。」這裡並未論及那使他作萬族之父的後裔,乃單論那使他作以色列一族之父的後裔;因為那地是被這後裔所得的。第十九章 論撒拉在埃及的貞潔蒙神保守——亞伯拉罕曾說她不是自己的妻子,乃是妹子。
3:2068
Deinde aedificato ibi altari et inuocato Deo Abraham profectus est inde et habitauit in eremo adque inde ire in Aegyptum famis necessitate conpulsus est. Ubi uxorem suam dixit sororem, nihil mentitus; erat enim et hoc, quia propinqua erat sanguine; sicut etiam Loth eadem propinquitate. cum fratris eius esset filius, frater eius est dictus. Itaque uxorem tacuit, non negauit, coniugis tuendam pudicitiam committens Deo et humanas insidias cauens ut homo; quoniam, si periculum quantum caueri poterat non caueret, magis tentaret Deum, quam speraret in Deum. De qua re contra calumniantem Faustum Manichaeum satis diximus. Denique factum est, quod de Domitio praesumsit Abraham.
Then, an altar having been built there and God having been invoked, Abraham set out thence and dwelt in the wilderness, and was thence compelled by the necessity of famine to go into Egypt. There he said his wife was his sister, lying in nothing; for this also was true, because she was near in blood—just as Lot also, since he was the son of his brother, was called his brother by the same nearness of kin. And so he kept silent about her being his wife, he did not deny it, committing the protection of his spouse's chastity to God and, as a man, guarding against human snares; since, if he were not to guard against the danger as far as it could be guarded against, he would be tempting God rather than hoping in God. On this matter, against the calumniating Faustus the Manichee, we have said enough. Finally that came to pass which Abraham had presumed concerning the Lord.
接著,在那裡築了一座壇、呼求神之後,亞伯拉罕從那裡起行,住在曠野,又因饑荒的逼迫,從那裡被迫下埃及去。在那裡他說他妻子是他妹子,並無一句謊言;因為這也是真的,因她血緣相近——正如羅得,既是亞伯拉罕兄弟的兒子,也因同樣的近親關係被稱為他的弟兄。所以他緘默不提她是妻子,卻未否認;他把妻子貞潔的保護交託給神,又像人一樣防備人的陷阱;因為他若不盡可能地防避危險,就寧是試探神,而非仰望神了。關於此事,我們駁斥那毀謗的摩尼教徒浮士德時已說得夠多。末了,亞伯拉罕對主所預先指望的事就成就了。
3:2069
Nam Pharao rex Aegypti, qui eam sibi uxorem acceperat, grauiter adflictus marito reddidit. Ubi absit ut credamus alieno concubitu fuisse pollutam, quia multo est credibilius, hoc Pharaonem facere adflictionibus magnis non fuisse permissum. CAPUT XX. De secessione Loth et Abrahae, quae illis salua caritate conplacuit. Reuerso igitur Abraham ex Aegypto in locum unde uenerat, nunc Loth fratris filius ab illo in terram Sodomorum salua caritate discessit. Diuites quippe facti erant pastoresque multos pecorum habere coeperant, quibus inter se rixantibus eo modo familiarum suarum pugnacem discordiam uitauerunt. Poterat quippe hinc, ut sunt humana, etiam inter ipsos aliqua rixa consurgere.
For Pharaoh, king of Egypt, who had taken her to himself as a wife, being grievously afflicted, restored her to her husband. Here far be it that we should believe she was defiled by another's embrace, because it is much more credible that Pharaoh was not permitted to do this by the great afflictions. Chapter XX. On the separation of Lot and Abraham, which pleased them with charity preserved. Abraham, then, having returned from Egypt to the place whence he had come, now Lot his brother's son departed from him into the land of the Sodomites, with charity preserved. For they had become rich and had begun to have many shepherds of flocks, and these quarreling among themselves, in this way they avoided the contentious discord of their households. For from this, as human things are, even between themselves some quarrel might have arisen.
因為埃及王法老娶了她為妻,卻大受擊打,便把她歸還給她丈夫。在此,斷不可信她曾被別人同寢所玷污,因為遠為可信的是:法老因那些大擊打而未被許可行此事。第二十章 論羅得與亞伯拉罕的分別——這分別在愛心保全中使他們滿意。亞伯拉罕從埃及回到他原先出來之地後,如今他兄弟的兒子羅得在愛心保全中與他分開,往所多瑪人之地去。因為他們都富足了,開始擁有許多牧放群畜的牧人,這些牧人彼此相爭,他們就這樣避免了兩家之間爭鬥的不和。因為從此,按人情之常,連他們二人之間也可能生出某些爭執。
3:2070
Proinde hoc malum praecauentis Abrahae uerba ista sunt ad Loth: Non sit rixa inter me et te, et inter pastores meos et inter pastores tuos, quia homines fratres nos sumus. Nonne ecce tota terra ante te est? Discede a me; si tu in sinistram. ego in dextram; uel si tu in dextram, ego in sinistram. Hinc fortassis effecta est inter homines pacifica consuetudo, ut, quando terrenorum aliquid partiendum est, maior diuidat, minor eligat. CAPUT XXI. De tertia promissione Dei, qua terram Chanaan Abrahae et semini eius in perpetuum pollicetur.
Accordingly, the words of Abraham, guarding against this evil, are these to Lot: 'Let there be no quarrel between me and you, and between my shepherds and your shepherds, for we men are brothers. Behold, is not the whole land before you? Depart from me; if you to the left, I to the right; or if you to the right, I to the left.' Hence perhaps was established among men the peaceable custom that, when anything earthly is to be divided, the elder divides and the younger chooses. Chapter XXI. On the third promise of God, by which He pledges the land of Canaan to Abraham and to his seed for ever.
於是,亞伯拉罕為防備這惡事,對羅得說了這些話:「你我之間、你的牧人與我的牧人之間,不可相爭,因為我們是骨肉兄弟。遍地不都在你眼前麼?請你離開我;你向左,我就向右;你向右,我就向左。」由此,或許在人中間立定了和睦的慣例,就是當有什麼屬地之物要分時,由年長者劃分,年幼者選取。第二十一章 論神第三次的應許——藉此祂將迦南地永遠應許給亞伯拉罕和他的後裔。
3:2071
Cum ergo digressi essent separatimque habitarent Abraham et Loth necessitate sustentandae familiae, non foeditate discordiae, et Abraham in terra Chanaan, Loth autem esset in Sodomis, oraculo tertio dixit Dominus ad Abraham: Respiciens oculis tuis uide a loco, in quo nunc tu es, ad aquilonem et Africum et orientem et mare, quia omnem terram, quam tu uides, tibi dabo eam et semini tuo usque in saeculum, et faciam semen tuum tamquam harenam terrae. Si potest aliquis dinumerare harenam terrae, et semen tuum dinumerabitur. Surgens perambula terram in longitudinem eius et in latitudinem, quia tibi dabo eam.
When therefore Abraham and Lot had separated and were dwelling apart by the necessity of sustaining the household, not by the foulness of discord, and Abraham was in the land of Canaan while Lot was in Sodom, by a third oracle the Lord said to Abraham: 'Lifting up your eyes, look from the place in which you now are, to the north and the south and the east and the sea; for all the land which you see, I will give it to you and to your seed unto the age, and I will make your seed as the sand of the earth. If anyone can number the sand of the earth, then your seed shall be numbered. Rising, walk through the land in its length and in its breadth, for to you I will give it.'
於是,當亞伯拉罕與羅得已分開、因供養家眷的需要(非因不和的醜事)而各自分居,亞伯拉罕在迦南地、羅得在所多瑪時,主藉第三次的諭示對亞伯拉罕說:「你舉目,從你所在的地方向北、向南、向東、向海觀看;凡你所看見的一切地,我都要賜給你和你的後裔,直到永遠,並要使你的後裔如同地上的塵沙。人若能數算地上的塵沙,才能數算你的後裔。你起來,縱橫走遍這地,因為我必把它賜給你。」
3:2072
In hac promissione utrum sit etiam illa, qua pater factus est omnium gentium, non euidenter apparet. Potest enim uideri ad hoc pertinere: Et faciam semen tuum tamquam harenam terrae, quod ea locutione dictum est. quam Graeci uocant hyperbolen; quae utique tropica est, non propria. Quo tamen modo, ut ceteris tropis, uti solere scripturam, nullus qui eam didicit ambigit. Iste autem tropus. id est modus locutionis, fit, quando id quod dicitur longe est amplius, quam quod eo dicto significatur. Quis enim non uideat. quam sit incomparabiliter amplior harenae numerus, quam potest esse hominum omnium ab ipso Adam usque ad terminum saeculi?
In this promise, whether there is also that one by which he was made the father of all nations, does not evidently appear. For it can seem to pertain to this: 'And I will make your seed as the sand of the earth,' which was said by that figure of speech which the Greeks call hyperbole; which is surely tropical, not proper. Yet that Scripture is wont to use this, as it does the other tropes, no one who has learned it doubts. But this trope, that is, mode of speaking, occurs when that which is said is far more ample than what is signified by what is said. For who does not see how incomparably more ample is the number of the sand than can be the number of all men from Adam himself down to the end of the age?
在這應許中,是否也含有那使他作萬族之父的應許,並不明顯。因為這話似乎可指向此:「我要使你的後裔如同地上的塵沙」,這話是用希臘人所稱「誇張法」的修辭格說的;這誇張法當然是比喻性的,非字面的。然而聖經慣用此法(正如慣用其他比喻法),凡學過聖經的人都不懷疑。但這比喻法,即這說話的方式,乃是當所說的遠比所表明的更為宏大時所用的。因為誰看不出,塵沙之數比起從亞當本身直到末世萬人之數,不知宏大多少倍呢?
3:2073
Quanto ergo magis quam semen Abrahae, non solum quod pertinet ad Israeliticam gentem, uerum etiam quod est et futurum est secundum imitationem fidei toto orbe terrarum in omnibus gentibus! Quod semen in conparatione multitudinis inpiorum profecto in paucis est; quamuis et ipsi pauci faciant innumerabilem multitudinem suam, quae significata est secundum hyperbolen per harenam terrae. Sane ista multitudo, quae promittitur Abrahae, non Deo est innumerabilis, sed hominibus; Deo autem nec harena terrae.
How much more, then, than the seed of Abraham—not only that which pertains to the nation of Israel, but also that which is and shall be according to the imitation of faith throughout the whole world among all nations! Which seed, in comparison with the multitude of the impious, is surely among the few; although even these few make up their own innumerable multitude, which was signified, according to hyperbole, by the sand of the earth. Indeed this multitude which is promised to Abraham is innumerable not to God, but to men; but to God not even the sand of the earth is innumerable.
那麼,比起亞伯拉罕的後裔——不僅是屬以色列民族的,更是遍及全世界、在萬族中按信心的效法現今所是、將來所要是的後裔——又當如何呢?這後裔與不敬虔者的眾多相比,誠然只是少數;雖然這少數也構成他們自己無法數算的眾多,這眾多乃是照誇張法藉地上的塵沙所表明的。實在地,這應許給亞伯拉罕的眾多,在神並非不可數算,乃是在人不可數算;而在神,連地上的塵沙也不是不可數算的。
3:2074
Proinde quia non tantum gens Israelitica, sed uniuersum semen Abrahae, ubi est et promissio non secundum carnem, sed secundum spiritum plurium filiorum, congruentius harenae multitudini conparatur: potest hic intellegi utriusque rei facta promissio. Sed ideo diximus, quod non euidenter appareat, quia et illius gentis unius multitudo, quae secundum carnem nata est ex Abraham per eius nepotem Iacob, in tantum creuit, ut paene omnes partes orbis inpleuerit. Et ideo potuit et ipsa secundum hyperbolen harenae multitudini conparari, quia et haec sola innumera est homini. Terram certe illam solam significatam, quae appellata est Chanaan, ambigit nemo. Sed quod dictum est:
Accordingly, because not only the nation of Israel, but the whole seed of Abraham—in which is also the promise of more sons not according to the flesh, but according to the spirit—is more fittingly compared to the multitude of the sand, the promise made of both things can here be understood. But we have said that it does not evidently appear, because the multitude of that one nation also, which was born according to the flesh from Abraham through his grandson Jacob, grew to such an extent that it well-nigh filled all parts of the world. And therefore it too could be compared, according to hyperbole, to the multitude of the sand, because even this alone is innumerable to man. That land alone, certainly, which is called Canaan, no one doubts to have been signified. But as to what was said:
因此,既然不僅以色列民族、乃是亞伯拉罕的全部後裔——其中也含有更多兒女不按肉身、乃按聖靈的應許——更恰當地比作塵沙的眾多,那麼在這裡便可理解為兩件事的應許都已作成。但我們說過它並不明顯,因為那一個民族——就是按肉身藉亞伯拉罕的孫子雅各所生的——其眾多也增長到如此地步,幾乎充滿了世界各處。所以它也能照誇張法比作塵沙的眾多,因為單這一族對人而言也是不可數算的。至於那被稱為迦南的地,無人懷疑乃是惟獨它被指明。但至於那所說的話:
3:2075
Tibi dabo eam et semini tuo usque in saeculum, potest mouere nonnullos, si usque in saeculum intellegant (in aeternum*. Si autem in saeculum hoc loco sic accipiant, quem ad modum fideliter tenemus initium futuri saeculi a fine praesentis ordiri, nihil eos mouebit; quia, etsi expulsi sunt Israelitae de Hierosolymis, manent tamen in aliis ciuitatibus terrae Chanaan, et usque in finem manebunt; et uniuersa terra illa cum a Christianis inhabitatur, etiam ipsum semen est Abrahae. CAPUT XXII. De superatis ab Abraham hostibus Sodomorum. quando et Loth de captiuitate eripuit, et a Melchisedech sacerdote benedictus est.
'To you will I give it, and to your seed for ever' — this may trouble some, if they understand 'for ever' as meaning 'unto eternity.' But if in this passage they take 'for ever' to mean this present age, then, just as we faithfully hold that the beginning of the age to come takes its start from the end of the present one, nothing will trouble them; for although the Israelites were driven out of Jerusalem, they still remain in other cities of the land of Canaan, and will remain unto the end; and the whole of that land, when it is inhabited by Christians, is itself also the seed of Abraham. CHAPTER XXII. Of the enemies of the Sodomites overcome by Abraham, when he also rescued Lot from captivity and was blessed by Melchizedek the priest.
「我要將這地賜給你和你的後裔,直到永遠」——這話可能使一些人困惑,倘若他們把「直到永遠」理解為「直到永世」。但若他們在此處把「直到永遠」理解為這現今的世代,那麼,正如我們忠信地持守來世的開端乃是從現今世代的終結而起,這話就絲毫不會使他們困惑;因為以色列人雖被趕出耶路撒冷,卻仍留在迦南地其他的城邑中,並要存留到末了;那全地當被基督徒所居住時,本身也是亞伯拉罕的後裔。第二十二章 論亞伯拉罕戰勝所多瑪人的仇敵,那時他救出了羅得脫離擄掠,並蒙祭司麥基洗德的祝福。
3:2076
Hoc responso promissionis accepto migrauit Abraham et mansit in alio eiusdem terrae loco, iuxta quercum Mambre, quae erat Chebron. Deinde ab hostibus, qui Sodomis inruerant, cum quinque reges aduersus quattuor bellum gererent et uictis Sodomitis etiam Loth captus esset, liberauit eum Abraham adductis secum in proelium trecentis decem et octo uernaculis suis et uictoriam fecit regibus Sodomorum nihilque spoliorum auferre uoluit, cum rex cui uicerat obtulisset. Sed plane tunc benedictus est a Melchisedech, qui erat sacerdos Dei excelsi; de quo in epistula, quae inscribitur ad Hebraeos, quam plures Pauli apostoli esse dicunt, quidam uero negant, multa et magna conscripta sunt.
Having received this answer of promise, Abraham journeyed and dwelt in another place of the same land, by the oak of Mamre, which was at Hebron. Then, when enemies who had fallen upon Sodom — five kings waging war against four — had conquered the Sodomites and Lot too had been taken captive, Abraham delivered him, leading with him into battle three hundred and eighteen of his own household servants, and he won the victory for the kings of Sodom; yet he was unwilling to take away anything of the spoils, though the king whom he had conquered for had offered it. But assuredly he was then blessed by Melchizedek, who was the priest of God Most High; concerning whom, in the epistle which is inscribed 'to the Hebrews,' which very many say is by the apostle Paul, though some deny it, many great things have been written.
亞伯拉罕領受了這應許的答覆後,便起行,住在那同一地的另一處,靠近幔利的橡樹,就是在希伯崙。後來,那些攻入所多瑪的仇敵——五王與四王交戰——已經擊敗了所多瑪人,連羅得也被擄去,亞伯拉罕便帶領自己家中所生的三百一十八名僕人一同上陣,救出了他,並為所多瑪諸王得了勝;然而他不願取走任何戰利品,雖然他為之爭戰得勝的那王曾將之獻給他。但他那時確實蒙麥基洗德的祝福,麥基洗德乃是至高神的祭司;論到他,在那題為「致希伯來人」的書信中(許多人說這書信是使徒保羅所寫,有些人卻否認),記載了許多偉大的事。
3:2077
Ibi quippe primum apparuit sacrificium, quod nunc a Christianis offertur Deo toto orbe terrarum, inpleturque illud, quod longe post hoc factum per prophetiam dicitur ad Christum, qui fuerat adhuc uenturus in carne: Tu es sacerdos in aeternum secundum ordinem Melchisedech; non scilicet secundum ordinem Aaron, qui ordo fuerat auferendus inlucescentibus rebus. quae illis umbris praenotabantur. CAPUT XXIII. De uerbo Domini ad Abraham, quo ei promittitur secundum multitudinem stellarum multiplicanda posteritas; quod credens iustificatus est adhuc in praeputio constitutus. Etiam tunc factum est uerbum Domini ad Abraham in uisu.
For there first appeared that sacrifice which is now offered to God by Christians throughout the whole world, and there was fulfilled that which, long after this was done, is spoken through prophecy concerning Christ, who was yet to come in the flesh: 'You are a priest for ever after the order of Melchizedek' — that is, not after the order of Aaron, which order was to be taken away when those things shone forth which were foreshadowed by those shadows. CHAPTER XXIII. Of the word of the Lord to Abraham, by which is promised him a posterity to be multiplied according to the multitude of the stars; believing which, he was justified while still in uncircumcision. Then too came the word of the Lord to Abraham in a vision.
因為那時首次顯出了如今基督徒在普天下向神所獻的祭,並且應驗了那在此事發生很久之後藉著預言論到基督所說的話——基督那時尚未在肉身中來臨:「你是照著麥基洗德的等次永遠為祭司」——就是說,不是照著亞倫的等次,亞倫的等次原要被廢去,當那些被影兒所預表的實體顯明之時。第二十三章 論主對亞伯拉罕所說的話,藉此應許他的後裔要照著天上眾星的數目增多;他因相信便稱義,那時他仍在未受割禮之中。那時主的話也在異象中臨到亞伯拉罕。
3:2078
Qui cum ei protectionem mercedemque promitteret ualde multam, ille de posteritate sollicitus quendam Eliezer uernaculum suum futurum sibi dixit heredem, continuoque illi promissus est heres, non ille uernaculus, sed qui de ipso Abraham fuerat exiturus, rursusque semen innumerabile, non sicut harena terrae, sed sicut stellae caeli; ubi mihi magis uidetur promissa posteritas caelesti felicitate sublimis. Nam quantum ad multitudinem pertinet, quid sunt stellae caeli ad harenam terrae? nisi quis et istam conparationem in tantum esse similem dicat, in quantum etiam stellae dinumerari non ualent, quia nec omnes eas uideri posse credendum est.
When He promised him protection and a very great reward, Abraham, anxious about posterity, said that a certain Eliezer, a servant of his household, would be his heir; but at once an heir was promised him, not that servant, but one who should come forth from Abraham himself, and again a seed innumerable, not as the sand of the earth, but as the stars of heaven; whereby it seems to me rather that a posterity sublime in heavenly felicity is promised. For as regards multitude, what are the stars of heaven compared with the sand of the earth? — unless one say that this comparison is alike in so far as even the stars cannot be numbered, since it is not to be believed that all of them can be seen.
當神應許他保護和極大的賞賜時,亞伯拉罕為後裔憂慮,說他家中所生的一個僕人以利以謝要作他的後嗣;但立刻有後嗣應許給他,不是那僕人,乃是要從亞伯拉罕自己而出的,並且後裔又要無可數算,不像地上的塵沙,乃像天上的眾星;由此在我看來,所應許的後裔倒是在天上的福樂中崇高的。因為論到數目,天上的眾星與地上的塵沙相比算得甚麼呢?——除非有人說,這比擬在這意義上是相似的,就是連眾星也不能數算,因為不可信眾星都能被看見。
3:2079
Nam quanto quisque acutius intuetur, tanto plures uidet. Unde et acerrime cernentibus aliquas occultas esse merito existimatur, exceptis eis sideribus, quae in alia parte orbis a nobis remotissima oriri et occidere perhibentur. Postremo quicumque uniuersum stellarum numerum conprehendisse et conscripsisse iactantur, sicut Aratus uel Eudoxus uel si qui alii sunt, eos libri huius contemnit auctoritas. Hic sane illa sententia ponitur, cuius apostolus meminit propter Dei gratiam commendandam: Credidit Abraham Deo, et deputatum est illi ad iustitiam; ne circumcisio gloriaretur gentesque incircumcisas ad fidem Christi nollet admitti.
For the more keenly anyone gazes, the more he sees. Hence it is rightly judged that, to those who see most acutely, some stars remain hidden — apart from those constellations which are said to rise and set in the other part of the world, far removed from us. Finally, whoever boast that they have comprehended and recorded the whole number of the stars — such as Aratus or Eudoxus or any others there may be — the authority of this book holds them in contempt. Here indeed is set down that sentence which the apostle recalls for the commending of God's grace: 'Abraham believed God, and it was reckoned to him for righteousness' — lest circumcision should glory and be unwilling that the uncircumcised nations should be admitted to the faith of Christ.
因為人越是專注地凝望,他所看見的就越多。因此正確地判斷:對於視力最敏銳的人,仍有些星辰是隱藏的——除了那些據說在世界另一邊、離我們極遠之處升起落下的星座之外。最後,凡誇口說已通曉並記下眾星全數的人——如阿拉圖斯或歐多克索斯或其他任何人——這書卷的權威都藐視他們。在此實在記下了使徒為要稱頌神的恩典而提及的那句話:「亞伯拉罕信神,這就算為他的義」——免得割禮誇口,不肯讓未受割禮的列國得進入基督的信。
3:2080
Hoc enim quando factum est, ut credenti Abrahae deputaretur fides ad iustitiam, nondum fuerat circumcisus. CAPUT XXIIII. De significatione sacrificii, quod Abraham offerre praeceptus est, cum poposcisset, ut de his quae crediderat doceretur. In eodem uisu cum loqueretur ei Deus, etiam hoc ait ad illum: Ego Deus, qui eduxi te de regione Chaldaeorum, ut dem tibi terram hanc, ut heres sis eius. Ubi cum interrogasset Abraham secundum quid sciret, quod heres eius erit, dixit illi Deus: Accipe mihi iuuencam trimam et capram trimam et arietem trimum et turturem et columbam. Accepit autem illi haec omnia et diuisit illa media et posuit ea contra faciem alterum alteri; aues autem non diuisit.
For when this was done, that faith was reckoned for righteousness to the believing Abraham, he had not yet been circumcised. CHAPTER XXIV. Of the meaning of the sacrifice which Abraham was commanded to offer when he had asked to be instructed concerning those things he had believed. In the same vision, while God spoke to him, He also said this to him: 'I am the God who brought you out of the region of the Chaldeans, that I might give you this land, that you should be its heir.' And when Abraham asked according to what sign he should know that he would be its heir, God said to him: 'Take for me a heifer of three years old, and a she-goat of three years old, and a ram of three years old, and a turtledove, and a pigeon.' And he took for Him all these and divided them in the midst and set them one against another; but the birds he did not divide.
因為當這事成就、那信心算為義給信的亞伯拉罕時,他尚未受割禮。第二十四章 論亞伯拉罕奉命所獻之祭的意義,那時他曾求問,要受教明白他所信的那些事。在同一異象中,當神對他說話時,神也對他說了這話:「我是領你出迦勒底地的神,要把這地賜給你,使你承受為業。」當亞伯拉罕問,要照甚麼憑據知道他必承受這地時,神對他說:「你為我取一隻三年的母牛,一隻三年的母山羊,一隻三年的公綿羊,一隻斑鳩,一隻雛鴿。」他為神取了這一切,從中間劈開,把每一塊彼此相對地擺列;只是鳥沒有劈開。
3:2081
Et descenderunt, sicut scriptum est, aues supra corpora quae diuisa erant, et consedit illis Abram. Circa solis autem occasum pauor inruit super Abram, et ecce timor tenebrosus magnus incidit ei; et dictum est ad Abram: Sciendo scies, quia peregrinum erit semen tuum in terra non propria, et in seruitutem redigent eos et adfligent eos quadringentis annis; gentem autem, cui seruierint. iudicabo ego. Post haec uero exibunt hoc cum supellectili multa. Tu autem ibis ad patres tuos cum pace nutritus in senecta bona. Quarta uero generatione conuertent se hoc. Nondum enim inpleta sunt peccata Amorrhaeorum usque adhuc.
And there came down, as it is written, birds upon the bodies which had been divided, and Abram sat with them. And about the going down of the sun, a terror fell upon Abram, and behold, a great dark fear came upon him; and it was said to Abram: 'Knowing you shall know that your seed shall be a sojourner in a land not its own, and they shall reduce them to bondage and afflict them four hundred years; but the nation whom they shall serve, I will judge. And after this they shall come out hither with much substance. But you shall go to your fathers in peace, nourished in a good old age. And in the fourth generation they shall return hither. For the sins of the Amorites are not yet filled up unto this present.'
如經上所記,有鷙鳥落在那劈開的肉塊上,亞伯蘭就坐在那裏與牠們同在。約在日落的時候,驚恐臨到亞伯蘭,看哪,有大而黑暗的懼怕臨到他;又有話對亞伯蘭說:「你要確實地知道,你的後裔必在別人的地上作客旅,他們必使你的後裔淪為奴僕,苦待他們四百年;但他們所服事的那國,我必審判。此後他們必帶著許多財物從那裏出來。至於你,你必享高壽,平平安安歸到你列祖那裏。到第四代,他們必回到這裏;因為亞摩利人的罪孽到如今還沒有滿盈。」
3:2082
Cum autem iam sol erat ad occasum, flamma facta est, et ecce fornax fumabunda et lampades ignis, quae pertransierunt per media diuisa illa. In die illa disposuit Dominus Deus testamentum ad Abram, dicens: Semini tuo dabo terram hanc, a flumine Aegypti usque ad flumen magnum flumen Euphraten, Cenaeos et Cenezaeos et Cedmonaeos et Chettaeos et Pherezaeos et Raphaim et Amorrhaeos et Chananaeos et Euaeos et Gergesaeos et Iebusaeos. Haec omnia in uisu facta diuinitus adque dicta sunt, de quibus singulis enucleate disserere longum est et intentionem operis huius excedit. Quod ergo satis est nosse debemus.
And when the sun was now at its setting, there was a flame, and behold, a smoking furnace and lamps of fire, which passed between those divided pieces. In that day the Lord God made a covenant with Abram, saying: 'To your seed will I give this land, from the river of Egypt unto the great river, the river Euphrates: the Kenites, and the Kenizzites, and the Kadmonites, and the Hittites, and the Perizzites, and the Rephaim, and the Amorites, and the Canaanites, and the Hivites, and the Girgashites, and the Jebusites.' All these things were done and said by divine power in the vision; concerning each of which to discourse in full would be long and would exceed the aim of this work. Therefore we ought to know what is enough.
當日頭正落的時候,有火焰出現,看哪,有冒煙的爐和燒著的火把從那些劈開的肉塊中經過。當那日,主神與亞伯蘭立約,說:「我已把這地賜給你的後裔,從埃及河直到伯拉大河,就是基尼人、基尼洗人、甲摩尼人、赫人、比利洗人、利乏音人、亞摩利人、迦南人、希未人、革迦撒人、耶布斯人之地。」這一切都是在異象中藉著神能成就並說出的;逐一詳論這些事,就太冗長了,並且超出這工作的目的。所以我們當曉得那已足夠的事。
3:2083
Postea quam dictum est credidisse Abraham Deo et deputatum illi ad iustitiam, non eum in fide defecisse, ut diceret: Dominator Domine, secundum quid sciam, quia heres eius ero? (terrae quippe illius promissa erat hereditas) — non enim ait: \'Unde sciam?\' quasi adhuc non crederet; sed ait: Secundum quid sciam? ut ei rei, quam crediderat, aliqua similitudo adhiberetur, qua eius modus agnosceretur; sicut non est uirginis Mariae diffidentia quod ait: Quo modo fiet istud, quoniam uirum non cognosco? quod enim futurum esset, certa erat; modum quo fieret inquirebat, et hoc cum quaesisset, audiuit —:
After it was said that Abraham had believed God and it was reckoned to him for righteousness, he did not fail in faith when he said, 'Lord God, according to what shall I know that I shall be its heir?' (for the inheritance of that land had been promised) — for he does not say, 'Whence shall I know?' as though he did not yet believe; but he says, 'According to what shall I know?' that to the thing which he had believed some similitude might be applied, by which its manner might be recognized; just as it is not from distrust that the Virgin Mary says, 'How shall this be, since I know not a man?' For that it should come to pass she was certain; she was inquiring the manner in which it should be done, and when she had asked this, she heard —
在說了亞伯拉罕信神、這就算為他的義之後,他並沒有在信心上失落,當他說:「主神啊,我照甚麼憑據知道我必承受這地呢?」(因為那地的產業已應許給他)——他並不說「我從何知道?」彷彿他還不信;乃是說「我照甚麼憑據知道?」為叫對他所信的事,能加上某種相似的憑據,藉此可認出其方式;正如童女馬利亞說「我沒有出嫁,怎能有這事呢?」並非出於不信。因為那事必要成就,她是確信的;她所詢問的是成就的方式,而她問了這事,就聽見了——
3:2084
denique et hic similitudo data est de animalibus, iuuenca et capra et ariete et duabus uolucribus, turture et columba, ut secundum haec futurum sciret, quod futurum esse iam non ambigeret. Siue ergo per iunencam significata sit plebs posita sub iugo legis, per capram eadem plebs peccatrix futura, per arietem eadem plebs etiam regnatura ( quae animalia propterea trima dicuntur.
so here too a similitude was given by means of animals — a heifer and a she-goat and a ram and two birds, a turtledove and a pigeon — that according to these he might know the future which he was already no longer doubting would come to pass. Whether, then, by the heifer was signified the people set under the yoke of the law, by the she-goat that same people destined to become sinful, by the ram that same people also destined to reign (which animals are for this reason called three years old) —
所以在此也藉著牲畜給了一個相似的憑據——一隻母牛、一隻母山羊、一隻公綿羊和兩隻飛鳥,斑鳩與雛鴿——為叫他可照著這些知道將來的事,那事他已不再懷疑必要成就。那麼,無論是藉母牛表明那置於律法軛下的百姓,藉母山羊表明那同一將要犯罪的百姓,藉公綿羊表明那同一將要掌權的百姓(這些牲畜因此被稱為三年的)——
3:2085
quia, cum sint insignes articuli temporum ab Adam usque ad Noe et inde usque ad Abraham et inde usque ad Dauid, qui reprobato Saule primus in regno gentis Israeliticae Domini est uoluntate fundatus, in hoc ordine tertio, qui tenditur ex Abraham usque ad Dauid, tamquam tertiam aetatem gerens ille populus adoleuit), siue aliquid aliud conuenientius ista significent: nullo modo tamen dubitauerim spiritales in ea praefiguratos additamento turturis et columbae. Et ideo dictum est: Aues autem non diuisit, quoniam carnales inter se diuiduntur, spiritales autem nullo modo, siue a negotiosis conuersationibus hominum se remoueant, sicut turtur, siue inter illas degant, sicut columba;
because, since there are notable joints of the times from Adam to Noah, and thence to Abraham, and thence to David, who, when Saul was rejected, was first established by the will of the Lord in the kingdom of the Israelite nation, in this third order, which is extended from Abraham to David, that people grew up as it were bearing the third age — or whether these things signify something else more fitting: in no way, however, should I doubt that spiritual men were prefigured in it by the addition of the turtledove and the pigeon. And therefore it was said, 'But the birds he did not divide,' since carnal men are divided among themselves, but spiritual men in no way, whether they withdraw themselves from the busy intercourse of men, like the turtledove, or dwell among them, like the pigeon;
因為從亞當到挪亞,又從那裏到亞伯拉罕,又從那裏到大衛,有著顯著的時代節點——大衛在掃羅被棄後,首先按主的旨意被立在以色列國的王位上——在這第三段、就是從亞伯拉罕延伸到大衛的時段中,那百姓彷彿擔負著第三個年代而長大成熟;無論這些事是表明這個,或是表明別的更合宜之事:然而我絕不會懷疑,藉著加上斑鳩與雛鴿,屬靈人在其中被預表了。所以經上說:「只是鳥沒有劈開」,因為屬肉體的人彼此分裂,屬靈的人卻絕不如此,無論他們像斑鳩那樣從人忙碌的交往中退隱,或像雛鴿那樣住在人中間;
3:2086
utraque tamen auis est simplex et innoxia, significans et in ipso Israelitico populo. cui terra illa danda erat, futuros indiuiduos filios promissionis et heredes regni in aeterna felicitate mansuri. Aues autem descendentes supra corpora, quae diuisa erant, non boni aliquid, sed spiritus indicant aeris huius, pastum quendam suum de carnalium diuisione quaerentes. Quod autem illis consedit Abraham, significat etiam inter illas carnalium diuisiones ueros usque in finem perseueraturos fideles.
yet each bird is simple and harmless, signifying that even in that Israelite people, to whom that land was to be given, there would be undivided children of promise and heirs of the kingdom, destined to abide in eternal felicity. But the birds coming down upon the bodies which had been divided indicate nothing good, but the spirits of this air, seeking a certain food for themselves from the division of the carnal. And that Abraham sat with them signifies that even amid those divisions of the carnal there would be true believers who would persevere unto the end.
然而這兩種鳥都是純樸無害的,表明甚至在那將承受那地的以色列百姓中,也要有不分裂的應許之子和國度的後嗣,要存留在永遠的福樂中。但那落在劈開肉塊上的鷙鳥所指明的並非甚麼善事,乃是這空中的諸靈,從屬肉體之人的分裂中為自己尋找某種食物。而亞伯拉罕與牠們同坐,則表明甚至在屬肉體者那些分裂之中,也要有真信徒持守到底。
3:2087
Et circa solis occasum quod pauor inruit in Abraham et timor tenebrosus magnus significat circa huius saeculi finem magnam perturbationem ac tribulationem futuram fidelium, de qua Dominus dicit in euangelio: Erit enim tunc tribulatio magna, qualis non fuit ab initio. Quod uero dictum est ad Abraham: Sciendo scies, quia peregrinum erit semen tuum in terra non propria, et in seruitutem redigent eos et adfligent eos quadringentis annis, de populo Israel, qui fuerat in Aegypto seruiturus, apertissime prophetatum est; non quod in eadem seruitute sub Aegyptiis adfligentibus quadringentos annos ille populus fuerat peracturus, sed in ipsis quadringentis annis praenuntiatum est hoc futurum.
And that about the setting of the sun a terror fell upon Abraham and a great dark fear, signifies that about the end of this age there will be a great disturbance and tribulation of the faithful, of which the Lord says in the Gospel: 'For then there shall be great tribulation, such as was not from the beginning.' But what was said to Abraham, 'Knowing you shall know that your seed shall be a sojourner in a land not its own, and they shall reduce them to bondage and afflict them four hundred years,' was most plainly prophesied concerning the people of Israel, who were to be in bondage in Egypt — not that that people would spend four hundred years in that same bondage under afflicting Egyptians, but that within those four hundred years this was foretold to come to pass.
而那在日落時驚恐與大而黑暗的懼怕臨到亞伯拉罕,則表明約在這世代的末了,必有信徒的大擾亂與患難,正如主在福音書中所說:「因為那時必有大患難,從世界的起頭直到如今,沒有這樣的患難。」但對亞伯拉罕所說的「你要確實地知道,你的後裔必在別人的地上作客旅,他們必使你的後裔淪為奴僕,苦待他們四百年」,乃是極明白地論到以色列百姓所發的預言,他們將要在埃及為奴——並非說那百姓要在埃及人苦待之下度過那四百年的奴役,乃是說在那四百年之內,預言此事必要成就。
3:2088
Quem ad modum enim scriptum est de Thara patre Abrahae: Et fuerunt dies Tharae in Charra quinque et ducenti anni, non quia ibi omnes acti sunt, sed quia ibi conpleti sunt: ita et hic propterea interpositum est: Et in seruitutem redigent eos et adfligent eos quadringentis annis, quoniam iste numerus in eadem adflictione conpletus est, non quia ibi uniuersus peractus est. Quadringenti sane dicuntur anni propter numeri plenitudinem, quamuis aliquanto amplius sint, siue ex hoc tempore conputentur, quo ista promittebantur Abrahae, siue ex quo natus est Isaac, propter semen Abrahae, de quo ista praedicuntur.
For just as it is written of Terah, the father of Abraham, 'And the days of Terah in Haran were two hundred and five years' — not because they were all spent there, but because they were there completed — so here too it was inserted for this reason: 'And they shall reduce them to bondage and afflict them four hundred years,' since that number was completed in that same affliction, not because the whole was spent there. The years are indeed called four hundred for the fullness of the number, although they are somewhat more, whether they be reckoned from the time when these things were promised to Abraham, or from when Isaac was born, on account of the seed of Abraham, concerning whom these things are foretold.
因為正如經上論到亞伯拉罕的父親他拉所記:「他拉在哈蘭的年日是二百零五年」——並非因為這些年日都在那裏度過,乃是因為在那裏滿足——照樣在此也為此緣故插入這話:「他們必使你的後裔淪為奴僕,苦待他們四百年」,因為那數目是在那同一苦待中滿足的,並非因為全部都在那裏度過。這年數實在被稱為四百,是為著數目的完整,雖然實際略多一些,無論是從這些事應許給亞伯拉罕的時候起算,或是從以撒出生時起算(因著亞伯拉罕的後裔,這些事是論到他所預言的)。
3:2089
Conputantur enim, sicut superius iam diximus, ab anno septuagensimo et quinto Abrahae, quando ad eum facta est prima promissio, usque ad exitum Israel ex Aegypto quadringenti et triginta anni; quorum apostolus ita meminit: Hoc autem dico, inquit: testamentum confirmatum a Deo post quadringentos triginta annos facta lex non infirmat ad euacuandam promissionem. Iam ergo isti quadringenti et triginta anni quadringenti poterant nuncupari, quia non sunt multo amplius:
For they are reckoned, as we have already said above, from the seventy-fifth year of Abraham, when the first promise was made to him, unto the departure of Israel out of Egypt, four hundred and thirty years; of which the apostle thus makes mention: 'But this I say,' he says, 'the law, which was made four hundred and thirty years after, does not annul the covenant confirmed by God so as to make void the promise.' Now then, these four hundred and thirty years could be called four hundred, since they are not much more —
因為這些年日,如我們已在上文所說,是從亞伯拉罕七十五歲、那初次應許臨到他時,直到以色列人出埃及,共四百三十年;使徒這樣提及這事:「我是這麼說,」他說:「那四百三十年以後才有的律法,並不能廢掉神所堅定的約,使應許歸於虛空。」既如此,這四百三十年便可稱為四百年,因為相差不多——
3:2090
quanto magis cum aliquot iam ex isto numero praeterissent, quando illa in uisu demonstrata et dicta sunt Abrahae, uel quando Isaac natus est centenario patri suo, a prima promissione post uiginti quinque annos, cum iam ex istis quadringentis triginta quadringenti et quinque remanerent, quos Deus quadringentos uoluit nominare. Et cetera, quae sequuntur in uerbis praenuntiantis Dei, nullus dubitauerit ad Israeliticum populum pertinere. Quod uero adiungitur: Cum autem iam sol erat ad occasum, flamma facta est, et ecce fornax fumabunda et lampades ignis, quae pertransierunt per media diuisa illa, significat iam in fine saeculi per ignem iudicandos esse carnales.
how much more, since some of that number had already passed when those things were shown and said to Abraham in the vision, or when Isaac was born to his hundred-year-old father, twenty-five years after the first promise, when out of those four hundred and thirty there now remained four hundred and five, which God willed to name four hundred. And the rest of what follows in the words of God foretelling, no one would doubt to pertain to the Israelite people. But what is added — 'And when the sun was now at its setting, there was a flame, and behold, a smoking furnace and lamps of fire, which passed between those divided pieces' — signifies that at the end of the age the carnal are to be judged by fire.
更何況當那些事在異象中向亞伯拉罕顯明並說出時,那數目已有一部分過去了;又或當以撒生給他百歲的父親、即初次應許之後二十五年時,那四百三十年中如今只剩四百零五年,而神願稱之為四百年。神預言之言中其餘所跟著的話,無人會懷疑乃是論到以色列百姓。但所加添的話——「當日頭正落的時候,有火焰出現,看哪,有冒煙的爐和燒著的火把從那些劈開的肉塊中經過」——則表明在世代的末了,屬肉體之人要被火審判。
3:2091
Sicut enim adflictio ciuitatis Dei, qualis antea numquam fuit, quae sub Antichristo futura speratur, significatur tenebroso timore Abrahae circa solis occasum, id est propinquante iam fine saeculi: sic ad solis occasum. id est ad ipsum iam finem, significatur isto igne dies iudicii dirimens carnales per ignem saluandos et igne damnandos. Deinde testamentum factum ad Abraham terram Chanaan proprie manifestat et nominat in ea undecim gentes a flumine Aegypti usque ad flumen magnum Euphraten. Non ergo a flumine magno Aegypti, hoc est Nilo, sed a paruo, quod diuidit inter Aegyptum et Palaestinam, ubi est ciuitas Rhinocorura. CAPUT XXV.
For just as the affliction of the city of God, such as never was before, which is hoped to be under Antichrist, is signified by the dark fear of Abraham about the setting of the sun, that is, when the end of the age is now drawing near: so at the setting of the sun, that is, at the very end now, by that fire is signified the day of judgment, which separates the carnal who are to be saved by fire and those to be damned by fire. Then the covenant made with Abraham properly manifests and names the land of Canaan, and in it eleven nations from the river of Egypt unto the great river Euphrates. Not, therefore, from the great river of Egypt, that is, the Nile, but from the small one, which divides between Egypt and Palestine, where is the city of Rhinocorura. CHAPTER XXV.
因為正如神之城的患難——那從未有過的、所盼望要在敵基督之下發生的患難——藉著亞伯拉罕在日落時的黑暗懼怕被表明出來,就是當世代的末了如今臨近之時:照樣,在日落之時,就是如今在最末了之際,藉那火表明審判的日子,這日子分別那將被火所救的屬肉體之人和將被火所定罪的人。其次,與亞伯拉罕所立的約,明確地顯出並指名迦南地,並其中從埃及河直到伯拉大河之間的十一族。所以,並非從埃及的大河、就是尼羅河起,乃是從那分隔埃及與巴勒斯坦的小河起,那裏有利挪哥魯拉城。第二十五章。
3:2092
De Agar ancilla Sanae , quam eadem Sarra Abrahae uoluit esse concubinam. Iam hinc tempora consequuntur filiorum Abrahae, unius de Agar ancilla, alterius de Sarra libera, de quibus in libro superiore iam diximus. Quod autem adtinet ad rem gestam, nullo modo est inurendum de hac concubina crimen Abrahae. Usus est ea quippe ad generandam prolem, non ad explendam libidinem, nec insultans, sed potius oboediens coniugi, quae suae sterilitatis credidit esse solacium, si fecundum ancillae uterum, quoniam natura non poterat, uoluntate faceret suum, et eo iure, quo dicit apostolus:
Of Hagar the handmaid of Sarah, whom that same Sarah willed to be Abraham's concubine. From here now follow the times of the sons of Abraham, the one of Hagar the handmaid, the other of Sarah the freewoman, of whom we have already spoken in the previous book. But as for the deed done, in no way is the crime of this concubine to be branded upon Abraham. For he used her to beget offspring, not to satisfy lust; nor insulting his wife, but rather obeying her, who believed it would be a solace for her own barrenness, if she should make the fruitful womb of her handmaid her own by will, since she could not by nature, and by that right of which the apostle says:
論撒拉的使女夏甲,就是撒拉自己願其作亞伯拉罕妾的。從這裏起接著就是亞伯拉罕眾子的時代,一個是出於使女夏甲的,一個是出於自主之婦撒拉的,我們在前一卷中已經論到他們。但論到所行之事,這妾的罪過絕不可烙在亞伯拉罕身上。因為他用她乃是為生子,並非為滿足私慾;不是侮辱妻子,倒是順服妻子,妻子相信這會成為她自己不育的安慰,倘若她憑己意使使女多產的胎成為自己的——既然她按本性不能——並且照著使徒所說的那權柄:
3:2093
Similiter et uir non habet potestatem corporis sui, sed mulier, uteretur mulier ad pariendum ex altera, quod non poterat ex se ipsa. Nulla est hic cupido lasciuiae, nulla nequitiae turpitudo. Ab uxore causa prolis ancilla marito traditur, a marito causa prolis accipitur; ab utroque non culpae luxus, sed naturae fructus exquiritur. Denique cum ancilla grauida dominae sterili superbiret et hoc Sarra suspicione muliebri uiro potius inputaret, etiam ibi demonstrauit Abraham non se amatorem seruum, sed liberum fuisse genitorem et in Agar Sarrae coniugii. pudicitiam custodisse nec uoluptatem suam, sed uoluntatem illius inpleuisse;
'Likewise also the husband has not power over his own body, but the wife,' the wife used her husband for begetting from another what she could not from herself. There is here no lust of wantonness, no foulness of vice. For the sake of offspring the handmaid is handed over by the wife to the husband, for the sake of offspring she is received by the husband; by both is sought, not the luxury of fault, but the fruit of nature. Finally, when the pregnant handmaid grew proud against her barren mistress, and Sarah, with womanly suspicion, rather imputed this to her husband, even there Abraham showed that he was not an enslaved lover but a free begetter, and that in Hagar he had preserved the chastity of his marriage with Sarah, and had fulfilled not his own pleasure but her will;
「丈夫也照樣對自己的身體沒有主權,乃在妻子」——妻子便用丈夫從別人生那她不能從自己所生的。這裏沒有放縱的情慾,沒有邪惡的污穢。為著後裔,使女由妻子交給丈夫;為著後裔,使女由丈夫接納;兩人所尋求的並非過犯的縱慾,乃是本性的果子。最後,當那懷孕的使女向不育的女主人驕傲起來,撒拉以婦人的猜疑倒把這事歸咎於丈夫時,甚至在那裏,亞伯拉罕也顯明他不是受奴役的情人,乃是自主的生育者,並且在夏甲身上保守了他與撒拉婚姻的貞潔,所成就的不是自己的歡愉,乃是她的心意;
3:2094
accepisse nec petisse, accessisse nec haesisse, seminasse nec amasse. Ait enim: Ecce ancilla tua in manibus tuis, utere ea quo modo tibi placuerit.s o uirum uiriliter utentem feminis, coniuge temperanter, ancilla obtemperanter, nulla intemperanter! CAPUT XXVI. De testificatione Dei ad Abraham, qua eidem seni de sterili Sarra filium spondet patremque eum gentium statuit et promissi fidem sacramento circumcisionis obsignat. Post haec natus est Ismael ex Agar, in. quo putare posset inpletum, quod ei promissum fuerat, cum sibi uernaculum suum adoptare uoluisset. Deo dicente: Non erit heres tuus hic; sed qui exiet de te, ille erit heres tuus.
having received her, not sought her; having approached her, not clung to her; having sown, not loved. For Sarah said: 'Behold your handmaid is in your hands, use her as it pleases you.' O man, manfully using women — his wife temperately, his handmaid compliantly, neither intemperately! CHAPTER XXVI. Of the testification of God to Abraham, in which He promises a son to him as an old man from the barren Sarah, and establishes him father of nations, and seals the assurance of the promise with the sacrament of circumcision. After this Ishmael was born of Hagar, in whom he might suppose to be fulfilled what had been promised to him, when he had wished to adopt his own household servant, God saying: 'This shall not be your heir; but he who shall come forth from you, he shall be your heir.'
接納了她,並非追求她;親近了她,並非依戀她;播了種,並非愛戀她。因為撒拉說:「看哪,我的使女在你手中,你可以隨意待她。」哦,這以丈夫之道使用女人的人——對妻子有節制,對使女順其所宜,毫不放縱!第二十六章 論神對亞伯拉罕的見證,藉此祂應許這年老之人從不育的撒拉得子,立他為列國之父,並以割禮的聖禮印證所應許的確據。此後以實瑪利從夏甲而生,亞伯拉罕本可以為所應許他的話已在他身上應驗,那時他原想收養自己家中所生的僕人,神卻說:「這人必不作你的後嗣;惟有從你本身所生的,才作你的後嗣。」
3:2095
Hoc ergo promissum ne in ancillae filio putaret inpletum, iam cum esset annorum nonaginta et nouem, apparuit ei Dominus et dixit illi: Ego sum Deus, place in conspectu meo et esto sine querella, et ponam testamentum meum inter me et inter te et inplebo te ualde. Et procidit Abraham in faciem suam. Et locutus est illi Deus dicens: Et ego, ecce testamentum meum tecum, et eris pater multitudinis gentium; et non appellabitur adhuc nomen tuum Abram, sed erit nomen tuum Abraham, quia patrem multarum gentium posui te; et augeam te ualde ualde et ponam te in gentes, et reges ex te exibunt:
Therefore, lest he should suppose this promise fulfilled in the son of the handmaid, when he was now ninety-nine years old, the Lord appeared to him and said to him: 'I am God; be well-pleasing in My sight and be without blame, and I will set My covenant between Me and you, and I will multiply you exceedingly.' And Abraham fell upon his face. And God spoke to him, saying: 'And I, behold, My covenant is with you, and you shall be the father of a multitude of nations; and your name shall no more be called Abram, but your name shall be Abraham, because I have made you a father of many nations; and I will increase you exceedingly exceedingly, and I will make you into nations, and kings shall come forth from you:'
因此,免得他以為這應許在使女之子身上應驗了,當他已九十九歲時,主向他顯現,對他說:「我是神,你當在我面前蒙喜悅,作完全人,我要在我與你之間立我的約,並要使你極其繁多。」亞伯拉罕就俯伏在地。神又對他說:「至於我,看哪,我的約是與你立的,你要作多國的父;你的名不再叫亞伯蘭,你的名要叫亞伯拉罕,因為我已立你作多國的父;我要使你極其極其昌盛,使你成為多國,並有君王從你而出:
3:2096
et statuam testamentum meum inter me et [inter] te et inter semen tuum post te in generationes eorum in testamentum aeternum, ut sim tibi Deus et semini tuo post te. Et dabo tibi et semini tuo post te terram, in qua incola es, omnem terram Chanaan in possessionem aeternam, et ero illis Deus. Et dixit Deus ad Abraham: Tu autem testamentum meum conseruabis, tu et semen tuum post te in progenies suas. Et hoc est testamentum, quod conseruabis inter me et uos et inter semen tuum post te in generationes suas: Circumcidetur uestrum omne masculinum, et circumcidemini carnem praeputii uestri, et erit in signo testamenti inter me et uos.
and I will establish My covenant between Me and you and between your seed after you in their generations, for an everlasting covenant, that I may be God to you and to your seed after you. And I will give to you and to your seed after you the land in which you are a sojourner, all the land of Canaan, for an everlasting possession, and I will be their God.' And God said to Abraham: 'But you shall keep My covenant, you and your seed after you in their generations. And this is the covenant which you shall keep between Me and you and between your seed after you in their generations: Every male of you shall be circumcised, and you shall be circumcised in the flesh of your foreskin, and it shall be for a sign of the covenant between Me and you.'
我要在我與你並你以後的後裔之間,世世代代堅立我的約,作永遠的約,使我作你和你以後後裔的神。我要將你現今寄居的地,就是迦南全地,賜給你和你以後的後裔,永遠為業,我也必作他們的神。」神又對亞伯拉罕說:「至於你,你要謹守我的約,你和你以後世世代代的後裔。你們所要謹守、在我與你們並你以後世世代代後裔之間的約,就是這個:你們所有的男子都要受割禮,你們要割去你們陽皮的肉,作我與你們之間立約的記號。」
3:2097
Etpueroctodierumcircumcidetur , uestrum omne masculinum in progenies uestras. Yernaculus et emticius ab omni filio alieno, qui non est de semine tuo, circumcisione circumcidetur uernaculus domus tuae et emticius. Et erit testamentum meum in carne uestra in testamento aeterno. Et qui non fuerit circumcisus masculus, qui non circumcidetur carnem praeputii sui octauo die, interibit anima illa de genere eius, quia testamentum meum dissipauit. Et dixit Deus ad Abraham: Sara uxor tua, non appellabitur nomen eius Sara, sed Sarra erit nomen eius. Benedicam autem illam et dabo tibi ex ea filium, et benedicam illum, et erit in nationes, et reges gentium ex eo erunt.
'And the child of eight days shall be circumcised, every male of you in your generations. The household servant and the one bought with money from any son of a stranger, who is not of your seed — both the household servant born in your house and the one bought with money shall be circumcised with circumcision. And My covenant shall be in your flesh for an everlasting covenant. And the uncircumcised male, who shall not be circumcised in the flesh of his foreskin on the eighth day, that soul shall perish from his kindred, because he has dissolved My covenant.' And God said to Abraham: 'Sarai your wife — her name shall not be called Sarai, but Sarah shall be her name. And I will bless her and give you a son of her, and I will bless him, and he shall be for nations, and kings of nations shall be of him.'
「凡你們的男子,世世代代,生下來第八日都要受割禮。從外人之子買來的、不是你後裔的家奴和用銀子買的,都要受割禮,就是你家中所生的和用銀子買的。這樣,我的約必在你們肉體上作永遠的約。但不受割禮的男子,就是第八日不割去陽皮之肉的,那人必從民中剪除,因他背了我的約。」神又對亞伯拉罕說:「論到你的妻子撒萊,不可再叫她的名為撒萊,她的名要叫撒拉。我必賜福給她,也要使你從她得一個兒子。我要賜福給他,他必成為多國,必有萬國的君王從他而出。」
3:2098
Et procidit Abraham super faciem suam et risit et dixit in animo suo dicens: Si mihi centum annos habenti nascetur [filius], et si Sarra annorum nonaginta pariet? Dixit autem Abraham ad Deum: Ismael hic uiuat in conspectu tuo. Dixit autem Deus ad Abraham: Ita, ecce Sarra uxor tua pariet tibi filium, et uocabis nomen eius Isaac; et statuam testamentum meum ad illum in testamentum aeternum, esse illi Deus et semini eius post illum. De Ismael autem ecce exaudiui te; ecce benedixi eum et ampliabo illum et multiplicabo eum ualde. Duodecim gentes generabit, et dabo illum in magnam gentem. Testamentum autem meum statuam ad Isaac, quem pariet tibi Sarra in tempore hoc ad annum sequentem.
And Abraham fell upon his face and laughed and said in his heart, saying: 'Shall a son be born to me who am a hundred years old, and shall Sarah at ninety years old bear?' And Abraham said to God: 'Let this Ishmael live in Your sight.' But God said to Abraham: 'Yes, behold, Sarah your wife shall bear you a son, and you shall call his name Isaac; and I will establish My covenant with him for an everlasting covenant, to be God to him and to his seed after him. But as for Ishmael, behold, I have heard you; behold, I have blessed him and will enlarge him and will multiply him exceedingly. Twelve nations he shall beget, and I will make him into a great nation. But My covenant I will establish with Isaac, whom Sarah shall bear to you at this time in the following year.'
亞伯拉罕就俯伏在地喜笑,心裏說:「一百歲的人還能得孩子嗎?撒拉已經九十歲,還能生養嗎?」亞伯拉罕對神說:「但願這以實瑪利活在你面前。」神卻對亞伯拉罕說:「是的,看哪,你的妻子撒拉必給你生一個兒子,你要給他起名叫以撒;我要與他堅立我的約,作他和他以後後裔永遠的約。至於以實瑪利,看哪,我已聽見你了;看哪,我已賜福給他,必使他昌盛,極其繁多。他必生十二族,我也要使他成為大國。但我的約我要與以撒堅立,就是明年這時候撒拉要給你生的。」
3:2099
Hic apertiora promissa sunt de uocatione gentium in Isaac, id est in filio promissionis, quo significatur gratia, non natura, quia de sene et anu sterili promittitur filius. Quamuis enim et naturalem procreationis excursum Deus operetur: ubi tamen euidens opus Dei est uitiata et cessante natura, ibi euidentius intellegitur gratia. Et quia hoc non per generationem, sed per regenerationem futurum erat, ideo nunc imperata est circumcisio, quando de Sarra promissus est filius. Et quod omnes non solum filios, uerum etiam seruos uernaculos et emticios circumcidi iubet, ad omnes istam gratiam pertinere testatur. Quid enim aliud circumcisio significat quam naturam exuta uetustate renouatam?
Here more openly are the promises made concerning the calling of the nations in Isaac, that is, in the son of promise, by whom is signified grace, not nature, since the son is promised from an old man and a barren old woman. For although God also works the natural course of procreation, yet where there is an evident work of God in nature corrupted and ceasing, there grace is the more evidently understood. And because this was to come about not by generation but by regeneration, therefore circumcision was now commanded, when the son was promised of Sarah. And that He commands not only all the sons but also the servants, both home-born and bought, to be circumcised, testifies that this grace pertains to all. For what else does circumcision signify than nature renewed, having put off its old condition?
在此更明白地作了論到以撒裏列國蒙召的應許,就是在那應許之子裏,藉他所表明的乃是恩典,不是本性,因為這兒子是從一個老人和一個不育的老婦所應許的。因為神雖也運行生育的自然過程,然而在那本性已敗壞、已止息之處有神顯然的工作,那裏恩典就更顯然地被人領會。並且因為這事不是藉著生,乃是藉著重生而要成就,所以如今吩咐行割禮,就是當應許從撒拉得子的時候。而神吩咐不僅一切的兒子,連家中所生和買來的僕人都要受割禮,就見證這恩典是與眾人有關的。割禮所表明的,豈不正是脫去舊樣、得了更新的本性嗎?
3:2100
Et quid aliud quam Christum octauus dies, qui hebdomade conpleta. hoc est post sabbatum, resurrexit? Parentum mutantur et nomina: omnia resonant nouitatem, et in testamento uetere obumbratur nouum. Quid est enim quod dicitur testamentum uetus nisi noui occultatio? Et quid est aliud quod dicitur nouum nisi ueteris reuelatio? Risus Abrahae exultatio est gratulantis, non inrisio diffidentis. Verba quoque eius illa in animo suo: Si mihi centum annos habenti nascetur filius et si Sarra annorum nonaginta pariet, non sunt dubitantis, sed admirantis. Si quem uero monet quod dictum est:
And what else does the eighth day signify than Christ, who, when the week was completed, that is, after the Sabbath, rose again? The names also of the parents are changed: all things resound newness, and in the old testament the new is shadowed. For what is that which is called the old testament but the concealment of the new? And what else is that which is called the new but the revelation of the old? The laughter of Abraham is the exultation of one rejoicing, not the mockery of one distrusting. Those words too of his in his heart — 'Shall a son be born to me who am a hundred years old, and shall Sarah at ninety years bear?' — are not those of one doubting, but of one marvelling. But if anyone is troubled by what was said:
那第八日所表明的,豈不正是基督——祂在那七日滿足之後,就是過了安息日之後復活了麼?父母的名字也改換了:萬事都迴響著新樣,在舊約裏新約被遮蔽著。那稱為舊約的,豈不就是新約的隱藏麼?那稱為新約的,又豈不就是舊約的揭示麼?亞伯拉罕的喜笑乃是歡欣者的踴躍,不是不信者的譏誚。他心裏那些話——「一百歲的人還能得孩子嗎?撒拉已經九十歲還能生養嗎?」——也不是懷疑者的話,乃是希奇者的話。但若有人因所說的話困惑:
3:2101
Et dabo tibi et semini tuo post te terram, in qua tu incola es, omnem terram Chanaan in possessionem aeternam, quo modo accipiatur inpletum siue adhuc expectetur inplendum, cum possessio quaecumque terrena aeterna cuilibet genti esse non possit: sciat aeternum a nostris interpretari, quod Graeci appellant ahóvtOv , quod a saeculo deriuatum est; alwv quippe Graece saeculum nuncupatur. Sed non sunt ausi Latini hoc dicere saeculare, ne longe in aliud mitterent sensum. Saecularia quippe dicuntur multa, quae in hoc saeculo sic aguntur. ut breui etiam tempore transeant: altoviov autem quod dicitur. aut non habet finem aut usque in huius saeculi tenditur finem. CAPUT XXVII.
'And I will give to you and to your seed after you the land in which you are a sojourner, all the land of Canaan, for an everlasting possession' — how is it to be taken as fulfilled or still to be awaited as to be fulfilled, since no earthly possession whatever can be eternal to any nation: let him know that 'eternal' is interpreted by our translators for what the Greeks call 'aiōnion,' which is derived from 'aiōn'; for 'aiōn' in Greek is called an age. But the Latins did not dare to render this 'saecular' (of the age), lest they should send the meaning far into something else. For many things are called 'secular' which are thus carried on in this age, so that they pass away even in a brief time; but what is called 'aiōnion' either has no end or extends to the end of this age. CHAPTER XXVII.
「我要將你現今寄居的地,就是迦南全地,賜給你和你以後的後裔,永遠為業」——既然沒有任何地上的產業能對任何國民成為永遠的,這話該如何理解為已應驗或仍待應驗呢:當知道我們的譯者把希臘人所稱的「aiōnion」譯作「永遠」,這字是從「aiōn」衍生而來的;因為「aiōn」在希臘文稱為一個世代。但拉丁人不敢將之譯作「屬世代的」,免得把意思引到別的方面去。因為許多在這世代中如此進行、甚至短時間就過去的事,被稱為屬世的;而那稱為「aiōnion」的,或是沒有終結,或是延伸到這世代的末了。第二十七章。
3:2102
De masculo, qui si octauo die non fuerit circumcisus, perit anima eius, quia testamentum Dei dissipauit. Item potest mouere, quo modo intellegi oporteat quod hic dictum est: Masculus, qui non circumcidetur carnem praeputii sui octauo die, interibii anima illa de genere eius, quia testamentum meum dissipauit, cum haec nulla culpa sit paruuli, cuius dixit animam perituram, nec ipse dissipauerit testamentum Dei, sed maiores, qui eum circumcidere non curarunt; nisi quia etiam paruuli, non secundum suae uitae proprietatem, sed secundum communem generis humani originem omnes in illo uno testamentum Dei dissipauerunt, in quo omnes peccauerunt.
Of the male who, if he be not circumcised on the eighth day, his soul perishes, because he has dissolved the covenant of God. Likewise it may trouble one how it ought to be understood, what is here said: 'The male who shall not be circumcised in the flesh of his foreskin on the eighth day, that soul shall perish from his kindred, because he has dissolved My covenant,' since this is no fault of the little child, whose soul He said would perish, nor did he himself dissolve God's covenant, but his elders, who took no care to circumcise him; unless because even the little ones, not according to the property of their own life but according to the common origin of the human race, all dissolved God's covenant in that one man, in whom all sinned.
論那男子,若第八日不受割禮,他的命就剪除,因他背了神的約。同樣,這裏所說的話可能使人困惑,當如何理解:「男子第八日不割去陽皮之肉的,那命必從民中剪除,因他背了我的約」,既然這並非那嬰孩的過失——神卻說他的命必剪除——並且不是他自己背了神的約,乃是那些不顧為他行割禮的長輩;除非因為連嬰孩也是——不是按他們自己生命的個別性質,乃是按人類共同的起源——眾人都在那一人裏背了神的約,因為眾人都在他裏面犯了罪。
3:2103
Multa quippe appellantur testamenta Dei exceptis illis duobus magnis, uetere et nouo, quod licet cuique legendo cognoscere. Testamentum autem primum, quod factum est ad hominem primum, profecto illud est: Qua die ederitis, morte moriemini. Unde scriptum est in libro, qui ecclesiasticus appellatur: Omnis caro sicut uestis ueterescit. Testamentum enim a saeculo: Morte morieris. Cum enim lex euidentior postea data sit, et dicat apostolus: Ubi autem non est lex, nec praeuaricatio, quo pacto in psalmo quod legitur uerum est: Praeuaricatores aestimaui omnes peccatores terrae, nisi quia omnes legis alicuius praeuaricatae sunt rei, qui aliquo peccato tenentur obstricti? Quam ob rem .
For many things are called covenants of God, besides those two great ones, the old and the new, which anyone is permitted to learn by reading. But the first covenant, which was made with the first man, is assuredly this: 'In the day that you shall eat, you shall die the death.' Whence it is written in the book which is called Ecclesiasticus: 'All flesh grows old like a garment. For the covenant from the beginning is: You shall die the death.' For since a more evident law was given afterward, and the apostle says, 'But where there is no law, neither is there transgression,' how is what is read in the psalm true: 'I have counted all sinners of the earth transgressors,' unless because all who are held bound by any sin are guilty of having transgressed some law?
因為除了那兩大的——舊約與新約——之外,還有許多被稱為神約的,這是凡人讀經都可認識的。但那與頭一個人所立的頭一個約,確實就是:「你吃的日子,必定死。」因此在那稱為傳道經的書中記著說:「凡有血氣的都像衣服漸漸舊了;因為從起初就有的約是:你必定死。」既然後來賜下了更明顯的律法,使徒又說:「哪裏沒有律法,那裏就沒有過犯」,那麼詩篇所讀的話「我看世上所有的罪人為背棄律法的人」怎能是真的呢,豈不是因為凡被任何罪所捆綁的人,都是干犯了某律法之罪的人麼?
3:2104
si etiam paruuli, quod uera fides habet, nascuntur non proprie, sed originaliter peccatores, unde illis gratiam remissionis peccatorum necessariam confitemur: profecto eo modo, quo sunt peccatores, etiam praeuaricatores legis illius, quae in paradiso data est, agnoscuntur; ut uerum sit utrumque, quod scriptum est, et: Praeuaricatores aestimaui omnes peccatores terrae, et: Ubi lex non est, nec praeuaricatio. Ac per hoc, quia circumcisio signum regenerationis fuit et non inmerito paruulum propter originale peccatum, quo primum Dei dissipatum est testamentum, generatio disperdet, nisi regeneratio liberet: sic intellegenda sunt haec uerba diuina, tamquam dictum sit:
If, therefore, even the little ones — which the true faith holds — are born sinners not properly but originally, whence we confess the grace of the remission of sins to be necessary for them: assuredly in that manner in which they are sinners, they are also recognized as transgressors of that law which was given in paradise; so that both are true which are written, both 'I have counted all sinners of the earth transgressors,' and 'Where there is no law, neither is there transgression.' And by this, because circumcision was a sign of regeneration, and generation, not without cause, destroys the little child on account of original sin — by which God's covenant was first dissolved — unless regeneration set him free: thus are these divine words to be understood, as though it were said:
所以,倘若連嬰孩——這是真信德所持守的——生來不是個別地、乃是原本地為罪人,因此我們承認赦罪的恩典對他們是必需的:那麼,在他們作為罪人的那意義上,他們也被認定為干犯了在樂園中所賜那律法的人;如此,所記的兩句話便都是真的,就是「我看世上所有的罪人為背棄律法的人」與「哪裏沒有律法,那裏就沒有過犯」。並且由此,因為割禮是重生的記號,而生育——非無故地——因原罪(神的約最初藉此被背棄)毀滅那嬰孩,除非重生釋放他:這些神聖的話便當如此理解,彷彿是說:
3:2105
\'Qui non fuerit regeneratus, interibit anima illa de genere eius\', quia testamentum Dei dissipauit, quando in Adam cum omnibus etiam ipse peccauit. Si enim dixisset: (Quia hoc testamentum meum dissipauit\', non nisi de ista circumcisione intellegi cogeret; nunc uero, quoniam non expressit cuius modi testamentum paruulus dissipauerit, liberum est intellegere de illo testamento dictum, cuius dissipatio pertinere posset ad paruulum. Si autem hoc quisquam non nisi de ista circumcisione dictum esse contendit, quod in ea testamentum Dei, quoniam non est circumcisus, dissipauerit paruulus:
'He who shall not have been regenerated, that soul shall perish from his kindred,' because he dissolved God's covenant when in Adam he too sinned along with all. For if He had said, 'Because he has dissolved this My covenant,' He would compel it to be understood of none but this circumcision; but now, since He did not express of what sort of covenant the little child dissolved, it is free to understand it said of that covenant whose dissolving could pertain to the little child. But if anyone contends that this was said of none but this circumcision — that in it the little child dissolved God's covenant, since he was not circumcised:
「凡未曾重生的,那命必從民中剪除」,因為當他在亞當裏與眾人一同犯罪時,他背了神的約。因為神若說「因他背了我這約」,就必使人只能理解為這割禮;但如今,既然神沒有說明那嬰孩所背的是哪種約,便可自由地理解為是論到那種其背棄可關涉嬰孩的約。但若有人堅持說,這話所指的只是這割禮——就是在這割禮上,那嬰孩因未受割禮而背了神的約:
3:2106
quaerat locutionis aliquem modum, quo non absurde possit intellegi, ideo dissipasse testamentum, quia licet non ab illo, tamen in illo est dissipatum. Verum sic quoque animaduertendum est nulla in se neglegentia sua iniuste interire incircumcisi animam paruuli nisi originalis obligatione peccati. CAPUT XXVIII. De commutatione nominum Abrahae et Sarrae, qui cum ob unius sterilitatem, ob utriusque autem senectutem generare non possent, munus fecunditatis indepti sunt. Facta igitur promissione tam magna tamque dilucida ad Abraham, cui euidentissime dictum est: Patrem multarum gentium posui te; et augeam te ualde ualde et ponam te in gentes, et reges ex te exibunt.
let him seek some manner of speech by which it may not absurdly be understood that he therefore dissolved the covenant, because, although not by him, yet in him it was dissolved. But in this way too it must be observed that the soul of the uncircumcised little child does not unjustly perish through no negligence of its own, except by the obligation of original sin. CHAPTER XXVIII. Of the changing of the names of Abraham and Sarah, who, although on account of the barrenness of the one, and on account of the old age of both, they could not generate, obtained the gift of fruitfulness. When, therefore, a promise so great and so clear had been made to Abraham, to whom it was most evidently said, 'I have made you a father of many nations; and I will increase you exceedingly exceedingly and make you into nations, and kings shall come forth from you,'
就讓他尋找某種說法,藉此可以不荒謬地理解他之所以背了約,乃是因為——雖然不是由他、卻是在他裏面——約被背棄了。但即便如此,也必須注意:那未受割禮之嬰孩的命,並非因自己任何疏忽而不義地剪除,乃是因原罪的捆綁。第二十八章 論亞伯拉罕與撒拉名字的更改,他們雖因一方的不育、又因兩人的年老而不能生育,卻得了生養的恩賜。所以,當這麼大、這麼明確的應許已賜給亞伯拉罕,極明顯地對他說:「我已立你作多國的父;我要使你極其極其昌盛,使你成為多國,並有君王從你而出」,
3:2107
Et dabo tibi ex Sarra filium, et benedicam illum, et erit in nationes, et reges gentium ex eo erunt (quam promissionem nunc in Christo cernimus reddi), ex illo deinceps illi coniuges non uocantur in scripturis, sicut antea uocabantur, Abram et Sara, sed sicut eos nos ab initio uocauimus, quoniam sic iam uocantur ab omnibus, Abraham et Sarra. Quur autem mutatum sit nomen Abrahae, reddita est ratio: Quia patrem, inquit, multarum gentium posui te. Hoc ergo significare intellegendum est [Abraham]; Abram uero, quod ante uocabatur, interpretatur pater excelsus. De nomine autem mutato Sanae non est reddita ratio;
and 'I will give you a son of Sarah, and I will bless him, and he shall be for nations, and kings of nations shall be of him' (which promise we now see rendered in Christ): from then onward those spouses are not called in the Scriptures, as they were before, Abram and Sarai, but as we have called them from the beginning, since they are now so called by all, Abraham and Sarah. But why the name of Abraham was changed, the reason has been given: 'Because,' He says, 'I have made you a father of many nations.' This therefore is to be understood to be signified by 'Abraham'; but 'Abram,' as he was called before, is interpreted 'exalted father.' Concerning the changed name of Sarah, however, no reason has been given;
並說「我要使你從撒拉得一個兒子,我要賜福給他,他必成為多國,必有萬國的君王從他而出」(這應許我們如今看見在基督裏實現了):從那時起,這對夫妻在聖經中不再像從前那樣被稱為亞伯蘭和撒萊,乃是如我們從起初所稱呼的——既然如今眾人都這樣稱呼他們——亞伯拉罕和撒拉。但亞伯拉罕的名為何更改,已有解釋:神說:「因為我已立你作多國的父。」所以這當理解為「亞伯拉罕」所表明的;而他從前所叫的「亞伯蘭」,則解作「尊高的父」。然而關於撒拉更名的緣由,卻沒有給出解釋;
3:2108
sed, sicut aiunt, qui scripserunt interpretationes nominum Hebraeorum, quae his sacris litteris continentur, Sara interpretatur princeps mea, Sarra autem uirtus. Unde scriptum est in epistula ad Hebraeos: Fide et ipsa Sarra uirtutem accepit ad emissionem seminis. Ambo enim seniores erant, sicut scriptura testatur; sed illa etiam sterilis et cruore menstruo iam destituta, propter quod iam parere non posset, etiam si sterilis non fuisset. Porro si femina ita sit prouectioris aetatis, ut ei solita mulierum adhuc fluant, de iuuene parere potest, de seniore non potest;
but, as those say who have written interpretations of the Hebrew names contained in these sacred writings, 'Sarai' is interpreted 'my princess,' but 'Sarah' 'virtue (or strength).' Whence it is written in the epistle to the Hebrews: 'By faith also Sarah herself received strength for the emission of seed.' For both were aged, as the Scripture testifies; but she was also barren, and now bereft of the menstrual flow, on account of which she could no longer bear, even if she had not been barren. Moreover, if a woman be of such advanced age that the customary things of women still flow in her, she can bear by a young man, by an old man she cannot;
但正如那些寫了這些聖書中所含希伯來名字解釋的人所說,「撒萊」解作「我的公主」,而「撒拉」解作「德能(或剛強)」。因此在希伯來書中記著說:「因著信,連撒拉自己也得了能力,能以懷孕生子。」因為兩人都年老了,正如聖經所見證的;但她又是不育的,並且月經已經斷絕,因此她不能再生育,縱使她原非不育亦然。再者,若有婦人年事雖高,而婦女的常事仍在她身上湧流,她可以從年少之人懷孕,從年老之人則不能;
3:2109
quamuis adhuc possit ille senior, sed de adulescentula gignere, sicut Abraham post mortem Sanae de Cettura potuit, quia uiuidam eius inuenit aetatem. Hoc ergo est, quod mirum commendat apostolus, et ad hoc dicit Abrahae iam fuisse corpus emortuum, quoniam non ex omni femina, cui adhuc esset aliquod pariendi tempus extremum, generare ipse in illa aetate adhuc posset. Ad aliquid enim emortuum corpus intellegere debemus, non ad omnia. Nam si ad omnia, non iam senectus uiui, sed cadauer est mortui. Quamuis etiam sic solui soleat ista quaestio, quod de Cettura postea genuit Abraham, quia donum gignendi, quod a Domino accepit, etiam post obitum mansit uxoris.
although the older man can still beget, but from a young woman, just as Abraham after the death of Sarah was able to beget from Keturah, because he found her age vigorous. This therefore is what the apostle commends as marvellous, and to this end he says that Abraham's body was already dead, since not from every woman who still had some last time of bearing could he himself beget at that age. For we ought to understand his body to be dead in respect of something, not in respect of all things. For if in respect of all things, then it would be no longer the old age of a living man, but the corpse of a dead one. Although this question is also wont to be solved thus, that Abraham afterward begot of Keturah, because the gift of begetting, which he received from the Lord, remained even after the death of his wife.
雖然那年老之人仍能生育,但是從年少的婦人而生,正如亞伯拉罕在撒拉死後能從基土拉生養,因為他遇見她年歲尚壯。所以這就是使徒所稱頌為希奇之事,為此他說亞伯拉罕的身體已經如同死了,因為他在那年歲已不能從每個仍有最後一點生育時期的婦人懷生。因為我們當理解他的身體是在某方面如同死了,不是在一切方面。因為若在一切方面,那就不再是活人的年老,乃是死人的屍身了。雖然這問題也常如此解答:亞伯拉罕後來從基土拉生子,乃是因為他從主所領受生育的恩賜,甚至在妻子死後仍然存留。
3:2110
Sed propterea mihi uidetur illa, quam secuti sumus, huius quaestionis solutio praeferenda, quia centenarius quidem senex, sed temporis nostri, de nulla potest femina gignere; non tunc, quando adhuc tamdiu uiuebant, ut centum anni nondum facerent hominem decrepitae senectutis. CAPUT XXVIIII. De tribus uiris uel angelis, in quibus ad quercum Mambre apparuisse Abrahae Dominus indicatur. Item Deus apparuit Abrahae ad quercum Mambre in tribus uiris, quos dubitandum non est angelos fuisse; quamuis quidam existiment unum in eis fuisse Dominum Christum, adserentes eum etiam ante indumentum carnis fuisse uisibilem. Est quidem diuinae potestatis et inuisibilis, incorporalis inmu :
But for this reason the solution of this question which we have followed seems to me preferable, because a centenarian old man, but of our time, can beget from no woman; not then, when men still lived so long that a hundred years did not yet make a man of decrepit old age. CHAPTER XXIX. Of the three men or angels, in whom the Lord is indicated to have appeared to Abraham at the oak of Mamre. Likewise God appeared to Abraham at the oak of Mamre in three men, whom it is not to be doubted were angels; although some think that one among them was the Lord Christ, asserting that He was visible even before the garment of the flesh. It belongs indeed to the divine power and to a nature invisible, incorporeal, and unchangeable,
但為此緣故,我們所採用的這問題的解答在我看來更為可取,因為一個百歲的老人——但是我們這時代的——不能從任何婦人生育;而在那時則不然,那時人仍活得這樣長久,以致百歲尚不算衰殘老邁之人。第二十九章 論那三個人或天使,主在幔利橡樹那裏向亞伯拉罕顯現乃在他們裏面被指明。照樣,神在幔利橡樹那裏在三個人裏向亞伯拉罕顯現,這三人無疑是天使;雖然有些人認為其中一位就是主基督,主張祂甚至在披戴肉身之前就是可見的。這實在屬於神的能力,並屬於那不可見、無形體、不改變的本性,
3:2111
tabilisque naturae, sine ulla sui mutatione etiam mortalibus adspectibus apparere, non per id quod est, sed per aliquid quod sibi subditum est; quid autem illi subditum non est? Verum tamen si propterea confirmant horum trium aliquem fuisse Christum, quia, cum tres uidisset, ad Dominum singulariter est locutus (sic enim scriptum est: Et ecce tres uiri stabant super eum, et uidens procucurrit in obuiam illis ab ostio tabernaculi sui, et adorauit super terram et dixit: Domine, si inueni gratiam ante te, et cetera):
to appear even to mortal sights without any change of itself, not through that which it is, but through something which is subject to it; and what is not subject to it? But nevertheless, if for this reason they affirm that one of these three was Christ — because, when he had seen three, he spoke to the Lord in the singular (for so it is written: 'And behold, three men stood over him, and seeing them he ran to meet them from the door of his tent, and bowed himself down to the earth and said: Lord, if I have found grace before You,' and the rest):
就是不藉自身任何改變,甚至向必死之人的眼目顯現,不是藉著祂所是的,乃是藉著某種服在祂之下的;而有甚麼不服在祂之下呢?然而,他們若因此緣故斷定這三位之一就是基督——因為亞伯拉罕雖看見三位,卻用單數對主說話(經上如此記著:「看哪,有三個人站在他對面,他一看見,就從帳棚門口跑去迎接他們,俯伏在地,說:主啊,我若在你眼前蒙恩」,以及其餘的話):
3:2112
quur non et illud aduertunt, duos ex eis uenisse, ut Sodomitae delerentur, cum adhuc Abraham ad unum loqueretur, Dominum appellans et intercedens, ne simul iustum cum inpio in Sodomis perderet? Illos autem duos sic suscepit Loth, ut etiam ipse in conloquio cum illis suo singulariter Dominum appellet. Nam cum eis pluraliter dixisset: Ecce, domini, declinate in domum pueri uestri, et cetera quae ibi dicuntur, postea tamen ita legitur: Et tenuerunt angeli manum eius et manum uxoris eius et manus duarum filiarum eius, ip eo quod parceret Dominus ipsi. Et factum est, mox ut eduxerunt illum foras, et dixerunt: Saluam fac animam tuam, ne respexeri} retro, nec steteris in tota regione;
why do they not also notice this, that two of them came to destroy the Sodomites, while Abraham still spoke to one, calling Him Lord and interceding that He would not destroy the just together with the impious in Sodom? But those two Lot so received, that even he himself, in his own conversation with them, calls the Lord in the singular. For when he had said to them in the plural, 'Behold, my lords, turn aside into the house of your servant,' and the rest that is said there, yet afterward it is thus read: 'And the angels took hold of his hand and the hand of his wife and the hands of his two daughters, because the Lord spared him. And it came to pass, as soon as they had led him forth outside, that they said: Save your soul, look not back, nor stay in all the region;'
他們為何不也注意這事:他們中有兩位來毀滅所多瑪人,而亞伯拉罕仍向一位說話,稱祂為主,並且代求,免得祂在所多瑪將義人與惡人一同毀滅?而羅得也是如此接待那兩位,以致他自己在與他們的對話中,也用單數稱主。因為當他用複數對他們說:「我主啊,請你們轉到僕人家裏」,以及那裏所說的其餘的話之後,後來卻這樣記著:「天使就拉著他的手和他妻子的手,並他兩個女兒的手,因為主憐恤他。領他們出來以後,就說:逃命罷,不可回頭看,也不可在這全平原站住;」
3:2113
in monte saluum te fac, ne quando conprehendaris. Dixit autem Loth ad illos: Oro, Domine, quia inuenit puer tuus misericordiam ante te, et \'quae sequuntur. Deinde post haec uerba singulariter illi respondet et Dominus, cum in duobus angelis esset, dicens: Ecce miratus sum faciem tuam, et cetera. Unde multo est credibilius, quod et Abraham in tribus et Loth in duobus uiris Dominum agnoscebant, cui per singularem numerum loquebantur, etiam cum eos homines esse arbitrarentur; neque enim aliam ob causam sic eos susceperunt, ut tamquam mortalibus et humana refectione » indigentibus ministrarent;
'save yourself in the mountain, lest perhaps you be caught.' And Lot said to them: 'I pray You, Lord, since Your servant has found mercy before You,' and what follows. Then after these words the Lord too answers him in the singular, while He was in the two angels, saying: 'Behold, I have marvelled at your face,' and the rest. Whence it is much more credible that both Abraham in the three and Lot in the two men recognized the Lord, to whom they spoke through the singular number, even when they thought them to be men; for not for any other cause did they so receive them, as to minister to them as to mortals needing human refreshment;
「要往山上逃跑,免得你被剿滅。」羅得對他們說:「我主啊,求你,你僕人既在你面前蒙了憐憫」,以及其餘的話。然後在這些話之後,主——當祂在那兩位天使裏時——也用單數回答他,說:「看哪,我已悅納你的情面」,以及其餘的話。由此更可信的乃是:亞伯拉罕在那三人裏、羅得在那兩人裏都認出了主,他們用單數向祂說話,甚至當他們以為這些是人的時候;因為他們之所以如此接待他們,無非是要像服事需要人間飲食的必死之人那樣服事他們;
3:2114
sed erat profecto aliquid, quo ita excellebant, licet tamquam homines, ut in eis esse Dominum, sicut esse adsolet in prophetis, hi, qui hospitalitatem illis exhibebant, dubitare non possent; adque ideo et ipsos aliquando pluraliter et in eis Dominum aliquando singulariter appellabant. Angelos autem fuisse scriptura testatur, non solum in hoc genesis libro, ubi haec gesta narrantur, uerum etiam in epistula ad Hebraeos, ubi, cum hospitalitas laudaretur: Per hanc. inquit, etiam quidam nescientes hospitio receperunt angelos. Per illos igitur tres uiros, cum rursus filius Isaac de Sarra promitteretur Abrahae, diuinum datum est etiam tale responsum, ut diceretur:
but there was assuredly something by which they so excelled, although as men, that those who showed hospitality to them could not doubt that the Lord was in them, as He is wont to be in the prophets; and therefore they sometimes addressed them in the plural and the Lord in them sometimes in the singular. But that they were angels the Scripture testifies, not only in this book of Genesis, where these deeds are narrated, but also in the epistle to the Hebrews, where, when hospitality was being praised, it says: 'By this, some, not knowing it, have received angels to lodging.' Through those three men, then, when again the son Isaac of Sarah was promised to Abraham, there was given also such a divine answer, that it was said:
但其中確實有某種東西使他們如此卓越——雖然是以人的樣式——以致那向他們表示款待的人,不能懷疑主就在他們裏面,正如主慣常在眾先知裏面那樣;因此他們有時用複數稱呼他們,又有時用單數稱呼他們裏面的主。但聖經見證他們是天使,不僅在這記載這些事的創世記裏,也在希伯來書中,那裏稱讚款待客旅的事,說:「就是因此,有人在不知不覺中接待了天使。」那麼,藉著那三個人,當撒拉之子以撒再次應許給亞伯拉罕時,也賜下了這樣神聖的答覆,以致說:
3:2115
Abraham erit in magnam gentem et multam, et benedicentur in eo omnes gentes terrae. Et hic duo illa breuissime plenissimeque promissa sunt, gens Israel secundum carnem et omnes gentes secundum fidem. CAPUT XXX. De Loth a Sodomis liberato adque eisdem caelesti igne consumtis et de Abimelech, cuius concupiscentia castitati Sarrae nocere non potuit. Post hanc promissionem liberato de Sodomis Loth et ueniente igneo imbre de caelo tota illa regio inpiae ciuitatis in cinerem uersa est, ubi stupra in masculos in tantam consuetudinem conualuerant, quantam leges solent aliorum factorum praebere licentiam. Verum et hoc eorum supplicium specimen futuri iudicii diuini fuit.
Abraham shall become a great and numerous nation, and in him all the nations of the earth shall be blessed. Here too those two things are most briefly and most fully promised: the nation of Israel according to the flesh, and all nations according to faith. CHAPTER XXX. On Lot delivered from Sodom and on the Sodomites consumed by fire from heaven, and on Abimelech, whose lust could not harm the chastity of Sarah. After this promise, with Lot delivered from Sodom and a rain of fire coming down from heaven, that whole region of the impious city was turned to ashes, where vile acts against males had grown into so great a custom that the laws are wont to grant license to other deeds. Yet this punishment of theirs was also a token of the future divine judgment.
亞伯拉罕將成為一個強大而眾多的民族,地上的萬族都要因他得福。在此處,那兩件事也以最簡潔、最完備的方式被應許了:按肉體而言是以色列民族,按信德而言是萬族。第三十章。論羅得從所多瑪被拯救,以及所多瑪人被天上之火所滅,並論亞比米勒,他的情慾未能損害撒拉的貞潔。在這應許之後,羅得從所多瑪被救出,火雨從天而降,那不敬之城的整個地區化為灰燼;在那裡,男人之間的污穢之事已增長成如此普遍的習俗,竟如同律法慣於對其他行為所給予的縱容一般。然而他們所受的這刑罰,也是將來神聖審判的一個預表。
3:2116
Nam quo pertinet quod prohibiti sunt qui liberabantur ab angelis retro respicere, nisi quia non est animo redeundum ad ueterem uitam, qua per gratiam regeneratus exuitur, si ultimum euadere indicium cogitamus? Denique uxor Loth, ubi respexit, remansit et in salem conuersa hominibus fidelibus quoddam praestitit condimentum, quo sapiant aliquid, unde illud caueatur exemplum. Inde rursus Abraham fecit in Geraris aput regem ciuitatis illius Abimelech, quod in Aegypto de coniuge fecerat, eique intacta similiter reddita est. Ubi sane Abraham obiurganti regi, quur tacuisset uxorem sororemque dixisset, aperiens quid timuerit etiam hoc addidit:
For to what purpose were those who were being delivered by the angels forbidden to look back, except that one must not return in mind to the old life from which a man is stripped through regeneration by grace, if we are thinking of escaping the final judgment? Indeed Lot's wife, where she looked back, remained fixed and, being turned into salt, provided faithful men a certain seasoning, by which they may taste something whereby that example is to be guarded against. From there again Abraham did in Gerar, before Abimelech the king of that city, what he had done in Egypt concerning his wife, and she was likewise restored to him untouched. There indeed Abraham, when the king rebuked him for having kept silent that she was his wife and having called her his sister, disclosing what he had feared, added this also:
那些被天使拯救的人為何被禁止回頭看呢?無非是要表明:人若思想要逃脫最終的審判,就不可在心思上回轉到舊生活去——他藉著恩典重生時已脫去了那舊生活。確實,羅得的妻子在她回頭看的地方就停住不動,變成了鹽柱,給忠信的人提供了某種調味,使他們可以從中嚐到些什麼,藉以警戒那樣的鑑戒。亞伯拉罕又在基拉耳,在那城的王亞比米勒面前,行了他在埃及論到妻子所行的事,她照樣未受玷污地歸還給他。在那裡,當王責備他為何隱瞞她是妻子、卻稱她為妹妹時,亞伯拉罕便道出他所懼怕的,又加上這話:
3:2117
Etenim uere soror mea est de patre, sed non de matre, quia de patre suo soror erat Abrahae, de quo propinqua eius erat. Tantae autem pulchritudinis fuit, ut etiam in illa aetate posset adamari. CAPUT XXXI. De Isaac secundum promissionem nato, cui nomen ex risu utriusque parentis est inditum. Post haec natus est Abrahae secundum promissionem Dei de Sarra filius, eumque nominauit Isaac, quod interpretatur risus. Riserat enim et pater, quando ei promissus est, admirans in gaudio; riserat et mater, quando per illos tres uiros iterum promissus est, dubitans in gaudio;
For indeed she is my sister by my father, but not by my mother, since she was Abraham's sister by his father, by whom she was his kinswoman. Now she was of such beauty that even at that age she could be loved with desire. CHAPTER XXXI. On Isaac, born according to the promise, to whom a name was given from the laughter of both parents. After these things a son was born to Abraham from Sarah according to God's promise, and he named him Isaac, which is interpreted 'laughter.' For the father too had laughed when the son was promised him, marveling in joy; and the mother too had laughed when through those three men he was again promised, doubting amid joy;
因為她確實是我的妹妹,是同父異母的;她是亞伯拉罕同父的妹妹,藉此關係作他的親屬。她的容貌如此美麗,以致即使在那樣的年紀仍能被人愛慕。第三十一章。論按應許而生的以撒,他的名字是從父母二人的笑而起的。這些事以後,照神的應許,撒拉為亞伯拉罕生了一個兒子,他給他起名叫以撒,意思是「笑」。因為當應許賜給父親時,他曾在喜樂中希奇而笑;當藉著那三個人再次應許時,母親也曾在喜樂中疑惑而笑;
3:2118
quamuis exprobrante angelo, quod risus ille, etiamsi gaudii fuit, tamen plenae fidei non fuit, post ab eodem angelo in fide etiam confirmata est. Ex hoc ergo puer nomen accepit. Nam quod risus ille non ad inridendum obprobrium, sed ad celebrandum gaudium pertinebat, nato Isaac et eo nomine uocato Sarra monstrauit; ait quippe: Risum mihi fecit Dominus; quicumque enim audierit, congaudebit mihi. Sed post aliquantulum tempus ancilla de domo eicitur cum filio suo, et duo illa secundum apostolum testamenta significantur, uetus et nonum, ubi Sarra illa supernae Hierusalem, hoc est ciuitatis Dei, figuram gerit. CAPUT XXXII.
although the angel reproved her, because that laughter, even if it was of joy, was nevertheless not of full faith; afterward she was confirmed in faith by the same angel. From this therefore the boy received his name. For that the laughter belonged not to derisive reproach but to the celebration of joy, Sarah showed when Isaac was born and called by that name; for she said: God has made laughter for me; for whoever shall hear will rejoice with me. But after a little time the handmaid is cast out of the house with her son, and those two testaments according to the apostle are signified, the old and the new, where Sarah bears the figure of the heavenly Jerusalem, that is, of the city of God. CHAPTER XXXII.
雖然天使曾責備她,因為那笑即使是出於喜樂,卻不是出於完全的信德;後來她被同一位天使在信德上得了堅固。所以那孩子就由此得了名。撒拉在以撒出生並起了那名之後,表明那笑不是出於譏誚的羞辱,而是出於喜樂的慶賀;因為她說:神使我喜笑,凡聽見的必與我一同歡笑。但過了一段時間,那使女連同她的兒子被趕出家門,照使徒所說,這預表那兩約,就是舊約與新約,在此撒拉預表那在上的耶路撒冷,就是神的城。第三十二章。
3:2119
De oboedientia et fideAbrahae , quaperoblationem immolandi probatus est filii, et de morte Sarrae. Inter haec, quae omnia commemorare nimis longum est, tentatur Abraham de immolando dilectissimo filio ipso Isaac, ut pia eius oboedientia probaretur, saeculis in notitiam proferenda, non Deo. Neque enim omnis est culpanda tentatio, quia et gratulanda est, qua fit probatio. Et plerumque aliter animus humanus sibi ipsi innotescere non potest, nisi uires suas sibi non uerbo, sed experimento tentatione quodam modo interrogante respondeat; ubi si Dei munus agnouerit, tunc pius est, tunc solidatur firmitate gratiae, non inflatur inanitate iactantiae.
On the obedience and faith of Abraham, who was proved by the offering of his son for sacrifice, and on the death of Sarah. Among these events, all of which it would be too long to recount, Abraham is tested concerning the sacrificing of his most beloved son Isaac himself, that his pious obedience might be proved—to be made known to the ages, not to God. For not every testing is to be blamed, since that by which proof is made is even to be welcomed. And for the most part the human mind cannot become known to itself except by responding, not in word but in deed, to its own powers when a testing in some manner questions it; and there, if it acknowledges God's gift, then it is pious, then it is made solid by the firmness of grace, not puffed up by the emptiness of boasting.
論亞伯拉罕的順服與信德,他藉著獻上兒子為祭而受了考驗,並論撒拉之死。在這些事中——把它們全都述說出來未免太冗長——亞伯拉罕受了考驗,要他獻上他最親愛的兒子以撒,好叫他敬虔的順服得以顯明,這是為要傳給後世知道,並非為叫神知道。因為並非一切考驗都該受責備,那藉以作出證明的考驗反倒是該歡迎的。而且人心多半無法認識自己,除非當考驗以某種方式發出詢問時,它不是用言語、而是用實際的行動來回應自己的能力;在那裡,它若承認這是神的恩賜,便是敬虔的,便因恩典的堅固而得堅立,不因虛空的誇耀而自高。
3:2120
Numquam sane crederet Abraham, quod uictimis Deus delectaretur humanis; quamuis diuino intonante praecepto oboediendum sit, non disputandum; uerum tamen Abraham confestim filium, cum fuisset immolatus, resurrecturum credidisse laudandus est. Dixerat namque illi Deus, cum de ancilla et filio eius foras eiciendis uoluntatem coniugis nollet inplere: In Isaac uocabitur tibi semen. Et certe ibi sequitur ac dicitur: Et filium autem ancillae huius in magnam gentem faciam illum, quia semen tuum est. Quo modo ergo dictum est: In Isaac uocabitur tibi semen, cum et Ismaelem Deus semen eius uocauerit? Exponens autem apostolus quid sit: In Isaac uocabitur tibi semen:
Abraham assuredly would never have believed that God was delighted with human victims; although when the divine command thunders forth, it must be obeyed, not disputed. Yet nevertheless Abraham is to be praised because he believed that his son, when he had been sacrificed, would rise again. For God had said to him, when he was unwilling to fulfill his wife's will concerning the casting out of the handmaid and her son: In Isaac shall thy seed be called. And there it certainly follows and is said: But the son of this handmaid also I will make into a great nation, because he is thy seed. How then was it said: In Isaac shall thy seed be called, when God also called Ishmael his seed? But the apostle, expounding what this means, In Isaac shall thy seed be called:
亞伯拉罕當然絕不會相信神喜悅以人為祭物;雖然當神的命令如雷發出時,當順服,不當爭辯。然而亞伯拉罕仍當受稱讚,因為他相信他的兒子被獻為祭之後必要復活。因為當亞伯拉罕不願照妻子的意思趕出使女和她兒子時,神曾對他說:從以撒生的才要稱為你的後裔。在那裡接著確實說:至於這使女的兒子,我也必使他成為一個強大的民族,因為他是你的後裔。那麼,既然神也稱以實瑪利為他的後裔,怎麼又說:從以撒生的才要稱為你的後裔呢?使徒解釋這話「從以撒生的才要稱為你的後裔」的意思說:
3:2121
Id est, inquit, non qui filii carnis, hi filii Dei, sed filii promissionis deputantur in semine. Ac per hoc filii promissionis, ut sint semen Abrahae, in Isaac uocantur, hoc est in Christo uocante gratia congregantur. Hanc ergo promissionem pater pius fideliter tenens. quia per hunc oportebat inpleri, quem Deus iubebat occidi, non haesitauit, quod sibi reddi poterat immolatus, qui dari potuit non speratus. Sic intellectum est et in epistula ad Hebraeos, et sic expositum. Fide, inquit, praecessit Abraham Isaac tentatus et unicum obtulit, qui promissiones suscepit, ad quem dictum est: In Isaac uocabitur tibi semen, cogitans quia et ex mortuis suscitare potest Deus. Proinde addidit:
That is, he says, not those who are children of the flesh, these are the children of God, but the children of the promise are counted for the seed. And by this the children of the promise, that they may be Abraham's seed, are called in Isaac, that is, are gathered together in Christ by calling grace. Holding therefore this promise faithfully, the pious father—because through him whom God commanded to be slain it was to be fulfilled—did not hesitate, believing that he who could be given when unhoped-for could be restored to him when sacrificed. So it was understood also in the epistle to the Hebrews, and so expounded. By faith, it says, Abraham, when tested, presented Isaac, and offered up his only son, he who had received the promises, to whom it was said: In Isaac shall thy seed be called, reckoning that God is able to raise up even from the dead. Accordingly it added:
他說,這就是:那些屬肉體的兒女不是神的兒女,唯有那屬應許的兒女才算為後裔。藉此,屬應許的兒女為要成為亞伯拉罕的後裔,乃是在以撒裡蒙召,就是藉著呼召的恩典在基督裡被聚集。所以這敬虔的父親忠信地持守這應許——因為這應許本要藉著神所吩咐他殺掉的那一位得以成就——便毫不遲疑,相信那能在不被指望時被賜下的,也能在被獻為祭後歸還給他。希伯來書中也是這樣領會、這樣解釋的。它說:亞伯拉罕因著信,被試驗的時候,就把以撒獻上,這領受應許的,把自己的獨生子獻上;論到這兒子曾有話說:從以撒生的才要稱為你的後裔;他想到神甚至能叫人從死裡復活。於是又加上:
3:2122
Pro hoc etiam eum et in similitudinem adduxit; cuius similitudinem, nisi illius unde dicit apostolus: Qui proprio filio non pepercit, sed pro nobis omnibus tradidit eum? Propterea et Isaac, sicut Dominus crucem suam, ita sibi ligna ad uictimae locum, quibus fuerat inponendus, ipse portauit. Postremo quia Isaac occidi non oportebat, postea quam est pater ferire prohibitus, quis erat ille aries, quo immolato inpletum est significatiuo sanguine sacrificium? Nempe quando eum uidit Abraham, cornibus in frutice tenebatur. Quis ergo illo figurabatur, nisi Iesus, antequam immolaretur, spinis Iudaicis coronatus? Sed diuina per angelum uerba potius audiamus. Ait quippe scriptura:
For this reason he received him back also as a figure; whose figure, if not of him concerning whom the apostle says: Who spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all? Therefore Isaac too, just as the Lord carried his own cross, so himself carried the wood to the place of the victim, the wood on which he was to be laid. Finally, since Isaac was not to be slain, after the father was forbidden to strike, who was that ram by whose sacrifice the sacrifice was fulfilled with significant blood? Indeed, when Abraham saw it, it was held by its horns in a thicket. Whom then did it figure, if not Jesus, before he was sacrificed, crowned with Jewish thorns? But let us rather hear the divine words through the angel. For the Scripture says:
為此緣故,他也以一個預表的方式把兒子領回;這預表若不是預表那一位,又是預表誰呢?論到那一位,使徒說:神既不愛惜自己的兒子,為我們眾人捨了他。因此以撒也是這樣,正如主背負自己的十字架,他也自己背負那要安放他的祭物之木,就是他將被放上去的柴。最後,既然以撒不該被殺,在父親被禁止下手之後,那隻公羊是誰呢?藉著牠的獻祭,祭物便以那有表意之血而得成就。當亞伯拉罕看見牠時,牠正兩角被一叢樹叢纏住。那麼牠所預表的是誰呢?無非是耶穌,在祂被獻為祭之前,戴著猶太人的荊棘冠冕。但讓我們寧可藉天使來聽那神聖的話語。因為經上說:
3:2123
Et extendit Abraham manum suam sumere machaeram, ut occideret filium suum. Et uocauit illum angelus Domini de caelo et dixit: Abraham! Ille autem dixit: Ecce ego. Et dixit: Non inicias manum tuam super puerum, neque facias illi quicquam; nunc enim sciui quia times Deum tuum, et non pepercisti filio tuo dilecto propter me. Nunc sciui dictum est \'nunc sciri feci\'; neque enim hoc nondum sciebat Deus. Deinde ariete illo immolato pro Isaac filio suo uocauit, ut legitur, Abraham nomen loci illius: Dominus uidit; ut dicant hodie: In monte Dominus apparuit. Sicut dictum est: Nunc sciui, pro eo quod est nunc sciri feci:
And Abraham stretched out his hand to take the knife, that he might slay his son. And the angel of the Lord called to him from heaven and said: Abraham! And he said: Behold, here am I. And he said: Lay not thy hand upon the boy, neither do thou anything to him; for now I have known that thou fearest thy God, and hast not spared thy beloved son for my sake. 'Now I have known' is said for 'now I have caused it to be known'; for God did not as yet not know this. Then, when that ram had been sacrificed for Isaac his son, Abraham called, as it is read, the name of that place: The Lord saw; so that they say today: On the mountain the Lord appeared. Just as it was said: Now I have known, in place of what is 'now I have caused it to be known':
亞伯拉罕就伸手拿刀,要殺他的兒子。耶和華的使者從天上呼叫他說:亞伯拉罕!他說:我在這裡。使者說:你不可在這童子身上下手,一點不可害他;現在我知道你敬畏你的神了,因為你沒有為我的緣故愛惜你所愛的兒子。「現在我知道了」是說「現在我使人知道了」;因為神並非到此時才知道這事。然後,當那公羊代替他兒子以撒被獻為祭之後,亞伯拉罕便如經上所讀,給那地方起名叫:耶和華看見了;以致今日人說:在山上耶和華顯現了。正如那說「現在我知道了」是代替「現在我使人知道了」一樣:
3:2124
ita hic Dominus uidit, pro eo quod est Dominus apparuit, hoc est uideri se fecit. Et uocauit angelus Domini Abraham secundo de caelo dicens: Per me ipsum iuraui, dicit Dominus, propter quod fecisti uerbum hoc et non pepercisti filio tuo dilecto propter me, nisi benedicens benedicam te, etmultiplicansmultiplicabosementuum tamquam stellas caeli et tamquam harenam, quae iuxta labiummaris . Ethereditatepossidebitsemen tuum ciuitates aduersariorum, et benedicentur in semine tuo omnes gentes terrae, quia obaudisti uocem meam. Hoc modo est illa de uocatione gentium in semine Abrahae post holocaustum, quo significatus est Christus, etiam iuratione Dei firmata promissio.
so here 'the Lord saw' is in place of what is 'the Lord appeared,' that is, 'caused himself to be seen.' And the angel of the Lord called Abraham a second time from heaven, saying: By myself I have sworn, says the Lord, because thou hast done this thing and hast not spared thy beloved son for my sake, surely in blessing I will bless thee, and in multiplying I will multiply thy seed as the stars of heaven and as the sand which is by the lip of the sea. And thy seed shall possess by inheritance the cities of the adversaries, and in thy seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed, because thou hast obeyed my voice. In this way is that promise concerning the calling of the nations in the seed of Abraham, after the holocaust by which Christ was signified, confirmed also by God's oath.
照樣在此處「主看見了」是代替「主顯現了」,也就是「使自己被看見」。耶和華的使者第二次從天上呼叫亞伯拉罕說:耶和華說,我指著自己起誓,因你行了這事,沒有為我的緣故愛惜你所愛的兒子,論福我必賜福給你,論多我必使你的後裔繁多,如同天上的星、海邊的沙。你的後裔必承受仇敵的城邑作產業,地上萬族都必因你的後裔得福,因為你聽從了我的話。這樣,那關乎萬族在亞伯拉罕後裔裡蒙召的應許——在那預表基督的燔祭之後——也被神的誓言所堅定。
3:2125
Saepe enim promiserat, sed numquam iurauerat. Quid est autem Dei ueri ueracisque iuratio nisi promissi confirmatio et infidelium quaedam increpatio? Post haec Sarra mortua est, centensimo uicensimo septimo anno uitae suae, centensimo autem et tricensimo septimo uiri sui. Decem quippe annis eam praecedebat aetate; sicut ipse, quando sibi ex illa promissus est filius, ait: Si mihi annorum centum nascetur [filius], et si Sarra annorum nonaginta pariet. Tunc emit agrum Abraham, in quo sepeliuit uxorem. Tunc ergo secundum narrationem Stephani in terra illa est conlocatu\'s, quoniam coepit ibi esse possessor; post mortem scilicet patris sui, qui colligitur ante biennium fuisse defunctus.
For he had often promised, but had never sworn. But what is the oath of the true and truthful God except the confirmation of his promise and a certain rebuke of the unbelieving? After these things Sarah died, in the one hundred twenty-seventh year of her life, but in the one hundred thirty-seventh of her husband's. For she preceded him in age by ten years, just as he himself said, when a son was promised him from her: If to me at a hundred years a son shall be born, and if Sarah at ninety years shall bear. Then Abraham bought a field in which he buried his wife. Then therefore, according to Stephen's narration, he was settled in that land, since he began there to be a possessor; namely after the death of his father, who is reckoned to have died two years before.
因為他曾屢次應許,卻從未起過誓。但那真實又信實之神的誓言,若不是祂應許的堅定確認,並對不信者的某種斥責,又是甚麼呢?這些事以後,撒拉死了,她活了一百二十七歲,那時她丈夫一百三十七歲。因為她的年紀比他大十歲,正如當神應許要從她為他生一個兒子時,他自己所說的:難道我一百歲還能生兒子,撒拉九十歲還能生養嗎?那時亞伯拉罕買了一塊田,把妻子埋葬在其中。所以那時,照司提反的敘述,他在那地安頓下來,因為他開始在那裡成為產業的擁有者;這是在他父親死後,據推算他父親是在兩年前去世的。
3:2126
CAPUT XXXIII. De Rebecca nepte Nachor, quam Isaac accepit uxorem. Deinde Rebeccam neptem Nachor patrui sui, cum annorum quadraginta esset Isaac, duxit uxorem, centensimo scilicet et quadragensimo anno uitae patris sui, triennio post mortem matris suae. Ut autem illam duceret, quando ab eius patre in Mesopotamiam seruus missus est, quid aliud demonstratum est, cum eidem seruo dixit Abraham: Pone manum tuam sub femore meo, et adiurabo te per Dominum Deum caeli et Dominum terrae, ut non sumas uxorem filio meo Isaac a filiabus Chanallaeorum , nisi Dominum Deum caeli et Dominum terrae in carne, quae ex illo femore trahebatur, fuisse uenturum?
CHAPTER XXXIII. On Rebecca, granddaughter of Nahor, whom Isaac took as wife. Then Isaac, when he was forty years old, took as wife Rebecca, granddaughter of his uncle Nahor, namely in the one hundred fortieth year of his father's life, three years after his mother's death. Now in order that he might take her, when the servant was sent by her father into Mesopotamia, what else was shown, when Abraham said to that same servant: Put thy hand under my thigh, and I will adjure thee by the Lord God of heaven and the Lord of the earth, that thou take not a wife for my son Isaac from the daughters of the Canaanites—except that the Lord God of heaven and the Lord of the earth was to come in the flesh which was drawn from that thigh?
第三十三章。論拿鶴的孫女利百加,以撒娶她為妻。以撒四十歲時,娶了他叔父拿鶴的孫女利百加為妻,那時正是他父親一百四十歲,在他母親死後三年。為要娶她,當僕人被她父親差往米所波大米時,又有甚麼別的事被表明出來呢?當亞伯拉罕對那僕人說:你把手放在我大腿底下,我要叫你指著天上的主神和地的主起誓,不要從迦南人的女子中為我兒子以撒娶妻——這豈不是表明,天上的主神和地的主將要在那從這大腿所出的肉身裡降臨嗎?
3:2127
Numquid haec parua sunt praenuntiatae indicia ueritatis, quam conpleri uidemus in Christo? CAPUT XXXIIII. Quid intellegendum sit in eo, quod Abraham post mortem Sarrae Cetturam accepit uxorem. Quid autem sibi uult, quod Abraham post mortem Sarrae Cetturam duxit uxorem? Ubi absit ut incontinentiam suspicemur, praesertim in illa iam aetate et in illa fidei sanctitate. An adhuc procreandi filii quaerebantur, cum iam Deo promittente tanta multiplicatio filiorum ex Isaac per stellas caeli et harenam terrae fide probatissima teneretur?
Are these small indications of the foretold truth which we see fulfilled in Christ? CHAPTER XXXIV. What is to be understood in this, that Abraham after Sarah's death took Keturah as wife. But what does it mean, that Abraham after Sarah's death married Keturah? Here let it be far from us to suspect incontinence, especially at that age and in that holiness of faith. Or were children still being sought to be procreated, when already, by God's promise, so great a multiplication of children through Isaac—through the stars of heaven and the sand of the earth—was held by faith most fully proved?
我們看見這些事在基督裡得了應驗,難道它們是那預先宣告之真理的微小憑據嗎?第三十四章。論亞伯拉罕在撒拉死後娶基土拉為妻一事當如何領會。亞伯拉罕在撒拉死後娶基土拉為妻,這究竟是甚麼意思呢?在此我們斷不可疑心他不能自制,尤其在那樣的年紀、那樣的信德之聖潔中。難道他還在求生養兒女嗎?那時神既已應許,藉著以撒所要繁衍的眾多子孫——如天上的星、地上的沙——早已憑著經過充分驗證的信德被持守住了。
3:2128
Sed profecto si Agar et Ismael, doctore apostolo, significauerunt carnales ueteris testamenti, quur non etiam Cettura et filii eius significent carnales, qui se ad testamentum nouum existimant pertinere? Ambae quippe et uxores Abrahae et concubinae sunt appellatae; Sarra uero numquam dicta est concubina. Nam et quando data est Agar Abrahae, ita scriptum est: Et adprehendit Sara uxor Abram Agar Aegyptiam ancillam suam post decem annos, quam habitauerat Abram in terra Chanaan, et dedit eam Abram uiro suo ipsi uxorem. De Cettura autem, quam post obitum Sarrae accepit, sic legitur: Adiciens autem Abraham sumsit uxorem, cui nomen Cettura. Ecce ambae dicuntur uxores;
But surely if Hagar and Ishmael, with the apostle as teacher, signified the carnal people of the old testament, why should not Keturah and her sons also signify the carnal ones who suppose themselves to belong to the new testament? For both are called both wives and concubines of Abraham; but Sarah was never called a concubine. For even when Hagar was given to Abraham, it is thus written: And Sarah the wife of Abram took Hagar the Egyptian, her handmaid, after ten years that Abram had dwelt in the land of Canaan, and gave her to Abram her husband to be his wife. But concerning Keturah, whom he took after Sarah's death, it is thus read: But Abraham, adding, took a wife whose name was Keturah. Behold, both are called wives;
然而,若夏甲和以實瑪利照使徒的教導預表舊約屬肉體的子民,那麼基土拉和她的眾子,為何不也預表那些自以為屬於新約、卻屬肉體的人呢?因為這二人都既被稱為亞伯拉罕的妻子,又被稱為妾;惟有撒拉從未被稱為妾。因為當夏甲被給亞伯拉罕時,是這樣記的:亞伯蘭住在迦南地十年之後,他的妻子撒拉把使女埃及人夏甲帶來,給她丈夫亞伯蘭為妻。至於基土拉,就是他在撒拉死後所娶的,是這樣讀到的:亞伯拉罕又另娶了一個妻子,名叫基土拉。看哪,這二人都被稱為妻子;
3:2129
ambae porro concubinae fuisse reperiuntur, postea dicente scriptura: Dedit autem Abraham omnem censumsuumlsaacfiliosuo , etfiliisconcubinarum suarum dedit Abraham dationes et dimisit eos ab Isaac filio suo adhuc se uiuo ad orientem, in terram orientis. Habent ergo nonnulla munera filii concubinarum, sed non perueniunt ad regnum promissum, nec haeretici, nec Iudaei carnales, quia praeter Isaac nullus est heres, et non qui filii carnis, hi filii Dei, sed filii promissionis deputantur in semine, de quo dictum est: In Isaac uocabitur tibi semen. Neque enim uideo, quur etiam Cettura post uxoris mortem ducta, nisi propter hoc mysterium, dicta sit concubina.
and furthermore both are found to have been concubines, since the Scripture afterward says: But Abraham gave all his substance to Isaac his son, and to the sons of his concubines Abraham gave gifts and sent them away from Isaac his son, while he yet lived, to the east, into the land of the east. The sons of the concubines therefore have certain gifts, but they do not attain to the promised kingdom—neither the heretics nor the carnal Jews—because besides Isaac there is no heir, and not those who are children of the flesh, these are the children of God, but the children of the promise are counted for the seed, concerning which it was said: In Isaac shall thy seed be called. For I do not see why Keturah too, taken after the wife's death, should be called a concubine, except on account of this mystery.
而且二人都被發現曾是妾,因為經上後來說:亞伯拉罕把一切所有的都給了他兒子以撒,至於他庶出眾子,亞伯拉罕趁著自己還在世的時候給他們禮物,打發他們離開他兒子以撒,往東方去,到東方之地。所以那些妾的兒子雖有些禮物,卻不得進入所應許的國——無論是異端者或屬肉體的猶太人都不能——因為除以撒之外別無後嗣;那些屬肉體的兒女不是神的兒女,唯有那屬應許的兒女才算為後裔,論到這後裔曾有話說:從以撒生的才要稱為你的後裔。因為我看不出基土拉在撒拉死後被娶,為何要被稱為妾,除非是為著這奧祕的緣故。
3:2130
Sed quisquis haec non uult in istis significationibus accipere, non calumnietur Abrahae. Quid si enim et hoc prouisum est contra haereticos futuros secundarum aduersarios nuptiarum, ut in ipso patre multarum gentium post obitum coniugis iterum coniugari demonstraretur non esse peccatum? Et mortuus est Abraham, cum esset annorum centum septuaginta <quinque>. Annorum ergo septuaginta < quinque > Isaac filium dereliquit, quem centenarius genuit. CAPUT XXXV. De geminis adhuc in utero Rebeccae matris inclusis quid indicauerit diuina responsio. Iam ex hoc, quem ad modum per posteros Abrahae ciuitatis Dei procurrant tempora, uideamus.
But whoever does not wish to take these things in these significations, let him not slander Abraham. For what if this too was provided against the future heretics, the opponents of second marriages, so that in the very father of many nations it might be shown that to marry again after a spouse's death is not a sin? And Abraham died, when he was a hundred and seventy-five years old. He left therefore Isaac his son at seventy-five years old, whom he had begotten at a hundred. CHAPTER XXXV. What the divine response indicated concerning the twins yet enclosed in the womb of their mother Rebecca. Now from this point let us see how through the descendants of Abraham the times of the city of God run on.
但誰若不願在這些表意的意義上領會這些事,他也不可毀謗亞伯拉罕。因為這事或許也是為要防備那將來反對再婚的異端者而設的,好叫人在這眾多民族之父身上看見:在配偶死後再次結婚並不是罪?亞伯拉罕死了,那時他一百七十五歲。所以他撇下兒子以撒時,以撒七十五歲,是他在一百歲時所生的。第三十五章。論神聖的回答對於那仍懷在母親利百加腹中的雙生子所指示的事。如今讓我們從此處看看,神的城的歷世歷代如何藉著亞伯拉罕的後裔向前推進。
3:2131
A primo igitur anno uitae Isaac usque ad sexagensimum, quo ei nati sunt filii, illud memorabile est, quod, cum illi Deum roganti ut pareret uxor eius, quae sterilis erat, concessisset Dominus quod petebat, adque haberet illa conceptum, gestiebant gemini adhuc in utero eius inclusi. Qua molestia cum angeretur, Dominum interrogauit accepitque responsum: Duae gentes in utero tuo sunt et duo populi de uentre tuo separabuntur et populus populum superabit et maior seruiet minori. Quod Paulus apostolus magnum uult intellegi gratiae documentum, quia nondum illis natis nec aliquid agentibus boni seu mali sine ullis bonis meritis eligitur minor maiore reprobato;
From the first year of Isaac's life therefore up to the sixtieth, in which sons were born to him, this is memorable: that, when the Lord had granted to Isaac, who was praying that his wife who was barren might bear, what he asked, and when she had conceived, the twins yet enclosed in her womb struggled. When she was distressed by this trouble, she questioned the Lord and received the answer: Two nations are in thy womb, and two peoples shall be separated from thy belly, and people shall overcome people, and the elder shall serve the younger. Which Paul the apostle wishes to be understood as a great document of grace, because, while they were not yet born nor had done anything good or evil, without any good merits the younger is chosen and the elder rejected;
所以從以撒一歲起,直到他生兒子的六十歲,有一件值得記念的事:以撒祈求耶和華,使他不能生育的妻子可以懷孕,耶和華應允了他所求的;她懷了孕之後,那仍在她腹中的雙生子彼此相爭。她因這痛苦而愁煩,就求問耶和華,得了回答:兩國在你腹中,兩族要從你身上分出來;這族必勝過那族,將來大的要服事小的。使徒保羅願人把這看作恩典的一個重大憑據,因為當他們還未出生、還未行善作惡之先,神就在毫無善行功德的情況下揀選了小的,棄絕了大的;
3:2132
quando procul dubio, quantum adtinet ad originale peccatum, ambo pares erant; quantum autem ad proprium, ullius eorum nullum erat. Sed nunc de hac re dicere aliquid latius instituti operis ratio non sinit, unde in aliis iam multa diximus. Quod autem dictum est: Maior seruiet minori, nemo fere nostrorum aliter intellexit. quam maiorem populum Iudaeorum minori Christiano populo seruiturum. Et re uera quamuis in gente Idumaeorum, quae nata est de maiore, cui duo nomina erant (nam et Esau uocabatur et Edom, unde Idumaei), hoc uideri possit inpletum, quia postea superanda fuerat a populo, qui ortus est ex minore, id est Israelitico, eique fuerat futura subiecta:
when without doubt, as far as concerns original sin, both were equal; but as far as concerns personal sin, neither of them had any. But the plan of the work I have undertaken does not permit me now to say anything more at length on this matter, whereof I have already said much in other places. But what was said: The elder shall serve the younger, almost none of our writers has understood otherwise than that the greater people of the Jews would serve the lesser Christian people. And in very truth, although this might seem fulfilled in the nation of the Edomites, which was born of the elder—who had two names (for he was called both Esau and Edom, whence the Idumeans)—because it was afterward to be overcome by the people which sprang from the younger, that is, the Israelite, and was to be subjected to it:
毫無疑問,就原罪而言,二人是相等的;但就本身的罪而言,二人都沒有甚麼。然而我所從事這工作的計畫,如今不容我在此事上再多加論述,因為我在別處已多有論及。但那所說「大的要服事小的」,我們的作者幾乎沒有人作別的領會,只認為是猶太人這較大的民族要服事基督徒這較小的子民。誠然,這話雖似乎也應驗在以東人的民族身上——以東人是從那大的所生的,那大的有兩個名字(因為他既稱以掃,又稱以東,以東人即由此而得名)——因為以東人後來要被那從小的、就是從以色列所出的子民勝過,並要服在他們之下:
3:2133
tamen in aliquid maius intentam fuisse istam prophetiam, qua dictum est: Populus populum superabit et maior seruiet minori, conuenientius creditur. Et quid est hoc, nisi quod in Iudaeis et Christianis euidenter inpletur? CAPUT XXXVI. De oraculo et benedictione, quam Isaac non aliter quam pater ipsius, merito eiusdem dilectus, accepit. Accepit etiam Isaac tale oraculum, quale aliquotiens pater eius acceperat. De quo oraculo sic scriptum est: Facta est autem fames super terram praeter famem, quae prius facta est in tempore Abrahae. Abiit autem Isaac adAbimelech regemPhilistinorumin Gerara. Apparuit autem illi Dominus et dixit: Noli descendere in Aegyptum;
nevertheless it is more fittingly believed that this prophecy, by which it was said: People shall overcome people and the elder shall serve the younger, aimed at something greater. And what is this, except that which is evidently fulfilled in the Jews and the Christians? CHAPTER XXXVI. On the oracle and blessing which Isaac received in no other way than his own father, beloved for the merit of that same father. Isaac too received such an oracle as his father had several times received. Concerning which oracle it is thus written: But there came a famine upon the land besides the famine that had come before in the time of Abraham. And Isaac went to Abimelech king of the Philistines in Gerar. And the Lord appeared to him and said: Go not down into Egypt;
然而更為恰當地當相信,這句所說「這族必勝過那族,大的要服事小的」的預言,乃是指向某種更大的事。這更大的事是甚麼呢?無非就是那明明在猶太人與基督徒身上得了應驗的事。第三十六章。論以撒所領受的神諭與祝福,他所得的與他父親所得的並無二致,乃是因著他父親的功勞而蒙愛。以撒也領受了一個神諭,如同他父親曾屢次領受的一般。論到這神諭,是這樣記的:那地遭了饑荒,是在亞伯拉罕的日子那先前的饑荒之外另有的饑荒。以撒往基拉耳去,到非利士人的王亞比米勒那裡。耶和華向他顯現,說:你不要下埃及去;
3:2134
habita autem in terra, quam tibi dixero, et incole in terra hac; et ero tecum et benedicam te. Tibi enim et semini tuo dabo omnem terram hanc, et statuam iuramentummeum , quod iuraui Abrahae patri tuo; et multiplicabo semen tuum tamquam stellas caeli, et dabo semini tuo omnem terram hanc, et benedicentur in semine tuo omnes gentes terrae, pro eo quod obaudiuit Abraham pater tuus uocem meam et custodiuit praecepta mea et mandata mea et iustificationes meas et legitima mea. Iste patriarcha nec uxorem habuit aliam nec aliquam concubinam, sed posteritate duorum geminorum ex uno concubitu procreatorum contentus fuit.
but dwell in the land which I shall tell thee, and sojourn in this land; and I will be with thee and will bless thee. For to thee and to thy seed I will give all this land, and I will establish my oath which I swore to Abraham thy father; and I will multiply thy seed as the stars of heaven, and I will give to thy seed all this land, and in thy seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed, because Abraham thy father obeyed my voice and kept my precepts and my commandments and my justifications and my ordinances. This patriarch had neither another wife nor any concubine, but was content with the posterity of the two twins begotten from a single intercourse.
你要住在我所指示你的地,寄居在這地;我必與你同在,賜福給你。因為我要將這全地都賜給你和你的後裔,並要堅定我向你父亞伯拉罕所起的誓;我必使你的後裔繁多,如同天上的星,又要將這全地都賜給你的後裔,並且地上萬族都必因你的後裔得福,因為你父亞伯拉罕聽從了我的話,遵守了我的吩咐、我的誡命、我的律例、我的法度。這位族長既沒有別的妻子,也沒有任何妾,乃是滿足於從一次同房所生的那一對雙生子的後裔。
3:2135
Timuit sane etiam ipse periculum de pulchritudine coniugis, cum habitaret inter alienos, fecitque quod pater, ut eam sororem diceret, taceret uxorem; erat enim ei propinqua et paterno et materno sanguine; sed etiam ipsa ab alienis, cognito quod uxor esset, mansit intacta. Nec ideo tamen istum patri eius praeferre debemus, quia iste nullam feminam praeter unam coniugem nouerat. Erant enim procul dubio paternae fidei et oboedientiae merita potiora, in tantum, ut propter illum dicat Deus huic se facere bona quae facit.
He too indeed feared danger because of his wife's beauty, when he was dwelling among strangers, and he did what his father had done, that he should call her his sister and conceal that she was his wife; for she was his kinswoman both by paternal and by maternal blood; but she too remained untouched by the strangers, when it was known that she was his wife. Yet we ought not on that account to prefer this man to his father, because this man knew no woman besides his one wife. For without doubt the merits of his father's faith and obedience were greater, so much so that on account of him God says that he does for this man the good things which he does.
他自己也確實因妻子的美貌而懼怕危險,當他寄居在外邦人中間時,便行了他父親所行的,稱她為妹妹,隱瞞她是妻子;因為她無論按父系或母系的血緣,都是他的親屬;但當外邦人知道她是他的妻子時,她也未受玷污。然而我們不該因此就把這人看得比他父親更高,只因這人除了他一個妻子之外不認識別的女人。因為毫無疑問,他父親信德與順服的功勞更為卓越,以致神說,祂為這人所行的善事,乃是為著他父親的緣故而行的。
3:2136
Benedicentur, inquit, in semine tuo omnes gentes terrae, pro eo quod obaudiuit Abraham pater tuus uocem meam et custodiuit praecepta mea et mandata mea et iustificationes meas et legitima mea; et alio rursus oraculo: Ego sum, inquit, Deus Abraham patris tui, noli timere; tecum enim sum et benedixi te et multiplicabo semen tuum propter Abraham patrem tuum; ut intellegamus quam caste Abraham fecerit, quod hominibus inpudicis et nequitiae suae de scripturis sanctis patrocinia requirentibus uidetur fecisse libidine; deinde ut etiam hoc nouerimus, non ex bonis singulis inter se homines conparare, sed in uno quoque consideremus uniuersa.
In thy seed, he says, shall all the nations of the earth be blessed, because Abraham thy father obeyed my voice and kept my precepts and my commandments and my justifications and my ordinances; and again in another oracle: I am, he says, the God of Abraham thy father, fear not; for I am with thee and have blessed thee and will multiply thy seed for the sake of Abraham thy father; so that we may understand how chastely Abraham acted in what shameless men, seeking from the holy Scriptures patronage for their own wickedness, suppose him to have done out of lust; and then that we may also know this, not to compare men with one another by individual goods, but to consider in each one the whole.
祂說:地上萬族都必因你的後裔得福,因為你父亞伯拉罕聽從了我的話,遵守了我的吩咐、我的誡命、我的律例、我的法度;又在另一神諭中說:我說,我是你父亞伯拉罕的神,不要懼怕;因為我與你同在,已賜福給你,並要為你父亞伯拉罕的緣故使你的後裔繁多;好叫我們明白亞伯拉罕在那些事上行得何等貞潔,就是那些無恥之徒從聖經中為自己的邪惡尋找庇護、以為亞伯拉罕是出於情慾而行的事;其次也叫我們知道這事:不要憑各人個別的好處彼此相比,乃要在各人身上通盤地考量。
3:2137
Fieri enim potest, ut habeat aliquid in uita et moribus quispiam, quo superat alium, idque sit longe praestabilius, quam est illud, unde ab alio superatur. Ac per hoc sano ueroque iudicio, cum continentia coniugio praeferatur, melior est tamen homo fidelis coniugatus quam continens infidelis. Sed infidelis homo non solum minus laudandus, uerum etiam maxime detestandus est. Constituamus ambos bonos; etiam sic profecto melior est coniugatus fidelissimus et oboedientissimus Deo quam continens minoris fidei minorisque oboedientiae. Si uero paria sint cetera, continentem coniugato praeferre quis ambigat? CAPUT XXXVII. De his, quae in Esau et Iacob mystice praefigurabantur.
For it can happen that someone has something in his life and morals by which he surpasses another, and that this is far more excellent than that in which he is surpassed by the other. And by this, by sound and true judgment, although continence is preferred to marriage, nevertheless a faithful married man is better than an unbelieving continent one. But the unbelieving man is not only less to be praised, but even most to be detested. Let us suppose both good; even so, assuredly the most faithful and most obedient married man is better than a continent one of lesser faith and lesser obedience. But if other things are equal, who would doubt that the continent man is to be preferred to the married one? CHAPTER XXXVII. On those things which were mystically prefigured in Esau and Jacob.
因為有可能某人在生活與品行上有某種長處,藉此勝過別人,而這長處遠比那使他被別人勝過之處更為卓越。藉此,按著健全而真實的判斷,貞守固然比婚姻更被看重,然而一個有信德的已婚者,仍勝過一個沒有信德的守貞者。但那不信的人不只是較少受稱讚,反倒是極其當受憎惡。讓我們假定二人都是良善的;即便如此,那最有信德、最順服神的已婚者,仍確實勝過一個信德較少、順服較少的守貞者。但若其他條件相等,誰會懷疑當把守貞者看得比已婚者更高呢?第三十七章。論在以掃和雅各身上所奧祕地預表的事。
3:2138
Duo igitur Isaac filii Esau et Iacob pariter crescunt. Primatus maioris transfunditur in minorem ex pacto et placito inter illos, eo quod lenticulam, quem cibum minor parauerat, maior inmoderatius concupiuit, eoque pretio primogenita sua fratri iuratione interposita uendidit. Ubi discimus in uescendo non cibi genere, sed auiditate inmodesta quemque culpandum. Senescit Isaac eiusque oculis per senectam uisus aufertur. Vult benedicere filium maiorem et pro illo nesciens benedicit minorem, pro fratre maiore, qui erat pilosus, se paternis manibus subponentem, haedinis sibi pelliculis coaptatis uelut aliena peccata portantem.
Isaac's two sons Esau and Jacob therefore grow up together. The birthright of the elder is transferred to the younger by a pact and agreement between them, in that the elder immoderately craved the lentils, the food which the younger had prepared, and at that price sold his birthright to his brother with an oath interposed. Here we learn that in eating a man is to be blamed not for the kind of food but for immoderate greed. Isaac grows old and the sight of his eyes is taken away by old age. He wishes to bless the elder son and, not knowing it, blesses the younger in place of him, who in place of the elder brother, who was hairy, places himself under his father's hands, having fitted to himself little kidskins as though bearing another's sins.
所以以撒的兩個兒子以掃和雅各一同長大。長子的名分藉著二人之間的約定與協議,轉到了那小的身上,因為那大的過分貪戀小的所預備的食物,就是紅豆湯,便以那代價,加上起誓,把自己長子的名分賣給了弟弟。在此我們學到,論到吃,當受責備的不是食物的種類,而是過度的貪慾。以撒年老了,他的眼目因年邁而失明。他想要祝福大兒子,卻不知不覺地祝福了小兒子來代替他;那小的代替那有毛的大哥,把自己放在父親手下,給自己披上小山羊的皮,彷彿背負著別人的罪。
3:2139
Iste dolus Iacob ne putaretur fraudulentus dolus et non in eo magnae rei mysterium quaereretur, superius praedixit scriptura: Et erat Esau homo sciens uenari, agrestis; Iacob autem homo simplex, habitans domum. Hoc nostri quidam interpretati sunt <sine dolo\'. Siue autem \'sine dolo\' siue \'simplex\' siue potius \'sine fictione) dicatur, quod est Graece acXaato <;: quis est in ista percipienda benedictione dolus hominis sine dolo? Quis est dolus simplicis, quae fictio non mentientis, nisi profundum mysterium ueritatis? Ipsa autem benedictio qualis est? Ecce, inquit, odor filii mei tamquam odor agri pleni, quem benedixit Dominus.
Lest this guile of Jacob be thought a fraudulent guile, and lest no mystery of a great matter be sought in it, the Scripture above had foretold: And Esau was a man skilled in hunting, a man of the field; but Jacob was a simple man, dwelling at home. This some of ours have interpreted as 'without guile.' But whether it be said 'without guile' or 'simple' or rather 'without pretense,' which is in Greek 'aplastos': what is the guile, in receiving this blessing, of a man without guile? What is the guile of a simple man, what the pretense of one not lying, except the profound mystery of truth? But of what kind is the blessing itself? Behold, he says, the smell of my son is as the smell of a full field which the Lord has blessed.
免得有人把雅各這詭計看作欺詐的詭計,免得人不在其中尋求一件大事的奧祕,經上在前面已預先說明:以掃是個善於打獵、常在田野的人;雅各卻是個質樸的人,常住在帳棚裡。我們中間有人把這話解作「無詭詐」。然而無論是說「無詭詐」、「質樸」,或更該說「無虛飾」(希臘文作 aplastos):一個無詭詐的人,在領受這祝福時有甚麼詭詐呢?一個質樸之人有甚麼詭詐,一個不說謊之人有甚麼虛飾呢?無非就是真理的深奧奧祕。但那祝福本身又是怎樣的呢?他說:看哪,我兒子的香氣如同耶和華所賜福、那豐滿之田的香氣。
3:2140
Et det tibi Deus de rore caeli et de ubertate terrae et multitudinem frumenti et uini, et seruiant tibi gentes et adorent te principes et fiere dominus fratris tui et adorabunt te filii patris tui. Qui maledixerit te, maledictus; et qui benedixerit te, benedictus. Benedictio igitur Iacob praedicatio est Christi in omnibus gentibus. Hoc fit, hoc agitur. Lex et prophetia est Isaac; etiam per os Iudaeorum Christus ab illa benedicitur, uelut a nesciente, quia ipsa nescitur. Odore nominis Christi, sicut ager, mundus inpletur; eius est benedictio de rore caeli, hoc est de uerborum pluuia diurnorum, et de ubertate terrae, hoc est congregatione populorum;
And may God give thee of the dew of heaven and of the fatness of the earth, and abundance of grain and wine; and let the nations serve thee, and let princes adore thee, and be thou lord of thy brother, and let the sons of thy father adore thee. Whoever curses thee, cursed; and whoever blesses thee, blessed. The blessing of Jacob, therefore, is the proclamation of Christ among all nations. This comes to pass, this is being done. The Law and prophecy is Isaac; even through the mouth of the Jews Christ is blessed by it, as by one unknowing, because it itself is not known. With the fragrance of Christ's name, like a field, the world is filled; his is the blessing of the dew of heaven, that is, of the rain of divine words, and of the fatness of the earth, that is, the gathering of peoples;
願神賜給你天上的甘露、地上的肥土,以及五穀新酒的豐盛;願萬民服事你,願君王向你下拜,願你作你弟兄的主,願你父親的眾子向你下拜。咒詛你的,必受咒詛;祝福你的,必蒙祝福。所以雅各的祝福,就是基督在萬族中被傳揚。這正在成就,這正在進行。律法與預言就是以撒;甚至藉著猶太人的口,基督也被它祝福,彷彿被一位不知情者所祝福,因為它自己並不認識。世界如同田地,被基督之名的馨香充滿;屬於祂的是天上甘露的祝福,就是神聖話語之雨,以及地上肥土的祝福,就是眾民的聚集;
3:2141
eius est multitudo frumenti et uini, hoc est multitudo quam colligit frumentum et uinum in sacramento corporis eius et sanguinis. Ei seruiunt gentes, ipsum adorant principes; ipse est dominus fratris sui, quia populus eius dominatur Iudaeis; ipsum adorant filii patris eius, hoc est filii Abrahae secundum fidem, quia et ipse filius est Abrahae secundum carnem; ipsum qui maledixerit, maledictus, et qui benedixerit, benedictus est. Christus, inquam, noster etiam ex ore Iudaeorum quamuis errantium, sed tamen legem prophetasque cantantium benedicitur, id est ueraciter dicitur; et alius benedici putatur, qui ab eis errantibus exspectatur.
his is the abundance of grain and wine, that is, the multitude which grain and wine gathers together in the sacrament of his body and blood. The nations serve him, princes adore him; he is the lord of his brother, because his people rules over the Jews; the sons of his father adore him, that is, the sons of Abraham according to faith, because he himself is also the son of Abraham according to the flesh; whoever curses him is cursed, and whoever blesses him is blessed. Christ, I say, our Christ is blessed even from the mouth of the Jews, who, though erring, nevertheless chant the Law and the prophets—that is, he is truly spoken of; and another is supposed to be blessed, who is awaited by those who err.
屬於祂的是五穀新酒的豐盛,就是在祂身體與血的聖禮中,五穀新酒所聚集的眾人。萬民服事祂,君王向祂下拜;祂是祂弟兄的主,因為祂的子民管轄猶太人;祂父親的眾子向祂下拜,就是那些按信德作亞伯拉罕之子的人,因為祂自己按肉體也是亞伯拉罕的後裔;咒詛祂的就受咒詛,祝福祂的就蒙祝福。我說,我們的基督甚至從猶太人口中也被祝福,他們雖然走錯了路,卻仍在誦念律法和先知書——這就是說,祂真實地被述說出來;而另一位被以為是受祝福的,乃是那些走錯路的人所等候的。
3:2142
Ecce benedictionem promissam repetente maiore expauescit Isaac, et alium se pro alio benedixisse cognoscit; miratur et quisnam ille sit percontatur; nec tamen se deceptum esse conqueritur; immo confestim reuelato sibi intus in corde magno sacramento deuitat indignationem, confirmat benedictionem. Quis ergo, inquit, uenatus est mihi uenationem et intulit mihi, et manducaui ab omnibus, antequam tu uenires? et benedixi eum, et benedictus sit. Quis non hic maledictionem potius exspectaret irati, si haec non superna inspiratione, sed terreno more gererentur?s o res gestas, sed prophetice gestas; in terra, sed caelitus; per homines, sed diuinitus!
Behold, when the elder returns demanding the promised blessing, Isaac is terrified, and recognizes that he has blessed one in place of the other; he marvels and inquires who that one might be; yet he does not complain that he has been deceived; rather, immediately, when the great sacrament had been revealed to him within in his heart, he puts away indignation, he confirms the blessing. Who then, he says, hunted game for me and brought it to me, and I ate of all before thou camest? and I blessed him, and let him be blessed. Who here would not rather expect the curse of an angry man, if these things had been done not by heavenly inspiration but in earthly fashion? Not deeds done, but done prophetically; on earth, but from heaven; through men, but divinely!
看哪,當那大的回來要求所應許的祝福時,以撒驚恐,發覺自己祝福了一個人來代替另一個;他希奇,查問那人究竟是誰;然而他並不抱怨自己被欺騙了;反倒立即,當那重大的奧祕在他裡面、在他心中被啟示出來時,他避開了憤怒,堅定了那祝福。他說:那麼是誰打獵得了野味給我,在你來以先我已吃了,並且祝福了他,他也必蒙福呢?在此,誰不會反倒期待一個發怒之人的咒詛呢?倘若這些事不是出於屬天的感動,而是按地上的常情而行的話。這不是平常的事跡,乃是按預言而成就的;在地上,卻是出於天上;藉著人,卻是出於神!
3:2143
Si excutiantur singula tantis fecunda mysteriis, multa sunt inplenda uolumina; sed huic operi modus moderate inponendus nos in alia festinare conpellit. CAPUT XXXVIII.. De misso Iacob in Mesopotamiam ad accipiendam uxorem et de uisione, quam in itinere somniauit, et de quattuor ipsius feminis, cum unam petisset uxorem. Mittitur Iacob a parentibus in Mesopotamiam, ut ibi ducat uxorem. Patris mittentis uerba haec sunt: Non accipies uxorem ex filiabus Chananaeorum; surgens fuge in Mesopotamiam in domum Bathuel, patris matris tuae, et sume tibi inde uxorem de filiabus. Laban, fratris matris tuae. Deus autem meus benedicat te et augeat te et multiplicet te; et eris in congregationes gentium;
If individual points so fruitful in such great mysteries were to be examined, many volumes would have to be filled; but the measure to be moderately imposed on this work compels us to hasten on to other things. CHAPTER XXXVIII. On Jacob sent into Mesopotamia to receive a wife, and on the vision which he dreamed on the way, and on his four women, when he had sought one wife. Jacob is sent by his parents into Mesopotamia, that he might take a wife there. The words of the father sending him are these: Thou shalt not take a wife from the daughters of the Canaanites; arise, flee into Mesopotamia, into the house of Bethuel, the father of thy mother, and take thee thence a wife of the daughters of Laban, thy mother's brother. And may my God bless thee and increase thee and multiply thee; and thou shalt become assemblies of nations;
倘若要把這些蘊含如此重大奧祕、如此豐富的各個細節一一查考,就得寫滿許多卷書;但這部著作當有節制地加以限度,這就迫使我們趕緊轉到別的事上。第三十八章。論雅各被差往米所波大米去娶妻,並論他在路上所夢見的異象,以及他在只求一個妻子時卻有四個女人之事。雅各被父母差往米所波大米,要在那裡娶妻。差他去的父親所說的話是這樣:你不要從迦南人的女子中娶妻;起來,逃往米所波大米去,到你外祖彼土利的家,從那裡娶你母舅拉班的女兒為妻。願我的神賜福給你,使你昌盛繁多;願你成為多族的會眾;
3:2144
et det tibi benedictionem Abraham patris tui, tibi et semini tuo post te, ut heres fias terrae incolatus tui, quam dedit Deus Abraham. Hic iam intellegimus segregatum semen Iacob ab alio semine Isaac, quod factum est per Esau. Quando enim dictum est: In Isaac uocabitur tibi semen, pertinens utique semen ad ciuitatem Dei, separatum est inde aliud semen Abrahae, quod erat in ancillae filio, et quod futurum erat in filiis Cetturae. Sed adhuc erat ambiguum de duobus geminis filiis Isaac, ad utrumque an ad unum eorum illa benedictio pertineret: et si ad unum, quisnam esset illorum. Quod nunc declaratum est, cum prophetice a patre benedicitur Iacob et dicitur ei:
and may he give thee the blessing of Abraham thy father, to thee and to thy seed after thee, that thou mayest become heir of the land of thy sojourning, which God gave to Abraham. Here we now understand the seed of Jacob separated from the other seed of Isaac, which came to be through Esau. For when it was said: In Isaac shall thy seed be called—the seed pertaining indeed to the city of God—from there was separated the other seed of Abraham, which was in the handmaid's son, and that which was to be in the sons of Keturah. But as yet it was ambiguous concerning the two twin sons of Isaac, whether that blessing pertained to both or to one of them; and if to one, which of them it was. Which now has been declared, when Jacob is prophetically blessed by his father and it is said to him:
願祂把你父亞伯拉罕的祝福賜給你,和你以後的後裔,使你承受你所寄居之地為業,就是神賜給亞伯拉罕的地。在此我們如今明白,雅各的後裔已從以撒另外那一脈、就是藉以掃所出的後裔中分別出來。因為當神說「從以撒生的才要稱為你的後裔」時——這後裔確實是指向神的城——亞伯拉罕另外的後裔便由此被分別出去,就是那在使女兒子身上的,以及那將在基土拉眾子身上的。但論到以撒這兩個雙生子,那祝福究竟是關乎二人,還是只關乎其中一人,仍是不確定的;若只關乎一人,又究竟是哪一個。這事如今得了宣明,就是當雅各按預言被父親祝福,並有話對他說:
3:2145
Et eris in congregationes gentium, et det tibi benedictionem Abraham patris tui. Pergens itaque in Mesopotamiam Iacob in somnis accepit oraculum, de quo sic scriptum est: Et exiit Iacob a puteo iurationis et profectus est in Charran et deuenit in locum et dormiuit ibi; occiderat enim sol; et sumsit ex lapidibus loci et posuit ad caput suum et dormiuit in loco illo et somniauit. Et ecce scala stabilita super terram, cuius caput pertingebat ad caelum; et angeli. Dei ascendebant et descendebant per illam, et Dominus incumbebat super illam et dixit: Ego sum Deus Abraham patris tui et Deus Isaac, noli timere; terram, in qua tu dormis super eam, tibi dabo illam et semini tuo;
And thou shalt become assemblies of nations, and may he give thee the blessing of Abraham thy father. Journeying therefore into Mesopotamia, Jacob received an oracle in his sleep, concerning which it is thus written: And Jacob went out from the well of the oath and set out for Haran, and came to a place and slept there; for the sun had set; and he took of the stones of the place and put them at his head and slept in that place and dreamed. And behold, a ladder set firmly upon the earth, whose top reached to heaven; and the angels of God ascended and descended by it, and the Lord leaned upon it and said: I am the God of Abraham thy father and the God of Isaac, fear not; the land on which thou sleepest, I will give it to thee and to thy seed;
你要成為多族的會眾,願祂把你父亞伯拉罕的祝福賜給你。於是雅各往米所波大米去,在睡夢中得了一個神諭,論到這事是這樣記的:雅各離開誓言之井,往哈蘭去,到了一個地方,因為日落了,就在那裡睡覺;他拿那地方的石頭枕在頭下,在那地方躺臥睡了,做了一個夢。看哪,有一個梯子立穩在地上,梯頂直通到天,神的使者在梯子上上去下來,耶和華倚靠在梯子上,說:我是你父亞伯拉罕的神,又是以撒的神,不要懼怕;你所躺臥之地,我要將它賜給你和你的後裔;
3:2146
et erit semen tuum sicut harena terrae, et dilatabitur supra mare et in Africum et in aquilonem et ad orientem; et benedicentur in te omnes tribus terrae et in semine tuo. Et ecce ego sum tecum, custodiens te in omni uia quacumque ibis, et reducam te in terram hanc, quia non te derelinquam, donec faciam omnia, quae tecum locutus sum. Et surrexit Iacob de somno suo et dixit: Quia est Dominus in loco hoc, ego autem nesciebam. Et timuit et dixit: Quam terribilis locus hic! non est hoc nisi domus Dei et haec porta est caeli. Et surrexit Iacob et sumsit lapidem, quem subposuit ibi sub caput suum, et statuit illum titulum et superfudit oleum in cacumen eius; et uocauit Iacob nomen loci illius:
and thy seed shall be as the sand of the earth, and it shall spread abroad to the sea and to the south and to the north and to the east; and in thee and in thy seed shall all the tribes of the earth be blessed. And behold, I am with thee, keeping thee in every way wherever thou goest, and I will bring thee back into this land, for I will not forsake thee, until I do all the things which I have spoken to thee. And Jacob rose from his sleep and said: Surely the Lord is in this place, and I knew it not. And he was afraid and said: How terrible is this place! this is nothing else but the house of God, and this is the gate of heaven. And Jacob rose and took the stone which he had placed there under his head, and set it up as a pillar and poured oil upon its top; and Jacob called the name of that place:
你的後裔必如地上的塵沙,必向東西南北開展;地上的萬族都必因你和你的後裔得福。看哪,我與你同在,你無論往哪裡去,我必在一切道路上保守你,並要領你回到這地,因為我必不離棄你,直到我成就了我對你所應許的一切話。雅各睡醒了,說:耶和華真在這裡,我竟不知道。他就懼怕,說:這地方何等可畏!這不是別的,乃是神的家,也是天的門。雅各起來,拿他先前枕在頭下的石頭立作柱子,澆油在柱頂上;雅各給那地方起名叫:
3:2147
domus Dei. Hoc ad prophetiam pertinet; nec more idolatriae lapidem perfudit oleo Iacob, uelut faciens illum Deum; neque enim adorauit eundem lapidem uel ei sacrificauit; sed quoniam Christi nomen a chrismate est, id est ab unctione, profecto figuratum est hic aliquid, quod ad magnum pertineat sacramentum. Scalam uero istam intellegitur ipse Saluator nobis in memoriam reuocare in euangelio, ubi, cum dixisset de Nathanael: Ecce uere Israelita, in quo dolus non est, quia Israel uiderat istam uisionem (ipse est enim Iacob), eodem loco ait: Arnen, amen, dico uobis, uidebitis caelum apertum et angelos Dei ascendentes et descendentes super filium hominis.
the house of God. This pertains to prophecy; nor did Jacob pour oil on the stone after the manner of idolatry, as though making it a god; for he neither adored that stone nor sacrificed to it; but since the name of Christ is from chrism, that is, from anointing, assuredly something was figured here which pertains to a great sacrament. As for that ladder, it is understood that the Savior himself recalls it to our memory in the gospel, where, when he had said of Nathanael: Behold a true Israelite, in whom is no guile—because Israel had seen that vision (for he is Jacob)—in the same place he says: Amen, amen, I say to you, you shall see heaven opened and the angels of God ascending and descending upon the Son of man.
神的家。這是關乎預言的;雅各澆油在石頭上,並非照偶像崇拜的方式,彷彿把它當作神;因為他既沒有敬拜那石頭,也沒有向它獻祭;乃是因為基督之名是出於膏油,就是出於膏抹,所以在此必定預表了某種關乎重大奧祕的事。至於那梯子,可知救主自己在福音書中將它喚回我們的記念中;在那裡,當祂論到拿但業說:看哪,這是個真以色列人,他裡面是沒有詭詐的——因為以色列曾看見那異象(因為他就是雅各)——在同一處祂說:我實實在在地告訴你們,你們將要看見天開了,神的使者在人子身上上去下來。
3:2148
Pen-exit ergo Iacob in Mesopotamiam, ut inde acciperet uxorem. Unde autem illi acciderit quattuor habere feminas, de quibus duodecim filios et unam filiam procreauit, cum earum nullam concupisset inlicite, indicat scriptura diuina. Ad unam quippe accipiendam uenerat; sed cum illi altera [pro altera] subposita fuisset, nec ipsam dimisit, qua nesciens usus fuerat in nocte, ne ludibrio eam uideretur habuisse, et eo tempore, quando multiplicandae posteritatis causa plures uxores lex nulla prohibebat, accepit etiam illam, cui uni iam futuri coniugii fidem fecerat. Quae cum esset sterilis, ancillam suam, de qua filios ipsa susciperet, marito dedit;
Jacob therefore went into Mesopotamia, that he might receive a wife from there. But how it came about that he had four women, by whom he begot twelve sons and one daughter, though he had unlawfully desired none of them, the divine Scripture indicates. For he had come to take one; but when another had been substituted for the one, he did not put even her away, whom he had unknowingly used in the night, lest he might seem to have had her in mockery; and at that time, when no law forbade more wives for the sake of multiplying posterity, he took also that one to whom alone he had already given the pledge of future marriage. And when she was barren, she gave to her husband her handmaid, from whom she herself might receive sons;
所以雅各往米所波大米去,要從那裡娶妻。但他怎會有四個女人,藉著她們生了十二個兒子和一個女兒,而他並未非法地戀慕她們中任何一人,這是神聖的聖經所指明的。因為他本是來娶一個妻子的;但當有另一個女子被頂替了原來那一個時,他連那個也沒有打發走,就是他在夜間不知情而與之同房的,免得他看似把她當作戲弄之物而娶過;而且那時,既沒有律法為著繁衍後裔的緣故禁止多妻,他便也娶了那他先前已許下將來婚約的女子。那女子既不能生育,就把自己的使女給她丈夫,好叫她自己可以從使女得兒子;
3:2149
quod etiam maior soror eius, quamuis peperisset, imitata, quoniam multiplicare prolem cupiebat, effecit. Nullam Iacob legitur petisse praeter unam, nec usus plurimis nisi gignendae prolis officio, coniugali iure seruato, ut neque hoc faceret, nisi uxores eius id fieri flagitassent, quae corporis uiri sui habebant legitimam potestatem. Genuit ergo duodecim filios et unam filiam ex quattuor mulieribus. Deinde ingressus est in Aegyptum per filium suum Ioseph, qui uenditus ab inuidentibus fratribus eo perductus fuit adque ibidem sublimatus. CAPUT XXXVIIII. Quae ratio fecerit, ut Iacob etiam Israel cognominaretur.
which the elder sister also, although she had borne children, imitated, since she desired to multiply offspring, and did the same. Jacob is read to have sought none except one, nor to have used many save for the office of begetting offspring, the conjugal right being preserved, so that he would not have done even this, unless his wives had demanded it to be done, who had the lawful power over their husband's body. He begot therefore twelve sons and one daughter from four women. Then he entered into Egypt through his son Joseph, who, sold by his envious brothers, was led thither and there exalted. CHAPTER XXXIX. What was the reason that Jacob was also surnamed Israel.
那作姊姊的雖然已經生育,因為渴望多得後裔,也效法了這事,照樣去行。經上記載雅各除了一個之外並未求娶別人,除了為著生養後裔的職分之外並未與眾人同房,且是在保守夫妻之分的情形下;以致他連這事也不會行,若不是他的妻子們要求他這樣行;她們對自己丈夫的身體有合法的權柄。所以他從四個婦人生了十二個兒子和一個女兒。後來他藉著兒子約瑟進了埃及;約瑟被嫉妒他的弟兄賣了,被帶到那裡,並在那裡被高舉。第三十九章。論雅各又被稱為以色列是甚麼緣故。
3:2150
Iacob autem etiam Israel, sicut paulo ante dixi, uocabatur, quod nomen magis populus ex illo procreatus obtinuit. Hoc autem nomen illi ab angelo inpositum est, qui cum illo fuerat in itinere de Mesopotamia redeunte luctatus, typum Christi euidentissime gerens. Nam quod ei praeualuit Iacob, utique uolenti, ut mysterium figuraret, significat passionem Christi, ubi uisi sunt ei praeualere Iudaei. Et tamen benedictionem ab eodem angelo, quem superauerat, inpetrauit; ac sic huius nominis inpositio benedictio fuit. Interpretatur autem Israel \'uidens Deum\\ quod erit in fine praemium sanctorum omnium.
Now Jacob was also called Israel, as I said a little before, which name the people procreated from him rather obtained. But this name was imposed on him by the angel who had wrestled with him on the way as he was returning from Mesopotamia, most evidently bearing the type of Christ. For the fact that Jacob prevailed over him—over one willing, of course, that he might figure the mystery—signifies the passion of Christ, where the Jews seemed to prevail over him. And yet he obtained the blessing from that same angel whom he had overcome; and so the imposition of this name was a blessing. Now Israel is interpreted 'seeing God,' which will be at the end the reward of all the saints.
如我稍早所說,雅各又被稱為以色列,這名乃是那從他所生的子民更多地承受了。但這名是那位在他從米所波大米回來的路上與他摔跤的天使所加給他的,那天使極其明顯地預表基督。因為雅各勝過了他——當然是那甘願被勝的,好叫他可以預表那奧祕——這就表明基督的受難,在其中猶太人似乎勝過了祂。然而雅各竟從他所勝過的同一位天使得了祝福;這樣,加給他這名乃是一個祝福。以色列的意思是「見神」,這將是末了眾聖徒的賞賜。
3:2151
Tetigit porro illi idem angelus ueluti praeualenti latitudinem femoris eumque isto modo claudum reddidit. Erat itaque unus adque idem Iacob et benedictus et claudus: benedictus in eis, qui in Christum ex eodem populo crediderunt, adque in infidelibus claudus. Nam femoris latitudo generis multitudo est. Plures quippe sunt in ea stirpe, de quibus prophetice praedictum est: Et claudicauerunt a semitis suis. CAPUT XXXX. Quo modo Iacob cum septuaginta quinque animabus Aegyptum narretur ingressus, cum plerique ex his, qui commemorantur, tempore posteriore sint geniti. Ingressi itaque referuntur in Aegyptum simul cum ipso Iacob septuaginta quinque homines, adnumerato ipso filiis suis.
Moreover that same angel touched, as it were of one prevailing, the breadth of his thigh, and in this manner made him lame. And so one and the same Jacob was both blessed and lame: blessed in those of that same people who believed in Christ, and lame in the unbelieving. For the breadth of the thigh is the multitude of the race. For there are many in that stock concerning whom it was prophetically foretold: And they have gone lame from their paths. CHAPTER XL. How Jacob is narrated to have entered Egypt with seventy-five souls, although most of those who are mentioned were born at a later time. Seventy-five persons therefore are reported to have entered into Egypt together with Jacob himself, he being counted along with his sons.
再者,那同一位天使彷彿在勝過他的時候,摸了他大腿的寬處,這樣使他瘸了腿。於是同一個雅各既蒙福又瘸腿:在那從同一子民中信入基督的人身上蒙福,在那不信的人身上瘸腿。因為大腿的寬處就是這族類的眾多。因為在那一脈中有許多人,論到他們曾有預言說:他們從自己的路上瘸著走了。第四十章。論雅各如何被記述為與七十五人一同進入埃及,雖然其中所提到的多數人是在較晚的時候才出生的。所以記載有七十五人與雅各自己一同進入埃及,連他自己也算在他眾子之內。
3:2152
In quo numero duae tantum feminae commemorantur, una filia, neptis altera. Sed res diligenter considerata non indicat, quod tantus numerus fuerit in progenie Iacob die uel anno quo ingressus est Aegyptum. Commemorati sunt quippe in eis etiam pronepotes Ioseph, qui nullo modo iam tunc esse potuerunt, quoniam tunc centum triginta annorum erat Iacob, filius uero eius Ioseph triginta nouem; quem cum accepisse tricensimo anno suo uel amplius constet uxorem, quo modo potuit per nouem annos habere pronepotes de filiis, quos ex eadem uxore suscepit?
In which number only two women are mentioned, one a daughter, the other a granddaughter. But the matter, diligently considered, does not indicate that so great a number existed in Jacob's progeny on the day or in the year in which he entered Egypt. For there are mentioned among them even the great-grandsons of Joseph, who by no means could have existed as yet, since Jacob was then a hundred and thirty years old, but his son Joseph thirty-nine; and since it is established that he had taken a wife in his thirtieth year or later, how could he have great-grandsons within nine years from the sons whom he received from that same wife?
在這數目中只提到兩個婦人,一個是女兒,另一個是孫女。但這事若仔細考量,並不表示雅各進入埃及的那一日或那一年,他的後裔中已有這麼大的數目。因為其中甚至提到約瑟的曾孫,這些人那時絕無可能已經存在,因為雅各那時一百三十歲,他兒子約瑟卻是三十九歲;既然確定約瑟是在他三十歲或更晚才娶妻,他怎能在九年之內,從他從同一妻子所得的兒子們,有了曾孫呢?
3:2153
Cum igitur nec filios haberent Ephraem et Manasses, filii Ioseph, sed eos pueros infra quam nouennes Iacob Aegyptum ingressus inuenerit, quo pacto eorum non solum filii, sed etiam nepotes in illis septuaginta quinque numerantur, qui tunc Aegyptum ingressi sunt cum Iacob? Nam commemoratur ibi Machir, filius Manasse, nepos Ioseph, et eiusdem Machir filius, id est Galaad, nepos Manasse, pronepos Ioseph; ibi est et quem genuit Ephraem, alter filius Ioseph, id est Utalaam, nepos Ioseph, et filius ipsius Utalaae Edem, nepos Ephraem, pronepos Ioseph; qui nullo modo esse potuerunt, quando Iacob in Aegyptum uenit et filios Ioseph, nepotes suos, auos istorum, minores quam nouem annorum pueros inuenit.
Since therefore Ephraim and Manasseh, the sons of Joseph, did not yet have sons, but Jacob when entering Egypt found them as boys less than nine years old, in what manner are not only their sons but even their grandsons numbered among those seventy-five who then entered Egypt with Jacob? For there is mentioned there Machir, son of Manasseh, grandson of Joseph, and the son of that same Machir, that is, Gilead, grandson of Manasseh, great-grandson of Joseph; there is also he whom Ephraim, the other son of Joseph, begot, that is, Utalaam, grandson of Joseph, and the son of that same Utalaam, Edem, grandson of Ephraim, great-grandson of Joseph; who by no means could have existed when Jacob came into Egypt and found the sons of Joseph, his grandsons, the grandfathers of these, as boys less than nine years old.
既然約瑟的兒子以法蓮和瑪拿西那時尚未有兒子,而雅各進入埃及時看見他們還是不到九歲的孩子,那麼不僅他們的兒子、甚至連他們的孫子,怎能算在那與雅各一同進入埃及的七十五人之中呢?因為那裡提到瑪拿西的兒子瑪吉,是約瑟的孫子,又有瑪吉的兒子,就是基列,是瑪拿西的孫子、約瑟的曾孫;那裡也有約瑟的另一個兒子以法蓮所生的,就是烏他蘭,是約瑟的孫子,又有烏他蘭的兒子以但,是以法蓮的孫子、約瑟的曾孫;這些人在雅各進入埃及、看見他的孫子、就是這些人的祖父、就是約瑟那些不到九歲孩子的兒子們時,絕無可能已經存在。
3:2154
Sed nimirum introitus Iacob in Aegyptum, quando eum in septuaginta quinque hominibus scriptura commemorat, non unus dies uel unus annus, sed totum illud est tempus, quamdiu uixit loseph, per quem factum est ut intrarent. Nam de ipso Ioseph eadem scriptura sic loquitur: Et habitauit Ioseph in Aegypto, ipse et fratres eius et omnis cohabitatio patris eius, et uixit annos centum decem, et uidit Ioseph Ephraem filios usque in tertiam generationem. Ipse est ille pronepos eius ab Ephraem tertius. Generationem quippe tertiam dicit filium, nepotem, pronepotem. Deinde sequitur: Et filii Machir, filii Manasse, nati sunt supra femora Ioseph. Et hic ille ipse est nepos Manasse, pronepos Ioseph.
But doubtless the entry of Jacob into Egypt, when the Scripture mentions him among seventy-five persons, was not one day or one year, but is that whole period for as long as Joseph lived, through whom it came about that they entered. For concerning Joseph himself the same Scripture thus speaks: And Joseph dwelt in Egypt, he and his brothers and all the cohabitation of his father, and he lived a hundred and ten years, and Joseph saw Ephraim's children unto the third generation. He is that great-grandson of his, third from Ephraim. For by the third generation it means son, grandson, great-grandson. Then it follows: And the sons of Machir, the son of Manasseh, were born upon the thighs of Joseph. And this is that same grandson of Manasseh, great-grandson of Joseph.
但無疑地,雅各進入埃及——就是經上把他與七十五人一同提及之事——並非一日或一年,乃是約瑟在世的全部時期,他們是藉著約瑟才得以進入的。因為論到約瑟自己,同一聖經是這樣說的:約瑟和他弟兄並他父親全家的人都住在埃及,他活了一百一十歲,約瑟見了以法蓮第三代的子孫。這人就是約瑟那位曾孫,是從以法蓮算起的第三代。因為「第三代」是指兒子、孫子、曾孫。接著說:瑪拿西的兒子瑪吉的眾子,也是生在約瑟膝上的。這人就是瑪拿西那位孫子、約瑟的曾孫。
3:2155
Sed pluraliter appellati sunt, sicut scriptura consueuit, quae unam quoque filiam Iacob filias nuncupauit; sicut in Latinae linguae consuetudine liberi dicuntur pluraliter filii, etiamsi non sint uno amplius. Cum ergo ipsius Ioseph praedicetur felicitas, quia potuit uidere pronepotes, nullo modo putandi sunt iam fuisse tricensimo nono anno proaui sui Ioseph, quando ad eum in Aegyptum Iacob pater eius aduenit. Illud autem est, quod fallit minus ista diligenter intuentes, quoniam scriptum est: Haec autem nomina filiorum Israel, qui intrauerunt in Aegyptum simul cum Iacob patre suo.
But they were named in the plural, as Scripture is accustomed to do, which called even a single daughter of Jacob his 'daughters'; just as in the usage of the Latin tongue children are spoken of in the plural as 'sons,' even if there be no more than one. Since, therefore, the happiness of Joseph himself is proclaimed, in that he was able to see his great-grandchildren, by no means should these be supposed to have already existed in the thirty-ninth year of their great-grandfather Joseph, when Jacob his father came to him in Egypt. But that is what misleads those who consider these matters less carefully, namely that it is written: 'And these are the names of the sons of Israel, who entered into Egypt together with Jacob their father.'
但他們是以複數被稱呼的,正如聖經慣常如此,連雅各的一個女兒也稱為「眾女」;正如在拉丁語的習慣中,兒女以複數稱為「眾子」,縱然只有一個也是如此。既然約瑟自己的福分被傳揚——因他得見曾孫——就斷不可認為這些人在他們曾祖約瑟三十九歲時、即雅各父親來到埃及到他那裡之時,就已經存在了。然而那使不細心查考的人受迷惑的,乃是因經上記著說:「這些是以色列眾子的名字,就是與他們父親雅各一同進入埃及的。」
3:2156
Hoc enim dictum est, quia simul cum illo conputantur septuaginta quinque, non quia simul iam erant omnes, quando Aegyptum ingressus est ipse; sed, ut dixi, totum tempus habetur eius ingressus, quo uixit Ioseph, per quem uidetur ingressus. CAPUT XXXXI. De benedictione, quam Iacob in ludam filium suum promisit. Igitur propter populum Christianum, in quo Dei ciuitas peregrinatur in terris, si carnem Christi in Abrahae semine requiramus, remotis concubinarum filiis occurrit Isaac; si in semine Isaac, remoto Esau, qui est etiam Edom, occurrit Iacob, qui est et Israel; si in semine ipsius Israel, remotis ceteris occurrit ludas, quia de tribu Iuda exortus est Christus.
For this was said because together with him they are reckoned as seventy-five, not because all were already together when he himself entered Egypt; but, as I have said, the whole span of his entry is taken to be that during which Joseph lived, through whom the entry is regarded as having taken place. CHAPTER XLI. On the blessing which Jacob promised to his son Judah. Therefore, on behalf of the Christian people, in whom the City of God sojourns upon the earth, if we seek the flesh of Christ in the seed of Abraham, with the sons of the concubines set aside, we meet with Isaac; if in the seed of Isaac, with Esau set aside (who is also Edom), we meet with Jacob (who is also Israel); if in the seed of Israel himself, with the rest set aside, we meet with Judah, since Christ sprang from the tribe of Judah.
這話之所以這樣說,是因為連同他在內共算為七十五人,並非因為當他自己進入埃及時眾人都已同在;而是如我所說,他進入的全部時期,乃指約瑟在世的整段時間,那進入被視為藉著他而成的。第四十一章:論雅各應許給他兒子猶大的祝福。所以,為著基督徒的子民——神的城在地上寄居於其中——我們若在亞伯拉罕的後裔中尋求基督的肉身,撇開妾所生的眾子,就遇見以撒;若在以撒的後裔中,撇開以掃(他也是以東),就遇見雅各(他也是以色列);若在以色列自己的後裔中,撇開其餘的,就遇見猶大,因為基督是從猶大支派興起的。
3:2157
Ac per hoc cum in Aegypto moriturus Israel suos filios benediceret, quem ad modum ludam prophetice benedixerit, audiamus: Iuda, inquit, te laudabunt fratres tui. Manus tuae super dorsum inimicorum tuorum; adorabunt te filii patris tui. Catulus leonis Iuda; ex germinatione, fili mi, ascendisti; recumbens dormisti ut leo et ut catulus leonis; quis suscitabit eum? Non deficiet princeps ex Iuda et dux de femoribus eius, donec ueniant quae reposita sunt ei; et ipse exspectatio gentium; adligans ad uitem pullum suum et cilicio pullum asinae suae lauabit in uino stolam suam et in sanguine uuae amictum suum. Fului oculi eius a uino et dentes candidiores lacte.
And accordingly, when Israel, about to die in Egypt, was blessing his sons, let us hear how prophetically he blessed Judah: 'Judah,' he said, 'thy brethren shall praise thee. Thy hands shall be upon the back of thine enemies; the sons of thy father shall worship thee. Judah is a lion's whelp; from the sprouting, my son, thou hast gone up; lying down thou hast slept as a lion, and as a lion's whelp; who shall rouse him up? A prince shall not fail from Judah, nor a leader from his loins, until those things come that are laid up for him; and he himself is the expectation of the nations; binding his foal to the vine, and the foal of his ass to the cilice, he shall wash his robe in wine, and his garment in the blood of the grape. His eyes are tawny from wine, and his teeth whiter than milk.'
於是,當以色列在埃及將要死的時候,為他眾子祝福,讓我們聽他如何以預言的方式祝福猶大:他說:「猶大啊,你的弟兄們必讚美你。你的手必按在你仇敵的頸項上;你父親的眾子必向你下拜。猶大是個小獅子;我兒啊,你從抓取獵物的勾當上去了;你屈身躺臥如公獅,又如母獅;誰能驚動他呢?權杖必不離猶大,王杖必不離他的兩腿之間,直等那為他存留的來到;他乃是萬民所盼望的;他將驢駒拴在葡萄樹上,將母驢的驢駒拴在荊棘上,他在酒中洗淨自己的衣袍,在葡萄汁中洗淨自己的外衣。他的眼睛因酒而發紅,他的牙齒比奶更白。」
3:2158
Exposui haec aduersus Manichaeum Faustum disputans et satis esse arbitror, quantum ueritas prophetiae huius elucet; ubi et mors Christi praedicta est uerbo dormitionis et non necessitas, sed potestas in morte nomine leonis. Quam potestatem in euangelio ipse praedicat dicens: Potestatem habeo ponendi animam meam et potestatem habeo iterum sumendieam . Nemo eam tollit a me; sed ego eam pono a me, et iterum sumo eam. Sic leo fremuit, sic quod dixit inpleuit. Ad eam namque pertinet potestatem, quod de resurrectione eius adiunctum est: Quis suscitabit eum? hoc est, quia nullus hominum, nisi se ipse, qui etiam de corpore suo dixit: Soluite templum hoc, et in triduo resuscitabo illud.
I have expounded these things in disputing against Faustus the Manichaean, and I judge it enough, in so far as the truth of this prophecy shines forth; wherein both the death of Christ is foretold by the word 'sleeping,' and not the necessity but the power in death by the name 'lion.' This power He Himself proclaims in the Gospel, saying: 'I have power to lay down my soul, and I have power to take it again. No one taketh it from me; but I lay it down of myself, and take it again.' Thus the lion roared, thus He fulfilled what He had said. For to that power belongs what is added concerning His resurrection: 'Who shall rouse him up?'—that is, that no man shall, except He Himself, who also said concerning His own body: 'Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up.'
我在反駁摩尼教徒福斯圖斯時,已闡明了這些事,並且我認為這已足夠,因這預言的真理已如此彰顯;其中藉「睡了」一詞預言了基督的死,又藉「獅子」之名表明死中的並非必然,乃是權柄。這權柄祂自己在福音中宣告說:「我有權柄捨去我的魂,也有權柄再取回來。沒有人奪我的,乃是我自己捨的,並且我要再取回來。」獅子如此吼叫,祂就如此成就了所說的。因為論到祂復活所附加的話,正屬乎這權柄:「誰能驚動他呢?」這就是說,除了祂自己以外,無人能驚動祂;祂也曾論到自己的身體說:「你們拆毀這殿,我三日內要再建立起來。」
3:2159
Ipsum autem genus mortis, hoc est sublimitas crucis, in uno uerbo intellegitur, quod ait: Ascendisti. Quod uero addidit: Recumbens dormisti, euangelista exponit, ubi dicit: Et inclinato capite tradidit spiritum; aut certe sepultura eius agnoscitur, in qua recubuit dormiens, et unde illum nullus hominum, sicut prophetae aliquos uel sicut ipse alios, suscitauit, sed sicut a somno ipse surrexit. Stola porro eius, quam lauat in uino, id est mundat a peccatis in sanguine suo, cuius sanguinis sacramentum baptizati sciunt, unde et adiungit: Et in sanguine uuae amictum suum, quid est nisi ecclesia? Et fului oculi eius a uino spiritales eius inebriati poculo eius, de quo canit psalmus:
But the very manner of His death—that is, the loftiness of the cross—is understood in the one word which it says: 'Thou hast gone up.' And what it adds, 'lying down thou hast slept,' the evangelist expounds when he says: 'And bowing His head, He gave up the spirit'; or surely His burial is recognized, in which He reclined sleeping, and from which no man raised Him—as the prophets raised certain persons, or as He Himself raised others—but He rose as from sleep by His own power. Moreover His robe, which He washes in wine, that is, cleanses from sins in His own blood (the sacrament of which blood the baptized know), whence also it adds, 'and in the blood of the grape his garment,'—what is this but the Church? And 'his eyes tawny from wine'—His spiritual ones, made drunk with His cup, of which the psalm sings:
但祂死的方式本身——就是十字架的高舉——藉著所說的一個詞被領會,就是「你上去了」。至於它所加的「屈身躺臥你睡了」,福音書作者闡明了,當他說:「祂低下頭,將靈交付了」;或者確實指祂的埋葬被認出,祂在其中躺臥沉睡,並且無人叫祂從中復起——不像先知叫某些人復活,也不像祂自己叫別人復活——乃是祂憑自己的能力如同從睡中起來。再者祂的衣袍,就是祂在酒中所洗的,即在自己的血中潔淨脫離罪(受浸者知道這血的奧祕),所以它又加上「在葡萄汁中洗淨自己的外衣」,這不是別的,乃是教會!還有「他的眼睛因酒發紅」——指祂屬靈的人,被祂的杯灌醉,正如詩篇所歌唱的:
3:2160
Et calix tuus inebrians quam praeclarus est! Et dentes eius candidiores lacte, quod potant aput apostolum paruuli, uerba scilicet nutrientia, nondum idonei solido cibo. Ipse igitur est, in quo reposita erant promissa Iudae, quae donec uenirent numquam principes, hoc est reges Israel, ab illa stirpe defuerunt. Et ipse exspectatio gentium; quod clarius est uidendo quam fit exponendo. CAPUT XXXXII. De filiis Ioseph, quos Iacob prophetica manuum suarum transmutatione benedixit. Sicut autem duo Isaac filii. Esau et Iacob, figuram praebuerunt duorum populorum in Iudaeis et Christianis (quamuis, quod ad carnis propaginem pertinet, nec Iudaei uenerint de semine Esau. sed Idumaei;
'And thy cup that maketh drunk, how excellent it is!' And 'his teeth whiter than milk'—which the little ones drink at the apostle's hand, namely the nourishing words, being not yet fit for solid food. He Himself, therefore, is the one in whom were laid up the promises made to Judah, until whose coming the princes—that is, the kings of Israel—never failed from that stock. And 'he himself is the expectation of the nations'—which is clearer by seeing than it becomes by expounding. CHAPTER XLII. On the sons of Joseph, whom Jacob blessed by the prophetic exchange of his hands. Now just as the two sons of Isaac, Esau and Jacob, presented a figure of two peoples among the Jews and the Christians (although, as far as pertains to the propagation of the flesh, neither did the Jews come from the seed of Esau, but the Idumeans;
「你那使人沉醉的杯何等美好!」還有「他的牙齒比奶更白」——就是嬰孩在使徒手中所喝的,即那滋養人的話語,因他們還不能吃乾糧。所以祂自己就是那賜給猶大之應許所存留於其中的那位,直到祂來臨之前,君王們——就是以色列的列王——從未從那宗族中斷絕。並且「他乃是萬民所盼望的」——這事憑著看見比憑著闡釋更為明顯。第四十二章:論約瑟的兒子們,雅各藉雙手的預言性交換為他們祝福。如今正如以撒的兩個兒子以掃和雅各,預表了猶太人和基督徒中兩個民族(雖然就肉身的繁衍而言,猶太人並非從以掃的後裔而來,而是以東人;
3:2161
nec Christianae gentes de Iacob, sed potius Iudaei; ad hoc enim tantum figura ualuit, quod dictum est: Maior seruiet minori): ita factum est etiam in duobus filiis Ioseph; nam maior gessit typum Iudaeorum, Christianorum autem minor. Quos cum benediceret Iacob, manum dextram ponens super minorem quem habebat ad sinistram, sinistram super maiorem quem habebat ad dextram: graue uisum est patri eorum, et admonuit patrem uelut corrigens eius errorem et quisnam eorum esset maior ostendens. At ille mutare manus noluit, sed dixit: Scio, fili, scio. Et hic erit in populum, et hic exaltabitur; sed frater eius iunior maior illo erit, et semen eius erit in multitudinem gentium.
nor did the Christian nations come from Jacob, but rather the Jews; for to this extent only did the figure hold good, in what was said: 'The elder shall serve the younger'): so it came about also in the two sons of Joseph; for the elder bore the type of the Jews, and the younger that of the Christians. When Jacob was blessing them, placing his right hand upon the younger whom he had on his left, and his left upon the elder whom he had on his right, it seemed grievous to their father, and he admonished his father, as it were correcting his error, and showing which of them was the elder. But Jacob refused to change his hands, but said: 'I know, my son, I know. And this one too shall be unto a people, and this one shall be exalted; but his younger brother shall be greater than he, and his seed shall be unto a multitude of nations.'
基督徒的列國也並非從雅各而來,反倒是猶太人;因為那預表只在這一點上有效,就是所說的:「將來大的要服事小的」):照樣,這也應驗在約瑟的兩個兒子身上;因為那大的預表猶太人,那小的卻預表基督徒。當雅各為他們祝福時,將右手按在他左邊的小兒子身上,將左手按在他右邊的大兒子身上,他們的父親約瑟看為不悅,便提醒父親,似要糾正他的錯誤,並指出他們中哪一個是大的。但雅各不肯換手,卻說:「我兒,我知道,我知道。這一個也要成為一族,並要被高舉;但他的弟弟要比他更大,他的後裔要成為多國之民。」
3:2162
Etiam hic duo illa promissa demonstrat. Nam ille in populum, iste in multitudinem gentium. Quid euidentius quam his duabus promissionibus contineri populum Israelitarum orbemque terrarum in semine Abrahae, illum secundum carnem, istum secundum fidem? CAPUT XXXXIII. De temporibus Moysi et Iesu Naue ac iudicum adque inde regum, quorum quidem Saul primus est, sed Dauid praecipuus et sacramento habetur et merito.
Here too he points to those two promises. For the one shall be 'unto a people,' the other 'unto a multitude of nations.' What is more evident than that by these two promises are contained the people of the Israelites and the whole world in the seed of Abraham—the one according to the flesh, the other according to faith? CHAPTER XLIII. On the times of Moses and of Joshua son of Nun, and of the judges, and thence of the kings, of whom Saul indeed is the first, but David is preeminent and is held so both by sacrament and by merit.
在此他也指明那兩個應許。因為一個要成為「一族」,另一個要成為「多國之民」。還有什麼比這更明顯的呢——藉著這兩個應許,以色列的子民與全世界都包含在亞伯拉罕的後裔中,一個是照肉身的,一個是照信心的?第四十三章:論摩西、嫩的兒子約書亞、眾士師的時代,以及由此而來的列王的時代;列王中掃羅固然是頭一個,但大衛是最卓越的,無論按表記還是按功德都當如此看待。
3:2163
Defuncto Iacob, defuncto etiam Ioseph per reliquos centum quadraginta quattuor annos, donec exiretur de terra Aegypti, in modum incredibilem illa gens creuit, etiam tantis adtrita persecutionibus, ut quodam tempore nati masculi necarentur, cum mirantes Aegyptios nimia populi illius incrementa terrerent. Tunc Moyses subtractus furto trucidatoribus paruulorum ad domum regiam, ingentia per eum Deo praeparante, peruenit nutritusque et adoptatus a filia Pharaonis (quod nomen in Aegypto omnium regum fuit) in tantum prouenit uirum, ut ipse illam gentem mirabiliter multiplicatam ex durissimo et grauissimo, quod ibi ferebat, iugo seruitutis extraheret, immo per eum Deus, qui hoc promiserat Abrahae.
After Jacob had died, and Joseph also had died, throughout the remaining hundred and forty-four years, until the people went out from the land of Egypt, that nation grew to an incredible degree, even though worn down by such great persecutions that at one time the male children born were put to death, since the Egyptians, marveling and terrified at the excessive increase of that people. Then Moses, stolen by stealth from the slaughterers of the little ones, came to the royal house, while God was preparing great things through him; and being nourished and adopted by Pharaoh's daughter (which name belonged to all the kings in Egypt), he advanced into so great a man that he himself drew that marvelously multiplied nation out of the hardest and heaviest yoke of servitude which it bore there—nay rather, God did it through him, who had promised this to Abraham.
雅各死後,約瑟也死了,在其後一百四十四年之久,直到那子民從埃及地出來,那民族增長到難以置信的地步,縱然遭受如此大的逼迫,以致有一時所生的男嬰被殺戮,因為埃及人對那民族過度的增長既驚異又恐懼。那時摩西被人暗中從屠殺嬰孩者手中救出,來到王宮——神正藉著他預備大事——他被法老的女兒養育收養(「法老」這名乃是埃及一切君王共有的),他成長為如此偉大的人物,以致他親自將那奇妙繁增的民族從它在那裡所背負最堅硬最沉重的奴役之軛中領出來;不如說,是神藉著他作的,就是那曾向亞伯拉罕應許此事的神。
3:2164
Prius quippe exinde fugiens, quod, cum Israelitam defenderet, Aegyptum occiderat et territus fuerat, postea diuinitus missus in potestate spiritus Dei superauit Pharaonis resistentes magos. Tunc per eum Aegyptiis inlatae sunt decem memorabiles plagae, cum dimittere populum Dei nollent, aqua in sanguinem uersa, rana et sciniphes, cynomyia, mors pecorum, ulcera, grando, lucusta, tenebrae, mors primogenitorum. Ad extremum Israelitas, quos plagis tot tantisque perfracti tandem aliquando dimiserant, Aegyptii in mari Rubro dum persequuntur extincti sunt. Illis quippe abeuntibus diuisum mare uiam fecit; hos autem insequentes in se rediens unda submersit.
For he had previously fled from there, because, when defending an Israelite, he had killed an Egyptian and had become afraid; afterward, sent by divine command, in the power of the Spirit of God he overcame the resisting magicians of Pharaoh. Then through him ten memorable plagues were brought upon the Egyptians, when they refused to let the people of God go: water turned into blood, frogs and gnats, the dog-fly, the death of the cattle, boils, hail, locusts, darkness, the death of the firstborn. Finally the Egyptians, who, broken by so many and so great plagues, had at last for once let the Israelites go, were destroyed in the Red Sea while pursuing them. For when those were departing, the divided sea made a path; but these, following after, the wave, returning upon itself, submerged.
原來他先前曾從那裡逃走,因為當他保護一個以色列人時,殺了一個埃及人,因此懼怕;後來奉神的差遣,在神之靈的能力中,他勝過了法老那些抵擋的術士。那時藉著他,十災臨到埃及人,因他們不肯讓神的子民去:水變為血、青蛙與虱子、蒼蠅、牲畜的瘟疫、瘡、雹、蝗、黑暗、頭生的死亡。最後,埃及人被這許多又如此大的災所擊潰,終於一度放以色列人走了,卻在追趕他們時死在紅海中。因為當那些人離去時,分開的海為他們開了路;而追趕他們的這些人,那海浪退回原處,將他們淹沒了。
3:2165
Deinde per annos quadraginta duce Moyse Dei populus in deserto actus est, quando tabernaculum testimonii nuncupatum est, ubi Deus sacrificiis futura praenuntiantibus colebatur, cum scilicet iam data lex fuisset in monte multum terribiliter; adtestabatur enim euidentissima mirabilibus signis uocibusque diuinitas. Quod factum est, mox ut exitum est de Aegypto et in deserto populus esse coepit, quinquagensimo die post celebratum Pascha per ouis immolationem;
Then for forty years, with Moses as leader, the people of God was led in the desert, when the tabernacle was named 'of the testimony,' where God was worshiped with sacrifices that foretold things to come, since indeed the Law had already been given on the mountain very terribly; for the Godhead bore witness by most evident miraculous signs and voices. This took place soon after the exodus from Egypt, and after the people had begun to be in the desert, on the fiftieth day after the Passover had been celebrated through the immolation of the lamb;
此後四十年之久,以摩西為領袖,神的子民在曠野被引導,那時帳幕被稱為「法櫃的帳幕」,在那裡神受敬拜,藉著預表將來之事的祭物,因為律法那時已經在山上極其可畏地頒佈了;因為神性藉著最明顯的奇妙神蹟與聲音作了見證。這事發生在出埃及之後不久,在子民開始進入曠野之後,即在藉宰殺羊羔守了逾越節之後的第五十日;
3:2166
qui usque adeo typus Christi est praenuntians eum per uictimam passionis de hoc mundo transiturum ad Patrem (Pascha quippe Hebraea lingua transitus interpretatur), ut iam cum reuelaretur testamentum nouum, postea quam Pascha nostrum immolatus est Christus, quinquagensimo die ueniret de caelo Spiritus sanctus, qui dictus est in euangelio digitus Dei, ut recordationem nostram in primi praefigurati facti memoriam reuocaret, quia et legis illae tabulae digito Dei scriptae referuntur. Defuncto Moyse populum rexit Iesus Naue et in terram promissionis introduxit eamque populo diuisit.
which Passover is to such a degree a type of Christ, foretelling that He would pass over from this world to the Father through the victim of His passion (for Passover in the Hebrew tongue is interpreted 'passing over'), that, when the New Testament was now being revealed, after our Passover, Christ, was immolated, on the fiftieth day the Holy Spirit came from heaven, who in the Gospel is called the finger of God, in order to recall our remembrance to the memory of the first thing prefigured, since those tables of the Law also are recorded to have been written by the finger of God. After Moses had died, Joshua son of Nun ruled the people and led them into the land of promise, and divided it among the people.
這逾越節是基督的預表,達到這樣的程度,預言祂要藉著祂受難的祭牲從這世界過到父那裡去(因為「逾越」在希伯來語中解作「經過」),以致當新約如今正被啟示之時,在我們的逾越節基督被殺獻祭之後,到第五十日聖靈從天降下,祂在福音中被稱為神的指頭,為要將我們的記念喚回到那頭一件預表之事的紀念上,因為律法的那些法版也被記載是神的指頭所寫的。摩西死後,嫩的兒子約書亞治理子民,領他們進入應許之地,並把地分給子民。
3:2167
Ab his duobus mirabilibus ducibus bella etiam prosperrime ac mirabiliter gesta sunt, Deo contestante non tam propter merita Hebraei populi quam propter peccata earum, quae debellabantur, gentium illas eis prouenisse uictorias. Post istos duces iudices fuerunt, iam in terra promissionis populo conlocato, ut inciperet interim reddi Abrahae prima promissio de gente una, id est Hebraea, et terra Chanaan, nondum de omnibus gentibus et toto orbe terrarum; quod Christi aduentus in carne et non ueteris legis obseruationes, sed euangelii fides fuerat inpletura.
By these two marvelous leaders wars also were waged most prosperously and marvelously, with God bearing witness that those victories came to them not so much on account of the merits of the Hebrew people as on account of the sins of those nations which were being subdued. After these leaders there were judges, the people being now settled in the land of promise, so that meanwhile the first promise made to Abraham—concerning one nation, namely the Hebrew, and the land of Canaan—might begin to be fulfilled, not yet that concerning all nations and the whole world; which the coming of Christ in the flesh, and not the observances of the old law but the faith of the Gospel, was to fulfill.
藉著這兩位奇妙的領袖,戰爭也得以最順利且奇妙地進行,神作見證說,那些勝利臨到他們,與其說是因希伯來民的功德,不如說是因那些被征服之列國的罪。在這些領袖之後有眾士師,那時子民已安居在應許之地,使那向亞伯拉罕所作的頭一個應許——關於一族,就是希伯來族,並迦南地的應許——暫且得以開始應驗,但尚未應驗那關於萬國和全世界的應許;那應許乃是基督肉身的降臨,並非舊律法的遵守、乃是福音的信心所要成全的。
3:2168
Cuius rei praefiguratio facta est, quod non Moyses, qui legem populo acceperat in monte Sina, sed Iesus, cui etiam nomen Deo praecipiente mutatum fuerat ut Iesus uocaretur, populum in terram promissionis induxit. Temporibus autem iudicum, sicut se habebant et peccata populi et misericordia Dei, alternauerunt prospera et aduersa bellorum. Inde uentum est ad regum tempora, quorum primus regnauit Saul; cui reprobato et bellica clade prostrato eiusque stirpe reiecta, ne inde reges orerentur, Dauid successit in regnum, cuius maxime Christus dictus est filius. In quo articulus quidam factus est et exordium quodam modo iuuen - tutis populi Dei;
A prefiguration of this matter was made, in that not Moses, who had received the Law for the people on Mount Sinai, but Joshua—whose name too had been changed by God's command so that he should be called Joshua (Jesus)—led the people into the land of promise. In the times of the judges, however, as the sins of the people and the mercy of God stood, prosperous and adverse outcomes of wars alternated. From there it came to the times of the kings, of whom Saul reigned first; and when he had been reprobated and laid low by defeat in war, and his stock cast off lest kings should arise from it, David succeeded to the kingdom, whose son especially Christ is called. In him a certain turning-point was made, and as it were the beginning of the youth of the people of God;
這事的一個預表已經作成,就是並非那在西乃山上為子民領受律法的摩西,乃是約書亞——他的名字也照神的吩咐被改了,使他稱為約書亞(耶穌)——領子民進入應許之地。然而在士師的時代,照著子民的罪和神的憐憫,戰爭的順境與逆境交替出現。由此就到了列王的時代,其中掃羅首先作王;當他被棄絕、在戰敗中被打倒、他的宗族被丟棄、免得有列王從中興起時,大衛就接續登上王位,基督尤其被稱為他的子孫。在他身上成就了某種轉折,並彷彿是神之子民青年期的開端;
3:2169
cuius generis quaedam uelut adulescentia ducebatur ab ipso Abraham usque ad hunc Dauid. Neque enim frustra Matthaeus euangelista sic generationes commemorauit, ut hoc primum interuallum quattuordecim gene- Tationibus commendaret, ab Abraham scilicet usque ad Dauid. Ab adulescentia quippe incipit homo posse generare; propterea generationum ex Abraham sumsit exordium; qui etiam pater gentium constitutus est, quando mutatum nomen accepit. Ante hunc ergo uelut pueritia fuit huius generis populi Dei a Noe usque ad ipsum Abraham; et ideo in lingua inuenta est, id est Hebraea. A pueritia namque homo incipit loqui post infantiam, quae hinc appellata est, quod fari non potest.
of which kind, as it were, an adolescence was conducted from Abraham himself down to this David. For not in vain did the evangelist Matthew so recount the generations as to commend this first interval by fourteen generations, namely from Abraham down to David. For from adolescence a man begins to be able to beget; therefore he took the beginning of the generations from Abraham, who also was constituted father of nations when he received his changed name. Before him, then, there was as it were the boyhood of this race of the people of God, from Noah down to Abraham himself; and therefore it was found in a language, that is, the Hebrew. For from boyhood a man begins to speak, after infancy, which is so called because it cannot speak.
這種年歲彷彿是一段少年期,從亞伯拉罕自己起一直延續到這位大衛。因為福音書作者馬太這樣記載世代並非徒然,乃要藉十四代來標明這頭一段時期,即從亞伯拉罕直到大衛。因為人從少年起才開始能生育;所以他從亞伯拉罕取了世代的起頭,亞伯拉罕在領受所改的名字時,也被立為多國之父。所以在他以先,是神子民這族彷彿的童年期,從挪亞直到亞伯拉罕本人;因此這時期是在一種語言中被尋見的,就是希伯來語。因為人從童年起,在嬰兒期之後才開始說話,嬰兒期(infantia)之所以如此稱呼,是因為它不能說話。
3:2170
Quam profecto aetatem primam demergit obliuio, sicut aetas prima generis humani est deleta diluuio. Quotus enim quisque est, qui suam recordetur infantiam? Quam ob rem in isto procursu ciuitatis Dei, sicut superior unam eandemque primam, ita duas aetates secundam et tertiam liber iste contineat, in qua tertia propter uaccam trimam, capram trimam, arietem trimum et inpositum est legis iugum et apparuit abundantia peccatorum et regni terreni surrexit exordium, ubi non defuerunt spiritales, quorum in turture et columba figuratum est sacramentum. De temporibus prophetarum.
That first age oblivion indeed swallows up, just as the first age of the human race was wiped out by the Flood. For how few there are who remember their own infancy? Wherefore in this advance of the City of God, just as the preceding book contained one and the same first age, so let this book contain the two ages, the second and the third; in which third age, on account of the three-year-old heifer, the three-year-old she-goat, and the three-year-old ram, both the yoke of the Law was imposed and an abundance of sins appeared, and the beginning of the earthly kingdom arose, where spiritual men were not lacking, whose sacrament was figured in the turtledove and the pigeon. On the times of the prophets.
那頭一個年歲確被遺忘所吞沒,正如人類的頭一個世代被洪水所抹除。因為有幾人記得自己的嬰兒期呢?所以在神之城的這段進程中,正如前一卷包含同一個頭一年歲,照樣讓這一卷包含第二與第三兩個年歲;在這第三年歲中,因著那三年的母牛、三年的母山羊、三年的公綿羊,律法的軛既被加上,罪也顯為豐盛,地上國度的開端也興起,在那裡不缺屬靈的人,他們的奧祕預表在斑鳩和鴿子裡。論先知的時代。
3:2171
Promissiones Dei, quae factae sunt ad Abraham, cuius semini et gentem Israeliticam secundum carnem et omnes gentes deberi secundum fidem Deo pollicente didicimus, quem ad modum conpleantur, per ordinem temporum procurrens Dei ciuitas indicabit. Quoniam ergo superioris libri usque ad regnum Dauid factus est finis, nunc ab eodem regno. quantum suscepto operi sufficere uidetur, cetera quae sequuntur adtingimus. Hoc itaque tempus, ex quo sanctus Samuel prophetare coepit, et deinceps, donec populus Israel captiuus in Babyloniam duceretur adque inde secundum sancti Hieremiae prophetiam post septuaginta annos reuersis Israelitis Dei domus instauraretur, totum tempus est prophetarum.
The promises of God which were made to Abraham—to whose seed we have learned, as God promises, that both the Israelite nation according to the flesh and all nations according to faith are owed—how they are fulfilled, the City of God, running through the order of the times, will show. Since, therefore, the preceding book was brought to an end at the kingdom of David, now from that same kingdom, as far as seems sufficient for the work undertaken, we touch upon the rest that follows. This time, then, from when the holy Samuel began to prophesy, and thenceforth, until the people of Israel was led captive into Babylon, and thence, according to the prophecy of the holy Jeremiah, after seventy years the Israelites being returned the house of God was restored—this whole time is the time of the prophets.
神向亞伯拉罕所作的應許——我們已學到,照神所應許的,按肉身的以色列民族與按信心的萬國都歸於他的後裔——這些應許如何得以成全,神的城將按著時代的順序逐一指明。既然前一卷已止於大衛的國度,如今就從那同一國度起,按著對所從事之工作看為足夠的程度,我們觸及其後其餘的事。所以這段時期,從聖撒母耳開始說預言起,以後直到以色列民被擄到巴比倫,並從那時起,照聖耶利米的預言,過了七十年以色列人歸回、神的殿得以重建——這整段時期就是眾先知的時代。
3:2172
Quamuis enim et ipsum Noe patriarcham, in cuius diebus uniuersa diluuio terra diluta est, et alios supra et infra usque ad hoc tempus, quo reges in Dei populo esse coeperunt, propter quaedam per eos futura siue quoquo modo significata siue praedicta, quae pertinerent ad ciuitatem Dei regnumque caelorum, non inmerito possumus appellare prophetas, praesertim quia nonnullos eorum id expressius legimus nuncupatos, sicut Abraham, sicut Moysen: tamen dies prophetarum praecipue maximeque hi dicti sunt, ex quo coepit prophetare Samuel, qui et Saulem prius et eo reprobato ipsum Dauid Deo praecipiente unxit in regem, de cuius ceteri stirpe succederent, quousque illos succedere sic oporteret.
For although we may not undeservedly call prophets even the patriarch Noah himself, in whose days the whole earth was washed away by the Flood, and others both before and after, down to this time when kings began to be among the people of God—on account of certain things future through them, whether in any way signified or foretold, which pertained to the City of God and the kingdom of heaven (especially since we read that some of them were more expressly so named, like Abraham, like Moses)—nevertheless the days of the prophets were chiefly and most properly said to be those from when Samuel began to prophesy, who both anointed Saul first and, when he had been reprobated, anointed David himself as king by God's command, from whose stock the rest should succeed, as long as it behooved them so to succeed.
因為雖然我們不無理由地甚至可稱列祖挪亞自己為先知——在他的日子全地被洪水沖洗——以及在他之前和之後直到列王開始在神子民中興起的這時期的其他人,因為藉著他們有某些將來之事,或以某種方式被表明或被預言,這些都與神的城和天國有關(尤其是因為我們讀到他們中有些更明確地如此被稱呼,如亞伯拉罕、如摩西)——然而眾先知的日子,主要且最確切地,乃指從撒母耳開始說預言之時起,他既先膏立掃羅,又在掃羅被棄絕後奉神的吩咐膏立大衛自己為王,使其餘的王從他的宗族中接續,直到他們當如此接續為止。
3:2173
Quae igitur a prophetis sint praedicta de Christo, cum moriendo decedentibus et nascendo succedentibus suis membris ciuitas Dei per ista curreret tempora, si omnia uelim commemorare, in inmensum pergitur, primum quia ipsa scriptura, quae per ordinem reges eorumque facta et euenta digerens uidetur tamquam historica diligentia rebus gestis occupata esse narrandis, si adiuuante Dei spiritu considerata tractetur, uel magis uel certe non minus praenuntiandis futuris quam praeteritis enuntiandis inuenietur intenta;
Therefore, what things were foretold by the prophets concerning Christ, while the City of God—with its members departing by dying and succeeding by being born—was running through these times: if I should wish to record them all, it would proceed into the immeasurable; first because that very Scripture which, setting out in order the kings and their deeds and outcomes, seems as it were occupied with historical diligence in narrating things done, if it be considered and treated with the aid of God's Spirit, will be found bent upon foretelling things future either more, or at any rate not less, than upon announcing things past;
所以,先知們論到基督所預言的事——當神的城藉著它的肢體死去離開、出生接續而奔走過這些時期之時——我若願將它們全數記載,就會延伸至無窮無盡;首先因為那同一部聖經,它按著順序陳列列王及其作為與結局,看似以歷史的勤勉專注於敘述已成之事,但若藉神之靈的幫助加以思考並處理,就要被尋見它對於預言將來之事,比起宣告過去之事,更為專注,或至少不亞於此;
3:2174
(et hoc perscrutando indagare ac disserendo monstrare quam sit operosum adque prolixum et quam multis indiguum uoluminibus, quis ignorat, qui haec uel mediocriter cogitat?) deinde quia ea ipsa, quae ad prophetiam non ambigitur pertinere, ita sunt multa de Christo regnoque caelorum, quae ciuitas Dei est, ut ad hoc aperiendum maior sit disputatio necessaria, quam huius operis modus flagitat. Proinde ita, si potuero, stilo moderabor meo, ut huic operi in Dei uoluntate peragendo nec ea quae supersunt dicam nec ea quae satis sunt praetermittam. CAPUT II. Quo tempore sit inpleta promissio Dei de terra Chanaan, quam in possessionem etiam Israel carnalis accepit.
(and to trace this out by close investigation and to demonstrate it by discussion—how laborious and lengthy it is, and how needful of many volumes—who is ignorant, who considers these things even moderately?); next, because those very things which are not doubted to pertain to prophecy are so many concerning Christ and the kingdom of heaven, which is the City of God, that to lay this open a greater disputation would be necessary than the measure of this work demands. Accordingly, if I shall be able, I will so govern my pen that, in carrying out this work according to God's will, I may neither say the things that are superfluous nor pass over the things that are sufficient. CHAPTER II. At what time the promise of God concerning the land of Canaan was fulfilled, which even carnal Israel received into possession.
(而要以細密的查考追溯此事,並藉論述加以證明——這是何等費力又冗長,又需要何等多的卷冊——誰會不知道呢,凡稍加思考這些事的人?)其次,因為那些無疑屬於預言的事,論到基督和神之城即天國的,是如此之多,以致要將此闡明,所需的論述要大過這部著作的分量所容許的。因此,我若能夠,就要這樣駕馭我的筆,使我在照神的旨意完成這工作時,既不說那多餘的,也不略過那足夠的。第二章:論神關於迦南地的應許在何時得以成全,連屬肉體的以色列也承受為產業。
3:2175
In praecedente libro diximus ab initio ad Abraham promissionum Dei duas res fuisse promissas, unam scilicet, quod terram Chanaan possessurum fuerat semen eius (quod significatur, ubi dictum est: Vade in terram, quam tibi demonstrauero , et faciam te in gentem magnam), aliam uero longe praestantiorem non de carnali, sed de spiritali semine, per quod pater est non unius gentis Israeliticae, sed omnium gentium, quae fidei eius uestigia consequuntur; quod promitti coepit his uerbis: Et benedicentur in te omnes tribus terrae; et deinceps aliis multis admodum testimoniis haec duo promissa esse monstrauimus.
In the preceding book we said that from the beginning two things were promised to Abraham in God's promises: one, namely, that his seed would possess the land of Canaan (which is signified where it is said: 'Go into the land which I shall show thee, and I will make thee into a great nation'), and the other, far more excellent, not concerning carnal but spiritual seed, through which he is father not of one Israelite nation, but of all nations which follow the footsteps of his faith; which began to be promised in these words: 'And in thee shall all the tribes of the earth be blessed'; and thereafter, by very many other testimonies, we showed these two things to have been promised.
在前一卷中我們說過,從起初,在神的應許中有兩件事應許給亞伯拉罕:一件,就是他的後裔要得迦南地為業(這在所說的話中被表明:「往我所要指示你的地去,我必使你成為大國」),另一件,遠為卓越,不是關乎屬肉體的後裔,乃是關乎屬靈的後裔,藉此他不是一個以色列民族的父,乃是凡跟隨他信心腳蹤之萬國的父;這應許開始於這些話:「地上的萬族都要因你得福」;此後我們又藉許多別的見證,表明這兩件事是被應許的。
3:2176
Erat igitur iam in terra promissionis semen Abrahae, id est populus Israel, • secundum carnem adque ibi non solum tenendo ac possidendo ciuitates aduersariorum, uerum etiam reges habendo regnare iam coeperat, inpletis de ipso populo promissionibus Dei magna iam ex parte, non solum quae tribus illis patribus Abraham Isaac et Iacob, et quaecumque aliae temporibus eorum, uerum etiam quae per ipsum Moysen, per quem populus idem de seruitute Aegyptia liberatus et per quem cuncta praeterita reuelata sunt, temporibus eius, cum populum per eremum duceret, factae fuerant.
Therefore Abraham's seed, that is, the people of Israel according to the flesh, was now in the land of promise, and there it had now begun to reign, not only by holding and possessing the cities of its adversaries, but even by having kings—the promises of God concerning that people being now fulfilled in great part, not only those which had been made to the three patriarchs Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and whatever others in their times, but also those which had been made through Moses himself (through whom that same people was freed from Egyptian servitude, and through whom all things past were revealed) in his times, when he led the people through the wilderness.
所以亞伯拉罕的後裔,就是按肉身的以色列民,那時已在應許之地,並且在那裡已經開始掌權,不僅藉著佔有並據有仇敵的城邑,甚至藉著擁有列王——神關於那子民的應許那時已大部分得以成全,不僅是那些向三位列祖亞伯拉罕、以撒、雅各所作的,並在他們時代所作的其餘任何應許,也包括那些藉摩西自己所作的(那同一子民藉著他從埃及的奴役中得釋放,並且一切過去之事藉著他被啟示),就在他的時代,當他領子民經過曠野之時所作的應許。
3:2177
Neque autem per insignem ducem Iesum Naue, per quem populus ille in promissionis inductus est terram expugnatisque gentibus eam duodecim tribubus, quibus Deus iusserat, diuisit et mortuus est, neque post illum toto tempore iudicum inpleta fuerat promissio Dei de terra Chanaan a quodam flumine Aegypti usque ad flumen magnum Euphraten; nec tamen adhuc prophetabatur futurum, sed exspectabatur inplendum. Inpletum est autem per Dauid et eius filium Salomonem, cuius regnum tanto, quanto promissum fuerat, spatio dilatatum est; uniuersos quippe illos subdiderunt tributariosque fecerunt.
But neither through the distinguished leader Joshua son of Nun—through whom that people was brought into the land of promise, and who, after the nations had been conquered, divided it among the twelve tribes to whom God had commanded, and died—nor after him throughout the whole time of the judges, had the promise of God concerning the land of Canaan, from a certain river of Egypt as far as the great river Euphrates, been fulfilled; nor yet was it foretold as future, but it was awaited as to be fulfilled. But it was fulfilled through David and his son Solomon, whose kingdom was extended over as great a space as had been promised; for they subjected all those peoples and made them tributary.
但無論是藉著傑出的領袖嫩的兒子約書亞——藉著他那子民被領進應許之地,他在征服了列國之後,按神所吩咐的把地分給十二支派,然後死了——還是在他之後整個士師的時期,神關於迦南地的應許,就是從埃及的某條河直到大河伯拉河,都未曾得以成全;那時這應許也尚未被預言為將來之事,而是被期待為將要成全。但它藉著大衛和他兒子所羅門得以成全,他們的國度擴展到所應許的那麼大的境界;因為他們征服了那一切民族,使他們進貢。
3:2178
Sic igitur in terra promissionis secundum carnem, hoc est in terra Chanaan, sub his regibus semen Abrahae fuerat constitutum, ut nihil deinde superesset, quo terrena illa Dei promissio conpleretur, nisi ut in eadem terra, quantum ad prosperitatem adtinet temporalem, per posteritatis successionem inconcusso statu usque ad mortalis huius saeculi terminum gens permaneret Hebraea, si Domini Dei sui legibus oboediret.
Thus, therefore, in the land of promise according to the flesh, that is, in the land of Canaan, under these kings the seed of Abraham had been so established that nothing thereafter remained for that earthly promise of God to be fulfilled, except that in that same land, as far as pertains to temporal prosperity, through the succession of posterity, in an unshaken state until the end of this mortal age, the Hebrew nation should remain—if it obeyed the laws of the Lord its God.
於是,在按肉身的應許之地,就是在迦南地,在這些王的治下,亞伯拉罕的後裔已如此被建立,以致此後再無別的需要,神那地上的應許即可成全,只剩下這一件:就是在那同一地上,就現世的興盛而言,藉著後裔的接續,在不被動搖的狀態中,直到這必死之世的終結,希伯來民族都當存留——只要它順從耶和華它神的律法。
3:2179
Sed quoniam Deus nouerat hoc eam non esse facturam, usus est eius etiam temporalibus poenis ad exercendos in ea paucos fideles suos et admonendos qui postea futuri erant in omnibus gentibus, quod eos admoneri oportebat, in quibus alteram promissionem reuelato nouo testamento per incarnationem Christi fuerat inpleturus. CAPUT III. De tripertitis significationibus prophetarum, quae nunc ad terrenam, nunc ad caelestem Hierusalem, nunc autem ad utramque referuntur.
But since God knew that it would not do this, He used even temporal punishments of it, both to exercise in it His few faithful ones and to admonish those who were afterward to be in all nations—those whom it behooved to be admonished—in whom He was to fulfill the other promise, the new testament being revealed through the incarnation of Christ. CHAPTER III. On the threefold significations of the prophets, which are referred now to the earthly, now to the heavenly Jerusalem, now however to both.
但因神知道它不會這樣行,便甚至使用對它的現世刑罰,既為要操練它中間祂少數的信徒,又為要警戒那些後來要在萬國中興起的人——就是那些當受警戒的人——祂要在他們身上成全那另一個應許,藉著基督的成為肉身使新約得以啟示。第三章:論眾先知的三重意義,這些意義有時指地上的耶路撒冷,有時指天上的耶路撒冷,有時卻指二者。
3:2180
Quocirca sicut oracula illa diuina ad Abraham Isaac et Iacob et quaecumque alia signa uel dicta prophetica in sacris litteris praecedentibus facta sunt, ita etiam ceterae ab isto regum tempore prophetiae partim pertinent ad gentem carnis Abrahae, partim uero ad illud semen eius, in quo benedicuntur omnes gentes coheredes Christi per testamentum nouum ad possidendam uitam aeternam regnumque caelorum; partim ergo ad ancillam, quae in seruitutem generat, id est terrenam Hierusalem, quae seruit cum filiis suis, partim uero ad libe - . ram ciuitatem Dei, id est ueram Hierusalem aeternam in caelis, cuius filii homines secundum Deum uiuentes peregrinantur in terris;
Wherefore, just as those divine oracles to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and whatever other prophetic signs or sayings were made in the sacred letters of the preceding times, so also the other prophecies from this time of the kings onward partly pertain to the nation of Abraham's flesh, but partly to that seed of his in whom all nations are blessed as coheirs of Christ through the new testament, for the possession of eternal life and the kingdom of heaven; partly therefore to the handmaid, who generates into servitude, that is, the earthly Jerusalem, which serves with her children, but partly to the free City of God, that is, the true Jerusalem eternal in the heavens, whose children—men living according to God—sojourn upon the earth;
所以,正如那些向亞伯拉罕、以撒、雅各所發的神諭,並在先前時代的聖經中所作的任何別的預言性記號或話語,照樣,從這列王的時代以後的其餘預言,也部分指亞伯拉罕肉身的民族,部分卻指他那後裔——在那後裔裡萬國都蒙福,作基督的同承受者,藉著新約得以承受永生與天國;所以部分指那使女,她生子進入奴役,就是地上的耶路撒冷,她和她的兒女都作奴僕,但部分卻指那自由的神之城,就是真實的、在諸天之上永存的耶路撒冷,她的兒女——就是照神而活的人——在地上寄居;
3:2181
sed sunt in eis quaedam, quae ad utramque pertinere intelleguntur, ad ancillam proprie, ad liberam figurate. Tripertita itaque reperiuntur eloquia prophetarum, si quidem aliqua sunt ad terrenam Hierusalem spectantia, aliqua ad caelestem, nonnulla ad utramque. Exemplis uideo probandum esse quod dico. Missus est Nathan propheta, qui regem Dauid argueret de peccato graui et ei, quae consecuta sunt mala, futura praediceret. Haec adque huius modi siue publice, id est pro salute uel utilitate populi, siue priuatim, cum pro suis quisque rebus diuina promereretur eloquia, quibus pro usu temporalis uitae futuri aliquid nosceretur, ad terrenam ciuitatem pertinuisse quis ambigat? Ubi autem legitur:
but there are among them certain things which are understood to pertain to both—to the handmaid properly, to the free figuratively. The utterances of the prophets are therefore found to be threefold, since some indeed look to the earthly Jerusalem, some to the heavenly, and several to both. I see that what I say must be proved by examples. Nathan the prophet was sent to reprove King David for a grave sin and to foretell to him the evils that followed. These things and the like, whether publicly—that is, for the salvation or benefit of the people—or privately, when anyone earned the divine utterances for his own affairs, by which something future might be known for the use of temporal life—who would doubt that they pertained to the earthly city? But where it is read:
但其中有某些事被了解為指二者——本義上指那使女,象徵意義上指那自由的婦人。所以眾先知的言語被尋見為三重的,因為有些確實著眼於地上的耶路撒冷,有些著眼於天上的,還有幾樣指二者。我看出我所說的須以例證來證明。先知拿單被差遣去責備大衛王所犯的重罪,並預言隨之而來的禍患。這些事以及類似的事,無論是公開的——即為著子民的救恩或益處——還是私下的,當有人為自己的事務求得神的言語,藉此可知道某些將來之事以供現世生活之用——誰會懷疑這些是指地上的城呢?但在那讀到的地方:
3:2182
Ecce dies ueniunt, dicit Dominus, et consummabo domui Israel et domui Iuda testamentum nouum, non secundum testamentum, quod disposui patribus eorum in die, qua adprehendi manum eorum, ut educerem eos de terra Aegypti, quoniam ipsi non per- , manserunt in testamento meo, et ego neglexi eos, dicit Dominus. Quia hoc est testamentum, quod constituam domui Israel post dies illos, dicit Dominus, dando leges meas in mentem eorum et super corda eorum scribam eas, et uidebo eos, et ero illis in Deum, et ipsi erunt mihi in plebem: Hierusalem sine dubio superna prophetatur, cuius Deus ipse praemium est, eumque habere adque ipsius esse summum ibi est adque totum bonum.
'Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, and I will complete for the house of Israel and the house of Judah a new testament, not according to the testament which I disposed for their fathers in the day when I took hold of their hand to lead them out of the land of Egypt; for they themselves did not remain in my testament, and I neglected them, saith the Lord. Because this is the testament which I will establish for the house of Israel after those days, saith the Lord, giving my laws into their mind, and upon their hearts I will write them; and I will see them, and I will be to them a God, and they shall be to me a people'—without doubt the Jerusalem above is prophesied, whose reward is God Himself; and to have Him, and to be His, is there the highest and the whole good.
「主說,看哪,日子將到,我要為以色列家和猶大家成立新約,不像我在拉著他們祖宗的手、領他們出埃及地的那日,與他們祖宗所立的約,因為他們不持守在我的約裡,我就不顧他們了,這是主說的。主說,那些日子以後,我與以色列家所要立的約乃是這樣:我要將我的律法放在他們裡面,寫在他們心上;我要看顧他們,我要作他們的神,他們要作我的子民」——這無疑是預言那在上的耶路撒冷,她的賞賜就是神自己;在那裡,得著祂、屬於祂,就是至高的、完全的善。
3:2183
Ad utramque uero pertinet hoc ipsum, quod Hierusalem dicitur Dei ciuitas, et in ea prophetatur futura domus Dei, eaque prophetia uidetur inpleri, cum Salomon rex aedificat illud nobilissimum templum. Haec enim et in terrena Hierusalem secundum historiam contigerunt, et caelestis Hierusalem figurae fuerunt.
But this very thing pertains to both: that Jerusalem is called the City of God, and that in it the house of God is prophesied as future, and that prophecy seems to be fulfilled when King Solomon builds that most noble temple. For these things both happened in the earthly Jerusalem according to history, and were figures of the heavenly Jerusalem.
但這同一件事指二者:就是耶路撒冷被稱為神的城,並在它裡面預言神的殿要建成,而當所羅門王建造那最尊貴的殿時,那預言似乎得以成全。因為這些事既按歷史發生在地上的耶路撒冷,也是天上耶路撒冷的預表。
3:2184
Quod genus prophetiae ex utroque ueluti conpactum adque commixtum in libris ueteribus canonicis, quibus rerum gestarum narrationes continentur, ualet plurimum multumque exercuit et exercet ingenia scrutantium litteras sacras, ut, quod historice praedictum conpletumque legitur in semine Abrahae secundum carnem, etiam in semine Abrahae secundum fidem quid inplendum allegorice significet inquiratur; in tantum ut quibusdam uisum sit nihil esse in eisdem libris uel praenuntiatum et effectum, uel effectum quamuis non praenuntiatum, quod non insinuet aliquid ad supernam ciuitatem Dei eiusque filios in hac uita peregrinos figurata significatione referendum.
This kind of prophecy, as it were compacted and intermingled from both, in the old canonical books which contain narratives of things done, prevails very greatly, and has exercised and does exercise the minds of those who search the sacred letters, so that what is read as historically foretold and fulfilled in the seed of Abraham according to the flesh is inquired into as to what it allegorically signifies as to be fulfilled also in the seed of Abraham according to faith; to such a degree that it has seemed to some that there is nothing in those same books, whether both foretold and effected, or effected though not foretold, which does not insinuate something to be referred, by figurative signification, to the heavenly City of God and its children, pilgrims in this life.
這種預言,彷彿由二者揉合交織而成,在那些含有已成之事敘述的舊約正典書卷中,極其盛行,並且曾經並仍在操練那些查考聖經之人的心思,以致那記載為在亞伯拉罕按肉身的後裔中歷史地被預言並成全的事,被探究:它以寓意表明在亞伯拉罕按信心的後裔中也當如何成全;達到這樣的程度,以致在某些人看來,在那同一些書卷中沒有一件事——無論是既被預言又被應驗的,還是雖未被預言卻被應驗的——不暗示某種以象徵意義當歸於那在上之神城及其兒女、即此生客旅的事。
3:2185
Sed si hoc ita est, iam bipertita, non tripertita erunt eloquia prophetarum, uel potius illarum scripturarum omnium, quae ueteris instrumenti appellatione censentur. Nihil enim erit illic, quod ad Hierusalem terrenam tantum pertineat, si, quidquid ibi de illa uel propter illam dicitur adque conpletur, significat aliquid, quod etiam ad Hierusalem caelestem allegorica praefiguratione referatur; sed erunt sola duo genera, unum quod ad Hierusalem liberam, alterum quod ad utramque pertineat.
But if this is so, then the utterances of the prophets—or rather of all those scriptures which are reckoned under the name of the Old Testament—will be twofold, not threefold. For there will be nothing there which pertains only to the earthly Jerusalem, if whatever is said and fulfilled there concerning it or on account of it signifies something which is also to be referred, by allegorical prefiguration, to the heavenly Jerusalem; but there will be only two kinds: one which pertains to the free Jerusalem, the other which pertains to both.
但若是這樣,那麼眾先知的言語——或更確切地說,凡列在舊約名下的那一切經卷——就將是二重的,而非三重的。因為那裡將沒有一件事是只指地上耶路撒冷的,倘若凡在那裡關於它或為它所說並成全的事,都表明某種以寓意預表當歸於天上耶路撒冷的事;那就只有兩類了:一類指那自由的耶路撒冷,另一類指二者。
3:2186
Mihi autem sicut multum uidentur errare, qui nullas res gestas in eo genere litterarum aliquid aliud praeter id, quod eo modo gestae sunt, significare arbitrantur, ita multum audere, qui prorsus ibi omnia significationibus allegoricis inuoluta esse contendunt. Ideo tripertita, non bipertita esse dixi. Hoc enim existimo, non tamen culpans eos, qui potuerint illic de quacumque re gesta sensum intellegentiae spiritalis exsculpere, seruata dumtaxat primitus historiae ueritate. Ceterum quae ita dicuntur, ut rebus humanitus seu diuinitus gestis siue gerendis conuenire non possint, quis fidelis dubitet non esse inaniter dicta?
But to me, just as those seem to err greatly who think that no things done in that kind of literature signify anything beyond that which they were done in that manner, so do those seem to dare greatly who contend that absolutely all things there are wrapped in allegorical significations. Therefore I have said that they are threefold, not twofold. This indeed I judge, not however blaming those who have been able there to carve out, from any matter done, a sense of spiritual understanding—provided at least that the truth of the history be preserved first. But as for those things which are said in such a way that they cannot be congruous with things done, humanly or divinely, or to be done—what faithful person would doubt that they are not said in vain?
但在我看來,正如那些認為在那類文獻中所成之事除了它們以那種方式被成就之外、別無所表明的人,似乎大大地錯了,照樣,那些主張那裡絕對一切事都裹在寓意之中的人,似乎也大為冒昧。所以我說它們是三重的,而非二重的。這確是我的判斷,但我並不責備那些能從任何已成之事中雕鑿出屬靈領悟之意義的人——只要至少先存留歷史的真實。至於那些被說出的話,其方式使它們不能與人為或神為、已成或將成之事相合的,哪一個信徒會懷疑它們不是徒然說的呢?
3:2187
Quis ea non ad intellegentiam spiritalem reuocet, si possit, aut ab eo qui potest reuocanda esse fateatur? CAPUT IIII. De praefigurata commutatione Israelitici regni et sacerdotii et de his, quae Anna, mater Samuelis, personam gerens ecclesiae prophetauit. Procursus igitur ciuitatis Dei ubi peruenit ad regum tempora, quando Dauid Saule reprobato ita regnum primus obtinuit, ut eius deinde posteri in terrena Hierusalem diuturna successione regnarent, dedit figuram, re gesta significans adque praenuntians, quod non est praetereundum silentio, de rerum mutatione futurarum, quod adtinet ad duo testamenta.
Who would not recall them to spiritual understanding, if he can, or confess that they ought to be recalled by one who is able? CHAPTER IV. On the prefigured exchange of the Israelite kingdom and priesthood, and on those things which Hannah, the mother of Samuel, bearing the person of the Church, prophesied. The advance of the City of God, then, when it came to the times of the kings—when David, Saul having been reprobated, first so obtained the kingdom that his posterity thereafter reigned in the earthly Jerusalem in long succession—gave a figure, by the deed done signifying and foretelling what must not be passed over in silence, concerning the change of things to come, which pertains to the two testaments,
誰若能夠,會不把它們喚回到屬靈的領悟呢,或會不承認它們當被那有能力的人喚回呢?第四章:論以色列國度與祭司職分被預表的更替,並論哈拿,撒母耳的母親,扮演教會的角色所預言的事。所以神之城的進程,當它到了列王的時代——當大衛在掃羅被棄絕後,首先這樣得了國度,以致他的後裔此後在地上的耶路撒冷長久接續作王——就賜下了一個預表,藉著所成之事表明並預言一件不可緘默略過的事,論到將來之事的更替,這更替關乎兩約,
3:2188
uetus et nouum, ubi sacerdotium regnumque mutatum est per sacerdotem eundemque regem nouum ac sempiternum. qui est Christus Iesus. Nam et Heli sacerdote reprobato substitutus in Dei ministerium Samuel simul officio functus sacerdotis et iudicis, et Saule abiecto rex Dauid fundatus in regno hoc quod dico figurauerunt. Mater quoque ipsa Samuelis Anna, quae prius fuit sterilis et posteriore fecunditate laetata est, prophetare aliud non uidetur, cum gratulationem suam Domino fundit exultans, quando eundem puerum natum et ablactatum Deo reddidit eadem. pietate, qua uouerat. Dicit enim: Confirmatum est cor meum in Domino, exal . tatum est cornu meum in Deo meo.
the old and the new, wherein the priesthood and the kingdom were changed through a new and everlasting priest who is at the same time king, who is Christ Jesus. For both Samuel, substituted into God's ministry when the priest Eli was reprobated, discharging at once the office of priest and judge, and David, when Saul was cast off, established king in the kingdom, figured this which I am saying. Hannah too, the very mother of Samuel, who was formerly barren and was gladdened by a later fecundity, seems to prophesy nothing other, when she pours out her thanksgiving to the Lord, exulting, when she rendered to God that same boy, born and weaned, with the same piety with which she had vowed him. For she says: 'My heart is confirmed in the Lord, my horn is exalted in my God.'
就是舊約與新約,其中祭司職分與國度藉著一位新的、永遠的祭司而更替了,祂同時也是君王,就是基督耶穌。因為撒母耳——在祭司以利被棄絕時被立入神的職事,同時擔任祭司與士師的職分——和大衛——在掃羅被丟棄時被立為國中的君王——都預表了我所說的這事。哈拿,撒母耳的母親自己,從前不生育,後來因生育而歡喜,似乎也預言了不是別的,當她向主傾倒她的感謝、歡騰之時,就是當她以許願時同樣的虔誠,將那已生並斷了奶的孩子歸還給神之時。因為她說:「我的心因耶和華堅固,我的角因我的神高舉。」
3:2189
Dilatatum est super inimicos meos os meum, laetata sum in salutari tuo. Quoniam non est sanctus sicut Dominus, et non est iustus sicut Deus noster; non est sanctus praeter te. Nolite gloriari et nolite loqui excelsa, neque procedat magniloquium de ore uestro. Quoniam Deus scientiarum Dominus, et Deus praeparans adinuentiones suas. Arcum potentium fecit infirmum, et infirmi praecincti sunt uirtute. Pleni panibus minorati sunt, et esurientes transierunt terram. Quia sterilis peperit septem, et multa in filiis infirmata est. Dominus mortificat et uiuificat, deducit ad inferos et reducit. Dominus pauperes facit et ditat, humiliat et exaltat.
'My mouth is enlarged over my enemies, I have rejoiced in thy salvation. For there is none holy as the Lord, and there is none righteous as our God; there is none holy beside thee. Do not glory, and do not speak lofty things, nor let great-speaking proceed from your mouth. For the Lord is a God of knowledge, and a God preparing his own devices. He has made the bow of the mighty weak, and the weak are girded with strength. They that were full of bread are diminished, and the hungry have passed over the earth. For the barren has borne seven, and she that had many children is made weak. The Lord killeth and maketh alive, he bringeth down to the lower regions and bringeth back. The Lord maketh poor and maketh rich, he humbleth and exalteth.'
「我的口向我的仇敵張開,我因你的救恩歡樂。因為沒有一位聖者像耶和華,沒有一位公義者像我們的神;除你以外沒有聖者。你們不要誇口,不要說高傲的話,不要讓狂言出於你們的口。因為耶和華是有知識的神,是預備自己作為的神。祂使勇士的弓折斷,使軟弱的以力量束腰。豐衣足食的反倒減少,飢餓的卻不再飢餓,走遍了全地。因為不生育的生了七個,多有兒女的反倒衰微。耶和華使人死,也使人活,使人下到陰間,也使人回來。耶和華使人貧窮,也使人富足,使人卑微,也使人高升。」
3:2190
Suscitat a terra pauperem et de stercore erigit inopem, ut conlocet eum cum potentibus populi, et sedem gloriae hereditatem dans eis; dans uotum uouenti, et benedixit annos iusti, quoniam non in uirtute potens est uir. Dominus infirmum faciet aduersarium suum, Dominus sanctus. Non glorietur prudens in prudentia sua, et non glorietur potens in potentia sua, et non glorietur diues in diuitiis suis; sed in hoc glorietur, qui gloriatur, intellegere et scire Dominum et facere iudicium et iustitiam in medio terrae. Dominus ascendit in caelos et tonuit; ipse iudicabit extrema terrae, quia iustus est; et dat uirtutem regibus nostris, et exaltabit cornu christi sui.
'He raiseth up the poor from the earth, and lifteth the needy from the dunghill, that he may set him with the mighty of the people, and giving them a seat of glory as an inheritance; giving the vow to him that voweth, and he hath blessed the years of the righteous, for a man is not mighty by his own strength. The Lord shall make his adversary weak, the Lord is holy. Let not the prudent glory in his prudence, and let not the mighty glory in his might, and let not the rich glory in his riches; but let him that glorieth glory in this, to understand and to know the Lord, and to do judgment and righteousness in the midst of the earth. The Lord hath ascended into the heavens and hath thundered; he himself shall judge the ends of the earth, for he is righteous; and he giveth strength to our kings, and shall exalt the horn of his Christ.'
「祂從塵土中抬舉貧寒人,從糞堆中提拔窮乏人,使他與民中的尊貴人同坐,又將榮耀的座位賜給他們為業;將所許之願賜給許願的人,又賜福義人的歲月,因為人並非靠自己的力量得能力。耶和華必使祂的對頭軟弱,耶和華是聖的。智慧人不要因他的智慧誇口,勇士不要因他的勇力誇口,富足人不要因他的財富誇口;誇口的卻要因這事誇口,就是認識並明白耶和華,又在地上施行公理公義。耶和華已升上諸天發雷;祂必審判地極,因為祂是公義的;祂賜力量給我們的列王,並要高舉祂受膏者的角。」
3:2191
Itane uero uerba haec unius putabuntur esse mulierculae. de nato sibi filio gratulantis? Tantumne mens hominum a luce ueritatis auersa est, ut non sentiat supergredi modum feminae huius dicta quae fudit? Porro qui rebus ipsis, quae iam coeperunt etiam in hac terrena peregrinatione conpleri, conuenienter mouetur, nonne intendit et adspicit et agnoscit per hanc mulierem, cuius etiam nomen, id est Anna, gratia eius interpretatur, ipsam religionem Christianam, ipsam ciuitatem Dei, cuius rex est et conditor Christus, ipsam postremo Dei gratiam prophetico spiritu sic locutam, a qua superbi alienantur, ut cadant, qua humiles inplentur, ut surgant, quod maxime hymnus iste personuit?
Will these words, then, truly be thought to be those of one little woman giving thanks for the son born to her? Is the mind of men so turned away from the light of truth that it does not perceive that the words which she poured forth surpass the measure of this woman? Moreover, whoever is fittingly moved by the very things which have now begun to be fulfilled even in this earthly pilgrimage—does he not attend and behold and recognize, through this woman, whose very name, that is, Hannah, is interpreted 'her grace,' the Christian religion itself, the City of God itself, whose king and founder is Christ, in short the grace of God itself thus speaking by the prophetic spirit—from which the proud are estranged so that they fall, by which the humble are filled so that they rise—which this hymn especially resounded?
那麼,這些話真會被認為是一個小婦人為她所生之子感謝時所說的嗎?人的心思豈是如此偏離真理之光,以致它看不出她所傾倒的話超越了這婦人的分量嗎?再者,凡被那些如今已開始甚至在這地上客旅中成全的事所恰當感動的人——他豈不藉著這婦人(她的名字,即哈拿,解作「她的恩典」)留心、觀看並認出那基督教信仰本身、那神之城本身(其君王與創立者是基督),總之就是神的恩典本身,藉預言的靈如此說話——驕傲的人因它而被疏離以致跌倒,謙卑的人因它而被充滿以致興起——這篇頌歌豈不尤其響徹了這事麼?
3:2192
Nisi quisquam forte dicturus est nihil istam prophetasse mulierem, sed Deum tantummodo propter filium, quem precata inpetrauit, exultanti praedicatione laudasse. Quid ergo sibi uult quod ait: Arcum potentium fecit infirmum, et infirmi praecincti sunt uirtute; pleni panibus minorati sunt, et esurientes transierunt terram; quia sterilis peperit septem, et multa in filiis infirmata est? Numquid septem ipsa pepererat, quamuis sterilis fuerit? Unicum habebat, quando ista dicebat; sed nec postea septem peperit, siue sex, quibus- septimus esset ipse Samuel, sed tres mares et duas feminas. Deinde in illo populo cum adhuc nemo regnaret, quod in extremo posuit:
Unless perhaps someone is going to say that this woman prophesied nothing, but only praised God with exulting proclamation on account of the son whom, having prayed, she obtained. What then does she mean by saying: 'He hath made the bow of the mighty weak, and the weak are girded with strength; they that were full of bread are diminished, and the hungry have passed over the earth; for the barren hath borne seven, and she that had many children is made weak'? Had she herself borne seven, although she had been barren? She had only one when she said these things; but neither afterward did she bear seven, or six (of whom Samuel himself would be the seventh), but three males and two females. Then, among that people, when as yet no one reigned, what she put at the end:
除非或許有人要說,這婦人並未說預言,而只是因她祈求所得的兒子,以歡騰的宣告讚美神。那麼她說這話是甚麼意思呢:「祂使勇士的弓折斷,使軟弱的以力量束腰;豐衣足食的反倒減少,飢餓的卻走遍全地;因為不生育的生了七個,多有兒女的反倒衰微」?難道她自己雖曾不生育,卻生了七個嗎?她說這話時只有一個兒子;而且她後來也未生七個,或六個(以撒母耳自己為第七),乃是三男二女。再者,在那子民中,當尚無人作王之時,她放在末了所說的:
3:2193
Dat uirtutem regibus nostris, et exaltabit cornu christi sui, unde dicebat, si non prophetabat? Dicat ergo ecclesia Christi, ciuitas regis magni, gratia plena, prole fecunda, dicat quod tanto ante de se prophetatum per os huius piae matris agnoscit: Confirmatum est cor meum in Domino, exaltatum est cornu meum in Deo meo. Vere confirmatum cor et cornu uere exaltatum, quia non in se, sed in Domino Deo suo. Dilatatum est super inimicos meos os meum; quia et in angustiis pressurarum sermo Dei non est adligatus nec in praeconibus adligatis. Laetata sum, inquit, in salutari tuo. Christus est iste Iesus, quem Simeon, sicut in euangelio legitur, senex amplectens paruum, agnoscens magnum:
'He giveth strength to our kings, and shall exalt the horn of his Christ'—whence did she say it, if she was not prophesying? Let the Church of Christ therefore say it, the city of the great King, full of grace, fruitful with offspring; let it say what it recognizes as so long before prophesied concerning itself through the mouth of this pious mother: 'My heart is confirmed in the Lord, my horn is exalted in my God.' Truly the heart confirmed and the horn truly exalted, because not in itself but in the Lord its God. 'My mouth is enlarged over my enemies'; because even in the straits of pressures the word of God is not bound, nor in its heralds though bound. 'I have rejoiced,' she says, 'in thy salvation.' This is Christ Jesus, whom Simeon, as is read in the Gospel, an old man, embracing the little one, recognizing the great one:
「祂賜力量給我們的列王,並要高舉祂受膏者的角」——她若不是說預言,這話從何而說呢?所以讓基督的教會說這話,就是那大君王的城,滿了恩典,多有兒女;讓它說出它所認出、藉這虔誠母親的口、如此早先論到它自己所預言的事:「我的心因耶和華堅固,我的角因我的神高舉。」這心確被堅固,這角確被高舉,因為不在它自己,乃在耶和華它的神。「我的口向我的仇敵張開」;因為即使在患難的窘迫中,神的話也不被捆綁,連在被捆綁的傳道者身上也不被捆綁。她說:「我因你的救恩歡樂。」這就是基督耶穌,正如福音書所讀,西面這老人抱著那嬰孩,認出那偉大者:
3:2194
Nunc dimittis, inquit. Domine, seruum tuum in pace, quoniam uiderunt oculi mei salutare tuum. Dicat itaque ecclesia: Laetata sum in salutari tuo; quoniam non est sanctus, sicut Dominus, et non est iustus, sicut Deus noster; tamquam sanctus et sanctificans, iustus et iustificans. Non est sanctus praeter te, quia nemo fit nisi abs te. Denique sequitur: Nolite gloriari et nolite loqui excelsa, neque exeat magniloquium de ore uestro; quoniam Deus scientiarum Dominus. Ipse uos scit, et ubi nemo scit; quoniam qui putat se aliquid esse, cum nihil sit, se ipsum seducit.
'Now,' he said, 'thou dismissest thy servant, O Lord, in peace, for mine eyes have seen thy salvation.' Let the Church therefore say: 'I have rejoiced in thy salvation; for there is none holy as the Lord, and there is none righteous as our God'—as one holy and sanctifying, righteous and justifying. 'There is none holy beside thee,' because no one becomes so except from thee. Then it follows: 'Do not glory, and do not speak lofty things, nor let great-speaking go forth from your mouth; for the Lord is a God of knowledge.' He Himself knows you, even where no one knows; for whoever thinks himself to be something, when he is nothing, deceives himself.
他說:「主啊,如今照你的話釋放你的奴僕安然去吧,因為我的眼睛已經看見你的救恩。」所以讓教會說:「我因你的救恩歡樂;因為沒有一位聖者像耶和華,沒有一位公義者像我們的神」——如同那聖且使人成聖、公義且稱人為義的那位。「除你以外沒有聖者」,因為除非從你,無人能成為聖。接著它說:「你們不要誇口,不要說高傲的話,不要讓狂言出於你們的口;因為耶和華是有知識的神。」祂自己認識你們,連在無人認識之處也認識;因為人若無有,自以為有,就是自欺。
3:2195
Haec dicuntur aduersariis ciuitatis Dei ad Babyloniam pertinentibus, de sua uirtute praesumentibus, in se, non in Domino gloriantibus; ei quibus sunt etiam carnales Israelitae, - terrenae Hierusalem ciues terrigenae, qui, ut dicit apostolus, ignorantes Dei iustitiam (id est, quam dat homini Deus, qui solus est iustus adque iustificans) et suam uolentes constituere (id est uelut a se sibi partam, non ab illo inpertitam) iustitiae Dei non sunt subiecti, utique quia superbi, de suo putantes, non de Dei, posse placere se Deo, qui est Deus scientiarum adque ideo et arbiter conscientiarum, ibi uidens cogitationes hominum, quoniam uanae sunt, si hominum sunt et ab illo non sunt.
These things are said against the adversaries of the City of God who belong to Babylon, who presume upon their own strength, who glory in themselves and not in the Lord. Among them are also the carnal Israelites, earth-born citizens of the earthly Jerusalem, who, as the Apostle says, being ignorant of the righteousness of God (that is, the righteousness which God, who alone is righteous and who justifies, gives to man) and wishing to establish their own (that is, as though it were procured by themselves for themselves, not bestowed by Him), have not submitted themselves to the righteousness of God — surely because, being proud, they suppose that they can please God by what is their own and not by what is God's. Yet He is the God of knowledge and therefore also the judge of consciences, seeing there the thoughts of men, that they are vain, if they are of men and are not from Him.
這些話是針對神之城的仇敵說的,他們屬於巴比倫,自恃己力,誇耀自己而不誇耀於主。屬肉體的以色列人也在他們中間——地上耶路撒冷那些屬地而生的居民。正如使徒所說,他們不認識神的義(就是那位獨一公義並使人稱義的神所賜給人的義),卻想要立自己的義(就是彷彿由自己為自己所得的,而非由祂所賜的),於是不服神的義;這正是因為他們驕傲,以為憑著自己的、而非神的,就能討神喜悅。然而祂乃是有全知的神,因此也是良心的審判者,在那裡鑒察人的思念,知道這思念若出於人而不出於祂,便是虛妄的。
3:2196
Et praeparans, inquit, adinuentiones suas. Quas adinuentiones putamus, nisi ut superbi cadant et humiles surgant? Has quippe adinuentiones exsequitur dicens: Arcus potentium infirmatus est, et infirmi praecincti sunt uirtute. Infirmatus est arcus, id est intentio eorum, qui tam potentes sibi uidentur, ut sine Dei dono adque adiutorio humana sufficientia diuina possint inplere mandata, et praecinguntur uirtute, quorum interna uox est: Miserere mei, Domine, quoniam infirmus sum. Pleni panibus, inquit, minorati sunt, et esurientes transierunt terram. Qui sunt intellegendi pleni panibus. nisi idem ipsi quasi potentes, id est Israelitae, quibus credita sunt eloquia Dei?
'And preparing,' she says, 'His own devices.' What devices do we suppose these to be, except that the proud should fall and the humble should rise? She goes on to set forth these very devices, saying: 'The bow of the mighty is made weak, and the weak are girded with strength.' The bow is made weak — that is, the purpose of those who seem so mighty to themselves that, without the gift and help of God, they think they can fulfil the divine commandments by human sufficiency; and they are girded with strength whose inward voice is: 'Have mercy on me, O Lord, for I am weak.' 'They that were full of bread,' she says, 'are brought low, and the hungry have passed over the earth.' Who are to be understood as full of bread, except these same as though mighty ones, that is, the Israelites, to whom were entrusted the oracles of God?
她說:「祂預備自己的計謀。」我們當以為這些是什麼計謀呢?豈不是要叫驕傲的跌倒、謙卑的興起麼?她接著陳述這些計謀,說:「強壯人的弓已被折斷,軟弱的人卻以力量束腰。」弓被折斷,就是那些自以為強壯之人的意圖,他們以為不靠神的恩賜與幫助,憑著人的能力就能成就神的誡命;而那以力量束腰的人,他們內心的呼聲乃是:「主啊,求祢憐憫我,因我軟弱。」她又說:「素來飽足的,如今卻為僱工求食;饑餓的,反倒走過全地。」我們當以何人為飽足者呢?豈不正是這些自以為強壯的人,就是以色列人麼?神的聖言原是交託給他們的。
3:2197
Sed in eo populo ancillae filii minorati sunt (quo uerbo minus quidem Latine, bene tamen expressum est, quod ex maioribus minores facti sunt), quia et in ipsis panibus, id est diuinis eloquiis, quae Israelitae soli tunc ex omnibus gentibus acceperunt, terrena sapiunt. Gentes autem, quibus lex illa non erat data, postea quam per nouum testamentum ad eloquia illa uenerunt, multum esuriendo terram transierunt, quia in eis non terrena, sed caelestia sapuerunt. Et hoc uelut quaereretur causa quur factum sit: Quia sterilis, inquit, peperit septem, et multa in filiis infirmata est.
But in that people the sons of the handmaid are brought low (by which expression, though it is less correct Latin, yet it is well rendered, that from greater they were made lesser), because even in those very loaves, that is, in the divine oracles which the Israelites alone among all nations then received, they relish earthly things. But the nations, to whom that law had not been given, after they came through the New Testament to those oracles, by much hungering passed over the earth, because in them they relished not earthly but heavenly things. And as if it were asked the cause why this came to pass: 'Because the barren,' she says, 'has borne seven, and she that had many sons has become weak.'
但在那民中,使女之子被降卑了(這話雖然在拉丁文中不甚合宜,卻表達得好,即他們由大變小),因為甚至在那些餅中,就是神的聖言中——惟有以色列人當時在萬民中領受了這聖言——他們所體貼的仍是屬地的事。然而那未曾得著律法的外邦人,後來藉著新約來到那些聖言面前,因大大饑渴而走過全地,因為他們在其中所體貼的不是屬地的,而是屬天的事。又彷彿有人問這事為何成就,她說:「因為不育的婦人生了七個,多子的反倒衰微。」
3:2198
Hic totum quod propbetabatur eluxit agnoscentibus numerum septenarium, quo est uniuersae ecclesiae significata perfectio. Propter quod et Iohannes apostolus ad septem scribit ecclesias, eo modo se ostendens ad unius plenitudinem scribere; et in prouerbiis Salomonis hoc antea praefigurans Sapientia aedificauit sibi domum et subfulsit columnas septem. Sterilis enim erat in omnibus gentibus Dei ciuitas, antequam iste fetus, quem cernimus, oreretur. Cernimus etiam, quae multa in filiis erat, nunc infirmatam Hierusalem terrenam; quoniam quicumque filii liberae in ea erant, uirtus eius erant; nunc uero ibi quoniam littera est et spiritus non est, amissa uirtute infirmata est.
Here all that was being prophesied shines forth to those who recognize the sevenfold number, by which is signified the perfection of the universal Church. For this reason also the apostle John writes to seven churches, showing in this way that he writes to the fulness of the one Church; and in the proverbs of Solomon, Wisdom prefiguring this beforehand 'has built herself a house and has set up seven pillars.' For the City of God was barren in all the nations before that offspring, which we behold, arose. We see too that she who had many sons, the earthly Jerusalem, is now made weak; because whatever sons of the free woman were in her were her strength; but now, since there is the letter and the spirit is not there, having lost her strength, she is made weak.
在此,凡那位認識七這數目的人——這數目表明普世教會的完全——都看見所豫言的一切照亮出來。為此緣故,使徒約翰也寫信給七個教會,藉此表明他乃是寫給那一個教會的豐滿;在所羅門的箴言中,智慧也豫先豫表了這事:「她為自己建造房屋,立了七根柱子。」因為在我們所看見的這後裔興起以前,神之城在萬民中原是不育的。我們也看見那多子的婦人,就是地上的耶路撒冷,如今衰微了;因為凡在她裡面作自由婦人之子的,都是她的力量;但如今那裡只有字句而沒有靈,她既失去力量,就衰微了。
3:2199
Dominus mortificat et uiuificat; mortificauit illam. quae multa erat in filiis, et uiuificauit hanc sterilem, quae peperit septem. Quamuis commodius possit intellegi eosdem uiuificare, quos mortificauerit. Id enim uelut repetiuit addendo: Deducit ad inferos et reducit Quibus enim dicit apostolus: Si mortui estis cum Christo, quae sursum sunt quaerite, ubi Christus est in dextera Dei sedens, salubriter utique mortificantur a Domino: quibus adiungit: Quae sursum sunt sapite, non quae super terram; ut ipsi sint illi, qui esurientes transierunt terram. Mortui enim estis, inquit; ecce quo modo salubriter mortificat Deus; deinde sequitur: Et uita uestra abscondita est cum Christo in Deo;
'The Lord kills and makes alive'; He killed her who had many sons, and made alive this barren one, who has borne seven. Although it may more fittingly be understood that He makes alive the very same whom He had killed. For she seems to have repeated this by adding: 'He brings down to hell and brings back again.' For to those to whom the Apostle says: 'If you are dead with Christ, seek the things that are above, where Christ is, sitting at the right hand of God,' they are surely put to death by the Lord for their salvation; to whom he adds: 'Relish the things that are above, not the things that are upon the earth'; that they themselves may be those who, hungering, passed over the earth. 'For you are dead,' he says; behold in what manner God puts to death for salvation; then there follows: 'And your life is hidden with Christ in God';
「主使人死,也使人活」;祂使那多子的死,又使這不育生七個的活。雖然更合宜的領會是:祂使祂所殺死的同一批人活過來。因為她似乎是藉著加上這話而重述:「祂使人下到陰間,又領上來。」因為使徒對那些人說:「你們若與基督同死,就當尋求上面的事,那裡有基督坐在神的右邊。」這些人確是為自己的得救而被主治死的;使徒又對他們補充說:「要思念上面的事,不要思念地上的事」,叫他們自己成為那些饑餓而走過全地的人。他說:「因為你們已經死了」——看哪,神是如何為人的得救而使人死;隨後說:「並且你們的生命與基督一同藏在神裡面」;
3:2200
ecce quo modo eosdem ipsos uiuificat Deus. Sed numquid eosdem deduxit ad inferos et reduxit? Hoc utrumque sine controuersia fidelium in illo potius uidemus inpletum, capite scilicet nostro, cum quo uitam nostram in Deo apostolus dixit absconditam. Nam cum proprio filio non pepercit, sed pro nobis omnibus tradidit eum, isto modo utique mortificauit eum; et quia resuscitauit a mortuis, eundem rursus uiuificauit. Et quia in prophetia uox eius agnoscitur: Non derelinques animam meam in inferno, eundem deduxit ad inferos et reduxit. Hac eius paupertate ditati sumus. Dominus enim pauperes facit et ditat. Nam quid hoc sit ut sciamus, quod sequitur audiamus: Humiliat et exaltat;
behold in what manner God makes the very same alive. But did He bring down to hell and bring back again the very same? Both of these, without controversy among the faithful, we see fulfilled rather in Him, namely in our Head, with whom the Apostle said our life was hidden in God. For when He spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all, in this way surely He put Him to death; and because He raised Him from the dead, He again made the same one alive. And because in prophecy His voice is recognized: 'You will not leave my soul in hell,' He brought the same one down to hell and brought Him back again. By this His poverty we have been enriched. For 'the Lord makes poor and makes rich.' For that we may know what this is, let us hear what follows: 'He humbles and exalts';
看哪,神是如何使這同一批人活過來。但祂豈是使這同一批人下到陰間又領上來麼?在信徒中間無可爭辯的是,這兩件事我們乃是在祂身上看見更為應驗的,就是在我們的元首身上,使徒說我們的生命與祂一同藏在神裡面。因為神既不愛惜自己的兒子,為我們眾人捨了,這樣確是治死了祂;又因為神叫祂從死裡復活,就再使這同一位活了過來。又因為在豫言中認出祂的聲音:「祢必不將我的魂撇在陰間」,神就使這同一位下到陰間,又領祂上來。我們乃是因祂這貧窮而得了豐富。因為「主使人貧窮,也使人富足」。為叫我們知道這是何意,且聽下文所說的:「祂使人卑微,也使人升高」;
3:2201
utique superbos humiliat et humiles exaltat. Quod enim alibi legitur: Deus superbis resistit, humilibus autem dat gratiam, hoc totus habet sermo huius, cuius nomen interpretatur gratia eius. Iam uero quod adiungitur: Suscitat a terra pauperem, de nullo melius quam de illo intellego, qui propter nos pauper factus est, cum diues esset, ut eius paupertate, sicut paulo ante dictum est, ditaremur. Ipsum enim de terra suscitauit tam cito, ut caro eius non uideret corruptionem. Nec illud ab illo alienabo, quod additum est: Et de stercore erigit inopem. Inops quippe idem, qui pauper;
surely He humbles the proud and exalts the humble. For what is read elsewhere: 'God resists the proud, but gives grace to the humble,' this whole discourse of her contains, whose name is interpreted 'His grace.' Now as for what is added: 'He raises up the poor man from the earth,' I understand it of none better than of Him who for our sake became poor, though He was rich, that by His poverty, as was said a little before, we might be enriched. For Him He raised up from the earth so quickly that His flesh did not see corruption. Nor will I alienate from Him that which is added: 'And from the dunghill He lifts up the needy.' For the needy is the same as the poor;
祂確是使驕傲的卑微,使謙卑的升高。因為別處所讀的:「神抵擋驕傲的人,賜恩給謙卑的人」,正是她這整篇話語所包含的;她的名字解出來就是「祂的恩典」。至於所加的這話:「祂從塵土中興起貧窮人」,我認為再沒有比指那位更好的了——祂本來富足,卻為我們成了貧窮,叫我們因祂的貧窮,正如稍前所說,可以成為富足。因為神極快地將祂從塵土中興起,以致祂的肉身不至見朽壞。所加的這話我也不從祂身上挪去:「祂從糞堆中提拔窮乏人。」因為窮乏人與貧窮人原是一樣的;
3:2202
stercus uero, unde erectus est, rectissime intelleguntur persecutores ludaei, in quorum numero cum se dixisset apostolus ecclesiam persecutum: Quae mihi fuerunt, inquit, lucra, haec propter Christum damna esse duxi; nec solum detrimenta, uerum etiam stercora existimaui esse, ut Christum lucri facerem. De terra ergo suscitatus est ille supra omnes diuites pauper, et de illo stercore erectus est supra omnes opulentos ille inops, ut sedeat cum potentibus populi, quibus ait: Sedebitis super duodecim sedes, et sedem gloriae hereditatem dans eis; dixerant enim potentes illi: Ecce nos dimisimus omnia et secuti sumus te. Hoc uotum potentissime uouerant.
but the dunghill from which he was lifted up are most rightly understood to be the persecuting Jews, in whose number when the Apostle had said that he had persecuted the Church, he says: 'What things were gain to me, those I counted loss for Christ; and not only loss, but I esteemed them even as dung, that I might gain Christ.' From the earth, therefore, was that poor man raised up above all the rich, and from that dunghill was that needy one lifted up above all the opulent, that He might sit with the mighty ones of the people, to whom He says: 'You shall sit upon twelve thrones,' giving them a throne of glory as an inheritance; for those mighty ones had said: 'Behold, we have left all and followed You.' This vow they had vowed most mightily.
但他從中被提拔出來的糞堆,最正確的領會乃是指逼迫人的猶太人。使徒既說自己曾在他們的數中逼迫過教會,便說:「只是我先前以為與我有益的,我現在因基督都當作有損的;不但如此,我也將萬事看作糞土,為要得著基督。」所以那貧窮人從塵土中被興起,高過一切富足的人;那窮乏人從糞堆中被提拔,高過一切豐盛的人,叫祂與民間有能力的人同坐——祂對他們說:「你們要坐在十二個寶座上」,將榮耀的寶座賜給他們為業;因為那些有能力的人曾說:「看哪,我們已經撇下一切跟從了祢。」這願他們是極有力地許下的。
3:2203
Sed unde hoc eis, nisi ab illo, de quo hic continuo dictum est: Dans uotum uouenti? Alioquin ex illis essent potentibus, quorum infirmatus est arcus. Dans, inquit, uotum uouenti. Non enim Domino quisquam quidquam rectum uoueret, nisi qui ab illo acciperet quod uoueret. Sequitur: Et benedixit annos iusti, ut cum illo scilicet sine fine uiuat, cui dictum est: Et anni tui non deficient. Ibi enim stant anni, hic autem transeunt, immo pereunt; antequam ueniant enim, non sunt; cum autem uenerint, non erunt, quia cum suo fine ueniunt. Horum autem duorum, id est dans uotum uouenti, et benedixit annos iusti, unum est quod facimus, alterum quod sumimus. Sed hoc alterum Deo largitore non sumitur.
But whence was this to them, except from Him of whom it is here immediately said: 'Giving the vow to him that vows'? Otherwise they would be of those mighty ones whose bow was made weak. 'Giving,' she says, 'the vow to him that vows.' For no one would vow anything right to the Lord, except he who received from Him what he might vow. There follows: 'And He has blessed the years of the just,' that he may live with Him without end, to whom it is said: 'And your years shall not fail.' For there the years stand, but here they pass away, nay rather they perish; for before they come, they are not; and when they have come, they shall not be, because they come with their own end. Now of these two, that is, 'Giving the vow to him that vows,' and 'He has blessed the years of the just,' the one is what we do, the other what we receive. But this latter is not received except by God the Bestower.
但這願是從何而來臨到他們呢?豈不是從那位麼?關於祂,此處緊接著說:「祂將願賜給許願的人。」不然,他們就要成為那些弓被折斷的有能力之人了。她說:「祂將願賜給許願的人。」因為若不是從祂領受了所要許的,沒有人能向主許下任何正確的願。隨後說:「祂賜福給義人的年歲」,叫他可以與祂永遠同活——對祂曾說:「祢的年數沒有窮盡。」因為在那裡年歲站立,在這裡卻消逝,甚至滅沒;因為它們未到以前並不存在;既已來到,也不再存留,因為它們是帶著自己的終結而來的。如今這兩件,就是「祂將願賜給許願的人」和「祂賜福給義人的年歲」,前者是我們所行的,後者是我們所得的。但這後者若非神這賜予者,就無從得著。
3:2204
nisi cum ipso adiutore primum illud efficitur: Quia non in uirtute potens est uir. Dominus infirmum faciet aduersarium eius; illum scilicet, qui homini uouenti inuidet et resistit, ne ualeat inplere quod uouit. Potest ex ambiguo Graeco intellegi et aduersarium suum. Cum enim Dominus possidere nos coeperit, profecto aduersarius, qui noster fuerat, ipsius fit, et uincetur a nobis, sed non uiribus nostris, quia non in uirtute potens est uir. Dominus ergo infirmum faciet aduersarium suum, Dominus sanctus; ut uincatur a sanctis, quos Dominus sanctus sanctorum efficit sanctos.
unless with Him as helper that former thing is first effected: 'For not in his own strength is a man mighty. The Lord will make his adversary weak'; namely him who envies and resists the man that vows, lest he be able to fulfil what he has vowed. From the ambiguous Greek it can also be understood 'his own adversary.' For when the Lord has begun to possess us, surely the adversary who had been ours becomes His, and shall be overcome by us — but not by our own strength, because 'not in his own strength is a man mighty.' The Lord, therefore, will make His adversary weak, the Lord, the Holy One; that he may be overcome by the saints, whom the Lord, the Holy One of holy ones, makes holy.
惟有以祂為幫助者,前一件事才得先成就:「因為人並非靠自己的力量強壯。主必使他的仇敵軟弱」;就是指那嫉妒並抵擋許願之人的仇敵,叫許願者不能成就所許的。從含糊的希臘文也可以領會作「祂自己的仇敵」。因為當主開始得著我們時,那原是我們的仇敵確就成了祂的,並要被我們勝過——卻不是靠我們自己的力量,因為「人並非靠自己的力量強壯」。所以主,就是那聖者,必使祂的仇敵軟弱;叫他被眾聖徒勝過,就是被那至聖者的主所成為聖潔的眾聖徒勝過。
3:2205
Ac per hoc non glorietur prudens in sua prudentia, et non glorietur potens in sua potentia, et non glorietur diues in diuitiis suis; sed in hoc glorietur, qui gloriatur, intellegere et scire Dominum et facere iudicium et iustitiam in medio terrae. Non parua ex parte intellegit et scit Dominum, qui intellegit et scit etiam hoc a Domino sibi dari, ut intellegat et sciat Dominum. Quid enim habes, ait apostolus, quod non accepisti? Si autem et accepisti, quid gloriaris, quasi non acceperis? id est, quasi a te ipso tibi sit, unde gloriaris. Facit autem iudicium et iustitiam, qui recte uiuit. Recte autem uiuit. qui obtemperat praecipienti Deo;
And through this, 'let not the wise man glory in his wisdom, and let not the mighty man glory in his might, and let not the rich man glory in his riches; but let him that glories glory in this, to understand and know the Lord, and to do judgment and justice in the midst of the earth.' Not in a small part does he understand and know the Lord, who understands and knows that this very thing is given him by the Lord, namely to understand and know the Lord. 'For what have you,' says the Apostle, 'that you have not received? But if you have received it, why do you glory as if you had not received?' that is, as though it were from yourself to yourself, whence you glory. Now he does judgment and justice who lives rightly. And he lives rightly who obeys God who commands;
並且藉此,「智慧人不要因他的智慧誇口,勇士不要因他的勇力誇口,財主不要因他的財物誇口;誇口的卻要因認識並明白主,又在地上施行公理與公義而誇口。」凡明白並認識主的人,他若也明白並認識這事本身乃是主所賜給他的,就是賜他明白並認識主,這人對主的明白與認識便非小可。使徒說:「你有什麼不是領受的呢?若是領受的,為何自誇彷彿不是領受的呢?」就是說,彷彿這是你自己給自己的,你便以此誇口。如今行公理與公義的,乃是那正直度日的人。正直度日的,乃是那順服發命之神的人;
3:2206
et finis praecepti, id est, ad quod refertur praeceptum, caritas est de corde puro et conscientia bona et fide non ficta. Porro ista caritas, sicut Iohannes apostolus testatur, ex Deo est. Facere igitur iudicium et iustitiam ex Deo est. Sed quid est: In medio terrae? Neque enim non debent facere iudicium et iustitiam qui habitant in extremis terrae. Quis hoc dixerit? Quur ergo additum est: In medio terrae? Quod si non adderetur et tantummodo diceretur: Facere iudicium et iustitiam, magis hoc praeceptum ad utrosque homines pertineret, et mediterraneos et maritimos.
and 'the end of the commandment,' that is, that to which the commandment is referred, 'is love out of a pure heart and a good conscience and faith unfeigned.' Moreover this love, as the apostle John testifies, 'is of God.' To do judgment and justice, therefore, is of God. But what is meant by 'in the midst of the earth'? For surely they who dwell at the ends of the earth ought not to refrain from doing judgment and justice. Who would say this? Why then is it added: 'in the midst of the earth'? For if it were not added and it were said only: 'To do judgment and justice,' this commandment would rather pertain to both kinds of men, both the inland and the maritime.
並且「誡命的總歸」,就是誡命所歸向的,「乃是從清潔的心、無虧的良心、無偽的信心所生出的愛。」再者,正如使徒約翰所見證,這愛「是出於神」。所以行公理與公義乃是出於神。但「在地的中間」是什麼意思呢?因為住在地極的人,斷不該不行公理與公義。誰會這樣說呢?那麼為何加上「在地的中間」呢?因為若不加上,只說「行公理與公義」,這誡命倒要適用於兩種人,就是內陸的和沿海的。
3:2207
Sed ne quisquam putaret post finem uitae, quae in hoc agitur corpore, superesse tempus iudicium iustitiamque faciendi, quam dum esset in carne non fecit, et sic diuinum euadi posse iudicium: in medio terrae mihi uidetur dictum \'cum quisque uiuit in corpore\'. In hac quippe uita suam terram quisque circumfert, quam moriente homine recipit terra communis, resurgenti utique redditura. Proinde in medio terrae, id est, cum anima nostra isto terreno clauditur corpore, faciendum est iudicium adque iustitia, quod nobis prosit in posterum, quando recipit quisque secundum ea, quae per corpus gessit, siue bonum siue malum. Per corpus quippe ibi diiit apostolus per tempus, quo uixit in corpore.
But lest anyone should suppose that after the end of the life which is passed in this body there remains time for doing judgment and justice which he did not do while he was in the flesh, and that thus the divine judgment can be escaped: 'in the midst of the earth' seems to me to be said 'while each one lives in the body.' For in this life each one carries about his own earth, which, when the man dies, the common earth receives, surely to render it back at the resurrection. Accordingly, in the midst of the earth, that is, while our soul is enclosed in this earthly body, judgment and justice must be done, which may profit us hereafter, when each receives according to those things which he has done through the body, whether good or evil. For 'through the body' the Apostle there meant 'during the time he lived in the body.'
但恐怕有人以為,在這肉身所度的此生終了之後,還剩下時間去行他在肉身時所未行的公理與公義,並以為這樣就能逃避神的審判:在我看來,「在地的中間」是說「當各人活在身體中時」。因為在此生中各人都帶著自己的塵土,當人死時,公共的塵土便將它收回,到復活時必要歸還。因此,在地的中間,就是當我們的魂被囚在這屬地的身體中時,必須行公理與公義,這才在後來於我們有益,那時各人按著自己藉身體所行的,或善或惡,得著報應。因為使徒在那裡所說的「藉著身體」,是指「他活在身體中的時間」。
3:2208
Neque enim si quis maligna mente adque inpia cogitatione blasphemet neque id ullis membris corporis operetur, ideo non erit reus. quia id non motu corporis gessit, cum hoc per illud tempus gesserit, quo gessit et corpus. Isto modo congruenter intellegi potest etiam illud, quod in psalmo legitur: Deus autem rex noster ante saecula operatus est salutem in medio terrae; ut Dominus Iesus accipiatur Deus noster, qui est ante saecula, quia per ipsum facta sunt saecula, operatus salutem nostram in medio terrae, cum Verbum caro factum est et terreno habitauit in corpore.
For if anyone with malignant mind and impious thought should blaspheme and yet not perform it by any members of the body, he will not for that reason be guiltless, because he did not commit it by the motion of the body, since he committed this during that time in which he committed it together with the body. In this way that also can fittingly be understood which is read in the psalm: 'But God our King before the ages has wrought salvation in the midst of the earth'; so that the Lord Jesus is understood as our God who is before the ages, because through Him the ages were made, having wrought our salvation in the midst of the earth, when the Word was made flesh and dwelt in an earthly body.
因為人若懷著惡毒的心思與不虔的意念褻瀆,卻並未用身體的任何肢體去行出來,他也不因此就無罪,因為他雖不是用身體的動作犯的,卻是在他與身體同在的那段時間中犯了這罪。照這樣,詩篇中所讀的這話也可以合宜地領會:「神自古以來為我的王,在地的中間施行拯救」;如此就把主耶穌領會為那位自古就有的我們的神,因為諸世代是藉著祂造的,祂在地的中間成就了我們的拯救,那時道成了肉身,住在一個屬地的身體中。
3:2209
Deinde postea quam prophetatum est in his uerbis Annae, quo modo gloriari debeat, qui gloriatur, non in se utique, sed in Domino, propter retributionem, quae in die iudicii futura est: Dominus ascendit, inquit, in caelos et tonuit; ipse iudicabit extrema terrae, quia iustus est. Prorsus ordinem tenuit confessionis fidelium. Ascendit enim in caelum Dominus Christus, et inde uenturus est ad uiuos et mortuos iudicandos. Nam quis ascendit, sicut dicit apostolus, nisi qui et descendit in inferiores partes terrae? Qui descendit, ipse est et qui ascendit super omnes caelos, ut adinpleret omnia. Per nubes ergo suas tonuit, quas sancto Spiritu cum ascendisset inpleuit.
Then, after it had been prophesied in these words of Hannah how he ought to glory who glories — not in himself, surely, but in the Lord — on account of the retribution which shall come to pass on the day of judgment: 'The Lord,' she says, 'has ascended into the heavens and has thundered; He Himself shall judge the ends of the earth, because He is just.' Plainly she kept the order of the confession of the faithful. For the Lord Christ ascended into heaven, and thence He is to come to judge the living and the dead. For 'who ascended,' as the Apostle says, 'but He who also descended into the lower parts of the earth? He who descended is the same also who ascended above all the heavens, that He might fill all things.' Through His own clouds, therefore, He thundered, which He filled with the Holy Spirit when He had ascended.
於是,在哈拿這些話中既已豫言誇口的人當如何誇口——確不是誇耀自己,乃是誇耀於主——這是為著審判之日將要成就的報應:她說:「主已經升入諸天,發雷聲;祂必審判地極,因祂是公義的。」她顯然保守了信徒所承認之信仰的次序。因為主基督升了天,必從那裡再來,審判活人死人。使徒說:「除了那先降在地下的,誰升上去呢?那降下的,就是遠升諸天之上要充滿萬有的。」所以祂藉著自己的雲彩發雷聲,這雲彩是祂升天之後用聖靈所充滿的。
3:2210
De quibus ancillae Hierusalem, hoc est ingratae uineae, comminatus est aput Esaiam prophetam, ne pluant super eam imbrem. Sic autem dictum est: Ipse iudicabit extrema terrae, ac si diceretur: \'Etiam extrema terrae.\' Non enim alias partes non iudicabit, qui omnes homines procul dubio iudicabit. Sed melius intelleguntur extrema terrae extrema hominis: quoniam non iudicabuntur, quae in melius uel in deterius medio tempore commutantur, sed in quibus extremis inuentus fuerit, qui iudicabitur. Propter quod dictum est: Qui perseuerauerit usque in finem, hic saluus erit. Qui ergo perseueranter facit iudicium et iustitiam in medio terrae, non damnabitur, cum iudicabuntur extrema terrae.
Concerning these clouds He threatened, in the prophet Isaiah, against the handmaid Jerusalem, that is, the ungrateful vineyard, that they should not rain rain upon her. But it was said: 'He Himself shall judge the ends of the earth,' as if it were said: 'Even the ends of the earth.' For He will not fail to judge the other parts, who will without doubt judge all men. But it is better understood that the ends of the earth are the ends of man: since those things will not be judged which in the meantime are changed for better or for worse, but those final states in which he shall be found who is to be judged. For which reason it was said: 'He who shall persevere unto the end, the same shall be saved.' He therefore who perseveringly does judgment and justice in the midst of the earth shall not be condemned when the ends of the earth shall be judged.
關於這雲彩,祂曾在先知以賽亞書中威嚇那使女耶路撒冷,就是那忘恩的葡萄園,吩咐雲不可降雨在她身上。但所說的:「祂必審判地極」,彷彿是說「甚至地極」。因為祂既無疑要審判一切人,就斷不至於不審判其餘的部分。然而更好的領會是:地極就是人的終局:因為那在其間或變好或變壞的,並不受審判,受審判的乃是受審者被尋見時所處的終局光景。為此緣故說:「惟有忍耐到底的必然得救。」所以凡在地的中間恆切行公理與公義的人,當地極受審判時必不被定罪。
3:2211
Et dat, inquit, uirtutem regibus nostris; ut non eos iudicando condemnet. Dat eis uirtutem, qua carnem sicut reges regant et in illo mundum, qui propter eos fudit sanguinem, uincant. Et exaltabit cornu christi sui. Quo modo Christus exaltabit cornu christi sui? De quo enim supra dictum est: Dominus ascendit in caelos, et intellectus est Dominus Christus: ipse, sicut hic dicitur, exaltabit cornu christi sui. Quis ergo est christus Christi? An cornu exaltabit uniuscuiusque fidelis sui, sicut ista ipsa in principio huius hymni ait: Exaltatum est cornu meum in Deo meo? Omnes quippe unctos eius chrismate recte christos possumus dicere; quod tamen totum cum suo capite corpus unus est Christus.
'And He gives,' she says, 'strength to our kings'; that He may not condemn them by judging. He gives them the strength by which they may rule the flesh like kings, and may conquer, in Him who shed His blood for them, the world. 'And He shall exalt the horn of His Christ.' In what manner shall Christ exalt the horn of His Christ? For of whom it was said above: 'The Lord has ascended into the heavens,' and He was understood as the Lord Christ: He Himself, as is here said, shall exalt the horn of His Christ. Who then is the Christ of Christ? Or shall He exalt the horn of each of His own faithful, as she herself says at the beginning of this hymn: 'My horn is exalted in my God'? For all who are anointed with His chrism we can rightly call christs; yet that whole body together with its Head is one Christ.
她說:「祂賜力量給我們的諸王」;好叫祂審判時不定他們的罪。祂賜他們力量,使他們可以像君王管轄肉體,並在那為他們流血的主裡面勝過世界。「祂必高舉祂受膏者的角。」基督要怎樣高舉祂受膏者的角呢?因為上文論到那位說:「主升入諸天」,並把祂領會為主基督:正如此處所說,祂自己必高舉祂受膏者的角。那麼誰是基督的受膏者呢?或者祂要高舉祂每一位信徒的角,正如她自己在這首頌歌開頭所說:「我的角因我的神高舉」?因為凡受了祂膏油所膏的,我們都可以正當地稱為受膏者;然而那整個身體連同其元首乃是一位基督。
3:2212
Haec Anna prophetauit, Samuelis mater, sancti uiri multumque laudati; in quo quidem tunc figurata est mutatio ueteris sacerdotii et nunc inpleta, quando infirmata est quae multa erat in filiis, ut nouum haberet in Christo sacerdotium sterilis, quae peperit septem. CAPUT V. De his, quae ad Heli sacerdotem homo Dei prophetico locutus est spiritu, significans sacerdotium, quod secundum Aaron institutum fuerat, auferendum. Sed hoc euidentius ad ipsum Heli sacerdotem missus loquitur homo Dei, cuius quidem nomen tacetur, sed intellegitur officio ministerioque suo sine dubitatione propheta. Sic enim scriptum est: Et uenit homo Dei ad Heli et dixit: Haec dicit Dominus:
These things Hannah prophesied, the mother of Samuel, a holy and much-praised man; in whom indeed was then prefigured the change of the old priesthood, and now fulfilled, when she who had many sons was made weak, that the barren one who bore seven might have the new priesthood in Christ. CHAPTER V. Concerning those things which the man of God spoke to Eli the priest by a prophetic spirit, signifying that the priesthood which had been instituted according to Aaron was to be taken away. But this is spoken more plainly when a man of God is sent to Eli the priest himself, whose name indeed is not mentioned, but who is understood without doubt to be a prophet by his office and ministry. For thus it is written: 'And a man of God came to Eli and said: Thus says the Lord:'
這些事是撒母耳的母親哈拿所豫言的;撒母耳是一位聖潔、大受稱讚的人;在他身上當時確豫表了舊祭司職任的更易,而如今已經應驗,就是當那多子的衰微時,叫那生七個的不育婦人在基督裡得著新的祭司職任。第五章 論神人藉豫言的靈對祭司以利所說的話,表明那按亞倫所設立的祭司職任將要被廢去。但這事說得更明顯,是當一位神人被差到祭司以利那裡時;那人的名字確未提及,但從他的職分與服事,無疑可知他是一位先知。因為經上如此記著:「有一位神人來見以利,說:耶和華如此說:」
3:2213
Reuelatus reuelatus sum ad domum patris tui, cum essent in terra Aegypti serui in domo Pharao; et elegi domum patris tui ex omnibus sceptris Israel mihi sacerdotio fungi, ut ascenderent ad altare meum et incenderent incensum et portarent Ephod; et dedi domui patris tui omnia, quae sunt ignis filiorum Israel, in escam. Et ut quid respexisti in incensum meum et in sacrificium meum inpudenti oculo et glorificasti filios tuos super me, benedicere primitias omnis sacrificii in Israel in conspectu meo? Propter hoc haec dicit Dominus Deus Israel: Dixi: Domus tua et domus patris tui transibunt coram me usque in aeternum. Et nunc dicit Dominus:
'I plainly revealed Myself to the house of your father, when they were in the land of Egypt as servants in the house of Pharaoh; and I chose the house of your father out of all the tribes of Israel to perform priestly service to Me, that they should go up to My altar and burn incense and bear the ephod; and I gave to the house of your father all that are of the fire of the children of Israel for food. And why have you looked upon My incense and upon My sacrifice with a shameless eye, and have glorified your sons above Me, to bless the firstfruits of every sacrifice in Israel in My sight? Therefore, thus says the Lord God of Israel: I said: Your house and the house of your father shall pass before Me for ever. And now the Lord says:'
「你父家在埃及地、在法老家中作奴僕的時候,我向他們顯明了我自己;我從以色列眾支派中揀選你父家事奉我,獻祭司之職,使他們上我的壇,燒香,佩戴以弗得;我又將以色列人用火所獻的一切,賜給你父家作食物。你為何以無恥的眼看我的香與我的祭物,又看重你的兒子過於看重我,使他們在我面前先用以色列一切祭物的初分自肥呢?因此,耶和華以色列的神如此說:我曾說,你家和你父家必永遠行在我面前。現在耶和華說:」
3:2214
Nequaquam, sed glorificantes me glorificabo, et qui spernit me, spernetur. Ecce dies ueniunt, et exterminabo semen tuum et semen domus patris tui, et non erit tibi senior in domo mea omnibus diebus, et uirum exterminabo tibi ab altari meo, ut deficiant oculi eius et defluat anima eius; et omnis qui superauerit domus tuae, decident in gladio uirorum. Et hoc tibi signum. quod ueniet super duos filios tuos hos, Ophni et Phinees: una die morientur ambo. Et suscitabo mihi sacerdotem fidelem, qui omnia, quae in corde meo et quae in anima mea, faciat; et aedificabo ei domum fidelem, et transibit coram Christo meo omnibus diebus.
'Far be it, but those who glorify Me I will glorify, and he who despises Me shall be despised. Behold, the days come, and I will exterminate your seed and the seed of your father's house, and there shall not be for you an old man in My house all the days; and I will exterminate for you a man from My altar, that his eyes may fail and his soul may waste away; and everyone that shall be left of your house shall fall by the sword of men. And this shall be the sign to you, which shall come upon these two sons of yours, Hophni and Phinehas: in one day they shall both die. And I will raise up for Myself a faithful priest, who shall do all the things that are in My heart and in My soul; and I will build him a faithful house, and he shall pass before My Christ all the days.'
「斷乎不然;尊重我的,我必尊重他;藐視我的,他必被輕視。看哪,日子將到,我必剪除你的後裔和你父家的後裔,使你家中沒有一個老年人;我必從我壇前剪除你家一個人,使他眼目衰敗,魂消減;凡你家中所剩下的人都必死在刀下。你的兩個兒子何弗尼、非尼哈所遭遇的事,可作你的兆頭:他們二人必一日同死。我要為自己興起一位忠信的祭司,他必照我心中所存的、我魂中所願的而行;我要為他建立堅固的家,他必永遠行在我受膏者面前。」
3:2215
Et erit, qui superauerit in domo tua, ueniet adorare ei obolo argenti dicens: lacta me in unam partem sacerdotii tui manducare panem. Non est ut dicatur ista prophetia, ubi sacerdotii ueteris tanta manifestatione praenuntiata mutatio est, in Samuele fuisse conpleta. (Quamquam enim non esset de alia tribu Samuel, quam quae constituta. fuerat a Domino, ut seruiret altari, tamen non erat de filiis Aaron, cuius progenies fuerat deputata, unde fierent sacerdotes;
'And it shall be, that whoever shall be left in your house shall come to worship him for a piece of silver, saying: Cast me into one part of your priesthood to eat bread.' It cannot be said that this prophecy, in which with such great manifestation the change of the old priesthood was foretold, was fulfilled in Samuel. (For although Samuel was not of another tribe than that which had been appointed by the Lord to serve the altar, yet he was not of the sons of Aaron, whose progeny had been assigned as that from which priests should be made;
「將來你家所剩下的人,必來向他下拜,求一塊銀子、一個餅,說:求你使我得與祭司職任的一分,可以喫餅。」不能說這豫言——其中以如此大的彰顯豫告了舊祭司職任的更易——是在撒母耳身上應驗的。(因為撒母耳雖不是出於別的支派,乃是出於主所派定事奉祭壇的支派,然而他卻不是亞倫的子孫;亞倫的後裔原是被指定作祭司的;
3:2216
ac per hoc in ea quoque re gesta eadem mutatio quae per Christum legum futura fuerat, adumbrata est, et ad uetus testamentum proprie, figurate uero pertinebat ad nouum prophetia facti etiam ipsa, non uerbi, id scilicet facto significans, quod uerbo ad Heli sacerdotem dictum est per prophetam.) Nam fuerunt postea sacerdotes ex genere Aaron, sicut Sadoc et Abiathar, regnante Dauid, et alii deinceps, antequam tempus ueniret, quo ista, quae de sacerdotio mutando tanto ante praedicta sunt, effici per Christum oportebat. Quis autem nunc fideli oculo haec intuens non uideat esse conpleta?
and through this, in that deed also which was done, the same change which was to come through Christ was foreshadowed, and the prophecy, even of the deed itself and not of the word, pertained properly to the Old Testament, but figuratively to the New, signifying namely by the deed that which by word was spoken to Eli the priest through the prophet.) For there were afterwards priests of the race of Aaron, such as Zadok and Abiathar, when David reigned, and others in succession, before the time should come in which those things which were foretold so long before concerning the changing of the priesthood had to be brought about through Christ. But who now, looking upon these things with a faithful eye, does not see that they have been fulfilled?
並且藉此,在那所行之事中,也豫先表明了那要藉基督而來的同一更易,而這豫言——甚至是事的豫言,不是言語的豫言——本身按字面屬於舊約,按豫表卻屬於新約,就是藉著那行為表明那藉著言語、經由先知對祭司以利所說的事。)因為後來確有出於亞倫一族的祭司,如大衛作王時的撒督和亞比亞他,並以後相繼的人,直到那時候來到,就是那早已豫告、論到祭司職任更易的事必須藉基督成就之時。但如今凡以信實的眼看這些事的人,誰能不看見它們已經應驗呢?
3:2217
Quando quidem nullum tabernaculum, nullum templum, nullum altare, nullum sacrificium et ideo nec ullus sacerdos remansit ludaeis, quibus, ut de semine Aaron ordinaretur, in Dei fuerat lege mandatum. Quod et hic commemoratum est illo dicente propheta: Haec dicit Dominus Deus Israel: Dixi: Domus tua et domus patris tui transibunt coram me usque in aeternum. Et nunc dicit Dominus: Nequaquam, sed glorificantes me glorificabo, et qui me spernit, spernetur. Quod enim nominat domum patris eius, non eum de proximo patre dicere, sed de illo Aaron, qui primus sacerdos est institutus. de cuius progenie ceteri sequerentur, superiora demonstrant, ubi ait:
Since indeed no tabernacle, no temple, no altar, no sacrifice, and therefore no priest either, has remained to the Jews, to whom it had been commanded in the law of God that he should be ordained of the seed of Aaron. This too was here mentioned when the prophet said: 'Thus says the Lord God of Israel: I said: Your house and the house of your father shall pass before Me for ever. And now the Lord says: Far be it, but those who glorify Me I will glorify, and he who despises Me shall be despised.' For that he names the house of his father, that he is speaking not of his immediate father, but of that Aaron who was first instituted priest, from whose progeny the rest should follow, the foregoing words demonstrate, where he says:
因為實在沒有帳幕、沒有殿、沒有壇、沒有祭物,因此也沒有祭司,存留給猶太人;而神的律法卻曾吩咐他們,祭司當從亞倫的後裔中設立。這事此處也提到了,就是先知所說:「耶和華以色列的神如此說:我曾說,你家和你父家必永遠行在我面前。現在耶和華說:斷乎不然;尊重我的,我必尊重他;藐視我的,他必被輕視。」至於他提到他父家,這是指他並非說那位至近的父,乃是說那首先被立為祭司的亞倫,其餘的祭司要從亞倫的後裔相繼而出;前面的話可以證明這事,就是他說:
3:2218
Reuelatus sum ad domum patris tui, cum essent in terra Aegypti serui in domo Pharao, et elegi domum patris tui ex omnibus sceptris Israel mihi sacerdotio fungi. Quis patrum fuit huius in illa Aegyptia seruitute, unde cum liberati essent, electus est ad sacerdotium, nisi Aaron? De huius ergo stirpe isto loco dixit futurum fuisse, ut non essent ulterius sacerdotes; quod iam uidemus inpletum. Vigilet fides, praesto sunt res, cernuntur. tenentur et uidere nolentium oculis ingeruntur. Ecce, inquit.
'I revealed Myself to the house of your father, when they were in the land of Egypt as servants in the house of Pharaoh, and I chose the house of your father out of all the tribes of Israel to perform priestly service to Me.' Which of the fathers of this man was there in that Egyptian servitude, from which when they had been delivered, he was chosen to the priesthood, except Aaron? Of his stock, therefore, He said in this place that it should come to pass that there should be no more priests; which we now see fulfilled. Let faith keep watch, the facts are at hand, they are discerned, they are held fast, and are thrust upon the eyes even of those unwilling to see. 'Behold,' he says,
「你父家在埃及地、在法老家中作奴僕的時候,我向他們顯明了我自己;我從以色列眾支派中揀選你父家事奉我,獻祭司之職。」這人的列祖中,有誰在那埃及的奴役中,又在他們得拯救之後被揀選作祭司呢?豈不是亞倫麼?所以祂在此處論到亞倫的後裔說,將來不再有祭司;這事我們如今看見已經應驗了。願信德儆醒,事實就在眼前,已被察覺,已被持守,甚至硬塞在那些不願看見之人的眼前。他說:「看哪,」
3:2219
dies ueniunt, et exterminabo semen tuum et semen domus patris tui, et non erit tibi senior in domo mea omnibus diebus, et uirum exterminabo tibi ab altari meo, ut deficiant oculi eius et defluat anima eius. Ecce dies. qui praenuntiati sunt, iam uenerunt. Nullus sacerdos est secundum ordinem Aaron; et quicumque ex eius genere est homo. cum uidet sacrificium Christianorum toto orbe pollere, sibi autem honorem illum magnum esse subtractum, deficiunt oculi eius et defluit anima eius tabe maeroris. Proprie autem ad huius domum Heli, cui haec dicebantur, quod sequitur pertinet: Et omnia qui superauerit domus tuae, decident in gladio uirorum.
'the days come, and I will exterminate your seed and the seed of your father's house, and there shall not be for you an old man in My house all the days; and I will exterminate for you a man from My altar, that his eyes may fail and his soul may waste away.' Behold the days which were foretold have now come. There is no priest according to the order of Aaron; and whoever of his race is a man, when he sees the sacrifice of Christians flourishing throughout the whole world, but that great honour withdrawn from himself, his eyes fail and his soul wastes away in the languor of grief. But what follows pertains properly to this house of Eli, to whom these things were spoken: 'And everyone that shall be left of your house shall fall by the sword of men.'
「日子將到,我必剪除你的後裔和你父家的後裔,使你家中沒有一個老年人;我必從我壇前剪除你家一個人,使他眼目衰敗,魂消減。」看哪,那豫告的日子如今已經來到。沒有一位照亞倫等次的祭司了;凡出於他一族的人,當他看見基督徒的祭遍滿全世界興盛,而那極大的尊榮卻從自己身上被奪去時,他的眼目就衰敗,魂在愁苦的憔悴中消減。但下文所說的乃是專指以利這一家,就是對他所說的話:「凡你家中所剩下的人都必死在刀下。」
3:2220
Et hoc tibi signum, quod ueniet super duos filios tuos hos, Ophni et Phinees: die uno morientur ambo. Hoc ergo signum factum est mutandi sacerdotii de domo huius. quo signo significatum est mutandum sacerdotium domus Aaron. Mors quippe filiorum huius significauit mortem non hominum, sed ipsius sacerdotii de filiis Aaron. Quod autem sequitur, ad illum iam pertinet sacerdotem, cuius figuram gessit huic succedendo Samuel. Proinde quae sequuntur, de Christo Iesu noui testamenti uero sacerdote dicuntur: Et suscitabo mihi sacerdotem fidelem, qui omnia quae in corde meo et quae in anima mea faciat; et aedificabo ei domum fidelem. Ipsa est aeterna et superna Hierusalem.
'And this shall be the sign to you, which shall come upon these two sons of yours, Hophni and Phinehas: in one day they shall both die.' This sign, therefore, was given of the priesthood being changed from this house; by which sign was signified that the priesthood of the house of Aaron was to be changed. For the death of his sons signified the death not of men, but of the priesthood itself of the sons of Aaron. But what follows pertains now to that priest whose figure Samuel bore by succeeding to this one. Accordingly, the things that follow are spoken of Christ Jesus, the true priest of the New Testament: 'And I will raise up for Myself a faithful priest, who shall do all the things that are in My heart and in My soul; and I will build him a faithful house.' This is the eternal and supernal Jerusalem.
「你的兩個兒子何弗尼、非尼哈所遭遇的事,可作你的兆頭:他們二人必一日同死。」所以這兆頭是表明祭司職任要從這一家更易;藉這兆頭表明亞倫家的祭司職任將要更易。因為他兩個兒子的死,所表明的不是人的死,乃是亞倫子孫那祭司職任本身的死。但下文所說的,如今乃是指那位祭司,撒母耳承接這一家而豫表了祂。因此,下文所說的乃是論到基督耶穌,新約真正的祭司:「我要為自己興起一位忠信的祭司,他必照我心中所存的、我魂中所願的而行;我要為他建立堅固的家。」這就是那永遠在上的耶路撒冷。
3:2221
Et transibit, inquit, coram Christo meo omnibus diebus. Transibit dixit \'conuersabitur\'; sicut superius dixerat de domo Aaron: Dixi: Domus tua et domus patris tui transibunt coram me in aeternum. Quod autem ait: Coram Christo meo transibit, de ipsa domo utique intellegendum est, non de illo sacerdote, qui est Christus ipse mediator adque saluator. Domus ergo eius coram illo transibit. Potest et transibit intellegi de morte ad uitam, omnibus diebus, quibus peragitur usque in finem saeculi huius ista mortalitas. Quod autem ait Deus: Qui omnia quae in corde meo et quae in anima mea faciat: non arbitremur habere animam Deum, cum sit conditor animae;
'And he shall pass before My Christ,' she says, 'all the days.' By 'shall pass' he meant 'shall converse' or 'shall live'; just as above he had said of the house of Aaron: 'I said: Your house and the house of your father shall pass before Me for ever.' But as for what he says: 'He shall pass before My Christ,' it is surely to be understood of that very house, not of that priest who is Christ Himself, the mediator and saviour. His house, therefore, shall pass before Him. 'Shall pass' can also be understood of passing from death to life, all the days during which this mortality is carried on unto the end of this present age. But as for what God says: 'Who shall do all the things that are in My heart and in My soul': let us not suppose that God has a soul, since He is the maker of the soul;
她說:「他必永遠行在我受膏者面前。」他用「行」是指「往來生活」或「度日」;正如他上文論到亞倫家所說:「我曾說,你家和你父家必永遠行在我面前。」但至於他所說的:「他必行在我受膏者面前」,這確要領會為論到那一家,而非論到那位祭司——祂自己就是基督,那中保與救主。所以祂的家必行在祂面前。「行」也可以領會為從死過渡到生,就是這必死之身被帶領度過、直到今世末了的一切日子。但至於神所說的:「他必照我心中所存的、我魂中所願的而行」:我們不要以為神有一個魂,因祂乃是魂的創造者;
3:2222
sed ita hoc de Deo tropice, non proprie dicitur, sicut manus et pes et alia corporis membra. Et ne secundum hoc credatur homo in carnis huius effigie factus ad imaginem Dei, adduntur et alae, quas utique non habet homo, et dicitur Deo: Sub umbra alarum tuarum proteges me; ut intellegant homines de illa ineffabili natura, non propriis, sed translatis rerum uocabulis ista dici. Quod uero adiungitur: Et erit, qui superauerit in domo tua, ueniet adorare ei, non proprie de domo dicitur huius Heli. sed illius Aaron, de qua usque ad aduentum Iesu Christi homines remanserunt, de quo genere etiam nunc usque- non desunt. Nam de illa domo huius Heli iam supra dictum erat:
but this is said of God tropically, not properly, just as hand and foot and other members of the body are. And lest, according to this, man should be believed to have been made to the image of God in the form of this flesh, there are added also wings, which surely man does not have, and it is said to God: 'Under the shadow of Your wings You will protect me'; so that men may understand that of that ineffable nature these things are said not by proper, but by transferred, names of things. But as for what is added: 'And it shall be, that whoever shall be left in your house shall come to worship him,' it is not said properly of this house of Eli, but of that of Aaron, of which men remained until the coming of Jesus Christ, and of which race there are even now still not lacking. For of that house of this Eli it had already been said above:
但這話論到神乃是借喻地說,而非按本義說,正如手、腳和身體其餘的肢體一樣。又恐怕有人據此以為人是按這肉身的形狀被造成神的形像,便又加上翅膀——人實在沒有翅膀——並對神說:「祢必用翅膀的蔭庇護我」;好叫人明白,論到那不可言喻的性情,這些都不是用事物的本義名稱,乃是用轉借的名稱來說的。但至於所加的這話:「將來你家所剩下的人必來向他下拜」,這不是按本義指以利這一家說的,乃是指亞倫那一家說的,這家的人存留直到耶穌基督降臨,這族類甚至如今仍不缺乏。因為論到以利這一家,上文已經說過:
3:2223
Et omnis qui superauerit domus tuae, decident in gladio uirorum. Quo modo ergo hic uere dici potuit: Et erit, qui superauerit in domo tua, ueniet adorare ei, si illud est uerum, quod ultore gladio nemo inde superarit? nisi quia illos intellegi uoluit, qui pertinent ad stirpem, sed illius totius sacerdotii secundum ordinem Aaron. Ergo si de illis est praedestinatis reliquiis, de quibus alius propheta dixit: Reliquiae saluae fient (unde et apostolus: Sic ergo, inquit, et in hoc tempore reliquiae per electionem gratiae factae sunt), quia de talibus reliquiis bene intellegitur esse, de quo dictum est: Qui superauerit in domo tua: profecto credit in Christum;
'And everyone that shall be left of your house shall fall by the sword of men.' In what manner, therefore, could it here be truly said: 'And it shall be, that whoever shall be left in your house shall come to worship him,' if that is true, that no one of them survived the avenging sword? Unless because He wished those to be understood who pertain to the stock — but to the stock of that whole priesthood according to the order of Aaron. Therefore, if it is of those predestined remnants, of which another prophet said: 'The remnant shall be saved' (whence also the Apostle: 'So therefore,' he says, 'even at this present time a remnant has been made according to the election of grace'), since of such remnants he is well understood to be, of whom it was said: 'Who shall be left in your house': he surely believes in Christ;
「凡你家中所剩下的人都必死在刀下。」那麼,若那話是真的,就是說無一人從那報應的刀下倖存,此處怎能真實地說:「將來你家所剩下的人必來向他下拜」呢?除非是因為祂願意人領會那些屬於這一族系的人——卻是屬於那整個照亞倫等次之祭司職任的族系。所以,這話若是指那些豫定的餘剩者,正如另一位先知所說:「餘剩的必得救」(為此使徒也說:「照樣,如今這時候也有所留的餘數,是照著揀選之恩剩下的」),既然「你家中所剩下的人」這話可以很好地領會為論到這樣的餘剩者,那麼他確是信入基督的;
3:2224
sicut temporibus apostolorum ex ipsa gente plurimi crediderunt, neque nunc desunt, qui, licet rarissime, tamen credant; et inpletur in eo quod hic iste homo Dei continuo secutus adiunxit: Veniet adorare ei obolo argenti. Cui adorare, nisi summo illi sacerdoti, qui et Deus est? Neque enim in illo sacerdotio secundum ordinem Aaron ad hoc ueniebant homines ad templum uel altare Dei, ut sacerdotem adorarent. Quid est autem quod ait: Obolo argenti, nisi breuitate uerbi fidei, de quo commemorat apostolus dictum: Verbum consummans et breuians faciet Dominus super terram? Argentum autem pro eloquio poni psalmus testis est, ubi canitur: Eloquia Domini eloquia casta, argentum igne examinatum.
just as in the times of the apostles very many of that nation itself believed, nor are there now lacking those who, though very rarely, yet believe; and in him is fulfilled that which this man of God here immediately added in continuation: 'He shall come to worship him for a piece of silver.' Whom to worship, except that highest priest, who is also God? For in that priesthood according to the order of Aaron men did not come to the temple or altar of God for this purpose, that they might worship the priest. But what is meant by: 'For a piece of silver,' except by the brevity of the word of faith, of which the Apostle records it was said: 'The Lord shall make a consummating and shortening word upon the earth'? And that silver is put for speech, the psalm is witness, where it is sung: 'The words of the Lord are chaste words, silver tried by fire.'
正如在使徒的時候,那民中許多人都信了,如今也不缺乏那些雖極稀少卻仍相信的人;並且這位神人此處緊接著補充的話也在他身上應驗了:「他必來向他下拜,求一塊銀子。」他向誰下拜呢?豈不是向那位至高的祭司,就是那也是神的麼?因為在那照亞倫等次的祭司職任中,人到神的殿或壇前來,並不是為要敬拜祭司。但「一塊銀子」是什麼意思呢?豈不是指信仰之言的簡短麼?使徒記載論到這事所說的:「主要在地上施行祂的話,叫話成全又簡省」?至於銀子是表明言語,詩篇可作見證,那裡唱道:「耶和華的言語是純淨的言語,如同銀子在爐中煉過。」
3:2225
Quid ergo dicit iste, qui uenit adorare sacerdoti Dei et sacerdoti Deo? Iacta me in partem sacerdotii tui, manducare panem. Nolo in patrum meorum conlocari honore, qui nullus est; iacta me in partem sacerdotii tui. Elegi enim abiectus esse in domo Dei; qualecumque et quantulumcumque membrum esse cupio sacerdotii tui. Sacerdotium quippe hic ipsam plebem dicit, cuius plebis ille sacerdos est mediator Dei et hominum, homo Christus Iesus. Cui plebi dicit apostolus Petrus: Plebs sancta, regale sacerdotium. Quamuis nonnulli \'sacrificii tui\' sint interpretati, non (sacerdotii tui\'; quod nihilo minus eundem significat populum Christianum. Unde dicit apostolus Paulus:
What then does he say, who comes to worship the priest of God and the priest-God? 'Cast me into a part of your priesthood, to eat bread.' I do not wish to be placed in the honour of my fathers, which is none; cast me into a part of your priesthood. For I have chosen to be abject in the house of God; I desire to be a member of your priesthood, of whatever sort and however small. For here he calls priesthood the very people, of which people that one is priest, the mediator of God and men, the man Christ Jesus. To which people the apostle Peter says: 'A holy people, a royal priesthood.' Although some have interpreted it 'of your sacrifice,' not 'of your priesthood'; which nonetheless signifies the same Christian people. Whence the apostle Paul says:
那麼,這位來敬拜神之祭司、敬拜那為祭司之神的人說什麼呢?「求你使我得與祭司職任的一分,可以喫餅。」我不願被安置在我列祖的尊榮裡,那尊榮原是虛無;求你使我得與你祭司職任的一分。因為我寧願在神的家中作卑微的;無論是何等、無論何等微小,我都渴望作你祭司職任的一個肢體。因為他在此把祭司職任稱為這民本身,這民的祭司就是那位神與人之間的中保,那人基督耶穌。使徒彼得對這民說:「聖潔的子民,君尊的祭司。」雖然有些人解作「你祭物的一分」,而非「你祭司職任的一分」;這仍然同樣表明基督徒這民。為此使徒保羅說:
3:2226
Unus panis, unum corpus multi sumus. Quod ergo addidit: Manducare panem, etiam ipsum sacrificii genus eleganter expressit, de quo dicit sacerdos ipse: Panis, quem eg4 dedero, caro mea est pro saeculi uita. Ipsum est sacrificium; non secundum ordinem Aaron, sed secundum ordinem Melchisedech, qui legit, intellegat. Breuis itaque ista confessio et salubriter humilis, qua dicitur: Iacta me in partem sacerdotii tui manducare panem; ipse est obolus argenti, quia et breue est et eloquium Domini est habitantis in corde credentis. Quia enim dixerat superius, dedisse se cibos domui Aaron de uictimis ueteris testamenti, ubi ait:
'One bread, one body, we many are.' What therefore he added: 'To eat bread,' he also elegantly expressed the very kind of sacrifice, of which the priest Himself says: 'The bread which I shall give is My flesh for the life of the world.' This is the sacrifice; not according to the order of Aaron, but according to the order of Melchizedek: let him who reads understand. Brief therefore is that confession, and wholesomely humble, by which it is said: 'Cast me into a part of your priesthood, to eat bread'; this is the piece of silver, because it is both brief and is the word of the Lord dwelling in the heart of the believer. For since he had said above that he had given foods to the house of Aaron from the victims of the Old Testament, where he says:
「我們雖多,乃是一個餅,一個身體。」所以他所加的「可以喫餅」,也巧妙地表達了祭物的種類本身,論到這祭物,那位祭司自己說:「我所要賜的餅,就是我的肉,為世人的生命所賜的。」這就是那祭物;不是照亞倫的等次,乃是照麥基洗德的等次:讀這話的人當領會。所以這承認是簡短的,又是有益地謙卑的,就是所說的:「求你使我得與祭司職任的一分,可以喫餅」;這就是那一塊銀子,因為它既簡短,又是住在信者心中之主的話。因為他上文既說過,他曾將舊約祭牲的食物賜給亞倫家,就是他所說的:
3:2227
Dedi domui patris tui omnia, quae sunt ignis filiorum Israel, in escam (haec quippe fuerant sacrificia Iudaeorum): ideo hic dixit: Manducare panem, quod est in nouo testamento sacrificium Christianorum. CAPUT VI. De Iudaico sacerdotio et regno, quae cum in aeternum dicantur statuta, non permanent. ut alia intellegantur, quorum spondetur aeternitas. Cum igitur haec tanta tunc altitudine praenuntiata sint, tanta nunc manifestatione clarescant, non frustra tamen moueri quispiam potest ac dicere: Quo modo confidimus uenire omnia, quae in libris illis uentura praedicta sunt, si hoc ipsum, quod ibi diuinitus dictum est:
'I gave to the house of your father all that are of the fire of the children of Israel for food' (for these had been the sacrifices of the Jews): therefore here he said: 'To eat bread,' which in the New Testament is the sacrifice of Christians. CHAPTER VI. Concerning the Jewish priesthood and kingdom, which, although they are said to be established for ever, do not endure, so that others may be understood, whose eternity is promised. Since therefore these things were foretold then with such great loftiness, and now shine clear with such great manifestation, yet not without cause can anyone be moved and say: How do we trust that all things shall come which are foretold as to come in those books, if this very thing, which was there divinely said:
「我將以色列人用火所獻的一切,賜給你父家作食物」(這些原是猶太人的祭物):所以此處他說「可以喫餅」,這在新約裡乃是基督徒的祭物。第六章 論猶太人的祭司職任與國度,雖說是永遠設立的,卻不長存,好叫人領會別的事物,那永存乃是應許給那些事物的。所以,既然這些事當時以如此大的高深豫告,如今又以如此大的彰顯顯明,然而有人仍不無緣由地可以受動搖而說:我們怎能信靠那些書中豫告要來的一切都必來到呢,若是那在其中由神所說的這話,就是:
3:2228
Domus tua et domus patris tui transibunt coram meinaeternum , effectum habere non potuit? quoniam uidemus illud sacerdotium fuisse mutatum, et quod illi domui promissum est. nec sperari aliquando conplendum, quia illud, quod ei reprobato mutatoque succedit, hoc potius praedicatur aeternum. Hoc qui dicit, nondum intellegit aut non recolit etiam ipsum secundum ordinem Aaron sacerdotium tamquam umbram futuri aeterni sacerdotii constitutum; ac per hoc, quando aeternitas ei promissa est, non ipsi umbrae ac figurae, sed ei, quod per ipsam adumbrabatur figurabaturque, promissum est. Sed ne putaretur ipsa umbra esse mansura, ideo etiam mutatio eius debuit prophetari.
'Your house and the house of your father shall pass before Me for ever,' could not have its effect? Since we see that priesthood was changed, and that what was promised to that house cannot be hoped ever to be fulfilled, because that which succeeds it, when it is reproved and changed, this rather is declared eternal. Whoever says this does not yet understand, or does not recall, that the priesthood itself according to the order of Aaron was instituted as a shadow of the future eternal priesthood; and through this, when eternity was promised to it, it was promised not to the shadow and figure itself, but to that which was shadowed and figured through it. But lest the shadow itself should be thought to be about to remain, therefore its change too had to be prophesied.
「你家和你父家必永遠行在我面前」,竟不能生效麼?因為我們看見那祭司職任已經更易,並且應許給那一家的,不能盼望有一天得以成就,因為那在它被棄絕、更易之後接替它的,這個倒被宣告為永存的。凡這樣說的人,還沒有明白,或不記得,那照亞倫等次的祭司職任本身,原是被設立作那將來永遠祭司職任的影兒;藉此,當永存被應許給它時,所應許的並非給那影兒與豫表本身,乃是給那藉影兒所豫示、所豫表的那一位。但恐怕有人以為那影兒本身要長存,所以它的更易也必須被豫言。
3:2229
Regnum quoque isto modo etiam Saulis ipsius, qui certe reprobatus adque reiectus est, futuri regni erat umbra in aeternitate mansuri. Oleum quippe illud, quo unctus est et ab eo chrismate christus est dictus, mystice accipiendum et magnum sacramentum intellegendum est; quod in eo tantum ueneratus est ipse Dauid, ut percusso corde pauitauerit, quando in tenebroso occultatus antro, quo etiam Saul urgente intrauerat necessitate naturae, exiguam particulam uestis eius retrorsum latenter abscidit, ut haberet unde monstraret, quo modo ei pepercerit, cum posset occidere, adque ita suspicionem de animo eius, qua sanctum Dauid putans inimicum suum uehementer persequebatur, auferret.
The kingdom too, in this way, even of Saul himself, who certainly was reproved and rejected, was a shadow of the future kingdom that should remain in eternity. For that oil with which he was anointed, and from that chrism was called christ (anointed), is to be received mystically and to be understood as a great sacrament; which David so venerated in him alone, that, struck in his heart, he trembled when, hidden in a dark cave which Saul also had entered under the urging of nature's necessity, he secretly cut off behind a small piece of his garment, that he might have whereby to show how he had spared him when he could have killed him, and thus might remove the suspicion from his mind, by which, thinking holy David his enemy, he was vehemently persecuting him.
國度也是這樣,甚至連掃羅自己的國度——他確是被棄絕、被丟棄的——也是那要在永遠中存留之國度的影兒。因為那膏他的油,並由那膏油被稱為受膏者,乃要按奧祕領受,並當領會為一個極大的奧蹟;大衛單在掃羅身上如此尊重這奧蹟,以致他心中被責備而戰兢,那時他藏在一個黑暗的洞中——掃羅也因天性的需要進了這洞——他暗暗從後面割下掃羅衣服的一小塊,好有憑據可以顯明,當他能殺掃羅時是如何饒了他,藉此除去掃羅心中的疑念;掃羅原以為聖潔的大衛是自己的仇敵,正極力逼迫他。
3:2230
Ne itaque reus esset tanti sacramenti in Saule uiolati, quia uel indumentum eius sic adtrectauit, extimuit. Ita enim scriptum est: Et percussit cor Dauid super eum, quia abstulit pinnulam chlamydis eius. Viris autem, qui cum illo erant et, ut Saulem in manus suas traditum interimeret, suadebant: Non mihi, inquit, contingat a Domino, si fecero hoc uerbum domino meo christo Domini, inferre manum meam super eum; quia christus Domini est hic. Huic ergo umbrae futuri non propter ipsam, sed propter illud, quod praefigurabat, tanta ueneratio exhibebatur. Unde et illud, quod ait Sauli Samuel:
Therefore, lest he should be guilty of so great a sacrament violated in Saul, because he thus handled even his garment, he was greatly afraid. For thus it is written: 'And David's heart smote him over it, because he had taken away the little flap of his cloak.' But to the men who were with him and were urging him to slay Saul, delivered into his hands, he said: 'Let it not befall me from the Lord, that I should do this thing to my lord, the christ of the Lord, to lay my hand upon him; for he is the christ of the Lord here.' To this shadow of the future, therefore, so great a veneration was shown, not on account of itself, but on account of that which it prefigured. Whence also that which Samuel said to Saul:
所以,他唯恐自己因在掃羅身上褻瀆了這如此大的奧蹟而有罪,因他這樣動了掃羅的衣服,就甚是懼怕。因為經上如此記著:「大衛心中自責,因他割下掃羅外袍的一小塊衣襟。」但對那些與他同在、催逼他殺那交在他手中之掃羅的人,他說:「我在耶和華面前萬不敢這樣,我斷不向我主耶和華的受膏者下手,因他是耶和華的受膏者。」所以向這將來之事的影兒所顯出如此大的尊重,不是為著影兒本身,乃是為著它所豫表的那一位。為此,撒母耳對掃羅所說的話也是如此:
3:2231
Quoniam non seruasti mandatum meum, quod mandauit tibi Dominus, quem ad modum nunc parauerat Dominus regnum tuum usque in aeternum super Israel: et nunc regnum tuum non stabit tibi, et quaeret Dominus sibi hominem secundum cor suum, et mandabit ei Dominus esse in principem super populum suum; quia non custodisti quae mandauit tibi Dominus, non sic accipiendum est, ac si ipsum Saulem Deus in aeternum praeparauerit regnaturum, et hoc postea noluerit seruare peccanti (neque enim eum peccaturum esse nesciebat); sed praeparauerat regnum eius, in quo figura regni esset aeterni. Ideo addidit: Et nunc regnum tuum non stabit tibi. Stetit ergo et stabit, quod in illo significatum est;
'Because you have not kept my commandment, which the Lord commanded you, whereas the Lord had now prepared your kingdom over Israel for ever: and now your kingdom shall not stand for you, and the Lord shall seek for Himself a man according to His own heart, and the Lord shall command him to be prince over His people; because you have not kept what the Lord commanded you' — this is not to be so received as if God had prepared Saul himself to reign for ever, and afterwards had refused to keep this to him when he sinned (for He was not ignorant that he would sin); but He had prepared his kingdom, in which there should be a figure of the eternal kingdom. Therefore he added: 'And now your kingdom shall not stand for you.' It has stood, therefore, and shall stand, that which was signified in it;
「因你沒有遵守耶和華吩咐你的命令,耶和華本要在以色列中堅立你的國直到永遠;現在你的國必不長久,耶和華已經尋著一個合祂心意的人,吩咐他作祂百姓的君;因你沒有遵守耶和華所吩咐你的」——這話不可這樣領會,彷彿神曾豫備掃羅自己要永遠作王,後來在他犯罪時又不肯為他保守這事(因為神並非不知他將要犯罪);乃是神豫備了他的國,使其中有那永遠國度的豫表。所以他加上說:「現在你的國必不長久。」因此那在他國中所表明的,已經站立,並要站立;
3:2232
sed non huic stabit, quia non in aeternum ipse fuerat regnaturus, nec progenies eius, ut saltem per posteros alterum alteri succedentes uideretur inpleri quod dictum est: In aeternum. Et quaeret, inquit, Dominus sibi hominem; siue Dauid siue ipsum Mediatorem significans testamenti noui, qui figurabatur in chrismate etiam, quo unctus est ipse Dauid et progenies eius. Non autem quasi nesciat ubi sit, ita sibi hominem Deus quaerit; sed per hominem more hominum loquitur, quia et sic loquendo nos quaerit. Non solum enim Deo Patri. uerum ipsi quoque Unigenito eius, qui uenit quaerere quod perierat, usque adeo iam eramus noti, ut in ipso essemus electi ante constitutionem mundi.
but it shall not stand for him, because neither was he himself going to reign for ever, nor his progeny, so that at least through posterity succeeding one another it might seem to be fulfilled, that which was said: 'For ever.' 'And the Lord shall seek for Himself a man,' he says; signifying either David or the Mediator Himself of the New Testament, who was figured also in the chrism with which David himself and his progeny were anointed. But God does not so seek a man for Himself as if He knew not where he might be; but He speaks through a man after the manner of men, because by so speaking He seeks us. For not only to God the Father, but to His Only-begotten also, who came to seek that which had perished, we were already so well known that in Him we were chosen before the foundation of the world.
但它必不為他長久,因為他自己既不要永遠作王,他的後裔也不然,以致至少藉著相繼接續的後人,得以彷彿應驗那所說的「直到永遠」。他說:「耶和華必為自己尋著一個人」;這是表明大衛,或是那位新約的中保自己,祂也在那膏大衛自己並他後裔的膏油中被豫表了。但神並非彷彿不知人在何處才如此為自己尋人;乃是祂照人的樣式藉著人說話,因為祂這樣說話正是在尋我們。因為不單對父神,就是對祂那來尋找失喪之人的獨生子,我們也早已如此被認識,以致在祂裡面,我們在創立世界以前就蒙了揀選。
3:2233
Quaeret sibi ergo dixit \'suum habebit\'. Unde in Latina lingua hoc uerbum accipit praepositionem et Cadquirit ) dicitur; quod satis apertum est quid significet. Quamquam et sine additamento praepositionis quaerere intellegatur adquirere; ex quo lucra uocantur et quaestus. CAPUT VII. De disruptione regni Israelitici, qua praefiguratur perpetua diuisio Israelis spiritalis ab Israele carnali. Rursus peccauit Saul per inoboedientiam, et rursus Samuel in uerbo Domini ait illi: Quia spreuisti uerbum Domini. spreuit te Dominus, ut non sis rex super Israel. Et rursus pro eodem peccato, cum id confiteretur Saul et ueniam precaretur rogaretque Samuelem, ut reuerteretur cum illo ad placandum Deum:
'He shall seek for Himself,' therefore, he said, meaning 'He shall have as His own.' Whence in the Latin tongue this word receives a preposition and is called 'adquirit' (acquires); which is plain enough what it signifies. Although even without the addition of the preposition, 'to seek' may be understood as 'to acquire'; from which gains and profits (quaestus) are named. CHAPTER VII. Concerning the rending of the Israelite kingdom, by which is prefigured the perpetual division of the spiritual Israel from the carnal Israel. Again Saul sinned through disobedience, and again Samuel in the word of the Lord said to him: 'Because you have despised the word of the Lord, the Lord has despised you, that you should not be king over Israel.' And again, for the same sin, when Saul confessed it and begged pardon and asked Samuel that he would return with him to appease God:
所以他說:「祂必為自己尋著」,意思是「祂必有為祂自己所有的」。為此,在拉丁文中這字加上一個前置詞,稱為「adquirit(取得)」;它所表示的意思已夠明顯。雖然即使不加前置詞,「尋」也可領會為「取得」;利益與利潤(quaestus)就是由此得名。第七章 論以色列國度的撕裂,藉此豫表屬靈的以色列與屬肉體的以色列之永久分裂。掃羅又因悖逆犯了罪,撒母耳又奉耶和華的話對他說:「因你厭棄耶和華的話,耶和華也厭棄你作以色列的王。」又為著同一個罪,當掃羅承認,求赦免,並求撒母耳同他回去好平息神的怒氣時:
3:2234
Non reuertar, inquit, tecum; quia spreuisti uerbum Domini, et spernet te Dominus, ne sis rex super Israel. Et conuertit Samuel faciem suam, ut abiret; et tenuit Saul pinnulam diploidis eius et disrupit eam. Et dixit ad eum Samuel: Disrupit Dominus regnum ab Israel de manu tua hodie et dabit proximo tuo bono super te, et diuidetur Israel in duo; et non conuertetur neque paenitebit eum; quoniam non est sicut homo, ut paeniteat eum; ipse minatur, et non permanet. Iste, cui dicitur: Spernet te Dominus, ne sis rex super Israel, et:
'I will not return,' he said, 'with you; because you have despised the word of the Lord, and the Lord shall despise you, that you should not be king over Israel.' And Samuel turned his face to go away; and Saul laid hold of the little flap of his double cloak and rent it. And Samuel said to him: 'The Lord has rent the kingdom from Israel out of your hand this day, and shall give it to your neighbour, who is better than you; and Israel shall be divided in two; and He shall not turn nor repent; for He is not as a man, that He should repent; He Himself threatens, and does not abide by it.' This is he to whom it is said: 'The Lord shall despise you, that you should not be king over Israel,' and:
他說:「我不同你回去;因你厭棄耶和華的話,耶和華也必厭棄你作以色列的王。」撒母耳轉身要走,掃羅就抓住他外袍的一小塊衣襟,撕裂了。撒母耳對他說:「耶和華今日已將以色列國從你手中撕裂,賜給比你更好的鄰舍;以色列必分為二;祂必不轉意,也不後悔;因為祂不像人會後悔;祂發出威嚇,卻不照樣常存。」這就是那被對他說「耶和華必厭棄你作以色列的王」之人,又被說:
3:2235
Disrupit Dominus regnum ab Israel de manu tua hodie, quadraginta regnauit annos super Israel, tanto scilicet spatio temporis, quanto et ipse Dauid, et audiuit hoc primo tempore regni sui; ut intellegamus ideo dictum, quia nullus de stirpe eius fuerat regnaturus, et respiciamus ad stirpem Dauid, unde exortus est secundum carnem mediator Dei et hominum, homo Christus Iesus. Non autem habet scriptura, quod in plerisque Latinis codicibus legitur: Disrupit Dominus regnum Israel de manu tua; sed sicut a nobis positum est inuentum in Graecis: Disrupit Dominus regnum ab Israel de manu tua; ut hoc intellegatur de manu tua, quod est ab Israel.
'The Lord has torn the kingdom away from Israel out of your hand this day.' He reigned forty years over Israel, that is, for the same span of time as David himself, and he heard this in the first period of his reign; so that we may understand it was said because none of his line was to reign, and that we may look to the line of David, from which there sprang, according to the flesh, the Mediator of God and men, the man Christ Jesus. Now Scripture does not have what is read in very many Latin manuscripts, 'The Lord has torn the kingdom of Israel out of your hand'; but, as it has been set down by us, found in the Greek, 'The Lord has torn the kingdom from Israel out of your hand'; so that 'out of your hand' is understood to mean 'from Israel.'
「耶和華今日將以色列國從你手裡奪去。」他作王統治以色列四十年,正與大衛本人在位的時間相同,而他在登基的初期就聽見了這話;好叫我們明白:說這話是因為他的後裔中無人要作王,並叫我們仰望大衛的後裔——按肉體,神與人之間的中保、人耶穌基督正是從這後裔而出。如今聖經並非如許多拉丁抄本所讀的「耶和華將以色列的國從你手裡奪去」;乃是如我們所抄錄、見於希臘文本的「耶和華將國從以色列、從你手裡奪去」;如此「從你手裡」便理解為「從以色列」。
3:2236
Populi ergo Israel personam figurate gerebat homo iste, qui populus regnum fuerat amissurus, Christo Iesu Domino nostro per nouum testamentum non carnaliter, sed spiritaliter regnaturo. De quo cum dicitur: Et dabit illud proximo tuo, ad carnis cognationem id refertur; ex Israel enim Christus secundum camem , unde et Saul. Quod uero additum est: bono super te, potest quidem intellegi (meliori te\'; nam et quidam sic sunt interpretati; sed melius sic accipitur bono super te, ut, quia ille bonus est, ideo sit super te, iuxta illud aliud propheticum: Donec ponam omnes inimicos tuos sub pedibus tuis; in quibus est et Israel, cui suo persecutori regnum abstulit Christus;
This man, then, figuratively bore the character of the people of Israel, which people was to lose the kingdom to Christ Jesus our Lord, who was to reign through the New Testament not carnally but spiritually. When it is said of this kingdom, 'And he shall give it to your neighbor,' it refers to a kinship according to the flesh; for from Israel is Christ according to the flesh, whence also was Saul. But as for what is added, 'better than you,' it can indeed be understood as 'one better than you'; for some have interpreted it thus. Yet it is better taken as 'good above you,' so that, because he is good, he is therefore over you, in accordance with that other prophetic saying: 'Until I make all your enemies a footstool under your feet'; among whom is Israel too, from whom, its own persecutor, Christ took away the kingdom.
這人遂以象徵的方式擔任以色列百姓的角色,這百姓將要把國度失給我們的主耶穌基督,祂要藉著新約作王,不是按肉體,乃是按靈。當論到這國度說「祂要將它賜給你的鄰舍」時,這是指按肉體的親屬關係;因為按肉體基督是從以色列而出,掃羅亦然。至於所加的「比你更好的」,固然可理解為「比你更佳之人」,有些人就是如此解釋;但更宜解作「在你之上的善者」,意即因祂是善的,所以在你之上,正合那另一句先知的話:「等我使你一切仇敵作你的腳凳。」其中也包括以色列,基督從這作祂逼迫者的以色列手中奪去了國度。
3:2237
quamuis fuerit illic et Israel. in quo dolus non erat, quoddam quasi frumentum illarum palearum; nam utique inde erant apostoli, inde tot martyres, quorum prior Stephanus: inde tot ecclesiae, quas apostolus Paulus commemorat, in conuersione eius magnificantes Deum. De qua re non dubito intellegendum esse quod sequitur: Et diuidetur Israel in duo, in Israel scilicet inimicum Christo et Israel adhaerentem Christo, in Israel ad ancillam et Israel ad liberam pertinentem. Nam ista duo genera primum simul erant, uelut Abraham adhuc adhaereret ancillae. donec sterilis per Christi gratiam fecundata clamaret: Eice ancillam et filium eius.
although there was there too an Israel in whom was no guile, a kind of wheat as it were among that chaff; for from there assuredly came the apostles, from there so many martyrs, of whom Stephen was the first; from there so many churches, which the apostle Paul mentions as glorifying God at his conversion. Concerning this matter I do not doubt that what follows is to be understood: 'And Israel shall be divided in two'—namely into an Israel hostile to Christ and an Israel cleaving to Christ, into an Israel belonging to the bondwoman and an Israel belonging to the free woman. For these two kinds were at first together, just as Abraham still clung to the bondwoman, until the barren one, made fruitful by the grace of Christ, cried out: 'Cast out the bondwoman and her son.'
雖然在那裡也有一個心裡沒有詭詐的以色列,彷彿是那糠秕中的麥子;因為使徒們確實是從那裡出來,那麼多殉道者也是從那裡出來,司提反為其中第一個;那麼多教會也是從那裡而來,使徒保羅提到它們在他歸正時將榮耀歸與神。關於這事,我毫不懷疑下面的話應當這樣理解:「以色列必分為二」——就是分為敵對基督的以色列和歸附基督的以色列,分為屬使女的以色列和屬自主婦人的以色列。因為這兩類起初是在一起的,正如亞伯拉罕仍依戀那使女,直到那不生育的婦人因基督的恩典得以多結果子,喊著說:「把使女和她兒子趕出去。」
3:2238
Propter peccatum quidem Salomonis regnante filio eius Roboam scimus Israel in duo fuisse diuisum adque ita perseuerasse, habentibus singulis partibus reges suos, donec illa gens tota a Chaldaeis esset ingenti uastatione subuersa adque translata. Sed hoc quid ad Saulem, cum, si tale aliquid comminandum esset, ipsi Dauid fuerit potius comminandum, cuius erat filius Salomon? Postremo nunc inter se gens Hebraea diuisa non est, sed indifferenter in eiusdem erroris societate dispersa per terras. Diuisio uero illa, quam Deus sub persona Saulis, illius regni et populi figuram gerentis, eidem regno populoque minatus est, aeterna adque inmutabilis significata est per hoc, quod adiunctum est:
Indeed, on account of Solomon's sin, when his son Rehoboam was reigning, we know that Israel was divided in two and so continued, each part having its own kings, until that whole nation was overthrown by the Chaldeans with vast devastation and carried away. But what has this to do with Saul, since, if any such thing were to be threatened, it ought rather to have been threatened to David himself, whose son was Solomon? Finally, the Hebrew nation is not now divided among itself, but is scattered indiscriminately throughout the lands in the fellowship of one and the same error. But that division which God, under the person of Saul (who bore the figure of that kingdom and people), threatened against that same kingdom and people, was signified as eternal and unchangeable by what was added:
的確,因所羅門的罪,在他兒子羅波安作王時,我們知道以色列分為二,並如此持續下去,各部分都有自己的諸王,直到那整個民族被迦勒底人以極大的荒涼傾覆並擄去。但這與掃羅有何相干?因為若要威嚇這樣的事,倒應當威嚇大衛本人才對,所羅門乃是他的兒子。最後,希伯來民族如今並非彼此分裂,而是在同一錯謬的相通中無分別地分散於各地。但神在掃羅這人格之下(掃羅擔任那國度與百姓的預表),向那同一國度與百姓所威嚇的那分裂,乃藉所加的話被表明為永遠且不可更改的:
3:2239
Et non conuertetur neque paenitebit eum; quoniam non est sicut homo, ut paeniteat eum; ipse minatur, et non permanet; id est, homo minatur, et non permanet: non autem Deus, quem non paenitet, sicut hominem. Ubi enim legitur, quod paeniteat eum, mutatio rerum significatur, inmutabili praescientia manente diuina. Ubi ergo non paenitere dicitur, non mutare intellegitur. Prorsus insolubilem uidemus per haec uerba prolatam diuinitus fuisse sententiam de ista diuisione populi Israel et omnino perpetuam. Quicumque enim ad Christum transierunt uel transeunt uel transibunt inde, non erant inde secundum Dei praescientiam, non secundum generis humani unam eandemque naturam.
'And he will not turn back, nor will he repent; for he is not as a man, that he should repent. He himself threatens, and does not relent'—that is, man threatens, and does not stand by it; but not so God, who does not repent as a man does. For where it is read that he repents, a change of things is signified, while the divine foreknowledge remains unchangeable. Where, therefore, he is said not to repent, he is understood not to change. We see absolutely that by these words a sentence was uttered from God concerning this division of the people of Israel that is insoluble and altogether perpetual. For whoever have passed over to Christ from thence, or are passing, or shall pass, were not of that number according to God's foreknowledge, not according to the one and the same nature of the human race.
「祂必不回轉,也不後悔;因為祂不像人會後悔。祂威嚇,卻不止息」——意即人威嚇,卻不持守;但神不然,神不像人那樣後悔。因為凡讀到神後悔之處,所表明的乃是事物的改變,而神的預知仍然不變。所以凡說神不後悔之處,所理解的乃是神不改變。我們完全看出,藉這些話,神對以色列百姓這分裂所宣告的,是不可廢除、且絕對永恆的判語。因為凡從那裡歸向基督的,無論已歸、正歸、或將歸的,按神的預知都不屬那一群,並非按人類同一相同的本性而論。
3:2240
Prorsus quicumque ex Israelitis adhaerentes Christo perseuerant in illo, numquam erunt cum eis Israelitis, qui eius inimici usque in finem uitae huius esse persistunt; sed in diuisione, quae hic praenuntiata est, perpetuo permanebunt. Nihil enim prodest testamentum uetus de monte Sina in seruitutem generans, nisi quia testimonium perhibet testamento nouo. Alioquin, quamdiu legitur Moyses, uelamen super corda eorum positura est; cum autem inde quisque transierit ad Christum, auferetur uelamen. Transeuntium quippe intentio ipsa mutatur de uetere ad nouum, ut iam non quisque intendat accipere carnalem, sed spiritalem felicitatem.
Indeed, whoever of the Israelites, cleaving to Christ, persevere in him, will never be with those Israelites who persist in being his enemies until the end of this life; but in the division which has here been foretold they will abide forever. For the Old Testament, which from Mount Sinai gives birth to bondage, profits nothing except that it bears witness to the New Testament. Otherwise, so long as Moses is read, a veil is placed over their hearts; but when anyone passes from there to Christ, the veil shall be taken away. For the very intention of those passing over is changed from the old to the new, so that one no longer aims to receive carnal but spiritual felicity.
的確,凡歸附基督的以色列人,若在祂裡面持守到底,就絕不會與那些至死作祂仇敵的以色列人在一起;他們乃要永遠存留在這裡所預言的分裂中。因為那從西乃山生出為奴之子的舊約,並無益處,除非它為新約作見證。否則,摩西的書幾時被誦讀,帕子就幾時蒙在他們心上;但幾時有人從那裡轉向基督,帕子就被除去。因為那轉過來之人的心意本身,已從舊的轉變為新的,以致人不再求得屬肉體的福樂,乃求屬靈的福樂。
3:2241
Propter quod ipse magnus propheta Samuel, antequam unxisset regem Saul, quando exclamauit ad Dominum pro Israel, et exaudiuit eum, et, cum offerret holocaustosim, accedentibus alienigenis ad pugnam contra populum Dei tonuit Dominus super eos, et confusi sunt et offenderunt coram Israel adque superati sunt: adsumsit lapidem unum et statuit illum inter Massephat nouam et ueterem, et uocauit nomen eius Abennezer, quod est Latine lapis adiutoris, et dixit: Usque hoc adiuuit nos Dominus. Massephat interpretatur intentio. Lapis ille adiutoris medietas est Saluatoris.
On this account that great prophet Samuel himself, before he had anointed Saul as king, when he cried out to the Lord on behalf of Israel and the Lord heard him, and when he was offering a holocaust and foreigners drew near to battle against the people of God, the Lord thundered upon them, and they were confounded and were defeated before Israel and overcome—he took a single stone and set it up between the new Mizpah and the old, and called its name Ebenezer, which in Latin means 'the stone of the helper,' and said: 'Thus far the Lord has helped us.' Mizpah is interpreted 'intention.' That stone of the helper is the mediation of the Savior,
為此緣故,那大先知撒母耳本人,在他膏立掃羅為王以前,當他為以色列向耶和華呼求、耶和華應允了他,且當他正獻燔祭、外邦人前來與神的百姓爭戰時,耶和華向他們發雷轟,他們便潰亂,在以色列面前被打敗、被制伏——撒母耳就取了一塊石頭,立在新米斯巴與舊米斯巴之間,給它起名叫以便以謝,按拉丁文意即「幫助之石」,並說:「到如今耶和華都幫助我們。」米斯巴解作「心意」。那幫助之石乃是救主的居間中保,
3:2242
per quem transeundum est a Massephat uetere ad nonam, id est ab intentione, qua exspectabatur in carnali regno beatitudo falsa carnalis, ad intentionem, qua per nouum testamentum exspectatur in regno caelorum beatitudo uerissima spiritalis; qua quoniam nihil est melius, huc usque adiuuat Deus. CAPUT VIII. De promissionibus ad Dauid in filio eius, quae nullatenus in Salomone, sed plenissime inueniuntur in Christo. Iam nunc uideo esse monstrandum, quid ipsi Dauid. qui Sauli successit in regnum, cuius mutatione finalis illa mutatio figurata est, propter quam diuinitus cuncta dicta, cuncta conscripta sunt, Deus promiserit, quod ad rem de qua agimus pertinet.
through whom one must pass from the old Mizpah to the new—that is, from the intention by which a false carnal blessedness was awaited in a carnal kingdom, to the intention by which through the New Testament the truest spiritual blessedness is awaited in the kingdom of heaven; and since nothing is better than this, thus far God helps. CHAPTER VIII. Of the promises made to David concerning his son, which are in no way found in Solomon, but are most fully found in Christ. Now I see that it must be shown what God promised to David himself, who succeeded Saul in the kingdom (by whose change that final change was figured, for the sake of which all things were divinely spoken and all things written down), insofar as it pertains to the matter we are treating.
人必須藉著祂從舊米斯巴過到新米斯巴——就是從那在屬肉體的國度中盼望虛假屬肉體之福的心意,過到那藉新約在諸天的國裡盼望最真實屬靈之福的心意;既然沒有甚麼比這更美,神便幫助到如此地步。第八章 論神向大衛所應許關於他兒子的話,這些話絕不應驗於所羅門,卻最完全地應驗於基督。如今我看出,必須顯明神向繼掃羅作王的大衛本人所應許的是甚麼(藉掃羅的更替預表了那末了的更替,為這末了的更替之故,一切話語都是神所說、一切都是受感所寫),就我們所論的事而言。
3:2243
Cum regi Dauid multa prospera prouenissent, cogitauit facere Deo domum, templum illud scilicet excellentissime diffamatum, quod a rege Salomone filio eius postea fabricatum est. Hoc eo cogitante factum est uerbum Dei ad Nathan prophetam, quod perferret ad regem. Ubi cum dixisset Deus, quod non ab ipso Dauid sibi aedificaretur domus. neque per tantum tempus se mandasse cuiquam in populo suo, ut sibi fieret domus cedrina: Et nunc, inquit, haec dices seruo meo Dauid: Haec dicit Dominus omnipotens:
When many prosperous things had come to king David, he thought to build a house for God—that most exceedingly renowned temple, namely, which was afterward constructed by his son king Solomon. While he was thinking this, the word of God came to Nathan the prophet, that he should convey it to the king. There, when God had said that the house was not to be built for him by David himself, nor had he commanded anyone among his people for so long a time that a house of cedar should be made for him: 'And now,' he says, 'thus you shall say to my servant David: Thus says the Lord almighty:
當許多順利之事臨到大衛王時,他想要為神建造殿宇——就是那後來由他兒子所羅門王所建造、極其著名的聖殿。當他這樣思想時,神的話臨到先知拿單,要他傳給王。在那裡,神既已說那殿不要由大衛本人為祂建造,又說祂並未在這麼長的時間裡吩咐祂百姓中任何人為祂造香柏木的殿,便說:「現在你要對我僕人大衛這樣說:萬軍之耶和華如此說:
3:2244
Accepi te de ouili ouium, ut esses in ducem super populum meum super Israel, et eram tecum in omnibus quibus ingrediebaris, et exterminaui omnes inimicos tuos a facie tua, et feci te nominatum secundum nomen magnorum, qui sunt super terram; et ponam locum populo meo Israel, et plantabo illum. et inhabitabit seorsum, et non sollicitus erit ultra; et non adponet filius iniquitatis humiliare eum, sicut ab initio a diebus, quibus constitui iudices super populum meum Israel; et requiem tibi dabo ab omnibus inimicis tuis, et nuntiabit tibi Dominus, quoniam domum aedificabis ipsi.
I took you from the sheepfold, that you should be ruler over my people, over Israel, and I was with you in all things wherever you went, and I destroyed all your enemies from before your face, and I made you renowned according to the name of the great ones who are upon the earth; and I will appoint a place for my people Israel, and I will plant them, and they shall dwell apart, and shall no more be anxious; and the son of iniquity shall no more add to humble them, as from the beginning, from the days when I appointed judges over my people Israel; and I will give you rest from all your enemies, and the Lord will declare to you that you shall build a house for him.
我從羊圈中將你取來,立你作我民、作以色列的君;你無論往哪裡去,我都與你同在,並從你面前剪除你一切的仇敵,使你得名聲,如同地上那些偉人的名;我要為我民以色列選定一地方,將他們栽植,他們就住在自己的地方,不再受驚擾,不義之子也不再加害苦待他們,像從前、從我立士師治理我民以色列的日子那樣;我要使你得安息,脫離一切仇敵,耶和華還要對你宣告:你要為祂建造殿宇。
3:2245
Et erit, cum repleti fuerint dies tui, et dormies cum patribus tuis, et suscitabo semen tuum post te, qui erit de uentre tuo, et praeparabo regnum eius. Hic aedificabit mihi domum nomini meo, et dirigam thronum illius usque in aeternum. Ego ero illi in patrem, et ille erit mihi in filium. Et si uenerit iniquitas eius, redarguam illum in uirga uirorum et in tactibus filiorum hominum; misericordiam autem meam non amoueam ab eo, sicut amoui, a quibus amoui faciem meam; et fidelis erit domus eius et regnum eius usque in aeternum coram me, et thronus eius erit erectus usque in aeternum. Hanc tam grandem promissionem qui putat in Salomone fuisse conpletam, multum errat.
And it shall come to pass, when your days are fulfilled, and you sleep with your fathers, that I will raise up your seed after you, who shall be from your loins, and I will establish his kingdom. He shall build me a house for my name, and I will set up his throne forever. I will be to him a father, and he shall be to me a son. And if his iniquity should come, I will chasten him with the rod of men and with the blows of the sons of men; but my mercy I will not take away from him, as I took it from those from whom I turned away my face; and his house and his kingdom shall be faithful forever before me, and his throne shall be set up forever.' Whoever thinks that so great a promise was fulfilled in Solomon greatly errs.
並且,當你的日子滿了,與你列祖同睡的時候,我必興起你的後裔接續你,就是從你腹中所出的,我必堅定他的國。他必為我的名建造殿宇,我要堅立他的寶座,直到永遠。我要作他的父,他要作我的子。他若犯了罪孽,我必用人的杖、用世人的鞭責打他;但我的慈愛仍不離開他,像我從前所離棄、轉臉不顧的那些人那樣;你的家、你的國必在我面前永遠堅立,你的寶座也必堅定,直到永遠。凡以為這麼大的應許應驗在所羅門身上的,就大錯特錯了。
3:2246
Adtendit enim quod dictum est: Hic aedificabit mihi domum, quoniam Salomon templum illud nobile struxit, et non adtendit: Fidelis erit domus eius et regnum eius usque in aeternum coram me. Adtendat ergo et adspiciat Salomonis domum plenam mulieribus alienigenis colentibus deos falsos et ipsum ab eis regem aliquando sapientem in eandem idolatriam seductum adque deiectum; et non audeat existimare Deum uel hoc promisisse mendaciter uel talem Salomonem domumque eius futuram non potuisse praescire.
For he attends to what was said, 'He shall build me a house,' because Solomon constructed that noble temple, and does not attend to: 'His house and his kingdom shall be faithful forever before me.' Let him, therefore, attend and behold Solomon's house full of foreign women worshiping false gods, and the king himself, once wise, seduced by them into the same idolatry and cast down; and let him not dare to suppose that God either falsely made this promise or could not foreknow that Solomon and his house would be such.
因為這人只注意所說的「他必為我建造殿宇」,因所羅門建了那座宏偉的聖殿,卻不注意:「他的家、他的國必在我面前永遠堅立。」所以叫他注意並察看所羅門的家——滿是敬拜假神的外邦女子,連那曾經有智慧的王本人也被她們引誘陷入同樣的偶像崇拜而墮落;叫他不敢妄想神或是虛謊地作了這應許,或是不能預知所羅門和他的家會成為這樣。
3:2247
Non hinc autem deberemus ambigere, nec si non in Christo Domino nostro, qui factus est ex semine Dauid secundum carnem, iam uideremus ista conpleri, ne uane adque inaniter hic alium aliquem requiramus, sicut carnales Iudaei. Nam et ipsi usque adeo filium, quem loco isto regi Dauid promissum legunt, intellegunt non fuisse Salomonem, ut eo, qui promissus est tanta iam manifestatione, declarato adhuc mirabili caecitate alium sperare se dicant. Facta est quidem nonnulla imago rei futurae etiam in Salomone, in eo quod templum aedificauit et pacem habuit secundum nomen suum (Salomon quippe pacificus est Latine) et in exordio regni sui mirabiliter laudabilis fuit;
But we ought not therefore to be in doubt, even if we did not yet see these things being fulfilled in Christ our Lord, who was made of the seed of David according to the flesh; nor should we vainly and emptily look here for some other man, as the carnal Jews do. For they too, to such a degree understand that the son who, they read, was here promised to king David was not Solomon, that, although the one who was promised has been declared with such great manifestation, they still, with marvelous blindness, say that they await another. There was indeed made some image of the future thing even in Solomon, in that he built the temple and had peace according to his name (for Solomon means 'peaceable' in Latin), and at the outset of his reign he was marvelously praiseworthy;
但即使我們還未看見這些事應驗在我們的主基督身上(祂按肉體是從大衛的後裔而出),我們也不該因此疑惑;我們更不該像屬肉體的猶太人那樣,在此徒然空洞地尋找別的甚麼人。因為連他們自己也到這地步明白:他們所讀到此處應許給大衛王的那兒子並非所羅門,以致雖然那位被應許者已以如此大的彰顯被宣明,他們仍以驚人的瞎眼說自己在盼望另一位。在所羅門身上確實也作了將來之事的某種圖像,因他建造了聖殿,並照他名字的意思享有和平(所羅門按拉丁文意即「和平的」),且在他作王之初奇妙地堪受稱讚;
3:2248
sed eadem sua persona per umbram futuri praenuntiabat etiam ipse Christum Dominum, non exhibebat. Unde quaedam de illo ita scripta sunt, quasi de ipso ista praedicta sint, dum scriptura sancta etiam rebus gestis prophetans quodam modo in eo figuram definiat futurorum. Nam praeter libros diuinae historiae, ubi regnasse narratur, psalmus etiam septuagensimus primus titulo nominis eius inscriptus est; in quo tam multa dicuntur, quae omnino ei conuenire non possunt, Domino autem Christo aptissima perspicuitate conueniunt, ut euidenter appareat, quod in illo figura qualiscumque adumbrata sit, in isto autem ipsa ueritas praesentata. Notum est enim, quibus.
but by that same person of his he likewise foretold, through the shadow of what was to come, Christ the Lord—he did not exhibit him. Whence certain things have been written of him as though these had been foretold of himself, while the holy Scripture, prophesying in a certain manner even by deeds done, defines in him a figure of things to come. For besides the books of divine history, where he is narrated to have reigned, the seventy-first psalm too is inscribed with the title of his name; in which so many things are said which cannot at all befit him, but befit the Lord Christ with most fitting clarity, so that it evidently appears that in the one a figure of some sort was sketched in shadow, while in the other the very truth was presented. For it is well known by what
但藉著他這同一人格,他同樣藉將來之事的影兒,預表了主基督——卻沒有將祂表明出來。因此有些論到他的事被寫下,彷彿這些是論到他自己被預言的,而聖經以某種方式甚至藉所行之事發預言,在他身上勾畫出將來之事的一個預表。因為除了記載他作王的神聖歷史書卷之外,第七十一篇詩篇也以他名字為題;其中所說的許多事完全不能合於他,卻以最貼切的明晰合於主基督,以致顯然可見:在前者身上是以影兒勾勒出某種預表,而在後者身上則呈現出真理本身。因為眾所周知,所羅門的國度是以怎樣的
3:2249
terminis regnum conclusum fuerat Salomonis; et tamen in eo psalmo legitur, ut alia taceam: Dominabitur a mari usque ad mare et a flumine usque ad terminos orbis terrae, quod in Christo uidemus inpleri. A flumine quippe dominandi sumsit exordium, ubi baptizatus a Iohanne eodem,. monstrante coepit agnosci a discipulis, qui eum non solum magistrum, uerum etiam Dominum appellauerunt. Nec ob aliud uiuente adhuc patre suo Dauid regnare coepit Salomon, quod nulli regum illorum contigit, nisi ut hinc quoque satis eluceat non esse ipsum, quem prophetia ista praesigDat , quae ad eius patrem loquitur dicens:
bounds the kingdom of Solomon had been enclosed; and yet in that psalm it is read—to pass over other things—'He shall have dominion from sea to sea, and from the river to the ends of the orb of the earth,' which we see fulfilled in Christ. For from the river he took the beginning of his dominion, where, having been baptized by the same John, he began to be recognized by his disciples, who called him not only Master but also Lord. Nor was it for any other reason that Solomon began to reign while his father David was still living—which happened to none of those kings—except that from this too it might shine forth sufficiently that he is not the one whom this prophecy signifies beforehand, which speaks to his father, saying:
界限所圈定的;然而在那詩篇中卻讀到——略過其他不提——「祂要執掌權柄,從這海到那海,從大河直到地極」,這我們看見應驗在基督身上。因為祂從大河開始掌權,就是在祂受了那同一位約翰的洗、開始被門徒認出之處,門徒不但稱祂為夫子,也稱祂為主。所羅門之所以在他父親大衛還活著時就開始作王(這是那些王中無一人遇到的),不為別的,正是要從這事也充分顯明:他並非這預言所預表的那一位,這預言乃是對他父親說的,說:
3:2250
Et erit, cum repleti fuerint dies tui, et dormies cum patribus tuis, et suscitabo semen tuum post te, qui erit de uentre tuo, et praeparabo regnum illius. Quo modo ergo propter id quod sequitur: Hic aedificabit mihi domum, iste Salomon putabitur prophetatus, et non potius propter id quod praecedit: Cum repleti fuerint dies tui et dormies cum patribus tuis, suscitabo semen tuum post te, alius pacificus intellegitur esse promissus, qui non ante, sicut iste, sed post mortem Dauid praenuntiatus est suscitandus?
'And it shall come to pass, when your days are fulfilled, and you sleep with your fathers, that I will raise up your seed after you, who shall be from your loins, and I will establish his kingdom.' How, then, on account of what follows—'He shall build me a house'—shall this Solomon be thought to have been prophesied, and not rather, on account of what precedes—'When your days are fulfilled, and you sleep with your fathers, I will raise up your seed after you'—is another peaceable one understood to be the one promised, who was foretold as to be raised up not before, like this one, but after David's death?
「並且,當你的日子滿了,與你列祖同睡的時候,我必興起你的後裔接續你,就是從你腹中所出的,我必堅定他的國。」那麼,怎能因下面的話「他必為我建造殿宇」就以為這所羅門是被預言的,而不更該因前面的話「當你的日子滿了,與你列祖同睡的時候,我必興起你的後裔接續你」,將另一位和平之君理解為那被應許的——這位被預言要興起的,不是像所羅門那樣在大衛死前,乃是在大衛死後?
3:2251
Quamlibet enim longo interposito tempore Iesus Christus ueniret, procul dubio post mortem regis Dauid, cui sic est promissus, eum uenire oportebat, qui aedificaret domum Deo, non de lignis et lapidibus, sed de hominibus, qualem illum aedificare gaudemus. Huic enim domui dicit apostolus, hoc est fidelibus Christi: Templum enim Dei sanctum est, quod estis uos. CAPUT VIIII. Quam similis in psalmo octogensimo octauo sit prophetia de Christo his, quae in regnorum libris Nathan prophetante promittuntur. Propter quod et in psalmo octogensimo octauo, cuius est titulus: Intellectus ipsi Aethan Israelitae.
For however long an interval of time intervened before Jesus Christ should come, beyond doubt it behooved him, to whom he was thus promised, to come after the death of king David—him who should build a house for God, not of timber and stones, but of men, such as we rejoice that he is building. For to this house the apostle says—that is, to the faithful of Christ—'For the temple of God is holy, which you are.' CHAPTER IX. How similar in the eighty-eighth psalm is the prophecy concerning Christ to those things which are promised in the books of Kingdoms with Nathan prophesying. On which account also in the eighty-eighth psalm, whose title is 'An understanding of Ethan the Israelite himself,'
因為無論在耶穌基督來臨之前隔了多長的時間,毫無疑問,那位這樣被應許給大衛的,理當在大衛王死後才來——就是那要為神建造殿宇的,這殿不是用木石建造,乃是用人建造,正如我們所歡喜的,祂正在建造這樣的殿。因為使徒對這殿,就是對基督的眾信徒說:「因為神的殿是聖的,這殿就是你們。」第九章 第八十八篇詩篇中論到基督的預言,與列王紀中藉拿單所應許的那些話何等相似。為此緣故,在第八十八篇詩篇中(其標題為「以色列人以探的訓誨詩」),
3:2252
commemorantur promissiones Dei factae regi Dauid, et istis, quae in libro regnorum sunt posita, quaedam ibi similia dicuntur, sicut est: Iuraui Dauid seruo meo: Usque in aeternum praeparabo semen tuum; et iterum: Tunc locutus es in adspectu filiis tuis et dixisti: Posui adiutorium super potentem, exaltaui electum de populo meo. Inueni Dauid seruum meum, in oleo sancto meo unxi eum. Manus enim mea auxiliabitur ei et bracchium meum confortabit eum. Non proficiet inimicus in eo et filius iniquitatis non adponet nocere ei. Et concidam inimicos eius a facie eius, et eos, qui oderunt eum, fugabo. Et ueritas mea et misericordia mea cum ipso, et in nomine meo exaltabitur cornu eius.
the promises of God made to king David are recalled, and to those which are set down in the book of Kingdoms certain similar things are there said, such as: 'I have sworn to David my servant: Forever will I establish your seed'; and again: 'Then you spoke in vision to your sons and said: I have laid help upon one that is mighty, I have exalted a chosen one out of my people. I have found David my servant, with my holy oil I have anointed him. For my hand shall help him, and my arm shall strengthen him. The enemy shall not prevail against him, and the son of iniquity shall not add to hurt him. And I will cut down his enemies before his face, and those who hate him I will put to flight. And my truth and my mercy shall be with him, and in my name his horn shall be exalted.
神向大衛王所作的應許被追述出來,而對列王紀中所載的那些話,這裡也說了某些相似的話,例如:「我與我僕人大衛起了誓:我要堅立你的後裔,直到永遠」;又如:「那時你在異象中對你的眾子說:我已將幫助加在一位有能者身上,我從民中高舉一位蒙揀選的。我尋得我僕人大衛,用我的聖膏膏了他。我的手必扶持他,我的膀臂必使他堅固。仇敵必不能勝過他,不義之子必不再加害他。我要在他面前剪除他的仇敵,並擊敗那恨他的人。我的信實和我的慈愛必與他同在,他的角必因我的名被高舉。
3:2253
Et ponam in mari manum eius et in fluminibus dexteram eius. Ipse inuocabit me: Pater meus es tu, Deus meus et susceptor salutis meae. Et ego primogenitum ponam eum, excelsum aput reges terrae. In aeternum seruabo ei misericordiam meam et testamentum meum fidele ipsi. Et ponam in saeculum saeculi semen eius, et thronum eius sicut dies caeli. Quae omnia de Domino Iesu intelleguntur, quando recte intelleguntur, sub nomine Dauid propter formam serui, quam de semine Dauid idem Mediator adsumsit ex uirgine. Continuo etiam dicitur de peccatis filiorum eius tale aliquid, quale in regnorum libro positum est et quasi de Salomone procliuius accipitur. Ibi namque, hoc est in regnorum libro:
And I will set his hand in the sea, and his right hand in the rivers. He shall call upon me: You are my Father, my God, and the upholder of my salvation. And I will make him my firstborn, high above the kings of the earth. Forever will I keep my mercy for him, and my covenant faithful to him. And I will set his seed for ages of ages, and his throne as the days of heaven.' All these things are understood of the Lord Jesus, when they are rightly understood, under the name of David, on account of the form of a servant which the same Mediator took from the seed of David out of the Virgin. Immediately too something of this sort is said concerning the sins of his sons, such as is set down in the book of Kingdoms and is more readily taken as if of Solomon. For there, that is, in the book of Kingdoms:
我要使他的手伸到海上,他的右手伸到江河。他要稱呼我說:你是我的父,是我的神,是拯救我的磐石。我也要立他為長子,為地上最高的君王。我要為他永遠存留我的慈愛,我與他所立的約必堅定。我要使他的後裔存到永永遠遠,使他的寶座如天之久。」這一切話,若正確理解,都是論到主耶穌的,以大衛之名而論,乃因這同一位中保從大衛的後裔、由童女取了奴僕的樣式。緊接著也論到他眾子的罪說了類似的話,正如列王紀中所載、且更易被當作論到所羅門的。因為在那裡,就是在列王紀中:
3:2254
Et si uenerit, inquit, iniquitas eius, redarguam illum in uirga uirorum et in tactibus filiorum hominum; misericordiam autem meam non amoueam ab eo; tactibus significans plagas correptionis. Unde illud est: Ne tetigeritis christos meos. Quod quid est aliud, quam (De laeseritis\'? In psalmo uero cum ageret tamquam de Dauid, ut quiddam eius modi etiam ibi diceret: Si dereliquerint, inquit, filii eius legem meam et in iudiciis meis non ambulauerint; si iustificationes meas profanauerint et mandata mea non custodierint: uisitabo in uirga iniquitates eorum et in flagellis delicta eorum; misericordiam autem meam non dispergam ab eo. Non dixit (ab eis\\ cum loqueretur de filiis eius, non de ipso;
'And if his iniquity should come,' he says, 'I will chasten him with the rod of men and with the blows of the sons of men; but my mercy I will not take away from him,'—by 'blows' signifying the stripes of correction. Whence is that saying: 'Touch not my anointed ones.' What else is this than 'do not injure them'? But in the psalm, when he was treating as it were of David, that he might say there too something of this kind: 'If,' he says, 'his sons forsake my law and walk not in my judgments; if they profane my justifications and keep not my commandments: I will visit their iniquities with a rod, and their offenses with stripes; but my mercy I will not scatter away from him.' He did not say 'from them,' though he was speaking of his sons, not of himself;
「他若犯了罪孽,」祂說,「我必用人的杖、用世人的鞭責打他;但我的慈愛仍不離開他」——以「鞭」表明管教的責打。由此有那句話:「不可觸動我所膏立的人。」這不就是「不可傷害他們」嗎?但在詩篇中,當祂彷彿論到大衛、好叫祂在那裡也說某些這樣的話時,祂說:「他的子孫若離棄我的律法,不照我的典章行;若褻瀆我的律例,不遵守我的誡命:我就要用杖責罰他們的罪孽,用鞭責罰他們的過犯;但我的慈愛仍不從他離開。」祂並沒有說「從他們」,雖然祂是論到他的子孫,而非論他本人;
3:2255
sed dixit ab eo, quod bene intellectum tantundem ualet. Non enim Christi ipsius, quod est caput ecclesiae, possent inueniri ulla peccata, quae opus esset humanis correptionibus seruata misericordia diuinitus coherceri; sed in eius corpore ac membris, quod populus eius est. Ideo in libro regnorum: Iniquitas eius dicitur; in psalmo autem: Filiorum eius; ut intellegamus de ipso dici quodam modo, quod de eius corpore dicitur. Propter quod etiam ipse de caelo, cum corpus eius, quod sunt fideles eius, Saulus persequeretur: Saule, inquit, Saule, quid me persequeris? Deinde in consequentibus psalmi:
but he said 'from him,' which when well understood means just as much. For of Christ himself, who is the head of the Church, there could not be found any sins which it would be necessary, mercy being divinely preserved, to restrain by human corrections; but in his body and members, which is his people. Therefore in the book of Kingdoms it is said 'his iniquity'; but in the psalm, 'his sons'; so that we may understand that there is said in a certain way of him what is said of his body. On which account he too, from heaven, when his body, which is his faithful ones, was being persecuted by Saul, said: 'Saul, Saul, why do you persecute me?' Then in the following parts of the psalm:
但祂說「從他」,這話若正確理解,意思也是一樣的。因為論到基督本身,就是教會的頭,找不出任何罪,是在神所存留的慈愛之下、需要用人的管教來約束的;乃是在祂的身體和肢體裡,就是祂的百姓裡。所以在列王紀中說「他的罪孽」;而在詩篇中說「他子孫的」;好叫我們明白:論到祂身體所說的,在某種意義上也是論到祂本身所說的。為此緣故,當祂的身體(就是祂的眾信徒)被掃羅逼迫時,祂也從天上說:「掃羅,掃羅,你為甚麼逼迫我?」其次在詩篇接下來的部分:
3:2256
Neque nocebo, inquit, in ueritate mea, neque profanabo testamentum meum, et quae procedunt de labiis meis non reprobabo. Semel iuraui in sancto meo, si Dauid mentiar; id est, nequaquam Dauid mentiar. Solet enim sic loqui scriptura. Quid autem non mentiatur, adiungit et dicit: Semen eius in aeternum manet; et sedes eius sicut sol in con-. spectu meo, et sicut luna perfecta in aeternum, et testis in caelo fidelis. CAPUT X. Quam diuersa acta sint in regno terrenae Hieru salem ab his, quae promiserat Deus, ut intellegeretur promissionis ueritas ad alterius regis et regni gloriam pertinere.
'Neither will I hurt him in my truth,' he says, 'nor will I profane my covenant, and the things that proceed from my lips I will not reject. Once have I sworn by my holy one, if I lie to David'—that is, in no way will I lie to David. For Scripture is wont to speak thus. But what he will not lie about, he adds and says: 'His seed shall abide forever; and his throne as the sun in my sight, and as the perfect moon forever, and a faithful witness in heaven.' CHAPTER X. How different were the things done in the kingdom of the earthly Jerusalem from those which God had promised, that it might be understood that the truth of the promise pertained to the glory of another king and kingdom.
「我必不憑我的信實傷害他,」祂說,「也不褻瀆我的約,並我口中所出的,我必不廢棄。我指著我的聖潔起了一次誓,我若向大衛說謊」——意即我斷不向大衛說謊。因為聖經慣於這樣說。至於祂所不說謊的事,祂接著說:「他的後裔要存到永遠;他的寶座在我眼前如日之恆,又如月亮永遠堅立,為天上信實的見證。」第十章 在屬地耶路撒冷的國度中所行的事,與神所應許的何等不同,好叫人明白:那應許的真實乃是關乎另一位君王和另一國度的榮耀。
3:2257
Post haec tantae promissionis ualidissima firmamenta, ne putarentur in Salomone conpleta, tamquam id speraretur nec inueniretur: Tu uero, inquit, reppulisti et ad nihilum deduxisti, Domine. Hoc quippe factum est de regno Salomonis in posteris eius usque ad euersionem ipsius terrenae Hierusalem, quae regni eiusdem sedes fuit, et maxime ipsius templi labem, quod fuerat a Salomone constructum. Sed ne ob hoc putaretur Deus contra sua promissa fecisse, continuo subiecit: Distulisti christum tuum. Non ergo est ille Salomon, sed nec ipse Dauid, si dilatus est christus Domini.
After these most valid foundations of so great a promise, lest they should be thought fulfilled in Solomon (as though that were hoped for and not found): 'But you,' he says, 'have rejected and brought to nothing, O Lord.' This indeed was done concerning the kingdom of Solomon in his descendants, up to the overthrow of that earthly Jerusalem itself, which was the seat of that same kingdom, and especially the ruin of that very temple which had been constructed by Solomon. But lest on this account God should be thought to have acted against his own promises, he immediately subjoined: 'You have deferred your anointed.' Therefore that one is not Solomon, but neither is David himself, if the Lord's anointed has been deferred.
在這麼大應許的這些最有力的根基之後,免得人以為這些應驗在所羅門身上(彷彿那是所盼望卻未尋見的):「但你,」祂說,「主啊,你卻丟棄了、且使之歸於無有。」這事的確臨到所羅門的國度,及於他的後裔,直到那屬地耶路撒冷本身的傾覆(耶路撒冷曾是那同一國度的京都),尤其是那座由所羅門所建之聖殿的毀壞。但免得人因此以為神違背了自己的應許,祂隨即補充說:「你延遲了你的受膏者。」所以那一位不是所羅門,但若主的受膏者被延遲了,也不是大衛本人。
3:2258
Cum enim christi eius dicerentur omnes reges mystico illo chrismate consecrati, non solum a rege Dauid et deinceps, sed ab illo etiam Saule, qui populo eidem rex primus est unctus (ipse quippe Dauid eum christum Domini appellat): erat tamen unus uerus christus, cuius illi figuram prophetica unctione gestabant; qui secundum opinionem hominum, qui eum putabant in Dauid uel in Salomone intellegendum, differebatur in longum; secundum dispositionem autem Dei uenturus suo tempore parabatur. Interea dum ille differtur, quid factum sit de regno terrenae Hierusalem, ubi sperabatur utique regnaturus, secutus iste psalmus adiunxit adque ait:
For although all the kings consecrated with that mystical chrism were called his anointed—not only from king David and thereafter, but also from that Saul who was the first king anointed over that same people (for David himself calls him the Lord's anointed)—yet there was one true anointed one, whose figure those bore by their prophetic anointing; who, according to the opinion of men who thought he was to be understood in David or in Solomon, was put off to a distant time; but according to the disposition of God, he was being prepared to come in his own season. Meanwhile, while he is deferred, what happened concerning the kingdom of the earthly Jerusalem, where assuredly he was hoped to reign, this psalm went on to add and said:
因為雖然凡受那奧祕之膏所祝聖的諸王都被稱為主的受膏者——不僅從大衛王及以後,連那作那同一百姓首位受膏之王的掃羅也是(大衛本人就稱他為主的受膏者)——然而只有一位真受膏者,那些王藉他們先知性的受膏所擔任的乃是祂的預表;按那些以為祂該在大衛或所羅門身上理解之人的看法,祂被推到遙遠的時候;但按神的安排,祂正被預備在祂自己的時候來到。同時,當祂被延遲時,那屬地耶路撒冷的國度(人確曾盼望祂在那裡作王)發生了甚麼事,這詩篇接著補充說:
3:2259
Euertisti testamentum serui tui, profanasti in terra sanctitatem eius; destruxisti omnes macerias eius, posuisti munitiones eius formidinem; diripuerunt eum omnes transeuntes uiam, factus est obprobrium uicinis suis; exaltasti dexteram inimicorum eius, iucundasti omnes inimicos eius; auertisti adiutorium gladii eius et non es opitulatus ei in bello; dissoluisti eum ab emundatione, sedem eius in terram conlisisti; minuisti dies sedis eius, perfudisti eum confusione.
'You have overthrown the covenant of your servant, you have profaned his sanctuary on the earth; you have destroyed all his walls, you have made his fortifications a terror; all who pass along the way have plundered him, he has become a reproach to his neighbors; you have exalted the right hand of his enemies, you have made all his enemies rejoice; you have turned away the help of his sword, and you have not aided him in war; you have loosed him from cleansing, you have dashed his throne to the ground; you have shortened the days of his throne, you have poured over him confusion.'
「你廢棄了你僕人的約,在地上褻瀆了他的聖所;你拆毀了他一切的牆垣,使他的堅固之處成為可懼;凡過路的都搶掠他,他成了鄰舍羞辱的對象;你高舉了他仇敵的右手,使他一切的仇敵歡喜;你使他刀劍的鋒刃捲回,在爭戰中沒有扶助他;你使他從潔淨中被解除,將他的寶座摔在地上;你縮短了他寶座的日子,使羞愧淹沒了他。」
3:2260
Haec omnia uenerunt super ancillam Hierusalem, in qua regnauerunt nonnulli etiam filii liberae, regnum illud tenentes in dispensatione temporaria, regnum autem caelestis Hierusalem, cuius erant filii, in uera fide habentes et in uero Christo sperantes. Quo modo autem ista uenerint super illud regnum, index est rerum gestarum, si legatur, historia. - CAPUT XI. De substantia populi Dei, quae per susceptionem carnis in Christo est, qui solus eruendi ab inferis animam suam habuit potestatem. Post haec autem prophetata ad precandum Deum propheta conuertitur; sed et ipsa precatio prophetatio est. Usque quo, Domine, auertis in finem? subauditur \'faciem tuam\', sicut alibi dicitur:
All these things came upon the bondwoman Jerusalem, in which there reigned also some sons of the free woman, holding that kingdom in a temporal stewardship, but holding the kingdom of the heavenly Jerusalem, whose sons they were, in true faith and hoping in the true Christ. But in what manner these things came upon that kingdom, the history of deeds done is the index, if it be read. CHAPTER XI. Of the substance of the people of God, which is in Christ through the assumption of the flesh, who alone had power to rescue his soul from the lower regions. After these things prophesied, the prophet turns to praying to God; but that very prayer is a prophecy. 'How long, O Lord, do you turn away unto the end?' there is understood 'your face,' as elsewhere it is said:
這一切都臨到那作使女的耶路撒冷,其中也有一些自主婦人的兒子作王,以暫時的職分掌管那國度,卻以真信德持守天上耶路撒冷的國度(他們本是其中的兒子),並指望那真基督。但這些事以何等方式臨到那國度,所行之事的歷史就是索引,只要去讀便知。第十一章 論神百姓的本質,這本質藉肉體的取得而在基督裡,惟有祂有權柄救自己的魂脫離陰間。在預言這些事之後,先知轉而向神禱告;但那禱告本身就是預言。「主啊,你掩面要到幾時呢?」這裡所領會的是「你的面」,正如別處所說:
3:2261
Quo usque auertis faciem tuam a me? Nam ideo quidam codices hic non habent auertis, sed \'auerteris\'; quamquam possit intellegi: \'Auertis misericordiam tuam, quam promisisti Dauid\'. Quod autem dixit: In finem, quid est nisi usque in finem? Qui finis intellegendus est ultimum tempus, quando in Christum Iesum etiam gens illa est creditura, ante quem finem illa fieri oportebat, quae superius aerumnosa defleuit. Propter quae et hic sequitur: Exardescit sicut ignis ira tua: memento quae est mea substantia. Nihil hic melius quam ipse Iesus intellegitur substantia populi eius, ex quo natura est carnis eius. Non enim uane, inquit, constituisti omnes filios hominum.
'How long will you turn your face away from me?' For on this account some manuscripts here do not have 'do you turn away,' but 'will you be turned away'; though it can be understood: 'You turn away your mercy, which you promised to David.' But as for what he said, 'unto the end,' what is it but 'even to the end'? Which end is to be understood as the last time, when even that nation is to believe in Christ Jesus; before which end those things had to come to pass which it lamented above as full of distress. On account of which here too there follows: 'Your wrath blazes up like fire: remember what is my substance.' Nothing here is better understood than Jesus himself as the substance of his people, from whom is the nature of his flesh. 'For not in vain,' he says, 'have you established all the sons of men.'
「你掩面不顧我要到幾時呢?」為此緣故,這裡有些抄本不作「你掩面」,而作「你必被轉離」;雖然也可理解為:「你轉離你的慈愛,就是你向大衛所應許的。」至於他所說的「到末了」,這不就是「直到末了」嗎?這末了應理解為末後的時候,就是連那民族也要信入基督耶穌的時候;在這末了之前,上面所哀歎那些充滿患難的事必須先發生。為此緣故,這裡也接著說:「你的忿怒如火燒起:求你記念我的本質是甚麼。」這裡所理解最好的,無過於耶穌本身為祂百姓的本質,祂肉體的性情正從這百姓而出。「因為你造一切世人,並非徒然,」他說。
3:2262
Nisi enim esset unus filius hominis substantia Israel, per quem filium hominis liberarentur multi filii hominum, uane utique constituti essent omnes filii hominum. Nunc uero omnis quidem humana natura per peccatum primi hominis in uanitatem de ueritate conlapsa est, propter quod dicit alius psalmus: Homo uanitati similis factus est, dies eius uelut umbra praetereunt; sed non uane Deus constituit omnes filios hominum, quia et multos a uanitate liberat per mediatorem Iesum, et quos liberandos non esse praesciuit, ad utilitatem liberandorum et conparationem duarum inter se a contrario ciuitatum non utique uane in totius rationalis creaturae pulcherrima adque iustissima ordinatione constituit.
For unless there were one Son of man as the substance of Israel, through whom Son of man many sons of men should be set free, assuredly all the sons of men would have been established in vain. But now indeed all human nature has, through the sin of the first man, collapsed from truth into vanity, on account of which another psalm says: 'Man has become like to vanity, his days pass away like a shadow'; yet God did not establish all the sons of men in vain, because he both sets many free from vanity through the mediator Jesus, and those whom he foreknew were not to be set free, he assuredly did not establish in vain, in the most beautiful and most just ordering of the whole rational creation, for the benefit of those to be set free and for the comparison of the two cities one against the other.
因為除非有一位人子作以色列的本質,藉這位人子使許多世人得以釋放,那麼一切世人必定是徒然被造的了。但如今,所有人性確實都因頭一個人的罪,從真理墮落到虛空,為此另一篇詩篇說:「人好像一口氣,他的年日如同影兒快快過去」;然而神造一切世人並非徒然,因為祂一面藉中保耶穌使許多人脫離虛空,一面,那些祂所預知不得釋放的,祂也斷非徒然造他們,乃是在整個理性受造之物最美麗、最公義的安排中,為使將得釋放者得益處,並為彼此相對的兩座城作對照。
3:2263
Deinde sequitur: Quis est homo, qui uiuet et non uidebit mortem, eruet animam suam de manu inferi? Quis est iste. nisi substantia illa Israel ex semine Dauid, Christus Iesus? De quo dicit apostolus, quod surgens a mortuis iam non moritur, et mors ei ultra non dominabitur. Sic enim uiuet et non uidebit mortem, ut tamen mortuus fuerit, sed animam suam eruerit de manu inferni, quo propter quorundam soluenda inferna uincula descenderat; eruerit autem potestate illa, de qua in euangelio dicit: Potestatem habeo ponendi animam meam et potestatem habeo iterum sumendi eam. CAPUT XII. Ad quorum personam pertinere intellegenda sit flagitatio promissorum, de quibus in psalmo dicitur:
Then follows: 'Who is the man that shall live and not see death, that shall rescue his soul from the hand of hell?' Who is this, but that substance of Israel from the seed of David, Christ Jesus? Of whom the apostle says that, rising from the dead, he now dies no more, and death shall no longer have dominion over him. For so shall he live and not see death, that nevertheless he had died, but had rescued his soul from the hand of hell, whither he had descended in order to loose the infernal bonds of certain ones; and he rescued it by that power, of which he says in the Gospel: 'I have power to lay down my soul, and I have power to take it again.' CHAPTER XII. To whose person the demanding of the promises ought to be understood to pertain, concerning which it is said in the psalm:
接著說:「誰能常活不見死、救自己的魂脫離陰間的權勢呢?」這位是誰,豈不是那從大衛後裔而出、以色列的本質、基督耶穌嗎?使徒論到祂說,祂從死人中復活,就不再死,死也不再作祂的主了。因為祂要這樣常活不見死,然而祂卻曾死過,乃救自己的魂脫離了陰間的權勢——祂曾下到那裡,為要釋放某些人陰間的鎖鏈;祂是憑那權柄救它的,就是祂在福音書中所說的:「我有權柄捨棄我的魂,也有權柄再取回來。」第十二章 那向神追討應許的,應理解為關乎誰的人格,這應許在詩篇中如此說:
3:2264
Ubi sunt misericordiae tuae, Domine, antiquae et cetera. Sed cetera psalmi huius, quae ita se habent: Ubi sunt miserationes tuae antiquae, Domine, quas iurasti Dauid in ueritate tua? Memento, Domine, obprobrii seruorum tuorum, quod continui in sinu meo multarum gentium; quod exprobrauerunt inimici tui, Domine; quod exprobrauerunt, commutationem Christi tui, utrum ex persona dicta sint illorum Israelitarum, qui desiderabant reddi sibi promissionem, quae facta est ad Dauid, an potius Christianorum, qui non secundum carnem, sed secundum spiritum sunt Israelitae, merito quaeri potest. Dicta sunt quippe ista uel scripta tempore, quo fuit Aethan, de cuius nomine titulum iste psalmus accepit;
'Where are your mercies, O Lord, the ancient ones,' and the rest. But the rest of this psalm, which run thus: 'Where are your ancient compassions, O Lord, which you swore to David in your truth? Remember, O Lord, the reproach of your servants, which I have held back in my bosom, of many nations; with which your enemies have reproached, O Lord; with which they have reproached the exchange of your anointed,'—whether these were spoken from the person of those Israelites who longed for the promise made to David to be rendered to them, or rather of the Christians, who are Israelites not according to the flesh but according to the spirit, may with reason be asked. These things were indeed spoken or written in the time when Ethan lived, from whose name this psalm received its title;
「主啊,你古時的慈愛在哪裡呢?」等等。但這詩篇其餘的話如下:「主啊,你古時的憐恤在哪裡呢,就是你憑你的信實向大衛所起誓的?主啊,求你記念你眾僕人所受的羞辱,就是我懷中所忍受許多列邦的羞辱;主啊,這是你的仇敵所辱罵的,他們辱罵你受膏者的更替。」這些話究竟是從那些渴望神向大衛所作之應許得以實現之以色列人的人格而說,還是更該從那些基督徒(他們不是按肉體、乃是按靈作以色列人)而說,這可以合理地探究。這些話確實是在以探活著的時候所說或所寫(這詩篇從他名字得了標題);
3:2265
et idem tempus regni Dauid fuit; ac per hoc non diceretur: Ubi sunt miserationes tuae antiquae, Domine, quas iurasti Dauid in ueritate tua? nisi eorum personam in se propheta transfiguraret, qui longe postea futuri erant, quibus hoc tempus esset antiquum, quando regi Dauid ista promissa sunt. Potest autem intellegi multas gentes, quando Christianos persequebantur, exprobrasse illis passionem Christi, quam scriptura commutationem uocat. quoniam moriendo inmortalis est factus.
and that same time was the time of David's reign; and on this account it would not be said: 'Where are your ancient compassions, O Lord, which you swore to David in your truth?' unless the prophet were transfiguring into himself the person of those who were to be long afterward, to whom this time would be ancient, when these things were promised to king David. But it can be understood that many nations, when they were persecuting the Christians, reproached them with the passion of Christ, which Scripture calls an exchange, since by dying he was made immortal.
而那同一時候正是大衛在位的時候;為此緣故,「主啊,你古時的憐恤在哪裡呢,就是你憑你的信實向大衛所起誓的?」這話不會被說出,除非那先知是將那些長久以後才有之人的人格轉化到自己身上——對這些人來說,當這些事被應許給大衛王的時候,已成了古時。但也可理解為:許多列邦在逼迫基督徒時,以基督的受苦辱罵他們,聖經稱這受苦為「更替」,因為祂藉著死成了不死的。
3:2266
Potest et commutatio Christi secundum hoc accipi exprobrata Israelitis, quia, cum eorum speraretur futurus, factus est gentium, et hoc eis nunc exprobrant multae gentes, quae crediderunt in eum per testamentum nouum, illis in uetustate remanentibus, ut ideo dicatur: Memento, Domine. obprobrii seruorum tuorum, quia non eos obliuiscente, sed potius miserante Domino et ipsi post hoc obprobrium credituri sunt. Sed ille, quem prius posui, conuenientior mihi sensus uidetur. Inimicis enim Christi, quibus exprobratur. quod eos ad gentes transiens reliquerit Christus, incongrue uox ista coaptatur: Memento, Domine, obprobrii seruorum tuorum; non enim serui Dei nuncupandi sunt tales Iudaei;
The exchange of Christ can also be taken according to this as having been cast as a reproach to the Israelites, because, when he was hoped to be theirs in the future, he became the Christ of the nations, and now many nations cast this in their teeth—nations which have believed in him through the New Testament, while those remain in the old—so that for this reason it is said: 'Remember, O Lord, the reproach of your servants,' because the Lord does not forget them, but rather has mercy, and they themselves after this reproach are going to believe. But that sense which I set down first seems to me more fitting. For to the enemies of Christ, to whom it is cast as a reproach that Christ in passing over to the nations abandoned them, this utterance is incongruously fitted: 'Remember, O Lord, the reproach of your servants'; for such Jews are not to be called the servants of God;
基督的更替也可照此理解為向以色列人發出的辱罵,因為當人盼望祂將來屬他們時,祂卻成了外邦的基督,如今許多列邦以此譏笑他們——這些列邦是藉新約信入祂的,而那些人仍存留在舊約裡——以致為此緣故說:「主啊,求你記念你眾僕人所受的羞辱」,因為主並沒有忘記他們,反倒憐恤他們,而他們自己在這羞辱之後也要相信。但我先前所立的那意思,於我看來更為合宜。因為對基督的仇敵——人以基督過到外邦而離棄了他們來辱罵他們——這句話並不相稱:「主啊,求你記念你眾僕人所受的羞辱」;因為這樣的猶太人不該被稱為神的僕人;
3:2267
sed eis uerba ista conpetunt, qui, cum graues humilitates persecutionum pro Christi nomine paterentur, recordari potuerunt excelsum regnum semini Dauid fuisse promissum, et eius desiderio dicere, non desperando, sed petendo quaerendo pulsando: Ubi sunt miserationes tuae antiquae, Domine, quas iurasti Dauid in ueritate tua? Memento, Domine, obprobrii seruorum tuorum, quod continui in sinu meo multarum gentium (hoc est, in interioribus meis patienter pertuli); quod exprobrauerunt inimici tui. Domine; quod exprobrauerunt, commutationem Christi tui; non eam putantes commutationem sed consumtionem. Quid est autem:
but these words befit those who, when they suffered the grievous humiliations of persecutions for the name of Christ, were able to remember that an exalted kingdom had been promised to the seed of David, and out of desire for it to say—not despairing, but asking, seeking, knocking: 'Where are your ancient compassions, O Lord, which you swore to David in your truth? Remember, O Lord, the reproach of your servants, which I have held back in my bosom, of many nations' (that is, in my inner parts I have patiently endured); 'with which your enemies have reproached, O Lord; with which they have reproached the exchange of your anointed'—not thinking it an exchange but a consummation. But what is:
但這些話卻合於那些人,他們為基督的名受了逼迫之沉重羞辱時,能記念有一個被高舉的國度曾應許給大衛的後裔,並出於渴慕這國度而說——不是絕望,乃是祈求、尋找、叩門:「主啊,你古時的憐恤在哪裡呢,就是你憑你的信實向大衛所起誓的?主啊,求你記念你眾僕人所受的羞辱,就是我懷中所忍受許多列邦的羞辱」(意即在我內裡我已忍耐地擔當);「主啊,這是你的仇敵所辱罵的,他們辱罵你受膏者的更替」——他們不認為這是更替,乃以為是消滅。然而:
3:2268
Memento, Domine, nisi ut miserearis et pro tolerata patienter humilitate mea reddas celsitudinem. quam iurasti Dauid in ueritate tua? Si autem Iudaeis adsignemus haec uerba, illi serui Dei talia dicere potuerunt, qui expugnata terrena Hierusalem, antequam Iesus Christus humanitus nasceretur, in captiuitatem ducti sunt, intellegentes commutationem Christi, quia scilicet non per eum terrena carnalisque felicitas, qualis paucis annis regis Salomonis apparuit, sed caelestis ac spiritalis esset fideliter exspectanda; quam tunc ignorans infidelitas gentium, cum Dei populum exultabat adque insultabat esse captiuum, quid aliud quam Christi commutationem, sed scientibus nesciens, exprobrabat?
'Remember, O Lord,' what is it but 'have mercy, and for my patiently borne humiliation render the loftiness which you swore to David in your truth'? But if we assign these words to the Jews, those servants of God could say such things who, when the earthly Jerusalem was conquered, before Jesus Christ was humanly born, were led into captivity, understanding the exchange of Christ—because, namely, not through him was an earthly and carnal felicity, such as appeared for a few years of king Solomon, but a heavenly and spiritual one to be faithfully awaited; which the unbelief of the nations then not knowing, when it exulted and insulted that the people of God were captive, what else than the exchange of Christ was it reproaching, though not knowing it, to those who did know?
「主啊,求你記念」,這不就是「求你憐恤,並為我所忍耐擔當的羞辱,償還你憑你的信實向大衛所起誓的崇高」嗎?但若我們把這些話歸於猶太人,那些神的僕人是能說這樣話的,就是當屬地耶路撒冷被攻克、在耶穌基督按人性降生之前被擄去的那些人,他們明白基督的更替——就是說,藉著祂所要忠心盼望的,並非屬地屬肉體的福樂(如所羅門王短短數年所顯現的),乃是屬天屬靈的福樂;而當時外邦人的無信不知道這事,當它歡躍譏誚神的百姓被擄時,除了辱罵基督的更替之外,還能是甚麼呢?它雖不知道,卻是向那知道的人辱罵。
3:2269
Et ideo quod sequitur, ubi psalmus iste concluditur: Benedictio Domini in aeternum: fiat, fiat, uniuerso populo Dei ad caelestem Hierusalem pertinenti siue in illis, qui latebant in testamento uetere, antequam reuelaretur nouum, siue in his, qui iam testamento nouo reuelato manifeste pertinere cernuntur ad Christum, satis congruit. Benedictio quippe Domini in semine Dauid non ad aliquod tempus, qualis diebus Salomonis apparuit, sed in aeternum speranda est, in qua certissima spe dicitur: Fiat, fiat. Illius enim spei est confirmatio uerbi huius iteratio. Hoc ergo intellegens Dauid ait in secundo regnorum libro, unde ad istum psalmum digressi sumus:
And therefore what follows, where this psalm is concluded: 'Blessed be the Lord forever: amen, amen,' fits well enough with the whole people of God pertaining to the heavenly Jerusalem, whether in those who lay hidden in the Old Testament before the New was revealed, or in those who now, the New Testament having been revealed, are manifestly perceived to belong to Christ. For the blessing of the Lord in the seed of David is to be hoped for not for some time, such as appeared in the days of Solomon, but forever, in which most certain hope it is said: 'Amen, amen.' For the repetition of this word is the confirmation of that hope. This, then, understanding, David says in the second book of Kingdoms, from which we digressed to this psalm:
所以下面這詩篇所結束之處的話:「耶和華是應當稱頌的,直到永遠:阿們,阿們」,相當適合於整個屬於天上耶路撒冷之神的百姓,無論是那些在新約未顯明之前隱藏於舊約裡的人,或是那些如今新約既已顯明、被明顯看出屬於基督的人。因為大衛後裔中耶和華的祝福,所當盼望的並非為一時(如所羅門的日子所顯現的),乃是直到永遠,在這最確實的盼望中說:「阿們,阿們。」因為這話的重複乃是那盼望的確證。大衛明白這事,便在撒母耳記下說(我們是從這裡岔開來談這詩篇的):
3:2270
Et locutus es pro domo serui tui in longinquum. Ideo autem post paululum ait: Nunc incipe et benedic domum serui tui usque in aeternum et cetera, quia tunc geniturus erat filium, ex quo progenies eius duceretur ad Christum, per quem futura erat domus eius aeterna eademque domus Dei. Domus enim Dauid propter genus Dauid; domus autem Dei eadem ipsa propter templum Dei de hominibus factum, non de lapidibus, ubi habitet in aeternum populus cum Deo et in Deo suo, et Deus cum populo adque in populo suo; ita ut Deus sit inplens populum suum, et populus plenus Deo suo, cum Deus erit omnia in omnibus, ipse in pace praemium, qui uirtus in bello. Ideo cum in uerbis Nathan dictum sit:
'And you have spoken concerning the house of your servant for a long time to come.' Therefore a little after he says: 'Now begin and bless the house of your servant forever,' and the rest, because then he was about to beget a son, from whom his progeny would be led down to Christ, through whom his house was to be eternal and the same the house of God. For it is the house of David on account of the lineage of David; but the same house is the house of God on account of the temple of God made of men, not of stones, where God may dwell forever with his people and in his God, and God with his people and in his people; so that God is the one filling his people, and the people full of their God, when God shall be all in all, he himself in peace the reward, who is strength in war. Therefore, since in the words of Nathan it was said:
「並且你論到你僕人的家,所說的乃是指著久遠的事。」所以稍後他說:「現在求你開始賜福你僕人的家,直到永遠」等等,因為那時他將要生一個兒子,從這兒子他的後裔要被引導下至基督,藉著基督,他的家要成為永遠的,又同是神的家。因為它是大衛的家,是因大衛的家系;但這同一個家又是神的家,是因那用人、而非用石頭建成的神之殿,神在其中要永遠與祂的百姓同住、住在祂的神裡面,神也與祂的百姓並在祂百姓裡面;以致神是那充滿祂百姓的,百姓也滿有他們的神,那時神要在萬有之中作萬有,祂自己在平安中作賞賜,就是那在爭戰中作能力的。為此緣故,既然在拿單的話中說:
3:2271
Et nuntiabit tibi Dominus, quoniam domum aedificabis ipsi, postea dictum est in uerbis Dauid: Quoniam tu Dominus omnipotens Deus Israel, reuelasti aurem serui tui dicens: Domum aedificabo tibi. Hanc enim domum et nos aedificamus bene uiuendo, et Deus ut bene uiuamus opitulando; quia nisi Dominus aedificauerit domum, in uanum laborant aedificantes eam. Cuius domus cum uenerit ultima dedicatio. tunc fiet illud, quod hic per Nathan locutus est Deus dicens: Et ponam locum populo meo Israel, et plantabo illum, et inhabitabit seorsum, et non sollicitus erit ultra, et non adponet filius iniquitatis humiliare eum, sicut ab initio a diebus, quibus constitui iudices super populum meum Israel.
'And the Lord will declare to you that you shall build a house for him,' afterward it was said in the words of David: 'Since you, O Lord almighty God of Israel, have revealed to the ear of your servant, saying: I will build a house for you.' For this house both we build by living well, and God by aiding us that we may live well; because unless the Lord shall build the house, in vain do they labor who build it. When the final dedication of this house shall come, then that will come to pass which God here spoke through Nathan, saying: 'And I will appoint a place for my people Israel, and I will plant them, and they shall dwell apart, and shall no more be anxious, and the son of iniquity shall no more add to humble them, as from the beginning, from the days when I appointed judges over my people Israel.'
「耶和華還要對你宣告:你要為祂建造殿宇」,後來又在大衛的話中說:「主萬軍的神,以色列的神啊,因你向你僕人的耳啟示說:我要為你建造殿宇。」因為這殿一面是我們藉著行得正而建造,一面是神藉著幫助我們行得正而建造;因為若不是耶和華建造房屋,建造的人就枉然勞力。當這殿最終的奉獻臨到時,那時就要應驗神在此藉拿單所說的話:「我要為我民以色列選定一地方,將他們栽植,他們就住在自己的地方,不再受驚擾,不義之子也不再加害苦待他們,像從前、從我立士師治理我民以色列的日子那樣。」
3:2272
CAPUT XIII. An promissae pacis ueritas illis temporibus possit adscribi, quae sub Salomone fluxerunt. Hoc tam magnum bonum quisquis in hoc saeculo et in hac terra sperat, insipienter sapit. An quispiam putabit in pace regni Salomonis id esse conpletum? Pacem quippe illam scriptura in umbra futuri excellenti praedicatione commendat. Sed huic suspicioni uigilanter occursum est, cum. postea quam dictum est: Et non adponet filius iniquitatis humiliare eum, continuo subiunctum est: Sicut ab initio a diebus, quibus constitui iudices super populum meum Israel. Iudices namque, priusquam reges ibi esse coepissent, super illum populum fuerant constituti, ex quo terram promissionis accepit.
CHAPTER XIII. Whether the truth of the promised peace can be ascribed to those times which flowed by under Solomon. Whoever hopes for this so great good in this age and on this earth is foolishly wise. Will anyone suppose that it was fulfilled in the peace of Solomon's kingdom? Scripture indeed commends that peace with excellent commendation as a shadow of what is to come. But this suspicion has been vigilantly met, since, after it was said: 'And the son of iniquity shall no more add to humble him,' there was immediately subjoined: 'As from the beginning, from the days when I appointed judges over my people Israel.' For judges, before kings had begun to be there, had been appointed over that people, from the time it received the land of promise.
第十三章 所應許之平安的真實,是否能歸於所羅門治下流逝的那些時候。凡在今世、在這地上盼望這麼大的福分的,乃是愚昧地自以為智。豈有人以為這應驗在所羅門國度的和平裡?聖經固然以絕佳的稱許推崇那平安,作為將來之事的影兒。但這疑想已被警醒地擋住了,因為在說了「不義之子也不再加害苦待他」之後,隨即補上:「像從前、從我立士師治理我民以色列的日子那樣。」因為在那裡開始有諸王之前,士師早已被立來治理那百姓,從它得了應許之地的時候起。
3:2273
Et utique humiliabat eum filius iniquitatis, hoc est hostis alienigena, per interualla temporum, quibus leguntur paces alternasse cum bellis; et inueniuntur illic pacis tempora prolixiora quam Salomon habuit, qui quadraginta regnauit annos; nam sub eo iudice, qui est appellatus Aod, octoginta anni pacis fuerunt. Absit ergo ut Salomonis tempora in hac promissione praedicta esse credantur; multo minus itaque cuiuslibet regis alterius. Non enim quisquam eorum in tanta, quanta ille, pace regnauit; nec umquam omnino gens illa ita regnum tenuit, ut sollicita non fuerit ne hostibus subderetur;
And assuredly the son of iniquity—that is, the foreign enemy—did humble it, through the intervals of times in which peaces are read to have alternated with wars; and there are found there periods of peace longer than Solomon had, who reigned forty years; for under that judge who was called Ehud, there were eighty years of peace. Far be it, therefore, that the times of Solomon should be believed to have been foretold in this promise; much less, then, those of any other king whatsoever. For none of them reigned in so great a peace as that one; nor did that nation ever at all so hold the kingdom that it was not anxious lest it should be subjected to enemies;
那不義之子——就是外邦的仇敵——的確曾苦待它,藉著那些和平與戰爭交替的時段(聖經有所記載);並且在那裡可找到比所羅門(他作王四十年)更長的和平時期;因為在那名叫以笏的士師治下,曾有八十年的和平。所以斷不可信所羅門的時候是在這應許中被預言的;那麼,任何別的王的時候就更不可信了。因為他們中無一人像那位那樣在如此大的和平中作王;那民族也從未這樣穩固地持守國度,以致毫不擔憂被仇敵制伏;
3:2274
quia in tanta mutabilitate rerum humanarum nulli aliquando populo concessa est tanta securitas, ut huic uitae hostiles non formidaret incursus. Locus ergo iste, qui promittitur tam pacatae ac securae habitationis, aeternus est aeternisque debetur in matre Hierusalem libera, ubi erit ueraciter populus Israel; hoc enim nomen interpretatur cuidens Deum\'; cuius praemii desiderio pia per fidem uita in hac aerumnosa peregrinatione ducenda est. CAPUT XIIII. De studio Dauid in dispositione mysterioque psalmorum. Procurrente igitur per tempora ciuitate Dei, primo in umbra futuri, in terrena scilicet Hierusalem, regnauit Dauid.
because in so great a mutability of human affairs, never at any time was so great a security granted to any people that it should not dread the hostile incursions of this life. That place, therefore, which is promised, of so peaceful and secure a habitation, is eternal and is owed to the eternal ones in the free mother Jerusalem, where there shall be truly the people of Israel; for this name is interpreted 'seeing God'; out of desire for whose reward a godly life through faith must be led in this toilsome pilgrimage. CHAPTER XIV. Of David's zeal in the arrangement and mystery of the psalms. As the city of God, therefore, ran its course through the ages, first in the shadow of what was to come, namely in the earthly Jerusalem, David reigned.
因為在人事如此巨大的變遷中,從未有任何時候賜給任何民族如此大的安穩,以致它不懼怕今生仇敵的侵襲。所以那所應許、如此和平安穩之居所的地方,乃是永遠的,是歸於那自主之母耶路撒冷裡的永生之人的,在那裡將真有以色列的百姓;因為這名解作「見神」;為渴慕這名的賞賜,人在這勞苦的客旅中當藉信德度敬虔的生活。第十四章 論大衛在詩篇的編排與奧祕上的熱忱。所以,當神的城歷經諸世代行其路程時,首先是在將來之事的影兒裡,就是在屬地的耶路撒冷裡,大衛作王。
3:2275
Erat autem Dauid uir in canticis eruditus, qui harmoniam musicam non uulgari uoluptate, sed fideli uoluntate dilexerit eaque Deo suo, qui uerus est Deus, mystica rei magnae figuratione seruierit. Diuersorum enim sonorum rationabilis moderatusque concentus concordi uarietate conpactam bene ordinatae ciuitatis insinuat unitatem. Denique omnis fere prophetia eius in psalmis est, quos centum quinquaginta . liber continet, quem psalmorum uocamus. In quibus nonnulli uolunt eos solos factos esse a Dauid, qui eius nomine inscripti sunt. Sunt item qui putant non ab eo factos, nisi qui praenotantur: Ipsius Dauid; qui uero habent in titulis: Ipsi Dauid, ab aliis factos personae ipsius fuisse coaptatos.
Now David was a man skilled in songs, who loved harmonious music not with a vulgar pleasure but with a faithful purpose, and by it served his God, who is the true God, by the mystical figuration of a great reality. For the rational and measured concord of diverse sounds, by a harmonious variety, suggests the compacted unity of a well-ordered city. In short, nearly all his prophecy is in the Psalms, of which the book we call the Psalter contains a hundred and fifty. Concerning these, some hold that those alone were composed by David which are inscribed with his name. There are likewise those who think that none were composed by him except those which are headed 'Of David himself' (Ipsius David); while those which bear in their titles 'For David himself' (Ipsi David) were composed by others and adapted to his person.
大衛是一位精於詩歌的人,他喜愛和諧的音樂並非出於庸俗的快感,而是以忠信的心志,並藉此事奉他的神,就是那真神,以一件大事的奧祕表徵來事奉。因為各種不同聲音合乎理性而有節制的協奏,藉著和諧的變化,暗示出秩序井然之城邦緊密結合的合一。總之,他幾乎全部的預言都在詩篇中,我們稱為詩篇的這卷書共含一百五十篇。關於這些,有人認為惟有題上大衛之名的,才是大衛所作。同樣也有人以為,除了標明「大衛自己的」(Ipsius David)這幾篇之外,沒有一篇是他所作;至於那些題目作「為大衛的」(Ipsi David)的,乃是別人所作而配合他這人物的。
3:2276
Quae opinio uoce euangelica Saluatoris ipsius refutatur, ubi ait, quod ipse Dauid in spiritu Christum dixerit esse Dominum suum; quoniam psalmus centensimus nonus sic incipit: Dixit Dominus Domino meo: Sede a dextris meis, donec ponam inimicos tuos scabellum pedum tuorum. Et certe idem psalmus non habet in titulo: Ipsius Dauid, sed: Ipsi Dauid, sicut plurimi. Mihi autem credibilius uidentur existimare, qui omnes illos centum et quinquaginta psalmos eius operi tribuunt eumque aliquos praenotasse etiam nominibus aliorum aliquid, quod ad rem pertineat, figurantibus, ceteros autem nullius hominis nomen in titulis habere uoluisse, sicut ei uarietatis huius dispositionem.
This opinion is refuted by the evangelical voice of the Saviour himself, where he says that David in the spirit called Christ his Lord; for the hundred and ninth psalm thus begins: 'The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou at my right hand, until I make thine enemies thy footstool.' And certainly this same psalm does not have in its title 'Of David himself,' but 'For David himself,' as very many do. To me, however, those seem to judge more credibly who ascribe all those hundred and fifty psalms to his work, and hold that he prefixed to some even the names of others, signifying something pertaining to the matter, but willed that the rest should bear in their titles the name of no man, as the Lord inspired in him the arrangement of this variety—
這種看法被救主自己福音的話所駁倒,主在那裡說,大衛在靈裡稱基督為他的主;因為第一百零九篇這樣開始:「耶和華對我主說,你坐在我的右邊,等我使你的仇敵作你的腳凳。」而這同一篇詩的題目確實不是「大衛自己的」,乃是「為大衛的」,正如極多篇一樣。然而在我看來,那些把這全部一百五十篇都歸於他作品的人,所判斷的較為可信;他們認為他在某些篇上甚至題了別人的名字,表徵某件與本題有關的事,而其餘的篇他卻不願在題目上題任何人的名字,這正是主在他裡面所安排的這種變化。
3:2277
quamuis latebrosaru , non tamen inanem Dominus inspirauit. Nec mouere debet ad hoc non credendum, quod nonnullorum nomina prophetarum. qui longe post Dauid regis tempora fuerunt, quibusdam psalmis in eo libro leguntur inscripta et quae ibi dicuntur uelut ab eis dici uidentur. Neque enim non potuit propheticus spiritus prophetanti regi Dauid haec etiam futurorum prophetarum nomina reuelare, ut aliquid, quod eorum personae conueniret, prophetice cantaretur; sicut rex Iosias exorturus et regnaturus post annos amplius quam trecentos cuidam prophetae, qui etiam facta eius futura praedixit, cum suo nomine reuelatus est. CAPUT XV.
—an arrangement obscure, indeed, yet not empty, which the Lord inspired. Nor ought this to move anyone to disbelief, that the names of certain prophets who lived long after the times of king David are read inscribed upon some psalms in that book, and what is there said seems to be spoken as if by them. For the prophetic Spirit was surely able to reveal to king David, as he prophesied, even these names of future prophets, so that something fitting to their person might be sung prophetically; just as king Josiah, who was to arise and reign more than three hundred years afterward, was revealed by his own name to a certain prophet who also foretold his future deeds. CHAPTER XV.
這種安排雖然隱晦,卻並非空洞,乃是主所默示的。也不該有人因這事而不信,就是在那卷書中,有些詩篇上題著遠在大衛王時代之後才有的某些先知的名字,而其中所說的話,似乎是由他們所說的。因為先知的靈確實能向正在說預言的大衛王,啟示這些未來先知的名字,好使合乎他們人物身分的事,可以藉著預言被歌唱出來;正如約西亞王要在三百多年後興起作王,曾以他自己的名字被啟示給一位先知,這位先知也預言了他將來的作為。第十五章。
3:2278
An omnia, quae in psalmis de Christo et ecclesia prophetantur, ad contextum huius operis adhibenda sint. Nunc iam exspectari a me uideo, ut hoc loco libri huius aperiam quid in psalmis Dauid de Domino Iesu Christo uel eius ecclesia prophetauerit. Ego autem ut hoc non ita faciam, sicut uidetur ipsa exspectatio postulare (quamuis iam in uno fecerim), copia quam inopia magis inpedior; omnia enim ponere uitandae prolixitatis causa prohibeor. Vereor autem ne, cum aliqua elegero, multis, qui ea nouerunt, uidear magis necessaria praeterisse;
Whether all the things prophesied in the Psalms concerning Christ and the Church are to be brought into the framework of this work. Now I see that it is expected of me to disclose at this point of this book what David in the Psalms prophesied concerning the Lord Jesus Christ and his Church. But that I should not do this in the way that the expectation itself seems to demand (although I have already done so in one psalm), I am hindered more by abundance than by scarcity; for to set forth all is forbidden me for the sake of avoiding prolixity. And I fear lest, when I have chosen some, I may seem to many who know them to have passed over things more necessary;
是否詩篇中關於基督和教會的一切預言,都當納入本書的架構之中。如今我看見有人期望我在本書這一處,揭示大衛在詩篇中關於主耶穌基督或祂教會所預言的事。然而我不照這期望本身似乎所要求的方式去作(雖然我已就一篇這樣作過),這並非因資料貧乏,乃是因資料豐富而更受攔阻;因為為了避免冗長,我不被允許把一切都列出來。我又恐怕,當我選了某些時,許多熟悉這些的人會覺得我漏過了更為要緊的;
3:2279
deinde quia testimonium, quod profertur, de contextione totius psalmi debet habere suffragium aut certe nihil sit, quod ei refragetur, si non omnia suffragantur, ne more centonum ad rem, quam uolumus, tamquam uersiculos decerpere uideamur, uelut de grandi carmine, quod non de re illa, sed de alia longeque diuersa reperiatur esse conscriptum. Hoc autem ut in quocumque psalmo possit ostendi, exponendus est totus; quod quanti operis sit et aliorum et nostra uolumina, in quibus hoc fecimus, satis indicant. Legat ergo illa, qui uoluerit et potuerit; inueniet quot et quanta rex Dauid idemque propheta de Christo et eius ecclesia prophetauerit, de rege scilicet et ciuitate quam condidit. CAPUT XVI.
and then, because the testimony that is brought forward ought to have the support of the whole context of the psalm, or at least there should be nothing in it that contradicts it, even if not everything supports it; lest, after the manner of centos, we should seem to pluck out little verses for the matter we wish to prove, as though from some grand poem which is found to have been composed not about that subject but about another and far different one. But that this can be shown in any given psalm, the whole must be expounded; and how great a labor this is, both the volumes of others and our own, in which we have done it, sufficiently indicate. Let him therefore read those, who is willing and able; he will find how many and how great things king David, who was also a prophet, prophesied concerning Christ and his Church—that is, concerning the King and the city which he founded. CHAPTER XVI.
再者,因為所引出的見證,應當有整篇詩全部上下文的支持,或至少其中沒有任何與它牴觸的,即使並非一切都支持它;免得我們像拼湊詩文的人那樣,為了所要證明的事,從一首鉅篇中摘取片段的小句,彷彿那篇其實不是論這題目,乃是論另一個迥然不同的題目而寫成的。但要在任何一篇詩中表明這點,就必須將全篇解明;而這是何等大的工程,別人的著作和我們自己在這方面所作的著作,都足以表明。所以願意並有能力的人,讓他去讀那些;他必看見作王又作先知的大衛,論到基督和祂的教會——就是論到那位君王和祂所建立的城——預言了何等多、何等大的事。第十六章。
3:2280
De his, quae in quadragensimo quarto psalmo ad Christum et ecclesiam pertinentia aut aperte dicuntur aut tropice. Quamlibet enim de quacumque re propriae sint adque manifestae propheticae locutiones, necesse est ut eis etiam tropicae misceantur; quae maxime propter tardiores ingerunt doctoribus laboriosum disputandi exponendique negotium. Quaedam tamen Christum et ecclesiam ipsa prima facie, mox ut dicuntur, ostendunt; etsi ex otio restant exponenda, quae in eis minus intelleguntur; quale illud est in eodem psalmorum libro: Eructauit cor meum uerbum bonum, dico ego opera mea regi. Lingua mea calamus scribae uelociter scribentis. Speciosus forma prae filiis hominum;
Concerning those things in the forty-fourth psalm which pertain to Christ and the Church and are said either openly or figuratively. For however proper and manifest prophetic utterances may be concerning any matter whatsoever, it is necessary that figurative ones also be mingled with them; which especially, on account of the slower minds, impose upon teachers the laborious task of disputing and expounding. Yet some things at the very first sight, as soon as they are spoken, show forth Christ and the Church; even if at leisure there remain to be expounded the things in them which are less understood. Such is that in the same book of Psalms: 'My heart hath uttered a good word; I tell my works to the king. My tongue is the pen of a scribe writing swiftly. Beautiful in form beyond the sons of men;'
論第四十四篇中那些關乎基督和教會的事,無論是明說的或是隱喻說的。因為論到任何事,先知的言語無論何等貼切而明顯,其中也必摻雜著隱喻的言語;這些尤其因著那些遲鈍的人,就把辯論和解明這勞苦的工作加在教師身上。然而有些事一見就明,一說出來,就顯出基督和教會;雖然其中較難明白的事,仍需從容地加以解明。詩篇這同一卷書中有這樣一句:「我心裡湧出美辭;我論到我為王所作的事。我的舌頭是快手抄寫者的筆。你比世人更美;」
3:2281
diffusa est gratia in labiis tuis, propterea benedixit te Deus in aeternum. Accingere gladio tuo circa femur, potentissime specie tua et pulchritudine tua, et intende et prospere procede et regna propter ueritatem et mansuetudinem et iustitiam, et deducet te mirabiliter dextera tua. Sagittae tuae acutae, potentissimae (populi sub te cadent) in corda inimicorum regis. Sedes tua, Deus, in saecula saeculorum, uirga directionis uirga regni tui Dilexisti iustitiam et odio habuisti iniquitatem; propterea unxit te Deus, Deus tuus oleo exultationis prae participibus tuis. Myrrha et gutta et casia a uestimentis tuis, a domibus eburneis; ex quibus te delectauerunt filiae regum in honore tuo.
'grace is poured upon thy lips; therefore God hath blessed thee for ever. Gird thy sword upon thy thigh, O most mighty, in thy comeliness and thy beauty; and bend thy bow, and prosperously go forward, and reign, because of truth and meekness and righteousness; and thy right hand shall guide thee wonderfully. Thine arrows are sharp, most mighty (the peoples shall fall under thee) in the hearts of the king's enemies. Thy throne, O God, is for ever and ever; the rod of direction is the rod of thy kingdom. Thou hast loved righteousness and hated iniquity; therefore God, thy God, hath anointed thee with the oil of gladness above thy fellows. Myrrh and stacte and cassia from thy garments, from the houses of ivory; out of which the daughters of kings have delighted thee in thy honor.'
「恩典澆灌在你的嘴唇上;所以神賜福給你,直到永遠。大能者啊,求你將你的劍佩在腿上,帶著你的威儀和你的榮美;又願你張弓,亨通前進,為真理、謙和、公義而作王;你的右手必驚人地引導你。你的箭鋒利,大能者啊(眾民必伏在你以下),射入王仇敵的心中。神啊,你的寶座是永永遠遠的;引導的杖就是你國的權杖。你喜愛公義,恨惡罪孽;所以神,就是你的神,用喜樂的油膏你,勝過膏你的同伴。你的衣服都有沒藥、沉香、桂皮的香氣,是從象牙宮出來的;象牙宮中有君王的女兒,在你的尊榮裡使你歡喜。」
3:2282
Quis non hic Christum, quem praedicamus et in quem credimus, quamlibet sit tardus, agnoscat, cum audiat Deum, cuius sedes est in saecula saeculorum, et unctum a Deo, utique sicut unguit Deus, non uisibili, sed spiritali adque intellegibili chrismate? Quis enim tam rudis est in hac religione uel tam surdus aduersus eius famam longe lateque diffusam, ut Christum a chrismate, hoc est ab unctione appellatum esse non nouerit?
Who, however slow he may be, would not here recognize Christ, whom we preach and in whom we believe, when he hears of God whose throne is for ever and ever, and of one anointed by God, surely as God anoints, not with a visible, but with a spiritual and intelligible chrism? For who is so rude in this religion, or so deaf against its fame spread far and wide, as not to know that Christ is named from 'chrism,' that is, from anointing?
無論人何等遲鈍,當他聽見那寶座永永遠遠的神,又聽見一位被神所膏的,這膏自然是照著神所膏的方式,不是用看得見的,乃是用屬靈而可悟的膏油,誰能不在此認出基督,就是我們所傳、所信的那一位呢?因為在這信仰中,有誰是這樣愚昧,或對於遠近廣傳祂的名聲是這樣聾聵,竟不曉得「基督」之名是從「膏油」(chrism),就是從受膏而來的呢?
3:2283
Agnito autem rege Christo, iam cetera, quae hic tropice dicta sunt, quo modo sit speciosus forma prae filiis hominum, quadam tanto magis amanda adque miranda, quanto minus corporea pulchritudine, quis gladius eius, quae sagittae, et cetera isto modo non proprie, sed tropice posita iam subditus ei, qui regnat propter ueritatem et mansuetudinem et iustitiam, inquirat ei otio. Deinde adspiciat eius ecclesiam tanto uiro suo spiritali conubio et diuino amore coniunctam, de qua dicitur in his quae sequuntur. Adstitit regina a dextris tuis in uestitu deaurato, circumamicta uarietate. Audi, filia, et uide et inclina aurem tuam, et obliuiscere populum tuum et domum patris tui;
But the King Christ being recognized, let him now—as one already subject to him who reigns because of truth and meekness and righteousness—at leisure inquire into the other things which are here said figuratively: in what way he is beautiful in form beyond the sons of men, with a certain beauty so much the more to be loved and admired the less it is corporeal; what is his sword, what his arrows, and the rest set down in this manner not properly but figuratively. Then let him behold his Church, joined to so great a husband by a spiritual marriage and divine love, concerning which it is said in what follows: 'The queen stood at thy right hand in a gilded garment, clothed about with variety. Hearken, O daughter, and see, and incline thine ear; and forget thy people and thy father's house;'
既認出君王基督,他現在就讓他——作為已經順服那位為真理、謙和、公義而作王者的人——從容地查考此處用隱喻所說的其餘的事:祂如何比世人更美,這美越是非屬肉體,就越發當愛慕、當希奇;祂的劍是甚麼,祂的箭是甚麼,以及其餘照這方式不是按本義、乃是按隱喻所安放的話。然後讓他看祂的教會,藉著屬靈的婚姻和神聖的愛與這位如此偉大的丈夫聯合,關於這教會,下文這樣說:「王后穿著金線的衣服,站在你的右邊,四圍有各樣的妝飾。女子啊,你要聽,要看,要側耳而聽;要忘記你的民和你的父家;」
3:2284
quoniam concupiuit rex speciem tuam, quia ipse est Deus tuus. Et adorabunt eum filiae Tyri in muneribus; uultum tuum deprecabuntur \' diuites plebis. Omnis gloria eius filiae regis intrinsecus, in fimbriis aureis circumamicta uarietate. Adferentur regi uirgines post eam, proximae eius adferentur tibi. Adferentur cum laetitia et exultatione; adducentur in templum regis. Pro patribus tuis nati sunt tibi filii; constitues eos principes super omnem terram. Memores erunt nominis tui in omni generatione et generatione. Propterea populi confitebuntur tibi in aeternum et in saeculum saeculi. Non opinor quemquam ita desipere, ut hic aliquam mulierculam praedicari credat adque describi;
'for the king hath greatly desired thy beauty, because he himself is thy God. And the daughters of Tyre shall adore him with gifts; the rich among the people shall entreat thy countenance. All the glory of the king's daughter is within, in golden fringes, clothed about with variety. Virgins shall be brought to the king after her; her companions shall be brought to thee. They shall be brought with gladness and exultation; they shall be led into the temple of the king. Instead of thy fathers, sons are born to thee; thou shalt make them princes over all the earth. They shall be mindful of thy name in every generation and generation. Therefore the peoples shall confess to thee for ever and unto the age of the age.' I do not suppose anyone is so foolish as to believe that here some mere woman is praised and described;
「因為王羨慕你的美貌,因為祂是你的神。推羅的女子必帶著禮物來敬拜祂;民中的富戶必懇求你的恩面。王的女兒在內裡極其榮華,衣服是用金線繡的,四圍有各樣的妝飾。隨後有童女,就是她的同伴,要被引到王面前,被帶到你那裡。她們要歡喜快樂地被帶來,被引入王的殿中。你的子孫要接續你的列祖,你要立他們在全地作王。我必叫你的名被紀念,直到萬代萬世。所以眾民要稱謝你,直到永永遠遠。」我想沒有人這樣愚昧,以為這裡是稱讚並描述某個婦人;
3:2285
coniugem uidelicet illius, cui dictum est: Sedes tua, Deus, in saecula saeculorum; uirga directionis uirga regni tui. Dilexisti iustitiam et odio habuisti iniquitatem; propterea unxit te Deus, Deus tuus oleo exultationis prae participibus tuis; Christum utique prae Christianis. Hi sunt enim participes eius, ex quorum in omnibus gentibus unitate adque concordia fit ista regina, sicut in alio psalmo de illa dicitur: Ciuitas regis magni. Ipsa est Sion spiritaliter; quod nomen Latine interpretatum speculatio est; speculatur enim futuri saeculi magnum bonum, quoniam illuc dirigitur eius intentio. Ipsa est et Hierusalem eodem modo spiritaliter, unde multa iam diximus.
that is, the spouse of him to whom it was said: 'Thy throne, O God, is for ever and ever; the rod of direction is the rod of thy kingdom. Thou hast loved righteousness and hated iniquity; therefore God, thy God, hath anointed thee with the oil of gladness above thy fellows'—Christ, that is, above Christians. For these are his fellows, out of whose unity and concord in all nations that queen is formed, as is said of her in another psalm: 'The city of the great king.' She herself is Sion in a spiritual sense; which name, interpreted in Latin, is 'watching'; for she watches for the great good of the age to come, since thither is her intention directed. She herself is also Jerusalem in the same spiritual sense, concerning which we have already said many things.
就是那位的配偶,論到祂曾有話說:「神啊,你的寶座是永永遠遠的;引導的杖就是你國的權杖。你喜愛公義,恨惡罪孽;所以神,就是你的神,用喜樂的油膏你,勝過膏你的同伴」——這就是基督,勝過眾基督徒。因為這些人就是祂的同伴,那位王后乃是從他們在萬國中的合一與和諧而成的,正如另一篇詩論到她所說的:「大君王的城」。在屬靈的意義上,她就是錫安;這名按拉丁文解釋就是「守望」;因為她守望那來世的大福,因她的心志是朝著那裡。在同樣屬靈的意義上,她也就是耶路撒冷,關於這城我們已經說了許多。
3:2286
Eius inimica est ciuitas diaboli Babylon, quae confusio interpretatur; ex qua tamen Babylone regina ista in omnibus gentibus regeneratione liberatur et a pessimo rege ad optimum regem, id est a diabolo transit ad Christum. Propter quod ei dicitur: Obliuiscere populum tuum et domum patris tui. Cuius ciuitatis inpiae portio sunt et Israelitae sola carne, non fide; inimici etiam ipsi. magni huius regis eiusque reginae. Ad ipsos enim ueniens et ab eis Christus occisus magis aliorum factus est, quos non uidit in carne. Unde per cuiusdam psalmi prophetiam dicit ipse rex noster: Erues me de contradictionibus populi, constitues me in capite gentium. Populus, quem non cognoui, seruiuit mihi;
Her enemy is the city of the devil, Babylon, which is interpreted 'confusion'; yet out of that Babylon this queen is delivered among all nations by regeneration, and passes from the worst king to the best King, that is, from the devil to Christ. For which reason it is said to her: 'Forget thy people and thy father's house.' Of this impious city the Israelites also are a portion—those who are such by flesh alone, not by faith; enemies even they of this great King and his queen. For coming unto them, and slain by them, Christ became rather the King of others, whom he did not see in the flesh. Whence through the prophecy of a certain psalm our King himself says: 'Thou wilt deliver me from the contradictions of the people; thou wilt set me at the head of the nations. A people whom I knew not hath served me;'
她的仇敵是魔鬼的城巴比倫,這名解釋為「混亂」;然而這位王后在萬國中藉著重生從那巴比倫得釋放,從最惡的王過到最善的王,就是從魔鬼過到基督。因此有話對她說:「要忘記你的民和你的父家。」這不虔之城的一部分也包括以色列人——就是那些惟憑肉體、而非憑信仰算為其中之人的;他們自己也是這大君王和祂王后的仇敵。因為基督到他們那裡,被他們所殺,反倒成了別人的王,就是祂肉身未曾見過的人的王。因此我們的君王自己藉著某篇詩的預言說:「你必救我脫離百姓的爭競;你必立我作列國的元首。我素不認識的民必事奉我;
3:2287
in obauditu auris obaudiuit mihi. Populus ergo iste gentium, quem non cognouit Christus praesentia corporali, in quem tamen Christum sibi adnuntiatum credidit, ut merito de illo diceretur: In obauditu auris obaudiuit mihi, quia fides ex auditu est-iste, inquam, populus additus ueris et carne et fide Israelitis ciuitas est Dei, quae ipsum quoque secundum carnem peperit Christum, quando in solis illis Israelitis fuit. Inde quippe erat uirgo Maria, in qua carnem Christus, ut homo esset, adsumsit. De qua ciuitate psalmus alius ait: Mater Sion, dicet homo, et homo factus est in ea, et ipse fundauit eam Altissimus. Quis est iste Altissimus nisi Deus?
'as soon as they heard of me, they obeyed me.' This people of the nations, then, whom Christ did not know by bodily presence, yet which believed in the Christ announced to it, so that it was rightly said of it, 'As soon as they heard of me, they obeyed me'—because faith is from hearing—this people, I say, added to the true Israelites both by flesh and by faith, is the city of God, which also bore Christ himself according to the flesh, when it existed in those Israelites alone. For thence indeed was the virgin Mary, in whom Christ assumed flesh that he might be man. Of which city another psalm says: 'Mother Sion, a man shall say, and a man is made in her, and the Most High himself hath founded her.' Who is this Most High but God?
「他們一聽見我的名聲,就順從我。」這外邦的子民,基督未曾以肉身的同在認識他們,他們卻信了向他們所傳揚的基督,以致論到他們可以恰當地說,「他們一聽見我的名聲,就順從我」——因為信是從聽道而來——我說,這子民既憑肉體又憑信仰加入真以色列人,就是神的城,這城也按肉體生了基督自己,那時這城只存在於那些以色列人中間。因為童女馬利亞正是從那裡而出,基督在她裡面取了肉身,使祂成為人。論到這城,另一篇詩說:「人要說,論到錫安,這一個那一個生在其中,至高者親自堅立這城。」這至高者不是神,是誰呢?
3:2288
Ac per hoc Christus Deus, antequam in illa ciuitate per Mariam fieret homo, ipse in patriarchis et prophetis fundauit eam. Cum igitur huic reginae ciuitati Dei tanto ante dictum sit per prophetiam, quod iam uidemus inpletum: Pro patribus tuis nati sunt tibi filii, constitues eos principes super omnem terram (ex filiis quippe eius per omnem terram sunt praepositi et patres eius, cum confiteantur ei populi concurrentes ad eam confessionem laudis aeternae in saeculum saeculi): procul dubio quidquid hic tropicis locutionibus subobscure dictum est, quoquo modo intellegatur, debet his rebus manifestissimis conuenire. CAPUT XVII.
And therefore Christ, who is God, before he was made man in that city through Mary, himself founded her in the patriarchs and prophets. Since, then, to this queen, the city of God, it was said so long beforehand through prophecy what we now see fulfilled: 'Instead of thy fathers sons are born to thee; thou shalt make them princes over all the earth' (for indeed out of her sons throughout all the earth are appointed her rulers and fathers, when the peoples confess to her, gathering to that confession of eternal praise unto the age of the age)—without doubt, whatever has been here said somewhat obscurely in figurative expressions, in whatever way it be understood, ought to agree with these most manifest realities. CHAPTER XVII.
所以基督,就是神,在祂藉馬利亞在那城中成為人之前,祂自己就在眾族長和眾先知裡堅立了這城。既然如此久遠以前就藉預言對這位王后,神的城,說了我們如今所見已經應驗的話:「你的子孫要接續你的列祖,你要立他們在全地作王」(因為從她的眾子中,遍佈全地立了她的眾首領和眾父,那時眾民歸向她,向她發出那直到永永遠遠之永恆讚美的稱頌)——毫無疑問,凡此處用隱喻言語較為隱晦所說的,無論如何領會,都當與這些極其明顯的事實相符。第十七章。
3:2289
De his, quae ad sacerdotium Christi in psalmo centensimo nono, et de his, quae in psalmo uicensimo primo ad passionem ipsius spectant. Sicut etiam in illo psalmo, ubi sacerdos Christus, quem ad modum hic rex, apertissime praedicatur: Dixit Dominus Domino meo: Sede a dextris meis, donec ponam inimicos tuos scabellum pedum tuorum. Sedere Christus ad dexteram Patris creditur, non uidetur; eius etiam inimicos poni sub pedibus eius nondum apparet; id agitur, apparebit in fine; etiam hoc nunc creditur, post uidebitur. Verum quod sequitur:
Concerning those things which pertain to the priesthood of Christ in the hundred and ninth psalm, and concerning those which in the twenty-first psalm regard his passion. As also in that psalm where Christ as priest, just as here as king, is most openly proclaimed: 'The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou at my right hand, until I make thine enemies thy footstool.' That Christ sits at the right hand of the Father is believed, not seen; that his enemies also are put under his feet does not yet appear; it is in process, it will appear at the end; this too is now believed, afterward it will be seen. But what follows:
論第一百零九篇中那些關乎基督祭司職分的事,以及第二十一篇中那些關乎祂受難的事。正如在那篇詩中,基督作為祭司,正如此處作為君王,被極其公開地宣告:「耶和華對我主說,你坐在我的右邊,等我使你的仇敵作你的腳凳。」基督坐在父的右邊乃是所信的,不是所見的;祂的仇敵也被放在祂腳下,這事尚未顯明;正在進行,到末了必顯明;這事如今也是所信的,以後必看見。但接下去所說的:「
3:2290
Virgam uirtutis tuae emittet Dominus ex Sion, et dominare in medio inimicorum tuorum, ita clarum est, ut non solum infideliter et infeliciter, sed etiam inpudenter negetur. Et ipsi quippe fatentur inimici ex Sion missam fuisse legem Christi, quod euangelium nos uocamus, et eam uirgam uirtutis eius agnoscimus. Dominari uero eum in medio inimicorum suorum idem ipsi, inter quos dominatur, dentibus frendendo et tabescendo et nihil aduersus eum ualendo testantur. Deinde quod paulo post dicit: Iurauit Dominus, ot non paenitebit eum, quibus uerbis inmutabile futurum esse significat, quod adiungit:
'The Lord shall send forth the rod of thy power out of Sion, and rule thou in the midst of thine enemies'—this is so clear that it is denied not only unfaithfully and unhappily, but even shamelessly. For the very enemies confess that the law of Christ, which we call the Gospel, was sent forth from Sion, and we acknowledge it to be the rod of his power. But that he rules in the midst of his enemies, those very ones among whom he rules themselves bear witness, by gnashing their teeth and wasting away and prevailing nothing against him. Then what he says a little after: 'The Lord hath sworn, and it shall not repent him'—by which words he signifies that what he adds is to be immutable:
「耶和華必使你權能的杖從錫安伸出,你要在你仇敵中掌權」——這是何等清楚,以致否認它的,不僅是出於不信、出於不幸,甚至是出於無恥。因為連那些仇敵自己也承認,我們稱為福音的基督律法,是從錫安發出的,而我們也承認它就是祂權能的杖。至於祂在祂仇敵中掌權,那些祂在其中掌權的人自己,藉著咬牙切齒、漸漸消滅、卻絲毫不能勝過祂,就作了見證。其次,祂在稍後所說的:「耶和華起了誓,必不後悔」——藉這些話,祂表明祂所附加的乃是不可更改的:「
3:2291
Tu es sacerdos in aeternum secundum ordinem Melchisedech, ex eo quod iam nusquam est sacerdotium et sacrificium secundum ordinem Aaron et ubique offertur sub sacerdote Christo. quod protulit Melchisedech, quando benedixit Abraham, quis ambigere permittitur, de quo ista dicantur? Ad haec itaque manifesta referuntur, quae paulo obscurius in eodem psalmo posita sunt, quando recte intelleguntur; quod in nostris iam popularibus sermonibus fecimus. Sic et in illo, ubi humilitatem passionis suae per prophetiam Christus eloquitur dicens: Foderunt manus meas et pedes, dinumerauerunt omnia ossa mea;
'Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchizedek'—from the fact that nowhere now is there a priesthood and sacrifice after the order of Aaron, while everywhere offering is made under the priest Christ, that which Melchizedek brought forth when he blessed Abraham—who is permitted to doubt of whom these things are said? To these manifest things, therefore, are referred those which are placed a little more obscurely in the same psalm, when they are rightly understood; which we have already done in our popular sermons. So also in that psalm where Christ utters through prophecy the humiliation of his passion, saying: 'They have pierced my hands and my feet, they have numbered all my bones;'
「你是照著麥基洗德的等次永遠為祭司」——既然如今照亞倫等次的祭司職分和祭物已經無處可尋,而照麥基洗德祝福亞伯拉罕時所獻上的,卻在祭司基督之下處處被獻上——誰還能容許懷疑這些話是論到誰所說的呢?所以這些明顯的事,就成了那些在同一篇詩中安放得稍微隱晦之話的歸依,當這些話被正確領會時;這我們在我們對眾人的講道中已經作過了。照樣,在那篇詩中,基督藉著預言述說祂受難的卑微,說:「他們扎了我的手、我的腳,數點我一身的骨頭;」
3:2292
ipsi uero considerauerunt et conspexerunt me (quibus utique uerbis in cruce corpus significauit extentum manibus pedibusque confixis et clauorum transuerberatione confossis, eoque modo se spectaculum considerantibus et conspicientibus praebuisse), addens etiam: Diuiserunt sibi uestimenta mea et super uestimentum meum miserunt sortem, quae prophetia quem ad modum inpleta sit euangelica narratur historia, tunc profecto et alia recte intelleguntur, quae ibi minus aperte dicta sunt, cum congruunt his, quae tanta manifestatione claruerunt:
'but they themselves looked and gazed upon me' (by which words he surely signified his body stretched out on the cross, with hands and feet fastened and pierced through by the driving of the nails, and that in this manner he offered himself as a spectacle to those looking on and gazing), adding also: 'They divided my garments among them, and over my vesture they cast lots'—which prophecy, in the way it was fulfilled, is narrated by the evangelical history; then indeed the other things also are rightly understood which are there said less openly, when they agree with these which have shone forth with such great manifestation:
「他們卻瞪著眼看我」(藉這些話,祂確實表明祂的身體在十字架上被伸展開來,手腳被釘住、被釘子穿透刺透,並且以這方式把自己當作一個景象,給那些瞻望、注視的人觀看),又加上說:「他們分了我的外衣,又為我的裡衣拈鬮」——這預言如何應驗,由福音的歷史記載了;那麼,那些在此處說得不那麼明顯的別的事,當它們與這些以如此大的彰顯而發出光輝的事相符時,也就被正確地領會了:「
3:2293
praesertim quia et illa, quae non transacta credimus, sed praesentia contuemur, sicut in eodem psalmo leguntur tanto ante praedicta, ita nunc exhibita iam toto orbe cernuntur. Ibi enim paulo post dicitur: Commemorabuntur et conuertentur ad Dominum uniuersi fines terrae et adorabunt in conspectu eius uniuersae patriae gentium; quoniam Domini est regnum, et ipse dominabitur gentium. CAPUT XVIII. De psalm.o tertio et de quadragensimo et de quinto decimo et de sexagensimo septimo, in quibus mors et resurrectio Domini prophetatur. De resurrectione quoque eius nequaquam psalmorum oracula tacuerunt. Nam quid est aliud quod in psalmo tertio ex persona eius canitur: Ego dormiui et somnum cepi;
especially since even those things which we believe not as past but contemplate as present, just as in the same psalm they are read foretold so long beforehand, so now we discern them already exhibited throughout the whole world. For a little after it is there said: 'All the ends of the earth shall be reminded and shall be converted to the Lord, and all the families of the nations shall adore in his sight; for the kingdom is the Lord's, and he himself shall rule the nations.' CHAPTER XVIII. Concerning the third psalm, and the fortieth, and the fifteenth, and the sixty-seventh, in which the death and resurrection of the Lord are prophesied. Of his resurrection also the oracles of the Psalms have by no means been silent. For what else is that which in the third psalm is sung in his person: 'I slept and took my rest;'
尤其因為連那些我們不是當作過去去相信、乃是當作現今去注視的事,正如在同一篇詩中所讀到的,是如此久遠以前所預言的,照樣如今我們看見它們已經顯明在全世界。因為在那裡稍後說:「地的四極都要想念耶和華,並且歸向祂,列國的萬族都要在祂面前敬拜;因為國度是耶和華的,祂是管理萬國的。」第十八章。論第三篇、第四十篇、第十五篇和第六十七篇,其中預言了主的死和復活。論到祂的復活,詩篇的神諭也絕未緘默。因為第三篇中以祂的身分所歌唱的,「我躺下睡覺,」豈是別的意思呢?
3:2294
exsurrexi, quoniam Dominus suscepit me? An forte quisquam ita desipit, ut credat uelut aliquid magnum nobis indicare uoluisse prophetam, quod dormierit et exsurrexerit, nisi somnus iste mors esset et euigilatio resurrectio, quam de Christo sic oportuit prophetari? Nam et in quadragensimo multo manifestius id ostenditur, ubi ex persona eiusdem Mediatoris more solito tamquam praeterita narrantur, quae futura prophetabantur; quoniam, quae uentura erant, iam in praedestinatione et praescientia Dei uelut facta erant [quia certa erant]. Inimici, inquit, mei dixerunt mala mihi: Quando morietur et peribit nomen eius?
'I awoke, because the Lord sustained me'? Or perhaps would anyone be so foolish as to believe that the prophet wished to indicate to us something great, namely that he slept and awoke, unless that sleep were death and that waking the resurrection, which it was fitting should thus be prophesied of Christ? For also in the fortieth psalm this is shown much more manifestly, where in the person of the same Mediator, after the usual manner, things are narrated as though past which were prophesied as future; since the things which were to come had already, in the predestination and foreknowledge of God, as it were been done [because they were certain]. 'Mine enemies,' he says, 'spoke evil things against me: When shall he die, and his name perish?'
「我醒著,因為耶和華扶持我」?或者,難道有人這樣愚昧,以為先知是要向我們指明甚麼大事,就是他睡了又醒了,除非那睡眠就是死,那醒覺就是復活,這正是合宜地當這樣論到基督所預言的麼?因為在第四十篇中,這事顯得更為明顯,那裡以同一位中保的身分,照著慣常的方式,把那些原是當作未來所預言的事,敘述得彷彿已過去;因為那將要來的事,在神的預定和預知中,彷彿已經成就了〔因為這些事是確定的〕。祂說:「我的仇敵用惡言議論我:他幾時死,他的名才滅亡呢?」
3:2295
Et si ingrediebatur ut uideret, uana locutum est cor eius, congregauit iniquitatem ipsi. Egrediebatur foras et loquebantur simul in unum. Aduersus me susurrabant omnes inimici mei, aduersus me cogitabant mala mihi. Verbum iniquum disposuerunt aduersus me: Numquid qui dormit non adiciet ut resurgat? Hic certe ita posita sunt uerba haec, ut nihil aliud dixisse intellegatur, quam si diceret: \'Numquid qui moritur, non adiciet ut reuiuescat?\' Superiora quippe demonstrant mortem ipsius cogitasse et disposuisse inimicos eius. et hoc actum esse per eum, qui ingrediebatur ut uideret, et egrediebatur ut proderet. Cui autem hic non ocurrat ex discipulo eius factus traditor ludas?
'And if he came in to see me, his heart spoke vanity, it gathered iniquity unto itself. He went forth abroad and they talked together as one. All mine enemies whispered against me, against me they devised evils for me. They appointed an unjust word against me: Shall not he that sleepeth add to rise again?' Here certainly these words are so set down that nothing else is understood to have been said than if he had said: 'Shall not he that dieth add to live again?' For the foregoing words show that his enemies thought of and devised his death, and that this was effected through him who came in to see and went forth to betray. And to whom does there not here occur Judas, who from being his disciple became his betrayer?
「他若來看我,便說假話,他的心積蓄罪孽。他出到外邊去,他們便一同議論。我所有的仇敵都向我交頭接耳,他們向我圖謀惡事。他們設下不義的話攻擊我:那睡了的,豈不再起來麼?」此處這些話的安放,使人明白其意所說的,無非是好像他說:「那死了的,豈不再活過來麼?」因為前面的話表明,祂的仇敵思想並圖謀祂的死,並且這是藉著那進來看、又出去出賣祂的人所成就的。在此,有誰想不到那從祂門徒變為出賣祂之人的猶大呢?
3:2296
Quia ergo facturi erant quod moliebantur, id est occisuri erant eum, ostendens illos uana malitia frustra occisuros resurrecturum, sic adiecit hunc uersum, uelut diceret: \'Quid agitis uani? quod uestrum scelus erit, meus somnus erit\': Numquid qui dormit non adiciet ut resurgat? Et tamen eos tam magnum nefas non inpune facturos consequentibus indicat uersibus dicens: Etenim homo pacis meae, in quem speraui, qui edebat panes meos, ampliauit super me calcaneum, hoc est conculcauit me. Tu autem, inquit, Domine, miserere mei et resuscita me, et reddam illis.
Therefore, because they were going to do what they were contriving, that is, were going to kill him, showing that they would in vain, with empty malice, kill one who would rise again, he thus added this verse, as though he said: 'What do you do, vain men? What will be your crime, will be my sleep': 'Shall not he that sleepeth add to rise again?' And yet that they would not do so great a wickedness with impunity, he indicates in the following verses, saying: 'For even the man of my peace, in whom I hoped, who did eat my bread, hath enlarged his heel against me'—that is, hath trampled me down. 'But thou, O Lord,' he says, 'have mercy on me, and raise me up, and I will requite them.'
所以,因他們將要作他們所謀劃的,就是將要殺祂,祂為著表明他們要以空虛的惡意徒然殺一位將要復活的,便這樣加上這句,彷彿祂說:「虛妄的人哪,你們作甚麼?那要成為你們罪行的,要成為我的睡眠」:「那睡了的,豈不再起來麼?」然而,祂在下面幾節中指明,他們行這樣大的罪惡必不能逃罰,說:「連我所信靠、吃過我飯的知己朋友,也用腳踢我」——就是踐踏了我。祂說:「但耶和華啊,求你憐恤我,使我起來,我好報復他們。」
3:2297
Quis hoc iam neget, qui Iudaeos post passionem resurrectionemque Christi de sedibus suis bellica strage et excidio funditus eradicatos uidet? Occisus enim ab eis resurrexit et reddidit eis interim temporariam disciplinam, excepto quod non correctis seruat, quando uiuos et mortuos iudicabit. Nam Dominus ipse Iesus istum ipsum traditorem suum per panem porrectum ostendens apostolis hunc etiam uersum psalmi huius commemorauit et in se dixit inpletum: Qui edebat panes meos, ampliauit super me calcaneum. Quod autem ait: In quem speraui, non congruit capiti, sed corpori. Neque enim nesciebat eum ipse Saluator, de quo ante iam dixerat: Unus ex uobis diabolus est.
Who would now deny this, who sees the Jews, after the passion and resurrection of Christ, utterly rooted out from their dwellings by warlike slaughter and overthrow? For having been slain by them, he rose again and repaid them in the meantime with a temporal chastisement, except that he reserves for the unamended one to come, when he shall judge the living and the dead. For the Lord Jesus himself, pointing out this very betrayer of his to the apostles by the bread held forth, also recalled this very verse of this psalm and declared it fulfilled in himself: 'He that did eat my bread hath enlarged his heel against me.' But what he says, 'in whom I hoped,' does not befit the head, but the body. For the Saviour himself was not ignorant of him, of whom he had already before said: 'One of you is a devil.'
如今誰能否認這事,就是當人看見猶太人在基督受難復活之後,因戰禍的屠殺與傾覆,從他們的居所被連根拔除呢?因為祂被他們所殺,卻復活了,並暫且以今世的管教報應他們,惟獨對那不肯改正的,祂存留到祂審判活人死人的時候。因為主耶穌自己藉著遞出的餅,向使徒指出祂這出賣者,也提到這篇詩的這一節,並宣告它在祂身上應驗了:「吃過我飯的,用腳踢我。」但祂所說的「我所信靠的」,不是合乎那頭,乃是合乎那身體。因為救主自己並非不認識他,論到他,祂早已先說過:「你們中間有一個是魔鬼。」
3:2298
Sed solet in se membrorum suorum transferre personam et sibi tribuere quod esset illorum, quia caput et corpus unus est Christus; unde illud est in euangelio: Esuriui, et dedistis mihi manducare, quod exponens ait: Quando uni ex minimis meis fecistis, mihi fecistis. Se itaque dixit sperasse, quod tunc sperauerant de Iuda discipuli eius, quando est connumeratus apostolis. Iudaei autem Christum. quem sperant, moriturum esse non sperant. Ideo quem lex et prophetae adnuntiauerunt, nostrum esse non putant, sed nescio quem suum, quem sibi alienum a mortis passione confingunt.
But he is wont to transfer to himself the person of his members, and to attribute to himself what is theirs, because the head and the body are one Christ; whence comes that saying in the Gospel: 'I was hungry, and ye gave me to eat,' which, in expounding, he says: 'When ye did it to one of these my least, ye did it to me.' He said, then, that he himself hoped, when his disciples had at that time hoped concerning Judas, when he was numbered among the apostles. But the Jews do not hope that the Christ whom they hope for will die. Therefore him whom the law and the prophets announced they do not think to be ours, but some other of their own, whom they fashion for themselves as a stranger to the suffering of death.
但祂慣於把祂肢體的身分轉移到自己身上,並把屬乎他們的歸給自己,因為頭和身體乃是一位基督;福音中那話就是由此而來:「我餓了,你們給我吃,」祂解釋這話說:「你們既作在我這弟兄中一個最小的身上,就是作在我身上了。」所以祂說祂自己曾信靠,乃是當祂的門徒那時對猶大有所盼望,就是猶大被列在使徒中的時候。但猶太人並不盼望他們所盼望的基督會死。因此,律法和眾先知所宣告的那一位,他們不認為是我們的,乃是他們自己另一位,是他們為自己捏造的、與受死之苦無關的人。
3:2299
Ideo mirabili uanitate adque caecitate uerba, quae posuimus, non mortem et resurrectionem, sed somnum et euigilationem significasse contendunt. Sed clamat eis etiam psalmus quintus decimus: Propter hoc iucundatum est cor meum et exultauit lingua mea, insuper et caro mea requiescet in spe; quoniam non derelinques animam meam in inferno, nec dabis sanctum tuum uidere corruptionem. Quis in ea spe diceret requieuisse carnem suam, ut non derelicta anima sua in inferno, sed cito ad eam redeunte reuiuesceret, ne corrumperetur, sicut cadauera corrumpi solent, nisi qui die tertio resurrexit? Quod utique dicere non possunt de propheta et rege Dauid. Clamat et sexagensimus septimus:
Therefore, with marvelous vanity and blindness, they contend that the words which we have set down signified not death and resurrection, but sleep and waking. But the fifteenth psalm also cries out to them: 'Therefore my heart was gladdened, and my tongue exulted; moreover my flesh also shall rest in hope; for thou wilt not abandon my soul in hell, nor wilt thou give thy holy one to see corruption.' Who would say that his flesh rested in that hope, that—his soul not being abandoned in hell, but quickly returning to it—he should live again, lest he be corrupted, as corpses are wont to be corrupted, except him who rose again on the third day? This indeed they cannot say of the prophet and king David. The sixty-seventh also cries out:
所以,他們以希奇的虛妄與盲目,力辯我們所列出的話,所表徵的不是死與復活,乃是睡與醒。但第十五篇也向他們呼喊:「因此我的心歡喜,我的舌頭快樂;我的肉身也要安然居住;因為你必不將我的魂撇在陰間,也不叫你的聖者見朽壞。」除了那第三天復活的,有誰能說祂的肉身在那盼望中安息,就是——祂的魂不被撇在陰間,乃是快快回到肉身——好叫祂復活,免得朽壞,如同屍體慣常朽壞那樣呢?這事他們確實不能論到先知兼君王的大衛說。第六十七篇也呼喊:「
3:2300
Deus noster Deus saluos faciendi, et Domini exitus mortis. Quid apertius diceretur? Deus enim saluos faciendi Dominus est Iesus, quod interpretatur saluator siue salutaris. Nam ratio nominis huius haec reddita est, quando priusquam ex uirgine nasceretur dictum est: Pariet filium, et uocabis nomen eius Iesum. Ipse enim saluum faciet populum suum a peccatis eorum. In quorum peccatorum remissionem quoniam sanguis eius effusus est, non utique oportuit eum de hac uita exitus alios habere quam mortis. Ideo cum dictum esset: Deus noster Deus saluos faciendi, continuo subiunctum est: Et Domini exitus mortis, ut ostenderetur moriendo saluos esse facturus. Sed mirando dictum est: Et Domini;
'Our God is the God of saving, and the going forth from death belongs to the Lord.' What could be said more plainly? For the God of saving is the Lord Jesus, which is interpreted Saviour or salutary. For the reason of this name was thus given, when before he was born of the virgin it was said: 'She shall bring forth a son, and thou shalt call his name Jesus. For he himself shall save his people from their sins.' Since for the remission of these sins his blood was shed, it was surely fitting that he should have no other goings forth from this life than those of death. Therefore, when it had been said, 'Our God is the God of saving,' it was immediately subjoined: 'And the goings forth from death belong to the Lord,' that it might be shown that by dying he would save. But it was said with wonder: 'And to the Lord';
「我們的神是施行拯救的神,從死裡出來乃是屬乎主的。」還有甚麼能說得更明白呢?因為施行拯救的神就是主耶穌,這名解釋為救主或施救者。因為這名的緣由是這樣給的,就是在祂從童女而生之前,有話說:「她要生一個兒子,你要給祂起名叫耶穌。因為祂要將自己的百姓從罪惡裡救出來。」既然為著這些罪的赦免,祂的血流出來了,那麼祂從今世出去除了死的方式之外,就再沒有別的方式,這是合宜的。所以,既說了「我們的神是施行拯救的神」,就立即附上:「從死裡出來乃是屬乎主的」,好表明祂要藉著死施行拯救。但這話說得帶著希奇:「並且屬乎主的」;
3:2301
tamquam diceretur: "Talis est ista uita mortalium, ut nec ipse Dominus aliter ab illa exiret, nisi per mortem." CAPUT XVIIII. De psalmo sexagensimo octauo, in quo Iudaeorum infidelitas et pertinacia declaratur. Sed ut Iudaei tam manifestis huius prophetiae testimoniis etiam rebus ad effectum tam clarum certumque perductis omnino non cedant, profecto in eis illud inpletur, quod in eo psalmo, qui hunc sequitur, scriptum est. Cum enim et illic ex persona Christi, quae ad eius passionem pertinent, prophetice dicerentur, commemoratum est, quod in euangelio patuit: Dederunt in escam meam fel et in siti mea potum mihi dederunt acetum.
as though it were said: 'Such is this life of mortals, that not even the Lord himself went out from it otherwise than through death.' CHAPTER XIX. Concerning the sixty-eighth psalm, in which the infidelity and obstinacy of the Jews is declared. But that the Jews, even by such manifest testimonies of this prophecy, and even by realities brought to so clear and certain an effect, do not at all yield, that surely is fulfilled in them which is written in the psalm that follows this one. For when there too things pertaining to his passion were prophetically said in the person of Christ, that was commemorated which was made plain in the Gospel: 'They gave gall for my food, and in my thirst they gave me vinegar to drink.'
彷彿是說:「世人的這一生命乃是如此,以致連主自己也只能藉著死而從其中出去。」第十九章。論第六十八篇,其中宣告了猶太人的不信與頑梗。但猶太人即使有這預言如此明顯的見證,又有事實成就到如此清楚確定的地步,竟絲毫不肯降服,那記在接續這篇之詩篇中的話,便確實在他們身上應驗了。因為那裡也以基督的身分,藉預言說了關乎祂受難的事,就提到了福音中所顯明的事:「他們拿苦膽給我當食物;我渴了,他們拿醋給我喝。」
3:2302
Et uelut post tale conuiuium epulasque sibi huiusce modi exhibitas mox intulit: Fiat mensa eorum coram ipsis in muscipulam et in retributionem et in scandalum; obscurentur oculi eorum ne uideant, et dorsum eorum semper incurua, et cetera, quae non optando sunt dicta, sed optandi specie prophetando praedicta. Quid ergo mirum, si haec manifesta non uident, quorum oculi sunt obscurati, ne uideant? Quid mirum, si caelestia non suspiciunt, qui ut in terrena sint proni, dorsum eorum semper incuruum est? His enim uerbis translatis a corpore uitia significantur animorum. Ista de psalmis, hoc est de prophetia regis Dauid, satis dicta sint, ut aliquis modus sit.
And as though after such a banquet and feast exhibited to him in this manner, he soon brought in: 'Let their table become before them a snare, and a recompense, and a stumbling-block; let their eyes be darkened that they see not, and bow down their back always,' and the rest, which were said not by way of wishing, but foretold prophetically under the appearance of wishing. What wonder, then, if they do not see these manifest things, whose eyes are darkened that they see not? What wonder, if they look not up to heavenly things, who, that they may be bent down to earthly things, have their back always bowed? For by these words, transferred from the body, the vices of souls are signified. Let these things concerning the Psalms—that is, concerning the prophecy of king David—suffice to have been said, that there may be some limit.
祂彷彿在這樣擺給祂的筵席飲宴之後,隨即帶入:「願他們的筵席在他們面前變為網羅,變為報應,變為絆腳石;願他們的眼睛昏矇,不得看見;願他們的腰常常戰抖,」以及其餘的話,這些話不是出於咒詛而說,乃是用咒詛的形式藉預言所宣告的。那麼,那些眼睛昏矇不得看見的人,若看不見這些明顯的事,有甚麼希奇呢?那些為著要彎向地上的事,腰常常彎曲的人,若不仰望天上的事,又有甚麼希奇呢?因為這些從身體轉用的話,所表徵的乃是心靈的諸惡。論到詩篇——就是論到大衛王的預言——這些話說到這裡就夠了,好叫有個限度。
3:2303
Ignoscant autem qui haec legunt et cuncta illa nouerunt, et de his, quae fortasse firmiora me praetermisisse uel intellegunt uel existimant, non querantur. CAPUT XX. De regno ac merito Dauid et de filio ipsius Salomone eaque prophetia, quae ad Christum pertinens inuenitur uel in eis libris, qui scriptis ipsius copulantur, uel in eis, quos ipsius esse non dubium est. Regnauit ergo Dauid in terrena Hierusalem, filius caelestis Hierusalem, diuino multum testimonio praedicatus, quia et delicta eius tanta pietate superata sunt per saluberrimam paenitendi humilitatem, ut prorsus inter eos sit, de quibus ipse ait: Beati quorum remissae sunt iniquitates et quorum tecta sunt peccata.
But let those who read these things and know all of them pardon me, and let them not complain about those things which perhaps stronger I have passed over, as they either understand or suppose. CHAPTER XX. Concerning the kingdom and merit of David, and concerning his son Solomon, and that prophecy which is found pertaining to Christ, either in those books which are joined to his own writings, or in those which are without doubt his. David, then, reigned in earthly Jerusalem, a son of the heavenly Jerusalem, much extolled by divine testimony; for even his sins were so overcome by such great piety, through the most healthful humility of repenting, that he is altogether among those of whom he himself says: 'Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiven, and whose sins are covered.'
但願那些讀這些事並全都知曉的人寬容我,也不要為著那些我或許漏過、他們所領會或猜想為更有力的事抱怨。第二十章。論大衛的國度和功德,以及他兒子所羅門,並那關乎基督的預言,無論是在那些與他自己著作相連的書卷中,或是在那些無疑屬於他的書卷中所見到的。大衛在地上的耶路撒冷作王,是屬天耶路撒冷的兒子,極受神的見證所稱頌;因為連他的罪也藉著最有益的悔改謙卑、以如此大的虔誠被勝過,以致他完全在那些人之列,論到他們,他自己說:「得赦免其過、遮蓋其罪的,這人是有福的。」
3:2304
Post hunc regnauit eidem populo uniuerso Salomon filius eius, qui, ut supra dictum est, patre suo uiuente coepit regnare. Hic bonis initiis malos exitus habuit. Quippe secundae res, quae sapientium animos fatigant, magis huic obfuerunt, quam profuit ipsa sapientia. etiam nunc et deinceps memorabilis, et tunc longe lateque laudata. Prophetasse etiam ipse reperitur in suis libris, qui tres recepti sunt in auctoritatem canonicam: Prouerbia, ecclesiastes et canticum canticorum. Alii uero duo, quorum unus sapientia, alter ecclesiasticus dicitur, propter eloquii nonnullam similitudinem, ut Salomonis dicantur, obtinuit consuetudo; non autem esse ipsius non dubitant doctiores;
After him there reigned over the same whole people his son Solomon, who, as was said above, began to reign while his father was yet living. He had good beginnings but bad endings. For indeed prosperity, which wearies the minds of the wise, harmed him more than his very wisdom profited him—wisdom even now and henceforth memorable, and then far and wide praised. He too is found to have prophesied in his books, of which three were received into canonical authority: Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, and the Song of Songs. But two others, of which one is called Wisdom, the other Ecclesiasticus, on account of some similarity of style, custom has obtained that they be called Solomon's; that they are not his, however, the more learned do not doubt;
在他之後,他兒子所羅門統治這同一個全民,如上文所說,他在父親還活著時就開始作王。他有美好的開端,卻有不好的結局。因為亨通——它使智慧人的心思疲倦——對他的害處,過於他智慧本身對他的益處,這智慧如今並以後仍可記念,當時也遠近受人稱讚。他在他的書卷中也被發現曾說預言,這些書卷中有三卷被接受為正典的權威:箴言、傳道書和雅歌。但另外兩卷,一卷稱為智慧書,另一卷稱為便西拉智訓,因著文體上某種相似,習俗就把它們稱為所羅門的;然而較有學問的人並不懷疑它們不是他的;
3:2305
eos tamen in auctoritatem maxime occidentalis antiquitus recepit ecclesia. Quorum in uno, qui appellatur sapientia Salomonis, passio Christi apertissime prophetatur. Inpii quippe interfectores eius commemorantur dicentes: Circumueniamus iustum, quoniam insuauis est nobis et contrarius est operibus nostris et inproperat nobis peccata legis et infamatis in nos peccata disciplinae nostrae. Promittit scientiam Dei se habere et filium Dei se nominat. Factus est nobis in traductionem cogitationum nostrarum. Grauis est nobis etiam ad uidendum, quoniam dissimilis est aliis uita illius et inmutatae uiae eius. Tamquam nugaces aestimati sumus ab illo, et abstinet se a uiis nostris quasi ab inmunditiis;
yet the Church, especially the Western, received them of old into authority. In one of these, which is called the Wisdom of Solomon, the passion of Christ is most openly prophesied. For his impious slayers are recorded as saying: 'Let us circumvent the righteous one, because he is unpleasant to us and contrary to our works, and reproaches us with sins against the law, and lays to our charge sins against our discipline. He professes to have the knowledge of God, and names himself the Son of God. He has become to us a reproof of our thoughts. He is grievous to us even to behold, because his life is unlike that of others, and his ways are changed. We are esteemed by him as triflers, and he abstains from our ways as from uncleannesses;'
然而教會,尤其是西方教會,自古就接受它們為權威。在這些書卷中有一卷稱為所羅門智慧書,其中極其公開地預言了基督的受難。因為記載祂那些不虔的兇手說:「我們來暗算那義人,因為他對我們不合宜,又與我們的行為相反,責備我們違犯律法的罪,又控告我們違背所受教訓的過。他自稱認識神,又稱自己為神的兒子。他成了我們意念的責備。我們連看見他都覺得礙眼,因為他的生活與別人不同,他的道路也已改變。我們被他看為廢物,他遠離我們的道路如同遠離污穢;」
3:2306
praefert nouissima iustorum et gloriatur patrem Deum se habere. Videamus ergo si sermones illius ueri sunt. et tentemus quae uentura sunt illi, et sciemus quae erunt nouissima illius. Si enim est iustus filius Dei, suscipiet illum et liberabit eum de manu contrariorum. Contumelia et tormento interrogemus illum, ut sciamus reuerentiam illius et probemus patientiam ipsius. Morte turpissima condemnemus illum; erit enim ei respectus ex sermonibus illius. Haec cogitauerunt et errauerunt; excaecauit enim illos malitia ipsorum. In ecclesiastico autem fides gentium futura praedicitur isto modo: Miserere nostri, dominator Deus omnium, et inmitte timorem tuum super omnes gentes;
'he prefers the last estate of the righteous, and glories that he has God for his father. Let us see, then, if his words are true, and let us test what shall befall him, and we shall know what shall be his last end. For if he is the righteous Son of God, he will receive him and deliver him from the hand of his adversaries. With contumely and torment let us question him, that we may know his reverence and prove his patience. Let us condemn him to a most shameful death; for there shall be regard for him out of his own words.' These things they thought, and they erred; for their own malice blinded them. But in Ecclesiasticus the future faith of the nations is foretold in this manner: 'Have mercy on us, O Sovereign God of all, and send thy fear upon all the nations;'
「他誇耀義人的結局,並且以神為他的父而誇口。我們且看他的話是否真實,試試將要臨到他的事,就可知道他的結局如何。因為他若是神的義子,神必扶持他,救他脫離敵人的手。我們用凌辱和苦刑試驗他,好叫我們知道他的溫順,並察驗他的忍耐。我們判他至羞辱的死;因為照他自己的話,必有人眷顧他。」他們這樣思想,卻錯了;因為他們自己的惡毒使他們瞎了眼。但在便西拉智訓中,外邦人將來的信仰是這樣被預言的:「萬有的主宰神啊,求你憐恤我們,將懼怕你的心放在萬國身上;」
3:2307
extolle manum tuam super gentes alienas et uideant potentiam tuam. Sicut coram illis sanctificatus es in nobis, ita coram nobis magnificeris in illis, et agnoscant te secundum quod et nos agnouimus te, quia non est Deus praeter te, Domine. Hanc optandi et precandi specie prophetiam per legum Christum uidemus inpletam. Sed aduersus contradictores non tanta firmitate proferuntur, quae scripta non sunt in canone Iudaeorum. In tribus uero illis, quos Salomonis esse constat et Iudaei canonicos habent, ut ostendatur ad Christum et ecclesiam pertinere quod in eis eius modi reperitur, operosa disputatio necessaria est, quae nos ultra quam oportet, si nunc adhibetur, extendit.
'lift up thy hand against the strange nations, that they may see thy power. As thou wast sanctified in us before them, so be thou magnified in them before us, that they may acknowledge thee, even as we also have acknowledged thee, that there is no God beside thee, O Lord.' This prophecy, under the appearance of wishing and praying, we see fulfilled through Christ the lawgiver. But against gainsayers, those things are not brought forth with such great firmness which are not written in the canon of the Jews. But in those three which are agreed to be Solomon's and which the Jews hold as canonical, in order to show that what is found in them of this kind pertains to Christ and the Church, a laborious disputation is necessary, which would extend us further than is fitting, if it were now applied.
「求你舉手攻擊外邦列國,使他們看見你的權能。你既在他們面前在我們中間顯為聖,求你也照樣在我們面前在他們中間顯為大,使他們認識你,正如我們也認識了你,知道除你以外再沒有神,主啊。」這預言以咒願和祈求的形式,我們看見藉著立法者基督已經應驗。但對於那些反駁的人,凡不寫在猶太人正典中的,就不能以如此大的確定性提出。然而在那無疑屬於所羅門、猶太人也視為正典的三卷書中,要表明其中所見此類之事關乎基督和教會,就需要費力的辯論,這若現在加以進行,必使我們延伸過於合宜的程度。
3:2308
Tamen quod in prouerbiis legitur, uiros inpios dicere: Abscondamus in terra uirum iustum iniuste, absorbeamus uero eum tamquam infernus uiuentem et auferamus eius memoriam de terra, possessionem eius pretiosam adprehendamus, non ita obscurum est, ut de Christo et possessione eius ecclesia sine laboriosa expositione non possit intellegi. Tale quippe aliquid etiam Dominus ipse Iesus per euangelicam parabolam ostendit dixisse malos colonos: Hic est heres, uenite, occidamus eum, et nostra erit hereditas.
Yet that which is read in Proverbs, that impious men say: 'Let us hide the righteous man in the earth unjustly, let us swallow him up alive like hell, and let us take away his memory from the earth, let us lay hold on his precious possession'—is not so obscure but that, without a laborious exposition, it can be understood of Christ and his possession, the Church. For something of this kind the Lord Jesus himself also showed that the wicked husbandmen said, through the evangelical parable: 'This is the heir; come, let us kill him, and the inheritance shall be ours.'
然而箴言中所讀到的,不虔之人說:「我們來不公地把義人藏在地裡,把他活活吞下如同陰間,從地上除掉他的記念,奪取他寶貴的產業」——這話並不那麼隱晦,以致不能不費力解釋就領會為論到基督和祂的產業教會。因為主耶穌自己也藉著福音的比喻,表明那些惡園戶說了類似這樣的話:「這是承受產業的,來罷,我們殺他,產業就歸我們了。」
3:2309
Itemque illud in eodem libro, quod iam ante perstrinximus, cum ageremus de sterili, quae peperit septem, non nisi de Christo et ecclesia, mox ut fuerit, pronuntiatum consueuit intellegi ab eis, qui Christum sapientiam Dei esse nouerunt: Sapientia aedificauit sibi domum et subfulsit columnas septem; immolauit suas uictimas, miscuit in cratere uinum suum et parauit mensam suam. Misit seruos suos conuocans cum excellenti praedicatione ad craterem dicens: Quis est insipiens? Diuertat ad me. Et inopibus sensu dixit: Venite, manducate de meis panibus et bibite uinum quod miscui uobis.
Likewise that passage in the same book which we have already touched upon before, when we were treating of the barren woman who bore seven, is wont to be understood as pronounced—as soon as it was uttered—of none other than Christ and the Church, by those who have known Christ to be the wisdom of God: 'Wisdom hath built herself a house, and hath set up seven pillars; she hath slain her victims, mingled her wine in the bowl, and prepared her table. She hath sent her servants, calling with excellent proclamation to the bowl, saying: Who is foolish? Let him turn aside to me. And to those wanting in sense she said: Come, eat of my bread, and drink the wine which I have mingled for you.'
照樣,那同一卷書中我們先前已經提過的一段話——就是我們論到生了七個的不育婦人時所提的——凡認識基督就是神智慧的人,慣於把它領會為一說出來就是論到基督和教會、別無他指:「智慧建造房屋,鑿成七根柱子;宰殺牲畜,調和旨酒,設擺筵席。打發使女出去,以美好的宣告邀人到酒席前,說:誰是愚蒙人?可以轉到我這裡來。又對那無知的人說:你們來,吃我的餅,喝我調和的酒。」
3:2310
Hic certe agnoscimus Dei sapientiam, hoc est Verbum Patri coaeternum, in utero uirginali domum sibi aedificasse corpus humanum et huic, tamquam capiti membra, ecclesiam subiunxisse, martyrum uictimas immolasse, mensam in uino et panibus praeparasse, ubi apparet etiam sacerdotium secundum ordinem Melchisedech, insipientes et inopes sensu uocasse, quia, sicut dicit apostolus, infirma huius mundi elegit, ut confunderet fortia. Quibus tamen infirmis quod sequitur dicit: Derelinquite insipientiam, ut uiuatis, et quaerite prudentiam, ut habeatis uitam. Participem autem fieri mensae illius, ipsum est incipere habere uitam. Nam et in alio libro, qui uocatur ecclesiastes, ubi ait:
Here certainly we recognize the wisdom of God, that is, the Word coeternal with the Father, to have built itself a house in the virginal womb—a human body—and to have joined to this, as members to a head, the Church; to have slain the victims of the martyrs; to have prepared a table in wine and bread, where appears also the priesthood after the order of Melchizedek; to have called the foolish and those wanting in sense, because, as the apostle says, 'God chose the weak things of this world, that he might confound the strong.' Yet to these weak ones it says what follows: 'Forsake foolishness, that ye may live, and seek prudence, that ye may have life.' But to become a partaker of that table is itself to begin to have life. For also in another book, which is called Ecclesiastes, where it says:
此處我們確實認出神的智慧,就是與父同永的道,在童貞的腹中為自己建造了一座房屋——人的身體——並把教會聯於這身體,如同肢體聯於頭;又宰殺了眾殉道者的祭物;在酒與餅中預備了筵席,這裡也顯出照麥基洗德等次的祭司職分;又呼召愚蒙無知的人,因為正如使徒所說:「神揀選了世上軟弱的,叫那強壯的羞愧。」然而祂對這些軟弱的人說了下文的話:「你們要捨棄愚蒙,就得存活,要尋求精明,就得生命。」而成為那筵席的有分者,本身就是開始得著生命。因為在另一卷稱為傳道書的書中,那裡說:「
3:2311
Non est bonum homini, nisi quod manducabit et bibet, quid credibilius dicere intellegitur, quam quod ad participationem mensae huius pertinet, quam sacerdos ipse Mediator testamenti noui exhibet secundum ordinem Melchisedech de corpore et sanguine suo? Id enim sacrificium successit omnibus illis sacrificiis ueteris testamenti, quae immolabantur in umbra futuri; propter quod etiam uocem illam in psalmo tricensimo et nono eiusdem Mediatoris per prophetiam loquentis agnoscimus: Sacrificium et oblationem noluisti, corpus autem perfecisti mihi; quia pro illis omnibus sacrificiis et oblationibus corpus eius offertur et participantibus ministratur.
'There is no good for a man except that he eat and drink'—what is understood to be more credibly said than that which pertains to the participation of this table, which the Mediator of the new testament, the priest himself after the order of Melchizedek, exhibits of his own body and blood? For that sacrifice succeeded all those sacrifices of the old testament, which were immolated in shadow of the thing to come; on which account we also recognize that voice in the thirty-ninth psalm of the same Mediator speaking through prophecy: 'Sacrifice and offering thou wouldest not, but a body thou hast perfected for me'; because, in place of all those sacrifices and offerings, his body is offered and ministered to the partakers.
「人莫強如吃喝」——還有甚麼比這話更可信地被領會,過於那關乎這筵席之有分的事呢?這筵席乃是新約的中保,就是照麥基洗德等次的祭司自己,將祂自己的身體和血所擺出來的。因為那祭物接續了舊約一切的祭物,這些祭物原是作為將來之事的影兒而獻上的;因此我們也認出第三十九篇中同一位中保藉預言所說的那話:「祭物和供物是你不喜悅的,你卻為我預備了身體」;因為祂的身體替代了那一切祭物和供物被獻上,並供應給有分的人。
3:2312
Nam istum ecclesiasten in hac sententia manducandi et bibendi, quam saepe repetit plurimumque commendat, non sapere carnalis epulas uoluptatis, satis illud ostendit, ubi ait: Melius est ire in domum luctus quam ire in domum potus; et paulo post: Cor, inquit, sapientium in domo luctus et cor insipientium in domo epularum. Sed illud magis commemorandum existimo de hoc libro, quod pertinet ad ciuitates duas, unam diaboli, alteram Christi, et earum reges diabolum et Christum: Vae tibi, terra, inquit, cuius rex adulescens, et principes tui mane comedunt. Beata tu, terra, cuius rex tuus filius ingenuorum, et principes tui in tempore comedunt, in fortitudine, et non in confusione.
For that this Ecclesiastes, in this saying about eating and drinking which he often repeats and most highly commends, does not relish the carnal feasts of pleasure, that is sufficiently shown where he says: 'It is better to go into the house of mourning than to go into the house of drinking'; and a little after he says: 'The heart of the wise is in the house of mourning, and the heart of the foolish in the house of feasting.' But I think that more is to be commemorated from this book which pertains to the two cities, the one of the devil, the other of Christ, and to their kings, the devil and Christ: 'Woe to thee, O land,' he says, 'whose king is a youth, and whose princes eat in the morning. Blessed art thou, O land, whose king is the son of nobles, and whose princes eat in due season, in strength, and not in confusion.'
至於這位傳道者,在他常常重複並極力推崇的這吃喝之言中,並非愛好肉體宴樂的筵席,這在他所說的話中已充分顯明:「往遭喪的家去,強如往宴樂的家去」;稍後他又說:「智慧人的心在遭喪之家,愚昧人的心在宴樂之家。」但我想從這卷書中更當提念的,乃是那關乎兩座城——一座屬魔鬼,一座屬基督——並關乎它們的君王魔鬼和基督的話:他說:「邦國啊,你的王若是孩童,你的群臣若在早晨吃喝,你就有禍了。邦國啊,你的王若是貴胄之子,你的群臣若按時吃喝,是為強健,不為酒醉,你就有福了。」
3:2313
Adulescentem dixit diabolum propter stultitiam et superbiam et temeritatem et petulantiam ceteraque uitia, quae huic aetati adsolent abundare; Christum autem filium ingenuorum, sanctorum scilicet patriarcharum, pertinentium ad liberam ciuitatem, ex quibus est in carne progenitus. Principes illius ciuitatis mane manducantes, id est ante horam congruam, quia non exspectant opportunam, quae uera est, in futuro saeculo felicitatem, festinanter beari huius saeculi celebritate cupientes; principes autem ciuitatis Christi tempus non fallacis beatitudinis patienter exspectant. Hoc ait: In fortitudine, et non in confusione, quia non eos fallit spes, de qua dicit apostolus: Spes autem non confundit;
He called the devil a youth, on account of his folly and pride and rashness and wantonness and the other vices which are wont to abound in this age of life; but Christ the son of nobles—that is, of the holy patriarchs, who belong to the free city, out of whom he was begotten in the flesh. The princes of that city eat in the morning, that is, before the fitting hour, because they do not wait for the opportune felicity, which is the true one, in the age to come, desiring hastily to be made blessed by the celebrity of this age; but the princes of the city of Christ patiently await the time of a felicity that does not deceive. This he says: 'In strength, and not in confusion,' because the hope does not deceive them, of which the apostle says: 'But hope confoundeth not';
他稱魔鬼為孩童,是因他的愚妄、驕傲、鹵莽、放縱,以及這年齡所慣常充斥的其餘諸惡;卻稱基督為貴胄之子,就是聖列祖之子,他們屬於那自由的城,基督按肉體是從他們所生的。那城的群臣在早晨吃喝,就是在合宜的時辰之先,因為他們不等候那合時的福樂,就是來世中真正的福樂,急切想要靠今世的繁華得福;但基督之城的群臣,卻忍耐等候那不欺哄人之福樂的時候。他說:「是為強健,不為酒醉」,因為那盼望不叫他們失望,論到這盼望,使徒說:「盼望不至於羞恥」;
3:2314
dicit et psalmus: Etenim qui te exspectant, non confundentur. Iam uero canticum canticorum spiritalis quaedam sanctarum est uoluptas mentium in coniugio illius regis et reginae ciuitatis, quod est Christus et ecclesia. Sed haec uoluptas allegoricis tegminibus inuoluta est, ut desideretur ardentius nudeturque iucundius, et appareat sponsus, cui dicitur in eodem cantico: Aequitas dilexit te, et sponsa, quae ibi audit: Caritas in deliciis tuis. Tacita multa transimus cura huius operis terminandi. CAPUT XXI. De regibus post Salomonem siue in Iuda siue in Israel.
and the psalm also says: 'For they that wait for thee shall not be confounded.' Now indeed the Song of Songs is a certain spiritual pleasure of holy minds in the marriage of that King and Queen of the city, which is Christ and the Church. But this pleasure is wrapped in allegorical coverings, that it may be more ardently desired and more delightfully laid bare, and that the Bridegroom may appear, to whom it is said in the same song: 'Equity hath loved thee'; and the Bride, who there hears: 'Charity is in thy delights.' Many things we pass over in silence, in our care to bring this work to an end. CHAPTER XXI. Concerning the kings after Solomon, whether in Judah or in Israel.
詩篇也說:「等候你的,必不至於羞愧。」如今雅歌乃是聖潔心思在那城之君王與王后——就是基督和教會——婚姻中某種屬靈的快樂。但這快樂裹在寓意的遮蓋之下,好叫人更熱切地渴慕、更愉悅地被揭開,並使那新郎顯出來,論到祂,這同一首歌中說:「公正愛你」;又使那新婦顯出來,她在那裡聽見:「慈愛在你的喜樂中。」我們為著要把這工作作個了結,便緘默略過許多事。第二十一章。論所羅門之後的諸王,無論是在猶大或在以色列。
3:2315
Ceteri post Salomonem reges Hebraeorum uix inueniuntur per aliqua aenigmata dictorum suorum- rerumue gestarum, quod ad Christum et ecclesiam pertineat. prophetasse, siue in Iuda siue in Israel. Sic enim appellatae sunt illius populi partes, ex quo propter Salomonis offensam tempore filii eius Roboam, qui patri successit in regnum, Deo uindicante diuisus est. Proinde tribus decem, quas accepit Hieroboam, seruus Salomonis, rex eis in Samaria constitutus, proprie uocabantur Israel, quamuis hoc uniuersi illius populi nomen esset.
The other kings of the Hebrews after Solomon are scarcely found to have prophesied—whether in Judah or in Israel—through any riddles of their words or deeds concerning what pertains to Christ and the Church. For thus were the parts of that people named, from the time when, on account of Solomon's offense, in the days of his son Rehoboam, who succeeded his father in the kingdom, it was divided by God's avenging judgment. Accordingly the ten tribes, which Jeroboam, Solomon's servant, received—being set up as king over them in Samaria—were properly called Israel, although this had been the name of that whole people.
在所羅門之後,希伯來人的其餘諸王,無論在猶大或在以色列,幾乎找不到他們藉著言語或行為的任何隱喻來預言關乎基督與教會的事。那民族的兩部分之所以如此稱呼,乃是因所羅門的得罪,到他兒子羅波安(接續父親作王)的時候,神施行報應的審判,將國分裂了。於是所羅門的臣僕耶羅波安所得的十個支派——他在撒瑪利亞被立為他們的王——本被稱為以色列,雖然這原是那全體民族的名稱。
3:2316
Duabus uero tribubus, Iudae scilicet et Beniamin, quae propter Dauid ne penitus regnum stirpis eius fuisset eradicatum, remanserant subiacentes ciuitati Hierusalem, Iudae nomen fuit, quia ipsa erat tribus unde Dauid. Beniamin uero tribus altera ad idem regnum, sicut dixi, pertinens erat, unde fuit Saul rex ante Dauid. Sed simul istae duae tribus, ut dictum est, Iuda uocabantur, et hoc nomine discernebantur. ab Israel, quod appellabantur proprie decem tribus habentes suum regem. Nam tribus Leui, quoniam sacerdotalis fuit, Dei, non regum seruitio mancipata, tertia decima numerabatur.
But to the two tribes, namely Judah and Benjamin, which for David's sake had remained subject to the city of Jerusalem—lest the kingdom of his line should have been wholly rooted out—the name of Judah was given, because Judah was the very tribe from which David came. Benjamin, however, was the other tribe belonging to that same kingdom, as I have said, from which had come Saul, king before David. But together these two tribes, as has been said, were called Judah, and by this name they were distinguished from Israel, which was the proper name of the ten tribes that had their own king. For the tribe of Levi, since it was priestly, bound to the service of God and not of kings, was reckoned as the thirteenth.
但那兩個支派,就是猶大與便雅憫,為了大衛的緣故,仍舊歸屬於耶路撒冷城——免得他家系的國度被連根拔除——便以猶大為名,因為大衛正是出於猶大這支派。便雅憫則如我所說,是屬於同一國度的另一支派,掃羅就是出於此,他在大衛之前作王。但這兩個支派合起來,如前所述,稱為猶大,藉這名與以色列有別;以色列乃是那有自己君王的十支派的本名。至於利未支派,因是祭司支派,受神而非諸王的服事所約束,便算為第十三支派。
3:2317
Ioseph quippe unus ex duodecim filiis Israel, non unam, sicut ceteri singulas, sed duas tribus fecit, Ephraem et Manassen. Verum tamen etiam tribus Leui ad regnum Hierosolymitanum pertinebat magis, ubi erat Dei templum, cui seruiebat. Diuiso igitur populo primus regnauit in Hierusalem Roboam, rex Iuda, filius Salomonis, et in Samaria Hieroboam, rex Israel, seruus Salomonis. Et cum uoluisset Roboam tamquam tyrannidem diuisae illius partis bello persequi, prohibitus est populus pugnare cum fratribus suis dicente Deo per prophetam se hoc fecisse. Unde apparuit nullum in ea re uel regis Israel uel populi fuisse peccatum, sed uoluntatem Dei uindicantis inpletam.
For Joseph, one of the twelve sons of Israel, made not one tribe, as the rest each made a single one, but two tribes, Ephraim and Manasseh. Yet nevertheless the tribe of Levi too belonged rather to the kingdom of Jerusalem, where was the temple of God, which it served. When therefore the people had been divided, Rehoboam, king of Judah, the son of Solomon, reigned first in Jerusalem, and Jeroboam, king of Israel, Solomon's servant, in Samaria. And when Rehoboam wished to pursue with war the tyranny, as it were, of that divided part, the people were forbidden to fight with their brethren, since God declared through a prophet that He had done this. Hence it appeared that in that matter there had been no sin either of the king of Israel or of the people, but rather that the will of God in His avenging judgment had been fulfilled.
因為約瑟,以色列十二個兒子中的一個,並非像其餘各人那樣只成一個支派,而是成了兩個支派,以法蓮和瑪拿西。然而利未支派也更歸屬於耶路撒冷的國度,因為神的殿在那裡,利未支派所事奉的也是它。所以當民被分裂時,所羅門的兒子、猶大王羅波安先在耶路撒冷作王,所羅門的臣僕、以色列王耶羅波安在撒瑪利亞作王。當羅波安想要以戰爭去討伐那分裂之地的所謂僭政時,百姓卻被禁止與弟兄爭戰,因為神藉先知宣告這事是祂所行的。由此可見,在這事上無論以色列王或百姓都沒有犯罪,乃是施行報應之神的旨意得了成全。
3:2318
Qua cognita pars utraque inter se pacata conquieuit; non enim religionis, sed regni fuerat facta diuisio. CAPUT XXII. De Hieroboam, qui inpietate idolatriae subditum sibi populum profanauit, in quo tamen non destitit Deus et prophetas inspirare et multos ab idolatriae crimine custodire. Verum rex Israel Hieroboam mente peruersa non credens Deo, quem ueracem promisso sibi regno datoque probauerat, timuit ne ueniendo ad templum Dei, quod erat in Hierusalem, quo secundum diuinam legem sacrificandi causa uniuersae illi genti ueniendum fuit, seduceretur ab eo populus et stirpi Dauid tamquam regio semini redderetur, et instituit.
When this was known, both sides were appeased and settled in peace among themselves; for the division had been made not of religion but of the kingdom. CHAPTER XXII. Of Jeroboam, who profaned the people subject to him by the impiety of idolatry, in which nevertheless God did not cease both to inspire prophets and to keep many from the crime of idolatry. But Jeroboam, king of Israel, with a perverse mind, not believing God—whom he had proved truthful by the kingdom promised and given to him—feared lest, by coming to the temple of God which was in Jerusalem (whither, according to the divine law, that whole nation had to come for the sake of sacrifice), the people should be seduced away from him and restored to the line of David as to the royal seed; and so he established
這事一被知曉,雙方就彼此和解,安然止息;因為這分裂並非信仰的分裂,乃是國度的分裂。第二十二章。論耶羅波安,他以拜偶像的不虔褻瀆了歸服他的百姓,然而神在其中仍不停止激勵先知,並保守許多人脫離拜偶像的罪。但以色列王耶羅波安存著悖逆的心,不信神——其實神藉所應許並賜給他的國度,已向他證明祂是信實的——他卻懼怕:百姓若上到在耶路撒冷的神殿(按神的律法,那全國本當為獻祭來到那裡),就會被引離他,歸回大衛的家系,如歸於王室的後裔;於是他設立了
3:2319
idolatriam n regno suo et populum Dei secum simulacrorum cultu obstrictum nefanda inpietate decepit. Nec tamen omni modo cessauit Deus non solum illum regem, uerum etiam successores eius et inpietatis imitatores populumque ipsum arguere per prophetas. Nam ibi exstiterunt et magni illi insignesque prophetae, qui etiam mirabilia multa fecerunt, Helias et Helisaeus discipulus eius; ibi etiam dicenti Heliae: Domine, prophetas tuos occiderunt, altaria tua suffoderunt, et ego relictus sum solus, et quaerunt animam meam, responsum est esse illic septem milia uirorum, qui non curuauerunt genua ante Bahal. CAPUT XXIII.
idolatry in his own kingdom, and by abominable impiety deceived the people of God, binding them with himself to the worship of images. Yet by no means did God cease to reprove through the prophets not only that king, but also his successors and imitators of his impiety, and the people themselves. For there arose those great and renowned prophets, who also did many wonders, Elijah and his disciple Elisha; there too, when Elijah said, 'Lord, they have slain Thy prophets, they have dug down Thine altars, and I am left alone, and they seek my life,' the answer was given that there were there seven thousand men who had not bowed their knees before Baal. CHAPTER XXIII.
在自己的國度中設立拜偶像,又以可憎的不虔欺騙神的百姓,使他們與他一同被綁在拜偶像之中。然而神絕沒有停止藉先知責備,不單責備那王,也責備他的繼任者、效法他不虔的人,並百姓自己。因為在那裡興起了那些偉大著名的先知,他們也行了許多奇事,就是以利亞和他的門徒以利沙;當以利亞說:「主啊,他們殺了你的眾先知,拆毀了你的祭壇,只剩下我一人,他們還要尋索我的命」(參王上十九10),在那裡也有回答賜下,說那裡有七千人未曾向巴力屈膝。第二十三章。
3:2320
De uario utriusque regni Hebraeorum statu, donec ambo populi in captiuitatem diuerso tempore ducerentur, reuocato postea Iuda in regnum suum, quod nouissime in Romanorum transiit potestatem. Itemque in regno Iuda pertinente ad Hierusalem etiam regum succedentium temporibus non defuerunt prophetae; sicut Deo placebat eos mittere uel ad praenuntiandum, quod opus erat, uel ad corripienda peccata praecipiendamque iustitiam. Nam et illic, etsi longe minus quam in Israel, tamen exstiterunt reges, qui suis inpietatibus Deum grauiter offenderent et moderatis flagellis cum populo simili plecterentur. Piorum sane regum merita ibi non parua laudantur;
Of the varying condition of both kingdoms of the Hebrews, until both peoples were led into captivity at different times, Judah being afterward recalled to its own kingdom, which at last passed into the power of the Romans. Likewise in the kingdom of Judah pertaining to Jerusalem, even in the times of the kings who succeeded one another, prophets were not lacking; just as it pleased God to send them, either to foretell what was needful, or to rebuke sins and enjoin righteousness. For there too, though far less than in Israel, yet there arose kings who by their impieties grievously offended God and were chastised with moderate scourges together with a like people. The merits of the godly kings there, indeed, are praised as not small;
論希伯來人兩國的不同光景,直到兩民在不同的時期被擄去,後來猶大被召回自己的國度,而這國度末了歸入羅馬人的權下。同樣,在屬耶路撒冷的猶大國度中,甚至在那些彼此相繼的諸王時代,先知也不缺乏;正如神所喜悅的,差遣他們或預告所必需的事,或責備罪惡並命定公義。因為在那裡,雖遠少於以色列,卻仍興起一些王,以他們的不虔重重得罪了神,便與同樣的百姓一同受了適度的責打。那裡敬虔諸王的功德,確實得了不小的稱讚;
3:2321
in Israel autem reges alios magis, alios minus, omnes tamen reprobos legimus. Utraque igitur pars, sicut iubebat diuina prouidentia uel sinebat, uariis et erigebatur prosperitatibus et aduersitatibus premebatur, et sic adfligebatur non solum externis, uerum etiam inter se ciuilibus bellis, ut certis exsistentibus causis misericordia Dei uel ira patesceret, donec eius indignatione crescente uniuersa gens illa a Chaldaeis debellantibus non solum subuerteretur in sedibus suis, sed etiam ex maxima sui parte transferretur in terras Assyriorum; prius illa pars, quae uocabatur Israel in tribubus decem; postea uero etiam ludas, euersa Hierusalem et templo illo nobilissimo;
but in Israel we read that the kings were reprobate—some more, some less, yet all of them. Each part, therefore, as the divine providence either commanded or permitted, was both raised up by various prosperities and pressed down by adversities; and so it was afflicted not only by external wars but also by civil wars among themselves, so that, with certain causes arising, either the mercy or the wrath of God might be made manifest, until, as His indignation grew, that whole nation was not only overthrown in its own seats by the conquering Chaldeans, but also for the greatest part transferred into the lands of the Assyrians—first that part which was called Israel in the ten tribes, and afterward Judah also, when Jerusalem and that most noble temple had been destroyed;
但在以色列,我們所讀到的諸王都是被棄絕的——有的較甚,有的較輕,然而個個如此。所以兩部分各按神的護理或命定或許可,既被各樣的興盛所高舉,又被各樣的患難所壓制;如此不僅受外來戰爭的苦,也彼此內戰相殘,以致當某些緣由興起時,神的憐憫或忿怒便得以彰顯,直到祂的義怒漸增,那全國不僅被得勝的迦勒底人在本土傾覆,更有極大部分被遷到亞述人之地——先是那在十支派中稱為以色列的部分,後來連猶大也是如此,那時耶路撒冷和那至尊貴的殿都已被毀;
3:2322
in quibus terris per annos septuaginta captiuum egit otium. Post quos inde dimissa templum, quod euersum fuerat, instaurauit; et quamuis plurimi eius in alienigenarum degerent terris, non habuit tamen deinceps duas regni partes et duos diuersos in singulis partibus reges; sed in Hierusalem princeps eorum erat unus, adque ad Dei templum, quod ibi erat, omnes undique, ubicumque essent et undecumque possent, per certa tempora ueniebant. Sed nec tunc eis hostes ex aliis gentibus expugnatoresque defuerunt; nam etiam Romanorum iam tributarios eos Christus inuenit. CAPUT XXIIII.
and in those lands it spent its captive leisure for seventy years. After these, being thence dismissed, it restored the temple which had been destroyed; and although very many of them dwelt in the lands of foreigners, yet thereafter it no longer had two parts of the kingdom and two different kings in the separate parts; but in Jerusalem their chief was one, and to the temple of God, which was there, all came from every side, wherever they were and from wherever they could, at appointed times. But not even then were enemies and assailants from other nations lacking to them; for indeed Christ found them already tributaries of the Romans. CHAPTER XXIV.
在那些地方,他們度過了被擄的閒寂七十年。此後,他們從那裡被釋放回來,重建了那已被毀的殿;雖然他們中間有極多人住在外邦人之地,然而從此這國度不再有兩部分、不再在各部分有兩個不同的王;乃是在耶路撒冷有一位首領,凡他們在何處、從何處能來的,都按所定的時候從四面而來,到那裡神的殿。但即使那時,從別國而來的仇敵與攻擊者也未曾缺乏他們;因為基督來臨時,已發現他們是羅馬人的納貢者。第二十四章。
3:2323
De prophetis, qui uel aput Iudaeos postremi fuerunt, uel quos circa tempus natiuitatis Christi euangelica prodit historia. Toto autem illo tempore, ex quo redierunt de Babylonia, post Malachiam, Aggaeum et Zachariam, qui tunc prophetauerunt, et Esdram non habuerunt prophetas usque ad Saluatoris aduentum, nisi alium Zachariam patrem Iohannis et Elisabeth eius uxorem, Christi natiuitate iam proxima, et eo iam nato Simeonem senem et Annam uiduam iamque grandaeuam et ipsum Iohannem nouissimum; qui iuuenis iam iuuenem Christum non quidem futurum praedixit, sed tamen incognitum prophetica cognitione monstrauit; propter quod ipse Dominus ait: Lex et prophetae usque ad Iohannem.
Of the prophets who were either the last among the Jews, or whom the Gospel history sets forth as living about the time of Christ's nativity. Throughout all that time, from when they returned from Babylon, after Malachi, Haggai and Zechariah, who prophesied then, and Ezra, they had no prophets until the Saviour's coming—except another Zechariah, the father of John, and Elizabeth his wife, when Christ's nativity was now near at hand; and, He being now born, the aged Simeon, and the widow Anna, now well advanced in years; and John himself, the last, who, being young, did not indeed foretell Christ, now also young, as one to come, but pointed Him out, though unknown, by prophetic knowledge; on account of which the Lord Himself says: 'The Law and the prophets were until John.'
論那些或是猶太人中最後的、或是福音歷史所載活在基督降生前後的先知。在他們從巴比倫歸回後的全部時期裡,在那時申言的瑪拉基、哈該、撒迦利亞以及以斯拉之後,直到救主來臨,他們再沒有先知——只有另一位撒迦利亞,就是約翰的父親,和他的妻子以利沙伯,那時基督的降生已近在眼前;及至基督既生,又有年老的西面,並守寡的、年事已高的亞拿;末了還有約翰自己,他雖年少,卻不是預言那將要來、同樣年少的基督,乃是憑著先知的知識指出那未被認識的基督;為此主自己說:「律法和先知到約翰為止」(太十一13)。
3:2324
Sed istorum quinque prophetatio ex euangelio nobis nota est. ubi et ipsa uirgo mater Domini ante Iohannem prophetasse inuenitur. Sed hanc istorum prophetiam Iudaei reprobi non accipiunt; acceperunt autem, qui ex eis innumerabiles euangelio crediderunt. Tunc enim est uere Israel diuisus in duo diuisione illa, quae per Samuelem prophetam Sauli regi est inmutabilis praenuntiata. Malachiam uero, Aggaeum, Zachariam et Esdram etiam Iudaei reprobi in auctoritatem canonicam receptos nouissimos habent. Sunt enim et scripta eorum. sicut aliorum, qui in magna multitudine prophetarum perpauci ea scripserunt, quae auctoritatem canonis obtinerent.
But the prophesying of these five is known to us from the Gospel; where also the Virgin Mother of the Lord herself is found to have prophesied before John. But this prophecy of theirs the reprobate Jews do not receive; yet those countless ones among them who believed the Gospel did receive it. For then was Israel truly divided in two, by that division which through the prophet Samuel was unalterably foretold to King Saul. But Malachi, Haggai, Zechariah, and Ezra even the reprobate Jews hold as received into canonical authority as the last. For there are also writings of theirs, just as of the others, who among the great multitude of prophets were very few who wrote the things that should obtain the authority of the canon.
但這五位的申言,我們是從福音得知的;在福音裡也見主的童女母親自己在約翰之前申了言。然而這申言,被棄絕的猶太人卻不領受;那從他們中間信福音的無數人卻領受了。因為那時以色列真被分為二,正應驗那藉先知撒母耳向掃羅王所不可更改地預告的分裂。至於瑪拉基、哈該、撒迦利亞和以斯拉,連被棄絕的猶太人也承認他們是末後被收入正典權威的。因為他們也有著作,正如其他人一樣;在先知的大群中,唯有極少數人寫下了那些當得正典權威的話。
3:2325
De quorum praedictis, quae ad Christum ecclesiamque eius pertinent, nonnulla mihi in hoc opere uideo esse ponenda; quod commodius fiet adiuuante Domino sequenti libro, ne hunc tam prolixum ulterius oneremus. De his, quae usque ad tempora Saluatoris decem et septem uoluminibus disputata sunt.
Of the things foretold by these, which pertain to Christ and His Church, I see that some must be set down by me in this work; which will be done more conveniently, with the Lord's help, in the following book, lest I burden this one, already so long, still further. Of those things which down to the times of the Saviour have been discussed in seventeen books.
關於這些先知所預言、涉及基督和祂教會的事,我看出在這部著作中必須由我記下若干;這事靠著主的幫助,在下一卷中作會更為合宜,免得我把這已如此冗長的一卷再加重負。論那些直到救主時代、已在十七卷中所論述的事。
3:2326
De ciuitatum duarum, quarum Dei una, saeculi huius est altera, in qua est, quantum ad hominum genus pertinet, etiam ista peregrina, exortu et procursu et debitis finibus me scripturum esse promisi, cum prius inimicos ciuitatis Dei, qui conditori eius Christo deos suos praeferunt et liuore sibi perniciosissimo atrociter inuident Christianis, quantum me adiuuaret eius gratia, refellissem, quod uoluminibus decem prioribus feci.
Of the two cities—one of which is God's, the other of this world, in which, so far as pertains to the human race, this one also is a pilgrim—I promised that I would write of their origin, their progress, and their due ends, when first I had refuted the enemies of the city of God, who prefer their own gods to Christ its founder and, with a most pernicious envy, bitterly grudge the Christians; which, so far as His grace helped me, I did in the first ten books.
論這兩座城——其一是神的,其一是這世界的,就人類而論,這座神的城在其中也是寄居的——我曾應許要寫它們的起源、發展,並當有的結局,只是先要駁倒神之城的仇敵,他們把自己的神高過這城的創立者基督,並以最有害的嫉妒惡毒地仇視基督徒;這事我已照祂恩典所幫助我的,在頭十卷中作了。
3:2327
De hac uero mea, quam modo commemoraui, tripertita promissione decimum sequentibus quattuor libris ambarum est digestus exortus, deinde procursus ab homine primo usque ad diluuium libro uno, qui est huius operis quintus decimus, adque inde usque ad Abraham rursus ambae, sicut in temporibus, ita et in nostris litteris cucurrerunt. Sed a patre Abraham usque ad regum tempus Israelitarum, ubi sextum decimum uolumen absoluimus, et inde usque ad ipsius in carne Saluatoris aduentum, quo usque septimus decimus liber tenditur, sola uidetur in meo stilo cucurrisse Dei ciuitas;
But of this my threefold promise which I just now mentioned, the origin of both cities was set forth in the four books following the tenth; then their progress from the first man down to the flood in one book, which is the fifteenth of this work; and thence down to Abraham again both cities ran their course, as in time, so also in our writings. But from father Abraham down to the time of the kings of the Israelites, where we finished the sixteenth volume, and thence down to the coming of the Saviour Himself in the flesh, to which the seventeenth book extends, only the city of God seems to have run its course in my pen;
但我方才所提這三重的應許中,兩城的起源已在第十卷後的四卷中陳明;其後它們從第一個人直到洪水的發展,記於一卷中,就是本書的第十五卷;從那裡再到亞伯拉罕,兩城又一同行其路程,既在時間中,也在我們的著述中。然而從先祖亞伯拉罕直到以色列人列王的時代——我們在第十六卷中結束之處——又從那裡直到救主自己在肉身中的降臨——第十七卷延伸至此——在我筆下似乎只有神的城在行其路程;
3:2328
cum in hoc saeculo non sola cucurrerit, sed ambae utique in genere humano, sicut ab initio, simul suo procursu tempora uariauerint. Verum hoc ideo feci, ut prius, ex quo apertiores Dei promissiones esse coeperunt, usque ad eius ex uirgine natiuitatem, in quo fuerant quae primo promittebantur inplenda, sine interpellatione a contrario alterius ciuitatis ista, quae Dei est, procurrens distinctius appareret; quamuis usque ad reuelationem testamenti noui non in lumine, sed in umbra cucurrerit. Nunc ergo, quod intermiseram, uideo esse faciendum, ut ex Abrahae temporibus quo modo etiam illa cucurrerit, quantum satis uidetur, adtingam, ut ambae inter se possint consideratione legentium conparari.
although in this world it ran its course not alone, but assuredly both cities ran together in the human race, as from the beginning, and varied the times by their joint progress. But I did this for this reason: that first, from when God's promises began to be plainer, down to His birth from the Virgin (in which were to be fulfilled the things that were promised at the first), this city which is God's, running on without interruption from the opposing side of the other city, might appear more distinctly; although down to the revelation of the new testament it ran its course not in light, but in shadow. Now therefore, what I had laid aside, I see must be done: that from the times of Abraham I may touch upon how that other city also ran its course, so far as seems sufficient, so that both may be compared with each other by the consideration of readers.
雖然在這世界中,神的城並非獨自行其路程,而是兩城在人類中必定一同並行,正如從起初一樣,並以它們聯合的進展使各時代有所變化。但我這樣作是為這緣故:使從神的應許開始較為明顯時,直到祂從童女而生(其中要應驗那起初所應許的事),這座屬神的城不受對立的另一城的攔阻而持續行進,得以更清楚地顯出來;雖然直到新約的啟示之前,它行其路程不是在光中,乃是在影子中。所以如今我看出,先前所擱下的必須去作:就是從亞伯拉罕的時代起,按看來足夠的程度,提及那另一城也是如何行其路程的,使二者可藉讀者的省思彼此相比。
3:2329
CAPUT II. De terrenae ciuitatis regibus adque temporibus, quibus ab exortu Abrahae sanctorum tempora subputata conueniunt. Societas igitur usquequaque mortalium diffusa per terras et in locorum quantislibet diuersitatibus unius tamen eius- .. demque naturae quadam communione deuincta utilitates et cupiditates suas quibusque sectantibus, dum id quod adpetitur aut nemini aut non omnibus sufficit, quia non est id ipsum, aduersus se ipsam plerumque diuiditur, et pars partem, quae praeualet, obprimit. Victrici enim uicta subcumbit, dominationi scilicet uel etiam libertati qualemcumque pacem praeferens ac salutem, ita ut magnae fuerint admirationi, qui perire quam seruire maluerunt.
CHAPTER II. Of the kings and times of the earthly city, with which, from the rise of Abraham, the reckoned times of the saints agree. The society, then, of mortals, everywhere spread abroad through the lands and bound together in places of however great diversity by a certain communion of one and the same nature—each pursuing his own interests and desires—while what is sought suffices either for no one or not for all, because it is not the very thing itself, is for the most part divided against itself, and the part that prevails oppresses the other part. For the conquered yields to the conqueror, preferring any kind of peace and safety to dominion or even to liberty, so that those have been a great wonder who chose rather to perish than to serve.
第二章。論地上之城的諸王與時代,自亞伯拉罕興起以來,眾聖徒所計算的年代與之相符。那麼,必死之人的社會,遍佈各地,雖在大不相同的地方,卻被同一本性的某種交通所聯結——各人追求自己的利益與慾望——但既然所追求的,或是無人能得、或是不能人人皆得,因為那並非那真正的東西本身,這社會大多就自相分裂,得勝的一方欺壓另一方。因為被征服者向征服者屈服,寧取任何一種和平與安全,過於統治、甚或過於自由,以致那些寧死不肯為奴的人成了極大的驚奇。
3:2330
Nam in omnibus fere gentibus quodam modo uox naturae ista personuit, ut subiugari uictoribus mallent, quibus contigit uinci, quam bellica omnifariam uastatione deleri. Hinc factum est, ut non sine Dei prouidentia, in cuius potestate est, ut quisque bello aut subiugetur aut subiuget, quidam essent regnis praediti, quidam regnantibus subditi. Sed inter plurima regna terrarum, in quae terrenae utilitatis uel cupiditatis est diuisa societas (quam ciuitatem mundi huius uniuersali uocabulo nuncupamus), duo regna cernimus longe ceteris prouenisse clariora, Assyriorum primum, deinde Romanorum, ut temporibus, ita locis inter se ordinata adque distincta. Nam quo modo illud prius, hoc posterius:
For in almost all nations the voice of nature has in a certain way thus resounded, that those whose lot it was to be conquered preferred to be subjugated by the victors rather than to be destroyed by every kind of warlike devastation. Hence it has come about, not without the providence of God—in whose power it lies that each man should either be subjugated or subjugate in war—that some were endowed with kingdoms, and some made subject to those who reign. But among the very many kingdoms of the earth, into which the society of earthly interest or desire is divided (which we call by the universal name the city of this world), we discern two kingdoms that have come forth far more illustrious than the rest: first that of the Assyrians, then that of the Romans, ordered and distinguished from each other as in times, so also in places. For just as the former was earlier, this latter was later;
因為在幾乎所有民族中,本性的聲音都以某種方式如此回響:那些命定要被征服的人,寧願被勝利者所制服,過於被各樣戰爭的蹂躪所毀滅。由此便產生了一事,且非無神的護理——在祂的權能之下,各人在戰爭中或被制服或制服人——就是有些人被賦予國度,有些人被立為服在掌權者之下。但在地上眾多的國度中,地上利益或慾望的社會分屬其下(我們用普遍的名稱稱之為這世界的城),我們看出有兩個國度遠比其餘的更為顯赫:先是亞述人的,後是羅馬人的,彼此在時間上、也在地理上有次序、有區別。因為正如前者較早,後者較晚;
3:2331
eo modo illud in Oriente, hoc in Occidente surrexit; denique in illius fine huius initium confestim fuit. Regna cetera ceterosque reges uelut adpendices istorum dixerim. Ninus ergo iam secundus rex erat Assyriorum, qui patri suo Belo successerat, regni illius primo regi, quando in terra Chaldaeorum natus est Abraham. Erat etiam tempore illo regnum Sicyoniorum admodum paruum, a quo ille undecumque doctissimus Marcus Varro scribens de gente populi Romani, uelut antiquo tempore. exorsus est. Ab his enim Sicyoniorum regibus ad Athenienses peruenit, a quibus ad Latinos, inde Romanos. Sed ante conditam Romam in conparatione regni Assyriorum perexigua ista memorantur;
in like manner the former arose in the East, the latter in the West; and finally, at the end of the one, the beginning of the other immediately followed. The other kingdoms and other kings I would call, as it were, appendages of these. Ninus, then, was already the second king of the Assyrians, who had succeeded his father Belus, the first king of that kingdom, when Abraham was born in the land of the Chaldeans. There was also at that time a quite small kingdom of the Sicyonians, from which that man most learned in every field, Marcus Varro, writing of the nation of the Roman people, began as from ancient time. For from these kings of the Sicyonians he passed to the Athenians, from them to the Latins, thence to the Romans. But before the founding of Rome these things are recorded as very slight in comparison with the kingdom of the Assyrians;
照樣,前者興起於東方,後者興起於西方;最終,在前者的末了,後者的開端隨即接續。其餘的國度和其餘的王,我要說它們不過像是這兩者的附屬。那麼,當亞伯拉罕在迦勒底之地出生時,尼努斯已是亞述人的第二位王,他接續其父貝勒斯(那國度的首位王)。那時也有西錫安人一個相當小的國度,那位無所不學的瑪爾庫斯·瓦羅,論羅馬人民族的著作,就是從這國度如同從古時起首的。因為他從西錫安人這些王,過渡到雅典人,從他們到拉丁人,再到羅馬人。但在羅馬建城以前,這些事與亞述人的國度相比,所記不過極其微小;
3:2332
quamuis Athenienses in Graecia plurimum claruisse fateatur etiam Sallustius Romanus historicus; plus tamen fama quam re ipsa. Nam loquens de illis: \'Atheniensium, inquit, res gestae, sicuti ego existimo, satis amplae magnificaeque fuere; uerum aliquanto minores tamen, quam fama feruntur. Sed quia prouenere ibi scriptorum magna ingenia, per terrarum orbem Atheniensium facta pro maximis celebrantur. Ita eorum qui fecere uirtus tanta habetur, quantum eam uerbis potuere extollere praeclara ingenia.\' Accedit huic ciuitati non parua etiam ex litteris et philosophis gloria, quod ibi potissimum talia studia uiguerunt.
although even Sallust the Roman historian acknowledges that the Athenians flourished most greatly in Greece—yet more in fame than in the thing itself. For speaking of them, he says: 'The deeds of the Athenians, as I judge, were sufficiently great and magnificent; yet somewhat less than they are reported by fame. But because there arose there great talents of writers, throughout the world the deeds of the Athenians are celebrated as the greatest. Thus the valor of those who did them is held to be as great as illustrious talents were able to extol it in words.' There accrues to this city no small glory also from letters and philosophers, because there above all such studies flourished.
雖然連羅馬歷史家撒路斯提烏斯也承認雅典人在希臘極其昌盛——然而在名聲上多過在實際上。因為論到他們,他說:『依我看,雅典人的事蹟夠偉大、夠壯麗;然而比名聲所傳的略小一些。但因那裡興起了著作家偉大的才華,雅典人的事蹟便傳遍世界,被頌為至大。如此,那些行事之人的勇德,被認為有多大,全憑卓越的才華用言語所能將其高舉的程度。』這城也從文學與哲學家得了不小的榮耀,因為這類學術正是在那裡最為昌盛。
3:2333
Nam quantum adtinet ad imperium, nullum maius primis temporibus quam Assyriorum fuit, nec tam longe lateque diffusum, quippe ubi Ninus rex, Beli filius, uniuersam Asiam, quae totius orbis ad numerum partium tertia dicitur, ad magnitudinem uero dimidia reperitur, usque ad Libyae fines subegisse traditur. Solis quippe Indis in partibus Orientis non dominabatur, quos tamen eo defuncto Samiramis uxor eius est adgressa bellando. Ita factum est, ut, quicumque in illis terris populi siue reges erant, Assyriorum regno dicionique parerent et quidquid imperaretur efficerent. Abraham igitur in eo regno aput Chaldaeos Nini temporibus natus est.
For as far as concerns empire, none was greater in the earliest times than that of the Assyrians, nor so widely and broadly extended; since King Ninus, the son of Belus, is reported to have subdued all Asia—which is said to be a third of the whole world by number of its parts, but is found to be the half by magnitude—as far as the borders of Libya. Over the Indians alone, in the regions of the East, he did not rule; yet, upon his death, his wife Semiramis attacked them in war. Thus it came about that whatever peoples or kings there were in those lands obeyed the kingdom and authority of the Assyrians and carried out whatever was commanded. Abraham, therefore, was born in that kingdom among the Chaldeans in the times of Ninus.
因為就帝國而論,在最初的時代沒有比亞述人的更大、也沒有如此廣遠遼闊的;因為貝勒斯之子尼努斯王據傳征服了全亞細亞——按其各部分的數目,亞細亞據說佔全世界的三分之一,但按面積看則佔一半——直到利比亞的邊界。唯獨對東方境內的印度人,他沒有統治;然而在他死後,他的妻子塞彌拉米斯出兵攻擊他們。如此便成就一事,就是那些地方無論有何民族或諸王,都服從亞述人的國度與權柄,並執行所吩咐的一切。所以亞伯拉罕是在那國度中、在迦勒底人之間、在尼努斯的時代出生的。
3:2334
Sed quoniam res Graecae multo sunt nobis quam Assyriae notiores, et per Graecos ad Latinos ac deinde ad Romanos, qui etiam ipsi Latini sunt, temporum seriem deduxerunt qui gentem populi Romani in originis eius antiquitate rimati sunt: ob hoc debemus, ubi opus est, Assyrios memorare reges, ut appareat quem ad modum Babylonia, quasi prima Roma, cum peregrina in hoc mundo Dei ciuitate procurrat; res autem, quas propter conparationem ciuitatis utriusque, terrenae scilicet et caelestis, huic operi oportet inserere, magis ex Graecis et Latinis, ubi et ipsa Roma quasi secunda Babylonia est, debemus adsumere.
But since Greek affairs are much better known to us than Assyrian, and since those who have searched out the nation of the Roman people in the antiquity of its origin have traced down the sequence of times through the Greeks to the Latins and then to the Romans (who are themselves also Latins): for this reason we ought, where there is need, to mention the Assyrian kings, that it may appear in what manner Babylon, as a first Rome, ran its course together with the pilgrim city of God in this world; but those matters which, for the sake of comparing the two cities—namely the earthly and the heavenly—it behooves us to insert into this work, we ought rather to take from the Greeks and Latins, where Rome itself is, as it were, a second Babylon.
但因希臘的事比亞述的事為我們所更熟知,又因那些探究羅馬人民族在其起源之古的人,是藉希臘人把年代的次序追溯到拉丁人、再到羅馬人(羅馬人自己也是拉丁人):為這緣故,我們在有需要之處當提及亞述諸王,好叫人看出巴比倫如同第一個羅馬,是如何與這世界中寄居的神之城一同行其路程的;但那些為要比較這兩城——就是地上的與天上的——所當插入本書的事,我們倒當從希臘人與拉丁人取材,因為羅馬本身可說是第二個巴比倫。
3:2335
Quando ergo natus est Abraham, secundi reges erant aput Assyrios Ninus, aput Sicyonios Europa; primi autem illic Belus, hic Aegialeus fuerunt. Cum uero egresso Abraham de Babylonia promisit ei Deus ex illo magnam gentem futuram et in eius semine omnium gentium benedictionem. Assyrii quartum regem habebant, Sicyonii quintum; aput illos enim regnabat filius Nini post matrem Samiramidem: quae ab illo interfecta perhibetur, ausa filium mater incestare concubitu. Hanc putant nonnulli condidisse Babylonem, quam quidem potuit instaurare. Quando autem uel quo modo condita fuerit, in sexto decimo libro diximus.
When, then, Abraham was born, the second kings were, among the Assyrians Ninus, among the Sicyonians Europs; but the first there had been Belus, here Aegialeus. But when Abraham had gone out of Babylon, God promised him that from him there should be a great nation, and in his seed the blessing of all nations. The Assyrians had a fourth king, the Sicyonians a fifth; for among the former reigned the son of Ninus after his mother Semiramis: who is reported to have been slain by him, having dared, as a mother, to defile her son by incestuous union. Some think that she founded Babylon, which indeed she could have restored. But when or in what manner it was founded, we have said in the sixteenth book.
那麼,當亞伯拉罕出生時,第二位諸王,在亞述人中是尼努斯,在西錫安人中是歐羅普斯;但那裡的首位是貝勒斯,這裡的首位是埃吉阿勒烏斯。然而當亞伯拉罕從巴比倫出來時,神應許他,要從他生出一大國,並在他的後裔中萬國要得福。那時亞述人有第四位王,西錫安人有第五位王;因為在亞述人中,尼努斯之子在他母親塞彌拉米斯之後作王:據傳塞彌拉米斯為他所殺,因她身為母親竟敢以亂倫的同寢玷污兒子。有些人認為是她建造了巴比倫,其實她不過能重建罷了。至於巴比倫何時或如何建造,我們已在第十六卷中說過。
3:2336
Filium porro Nini et Samiramidis, qui matri successit in regnum, quidam etiam ipsum Ninum, quidam uero deriuato a patre uocabulo Ninyan uocant. Sicyoniorum autem regnum tunc tenebat TelIioD . Quo regnante usque adeo ibi mitia et laeta tempora fuerunt, ut eum defunctum uelut deum colerent sacrificando et ludos celebrando, quos ei primitus institutos ferunt. CAPUT III. Quibus regnantibus aput Assyrios adque Sicyonios Abrahae centenario Isaac de promissione sit natus, uel ipsi Isaac sexagenario Esau et Iacob gemini de Rebecca sint editi. Huius temporibus etiam Isaac ex promissione Dei natus est centenario patri filius Abrahae de Sarra coniuge, quae sterilis et anus iam spem prolis amiserat.
Furthermore, the son of Ninus and Semiramis, who succeeded his mother in the kingdom, some call himself also Ninus, but some call Ninyas by a name derived from his father. The kingdom of the Sicyonians then was held by Telxion. In whose reign there were there such mild and joyful times, that when he died they worshiped him as a god by sacrificing and by celebrating games, which they say were first instituted for him. CHAPTER III. Under what kings reigning among the Assyrians and Sicyonians Isaac, of the promise, was born when Abraham was a hundred years old, or to Isaac himself at sixty Esau and Jacob, twins, were brought forth by Rebecca. In his times also Isaac was born of the promise of God, to his father Abraham, a hundred years old, a son of Sarah his wife, who, being barren and now an old woman, had lost hope of offspring.
再者,尼努斯與塞彌拉米斯之子,那接續其母作王的,有些人稱他自己也叫尼努斯,但有些人按其父之名衍生稱他為尼尼亞斯。那時西錫安人的國度由特爾克西翁掌握。在他作王時,那裡的時代是如此溫和歡樂,以致他死後人們以獻祭並舉行競技尊他為神,據說那些競技最初是為他設立的。第三章。當亞述人與西錫安人何王在位時,亞伯拉罕一百歲時應許之子以撒出生,又以撒自己六十歲時,利百加為他生了雙子以掃和雅各。在他的時代,以撒也照神的應許出生,為他一百歲的父親亞伯拉罕,從他妻子撒拉所生;撒拉素來不育,如今已是老婦,早已失去得後裔的指望。
3:2337
Tunc et Assyriis quintus erat rex Arrius. Ipsi uero Isaac sexagenario nati sunt gemini, Esau et Iacob, quos ei Rebecca uxor peperit. auo eorum Abraham adhuc uiuente et centum sexaginta aetatis annos agente, qui expletis centum septuaginta quinque defunctus est, regnantibus aput Assyrios Xerse illo antiquiore, qui etiam Baleus uocabatur, et aput Sicyonios Thuriaco, quem quidam Thurimachum scribunt, septimis regibus. Regnum autem Argiuorum simul cum Abrahae nepotibus ortum est, ubi primus regnauit Inachus. Sane, quod praetereundum non fuit, etiam aput sepulcrum septimi sui regis Thuriaci sacrificare Sicyonios solere Varro refert.
Then too the Assyrians had a fifth king, Arius. But to Isaac himself at sixty were born twins, Esau and Jacob, whom Rebecca his wife bore to him, their grandfather Abraham still living and passing the hundred and sixtieth year of his age, who, having completed a hundred and seventy-five, died, when there reigned among the Assyrians that older Xerxes, who was also called Baleus, and among the Sicyonians Thuriacus, whom some write as Thurimachus, the seventh kings. But the kingdom of the Argives arose together with the grandsons of Abraham, where Inachus first reigned. Indeed—a thing not to be passed over—Varro reports that the Sicyonians were accustomed to sacrifice also at the sepulcher of their seventh king Thuriacus.
那時亞述人也有第五位王,亞里烏斯。而以撒自己六十歲時,生了雙子以掃和雅各,是他妻子利百加為他所生,他們的祖父亞伯拉罕仍然活著,正過一百六十歲;亞伯拉罕活滿一百七十五歲死了,那時在亞述人中作王的是那年代較古的薛西斯(他也稱為巴勒烏斯),在西錫安人中是圖里亞庫斯(有些人寫作圖里馬庫斯),他們是第七位諸王。但亞爾哥斯人的國度與亞伯拉罕的孫子一同興起,伊那庫斯在那裡首先作王。確實——這事不可略過——瓦羅報導說,西錫安人也慣於在他們第七位王圖里亞庫斯的墳墓前獻祭。
3:2338
Regnantibus porro octauis regibus, Armamitre Assyriorum, Sicyoniorum Leucippo et primo Argiuorum Inacho Deus locutus est ad Isaac adque ipsi quoque eadem, quae patri eius, duo illa promisit, semini scilicet eius terram Chanaan et in eius semine benedictionem cunctarum gentium. Haec ipsa promissa sunt etiam filio eius, nepoti Abrahae, qui est appellatus primo Iacob, post Israel, cum iam Belocus rex nonus Assyriae et Phoroneus Inachi filius secundus regnaret Argiuis, Leucippo adhuc aput Sicyonios permanente. His temporibus Graecia sub Phoroneo Argolico rege legum et iudiciorum quibusdam clarior facta est institutis.
Furthermore, when the eighth kings were reigning—Armamitres of the Assyrians, Leucippus of the Sicyonians, and Inachus the first of the Argives—God spoke to Isaac, and to him also He promised those same two things which He had promised to his father: namely, to his seed the land of Canaan, and in his seed the blessing of all nations. These same things were promised also to his son, Abraham's grandson, who was first called Jacob, afterward Israel, when now Belochus reigned as the ninth king of Assyria and Phoroneus, son of Inachus, as the second over the Argives, Leucippus still remaining among the Sicyonians. In these times Greece, under Phoroneus the Argive king, was made somewhat more illustrious by certain institutions of laws and judgments.
再者,當第八位諸王在位時——亞述人的阿爾馬米特雷斯、西錫安人的琉基普斯、亞爾哥斯人首位的伊那庫斯——神對以撒說話,也向他應許祂曾向他父親所應許的那兩件事:就是把迦南地賜給他的後裔,並在他的後裔中萬國要得福。這同樣的事也應許給他的兒子,亞伯拉罕的孫子,他起初稱為雅各,後來稱為以色列,那時貝洛庫斯作亞述第九位王,伊那庫斯之子佛羅紐斯作亞爾哥斯人第二位王,琉基普斯仍留在西錫安人中。在這些時代,希臘在亞爾哥斯王佛羅紐斯之下,因某些律法與審判的制度,變得稍為顯赫。
3:2339
Phegous tamen frater huius Phoronei iunior cum esset mortuus, ad eius sepulcrum templum est constitutum, in quo coleretur ut Deus et ei boues immolarentur. Credo honore tanto ideo dignum putarunt, quia in regni sui parte (pater quippe loca ambobus distribuerat, in quibus eo uiuente regnarent) iste sacella constituerat ad colendos deos et docuerat obseruari tempora per menses adque annos, quid eorum quatenus metirentur adque numerarent. Haec in eo noua mirantes rudes adhuc homines morte obita deum esse factum siue opinati sunt siue uoluerunt. Nam et Io filia Inachi fuisse perhibetur, quae postea Isis appellata ut magna dea culta est in Aegypto;
Nevertheless Phegous, the younger brother of this Phoroneus, when he had died, had a temple set up at his sepulcher, in which he might be worshiped as a god and oxen be sacrificed to him. I believe they thought him worthy of so great an honor for this reason: that in his portion of the kingdom (for the father had distributed the regions to them both, in which they might reign during his lifetime) he had set up shrines for the worship of the gods, and had taught that the seasons should be observed by months and years, and how far each of them should be measured and reckoned. Marveling at these things as new in him, men still rude, upon his death either supposed or chose to make him a god. For Io also is reported to have been the daughter of Inachus, who afterward, called Isis, was worshiped as a great goddess in Egypt;
然而這佛羅紐斯的弟弟費古斯死了的時候,人在他墳墓前立了一座廟,叫他在其中被當作神敬拜,並向他獻牛為祭。我相信他們認為他配得如此大的尊榮,是為這緣故:他在自己那部分國度裡(因為父親把疆域分給他們二人,叫他們在父親在世時得以掌權),曾設立神龕敬拜諸神,又教導當按月份與年歲守時節,並各時節當量度計算到何等地步。那時仍粗野的人,驚奇這些在他身上是新奇的事,於他死後便或以為、或情願使他成神。因為據傳伊俄也是伊那庫斯的女兒,她後來稱為伊西斯,在埃及被當作一位大女神敬拜;
3:2340
quamuis alii scribant eam ex Aethiopia in Aegyptum uenisse reginam, et quod late iusteque imperauerit eisque multa commoda et litteras instituerit, hunc honorem illi habitum esse diuinum. postea quam ibi mortua est, et tantum honorem, ut capitali crimine reus fieret, si quis eam fuisse hominem diceret. CAPUT IIII. De temporibus Iacob et filii eius Ioseph.
although others write that she came from Ethiopia into Egypt as a queen, and that because she ruled widely and justly and instituted for them many useful things and letters, this divine honor was paid to her, after she died there; and so great an honor, that whoever should say she had been a human being became guilty of a capital crime. CHAPTER IV. Of the times of Jacob and his son Joseph.
雖然另有人寫道,她是從埃塞俄比亞來到埃及作王后的,又因她統治廣闊公正,並為他們設立了許多有益的事和文字,所以她死後在那裡得了這神聖的尊榮;這尊榮如此之大,以致凡說她曾是人的,就成了犯死罪的。第四章。論雅各與他兒子約瑟的時代。
3:2341
Regnantibus Assyriorum decimo rege Baleo et Sicyoniorum nono Messapo, qui etiam Cephisos a quibusdam traditur (si tamen duorum nominum homo unus fuit ac non potius alterum pro altero putauerunt fuisse hominem, qui in suis posuerunt scriptis alterum nomen), cum rex Argiuorum tertius Apis esset, mortuus est Isaac annorum centum octoginta et reliquit geminos suos annorum centum et uiginti; quorum minor Iacob pertinens ad ciuitatem Dei, de qua scribimus, maiore utique reprobato, habebat duodecim filios, quorum illam, qui uocabatur Ioseph, mercatoribus in Aegyptum transeuntibus fratres adhuc Isaac auo eorum uiuente uendiderant.
When the tenth king of the Assyrians, Baleus, and the ninth of the Sicyonians, Messapus—who is also handed down by some as Cephisos (if indeed one man had two names, and they did not rather suppose one to be another man under the other name, who placed the other name in their writings)—were reigning, while Apis was the third king of the Argives, Isaac died at the age of a hundred and eighty, and left his twins, a hundred and twenty years old; of whom the younger, Jacob, pertaining to the city of God of which we write—the elder being assuredly rejected—had twelve sons, of whom the one who was called Joseph his brothers had sold to merchants passing over into Egypt, their grandfather Isaac still living.
當亞述人的第十位王巴勒烏斯、西錫安人的第九位王墨薩普斯(有些人也記他為刻菲索斯——倘若真是一人有兩名,而非他們倒以為,那把另一名載入著作的,是另一名下的另一人)在位時,亞爾哥斯人第三位王亞庇斯也在位,以撒一百八十歲死了,留下他一百二十歲的雙子;其中年幼的雅各,是屬於我們所寫之神的城的——年長的當然被棄絕——他有十二個兒子,其中那名叫約瑟的,他的弟兄曾趁他們祖父以撒還活著時,把他賣給過往埃及的商人。
3:2342
Stetit autem ante Pharaonem Ioseph, quando ex humilitate, quam pertulit, sublimatus est, cum triginta esset annorum; quoniam somnia regis diuine interpretatus praenuntiauit septem ubertatis annos futuros, quorum abundantiam praepollentem consequentes alii septem steriles fuerant consumturi, et ob hoc eum rex praefecerat Aegypto de carcere liberatum, quo eum coniecerat integritas castitatis, quam fortiter seruans male amanti dominae et male credulo domino mentiturae ueste etiam derelicta de manibus adtrahentis aufugiens non consensit ad stuprum.
Now Joseph stood before Pharaoh, when from the lowliness which he had endured he was exalted, being thirty years old; since, having divinely interpreted the king's dreams, he foretold that seven years of plenty would come, whose overflowing abundance seven other barren years following were to consume; and for this the king had set him over Egypt, freed from prison, into which the integrity of his chastity had cast him—which, stoutly preserving, he did not consent to the foul deed against a mistress who loved wickedly and a master ready wickedly to believe her who lied; fleeing from the hands of her who drew him on, with his garment even left behind.
如今約瑟站在法老面前,他從所忍受的卑微被高舉起來,那時三十歲;因為他憑神的指示解了王的夢,預告要來七個豐年,而隨後另七個荒年要吞盡其極豐的富足;為此王把他從監牢釋放,立他治理埃及——他下到那監牢,乃因他貞潔的純全;他堅定保守貞潔,不肯依從那敗壞地戀他的女主人、和那輕信她謊言的男主人所要的污穢之事;他丟下衣裳,從那拉他的婦人手中逃脫了。
3:2343
Secundo autem anno septem annorum no sterilium Iacob in Aegyptum cum suis omnibus uenit ad filium, agens annos centum et triginta, sicut interroganti regi ipse respondit, cum Ioseph ageret triginta et nouem, ad triginta scilicet, quos agebat, quando a rege honoratus est, additis septem ubertatis et duobus famis. CAPUT V. De Api rege Argiuorum, quem Aegyptii Serapim nominatum diuino honore coluerunt. His temporibus rex Argiuorum Apis nauibus transuectus in Aegyptum, cum ibi mortuus fuisset, factus est Serapis omnium maximus Aegyptiorum deus. Nominis autem huius, quur non Apis etiam post mortem, sed Serapis appellatus sit, facillimam rationem Varro reddidit.
But in the second year of the seven barren years, Jacob came into Egypt with all his own to his son, being a hundred and thirty years old, as he himself replied to the king who asked him, when Joseph was thirty-nine—namely, the thirty which he was when he was honored by the king, with seven of plenty and two of famine added. CHAPTER V. Of Apis, king of the Argives, whom the Egyptians, naming him Serapis, worshiped with divine honor. In these times Apis, king of the Argives, conveyed by ships into Egypt, when he had died there, was made Serapis, the greatest of all the gods of the Egyptians. But of this name—why he was called not Apis even after death, but Serapis—Varro gave a most easy explanation.
但在七荒年的第二年,雅各帶著他一切的人來到埃及,到他兒子那裡,那時一百三十歲,正如他親自回答那問他的王所說;其時約瑟三十九歲——就是他被王高舉時的三十,加上七個豐年和兩個荒年。第五章。論亞爾哥斯人的王亞庇斯,埃及人稱他為塞拉皮斯,以神聖的尊榮敬拜他。在這些時代,亞爾哥斯人的王亞庇斯乘船被運到埃及,在那裡死了,便成了塞拉皮斯,埃及人一切神中至大的。但這名字——為何他死後不稱亞庇斯,卻稱塞拉皮斯——瓦羅作了一個極易的解釋。
3:2344
Quia enim arca, in qua mortuus ponitur, quod omnes iam sarcophagum uocant, aopds dicitur Graece, et ibi eum uenerari sepultum coeperant, priusquam templum eius esset exstructum: uelut soros et Apis Sorapis primo, deinde una littera, ut fieri adsolet, commutata Serapis dictus est. Et constitutum est etiam de illo, ut, quisquis eum hominem fuisse dixisset, capitalem penderet poenam. Et quoniam fere in omnibus templis, ubi colebantur Isis et Serapis, erat etiam simulacrum, quod digito labiis inpresso admonere uideretur, ut silentium fieret: hoc significare idem Varro existimat, ut homines eos fuisse taceretur.
For since the chest in which the dead man is placed, which all now call a sarcophagus, is in Greek called 'soros,' and they had begun to venerate him there as buried before his temple was built: he was called, as it were, 'Soros' and 'Apis,' at first 'Sorapis,' then, one letter being changed as is wont to happen, 'Serapis.' And it was decreed also concerning him that whoever should say he had been a human being should pay a capital penalty. And since in nearly all the temples where Isis and Serapis were worshiped there was also an image which, with finger pressed to the lips, seemed to admonish that silence should be kept: Varro thinks this signified the same thing, that it should be kept silent that they had been human beings.
因為那放置死者的箱櫃,眾人如今都稱為石棺的,在希臘文叫『soros』,他們在他的廟建成之前,就開始在那裡敬奉他,他既被埋葬:他便被稱為,可說是『Soros』與『Apis』,起初是『Sorapis』,後來照慣常的情形改了一個字母,成了『Serapis』。又有命令論到他,凡說他曾是人的,就要受死刑。又因在幾乎所有敬拜伊西斯與塞拉皮斯的廟中,都有一個像,以手指按在唇上,似乎在勸人當保持緘默:瓦羅認為這表明同一件事,就是當緘默,不提他們原是人。
3:2345
Ille autem bos, quem mirabili uanitate decepta Aegyptus in eius honorem deliciis afluentibus alebat, quoniam eum sine sarcophago uiuum uenerabantur, Apis, non Serapis uocabatur. Quo boue mortuo quoniam quaerebatur et reperiebatur uitulus coloris eiusdem, hoc est albis quibusdam maculis similiter insignitus, mirum quiddam et diuinitus sibi procuratum esse credebant. Non enim magnum erat daemonibus ad eos decipiendos phantasiam talis tauri, quam sola cerneret, ostentare uaccae concipienti adque praegnanti, unde libido matris adtraheret, quod in eius fetu iam corporaliter appareret; sicut Iacob de uirgis uariatis, ut oues et caprae uariae nascerentur, effecit.
But that ox, which Egypt, deceived by marvelous vanity, nourished in his honor with abundant delicacies—since they venerated it alive without a sarcophagus—was called Apis, not Serapis. When this ox died, since a calf of the same color was sought and found, that is, marked similarly with certain white spots, they believed that something wondrous had been divinely procured for them. For it was no great thing for the demons, in order to deceive them, to display a phantom of such a bull—which the cow alone perceived—to her as she conceived and grew pregnant, whence the mother's desire might draw what should already appear bodily in her offspring; just as Jacob, by means of variegated rods, brought it about that sheep and goats were born variegated.
但那頭牛,就是埃及被奇異的虛妄所騙、為尊它而以豐富的美食餵養的——因為他們是把它活活地敬奉,無需石棺——稱為亞庇斯,不稱塞拉皮斯。這牛死了,因尋見一頭同色的牛犢,就是同樣帶著某些白斑為記的,他們便相信有奇妙的事由神為他們所成就。因為對那些鬼魔而言,為了欺騙他們,向一頭正在受孕懷胎的母牛——唯有牠看得見——顯出這樣一頭公牛的幻影,使母牛的慾望能引出那已在胎中按肉身顯出的形狀,並不是難事;正如雅各藉著有斑紋的枝子,使綿羊和山羊生出有斑紋的來(參創三十37-39)。
3:2346
Quod enim homines coloribus et corporibus ueris, hoc daemones figuris fictis facillime possunt animalibus concipientibus exhibere. CAPUT VI. Quo regnante aput Argiuos quoue aput Assyrios Iacob in Aegypto sit mortuus. Apis ergo rex, non Aegyptiorum, sed Argiuorum, mortuus est in Aegypto. Huic filius Argus successit in regnum, ex cuius nomine et Argi et ex hoc Argiui appellati sunt; superioribus autem regibus nondum uel locus uel gens habebat hoc nomen.
For what men can do with true colors and bodies, this the demons can most easily display to conceiving animals by feigned figures. CHAPTER VI. Under what king reigning among the Argives, or among the Assyrians, Jacob died in Egypt. Apis, therefore, king not of the Egyptians but of the Argives, died in Egypt. To him his son Argus succeeded in the kingdom, from whose name both Argi and from this the Argives were called; but in the time of the earlier kings neither the place nor the people had this name.
因為人用真實的顏色與形體所能作的,鬼魔藉著假造的形像,極容易向受孕的動物顯出來。第六章。論在亞爾哥斯人或亞述人中何王在位時,雅各在埃及死了。所以亞庇斯,這位不是埃及人而是亞爾哥斯人的王,在埃及死了。他兒子亞爾古斯接續他作王,亞爾吉以及由此而來的亞爾哥斯人,都是從他的名而得名的;但在先前諸王的時代,那地方和那民族都還沒有這名稱。
3:2347
Hoc regnante aput Argiuos et aput Sicyonios Erato, aput Assyrios uero adhuc manente Baleo mortuus est Iacob in Aegypto annorum centum quadraginta septem, cum moriturus filios suos et nepotes ex Ioseph benedixisset Christumque apertissime prophetasset, dicens in benedictione Iudae: Non deficiet princeps ex Iuda et dux de femoribus eius, donec ueniant quae reposita sunt ei; et ipse exspectatio gentium. Regnante Argo suis coepit uti frugibus Graecia et habere segetes in agricultura, delatis aliunde seminibus. Argus quoque post obitum deus haberi coepit, templo et sacrificiis honoratus.
In whose reign among the Argives, and among the Sicyonians Erato reigning, but among the Assyrians Baleus still remaining, Jacob died in Egypt at the age of a hundred and forty-seven, when, about to die, he had blessed his sons and grandsons by Joseph, and had most plainly prophesied Christ, saying in the blessing of Judah: 'The prince shall not fail from Judah, nor a leader from his thighs, until those things come which are laid up for him; and He Himself is the expectation of the nations.' While Argus reigned, Greece began to use its own crops and to have grain fields in agriculture, seeds having been brought from elsewhere. Argus too, after his death, began to be held a god, honored with a temple and sacrifices.
在他作亞爾哥斯人之王、厄拉托作西錫安人之王、巴勒烏斯仍留在亞述人中之時,雅各在埃及死了,享年一百四十七歲;他臨死時,為他眾子並約瑟的眾孫祝福,又極明顯地預言基督,在給猶大的祝福中說:「圭必不離猶大,杖必不離他兩腳之間,直等那為他所存留的來到;萬民都要歸順他」(參創四十九10)。亞爾古斯作王時,希臘開始用自己的莊稼,並在農業上有了禾田,因種子是從別處帶來的。亞爾古斯死後也開始被當作神,以廟宇和祭物受人尊崇。
3:2348
Qui honor eo regnante ante illum delatus est homini priuato et fulminato cuidam Homogyro, eo quod primus ad aratrum boues iunxerit. CAPUT VII. Quorum regum tempore Ioseph in Aegypto defunctus sit. Regnantibus Assyriorum duodecimo Mamytho et undecimo Sicyoniorum Plemmeo et Argis adhuc manente Argo mortuus est Ioseph in Aegypto annorum centum decem. Post cuius mortem populus Dei mirabiliter crescens mansit in Aegypto centum quadraginta quinque annos, tranquille prius, donec morerentur quibus Ioseph notus fuit;
Which honor, while he reigned, had been paid before him to a certain Homogyrus, a private man and struck by lightning, because he first yoked oxen to the plow. CHAPTER VII. In whose kings' time Joseph died in Egypt. When the twelfth of the Assyrians, Mamythus, and the eleventh of the Sicyonians, Plemmaeus, were reigning, and Argus still remaining among the Argives, Joseph died in Egypt at the age of a hundred and ten. After his death the people of God, marvelously increasing, remained in Egypt a hundred and forty-five years—at first tranquilly, until those died to whom Joseph had been known;
這尊榮在他作王時,曾在他以先歸與某一個叫荷摩圭洛斯的人,一個被雷擊的平民,因他首先把牛軛在犁上。第七章。論在何王時代約瑟在埃及死了。當亞述人第十二位王馬米托斯、西錫安人第十一位王普累買烏斯在位時,亞爾古斯仍留在亞爾哥斯人中,約瑟在埃及死了,享年一百一十歲。他死後,神的百姓奇妙地增多,在埃及住了一百四十五年——起初平安,直到那些認得約瑟的人都死了;
3:2349
deinde quia inuidebatur incrementis eius erantque suspecta, quo usque inde liberaretur, persecutionibus (inter quas tamen diuinitus fecundata multiplicatione crescebat) et laboribus premebatur intolerabilis seruitutis. In Assyria uero et Graecia per idem tempus regna eadem permanebant. CAPUT VIII. Quorum regum aetate Moyses natus sit, et quorum deorum eisdem temporibus sit orta religio. Cum ergo regnaret Assyriis quartus decimus Saphrus et Sicyoniis duodecimus Orthopolis et Criasus quintus Argiuis, natus est in Aegypto Moyses, per quem populus Dei de seruitute Aegyptia liberatus est, in qua eum ad desiderandum sui Creatoris auxilium sic exerceri oportebat.
then, because his increases were envied and suspected, until from there it should be set free, it was pressed by persecutions (amid which, however, it grew by a divinely granted multiplication) and by the labors of intolerable bondage. But in Assyria and Greece during the same time the same kingdoms remained. CHAPTER VIII. In whose kings' age Moses was born, and the religion of which gods arose in those same times. When, therefore, Saphrus reigned as the fourteenth among the Assyrians, and Orthopolis the twelfth among the Sicyonians, and Criasus the fifth among the Argives, Moses was born in Egypt, through whom the people of God was set free from Egyptian servitude, in which it was fitting that it should be thus exercised, that it might long for the help of its Creator.
後來,因他的增多被人嫉妒、被人疑忌,直到那民從那裡得釋放,便受逼迫的壓制(然而在其中,那民仍藉著神所賜的繁衍而增多),並受難以忍受的奴役勞苦所壓制。但在亞述和希臘,那同一時期同樣的國度仍然存留。第八章。論在何王的世代摩西出生,以及哪些神的宗教在那同樣的時代興起。所以,當薩弗魯斯作亞述人第十四位王、奧爾托波利斯作西錫安人第十二位王、克里亞蘇斯作亞爾哥斯人第五位王時,摩西在埃及出生,神的百姓藉著他從埃及的奴役得了釋放;那民理當在那奴役中如此受磨煉,好叫它渴慕它創造主的幫助。
3:2350
Regnantibus memoratis regibus fuisse a quibusdam creditur Prometheus, quem propterea ferunt de luto formasse homines, quia optimus sapientiae doctor fuisse perhibetur; nec tamen ostenditur, qui eius temporibus fuerint sapientes. Frater eius Atlans magnus fuisse astrologus dicitur; unde occasionem fabula inuenit, ut eum caelum portare confingeret; quamuis mons eius nomine nuncupetur, cuius altitudine potius caeli portatio in opinionem uulgi uenisse uideatur. Multa quoque alia ex illis in Graecia temporibus confingi fabulosa coeperunt;
While the said kings were reigning, Prometheus is believed by some to have lived, whom on that account they say to have formed men out of clay, because he is reported to have been a most excellent teacher of wisdom; nor yet is it shown who were the wise men in his times. His brother Atlas is said to have been a great astrologer; whence the fable found occasion to feign that he carried the heavens, although a mountain is called by his name, by whose height rather the carrying of the heavens seems to have come into the opinion of the common people. Many other fabulous things also began at those times in Greece to be feigned;
當所說的諸王在位時,有些人相信普羅米修斯活在那時,他們因此說他用泥土造人,因為據傳他是極卓越的智慧教師;然而並未顯出在他的時代有哪些智者。據說他的弟兄阿特拉斯是一位偉大的占星家;由此寓言便得了機會,虛構他扛著諸天,雖然有一座山以他的名字命名,倒是因那山的高度,使扛天的說法進入了民眾的想法中。那時在希臘,也開始虛構許多其他虛妄的故事;
3:2351
sed usque ad Cecropem regem Atheniensium, quo regnante eadem ciuitas etiam tale nomen accepit, et quo regnante Deus per Moysen eduxit ex Aegypto populum suum, relati sunt in deorum numerum aliquot mortui caeca et uana consuetudine ac superstitione Graecorum. In quibus Criasi regis coniux Melantomice et Phorbas filius eorum, qui post patrem rex Argiuorum sextus fuit, et septimi regis Triopae filius Iasus et rex nonus Sthenelas siue Stheneleus siue Sthenelus, uarie quippe in diuersis auctoribus inuenitur. His temporibus etiam Mercurius fuisse perhibetur, nepos Atlantis ex Maia filia, quod uulgatiores etiam litterae personant. Multarum autem artium peritus claruit, quas et hominibus tradidit;
but down to Cecrops, king of the Athenians—in whose reign that city also received such a name, and in whose reign God through Moses led His people out of Egypt—several dead men were enrolled in the number of the gods, by the blind and empty custom and superstition of the Greeks. Among whom were Melantomice, wife of King Criasus, and Phorbas their son, who after his father was the sixth king of the Argives, and Iasus, son of the seventh king Triopas, and the ninth king Sthenelas, or Stheneleus, or Sthenelus—for he is found variously in different authors. In these times also Mercury is reported to have lived, the grandson of Atlas by his daughter Maia, as even the more common writings make resound. He shone forth as skilled in many arts, which he also handed down to men;
但直到雅典人的王刻克洛普斯——在他作王時,那城也得了這樣的名字,且在他作王時,神藉摩西領祂的百姓出埃及——有好幾個死人被列入諸神之數,這是出於希臘人盲目空虛的習俗與迷信。其中有克里亞蘇斯王的妻子墨蘭托米刻,並他們的兒子佛爾巴斯(他在父親之後作亞爾哥斯人第六位王),又有第七位王特里俄帕斯之子伊阿索斯,並第九位王斯特涅拉斯(或斯特涅琉斯、或斯特涅盧斯——因為他在不同作者中記法各異)。在這些時代,據傳墨丘利也活著,他是阿特拉斯藉女兒邁亞所生的外孫,連較通俗的著作也都這樣傳揚。他以精通許多技藝著稱,並把這些傳給了人;
3:2352
quo merito eum post mortem deum esse uoluerunt siue etiam crediderunt. Posterior fuisse Hercules dicitur, ad ea tamen tempora pertinens Argiuorum; quamuis nonnulli eum Mercurio praeferant tempore; quos falli existimo. Sed quolibet tempore nati sint, constat inter historicos graues, qui haec antiqua litteris mandauerunt, ambos homines fuisse, et quod mortalibus ad istam uitam commodius ducendam beneficia multa contulerint, honores ab eis meruisse diuinos. Minerua uero longe his antiquior; nam temporibus Ogygi ad lacum, qui Tritonis dicitur, uirginali apparuisse fertur aetate, unde et Tritonia nuncupata est;
for which merit they wished, or even believed, him to be a god after death. Hercules is said to have been later, yet belonging to those same times of the Argives; although some prefer him to Mercury in time—whom I judge to be mistaken. But at whatever time they were born, it is agreed among serious historians, who committed these ancient things to writing, that both were men, and that, because they conferred many benefits upon mortals for the more convenient leading of this life, they earned divine honors from them. But Minerva was far more ancient than these; for in the times of Ogygus she is reported to have appeared at the lake which is called Triton's, in maidenly form, whence she was also called Tritonia;
為這功勞,人便願意、甚至相信他死後成了神。據說赫丘利在後,卻仍屬於亞爾哥斯人那同樣的時代;雖然有些人在時間上把他置於墨丘利之前——我認為這些人是錯了。但無論他們生於何時,在那些把這些古事筆之於書的嚴謹歷史家中,公認二者都是人,又因他們為使今生過得更便利,向必死之人施了許多恩惠,便從他們得了神聖的尊榮。但彌涅耳瓦遠比這些更為古老;因為據傳在俄古革斯的時代,她以少女之貌在那稱為特里同的湖邊顯現,因此她也稱為特里托尼亞;
3:2353
multorum sane operum inuentrix et tanto procliuius dea credita, quanto minus origo eius innotuit. Quod enim de capite Iouis nata canitur, poetis et fabulis, non historiae rebusque gestis est adplicandum. Quamquam Ogygus ipse quando fuerit, cuius temporibus etiam diluuium magnum factum est, non illud maximum, in quo nulli homines euaserunt, nisi qui in arca esse potuerunt, quod gentium nec Graeca nec Latina nouit historia, sed tamen maius quam postea tempore Deucalionis fuit, inter scriptores historiae non conuenit.
the inventress, indeed, of many works, and the more readily believed a goddess, the less her origin became known. For that she is sung to have been born from the head of Jupiter is to be applied to poets and fables, not to history and deeds done. Although Ogygus himself, in whose times also a great flood occurred—not that greatest one, in which no men escaped except those who could be in the ark, which neither Greek nor Latin history knows of among the nations, but yet greater than that which was afterward in the time of Deucalion—when he lived, there is no agreement among the writers of history.
她確是許多工藝的發明者,並且她的起源越不為人知,就越容易被信為女神。因為傳唱她是從丘比特頭中所生的,這當歸於詩人和寓言,不當歸於歷史與所行的事。雖然俄古革斯本人——在他的時代也發生過一場大洪水,不是那最大的、除了那些得進方舟的人以外無人逃脫的洪水(那洪水是希臘和拉丁歷史在列邦中所不知的),卻是比後來丟卡利翁時代更大的——他究竟活在何時,歷史的著作家之間並無一致的看法。
3:2354
Nam Varro inde exorsus est librum, cuius mentionem superius feci, et nihil sibi, ex quo perueniat ad res Romanas, proponit antiquius quam Ogygi diluuium, hoc est Ogygi factum temporibus. Nostri autem qui chronica scripserunt, prius Eusebius, post Hieronymus, qui utique praecedentes aliquos historicos in hac opinione seeuti sunt, post annos amplius quam trecentos iam secundo Argiuorum Phoroneo rege regnante Ogygi diluuium fuisse commemorant. Sed quolibet tempore fuerit, iam tamen Minerua tamquam dea colebatur regnante Atheniensibus Cecrope, sub quo rege etiam ipsam uel instauratam ferunt uel conditam ciuitatem. CAPUT VIIII.
For Varro began from there the book of which I made mention above, and proposes for himself nothing more ancient, from which he may arrive at Roman affairs, than the flood of Ogygus—that is, the flood done in the times of Ogygus. But our writers who have written chronicles—first Eusebius, then Jerome, who certainly followed some preceding historians in this opinion—record that the flood of Ogygus occurred more than three hundred years afterward, when Phoroneus already reigned as the second king of the Argives. But at whatever time it was, Minerva was already worshiped as a goddess while Cecrops reigned over the Athenians, under which king they say the city itself was either restored or founded. CHAPTER IX.
因為瓦羅就是從那裡起始我上面所提的那卷書,他為自己所定、從中可達到羅馬事務的,再沒有比俄古革斯的洪水更古老的了——就是在俄古革斯時代所發生的洪水。但我們那些寫編年史的著作家——先是優西比烏,後是耶柔米,他們在這看法上無疑跟從了某些在先的歷史家——記載俄古革斯的洪水是在三百多年之後發生的,那時佛羅紐斯已作亞爾哥斯人第二位王。但無論在何時,當刻克洛普斯統治雅典人時,彌涅耳瓦已被當作女神敬拜,據說在這王之下,那城本身或被重建、或被建立。第九章。
3:2355
Quando Atheniensium sit ciuitas condita, et quam causam nominis eius Varro perhibeat. Nam ut Athenae uocarentur, quod certe nomen a Minerua est, quae Graece \' Adijva dicitur, hanc causam Varro indicat. Cum apparuisset illic repeute oliuae arbor et alio loco aqua erupisset, regem prodigia ista mouerunt, et misit ad Apollinem Delphicum sciscitatum quid intellegendum esset quidue faciendum. Ille respondit, quod olea Mineruam significaret, unda Neptunum, et quod esset in ciuium potestate, ex cuius potius nomine duorum deorum, quorum illa signa essent, ciuitas uocaretur.
When the city of the Athenians was founded, and what cause for its name Varro alleges. For Varro sets forth this cause why it should be called Athens, a name which surely comes from Minerva, who in Greek is called Athena. When an olive tree had suddenly appeared there, and in another place water had burst forth, these portents stirred the king, and he sent to the Delphic Apollo to inquire what was to be understood and what was to be done. The god answered that the olive signified Minerva and the water Neptune, and that it lay in the power of the citizens from which of the two gods, whose tokens these were, the city should rather take its name.
雅典人的城邦何時建立,瓦羅又認為其名稱出於何種緣由。瓦羅指出城邦之所以稱為雅典(Athenae)的緣由如下——這名稱無疑是出自彌涅耳瓦(Minerva),她在希臘文中稱為雅典娜(Athena)。當地忽然出現一棵橄欖樹,又在另一處湧出泉水,這些異兆驚動了國王,他便派人去求問德爾斐的阿波羅,要明白這意味著什麼、又當作什麼。那神回答說:橄欖象徵彌涅耳瓦,水則象徵涅普頓(Neptune);至於這城邦究竟要按這兩位神中的哪一位(這兩樣是他們各自的記號)來命名,這乃在公民的權柄之內。
3:2356
Isto Cecrops oraculo accepto ciues omnes utriusque sexus (mos enim tunc in eisdem locis erat,\' ut etiam feminae publicis consultationibus interessent) ad ferendum suffragium conuocauit. Consulta igitur multitudine mares pro Neptuno, feminae pro Minerua tulere sententias, et quia una plus inuenta est feminarum, Minerua uicit. Tunc Neptunus iratus marinis fluctibus exaestuantibus terras Atheniensium populatus est; quoniam spargere latius quaslibet aquas difficile daemonibus non est.
Having received this oracle, Cecrops summoned all the citizens of both sexes to cast their vote (for it was then the custom in those places that women too should take part in public deliberations). The multitude being therefore consulted, the men gave their votes for Neptune, the women for Minerva; and because one more woman was found, Minerva won. Then Neptune, in his wrath, laid waste the lands of the Athenians with the surging waves of the sea; for it is no difficult thing for demons to scatter whatever waters they please over a wider area.
凱克洛普斯(Cecrops)領受了這神諭,便召集全城男女兩性的公民來投票(因為那時在那些地方的習俗是:婦女也參與公眾的議事)。於是徵詢眾人之意,男人投票歸涅普頓,女人投票歸彌涅耳瓦;因為女人多出了一票,彌涅耳瓦便勝了。涅普頓於是大怒,以洶湧翻騰的海浪蹂躪了雅典人的土地;因為對群鬼而言,要把任何水流更廣地潑灑出去並非難事。
3:2357
Cuius ut iracundia placaretur, triplici supplicio dicit idem auctor ab Atheniensibus adfectas esse mulieres, ut nulla ulterius ferrent suffragia, ut nullus nascentium maternum nomen acciperet, ut ne quis eas Athenaeas uocaret. Ita illa ciuitas, mater aut nutrix liberalium doctrinarum et tot tantorumque philosophorum, qua nihil habuit Graecia clarius adque nobilius, ludificantibus daemonibus de lite deorum suorum, maris et feminae, et de uictoria per feminas feminae Athenas nomen accepit, et a uicto laesa ipsam uictricis uictoriam punire conpulsa est, plus aquas Neptuni quam Mineruae arma formidans. Nam in mulieribus, quae sic punitae sunt, et Minerua quae uicerat uicta est;
That his anger might be appeased, the same author says that the women were punished by the Athenians with a threefold penalty: that they should henceforth cast no votes; that none of the children born should take the mother's name; and that no one should call them Athenaeae. Thus that city, the mother or nurse of the liberal disciplines and of so many and so great philosophers—than which Greece had nothing more illustrious or more noble—received the name Athens through the mockery of the demons, by reason of the quarrel of their gods, a male and a female, and of the victory won through women for a female; and being injured by the conquered, it was compelled to punish the very victory of the victress, dreading Neptune's waters more than Minerva's arms. For in the women who were thus punished, even Minerva, who had conquered, was conquered;
為要平息涅普頓的怒氣,同一位作者說,雅典人對婦女施以三重的懲罰:此後她們不得再投任何票;所生的兒女不得承襲母親的名;任何人都不得稱她們為「雅典之女」(Athenaeae)。如此,這城邦——它是諸般人文學科以及如此眾多、如此偉大的哲學家的母親或保姆,希臘再無比它更輝煌、更高貴的——竟因群鬼的戲弄,因他們的諸神(一男一女)之間的爭訟,又因藉婦女為一位女神所贏得的勝利,而得了雅典之名;並且既受了戰敗者的傷害,便被迫去懲罰那勝利女神自己的勝利,因為它畏懼涅普頓的水甚於彌涅耳瓦的兵器。因為在那些如此受懲的婦女身上,連那得勝的彌涅耳瓦也被打敗了;
3:2358
nec adfuit suffragatricibus suis, ut suffragiorum deinceps perdita potestate et alienatis filiis a nominibus matrum Atbenaeas saltem uocari liceret et eius deae mereri uocabulum, quam uiri dei uictricem fecerant ferendo suffragium. Quae et quanta hinc dici possent, nisi sermo ad alia properaret! CAPUT X. Quid Varro tradat de nuncupatione Areopagi et de diluuio Deucalionls . Et tamen Marcus Varro non uult fabulosis aduersus deos fidem adhibere figmentis, ne de maiestatis eorum dignitate indignum aliquid sentiat.
nor did she stand by her own supporters, so that, after the power of voting was thenceforth lost and the sons alienated from their mothers' names, they might at least be permitted to be called Athenaeae and to deserve the title of that goddess whom they, the women, had made victorious over the men, the gods, by casting their vote. What and how many things might be said on this point, were not my discourse hastening on to other matters! CHAPTER X. What Varro relates concerning the naming of the Areopagus and the flood of Deucalion. And yet Marcus Varro is unwilling to give credence to fabulous fictions against the gods, lest he should think anything unworthy of the dignity of their majesty.
她也沒有護衛那些擁護她的婦女,以致她們既此後喪失了投票之權,眾子又與母親的名隔絕,至少還能被稱為「雅典之女」,配得那位女神的稱號——而那女神正是她們這些婦女藉投票使之勝過那些男人之神的。關於這一點還能說出何等多的話來,若不是我的論述正急著要轉向別的事呢!第十章。瓦羅論到亞略巴古(Areopagus)的命名以及丟卡利翁(Deucalion)洪水所傳述的。然而馬可·瓦羅不願相信那些攻擊諸神的虛妄編造,免得他對諸神威嚴的尊榮抱持任何不配的看法。
3:2359
Et ideo nec Areon pagon, ubi cum Atheniensibus Paulus apostolus disputauit, ex quo loco Areopagitae appellati sunt curiales urbis eiusdem, uult inde accepisse nomen, quod Mars, qui Graece Ἄρης dicitur, cum homicidii crimine reus fieret, iudicantibus duodecim dis in eo pago sex sententiis absolutus est (quia ubi paris numeri sententiae fuissent, praeponi absolutio damnationi solebat);
And therefore he does not wish the Areopagus—where the Apostle Paul disputed with the Athenians, from which place the senators of that city were called Areopagites—to have taken its name from this, namely that Mars, who in Greek is called Ares, when he was made defendant on a charge of homicide and was being judged by twelve gods, was acquitted in that place by six votes (since, where the votes were of equal number, acquittal was wont to be preferred to condemnation);
因此他不願相信亞略巴古——使徒保羅曾在那裡與雅典人辯論,那城的議員也因此地而被稱為「亞略巴古的人」(Areopagites)——是由此得名的,即:馬爾斯(Mars,希臘文稱為阿瑞斯 Ares)因被控殺人而成為被告,由十二位神審判時,在那地以六票被判無罪(因為凡票數相等之處,慣例是判無罪優先於定罪);
3:2360
sed contra istam, quae multo amplius est celebrata, opinionem aliam quandam de obscurarum notitia litterarum causam nominis huius conatur adstruere, ne Areon pagon Athenienses de nomine Martis et pagi quasi Martis pagum nominasse credantur, in iniuriam uidelicet numinum, a quibus litigia uel iudicia existimat aliena; non minus hoc, quod de Marte dicitur, falsum esse adseuerans, quam illud quod de tribus deabus, Iunone scilicet et Minerua et Venere, quae pro malo aureo adipiscendo aput iudicem Paridem de pulchritudinis excellentia certasse narrantur et ad placandos ludis deos, qui delectantur seu ueris seu falsis istis criminibus suis, inter theatricos plausus cantantur adque saltantur.
but against this opinion, which is far more widely current, he tries to establish some other cause of this name, drawn from the knowledge of obscure writings, lest the Athenians should be believed to have named the Areopagus after the name of Mars and a 'pagus'—as it were the 'field of Mars'—to the injury, that is, of the deities, from whom he reckons quarrels or trials to be alien; asserting that this, which is said of Mars, is no less false than that which is told of the three goddesses—namely Juno, Minerva, and Venus—who are said to have contended over the excellence of beauty before the judge Paris for the winning of the golden apple, and who, to appease the gods (who delight in such crimes of theirs, whether true or false), are sung and danced amid theatrical applause.
但他反對這個流傳遠為廣泛的看法,試圖從某些隱晦著作的知識中為這名稱另立一種緣由,免得雅典人被認為是按馬爾斯之名與「鄉土」(pagus,彷彿「馬爾斯之地」)來命名亞略巴古——這就是說,免得有損於那些神明,他認為爭訟或審判與這些神明是格格不入的;他斷言:論到馬爾斯所說的這事是假的,正如論到那三位女神——即尤諾(Juno)、彌涅耳瓦與維納斯(Venus)——所傳述的同樣是假的。據說那三位女神為奪取金蘋果,曾在審判官帕里斯(Paris)面前爭比美貌,而且為要平息諸神(這些神喜悅自己這等罪行,無論真假),便在戲院喝采聲中被人歌唱、被人舞演。
3:2361
Haec Varro non credit, ne deorum naturae seu moribus credat incongrua; et tamen non fabulosam, sed historicam rationem de Athenarum uocabulo reddens tantam Neptuni et Mineruae litem suis litteris inserit, de cuius nomine potius illa ciuitas uocaretur, ut, cum prodigiorum ostentatione contenderent, inter eos iudicare nec Apollo consultus auderet, sed deorum iurgium finiendum, sicut memoratarum trium dearum ad Paridem Iuppiter, ita et iste ad homines mitteret, ubi uinceret Minerua suffragiis et in poena suarum suffragatricium uinceretur, quae in aduersariis suis uiris obtinere Athenas potuit, et amicas suas feminas Athenaeas habere non potuit.
These things Varro does not believe, lest he should believe what is unbecoming to the natures or morals of the gods; and yet, while rendering an account of the name of Athens that is not fabulous but historical, he inserts in his own writings so great a quarrel between Neptune and Minerva over the name from which that city should rather be called, that, when they contended by the display of portents, neither did Apollo, when consulted, dare to judge between them, but, just as Jupiter sent the aforesaid three goddesses to Paris, so he too sent the dispute of the gods to be settled by men—where Minerva conquered by the votes, and yet was conquered in the punishment of her own supporters; she who was able to obtain Athens among her adversaries the men, yet could not have her friends the women as Athenaeae.
這些事瓦羅不肯相信,免得相信那與諸神本性或品德不相稱的事;然而,他一面要為雅典之名提出一個並非神話而是歷史的說明,一面卻又在自己的著作中插入涅普頓與彌涅耳瓦之間如此重大的爭訟——爭的是這城究竟該按誰的名來命名——以致當他們以異兆的彰顯彼此較量時,連被求問的阿波羅也不敢在他們之間作判斷,反而如同尤庇特(Jupiter)把前述三位女神打發到帕里斯那裡一樣,他也把諸神的爭執打發給世人去了結;在那裡彌涅耳瓦藉投票得勝,卻又在懲罰自己擁護者的事上被打敗;她在敵對她的男人中能保住雅典,卻不能使她那些做朋友的婦女得稱「雅典之女」。
3:2362
His temporibus, ut Varro scribit, regnante Atheniensibus Cranao, successore Cecropis, ut autem nostri Eusebius et Hieronymus, adhuc eodem Cecrope permanente, diluuium fuit, quod appellatum est Deucalionis, eo quod ipse regnabat in earum terrarum partibus, ubi maxime factum est. Hoc autem diluuium nequaquam ad Aegyptum adque ad eius uicina peruenit. CAPUT XI. Quo tempore Moyses populum Dei ex Aegypto eduxerit, et Iesus Naue, qui eidem successit, quorum regum aetate sit mortuus. Eduxit ergo Moyses ex Aegypto populum Dei nouissimo tempore Cecropis Atheniensium regis, cum aput Assyrios regnaret Ascatades, aput Sicyonios Marathus, aput Argiuos Triopas.
At these times, as Varro writes, when Cranaus, the successor of Cecrops, was reigning over the Athenians—but, as our authors Eusebius and Jerome say, while that same Cecrops still continued—there occurred the flood which was called Deucalion's, for the reason that he was reigning in those parts of those lands where it chiefly occurred. But this flood by no means reached Egypt and its neighboring regions. CHAPTER XI. At what time Moses led the people of God out of Egypt, and Joshua the son of Nun, who succeeded him, in whose age, of which kings, he died. Moses, then, led the people of God out of Egypt in the latest time of Cecrops, king of the Athenians, when among the Assyrians Ascatades was reigning, among the Sicyonians Marathus, among the Argives Triopas.
據瓦羅所記,在這些年間,當凱克洛普斯的繼任者克拉那俄斯(Cranaus)統治雅典人時——但照我們的作者優西比烏與耶柔米所說,是在同一位凱克洛普斯仍在位時——發生了那場被稱為丟卡利翁洪水的大水,因為他正在那洪水主要發生之地的那些地方掌權。然而這洪水絕沒有蔓延到埃及及其鄰近之地。第十一章。摩西在何時領神的子民出埃及,以及繼承他的嫩的兒子約書亞,他在哪些王的年間去世。摩西領神的子民出埃及,是在雅典王凱克洛普斯在位的末期,那時在亞述人中亞斯加他德(Ascatades)作王,在西錫安人中馬拉圖斯(Marathus)作王,在亞各斯人中特里俄帕斯(Triopas)作王。
3:2363
Educto autem populo in monte Sina diuinitus acceptam tradidit legem, quod uetus dicitur testamentum, quia promissiones terrenas habet, et per Iesum Christum futurum fuerat testamentum nouum, quo regnum caelorum promitteretur. Hunc enim ordinem seruari oportebat, sicut in uno quoque homine, qui in Deum proficit, id agitur, quod ait apostolus, ut non sit prius quod spiritale est; sed quod animale, postea spiritale; quoniam sicut dicit et uerum est, primus homo de terra, terrenus; secundus homo de caelo.
And after the people had been led forth, on Mount Sinai he delivered to them the law received from God, which is called the Old Testament, because it has earthly promises, whereas through Jesus Christ there was to be a New Testament, by which the kingdom of heaven should be promised. For this order had to be observed, just as in each single man who advances toward God it comes to pass what the Apostle says: that the spiritual is not first, but the natural, and afterward the spiritual; since, as he also says and as is true, the first man is from the earth, earthy; the second man is from heaven.
百姓既被領出來,摩西在西乃山上把從神所領受的律法傳給他們,這律法稱為舊約,因為它帶著屬地的應許;而藉著耶穌基督,將要有新約,藉此應許天國。因為這次序是必須遵守的,正如在每一個朝神長進的人身上所發生的,應驗了使徒所說的:屬靈的不在先,乃是屬魂的在先,然後才是屬靈的;因為正如他所說、也是真實的:頭一個人是出於地,乃屬土;第二個人是出於天。
3:2364
Rexit autem populum Moyses per annos quadraginta in deserto et mortuus est annorum centum et uiginti, cum Christum etiam ipse prophetasset per figuras obseruationum carnalium in tabernaculo et sacerdotio et sacrificiis aliisque mysticis plurimisque mandatis. Moysi successit Iesus Naue et in terra promissionis introductum populum conlocauit ex auctoritate diuina debellatis gentibus, a quibus eadem loca tenebantur. Qui cum populum rexisset post mortem Moysi uiginti et septem annos, etiam ipse defunctus est regnante aput Assyrios octauo decimo Amynta, aput Sicyonios sexto decimo Corace, aput Argiuos decimo Danao, aput Athenienses quarto Erichthonio.\' CAPUT XII.
Now Moses ruled the people forty years in the wilderness and died at the age of a hundred and twenty, after he too had prophesied of Christ through the figures of the carnal observances—in the tabernacle and the priesthood and the sacrifices and the many other mystical injunctions. Joshua the son of Nun succeeded Moses, and settled the people, brought into the land of promise, by divine authority, the nations being subdued from whom those same places were held. When he had ruled the people twenty-seven years after the death of Moses, he too died, in the reign, among the Assyrians, of the eighteenth king Amyntas, among the Sicyonians of the sixteenth Corax, among the Argives of the tenth Danaus, among the Athenians of the fourth Erichthonius. CHAPTER XII.
摩西在曠野統治百姓四十年,活到一百二十歲而死,他自己也藉著屬肉體之禮儀的預表——在帳幕、祭司職分、祭物,以及其餘許多奧祕的吩咐中——預言了基督。約書亞,嫩的兒子,繼承摩西,憑著神的權柄,將被領進應許之地的百姓安置下來,征服了那些原先據有那地的列國。他在摩西死後統治百姓二十七年之久,自己也離世了;那時在亞述人中第十八位王阿明塔斯(Amyntas)在位,在西錫安人中第十六位科拉克斯(Corax)在位,在亞各斯人中第十位達那俄斯(Danaus)在位,在雅典人中第四位埃里克托尼俄斯(Erichthonius)在位。第十二章。
3:2365
De sacris falsorum deorum, quae reges Graeciae illis temporibus instituerunt, quae ab exitu Israel ex Aegypto usque ad Iesu Naue obitum dinumerantur. Per haec tempora, id est ab exitu Israel ex Aegypto usque ad mortem Iesu Naue, per quem populus idem terram promissionis accepit, sacra sunt instituta dis falsis a regibus Graeciae, quae memoriam diluuii et ab eo liberationis hominum uitaeque tunc aerumnosae modo ad alta, modo ad plana migrantium sollemni celebritate reuocarunt. Nam et Lupercorum per sacram uiam adscensum adque descensum sic interpretantur, ut ab eis significari dicant homines, qui propter aquae inundationem summa montium petiuerunt et rursus eadem residente ad ima redierunt.
Concerning the rites of the false gods which the kings of Greece instituted in those times, which are reckoned from the departure of Israel out of Egypt down to the death of Joshua the son of Nun. Throughout these times, that is, from the departure of Israel out of Egypt down to the death of Joshua the son of Nun, through whom that same people received the land of promise, rites were instituted to false gods by the kings of Greece, which by a solemn celebration recalled the memory of the flood and of the deliverance of men from it, and of the then-wretched life of those migrating now to the heights, now to the plains. For they so interpret the ascent and descent of the Luperci along the sacred way that they say there are signified by them the men who, on account of the flood of waters, sought the tops of the mountains and again, when the same had subsided, returned to the lowlands.
論到希臘諸王在那些時代所設立、虛假諸神的祭儀,這些時代是從以色列出埃及一直算到嫩的兒子約書亞之死。在這些時代之中,即從以色列出埃及一直到嫩的兒子約書亞之死——藉著他,這同一族百姓承受了應許之地——希臘諸王為虛假的諸神設立了種種祭儀,藉著隆重的慶典追念那洪水、以及人從洪水中得拯救,並追念當時那悲慘的生活,那時的人時而往高處遷移,時而往平原遷移。因為他們把盧波庫斯祭司(Luperci)沿聖道的上行下行解釋為:以此象徵那些因水患而往山頂逃避、待水退去又回到低地的人。
3:2366
His temporibus Dionysum, qui etiam Liber pater dictus est et post mortem deus habitus, uitem ferunt ostendisse in Attica terra hospiti suo. Tunc Apollini Delphico instituti sunt ludi musici, ut placaretur ira eius, qua putabant adflictas esse sterilitate Graeciae regiones, quia non defenderint templum eius, quod rex Danaus, cum easdem terras bello inuasisset, incendit. Hos autem ludos ut instituerent, oraculo sunt eius admoniti. In Attica uero rex Erichthonius ei ludos primus instituit, nec ei tantum. sed etiam Mineruae, ubi praemium uictoribus oleum ponebatur, quod eius fructus inuentricem Mineruam, sicut uini Liberum tradunt.
At these times Dionysus, who was also called Father Liber and after his death held to be a god, is said to have shown the vine to his host in the land of Attica. Then musical games were instituted to the Delphic Apollo, that his wrath might be appeased, by which they thought the regions of Greece had been afflicted with barrenness, because they had not defended his temple, which King Danaus, when he had invaded those same lands in war, had burned. And that they should institute these games, they were admonished by his oracle. But in Attica King Erichthonius first instituted games to him, and not to him only, but also to Minerva, in which oil was set as the prize for the victors, because they relate that Minerva was the discoverer of that fruit, as Liber of wine.
在這些時代,狄俄尼索斯(Dionysus,他又稱為里柏爾父神 Liber,死後被當作神),據說曾在阿提卡之地把葡萄樹指示給接待他的東道主。那時人為德爾斐的阿波羅設立了音樂競技,要平息他的怒氣,他們以為希臘各地之所以遭受不育之災,是因他的怒氣,因為他們未曾護衛他的廟,而那廟是達那俄斯王興兵侵入那些地方時所焚燬的。至於他們設立這些競技,乃是受了他神諭的提醒。但在阿提卡,埃里克托尼俄斯王最先為他設立競技,且不單為他,也為彌涅耳瓦設立;競技中以橄欖油作得勝者的獎賞,因為他們傳說彌涅耳瓦是這果子的發明者,正如里柏爾是酒的發明者一樣。
3:2367
Per eos annos a rege Xantho Cretensium, cuius aput alios aliud nomen inuenimus, rapta perhibetur Europa, et inde geniti Rhadamanthus, Sarpedon et Minos. quos magis ex eadem muliere filios Iouis esse uulgatum est. Sed talium deorum cultores illud, quod de rege Cretensium diximus, historicae ueritati, hoc autem, quod de Ioue poetae cantant, theatra concrepant, populi celebrant, uanitati deputant fabularum, ut esset unde ludi fierent placandis numinibus etiam falsis eorum criminibus. His temporibus Hercules in Syria clarus habebatur; sed nimirum alius, non ille, de quo supra. locuti sumus. Secretiore quippe historia plures fuisse dicuntur et Liberi patres et Hercules.
In those years, Europa is said to have been carried off by Xanthus, king of the Cretans (whose name we find given otherwise in other authors), and thence to have been born Rhadamanthus, Sarpedon, and Minos—who are rather commonly reported to have been sons of Jupiter by that same woman. But the worshippers of such gods assign what we have said about the king of the Cretans to historical truth, but that which the poets sing about Jupiter, the theaters resound, the peoples celebrate, to the vanity of fables—so that there might be something out of which games could be held to appease the deities even with their false crimes. At these times Hercules was held famous in Syria; but doubtless another, not the one of whom we spoke above. For in a more secret history it is said that there were several Fathers Liber and several Herculeses.
在那些年間,據說歐羅巴(Europa)被克里特人的王克珊托斯(Xanthus,我們在別的作者那裡發現他另有別名)擄走,由此生了拉達曼提斯(Rhadamanthus)、薩耳珀冬(Sarpedon)和米諾斯(Minos)——更為流傳的說法是:他們是尤庇特與那同一個婦人所生的兒子。但這等神的崇拜者,把我們所說關於克里特王的事歸於歷史的真實,卻把詩人歌唱、戲院傳響、眾民慶祝、關於尤庇特的事歸於神話的虛妄——好叫有所憑藉來舉行競技,甚至以諸神虛假的罪行來平息他們。在這些時代,赫拉克勒斯(Hercules)在敘利亞被視為著名人物;但這無疑是另一位,並非我們上文所提的那一位。因為在更隱祕的歷史中,據說里柏爾父神有好幾位,赫拉克勒斯也有好幾位。
3:2368
Hunc sane Herculem, cuius ingentia duodecim facta numerant, inter quae Antaei Afri necem non commemorant, quod ea res ad alterum Herculem pertinet, in Oeta monte a se ipso incensum produnt suis litteris, cum ea uirtute, qua multa subegerat, morbum tamen, quo languebat, sustinere non posset. Illo tempore uel rex uel potius tyrannus Busiris suis dis suos hospites immolabat, quem filium perhibent fuisse Neptuni ex matre Libya, filia Epaphi. Verum non credatur hoc stuprum perpetrasse Neptunus, ne di accusentur; sed poetis et theatris ista tribuantur, ut sit unde placentur.
This Hercules indeed—whose twelve mighty deeds they enumerate, among which they do not include the slaying of the African Antaeus, because that exploit belongs to another Hercules—their writings record to have burned himself on Mount Oeta, since with that valor by which he had subdued many things he yet could not endure the disease with which he was languishing. At that time the king, or rather the tyrant, Busiris used to sacrifice his guests to his gods—whom they report to have been the son of Neptune by his mother Libya, daughter of Epaphus. But let it not be believed that Neptune committed this debauchery, lest the gods be accused; rather, let these things be ascribed to the poets and the theaters, that there may be something whereby they are appeased.
這位赫拉克勒斯——他們列舉他十二樁宏大的功績,其中卻不包括殺死非洲的安泰俄斯(Antaeus),因為那樁功業屬於另一位赫拉克勒斯——他們的著作記載他在俄塔山(Oeta)上自焚而死,因為他憑那曾征服許多事物的勇力,卻終究忍受不了纏身的疾病。那時候,那位王、或更該說是暴君的布西里斯(Busiris),慣常把自己的賓客獻祭給他的諸神;他們傳說他是涅普頓與其母利比亞(Libya,埃帕福斯之女)所生的兒子。但不可相信涅普頓行了這淫亂的事,免得諸神受控告;倒要把這些事歸給詩人和戲院,好叫有所憑藉使他們得平息。
3:2369
Erichthonii regis Atheniensium, cuius nouissimis annis Iesus Naue mortuus reperitur, Vulcanus et Minerua parentes fuisse dicuntur. Sed quoniam Mineruam uirginem uolunt, in amborum contentione Vulcanum commotum effudisse aiunt semen in terram adque inde homini nato ob eam causam tale inditum nomen. Graeca enim lingua ερις contentio, Xł}-rov terra est, ex quibus duobus conpositum uocabulum est Erichthonius.
Vulcan and Minerva are said to have been the parents of Erichthonius, king of the Athenians, in whose last years Joshua the son of Nun is found to have died. But since they will have it that Minerva was a virgin, they say that in a struggle between the two, Vulcan, being aroused, spilled his seed upon the earth, and that thence a man was born, and for that reason such a name was given to him. For in the Greek tongue 'eris' is strife, 'chthon' is earth, out of which two words is the name Erichthonius compounded.
火神伏耳甘(Vulcan)與彌涅耳瓦被說成是雅典王埃里克托尼俄斯的父母,而約書亞(嫩的兒子)正是在埃里克托尼俄斯在位的末年去世的。但因他們要把彌涅耳瓦當作處女,便說在二者一番扭鬥之中,伏耳甘情動,把精液灑在地上,由此生出一個人來,並因這緣故給他取了這樣的名字。因為在希臘文中,「eris」是爭鬥,「chthon」是地,這名字埃里克托尼俄斯(Erichthonius)正是由這兩個字合成的。
3:2370
Verum, quod fatendum est, refellunt et a suis dis repellunt ista doctiores, qui hanc opinionem fabulosam hinc exortam ferunt, quia in templo Vulcani et Mineruae, quod ambo unum habebant Athenis, expositus inuentus est puer dracone inuolutus, qui eum significauit magnum futurum, et propter commune templum, cum essent parentes eius ignoti, Vulcani et Mineruae dictum esse filium. Nominis tamen eius originem fabula illa potius quam ista designat historia. Sed quid ad nos? Hoc in ueracibus libris homines instruat religiosos, illud in fallacibus ludis daemones delectet inpuros;
But, what must be confessed, the more learned refute these things and repel them from their gods, who report that this fabulous opinion arose from this: that in the temple of Vulcan and Minerva, which both possessed as one at Athens, a boy was found exposed, wrapped in a serpent, which signified that he would be great; and on account of the common temple, since his parents were unknown, he was said to be the son of Vulcan and Minerva. Yet the origin of his name that fable rather than this history designates. But what is that to us? Let the one instruct religious men in truthful books; let the other delight impure demons in deceitful games;
然而——這是必須承認的——較有學問的人駁斥這些事,並把它們從自己的神身上推開;他們說這荒誕的看法是由此而起:在伏耳甘與彌涅耳瓦在雅典共有為一的廟中,發現了一個被棄的男孩,纏裹在一條龍裡,那龍預示他將成為偉大;又因那是共有的廟,而他父母不詳,便被說成是伏耳甘與彌涅耳瓦的兒子。然而論到他名字的由來,是那神話而非這歷史所指明的。但這與我們何干?讓那歷史在真實的書中教導敬虔的人;讓那神話在欺人的競技中取悅不潔的群鬼罷;
3:2371
quos tamen illi religiosi tamquam deos colunt, et cum de illis haec negant, ab omni eos crimine purgare non possunt, quoniam ludos eis poscentibus exhibent, ubi turpiter aguntur, quae uelut sapienter negantur, et his falsis ac turpibus di placantur, ubi etsi fabula cantat crimen numinum falsum, delectari tamen falso . crimine crimen est uerum. CAPUT XIII. Qnalium fabularum figmenta exorta sint eo tempore, quo Hebraeis iudices praeesse coeperunt. Post mortem Iesu Naue populus Dei iudices habuit, quibus temporibus alternauerunt aput eos et humilitates laborum pro eorum peccatis, et prosperitates consolationum propter miserationem Dei.
yet those religious men worship those very demons as gods, and although they deny these things of them, they cannot purge them of every crime, since they exhibit games to them at their demand, in which things are done basely which are as it were wisely denied; and by these false and base things the gods are appeased—where, even if the fable sings a false crime of the deities, yet to take delight in a false crime is a true crime. CHAPTER XIII. What kinds of fabulous fictions arose at the time when judges began to preside over the Hebrews. After the death of Joshua the son of Nun, the people of God had judges, in whose times there alternated among them both the humiliations of toils on account of their sins, and the prosperities of consolations on account of the mercy of God.
然而那些敬虔之人竟把這些群鬼當作神來敬拜,並且儘管他們否認這些神有此等事,卻不能洗清他們的一切罪行,因為他們按群鬼的索求為它們上演競技,在那裡卑鄙地做著那看似明智地被否認的事;而諸神就是藉這些虛假卑鄙的事得平息——在那裡,縱然神話歌唱諸神虛假的罪,然而以虛假的罪為樂,本身卻是真實的罪。第十三章。論到何等神話的虛構興起於士師開始治理希伯來人的時候。在嫩的兒子約書亞死後,神的子民有了士師;在那些時候,他們中間交替出現:因他們的罪而來勞苦的卑微,與因神的憐憫而來安慰的興盛。
3:2372
His temporibus fabulae fictae sunt de Triptolemo, quod iubente Cerere anguibus portatus alitibus indigentibus terris frumenta uolando contulerit; de Minotauro, quod bestia fuerit inclusa Labyrintho,\' quo cum intrassent homines, inextricabili errore inde exire non poterant; de Centauris, quod equorum hominumque fuerit natura coniuncta; de Cerbero, quod sit triceps inferorum canis; de Phryxo et Helle eius sorore, quod uecti ariete uolauerint; de Gorgone, quod fuerit crinita serpentibus et adspicientes conuertebat in lapides; de Bellerophonte, quod equo pennis uolante sit uectus, qui equus Pegasus dictus est; de Amphione, quod citharae suauitate lapides mulserit et adtraxerit;
At these times fables were invented: about Triptolemus, that at Ceres' command, borne by winged serpents, he conferred grain by flying upon lands that lacked it; about the Minotaur, that a beast was enclosed in the Labyrinth, into which when men had entered they could not come out again because of the inextricable maze; about the Centaurs, that the nature of horses and of men was joined together; about Cerberus, that he is the three-headed dog of the underworld; about Phrixus and his sister Helle, that they flew, carried on a ram; about the Gorgon, that she had hair of serpents and turned those who looked upon her into stones; about Bellerophon, that he was borne by a horse flying with wings, which horse was called Pegasus; about Amphion, that by the sweetness of his lyre he charmed and drew stones;
在這些時代,又編造了種種神話:論到特里普托勒摩斯(Triptolemus),說他奉刻瑞斯(Ceres)之命,由飛龍馱著,飛行各處,將五穀賜給缺糧的土地;論到米諾陶洛斯(Minotaur),說有一頭怪獸被關在迷宮(Labyrinth)中,人一進去,就因那解不開的迷路再也出不來;論到肯陶洛斯(Centaurs),說馬與人的本性合而為一;論到刻耳柏洛斯(Cerberus),說牠是陰間三頭的犬;論到佛里克索斯(Phrixus)和他妹妹赫勒(Helle),說他們騎著公羊飛行;論到戈耳工(Gorgon),說她以蛇為髮,能把看她的人變成石頭;論到柏勒洛豐(Bellerophon),說他乘著一匹生翅飛翔的馬,那馬名叫珀伽索斯(Pegasus);論到安菲翁(Amphion),說他以豎琴之甜美感動並牽引石頭;
3:2373
de fabro Daedalo et eius Icaro filio, quod sibi coaptatis pinnis uolauerint; de Oedipo, quod monstrum quoddam, quae Sphinga dicebatur, humana facie quadrupedem, soluta quae ab illa proponi soleret uelut insolubili quaestione suo praecipitio perire conpulerit; de Antaeo. quem necauit Hercules, quod filius terrae fuerit, propter quod cadens in terram fortior soleret adsurgere; et si qua forte alia praetermisi. Hae fabulae bellum ad usque Troianum, ubi secundum librum Marcus Varro de populi Romani gente finiuit, ex occasione historiarum, quae res ueraciter gestas continent, ita sunt ingeniis hominum fictae, ut non sint obprobriis numinum adfixae.
about the smith Daedalus and his son Icarus, that they flew by means of wings fitted to themselves; about Oedipus, that he compelled a certain monster, which was called the Sphinx—four-footed with a human face—to perish by its own headlong fall, when the as-it-were insoluble riddle that she was wont to propose was solved; about Antaeus, whom Hercules slew, that he was a son of the earth, on which account, when he fell to the earth, he was wont to rise up the stronger; and if perchance I have passed over any others. These fables, down to the Trojan war, where Marcus Varro ended his second book on the people of the Roman race, were so fashioned by the wits of men, taking their occasion from histories which contain things truly done, that they were not fastened upon the reproaches of the deities.
論到鐵匠代達羅斯(Daedalus)和他兒子伊卡洛斯(Icarus),說他們憑著裝在身上的翅膀飛行;論到俄狄浦斯(Oedipus),說他迫使一頭名叫斯芬克斯(Sphinx)、人面四足的怪物——當她慣常提出的那看似無解的謎被解開時——自己墜崖而亡;論到安泰俄斯(Antaeus,赫拉克勒斯所殺),說他是地的兒子,因此一倒在地上,反倒慣常更強壯地站起;還有若我或許遺漏的其餘各則。這些神話,直到特洛伊戰爭為止(馬可·瓦羅論羅馬民族的第二卷便結束於此),都是人的才智藉著那些記載真實所行之事的歷史為由頭而編造的,以致它們並未被加在諸神的罵名之上。
3:2374
Porro autem quicumque finxerunt a Ioue ad stuprum raptum pulcherrimum puerum Ganymedem, quod nefas rex Tantalus fecit et Ioui fabula tribuit, uel Danaes per imbrem aureum adpetisse concubitum, ubi intellegitur pudicitia mulieris auro fuisse corrupta, quae illis temporibus uel facta uel ficta sunt, aut facta ab aliis et ficta de Ioue, dici non potest quantum mali de hominum praesumserint cordibus, quod possent ista patienter ferre mendacia, quae tamen etiam libenter amplexi sunt. Qui utique quanto deuotius Iouem colunt, tanto eos, qui haec de illo dicere ausi sunt, seuerius punire debuerunt.
Moreover, whoever they were who feigned that the most beautiful boy Ganymede was carried off by Jupiter for debauchery (which abomination King Tantalus committed, but the fable attributed it to Jupiter), or that Jupiter sought intercourse with Danaë through a golden shower (where it is understood that the woman's chastity was corrupted by gold)—these things which in those times were either done or feigned, or done by others and feigned of Jupiter—it cannot be told how much evil they presumed upon men's hearts, in that they could patiently bear these lies, which nevertheless they even gladly embraced. And indeed, by however much more devotedly they worship Jupiter, by so much more severely ought they to have punished those who dared to say such things of him.
再者,無論是誰,凡編造說至美的少年伽倪墨得斯(Ganymede)被尤庇特擄去行淫的(那樁可憎之事原是坦塔羅斯王 Tantalus 所行,神話卻歸於尤庇特),或說尤庇特化作金雨去求與達那厄(Danaë)交合的(由此可知那婦人的貞潔是被金子所敗壞的)——這些事在那些時代或是實有、或是虛構,或是別人所行而歸於尤庇特——簡直無法說盡,他們竟對人心存有何等大的惡念,以致能耐心容忍這些謊言,而且還甘心去擁抱它們。其實他們越是虔誠地敬拜尤庇特,就越該更嚴厲地懲罰那些膽敢說他這等事的人。
3:2375
Nunc uero non solum eis, qui ista finxerunt, irati non sunt, sed ut talia figmenta etiam in theatris agerent, ipsos deos potius iratos habere timuerunt. His temporibus Latona Apollinem peperit, non illum, cuius oracula solere consuli superius loquebamur, sed illum, qui cum Hercule seruiuit Admeto; qui tamen sic est deus creditus, ut plurimi ac paene omnes unum eundemque Apollinem fuisse opinentur. Tunc et Liber pater bellauit in India, qui multas habuit in exercitu feminas, quae Bacchae appellatae sunt, non tam uirtute nobiles quam furore. Aliqui sane et uictum scribunt istum Liberum et uinctum; nonnulli et occisum in pugna a Perseo, nec ubi fuerit sepultus tacent;
But now they were not only not angry with those who invented these things, but feared rather to have the gods themselves angry if they did not even perform such fictions in the theaters. At these times Latona bore Apollo—not the one whose oracles we spoke above of being consulted, but the one who served Admetus together with Hercules—who nevertheless was so believed to be a god that most, and almost all, suppose that there was one and the same Apollo. Then also Father Liber waged war in India, who had many women in his army, who were called Bacchae, distinguished not so much by valor as by frenzy. Some indeed write that this Liber was both conquered and bound; and a few that he was even slain in battle by Perseus, nor are they silent as to where he was buried;
但如今他們不僅不向那些編造此事的人發怒,反倒更怕:若不在戲院裡上演這等虛構,諸神自己反要動怒。在這些時代,勒托(Latona)生了阿波羅——不是我們上文所說、其神諭常被求問的那一位,乃是與赫拉克勒斯一同服事阿德墨托斯(Admetus)的那一位——然而他卻如此被信為神,以致大多數、幾乎所有的人都以為阿波羅原是同一位。那時里柏爾父神也在印度征戰,他軍中有許多婦女,稱為酒神女祭(Bacchae),她們著稱的不在於勇力,倒在於狂亂。確有人記載這位里柏爾既被打敗、又被捆綁;也有少數人說他甚至被珀耳修斯(Perseus)在戰鬥中殺死,並且也不諱言他葬在何處;
3:2376
et tamen eius uelut dei nomine per inmundos daemones Bacchanalia sacra uel potius sacrilegia sunt instituta, de quorum rabiosa turpitudine post tam multos annos sic senatus erubuit, ut in urbe Roma esse prohiberet. Per ea tempora Perseus et uxor eius Andromeda postea quam sunt mortui, sic eos in caelum receptos esse crediderunt, ut imagines eorum stellis designare eorumque appellare nominibus non erubescerent, non timerent. CAPUT XIIII. De theologis poetis.
and yet, in his name as it were a god's, through unclean demons the Bacchanalian rites, or rather sacrileges, were instituted, of whose raging baseness, after so many years, the Senate so blushed that it forbade them to be in the city of Rome. In those times Perseus and his wife Andromeda, after they were dead, were so believed to have been received into heaven that men were not ashamed, were not afraid, to mark their images with stars and to call them by their names. CHAPTER XIV. Of the theological poets.
然而,竟以他彷彿是神的名,藉著不潔的群鬼設立了酒神祭(Bacchanalia),或更該說是褻瀆之禮;對於這些禮儀那狂暴的卑污,過了如此多年之後,元老院竟羞愧到禁止它們在羅馬城內存在。在那些時代,珀耳修斯和他妻子安德洛墨達(Andromeda)死後,竟如此被信為已升入天上,以致人毫不羞愧、毫不懼怕地用星宿標出他們的形像,並以他們的名來稱呼。第十四章。論神學詩人。
3:2377
Per idem temporis interuallum exstiterunt poetae, qui etiam theologi dicerentur, quoniam de dis carmina faciebant, sed talibus dis, qui licet magni homines, tamen homines fuerunt aut mundi huius, quem uerus Deus fecit, elementa sunt aut in principatibus et potestatibus pro uoluntate Creatoris et suis meritis ordinati, et si quid de uno uero Deo inter multa uana et falsa cecinerunt, colendo cum illo alios, qui di non sunt, eisque exhibendo famulatum, qui uni tantum debetur Deo, non ei utique rite seruierunt nec a fabuloso deorum suorum dedecore etiam sibi se abstinere potueruntOrpheus, Musaeus, Linus. Verum isti theologi deos coluerunt, non pro dis culti sunt;
Throughout the same interval of time there arose poets who were also called theologians, because they made songs about the gods—but about such gods who, though great men, were nevertheless men, or were elements of this world which the true God made, or were ordained among principalities and powers according to the will of the Creator and their own merits. And if they sang anything of the one true God amid many vain and false things, yet by worshipping others along with Him who are not gods, and by exhibiting to them the service which is owed to the one God alone, they certainly did not duly serve Him, nor could they refrain even themselves from the fabulous disgrace of their gods—Orpheus, Musaeus, Linus. But these theologians worshipped gods, and were not worshipped as gods;
在同一段時間之中,興起了一些詩人,他們也被稱為神學家,因為他們作詩歌詠諸神——但所詠的是這樣的神:他們雖是偉人,畢竟是人,或是真神所造之這世界的元素,或是按造物者的旨意與他們自己的功過被列在執政者與掌權者之中的。他們縱然在許多虛妄、虛假之事中也歌詠了一點關於那獨一真神的事,然而既與祂一同敬拜別的、本非神的,又向它們獻上那單單該歸給獨一真神的事奉,就確實沒有合宜地事奉祂,也不能使自己脫離他們諸神那荒誕的羞恥——這些詩人就是俄耳甫斯(Orpheus)、穆塞俄斯(Musaeus)、利諾斯(Linus)。但這些神學家是敬拜諸神的,並未被當作神來敬拜;
3:2378
quamuis Orpheum nescio quo modo infernis sacris uel potius sacrilegiis praeficere soleat ciuitas inpiorum. Uxor autem regis Athamantis, quae uocabatur Ino, et eius filius Melicertes praecipitio spontaneo in mari perierunt et opinione hominum in deos relati sunt, sicut alii homines eorum temporum, Castor et Pollux. Illam sane Melicertis matrem Leucothean Graeci, Matutam Latini uocauerunt, utrique tamen putantes deam. CAPUT XV. De occasu regni Argiuorum, quo tempore aput Laurentes Picus Saturni filius regnum [patris] primus accepit.
although the city of the impious is wont, I know not how, to set Orpheus over the infernal rites, or rather sacrileges. But the wife of King Athamas, who was called Ino, and her son Melicertes perished by a voluntary plunge into the sea, and by the opinion of men were placed among the gods, like other men of their times, Castor and Pollux. That mother of Melicertes the Greeks indeed called Leucothea, the Latins Matuta—both, however, supposing her a goddess. CHAPTER XV. Of the fall of the kingdom of the Argives, at which time among the Laurentes Picus the son of Saturn first received the kingdom of his father.
雖然不虔之人的城邦,不知何故,慣常把俄耳甫斯立為陰間之禮、或更該說是褻瀆之禮的主管。但阿塔瑪斯王(Athamas)的妻子——名叫伊諾(Ino)——和她兒子墨利刻耳忒斯(Melicertes)自願投海而死,按世人的見解卻被列在諸神之中,正如他們那時代別的人卡斯托耳(Castor)與波呂丟刻斯(Pollux)一樣。墨利刻耳忒斯的這位母親,希臘人稱之為琉科特亞(Leucothea),拉丁人稱之為瑪圖塔(Matuta)——然而兩者都以為她是女神。第十五章。論亞各斯人王國的衰亡,那時在勞倫提人(Laurentes)中,撒圖恩(Saturn)的兒子皮庫斯(Picus)最先承受了父親的王國。
3:2379
Per ea tempora regnum finitum est Argiuorum, translatum ad Mycenas, unde fuit Agamemnon, et exortum est regnum Laurentum, ubi Saturni filius Picus regnum primus accepit. iudicante aput Hebraeos femina Debbora; sed per illam Dei spiritus id agebat; nam etiam prophetissa erat, cuius prophetia minus aperta est, quam ut possimus eam sine diuturna expositione de Christo demonstrare prolatam. Iam ergo regnabant Laurentes utique in Italia, ex quibus euidentior ducitur origo Romana post Graecos; et tamen adhuc regnum Assyrium permanebat, ubi erat rex uicensimus et tertius Lampares, cum primus Laurentum Picus esse coepisset.
In those times the kingdom of the Argives came to an end, being transferred to Mycenae, whence Agamemnon came, and the kingdom of the Laurentes arose, where Picus the son of Saturn first received the kingdom—while among the Hebrews a woman, Deborah, was judging; but through her the Spirit of God was at work, for she was also a prophetess, whose prophecy is too little plain for us to be able, without a lengthy exposition, to show it to have been uttered concerning Christ. The Laurentes, then, were already reigning, namely in Italy, from whom the Roman origin is more evidently traced after the Greeks; and yet the Assyrian kingdom still continued, where there was a twenty-third king, Lampares, when the first of the Laurentes, Picus, had begun to be.
在那些時代,亞各斯人的王國終結了,王權轉移到邁錫尼(Mycenae,亞加門農即出於此地),而勞倫提人的王國興起,撒圖恩的兒子皮庫斯最先在那裡承受了王國——那時在希伯來人中有一位婦人底波拉(Deborah)作士師審判;但藉著她,乃是神的靈在運行,因為她也是女先知,她的預言太不明顯,以致我們若不加冗長的解說,便不能指明它是論到基督而發的。如此,勞倫提人那時已在意大利掌權,希臘人之後,羅馬的起源更明顯地由他們追溯而來;然而亞述的王國仍舊存留,當勞倫提人中第一位的皮庫斯開始掌權時,那裡有第二十三位王蘭帕瑞斯(Lampares)。
3:2380
De huius Pici patre Saturno uiderint quid sentiant talium deorum cultores, qui negant hominem fuisse; de quo et alii scripserunt, quod ante . Picum filium suum in Italia ipse regnauerit, et Vergilius notioribus litteris dicit: Is genus indocile et dispersum montibus altis Conposuit legesque dedit Latiumque uocari Maluit, his quoniam latuisset tutus in oris . Aurea quae perhibent illo sub rege fuere Saecula . Sed haec poetica opinentur esse figmenta et Pici patrem Stercen potius fuisse adseuerent, a quo peritissimo agricola inuentum ferunt, ut fimo animalium agri fecundarentur, quod ab eius nomine stercus est dictum; hunc quidam Stercutium uocatum ferunt.
Concerning Saturn, the father of this Picus, let the worshippers of such gods see what they think—those who deny that he was a man; about whom others also have written that he himself reigned in Italy before Picus his son, and Virgil says in better-known writings: 'He gathered together a race untaught and scattered upon the high mountains, and gave them laws, and chose that it should be called Latium, since in these shores he had lain hidden in safety. The golden ages which they recount were under that king.' But let them suppose these to be poetic fictions, and let them assert that the father of Picus was rather Sterces, by whom, a most skilled farmer, it is reported to have been discovered that fields might be made fertile with the dung of animals, which from his name is called 'stercus'; this man some report to have been called Stercutius.
論到這位皮庫斯之父撒圖恩,且讓這等神的崇拜者去看他們怎樣想罷——他們否認他曾是人;別人也曾記載他自己在他兒子皮庫斯之前就在意大利作王,維吉爾在更為人所知的著作中說:「他把那難以教化、散居於高山的族類聚攏起來,又賜給他們律法,且寧願使這地被稱為拉丁姆(Latium),因為他曾在這些海岸安然藏匿。人所傳述的黃金時代,就是在那位王治下。」但讓他們以為這些是詩的虛構,並斷言皮庫斯之父寧是斯特爾刻斯(Sterces)——據傳這位最精於農事的人發現可用獸糞使田地肥沃,糞便(stercus)便是由他的名得稱的;有些人傳說這人被稱為斯特爾庫提烏斯(Stercutius)。
3:2381
Qualibet autem ex causa eum Saturnum appellare uoluerint, certe tamen hunc Stercen siue Stercutium merito agriculturae fecerunt deum. Picum quoque similiter eius filium in talium deorum numerum receperunt, quem praeclarum augurem et belligeratorem fuisse adserunt. Picus Faunum genuit, Laurentum regem secundum; etiam iste deus illis uel est uel fuit. Hos ante Troianum bellum diuinos honores mortuis hominibus detulerunt. CAPUT XVI. De Diomede post excidium Troiae in deos relato, cuius socii crediti sunt in uolucres esse conuersi. Troia uero euersa excidio illo usquequaque cantato pueris- .
But for whatever cause they may have wished to call him Saturn, they certainly, with good reason, made this Sterces or Stercutius the god of agriculture. Picus likewise, his son, they received into the number of such gods, whom they assert to have been a distinguished augur and warrior. Picus begot Faunus, the second king of the Laurentes; this one too is, or was, a god to them. These men, before the Trojan war, they bestowed divine honors upon, dead men. CHAPTER XVI. Of Diomede, placed among the gods after the destruction of Troy, whose companions were believed to have been turned into birds. But Troy being overthrown by that destruction everywhere sung—
但無論他們出於什麼緣由要稱他為撒圖恩,他們把這位斯特爾刻斯、或斯特爾庫提烏斯,立為農業之神,倒是理所當然的。同樣,他們也把他兒子皮庫斯收入這等神的數目之中,他們斷言他曾是傑出的卜鳥師與善戰之人。皮庫斯生了法烏努斯(Faunus),勞倫提人的第二位王;這一位對他們而言也是神、或曾是神。這些人,在特洛伊戰爭之先,他們就把神聖的尊榮加給了這些死人。第十六章。論特洛伊毀滅後被列入諸神的狄俄墨得斯(Diomede),其同伴被信為變成了飛鳥。然而特洛伊既被那場到處傳唱、——
3:2382
que notissimo, quod et magnitudine sui et scriptorum excellentibus linguis insigniter diffamatum adque uulgatum est gestumque regnante iam Latino Fauni filio, ex quo Latinorum regnum dici coepit Laurentumque cessauit, Graeci uictores deletam Troiam relinquentes et ad propria remeantes diuersis et horrendis cladibus dilacerati adque contriti sunt; et tamen etiam ex eis deorum suorum numerum auxerunt. Nam et Diomeden fecerunt deum, quem poena diuinitus inrogata perhibent ad suos non reuertisse: eiusque socios in uolucres fuisse conuersos non fabuloso poeticoque mendacio, sed historica adtestatione confirmant;
and most famous to boys—destruction overthrown, which both by its own greatness and by the excelling tongues of writers has been notably spread abroad and made common, and was accomplished when Latinus the son of Faunus was already reigning (from whom the kingdom began to be called the Latins', and that of the Laurentes ceased), the victorious Greeks, leaving Troy destroyed and returning to their own homes, were torn and ground down by diverse and dreadful disasters; and yet even from these they increased the number of their gods. For they made Diomede too a god, whom they report, by a penalty divinely inflicted, not to have returned to his own people; and that his companions were turned into birds they affirm, not by a fabulous and poetic lie, but by historical attestation;
也為孩童所最熟知的——毀滅所傾覆;這毀滅既因其本身的浩大,又因眾作者卓越的文筆,而顯著地傳揚開來、廣為人知,並且是在法烏努斯的兒子拉提努斯(Latinus)已經在位時成就的(從他起,王國開始被稱為拉丁人的,勞倫提人的王國便止息了)。得勝的希臘人離開被毀的特洛伊、返回各自的家鄉時,卻被種種可怕的災禍所撕裂、所碾碎;然而連從這些人當中,他們也增添了自己諸神的數目。因為他們也把狄俄墨得斯立為神——他們傳說他因神所降的刑罰而未能回到自己的族人那裡;又斷言他的同伴變成了飛鳥,並非藉著神話與詩的謊言,乃是藉著歷史的見證;
3:2383
quibus nec deus, ut putant, factus humanam reuocare naturam uel ipse potuit uel certe a Ioue suo rege tamquam caelicola nouicius inpetrauit. Quin etiam templum eius esse aiunt in insula Diomedea, non longe a monte Gargano, qui est in Apulia, et hoc templum circumuolare adque incolere has alites tam mirabili obsequio, ut aquam inpleant et adspergant; et eo si Graeci uenerint uel Graecorum stirpe prognati, non solum quietas esse, uerum et insuper adulare; si autem alienigenas uiderint, subuolare ad capita tamque grauibus ictibus, ut etiam perimant, uulnerare. Nam duris et grandibus rostris satis ad haec proelia perhibentur armatae. CAPUT XVII.
to whom not even the god, as they think, that he was made, was able either himself to restore the human nature, or at least obtained it from Jupiter, his own king, as a newcomer among the celestials. Moreover, they say that there is a temple of his on the island of Diomedea, not far from Mount Garganus, which is in Apulia, and that these birds fly around this temple and dwell there with such marvelous attendance that they fill their beaks with water and sprinkle it; and that, if Greeks come there, or those sprung from Greek stock, they are not only quiet, but moreover even fawn upon them; but if they see foreigners, they fly up to their heads and wound them with such heavy blows that they even kill them. For with hard and large beaks they are reported to be sufficiently armed for these battles. CHAPTER XVII.
他們認為他既被造成了神,這神卻不能或是自己恢復人的本性,或至少作為天界中新來者向自己的王尤庇特求得了它。此外,他們說在狄俄墨得亞島(Diomedea,離阿普利亞 Apulia 的加爾干努斯山 Garganus 不遠)上有他的一座廟,又說這些飛鳥環繞著這廟飛翔、棲居在那裡,殷勤得出奇,竟用喙盛水來灑;並且若有希臘人、或希臘血統所生的人來到那裡,牠們不僅安靜,反倒甚至向他們親暱;但若牠們看見外族人,便飛上他們頭頂,以如此沉重的擊打使他們受傷,甚至把他們殺死。因為據說牠們以堅硬巨大的喙,足以武裝起來作這等爭戰。第十七章。
3:2384
De incredibilibus commutationibus hominum quid Varro tradiderit. Hoc Van\'o ut adstruat, commemorat alia non minus incredibilia de illa maga famosissima Circe, quae socios quoque Ulixis mutauit in bestias, et de Arcadibus, qui sorte ducti tranatabant quoddam stagnum adque ibi conuertebantur in lupos et cum similibus feris per illius regionis deserta uiuebant. Si autem carne non uescerentur humana, rursus post nouem annos eodem renatato stagno reformabantur in homines.
What Varro has handed down concerning the incredible transformations of men. That Varro may establish this, he mentions other things no less incredible about that most notorious sorceress Circe, who also changed the companions of Ulysses into beasts, and about the Arcadians, who, chosen by lot, used to swim across a certain pool and there were turned into wolves and lived with similar wild beasts through the deserts of that region. But if they did not feed on human flesh, then after nine years, the same pool being swum back across, they were reformed into men.
瓦羅論到人的種種令人難以置信的變形所傳述的。為要證實此事,瓦羅又提起別的同樣令人難以置信的事:關於那最聲名狼藉的女巫喀耳刻(Circe),她也把烏利西斯(Ulysses)的同伴變成了野獸;又關於那些阿卡狄亞人(Arcadians),他們以抽籤被選中,慣常游過某個池子,在那裡變成狼,並與同類的野獸一同在那地區的荒野中生活。但他們若不吃人肉,過了九年,再游回那同一個池子,便又被恢復成人。
3:2385
Denique etiam nominatim expressit quendam Demaenetum gustasse de sacrificio, quod Arcades immolato puero deo suo Lycaeo facere solerent, et in lupum fuisse mutatum et anno decimo in figuram propriam restitutum pugilatum sese exercuisse et Olympiaco uicisse certamine. Nec idem propter aliud arbitratur historicus in Arcadia tale nomen adfictum Pani Lycaeo et loui Lycaeo nisi propter hanc in lupos hominum mutationem, quod eam nisi ui diuina fieri non putarent. Lupus enim Graece Xoxoc dicitur, unde Lycaei nomen apparet inflexum. Romanos etiam Lupercos ex illorum mysteriorum ueluti semine dicit exortos. CAPUT XVIII.
Finally, he even named expressly a certain Demaenetus who tasted of a sacrifice which the Arcadians were wont to offer to their god Lycaeus by sacrificing a boy, and was changed into a wolf, and in the tenth year was restored to his proper figure, trained himself in boxing, and won in an Olympic contest. Nor does the same historian suppose that for any other reason was such a name attached, in Arcadia, to Pan Lycaeus and to Jupiter Lycaeus, except on account of this change of men into wolves, which they thought could not come about except by divine power. For a wolf in Greek is called 'lukos,' whence the name Lycaeus appears to be derived by inflexion. He says the Roman Luperci too arose from the seed, as it were, of those mysteries. CHAPTER XVIII.
最後,他甚至明確指名一個名叫得邁涅托斯(Demaenetus)的人,這人嚐了一份祭物——那是阿卡狄亞人慣常獻一個男孩給他們的神呂卡俄斯(Lycaeus)所作的祭——便變成了狼,到第十年才被恢復成本來的樣子,又自己操練拳鬥,並在奧林匹克競賽中得勝。同一位史家也認為,在阿卡狄亞之所以給潘·呂卡俄斯(Pan Lycaeus)和尤庇特·呂卡俄斯(Jupiter Lycaeus)加上這樣的名號,別無他故,乃因人變成狼這事,他們以為這非藉神力不能發生。因為狼在希臘文中稱為「lukos」,由此可見呂卡俄斯(Lycaeus)之名是由它變化而來的。他又說羅馬的盧波庫斯祭司(Luperci)也是從那些祕儀彷彿是種子般生出來的。第十八章。
3:2386
Quid credendum sit de transformationibus, quae arte daemonum hominibus uidentur accidere. Sed de ista tanta ludificatione daemonum nos quid dicamus, qui haec legent, fortassis exspectent. Et quid dicemus, nisi de medio Babylonis esse fugiendum? Quod praeceptum propheticum ita spiritaliter intellegitur, ut de huius saeculi ciuitate, quae profecto et angelorum et hominum societas inpiorum est, fidei passibus, quae per dilectionem operatur, in Deum uiuum proficiendo fugiamus. Quanto quippe in haec ima potestatem daemonum maiorem uidemus, tanto tenacius Mediatori est inhaerendum, per quem de imis ad summa conscendimus.
What is to be believed concerning the transformations which seem, by the art of demons, to befall men. But concerning this so great mockery of demons, those who read these things will perhaps await what we may say. And what shall we say, except that we must flee out of the midst of Babylon? This prophetic precept is so understood spiritually, that out of the city of this world—which is assuredly the society of impious angels and men—we may flee, by the steps of faith which works through love, advancing toward the living God. For by however much greater a power of demons over these lowest things we behold, by so much the more tenaciously must we cling to the Mediator, through whom we ascend from the lowest to the highest.
論到那些藉群鬼之術看似臨到人身上的變形,當信什麼。但關於群鬼這等重大的戲弄,讀這些事的人或許正等著看我們要說什麼。我們又能說什麼呢?不過是說:我們必須從巴比倫當中逃出來!這先知的訓誡乃是這樣按靈意領會的:我們要從這世界的城——它確實是不虔之天使與人的社會——藉著那藉愛運行之信德的腳步,朝著活神長進而逃脫。因為我們越是見到群鬼在這等下賤之事上有更大的權勢,就越該更堅定地緊靠那位中保,藉著祂我們得以從至低升到至高。
3:2387
Si enim dixerimus ea non esse credenda, non desunt etiam nunc, qui eius modi quaedam uel certissima audisse uel etiam expertos se esse adseuerent. Nam et nos cum essemus in Italia audiebamus talia de quadam regione illarum partium, ubi stabularias mulieres inbutas his malis artibus in caseo dare solere dicebant quibus uellent seu possent uiatoribus, unde in iumenta ilico uerterentur et necessaria quaeque portarent postque perfuncta opera iterum ad se redirent; nec tamen in eis mentem fieri bestialem, sed rationalem humanamque seruari.
For if we should say that these things are not to be believed, there are not lacking, even now, those who assert that they have heard of certain things of this kind as most certain, or even that they themselves have experienced them. For when we too were in Italy, we used to hear such things about a certain region of those parts, where they said that women keepers of inns, imbued with these evil arts, were wont to give in cheese, to whatever travelers they wished or could, something whereby they were immediately turned into beasts of burden and carried whatever was necessary, and after the works were performed, returned again to themselves; nor yet was the mind made bestial in them, but the rational and human mind was preserved—
因為我們若說這些事不可信,如今卻仍不乏這樣的人:他們斷言曾聽說某些此類的事是確鑿無疑的,甚至斷言他們自己親身經歷過。因為我們在意大利的時候,也常聽見關於那些地方某地的這等事:據說有些開客棧的婦人,沾染了這些邪術,慣常在乳酪裡給她們所願意、或所能下手的旅客某物,使他們立刻變成馱獸,馱負一切所需之物,等差事辦完了,又再變回自己;然而在他們裡面,心思並未變成獸性,乃是理性與屬人的心智仍得保存——
3:2388
sicut Apuleius in libris, quos asini aurei titulo inscripsit, sibi ipsi accidisse, ut accepto ueneno humano animo permanente asinus fieret, aut indicauit aut finxit. Haec uel falsa sunt uel tam inusitata, ut merito non credantur. Firmissime tamen credendum est omnipotentem Deum posse omnia facere quae uoluerit, siue uindicando siue praestando, nec daemones aliquid operari secundum naturae suae potentiam (quia et ipsa angelica creatura est, licet proprio uitio sit maligna) nisi quod ille permiserit, cuius iudicia occulta sunt multa, iniusta nulla. Nec sane daemones naturas creant, si aliquid tale faciunt, de qualibus factis ista uertitur quaestio;
just as Apuleius, in the books which he entitled 'The Golden Ass,' either related or feigned that it happened to himself, that, a poison being received, while his human mind remained he became an ass. These things are either false, or so unusual that they are rightly not believed. Yet it is most firmly to be believed that almighty God can do all things that He wills, whether by punishing or by bestowing; and that demons can effect nothing according to the power of their nature (for that too is an angelic creature, although malignant by its own fault) except what He has permitted, whose judgments are many hidden, none unjust. Nor indeed do demons create natures, if they do anything of this kind, of which deeds this question turns;
正如阿普列烏斯(Apuleius)在他題名為《金驢記》的書中所述、或所虛構臨到他自己的事:他服了某種毒物,趁他屬人的心智仍存,竟變成了一頭驢。這些事或是虛假的,或是如此罕見,以致理應不被相信。然而最當堅信的是:全能的神能行祂所願意的一切事,無論是施刑或是施恩;又:群鬼按其本性之能力不能成就任何事(因為那也是一種天使的受造之物,雖因自身的過犯而成了惡的),除非是祂所許可的——祂的判斷隱祕的雖多,不公的卻一件也沒有。群鬼若行此類之事(這問題正繞著這等行為而轉),也斷不是創造本性;
3:2389
sed specie tenus, quae a uero Deo sunt creata, commutant, ut uideantur esse quod non sunt. Non itaque solum animum, sed ne corpus quidem ulla ratione crediderim daemonum arte uel potestate in membra et liniamenta bestialia ueraciter posse conuerti, sed phantasticum hominis, quod etiam cogitando siue somniando per rerum innumerabilia genera uariatur et, cum corpus non sit, corporum tamen similes mira celeritate formas capit, sopitis aut obpressis corporeis hominis sensibus ad aliorum sensum nescio quo ineffabili modo figura corporea posse perduci; ita ut corpora ipsa hominum alicubi iaceant, uiuentia quidem, sed multo grauius adque uehementius quam somno suis sensibus obseratis;
but only in outward appearance they alter the things that have been created by the true God, so that they may seem to be what they are not. Therefore I would by no means believe that the soul, nor even the body, can by any reasoning, by the art or power of demons, be truly converted into bestial members and lineaments; but that the phantastic element of a man—which even in thinking or in dreaming is varied through innumerable kinds of things, and, though it is not a body, yet with marvelous swiftness takes on shapes resembling bodies—can, when the bodily senses of the man are lulled or oppressed, be brought to the perception of others in a bodily form by some ineffable manner I know not how; so that the very bodies of the men lie somewhere, living indeed, but with their senses bound much more heavily and forcibly than by sleep;
乃是只在外表上改換那由真神所造之物,使它們看似它們所不是的樣子。所以我絕不相信:人的魂、甚至人的身體,能憑任何道理,藉群鬼之術或權能,真實地被變成獸的肢體與形貌;倒是相信:人那幻象之質——它即便在思想或作夢時也歷經無數種事物而變幻,雖非身體,卻能以奇異的迅速取得類似身體的形狀——能在人肉身的諸感官被催眠或被壓制時,藉某種不可言喻、我所不知的方式,以一種身體的形狀被引到別人的感官前;以致那些人自己的身體竟橫臥某處,雖確是活的,但其諸感官被綁住,遠比睡眠更沉重、更猛烈;
3:2390
phantasticum autem illud ueluti corporatum in alicuius animalis effigie appareat sensibus alienis talisque etiam sibi esse homo uideatur, sicut talis sibi uideri posset in somnis, et portare onera; quae onera si uera sunt corpora, portantur a daemonibus, ut inludatur hominibus, partim uera onerum corpora, partim iumentorum falsa cernentibus. Nam quidam nomine Praestantius patri suo contigisse indicabat, ut uenenum illud per caseum in domo sua sumeret et iaceret in lecto suo quasi dormiens, qui tamen nullo modo poterat excitari.
but that phantastic element, as it were embodied in the likeness of some animal, appears to the senses of others, and the man even seems to himself to be such, just as he might seem to himself to be such in dreams, and to carry burdens; which burdens, if they are true bodies, are carried by demons, that men may be mocked, perceiving partly the true bodies of burdens, partly the false bodies of beasts of burden. For a certain man, by name Praestantius, used to relate that it had happened to his father that he took that poison through cheese in his own house and lay on his own bed as if asleep, who nevertheless could in no way be aroused.
但那幻象之質,彷彿化身在某動物的樣式裡,向別人的感官顯現,那人甚至覺得自己就是這樣,正如他在夢中可能覺得自己是這樣、並馱負重擔一般;這些重擔若是真實的身體,便是由群鬼馱著的,為要戲弄人,使人所見的一部分是擔子真實的身體,一部分是馱獸虛假的身體。因為有一個名叫普瑞斯坦提烏斯(Praestantius)的人,常述說此事曾臨到他父親:他父親在自己家中藉著乳酪服了那毒物,便彷彿睡著似地躺在自己床上,卻怎麼也喚不醒。
3:2391
Post aliquot autem dies eum uelut euigilasse dicebat et quasi somnia narrasse quae passus est, caballum se scilicet factum annonam inter alia iumenta baiulasse militibus, quae dicitur Retica, quoniam ad Retias deportatur. Quod ita, ut narrauit, factum fuisse conpertum est; quae tamen ei sua somnia uidebantur. Indicauit et alius se domi suae per noctem, antequam requiesceret, uidisse uenientem ad se philosophum quendam sibi notissimum sibique exposuisse nonnulla Platonica, quae antea rogatus exponere noluisset. Et cum ab eodem philosopho quaesitum fuisset, quur in domo eius fecerit, quod in domo sua petenti negauerat:
But after some days he said that he, as it were, awoke and recounted, as though they were dreams, the things he had suffered: namely that he had been made a horse and, among other beasts of burden, had carried provisions for the soldiers—which is called 'Retica,' since it is conveyed to the Rhaetias. And it was ascertained that it had been done just as he related; which nevertheless seemed to him to be his own dreams. Another also related that at his own house, by night, before he went to rest, he had seen coming to him a certain philosopher very well known to him, who had expounded to him certain Platonic matters which, when previously asked, he had refused to expound. And when it was inquired of the same philosopher why he had done in this man's house what, when asked, he had refused in his own house:
但過了幾天,他說他彷彿醒了過來,並把所經歷的事當作夢境述說:就是他變成了一匹馬,在其餘馱獸中為士兵馱運軍糧——這軍糧稱為「瑞提加」(Retica),因為它是運往瑞提亞(Rhaetia)地區的。後來查明,事情正如他所述發生過;然而這在他看來卻像是自己的夢。另有一人也述說:他在自己家中夜間就寢之前,看見有一位他極熟識的哲學家來到他這裡,向他講解某些柏拉圖學說,就是先前求問時那哲學家所不肯講解的。等到向那同一位哲學家查問:為何在這人家中作了那在自己家中、人求問時所拒絕作的事:
3:2392
"Non feci, inquit, sed me fecisse somniaui." Ac per hoc alteri per imaginem phantasticam exhibitum est uigilanti, quod alter uidit in somnis. Haec ad nos non quibuscumque, qualibus credere putaremus indignum, sed eis referentibus peruenerunt, quos nobis non existimaremus fuisse mentitos. Proinde quod homines dicuntur mandatumque est litteris ab dis uel potius daemonibus Arcadibus in lupos solere conuerti, et quod Carminibus Circe socios mutauit Ulixi, secundum istum modum mihi uidetur fieri potuisse, quem dixi, si tamen factum est.
'I did not do it,' he said, 'but I dreamed that I did it.' And by this, there was exhibited to one man, waking, through a phantastic image, what the other saw in dreams. These things came to us not from any chance persons, of the kind whom we should think it unworthy to believe, but from those who reported them whom we would not suppose to have lied to us. Accordingly, as for what men are said—and it has been committed to writing—to be wont to be turned into wolves by the gods, or rather demons, of the Arcadians, and that by her songs Circe changed the companions of Ulysses, it seems to me that it could have been done after this manner which I have described, if indeed it was done at all.
那哲學家說:「我並沒有作這事,乃是我夢見我作了。」由此可見,藉著一個幻象的影像,向一個醒著的人顯出了另一個人在夢中所見的事。這些事傳到我們這裡,並非出於隨便什麼人——那種我們會認為不值得相信的人——乃是出於那些述說者,是我們不會以為曾向我們撒謊的人。因此,論到據說、且已記在書上的事:人慣常被阿卡狄亞人的諸神、或更該說是群鬼變成狼,又喀耳刻藉她的咒歌把烏利西斯的同伴變了——在我看來,這若真曾發生,就可能是按我所描述的這方式發生的。
3:2393
Diomedeas autem uolucres, quando quidem genus earum per successionem propaginis durare perhibetur, non mutatis hominibus factas, sed subtractis credo fuisse subpositas, sicut cerua pro Iphigenia, regis Agamemnonis filia. Neque enim daemonibus iudicio Dei permissis huius modi praestigiae difficiles esse potuerunt; sed quia illa uirgo postea uiua reperta est, subpositam pro illa esse ceruam facile cognitum est. Socii uero Diomedis quia nusquam subito conparuerunt et postea nullo loco apparuerunt, perdentibus eos ultoribus angelis malis, in eas aues, quae pro illis sunt occulte ex aliis locis, ubi est hoc genus auium, ad ea loca perductae ac repente subpositae, creduntur esse conuersi.
But as for the Diomedean birds, since indeed their kind is reported to endure through the succession of their stock, I believe they were not made out of transformed men, but rather, the men being withdrawn, substituted in their place—as the hind for Iphigenia, the daughter of King Agamemnon. For such tricks could not have been difficult for the demons, permitted by the judgment of God; but because that virgin was afterward found alive, it was easily recognized that a hind had been substituted for her. But the companions of Diomede, because they nowhere suddenly appeared, and afterward appeared in no place—the avenging evil angels destroying them—are believed to have been turned into those birds which, in their place, were secretly brought from other places, where this kind of bird exists, to those places and suddenly substituted.
但論到狄俄墨得斯之鳥,既然據說牠們的種類是藉血統的承續而延存的,我便相信牠們並非由變形的人所成,倒是那些人被抽離後,由飛鳥頂替了他們的位置——正如母鹿頂替了亞加門農王之女伊菲革涅亞(Iphigenia)。因為這等戲法,對那蒙神的判斷所許可的群鬼,並非難事;但因那童女後來被發現還活著,便容易看出是一隻母鹿頂替了她。至於狄俄墨得斯的同伴,因為他們既忽然處處不見,後來在任何地方也不再出現——是那施報的惡天使把他們毀滅了——便被信為變成了那些鳥;其實是這些鳥從別處(即此類鳥所棲之地)被暗暗帶到那些地方,頂替了他們,並忽然被安置在那裡。
3:2394
Quod autem Diomedis templo aquam rostris adferunt et adspergunt, et quod blandiuntur Graecigenis adque alienigenas persequuntur, mirandum non est fieri daemonum instinctu, quorum interest persuadere deum factum esse Diomeden ad decipiendos homines, ut falsos deos cum ueri Dei iniuria multos colant et hominibus mortuis, qui nec cum uiuerent uere uixerunt, templis altaribus, sacrificiis sacerdotibus (quae omnia cum recta sunt non nisi uni Deo uiuo et uero debentur) inseruiant. CAPUT XVIIII. Quod eo tempore Aeneas in Italiam uenerit, quo Labdon iudex praesidebat Hebraeis.
But that they bring water with their beaks to the temple of Diomede and sprinkle it, and that they fawn upon those of Greek birth and persecute foreigners, it is not to be wondered at that this is done by the instinct of demons, whose interest it is to persuade men that Diomede was made a god, in order to deceive men, so that they may worship many false gods to the injury of the true God, and may serve dead men (who, even while they lived, did not truly live) with temples, altars, sacrifices, and priests—all which things, when they are right, are owed to none but the one living and true God. CHAPTER XIX. That Aeneas came into Italy at the time when Labdon the judge was presiding over the Hebrews.
但牠們用喙把水帶到狄俄墨得斯的廟並灑出來,又向希臘血統的人親暱、卻逼迫外族人,這是出於群鬼的驅使而行,不足為奇;群鬼所關切的,乃是要使人相信狄俄墨得斯被造成了神,為要迷惑世人,使他們去敬拜許多虛假的神,以致虧負了真神,又以廟宇、祭壇、祭物、祭司去事奉那些死人(這些人連活著的時候也未曾真正地活過)——而這一切事,凡是正當的,惟獨該歸給那獨一活而真的神。第十九章。論埃涅阿斯(Aeneas)在押頓(Labdon)作士師治理希伯來人的時候進入意大利。
3:2395
Eo tempore post captam Troiam adque deletam Aeneas cum uiginti nauibus, quibus portabantur reliquiae Troianorum, in Italiam uenit, regnante ibi Latino et aput Athenienses Menestheo, aput Sicyonios Polyphide, aput Assyrios Tautane, aput Hebraeos autem iudex Labdon fuit. Mortuo autem Latino regnauit Aeneas tribus annis, eisdem in supradictis locis manentibus regibus, nisi quod Sicyoniorum iam Pelasgus erat et Hebraeorum iudex Samson; qui cum mirabiliter fortis esset, putatus est Hercules. Sed Aenean, quoniam quando mortuus est non conparuit, deum sibi fecerunt Latini. Sabini etiam regem suum primum Sancum siue, ut aliqui appellant, Sane tum, rettulerunt in deos.
At that time, after Troy had been captured and destroyed, Aeneas came into Italy with twenty ships, in which the remnants of the Trojans were borne, while Latinus reigned there, and among the Athenians Menestheus, among the Sicyonians Polyphides, among the Assyrians Tautanes, while among the Hebrews Labdon was judge. When Latinus had died, Aeneas reigned three years, the same kings remaining in the places mentioned above, except that among the Sicyonians it was now Pelasgus, and among the Hebrews the judge was Samson, who, being marvelously strong, was thought to be Hercules. But because Aeneas, when he died, did not appear, the Latins made him a god for themselves. The Sabines too enrolled their first king Sancus, or as some call him, Sanctus, among the gods.
那時,特洛伊被攻陷並毀滅之後,埃涅阿斯帶著二十艘船來到義大利,船上載著特洛伊人的餘民。當時拉丁努斯在那裡作王,雅典人中是梅內斯透斯,西庫翁人中是波呂菲德斯,亞述人中是陶塔涅斯,而希伯來人中士師是押頓。拉丁努斯死後,埃涅阿斯作王三年,上述各地的王仍舊在位,只是西庫翁人中已是佩拉斯古斯,希伯來人的士師是參孫;參孫因有奇異的勇力,被認為就是赫丘力士。但因埃涅阿斯死時不見蹤影,拉丁人便為自己將他立為神。撒賓人也將他們的第一位王桑庫斯,或如某些人所稱的桑克圖斯,列入眾神之中。
3:2396
Per idem tempus Codrus rex Atheniensium Peloponnensibus eiusdem hostibus ciuitatis se interficiendum ignotus obiecit; et factum est. Hoc modo eum praedicant patriam liberasse. Responsum enim acceperant Peloponnenses tum demum se superaturos, si eorum regem non occidissent. Fefellit ergo eos habitu pauperis apparendo et in suam necem per iurgium prouocando. Unde ait Vergilius: Et iurgia Codri . Et hunc Athenienses tamquam deum sacrificiorum honore coluerunt.
About the same time Codrus, king of the Athenians, unrecognized, offered himself to be slain by the Peloponnesians, the enemies of that same city; and so it came to pass. In this manner they proclaim that he freed his fatherland. For the Peloponnesians had received an oracle that they would then at last conquer, if they had not killed the king of their foes. He therefore deceived them by appearing in the garb of a poor man and by provoking his own death through a quarrel. Whence Virgil says: «And the quarrels of Codrus.» And the Athenians honored him with the worship of sacrifices, as though he were a god.
大約同時,雅典人的王科德魯斯,沒有被認出,便將自己獻給那城的敵人伯羅奔尼撒人去殺害;事情果然成就了。他們以此宣稱他拯救了自己的祖國。因為伯羅奔尼撒人曾得到神諭:若不殺敵人的王,他們才終必得勝。於是他穿著窮人的衣裳出現,藉一場爭吵激人致他於死,這樣欺騙了他們。所以維吉爾說:「以及科德魯斯的爭吵。」雅典人便以獻祭的尊榮敬拜他,彷彿他是一位神。
3:2397
Quarto Latinorum rege Siluio Aeneae filio, non de Creusa, de qua fuit Ascanius, qui tertius ibi regnauit, sed de Lauinia Latini filia, quem postumum Aeneas dicitur habuisse, Assyriorum autem uicensimo et nono Oneo et Melantho Atheniensium sexto decimo, iudice autem Hebraeorum Heli sacerdote regnum Sicyoniorum consumtum est, quod per annos nongentos quinquaginta et nouem traditur fuisse porrectum. CAPUT XX. De successione ordinis regii aput Israelitas post iudicum tempora. Mox eisdem per loca memorata regnantibus Israelitarum regnum finito tempore iudicum a Saule rege sumsit exordium, quo tempore fuit propheta Samuel.
In the reign of Silvius, the fourth king of the Latins, the son of Aeneas—not by Creusa, by whom was born Ascanius, who reigned there third, but by Lavinia the daughter of Latinus, whom Aeneas is said to have had as a posthumous son—and in the twenty-ninth year of the Assyrian kings Oneus and Melanthus, and the sixteenth among the Athenians, while Eli the priest was judge of the Hebrews, the kingdom of the Sicyonians came to an end, which is said to have been prolonged through nine hundred and fifty-nine years. CHAPTER XX. On the succession of the royal order among the Israelites after the time of the judges. Soon, while those same kings reigned through the places mentioned, the kingdom of the Israelites, when the time of the judges was ended, took its beginning from Saul as king, at which time Samuel was prophet.
在拉丁人第四位王西爾維烏斯——埃涅阿斯之子——的時候(他不是克瑞烏薩所生,克瑞烏薩生的是阿斯卡尼烏斯,在那裡第三個作王,乃是拉丁努斯的女兒拉維尼亞所生,據說是埃涅阿斯的遺腹子),亞述眾王俄紐斯與墨蘭托斯的第二十九年,雅典人中第十六位,希伯來人中以利祭司作士師之時,西庫翁人的國度告終,據傳它延續了九百五十九年。第二十章。論士師時期之後以色列人王室次序的承襲。不久,當那些王仍在上述各地作王時,以色列人的國度在士師時期結束後,從掃羅作王開始,那時撒母耳是先知。
3:2398
Ab illo igitur tempore hi reges Latinorum esse coeperunt, quos cognominabant Siluios; ab eo quippe, qui filius Aeneae primus dictus est Siluius, ceteris subsecutis et propria nomina inponebantur et hoc non defuit cognomentum; sicut longe postea Caesares cognominati sunt, qui successerunt Caesari Augusto. Reprobato autem Saule, ne quisquam ex eius stirpe regnaret, eoque defuncto Dauid successit in regnum post annos a Saulis imperio quadraginta. Tunc Athenienses habere deinde reges post Codri interitum destiterunt et magistratus habere coeperunt administrandae rei publicae.
From that time, therefore, these began to be kings of the Latins, whom they surnamed Silvii; for from him who, as the son of Aeneas, was first called Silvius, the rest who followed had both their own proper names imposed upon them and this surname was not lacking; just as long afterward those were surnamed Caesars who succeeded Caesar Augustus. But Saul having been rejected, that none from his stock should reign, and he being dead, David succeeded to the kingdom forty years after the rule of Saul began. Then the Athenians, after the death of Codrus, ceased to have kings thereafter and began to have magistrates for administering the commonwealth.
因此,從那時起這些人開始作拉丁人的王,被冠以西爾維烏斯的姓氏;因為從那位作埃涅阿斯之子、最先被稱為西爾維烏斯的人起,後來繼位的人既被加上各自的本名,也不缺這個姓氏;正如很久以後繼承奧古斯都凱撒的人被冠以凱撒之姓一樣。掃羅既被棄絕,使他後裔中無人作王,他死後,在掃羅統治開始四十年後,大衛繼承了王位。那時雅典人在科德魯斯死後,便不再有王,開始設立官長治理國家。
3:2399
Post Dauid, qui etiam ipse quadraginta regnauit annos, filius eius Salomon rex Israelitarum fuit, qui templum illud nobilissimum Dei Hierosolymitanum condidit. Cuius tempore aput Latinos condita est Alba, ex qua deinceps non Latinorum, sed Albanorum reges appellari, in eodem tamen Latio, coeperunt. Salomoni successit filius eius Roboam, sub quo in duo regna populus ille diuisus est, et singulae partes suos singulos reges habere coeperunt. CAPUT XXI. De regibus Latii, quorum primus Aeneas et duodecimus Auentinus di facti sunt. Latium post Aenean, quem deum fecerunt, undecim reges habuit, quorum nullus deus factus est.
After David, who himself also reigned forty years, his son Solomon was king of the Israelites, who built that most renowned temple of God at Jerusalem. In his time Alba was founded among the Latins, from which thereafter the kings began to be called, not kings of the Latins, but of the Albans, yet in the same Latium. To Solomon succeeded his son Rehoboam, under whom that people was divided into two kingdoms, and each part began to have its own several kings. CHAPTER XXI. On the kings of Latium, of whom the first, Aeneas, and the twelfth, Aventinus, were made gods. After Aeneas, whom they made a god, Latium had eleven kings, of whom none was made a god.
大衛之後(他自己也作王四十年),他兒子所羅門作以色列人的王,建造了耶路撒冷那座極為著名的神殿。在他的時候,拉丁人中建立了阿爾巴,此後諸王開始被稱為阿爾巴人的王,而非拉丁人的王,雖仍在同一個拉丁姆地區。所羅門的兒子羅波安繼位,在他治下那民分為兩國,每一部分各有自己的王。第二十一章。論拉丁姆的諸王,其中第一位埃涅阿斯與第十二位阿文提努斯被立為神。在他們立為神的埃涅阿斯之後,拉丁姆有十一位王,其中無一被立為神。
3:2400
Auentinus autem, qui duodecimo loco Aenean sequitur, cum esset prostratus in bello et sepultus in eo monte, qui etiam nunc eius nomine nuncupatur, deorum talium, quales sibi faciebant, numero est additus. Alii sane noluerunt eum in proelio scribere occisum, sed non conparuisse dixerunt; nec ex eius uocabulo appellatum montem, sed ex aduentu auium dictum Auentinum. Post hunc non est deus factus in Latio nisi Romulus conditor Romae. Inter istum autem et illum reges reperiuntur duo, quorum primus est, ut eum Vergiliano uersu eloquar: Proximus ille Procas, Troianae gloria gentis.
But Aventinus, who follows Aeneas in the twelfth place, when he had been laid low in war and buried on that mountain which even now is called by his name, was added to the number of such gods as they were making for themselves. Some indeed were unwilling to record that he was slain in battle, but said that he did not appear; nor that the mountain was named from his name, but that it was called Aventine from the coming of birds. After him no god was made in Latium except Romulus the founder of Rome. But between this one and that one two kings are found, of whom the first is, that I may speak of him in a Virgilian verse: «Next there is Procas, glory of the Trojan race.»
但在第十二位繼埃涅阿斯之後的阿文提努斯,在戰爭中被殺、葬於那座至今仍以他名命名的山上時,便被列入他們為自己所造那類神祇之數。有些人確實不願記載他在戰場上被殺,卻說他不見蹤影;也不說那山是按他的名命名的,乃說阿文提努斯是因鳥群的飛來(aventus)而得名。在他之後,拉丁姆便無人被立為神,惟有羅馬的創建者羅慕路斯。但在這一位與那一位之間,發現有兩位王,其中第一位,容我用維吉爾的詩句來說他:「其次是普羅卡斯,特洛伊族的榮耀。」
3:2401
Cuius tempore quia iam quodam modo Roma parturiebatur, illud omnium regnorum maximum Assyrium finem tantae diuturnitatis accepit. Ad Medos quippe translatum est post annos ferme mille trecentos quinque, ut etiam Beli, qui Ninum genuit et illic paruo contentus imperio primus rex fuit. tempora conputentur. Procas autem regnauit ante Amulium. Porro Amulius fratris sui Numitoris filiam, Rheam nomine, quae etiam Ilia uocabatur, Romuli matrem, Vestalem uirginem fecerat, quam uolunt de Marte geminos concepisse, isto modo stuprum eius honorantes uel excusantes, et adhibentes argumentum, quod infantes expositos lupa nutriuerit.
In whose time, because Rome was now in a manner being brought to birth, that greatest of all kingdoms, the Assyrian, received the end of so great a duration. For it was transferred to the Medes after almost one thousand three hundred and five years, if indeed the times of Belus also, who begat Ninus and was there the first king content with a small empire, be reckoned. Now Procas reigned before Amulius. Moreover Amulius had made Rhea by name—who was also called Ilia—the daughter of his brother Numitor and the mother of Romulus, a Vestal virgin; whom they will have it conceived twins by Mars, in this way honoring or excusing her defilement, and adducing as proof that a she-wolf nursed the exposed infants.
在他的時候,因為羅馬如今彷彿正在被孕育而生,那一切國度中最大的亞述國度,便迎來了如此長久年代的終結。因為在約一千三百零五年之後,它被轉移給瑪代人——若連那生尼努斯、在那裡作第一位王、滿足於小帝國的彼勒的年代也計算在內。普羅卡斯在阿穆利烏斯之前作王。再者,阿穆利烏斯曾使他弟兄努米托耳的女兒、名叫瑞亞(又稱伊利亞)、就是羅慕路斯的母親,作維斯塔貞女;他們硬說她從瑪爾斯懷了雙胞胎,以此尊崇或開脫她的失貞,並引一隻母狼哺養那被棄嬰孩之事為證。
3:2402
Hoc enim genus bestiae ad Martem existimant pertinere, ut uidelicet ideo lupa credatur admouisse ubera paruulis, quia filios domini sui Martis agnouit; quamuis non desint qui dicant, cum expositi uagientes iacerent, a nescio qua primum meretrice fuisse collectos et primas eius suxisse mamillas (meretrices autem lupas uocabant, unde etiam nunc turpia loca earum lupanaria nuncupantur), et eos postea ad Faustulum peruenisse pastorem adque ab eius Acca uxore nutritos. Quamquam si ad arguendum hominem regem, qui eos in aquam proici crudeliter iusserat, eis infantibus, per quos tanta ciuitas condenda fuerat, de aqua diuinitus liberatis per lactantem feram Deus uoluit subuenire, quid mirum est?
For they suppose that this kind of beast pertains to Mars, so that, namely, the she-wolf is believed to have offered her teats to the little ones because she recognized the sons of her lord Mars; although there are not lacking those who say that, when the exposed infants lay wailing, they were first gathered up by some harlot or other and sucked her first breasts (now they used to call harlots she-wolves, whence even now the shameful places of such women are called lupanaria), and that they afterward came to the shepherd Faustulus and were nursed by his wife Acca. Yet if, in order to rebuke a king and man who had cruelly ordered them to be cast into the water, God willed to come to the aid of those infants, by whom so great a city was to be founded, when they had been divinely delivered from the water, by means of a suckling beast, what wonder is it?
因為他們以為這類野獸與瑪爾斯有關,亦即母狼被認為向那些幼兒餵奶,是因為牠認得自己主人瑪爾斯的兒子;雖然也不乏有人說,當那被棄的嬰孩躺著啼哭時,最先是被某個妓女收去,吸吮她的乳房(古人稱妓女為母狼,所以至今這等女人的污穢場所仍稱為「狼窩」lupanaria),後來他們落到牧人浮斯圖路斯手中,由他妻子阿卡哺養。然而,倘若神為要責備那殘忍下令把他們扔進水裡的王、那人,便願意藉一隻哺乳的野獸,去救助那兩個將要建立如此偉大城邑、又已蒙神奇從水中得救的嬰孩,這有何稀奇呢?
3:2403
Amulio successit in regnum Latiare frater eius Numitor, auus Romuli, cuius Numitoris primo anno condita est Roma; ac per hoc cum suo deinceps, id est Romulo, nepote regnauit. CAPUT XXII. Quod eo tempore Roma sit condita, quo regnum Assyriorum intercidit et quo Ezechias regnabat in Iuda. Ne multis morer, condita est ciuitas Roma uelut altera Babylon et uelut prioris filia Babylonis, per quam Deo placuit orbem debellare terrarum et in unam societatem rei publicae legumque perductum longe lateque pacare.
Amulius was succeeded in the Latian kingdom by his brother Numitor, the grandfather of Romulus, in whose, that is Numitor's, first year Rome was founded; and so thereafter he reigned together with his grandson, namely Romulus. CHAPTER XXII. That Rome was founded at the time when the kingdom of the Assyrians fell and when Hezekiah was reigning in Judah. Not to delay over many things, the city of Rome was founded as another Babylon and as the daughter of the former Babylon, through which it pleased God to subdue the world of the earth and to bring it into one fellowship of commonwealth and laws, and to pacify it far and wide.
阿穆利烏斯在拉丁王國中由他弟兄努米托耳——羅慕路斯的外祖父——繼位,在這努米托耳的第一年,羅馬被建立;因此他此後與他的外孫,即羅慕路斯,一同作王。第二十二章。論羅馬建立於亞述國度傾覆、希西家在猶大作王之時。為免多言耽延,羅馬城被建立,彷彿是另一個巴比倫、是先前巴比倫的女兒,神藉它喜悅去征服天下,使之歸於一個國家與律法的團契,並在四境遠近使之得享平安。
3:2404
Erant enim iam populi ualidi et fortes et armis gentes exercitatae, quae non facile cederent, et quas opus esset ingentibus periculis et uastatione utrimque non parua adque horrendo labore superari. Nam quando regnum Assyriorum totam paene Asiam subiugauit, licet bellando sit factum, non tamen multum asperis et difficilibus bellis fieri potuit, quia rudes adhuc ad resistendum gentes erant nec tam multae uel magnae. Si quidem post illud maximum adque uniuersale diluuium, cum in arca Noe octo soli homines euaserunt, anni non multo amplius quam mille transierant, quando Ninus Asiam totam excepta India subiugauit.
For there were now strong and mighty peoples and nations trained in arms, who would not easily yield, and who needed to be overcome by huge perils and no small devastation on both sides and by dreadful toil. For when the kingdom of the Assyrians subjugated almost all Asia, although it was done by warfare, yet it could not be accomplished by very harsh and difficult wars, because the nations were as yet untrained to resist, nor so many nor so great. Indeed, after that greatest and universal flood, when only eight men escaped in Noah's ark, not much more than a thousand years had passed when Ninus subjugated all Asia except India.
因為那時已有強盛剛勇、嫻熟兵器的列族列邦,不肯輕易屈服,必須以巨大的危險、雙方不小的破壞與可怕的勞苦才能制伏。因為亞述國度征服幾乎整個亞洲時,雖是憑戰爭成就的,卻不必經過極艱難困苦的爭戰,因為那時各邦尚未慣於抵抗,數目也不甚多、不甚強大。事實上,在那場至大且普世的洪水之後(那時只有八個人在挪亞方舟裡得救),過了不多於一千年多一點,尼努斯便征服了除印度外的整個亞洲。
3:2405
Roma uero tot gentes [et] Orientis et Occidentis, quas imperio Romano subditas cernimus, non ea celeritate ac facilitate perdomuit, quoniam paulatim crescendo robustas eas et bellicosas, quaqua uersum dilatabatur, inuenit. Tempore igitur, quo Roma condita est, populus Israel habebat in terra promissionis annos septingentos decem et octo. Ex quibus uiginti septem pertinent ad Iesum Naue, deinde ad tempus iudicum trecenti uiginti nouem. Ex quo autem reges ibi esse coeperant, anni erant trecenti sexaginta duo. Et rei tunc erat in Iuda, cuius nomen erat Achaz uel, sicut alii conputant, qui ei successit Ezechias, quem quidem constat optimum et piissimum regem Romuli regnasse temporibus.
But Rome did not subdue with such speed and ease those many nations of the East and the West, which we behold subject to the Roman empire, since, growing little by little, it found them robust and warlike wherever it spread itself. At the time, therefore, when Rome was founded, the people of Israel had been in the land of promise seven hundred and eighteen years. Of these, twenty-seven pertain to Joshua the son of Nun, then to the time of the judges three hundred and twenty-nine. And from the time kings began to be there, the years were three hundred and sixty-two. And there was then a king in Judah whose name was Ahaz, or, as others reckon, his successor Hezekiah, whom it is agreed to have been a most excellent and most pious king, reigning in the times of Romulus.
但羅馬並未以如此的快速與容易征服我們所見臣服於羅馬帝國的東方與西方那許多列邦,因為它一點一點地壯大,向各方擴張時,所遇見的各邦都剛強好戰。所以,當羅馬建立的時候,以色列民在應許之地已有七百一十八年。其中二十七年屬於嫩的兒子約書亞,其次屬於士師時期的有三百二十九年。從那裡開始有王起,計三百六十二年。那時猶大有一位王,名叫亞哈斯,或如別人所計算,是繼承他的希西家,眾所公認他是一位至善至虔的王,在羅慕路斯的時代作王。
3:2406
In ea uero Hebraei populi parte, quae appellabatur Israel, regnare coeperat Osee. CAPUT XXIII. De Sibylla Erythraea, quae inter alias Sibyllas cognoscitur de Christo euidentia multa cecinisse. Eodem tempore nonnulli Sibyllam Erythraeam uaticinatam ferunt. Sibyllas autem Varro prodit plures fuisse, non unam. Haec sane Erythraea Sibylla quaedam de Christo manifesta conscripsit; quod etiam nos prius in Latina lingua uersibus male Latinis et non stantibus legimus per nescio cuius interpretis inperitiam, sicut post cognouimus. Nam uir clarissimus .
But in that part of the Hebrew people which was called Israel, Hoshea had begun to reign. CHAPTER XXIII. On the Erythraean Sibyl, who among the other Sibyls is known to have sung many clear things about Christ. About the same time some report that the Erythraean Sibyl prophesied. Now Varro relates that there were many Sibyls, not one. This Erythraean Sibyl certainly wrote down certain manifest things about Christ; which also we ourselves earlier read in the Latin tongue in verses badly Latin and not holding together, through the unskilfulness of some translator or other, as we afterward came to know. For a most illustrious man—
但在那稱為以色列的希伯來民那一部分中,何細亞已開始作王。第二十三章。論厄利特拉的西比拉,眾人知道她在諸西比拉中曾清楚地歌詠許多有關基督的事。大約同時,有些人說厄利特拉的西比拉曾發預言。瓦羅記載西比拉有許多位,並非只有一位。這位厄利特拉的西比拉確曾寫下某些有關基督的明確之事;這些我們自己先前也曾用拉丁文讀過,是用拙劣不成章的拉丁詩句,出於某個不熟練譯者之手,如我們後來所知。因為一位極為顯赫的人——
3:2407
Flaccianus, qui etiam proconsul fuit, homo facillimae facundiae multaeque doctrinae, cum de Christo conloqueremur, Graecum nobis codicem protulit, carmina esse dicens Sibyllae Erythraeae, ubi ostendit quodam loco in capitibus uersuum ordinem litterarum ita se habentem, ut haec in eo uerba legerentur: Ἰησοῦς Χρειστὸς Θεοῦ υἱὸς σωτήρ , quod est Latine, Iesus Christus Dei filius saluator. Hi autem uersus, quorum primae litterae istum sensum, quem diximus, reddunt, sicut eos quidam Latinis et stantibus uersibus est interpretatus, hoc continent: Ι Indicii signum tellus sudore madescet . Η E caelo rex adueniet per saecla futurus, Σ Scilicet ut carnem praesens, ut iudicet orbem .
Flaccianus, who was also proconsul, a man of most ready eloquence and much learning, when we were conversing about Christ, brought forth to us a Greek codex, saying that the verses were of the Erythraean Sibyl, where he showed that in a certain place the order of the letters at the beginnings of the verses was such that these words might be read in it: «Ἰησοῦς Χρειστὸς Θεοῦ υἱὸς σωτήρ», which is in Latin, «Jesus Christ, Son of God, Saviour.» Now these verses, whose first letters render the sense which we have said, just as a certain person interpreted them in Latin and metrical verses, contain this: «I.—A sign of judgment: the earth shall grow wet with sweat. H.—From heaven shall come the King who is to be through the ages, Σ.—namely, present in the flesh, that he may judge the world.»
弗拉奇阿努斯——他也曾作過總督,是一位口才極為流利、學問淵博的人——當我們談論基督時,向我們拿出一卷希臘文抄本,說那些詩句是厄利特拉西比拉的,他在其中某處指出各行起首字母的次序如此排列,以致能讀出這些字:「Ἰησοῦς Χρειστὸς Θεοῦ υἱὸς σωτήρ」,拉丁文即「耶穌基督,神的兒子,救主」。這些詩行,其首字母呈現出我們所說的意思,正如某人用拉丁的格律詩句所翻譯的,內容如下:「I——審判的記號:大地將被汗水浸濕。H——那要歷世長存的王將從天降臨,Σ——亦即親臨於肉身,為要審判世界。」
3:2408
Ο Unde Deum cernent incredulus adque fidelis Υ Celsum cum sanctis aeni iam termino in ipso . Σ Sic animae cum carne aderunt, quas indicat ipse, Χ Cum iacet incultus densis in uepribus orbis, Ρ Reicient simulacra uiri, cunctam quoque gazam, Ε Exuret terras ignis pontumque polumque Ι Inquirens taetri portas effringet Auerni . Σ Sanctorum sed enim cunctae lux libera carni Τ Tradetur, sontes aeterna flamma cremabit . Ο Occultos actus retegens tunc quisque loquetur Σ Secreta, adque Deus reserabit pectora luci . Θ Tunc erit et luctus, stridebunt dentibus omnes . Ε Eripitur solis iubar et chorus interit astris . Ο Voluetur caelum, lunaris splendor obibit; Υ Deiciet colles, ualles extollet ab imo .
«O.—Whence both the unbeliever and the faithful shall behold God, exalted with the saints at the very end of the age now come. Σ.—So shall souls be present with their flesh, which he himself judges, X.—when the world lies uncultivated amid dense thickets. P.—Men shall cast away their idols and all their treasure as well; E.—fire shall burn up the lands and the sea and the sky, I.—and searching shall break open the gates of foul Avernus. Σ.—But indeed the free light shall be delivered to all the flesh of the saints; T.—eternal flame shall consume the guilty. O.—Each, laying bare his hidden deeds, shall then speak Σ.—his secrets, and God shall open hearts to the light. Θ.—Then too there shall be wailing, all shall gnash with their teeth. E.—The radiance of the sun is snatched away and the chorus of the stars perishes. O.—The heaven shall be rolled up, the splendor of the moon shall fail; Υ.—He shall cast down the hills, he shall lift up the valleys from the depth.»
「O——由此不信者與信者都將看見神,在如今已臨到的世代盡頭,與眾聖徒一同高升。Σ——這樣,眾人的魂必與其肉身一同顯現,由祂親自審判;X——那時世界荒蕪,臥於密叢荊棘之中。P——人必丟棄自己的偶像,連一切財寶也丟棄;E——火必燒盡陸地、海洋與天空,I——並要搜尋,撞開那污穢陰間(亞威努斯)的門。Σ——惟有那自由的光必賜給眾聖徒一切的肉身;T——永火必焚燒有罪的人。O——各人揭露自己隱藏的行為,那時必述說,Σ——自己的隱秘,神必使心向光敞開。Θ——那時也必有哀哭,眾人都要切齒。E——太陽的光輝被奪去,眾星的歌隊也消亡。O——天必被捲起,月亮的光輝必失去;Υ——祂必使山岡降卑,使谷地從深處被高舉。」
3:2409
Υ Non erit in rebus hominum sublime uel altum. » Ι Iam aequantur campis montes et caerula ponti Ο Omnia cessabunt, tellus confracta peribit: Σ Sic pariter fontes torrentur fluminaque igni . Σ Sed tuba tum sonitum tristem demittet ab alto Ω Orbe, gemens facinus miserum uariosque labores, Τ Tartareumque chaos monstrabit terra dehiscens . Η Et coram hic Domino reges sistentur ad unum . Ρ Reccidet e caelo ignisque et sulphuris amnis .
«Υ.—Nothing lofty or high shall remain among the affairs of men. I.—Now the mountains are made level with the plains, and the blue of the sea, O.—all things shall cease; the earth, broken to pieces, shall perish: Σ.—so likewise the fountains and the rivers shall be parched by fire. Σ.—But then the trumpet shall send down a mournful sound from on high, Ω.—bewailing the wretched crime and the various toils, T.—and the earth, gaping open, shall display the chaos of Tartarus. H.—And here before the Lord the kings shall be set, even to a single one. P.—From heaven shall fall a river of fire and brimstone.»
「Υ——在人類的事務中,必無高聳或崇高的存留。I——如今眾山與平原齊平,連海的蔚藍,O——萬物都必止息;大地破碎,必歸於滅亡:Σ——眾泉源與江河也必同樣被火烤乾。Σ——但那時號筒必從高處發出悲慘的聲音,Ω——哀悼那可悲的罪行與種種的勞苦,T——大地裂開,必顯出陰府(塔耳塔羅斯)的混沌。H——在這裡眾王都必被帶到主面前,直到最後一人。P——必有火與硫磺的河從天降下。」
3:2410
In his Latinis uersibus de Graeco utcumque translatis ibi non potuit ille sensus occurrere, qui fit, cum litterae, quae sunt in eorum capitibus, conectuntur, ubi Υ littera in Graeco posita est, quia non potuerunt Latina uerba inueniri, quae ab eadem littera inciperent et sententiae conuenirent. Hi autem sunt uersus tres, quintus et octauus decimus et nonus decimus. Denique si litteras quae sunt in capitibus omnium uersuum conectentes horum trium quae scriptae sunt non legamus, sed pro eis Υ litteram, tamquam in eisdem locis ipsa sit posita, recordemur, exprimitur in quinque uerbis: Iesus Christus Dei filius saluator; sed cum Graece hoc dicitur, non Latine.
In these Latin verses, translated as well as could be from the Greek, that sense could not be made to occur there which arises when the letters that are at their beginnings are joined together, in the place where the letter Υ was placed in the Greek, because Latin words could not be found which began with the same letter and suited the sentence. Now these are three verses, the fifth, the eighteenth, and the nineteenth. Finally, if, joining the letters that are at the beginnings of all the verses, we do not read those of these three which are written, but in their place recall the letter Υ, as though it were placed in those same positions, it is expressed in five words: «Jesus Christ, Son of God, Saviour»; but when this is said in Greek, not in Latin.
在這些盡力從希臘文翻譯過來的拉丁詩句中,那種把各行起首字母連起來所生的意思,在那希臘文置放字母 Υ 之處便無法呈現,因為找不到以同一字母起首又合於文意的拉丁字。這三行就是第五行、第十八行與第十九行。最後,倘若把所有詩行起首的字母連接起來,我們不讀這三行所寫的字母,而在其位用字母 Υ 替代,彷彿就置於那同樣的位置,便以五個字表達出來:「耶穌基督,神的兒子,救主」;不過這是用希臘文說,而非拉丁文。
3:2411
Et sunt uersus uiginti et septem, qui numerus quadratum ternarium solidum reddit. Tria enim ter ducta fiunt nouem; et ipsa nouem si ter ducantur, ut ex lato in altum figura consurgat, ad uiginti septem perueniunt. Horum autem Graecorum quinque uerborum, quae sunt Ἰησοῦς Χρειστὸς Θεοῦ υἱὸς σωτήρ , quod est Latine Iesus Christus Dei filius saluator, si primas litteras iungas, erit ἰχθύς , id est piscis, in quo nomine mystice intellegitur Christus, eo quod in huius mortalitatis abysso uelut in aquarum profunditate uiuus, hoc est sine peccato, esse potuerit.
And there are twenty-seven verses, which number renders a solid square of three. For three taken three times makes nine; and these nine, if they be taken three times, so that from breadth the figure rises into height, arrive at twenty-seven. Now of these five Greek words, which are «Ἰησοῦς Χρειστὸς Θεοῦ υἱὸς σωτήρ», which is in Latin «Jesus Christ, Son of God, Saviour», if you join the first letters, it will be «ἰχθύς», that is, «fish», in which name Christ is mystically understood, because in the abyss of this mortality, as in the depth of the waters, he was able to be living, that is, without sin.
共有二十七行,這數目構成三的立方數。因為三乘三得九;這九若再乘三,使這形狀從寬廣升為高聳,便達到二十七。如今這五個希臘字,即「Ἰησοῦς Χρειστὸς Θεοῦ υἱὸς σωτήρ」,拉丁文即「耶穌基督,神的兒子,救主」,若把首字母連起來,便成「ἰχθύς」,即「魚」,在這名稱中奧祕地表明基督,因為祂在這必死的深淵裡,如同在水的深處,仍能活著,就是無罪。
3:2412
Haec autem Sibylla sine Erythraea siue, ut quidam magis credunt, Cumaea ita nihil habet in toto carmine suo, cuius exigua ista particula est, quod ad deorum falsorum siue factorum cultum pertineat, quin immo ita etiam contra eos et contra cultores eorum loquitur, ut in eorum numero deputanda uideatur, qui pertinent ad ciuitatem Dei. Inserit etiam Lactantius operi suo quaedam de Christo uaticinia Sibyllae, quamuis non exprimat cuius. Sed quae ipse singillatim posuit, ego arbitratus sum coniuncta esse ponenda, tamquam unum sit prolixum, quae ille plura commemorauit et breuia. \'In manus [iniquas], inquit, infidelium postea ueniet;
Now this Sibyl, whether the Erythraean or, as some rather believe, the Cumaean, has nothing in her whole song, of which this tiny portion is a part, that pertains to the worship of false or fabricated gods; nay rather, she so speaks even against them and against their worshippers, that she may seem to be reckoned among the number of those who pertain to the City of God. Lactantius also inserts into his work certain prophecies of the Sibyl about Christ, although he does not express of which one. But the things which he set down separately, I have thought ought to be put together, as though it were one continuous passage, the many brief things which he recalled. «He shall come afterward», she says, «into the wicked hands of the unbelieving;»
如今這位西比拉,無論是厄利特拉的,還是某些人更願相信的庫邁的,在她整篇詩歌中(這一小段只是其中一部分)並無任何屬於敬拜虛假或捏造之神的內容;不但如此,她竟也如此反對那些神並反對敬拜它們的人,以致她可被算在那些屬於神的城之人之數中。拉克坦提烏斯也在他的著作中插入了某些西比拉論基督的預言,雖然他未指明是哪一位。但他分散列出的那些,我認為當合在一起,彷彿是一段連貫的話,他所引述那許多簡短之語。她說:「祂後來必落在不信之人邪惡的手中;
3:2413
dabunt autem Deo alapas manibus incestis et inpurato ore exspuent uenenatos sputus; dabit uero ad uerbera simpliciter sanctum dorsum. Et colaphos accipiens tacebit, ne quis agnoscat, quod uerbum uel unde uenit, ut inferis loquatur et corona spinea coronetur. Ad cibum autem fel et ad sitim acetum dederunt; inhospitalitatis hanc monstrabunt mensam. Ipsa enim insipiens tuum Deum non intellexisti, ludentem mortalium mentibus, sed spinis coronasti et horridum fel miscuisti. Templi uero uelum scindetur; et medio die nox erit tenebrosa nimis in tribus horis. Et morte morietur tribus diebus somno suscepto;
«and they shall give God blows with unhallowed hands, and with impure mouth shall spit out venomous spittle; but he shall simply give his holy back to the scourges. And receiving buffets he shall be silent, lest any recognize what the Word is or whence it comes, that it may speak to those below; and he shall be crowned with a crown of thorns. For food they gave him gall, and for thirst vinegar; this table of inhospitality they shall show forth. For you yourself, foolish one, did not understand your God, who sports with the minds of mortals, but you crowned him with thorns and mingled for him dreadful gall. But the veil of the temple shall be rent; and at midday there shall be a night exceedingly dark for three hours. And he shall die a death, sleep being received for three days;»
「他們必用不潔的手摑神的臉,用污穢的口吐出帶毒的唾沫;但祂卻單單將祂神聖的背交給鞭打。祂受拳擊卻緘默不言,免得有人認出那道是什麼、從何而來,好叫祂能向陰間者說話;祂必戴上荊棘的冠冕。他們把苦膽給祂作食物,把醋給祂解渴;他們必擺出這不待客之筵席。愚昧的人哪,你自己竟不認識你的神,就是那戲弄世人心思的神,反倒給祂戴上荊棘,又為祂調和可怕的苦膽。但聖殿的幔子必裂開;正午時必有極其黑暗的夜,歷時三個鐘頭。祂必死去,受死如睡眠,歷時三天;」
3:2414
et tunc ab inferis regressus ad lucem ueniet primus resurrectionis principio reuocatis ostenso.\' Ista Lactantius carptim per interualla disputationis suae, sicut ea poscere uidebantur, quae -probare intenderat, adhibuit testimonia Sibyllina, quae nos nihil interponentes, sed in unam seriem conexa ponentes solis capitibus, si tamen scriptores deinceps ea seruare non neglegant, distinguenda curauimus. Nonnulli sane Erythraeam Si-10 byllam non Romuli, sed belli Troiani tempore fuisse scripserunt. CAPUT XXIIII.
«and then, returned from those below, he shall come to the light, the first beginning of the resurrection being shown to those recalled.» These testimonies of the Sibyl Lactantius adduced piecemeal through the intervals of his discussion, as the matters which he had set out to prove seemed to require them; which we, interposing nothing, but placing them connected in one series distinguished only by the capital letters—provided that copyists hereafter do not neglect to preserve them—have taken care to set out. Some indeed have written that the Erythraean Sibyl was not of the time of Romulus, but of the Trojan war. CHAPTER XXIV.
「然後祂從陰間者中歸回,必來到光明中,向那些被召回的人顯出復活的初始。」拉克坦提烏斯把西比拉這些見證零散地穿插在他論述的間隙中,照他所要證明的事情所似乎需要的;而我們未插入任何東西,乃把它們連成一串,只用首字母加以區分——只要日後的抄寫者不疏忽保存它們——這樣費心將之列出。確有些人寫道,厄利特拉的西比拉不是羅慕路斯的時代,乃是特洛伊戰爭的時代。第二十四章。
3:2415
Quod regnante Romulo septem sapientes claruerint, quo tempore decem tribus, quae Israel dicebantur, in captiuitatem a Chaldaeis ductae sunt, idemque Romulus mortuus diuino honore donatus est. Eodem Romulo regnante Thales Milesius fuisse perhibetur, unus e septem sapientibus, qui post theologos poetas, in quibus Orpheus maxime omnium nobilitatus est, cotpoi appellati sunt, quod est Latine sapientes. Per idem tempus decem tribus, quae in diuisione populi uocatae sunt Israel, debellatae a Chaldaeis et in eas terras captiuae ductae sunt, remanentibus in Iudaea terra duabus illis tribubus, quae nomine Iudae uocabantur sedemque regni habebant Hierusalem.
That in the reign of Romulus the seven sages became famous, at which time the ten tribes, which were called Israel, were led into captivity by the Chaldeans, and the same Romulus, having died, was endowed with divine honor. In the same reign of Romulus, Thales of Miletus is reported to have lived, one of the seven sages, who, after the theological poets, among whom Orpheus was ennobled most of all, were called «σοφοί», which is in Latin «wise men». About the same time the ten tribes, which in the division of the people were called Israel, were vanquished by the Chaldeans and led captive into those lands, the two tribes remaining in the land of Judea which were called by the name of Judah and had the seat of the kingdom at Jerusalem.
論羅慕路斯作王時七賢成名,那時稱為以色列的十支派被迦勒底人擄去,又論這羅慕路斯死後被賜以神聖的尊榮。在羅慕路斯作王的同時,據傳米利都的泰勒斯在世,是七賢之一;他們繼神學詩人(其中俄耳甫斯最為著名)之後,被稱為「σοφοί」,拉丁文即「智者」。大約同時,在那民分裂時稱為以色列的十支派,被迦勒底人擊敗、擄到那些地去,惟有兩支派留在猶大地,按猶大的名得稱,並以耶路撒冷為國度的所在。
3:2416
Mortuum Romulum, cum et ipse non conparuisset, in deos, quod et uulgo notissimum est, rettulere Romani; quod usque adeo fieri iam desierat (nec postea nisi adulando, non errando, factum est temporibus Caesarum), ut Cicero magnis Romuli laudibus tribuat, quod non rudibus et indoctis temporibus, quando facile homines fallebantur, sed iam expolitis et eruditis meruerit hos honores, quamuis nondum efiferbuerat ac pullulauerat philosophorum subtilis et acuta loquacitas. Sed etiamsi posteriora tempora deos homines mortuos non instituerunt, tamen ab antiquis institutos colere ut deos et habere non destiterunt;
The Romans referred the dead Romulus, since he too had not appeared, among the gods—which is most commonly known—a thing which by then had so far ceased to be done (nor was it done afterward except by flattery, not by error, in the times of the Caesars), that Cicero ascribes it to the great praises of Romulus that he merited these honors not in rude and unlearned times, when men were easily deceived, but in times now polished and erudite, although the subtle and acute loquacity of the philosophers had not yet boiled over and sprouted forth. But even if later times did not institute dead men as gods, yet they did not cease to worship and to hold as gods those instituted by the ancients;
羅馬人把死去的羅慕路斯——因為他也不見蹤影——列入眾神之中,這是眾所周知的;然而這事到那時其實已大半不再行了(後來除非出於諂媚,而非出於錯誤,在凱撒們的時代才有),以致西塞羅將此歸於羅慕路斯極大的稱讚,說他得這些尊榮並非在人易受欺騙的粗野無學的時代,乃在如今已文雅博學的時代,雖然哲學家精微銳利的辯才那時尚未沸騰萌發。但即使後來的時代不再把死人立為神,他們卻仍不停止敬拜並奉古人所立的為神;
3:2417
quin etiam simulacris, quae ueteres non habebant, auxerunt uanae adque inpiae superstitionis inlecebram, id efficientibus inmundis in eorum corde daemonibus per fallacia quoque oracula decipientibus, ut fabulosa etiam crimina deorum, quae iam urbaniore saeculo non fingebantur, per ludos tamen in eorundem falsorum numinum obsequium turpiter agerentur. Regnauit deinde Numa post Romulum, qui cum illam ciuitatem putauerit deorum profecto falsorum numerositate muniendam, in eandem turbam referri mortuus ipse non meruit, tamquam ita putatus sit caelum multitudine numinum constipasse, ut locum ibi reperire non posset.
nay rather, by images, which the ancients did not have, they increased the enticement of vain and impious superstition, the unclean demons in their hearts effecting this, deceiving them also through deceitful oracles, so that even the fabulous crimes of the gods, which were now not being invented in a more refined age, were nevertheless shamefully enacted through the games in homage to those same false deities. Then reigned Numa after Romulus, who, although he thought that city ought surely to be fortified with a multitude of false gods, did not himself, when dead, merit to be referred into the same crowd, as though it were supposed that he had so packed heaven with a multitude of deities that he could not find a place there.
不但如此,他們更藉古人所沒有的偶像增添了虛妄而不敬虔之迷信的誘惑,這是他們心中污穢的鬼魔所成就的,也藉欺騙的神諭迷惑他們,以致連諸神那些荒誕的罪行——在較文雅的時代雖不再被編造——卻仍藉著競技羞恥地搬演出來,以向那些虛假的神明致敬。羅慕路斯之後努馬作王,他雖認為那城必須以眾多虛假之神加以鞏固,自己死後卻不配被列入同一群眾之中,彷彿被認為他已用眾多神明把天塞滿,以致自己在那裡找不到位置。
3:2418
Hoc regnante Romae et aput Hebraeos initio regni Manasse, a quo inpio rege propheta Esaias perhibetur occisus, Samiam fuisse Sibyllam ferunt. CAPUT XXV. Qui philosophi enituerint regnante aput Romanos Tarquinio Prisco, aput Hebraeos Sedechia, cum Hierusalem capta est templumque subuersum. Regnante uero aput Hebraeos Sedechia et aput Romanos Tarquinio Prisco, qui successerat Anco Marcio, ductus est captiuus in Babyloniam populus Iudaeorum euersa Hierusalem et templo illo a Salomone constructo. Increpantes enim eos prophetae de iniquitatibus et inpietatibus suis haec eis uentura praedixerant, maxime Hieremias, qui etiam numerum definiuit annorum.
During his reign at Rome, and among the Hebrews at the beginning of the reign of Manasseh—by which impious king the prophet Isaiah is reported to have been killed—they say that the Samian Sibyl lived. CHAPTER XXV. What philosophers shone forth while Tarquinius Priscus reigned among the Romans and Zedekiah among the Hebrews, when Jerusalem was captured and the temple overthrown. But while Zedekiah reigned among the Hebrews and Tarquinius Priscus among the Romans, who had succeeded Ancus Marcius, the people of the Jews were led captive into Babylonia, Jerusalem having been overthrown and that temple built by Solomon. For the prophets, rebuking them for their iniquities and impieties, had foretold that these things would come upon them, especially Jeremiah, who also defined the number of the years.
在他於羅馬作王時,希伯來人中正當瑪拿西作王之初——據傳先知以賽亞就是被這不敬虔的王所殺——他們說薩摩斯的西比拉在世。第二十五章。論羅馬人中塔克文·普里斯庫斯、希伯來人中西底家作王時有哪些哲學家顯赫,那時耶路撒冷被攻取、聖殿被傾覆。但當西底家在希伯來人中、塔克文·普里斯庫斯(他繼承安庫斯·瑪爾奇烏斯)在羅馬人中作王時,猶太人的民被擄到巴比倫,耶路撒冷被傾覆,所羅門所建的那聖殿也被毀。因為眾先知為他們的罪孽與不敬虔斥責他們,曾預言這些事必臨到他們,尤其是耶利米,他甚至定下了年數。
3:2419
Eo tempore Pittacus Mitylenaeus, alius e septem sapientibus, fuisse perhibetur. Et quinque ceteros, qui, ut septem numerentur, Thaleti, quem supra commemorauimus, et huic Pittaco adduntur, eo tempore fuisse scribit Eusebius, quo captiuus Dei populus in Babylonia tenebatur. Hi sunt autem: Solon Atheniensis, Chilon Lacedaemonius, Periandrus Corinthius, Cleobulus Lindius, Bias Prienaeus. Omnes hi, septem appellati sapientes, post poetas theologos claruerunt, quia genere uitae quodam laudabili praestabant hominibus ceteris et morum nonnulla praecepta sententiarum breuitate conplexi sunt.
At that time Pittacus of Mitylene, another of the seven sages, is reported to have lived. And Eusebius writes that the other five, who are added to Thales, whom we mentioned above, and to this Pittacus, so that they be reckoned seven, lived at the time when the captive people of God was held in Babylonia. These are they: Solon the Athenian, Chilon the Lacedaemonian, Periander the Corinthian, Cleobulus the Lindian, Bias of Priene. All these, called the seven sages, became famous after the theological poets, because they excelled other men in a certain praiseworthy manner of life and embraced certain precepts of morals in the brevity of maxims.
那時,據傳米提利尼的庇塔庫斯——七賢中的另一位——在世。優西比烏寫道,另外五位(加在我們上面提到的泰勒斯與這庇塔庫斯之上,湊成七位的)在神的民被擄留在巴比倫的時候在世。他們就是:雅典人梭倫、拉刻代蒙人基倫、哥林多人佩里安德、林多斯人克勒俄布盧斯、普里耶涅人比阿斯。這眾人,稱為七賢,在神學詩人之後成名,因為他們在某種可稱讚的生活方式上勝過其他人,並以箴言的簡短包羅了道德的若干訓誨。
3:2420
Nihil autem monumentorum, quod ad litteras adtinet, posteris reliquerant, nisi quod Solon quasdam leges Atheniensibus dedisse perhibetur; Thales uero physicus fuit et suorum dogmatum libros reliquit. Eo captiuitatis Iudaicae tempore et Anaximander et Anaximenes et Xenophanes physici claruerunt. Tunc et Pythagoras, ex quo coeperunt appellari philosophi. CAPUT XXVI. Quod eo tempore, quo inpletis septuaginta annis Iudaeorum est resoluta captiuitas, Romani quoque a dominatu sint regio liberati. Per idem tempus Cyrus, rex Persarum, qui etiam Chaldaeis et Assyriis imperabat, relaxata aliquanta captiuitate Iudaeorum, quinquaginta milia hominum ex eis ad instaurandum templum regredi fecit.
But they left to posterity no monuments, as far as letters are concerned, except that Solon is reported to have given certain laws to the Athenians; Thales, however, was a natural philosopher and left books of his own doctrines. At that time of the Jewish captivity, Anaximander, Anaximenes, and Xenophanes, natural philosophers, became famous. Then too Pythagoras, from whom they began to be called philosophers. CHAPTER XXVI. That at the time when, the seventy years being fulfilled, the captivity of the Jews was loosed, the Romans also were freed from kingly domination. About the same time Cyrus, king of the Persians, who also ruled the Chaldeans and Assyrians, having relaxed somewhat of the captivity of the Jews, caused fifty thousand men of them to return for the restoring of the temple.
但就文字而論,他們未給後人留下任何著作,只是據傳梭倫曾給雅典人立了某些律法;至於泰勒斯,乃是一位自然哲學家,留下了論他自己學說的書。在猶太人被擄的那時,自然哲學家阿那克西曼德、阿那克西美尼與色諾芬尼成名。那時也有畢達哥拉斯,從他起人開始被稱為哲學家。第二十六章。論當七十年滿了、猶太人被擄之事得釋之時,羅馬人也從王權的轄制中得了自由。大約同時,波斯王古列(他也統治迦勒底人與亞述人)稍稍放鬆了猶太人的被擄,使他們中五萬人歸回去重建聖殿。
3:2421
A quibus tantum prima coepta fundamina et altare constructum est. Incursantibus autem hostibus nequaquam progredi aedificando ualuerunt, dilatumque opus est usque ad Darium. Per idem tempus etiam illa sunt gesta, quae conscripta sunt in libro Iudith; quem sane in canone scripturarum Iudaei non recepisse dicuntur. Sub Dario ergo rege Persarum inpletis septuaginta annis, quos Hieremias propheta praedixerat, reddita est Iudaeis soluta captiuitate libertas, regnante Romanorum septimo rege Tarquinio. Quo expulso etiam ipsi a regum suorum dominatione liberi esse coeperunt. Usque ad hoc tempus prophetas habuit populus Israel;
By whom only the first foundations were begun and the altar constructed. But, the enemies assailing them, they were by no means able to proceed in building, and the work was deferred even until Darius. About the same time those things also were done which are written in the book of Judith; which book indeed the Jews are said not to have received into the canon of the Scriptures. Under Darius therefore, king of the Persians, the seventy years which the prophet Jeremiah had foretold being fulfilled, liberty was restored to the Jews, the captivity being loosed, while the seventh king of the Romans, Tarquinius, reigned. He being expelled, they themselves too began to be free from the domination of their kings. Up to this time the people of Israel had prophets;
他們只動工奠了最初的根基,築了祭壇。但因仇敵的攻擊,他們竟無法繼續建造,工程便延擱直到大利烏。大約同時,也發生了那些記在猶滴傳一書中的事;據說猶太人並未將這書收入聖經的正典。所以在波斯王大利烏治下,先知耶利米所預言的七十年滿了,被擄之事得釋,自由便歸還給猶太人,那時羅馬人的第七位王塔克文作王。他被驅逐後,羅馬人自己也開始脫離他們諸王的轄制而得自由。直到這時,以色列民一直有先知;
3:2422
qui cum multi fuerint, paucorum et aput Iudaeos et aput nos canonica scripta retinentur. De quibus me aliqua positurum esse promisi in hoc libro, cum clauderem superiorem, quod iam uideo esse faciendum. CAPUT XXVII. De temporibus prophetarum, quorum oracula habentur in libris quique tunc de uocatione gentium multa cecinerunt, quando Romanorum regnum coepit Assyriorumque defecit. Tempora igitur eorum ut possimus aduertere, in anteriora paululum recurramus. In capite libri Osee prophetae, qui primus in duodecim ponitur, ita scriptum est: Verbum Domini, quod factum est ad Osee in diebus Oziae et Ioatham et Achaz et Ezechiae regum Iuda. Amos quoque diebus regis Oziae prophetasse se scribit;
who, although they were many, the canonical writings of but a few are retained both among the Jews and among us. Concerning whom I promised to set down some things in this book, when I was closing the preceding one, which I now see ought to be done. CHAPTER XXVII. On the times of the prophets, whose oracles are had in books, and who then sang many things about the calling of the Gentiles, when the kingdom of the Romans began and that of the Assyrians failed. In order, therefore, that we may be able to mark their times, let us run back a little to earlier things. At the head of the book of the prophet Hosea, who is placed first among the twelve, it is thus written: «The word of the Lord, which came to Hosea in the days of Uzziah and Jotham and Ahaz and Hezekiah, kings of Judah.» Amos too writes that he prophesied in the days of king Uzziah;
他們雖然眾多,但無論在猶太人中還是在我們中間,只保存了少數人的正典著作。關於這些人,我在結束前一卷時曾應許在本卷中列出若干,這事我如今看出當行了。第二十七章。論眾先知的時代——他們的神諭存於書卷中,當羅馬人的國度興起、亞述人的國度衰敗時,他們歌詠了許多關於外邦蒙召之事。所以,為叫我們能標明他們的時代,讓我們略略回溯到較早的事。在先知何西阿書的卷首(他在十二先知中列為首位),這樣寫著:「耶和華的話臨到何西阿,在猶大王烏西雅、約坦、亞哈斯、希西家的日子。」阿摩司也寫道他在烏西雅王的日子說預言;
3:2423
addit etiam Hieroboam regem Israel, qui per eosdem dies fuit. Nec non Esaias, filius Amos, siue supradicti prophetae siue, quod magis perhibetur, alterius qui non propheta eodem nomine uocabatur, eosdem reges quattuor, quos posuit Osee, in capite libri sui ponit, quorum diebus se prophetasse praeloquitur. Michaeas etiam eadem suae prophetiae commemorat tempora post dies Oziae. Nam tres qui sequuntur reges nominat, quos et Osee nominauit, Ioatham et Achaz et Ezechian. Hi sunt, quos eodem tempore simul prophetasse ex eorum litteris inuenitur. His adiungitur Ionas eodem Ozia rege regnante et Ioel, cum iam regnaret Ioatham, qui successit Oziae.
he adds also Jeroboam king of Israel, who lived through the same days. Likewise Isaiah, son of Amos—whether of the aforesaid prophet or, as is rather reported, of another who was not a prophet, called by the same name—places at the head of his book the same four kings whom Hosea placed, in whose days he premises that he prophesied. Micah too commemorates the same times of his prophecy after the days of Uzziah. For he names the three kings who follow, whom Hosea also named, Jotham and Ahaz and Hezekiah. These are they who are found from their writings to have prophesied together at the same time. To these is joined Jonah, while the same Uzziah reigned, and Joel, when Jotham, who succeeded Uzziah, was now reigning.
他還加上以色列王耶羅波安,他經歷了那同樣的日子。同樣,亞摩斯的兒子以賽亞——無論是上述那先知的兒子,還是更被傳述的、另一位同名而非先知者的兒子——在他書的卷首列出何西阿所列的同樣四位王,並聲明他在這些王的日子說預言。彌迦也記述他的預言屬於烏西雅的日子之後的同樣時代。因為他提名隨後的三位王,就是何西阿所提名的,即約坦、亞哈斯與希西家。這些就是從他們的著作中發現同時一起說預言的人。在這些人之上又加上約拿(當這同一位烏西雅作王時)以及約珥(當繼承烏西雅的約坦已在作王時)。
3:2424
Sed istorum prophetarum duorum tempora in chronicis, non in eorum libris potuimus inuenire, quoniam de suis diebus tacent. Tenduntur autem hi dies a rege Latinorum Proca siue superiore Auentino usque ad regem Romulum iam Romanum, uel etiam usque ad regni primordia successoris eius Numae Pompilii (Ezechias quippe rex Iuda eo usque regnauit); ac per hoc per ea tempora isti uelut fontes prophetiae pariter eruperunt, quando regnum defecit Assyrium coepitque Romanum;
But the times of these two prophets we were able to find in the chronicles, not in their own books, since they are silent about their own days. Now these days are stretched from Procas, king of the Latins, or the earlier Aventinus, up to king Romulus, now Roman, or even up to the beginnings of the reign of his successor Numa Pompilius (for Hezekiah, king of Judah, reigned up to that point); and so through those times these, as it were fountains of prophecy, burst forth together, when the Assyrian kingdom failed and the Roman began;
但這兩位先知的時代,我們只能在編年史中找到,而非在他們自己的書中,因為他們對自己的日子保持緘默。如今這些日子,從拉丁人的王普羅卡斯,或更早的阿文提努斯,延伸到如今已是羅馬人的羅慕路斯王,甚至直到繼承他的努馬·龐皮里烏斯作王之初(因為猶大王希西家正作王直到那時);因此在那些時代,這些彷彿是預言泉源的人一同湧現,正當亞述國度衰敗、羅馬國度興起之時;
3:2425
ut scilicet, quem ad modum regni Assyriorum primo tempore exstitit Abraham, cui promissiones apertissimae fierent in eius semine benedictionis omnium gentium, ita occidentalis Babylonis exordio, qua fuerat Christus imperante uenturus, in quo inplerentur illa promissa, oracula prophetarum non solum loquentium, uerum etiam scribentium in tantae rei futurae testimonium soluerentur. Cum enim prophetae numquam fere defuissent populo Israel, ex quo ibi reges esse coeperunt, in usum tantummodo eorum fuere, non gentium; quando autem scriptura manifestius prophetica condebatur , quae gentibus quandoque prodesset, tunc oportebat inciperet, quando condebatur haec ciuitas, quae gentibus imperaret.
so that, namely, just as in the first period of the Assyrian kingdom Abraham existed, to whom most plainly were made the promises concerning the blessing of all nations in his seed, so at the beginning of the western Babylon, in whose reign Christ was to come, in whom those promises were to be fulfilled, the oracles of the prophets, not only speaking but even writing, were unsealed as a testimony of so great a future matter. For although prophets had almost never been lacking to the people of Israel from the time when kings began to be there, they were for the use of those people only, not of the nations; but when prophetic Scripture was being more manifestly established, which should at some time profit the nations, then it behooved it to begin, when this city was being established, which should rule the nations.
亦即,正如在亞述國度初期有亞伯拉罕存在,那關於萬族都要在他後裔裡蒙福的應許極明白地賜給他,照樣,在西方巴比倫之初——基督要在其執政之時降臨,那些應許要在祂裡面得應驗——眾先知不僅口傳、甚至筆書的神諭,被揭開作為那將來如此大事的見證。因為先知雖從以色列民中開始有王起幾乎從未缺乏,他們卻只供那民使用,而非供列邦使用;但當預言性的聖經更明顯地被立定(這聖經終有一日要使列邦得益處)之時,它就當開始,正當這要管轄列邦的城被立定之時。
3:2426
CAPUT XXVIII. De his, quae ad euangelium Christi pertinent, quid Osee et Amos prophetauerint. Osee igitur propheta, quanto profundius quidem loquitur, tanto operosius penetratur. Sed aliquid inde sumendum est u ciuitate dei lib. XVIII . cap 27. 28.305 et hic ex nostra promissione ponendum. Et erit, inquit, in loco quo dictum est eis: Non populus meus uos, uocabuntur et ipsi filii Dei uiui. Hoc testimonium propheticum de uocatione populi gentium, qui prius non per- 5 tinebat ad Deum, etiam apostoli intellexerunt. Et quia ipse quoque populus gentium spiritaliter est in filiis Abrahae ac per hoc recte dicitur Israel, propterea sequitur et dicit:
CHAPTER XXVIII. Concerning those things which pertain to the gospel of Christ, what Hosea and Amos prophesied. Hosea the prophet, then, the more deeply indeed he speaks, the more laboriously is he penetrated. But something thence must be taken and here too set down from our promise. «And it shall be», he says, «in the place where it was said to them: You are not my people, there they too shall be called sons of the living God.» This prophetic testimony concerning the calling of the people of the Gentiles, who formerly did not pertain to God, the apostles also understood. And because that same people of the Gentiles too is spiritually among the sons of Abraham, and through this is rightly called Israel, therefore it follows and he says:
第二十八章。論那些屬於基督福音之事,何西阿與阿摩司預言了什麼。先知何西阿說得越深奧,便越費力才能參透。但須從其中取些,並照我們的應許在此列出。他說:「將來在那對他們說『你們不是我子民』的地方,他們也要被稱為永生神的兒子。」這論到外邦民蒙召的預言見證——他們從前不屬於神——眾使徒也明白了。又因那外邦的民按靈也是在亞伯拉罕的子孫中,藉此正當地被稱為以色列,所以接下去他說:「
3:2427
Et congregabuntur filii Iuda et filii Israel in id ipsum, et ponent sibi principatum unum et adscenlodent a terra. Hoc si adhuc uelimus exponere, eloquii prophetici obtundetur sapor. Recolatur tamen lapis ille angularis et duo parietes, unus ex Iudaeis, alter ex gentibus; ille nomine filiorum Iuda, iste nomine filiorum Israel, eidem uni principatui suo in id ipsum innitentes et adscendentes agnoscantur i5 a terra. Istos autem carnaliter Israelitas, qui nunc nolunt credere in Christum, postea credituros, id est filios eorum (nam utique isti in suum locum moriendo transibunt), idem propheta testatur dicens:
«And the sons of Judah and the sons of Israel shall be gathered together into one, and they shall set over themselves one headship and shall come up from the land.» If we should still wish to expound this, the savor of the prophetic eloquence will be blunted. Yet let that corner-stone be called to mind, and the two walls, one from the Jews, the other from the Gentiles; the one by the name of the sons of Judah, the other by the name of the sons of Israel, leaning upon that one same headship of theirs into one, and coming up, let them be acknowledged, from the land. But that those carnal Israelites, who now refuse to believe in Christ, shall afterward believe, that is, their sons (for surely these shall pass into their place by dying), the same prophet testifies, saying:
「猶大的子孫與以色列的子孫必聚集歸一,為自己立一個元首,並從那地上來。」我們若還想解釋這話,預言之口才的滋味便要遲鈍了。然而願人記起那房角石,與那兩道牆,一道出於猶太人,一道出於外邦人;一道以猶大子孫之名,一道以以色列子孫之名,靠在他們那同一個元首上歸於一,並從那地上來,願人如此認明。但那些屬肉體的以色列人,如今不肯信基督的,將來必信,就是他們的子孫(因為這些人必藉死亡進入他們的地位),同一位先知作見證說:「
3:2428
Quoniam diebus multis sedebunt filii Israel sine rege, sine principe, sine 20 sacrificio, sine altari, sine sacerdotio, sine manifestationibus. Quis non uideat nunc sic esse Iudaeos? Sed quid adiungat, audiamus. Et postea, inquit, reuertentur filii Israel et inquirent Dominum Deum suum et Dauid regem suum, et stupescent in Domino et in bonis ipsius in nouissimis diebus. Nihil est ista prophetia manifestius, cum Dauid regis nomine significatus intellegitur Christus, quia factus est, sicut dicit apostolus, ex semine Dauid secundum carnem. Praenuntiauit iste propheta etiam tertio die Christi resurrectionem futuram, sicut eam prophetica altitudine praenuntiari oportebat, ubi ait:
«For the sons of Israel shall sit many days without king, without prince, without sacrifice, without altar, without priesthood, without manifestations.» Who does not see that the Jews are now thus? But let us hear what he adds. «And afterward», he says, «the sons of Israel shall return and shall seek the Lord their God and David their king, and they shall be amazed at the Lord and at his good things in the last days.» Nothing is more manifest than this prophecy, when by the name of king David Christ is understood to be signified, because he was made, as the apostle says, «of the seed of David according to the flesh.» This prophet foretold also the resurrection of Christ on the third day, as it behooved it to be foretold with prophetic loftiness, where he says:
「以色列子孫必多日沒有王、沒有君、沒有祭祀、沒有祭壇、沒有祭司、沒有顯現。」誰不看見猶太人如今正是如此?但讓我們聽他所加的話。他說:「後來以色列子孫必回轉,尋求耶和華他們的神與大衛他們的王,在末後的日子,必因耶和華並祂的恩惠而驚奇。」沒有比這預言更明顯的了,當大衛王之名被領會為表明基督時,因為祂如使徒所說,「按肉體是從大衛的後裔生的」。這先知也預言了基督第三日的復活,照當以預言之崇高來預言的,他說:「
3:2429
Sanabit nos post biduum, in die tertio resurgemus. Secundum hoc enim nobis dicit apostolus: Si resurre-xistis cum Christo, quae sursum sunt quaerite. Amos quoque de rebus talibus sic prophetat: Praepara, inquit, te, ut inuoces Deum tuum Israel; quia ecce ego firmans tonitrum et creans spiritum et adnuntians in hominibus Christum suum; et alio loco: In illa die, inquit, resuscitabo tabernaculum Dauid, quod cecidit, et reaedificabo, quae ceci . derunt eius, et destructa eius resuscitabo et reaedificabo ea sicut dies saeculi; ita ut exquirant me residui hominum et omnes gentes, in quibus inuocatum est nomen meum super eos, dicit Dominus faciens haec. CAPUT XXVIIII.
«He will heal us after two days, on the third day we shall rise again.» For according to this the apostle says to us: «If you have risen with Christ, seek the things that are above.» Amos too prophesies thus concerning such matters: «Prepare yourself», he says, «to call upon your God, O Israel; for behold I am he who establish the thunder and create the spirit and announce among men his Christ»; and in another place: «In that day», he says, «I will raise up the tabernacle of David, which has fallen, and I will rebuild the things that have fallen of it, and the things destroyed of it I will raise up and rebuild them as the days of the age; so that the residue of men and all the nations, among whom my name has been invoked over them, may seek me out, says the Lord who does these things.» CHAPTER XXIX.
「過兩天祂必醫治我們,第三天我們必復活。」因為照這話,使徒對我們說:「你們若與基督一同復活,就當求在上面的事。」阿摩司也這樣論這等事預言說:「以色列啊,你當預備迎見你的神;因為看哪,我是那立雷、造風、向人宣告祂的基督的。」又在別處說:「到那日,我必重立大衛倒塌的帳幕,修補它的破口,重立它毀壞之處,再建立它如古時的日子;好叫人類中的餘民與凡稱我名的列邦都尋求我,這是行這事的耶和華說的。」第二十九章。
3:2430
Quae ab Esaia de Christo et ecclesia sint praedicta. Esaias propheta non est in libro duodecim prophetarum, qui propterea dicuntur minores, quia sermones eorum sunt 10 breues in eorum conparatione, qui maiores ideo uocantur, quia prolixa uolumina condiderunt; ex quibus est hic Esaias, quem propter eadem prophetiae tempora subiungo supradictis duobus. Esaias ergo inter illa, quae arguit iniqua et iusta praecepit et peccatori populo mala futura praedixit, etiam de Christo et ecclesia, hoc est de rege et ea quam condidit ciuitate, multo plura quam ceteri prophetauit, ita ut a quibusdam euangelista quam propheta potius diceretur.
What things were predicted by Isaiah concerning Christ and the Church. The prophet Isaiah is not among the book of the twelve prophets, who are therefore called minor, because their discourses are brief in comparison with those who are called major because they composed lengthy volumes; among whom is this Isaiah, whom I subjoin to the two aforesaid on account of the same times of prophecy. Isaiah, then, among those things in which he rebuked the unjust and enjoined just precepts and foretold evils to come upon the sinful people, prophesied also concerning Christ and the Church—that is, concerning the King and the city which he founded—far more than the rest, so that by some he was called an evangelist rather than a prophet.
論以賽亞所預言關於基督與教會之事。先知以賽亞不在十二先知之列(他們因此被稱為小先知,因為他們的言論與那些被稱為大先知者相比是簡短的,後者被如此稱呼是因他們寫了冗長的卷帙);這以賽亞屬於後者,我因他預言的時代相同,便把他接續在上述兩位之後。以賽亞在那些他斥責不義、吩咐公義訓誨、預言惡事要臨到罪惡之民的話中,也論到基督與教會——就是論到那王與祂所建立的城——比其餘的先知多得多,以致有些人稱他為傳福音者而非先知。
3:2431
Sed propter rationem operis terminandi unum de multis hoc loco ponam. Ex persona quippe Dei Patris loquens: Ecce, inquit, intelleget puer meus et exaltabitur et glorificabitur ualde. Quem ad modum stupescent super te multi, ita gloria priuabitur ab hominibus species tua et gloria tua ab hominibus; ita mirabuntur gentes multae super eum et continebunt reges os suum; quoniam quibus non est nuntiatum de illo, uidebunt, et qui non audierunt, intellegent. Domine, quis credidit auditui nostro, et brachium Domini cui reuelatum est? Adnuntiauimus coram illo, ut infans, ut radix in terra sitienti: non est species illi neque gloria. Et uidimus eum, et non habebat speciem neque decorem;
But for the sake of finishing the work, I shall set down in this place one out of many. For speaking in the person of God the Father: «Behold», he says, «my servant shall understand and shall be exalted and shall be greatly glorified. Even as many shall be amazed over you, so shall your appearance be deprived of glory by men, and your glory by men; so shall many nations marvel over him, and kings shall keep their mouth shut; for they to whom it was not announced concerning him shall see, and they who have not heard shall understand. Lord, who has believed our report, and to whom has the arm of the Lord been revealed? We have announced before him, as an infant, as a root in a thirsting land: he has no appearance nor glory. And we saw him, and he had neither appearance nor comeliness;»
但為要完成這著作,我在此只列出眾多之中的一段。因祂以父神的身份說話:「看哪,」祂說,「我的僕人必通達,必被高舉,必極受榮耀。許多人怎樣因你驚奇,照樣,你的容貌必被人剝去榮耀,你的榮光必被人奪去;照樣,許多列邦必因祂希奇,君王必因祂閉口;因為那未曾得著關於祂之信息的,必看見,那未曾聽見的,必明白。主啊,我們所傳的有誰信呢?耶和華的膀臂向誰顯露呢?我們在祂面前傳揚,祂如嬰孩,如根出於乾旱之地:祂無佳形美容。我們看見祂,祂並無美貌使我們羨慕祂;」
3:2432
sed species eius sine honore, deficiens prae omnibus hominibus. Homo in plaga positus et sciens ferre infirmitatem; quoniam auersa est facies eius, inhonoratus est nec magni aestimatus est. Hic peccata nostra portat et pro nobis dolet; et nos existimauimus illum esse in dolore et in plaga et in adflictione. Ipse autem uulneratus est propter iniquitates nostras et infirmatus est propter peccata nostra. Eruditio pacis nostrae in eo; liuore eius nos sanati sumus. Omnes ut oues errauimus, homo a uia sua errauit; et Dominus tradidit illum pro peccatis nostris; et ipse, propter quod adflictus est, non aperuit os.
«but his appearance was without honor, failing beyond all men. A man set in affliction and knowing how to bear infirmity; for his face is turned away, he was dishonored and not esteemed great. He bears our sins and grieves for us; and we esteemed him to be in grief and in affliction and in distress. But he himself was wounded for our iniquities and was weakened for our sins. The chastisement of our peace was upon him; by his bruise we are healed. All we like sheep have gone astray, a man has erred from his way; and the Lord delivered him up for our sins; and he himself, because he was afflicted, opened not his mouth.»
「祂的容貌毫無尊榮,比眾人都衰殘。祂是受苦的人,知道擔當疾苦;因為祂的臉被人掩面不看,祂被藐視,不被重看。祂擔當我們的罪,為我們憂傷;我們卻以為祂受痛苦、受擊打、受苦難。哪知祂為我們的過犯受害,為我們的罪孽被壓傷。祂受的刑罰使我們得平安;因祂受的鞭傷我們得醫治。我們都如羊走迷,各人偏行己路;耶和華卻為我們的罪將祂交出;祂雖受苦,卻不開口。」
3:2433
Ut ouis ad immolandum ductus est et ut agnus ante eum, qui se tonderet, sine uoce, sic non aperuit os suum. In humilitate iudicium eius sublatum est. Generationem eius quis enarrabit? Quoniam tolletur de terra uita eius. Ab iniquitatibus populi mei ductus est ad mortem. Et dabo malignos pro sepultura eius et diuites pro morte eius. Quoniam iniquitatem non fecit nec dolum in ore suo; et Dominus uult purgare eum de plaga. Si dederitis pro peccato animam uestram, uidebitis semen longaeuum; et Dominus uult auferre a dolore animam eius, ostendere illi lucem et formare intellectum, iustificare iustum bene seruientem pluribus; et peccata eorum ipse portabit.
«As a sheep he was led to the slaughter, and as a lamb before its shearer is without voice, so he opened not his mouth. In humility his judgment was taken away. His generation who shall declare? For his life shall be taken from the earth. From the iniquities of my people he was led to death. And I will give the malicious for his burial and the rich for his death. For he did no iniquity, nor guile in his mouth; and the Lord wills to cleanse him from the stroke. If you give your soul for sin, you shall see a long-lived seed; and the Lord wills to take away his soul from grief, to show him light and to form understanding, to justify the just one who serves many well; and he himself shall bear their sins.»
「祂像羊被牽去宰殺,又像羊羔在剪毛者面前無聲,祂也是這樣不開口。祂在卑微中,受的審判被奪去。至於祂的世代,誰能述說呢?因為祂的生命從地上被奪去。祂因我民的罪孽被牽去受死。我必使惡人作祂的墳墓,使富人歸於祂的死。因祂未行不義,口中也無詭詐;耶和華卻願意潔淨祂,除去祂的擊傷。你若獻上自己的性命為贖罪祭,必看見長壽的後裔;耶和華也願意使祂的性命脫離憂傷,使祂得見光明,得成智慧,使這善服事多人的義者稱義;祂也必擔當他們的罪。」
3:2434
Propterea ipse hereditabit plures et fortium diuidet spolia, propter quod tradita est ad mortem anima eius, et inter iniquos aestimatus est et ipse peccata multorum portauit, et propter peccata eorum traditus est. Haec de Christo Iam uero de ecclesia, quod sequitur, audiamus. Laetare, inquit, sterilis, quae non paris; erumpe et clama, quae non parturis; quoniam multi filii desertae magis quam eius, quae habet uirum. Dilata locum tabernaculi tui et aulaearum tuarum; fige, noli parcere, prolonga funiculos tuos et palos tuos conforta, adhuc in dextram et sinistram partem extende. Et semen tuum hereditabit gentes, et ciuitates desertas inhabitabis.
«Therefore he himself shall inherit many and shall divide the spoils of the strong, because his soul was delivered up to death, and he was reckoned among the wicked, and he himself bore the sins of many, and was delivered up for their sins.» These things concerning Christ. Now indeed let us hear what follows concerning the Church. «Rejoice», he says, «O barren one, who does not bear; break forth and cry out, you who do not travail; for many are the children of the desolate one, more than of her who has a husband. Enlarge the place of your tabernacle and of your curtains; fix them, do not spare, lengthen your cords and strengthen your stakes, extend still to the right hand and the left part. And your seed shall inherit the nations, and you shall inhabit the desolate cities.»
「因此,祂必承受多人為產業,又必分得強盛者的擄物,因為祂的性命被交於死,祂被列在罪人之中,祂卻擔當多人的罪,又為他們的罪被交出。」這些是論到基督的。如今讓我們聽接下去論到教會的話。祂說:「不懷孕、不生育的,要歡呼;未曾經過產難的,要發聲歡呼;因為孤獨者的兒女比有丈夫者的兒女更多。要擴張你帳幕之地,張大你居所的幔子;不要限止,要放長你的繩子,堅固你的橛子,向左向右開展。你的後裔必得列邦為業,又使荒涼的城邑有人居住。」
3:2435
Ne timeas, quoniam confusa es, neque reuerearis, quia exprobrata es; quoniam confusionem aeternam obliuisceris et obprobrium uiduitatis tuae non eris memor. Quoniam Dominus faciens te, Dominus Sabaoth nomen ei; et qui eruit te, ipse Deus Israel uniuersae terrae uocabitur; et cetera. Verum ista sint satis; et in eis sunt exponenda nonnulla; sed sufficere arbitror quae ita sunt aperta, ut etiam inimici intellegere cogantur inuiti. CAPUT XXX. Quae Michaeas et Ionas et Ioel nouo testamento congruentia prophetarint. Michaeas propheta Christum in figura ponens magni cuiusdam montis haec loquitur:
'Fear not, for you have been confounded, neither be ashamed, for you have been reproached; because you shall forget the everlasting confusion and shall no more remember the reproach of your widowhood. For the Lord who made you, the Lord of Sabaoth is his name; and he who delivered you, he himself, the God of Israel, shall be called the God of the whole earth'; and so on. But let these things suffice; and among them are some that need exposition, yet I think that what is so plain is enough, things so open that even enemies are compelled, unwilling though they be, to understand. CHAPTER XXX. What Micah and Jonah and Joel prophesied in agreement with the New Testament. The prophet Micah, setting forth Christ under the figure of a certain great mountain, speaks thus:
「你不要懼怕,因你曾蒙羞;也不要害羞,因你曾受辱罵;因為你必忘記永遠的羞辱,不再記念你寡居的恥辱。因為造你的,名為萬軍之耶和華;救贖你的,就是以色列的神,他必稱為全地的神」;如此等等。但這些話已足夠了;其中有些尚需解釋,然而我認為這樣明白的話已足夠,明顯到連仇敵也不得不勉強領悟。第三十章。論彌迦、約拿和約珥所預言與新約相合之事。先知彌迦以某座大山為表號來陳明基督,這樣說:
3:2436
Erit in nouissimis diebus manifestus mons Domini paratus super uertices montium et exaltabitur super colles. Et festinabunt ad eum plebes, et ibunt gentes multae et dicent: Venite, ascendamus in montem Domini et in domum Dei Iacob, et ostendet nobis uiam suam, et ibimus in semitis eius; quia ex Sion procedet lex et uerbum Domini ex Hierusalem. Et iudicabit inter plebes multas, et redarguet gentes potentes usque in longinquum. Praedicens iste propheta et locum in quo natus est Christus: Et tu, inquit, Bethleem, domus Ephrata, minima es, ut sis in milibus Iuda; ex te mihi prodiet, ut sit in principem Israel; et egressus eius ab initio et ex diebus aeternitatis.
'In the last days the mountain of the Lord shall be made manifest, prepared above the tops of the mountains, and it shall be exalted above the hills. And the peoples shall hasten to it, and many nations shall go and shall say: Come, let us go up to the mountain of the Lord and to the house of the God of Jacob, and he will show us his way, and we will walk in his paths; for out of Zion shall go forth the law and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem. And he shall judge among many peoples, and rebuke mighty nations afar off.' This same prophet, foretelling also the place in which Christ was born, says: 'And you, Bethlehem, house of Ephratah, are little among the thousands of Judah; out of you shall come forth for me one to be ruler in Israel; and his going forth is from the beginning, from the days of eternity.'
「末後的日子,耶和華的山必顯明,預備在諸山之巔,超乎萬嶺之上。萬民必快跑歸向它,許多國的民必前往,說:來吧,我們登耶和華的山,奔雅各之神的殿;他必將他的道指教我們,我們也要行他的路;因為訓誨必出於錫安,耶和華的言語必出於耶路撒冷。他必在許多民中施行審判,斥責遠方強盛的國。」這同一位先知也預言基督降生之地,說:「伯利恆以法他啊,你在猶大諸城中為小;將來必有一位從你那裏出來,在以色列中作掌權者;他的根源自亙古,從永遠的日子而出。」
3:2437
Propterea dabit eos usque ad tempus parturientis, pariet, et residui fratres eius conuertentur ad filios Israel. Et stabit et uidebit et pascet gregem suum in uirtute Domini, et in honore nominis Domini Dei sui erunt; quoniam nunc magnificabitur usque ad summum terrae. Ionas autem propheta non tam sermone Christum, quam sua quadam passione prophetauit, profecto apertius, quam si eius mortem et resurrectionem uoce clamaret. Ut quid enim exceptus est uentre beluino et die tertio redditus, nisi ut significaret Christum de profundo inferni die tertio rediturum? Ioel omnia, quae prophetat, multis uerbis conpellit exponi. ut quae pertinent ad Christum et ecclesiam dilucescant.
'Therefore he will give them up until the time of her that travails; she shall bring forth, and the remnant of his brethren shall be converted to the children of Israel. And he shall stand and see and feed his flock in the strength of the Lord, and they shall be in the honor of the name of the Lord his God; for now shall he be magnified unto the ends of the earth.' But the prophet Jonah prophesied Christ not so much by word as by a certain suffering of his own, more plainly indeed than if he had proclaimed his death and resurrection with his voice. For why was he received into the belly of the sea-beast and restored on the third day, except to signify that Christ would return from the depth of hell on the third day? Joel compels all that he prophesies to be expounded in many words, that the things which pertain to Christ and the Church may be made clear.
「因此他必任憑他們,直到那臨產之婦生產的時候;她必生產,他弟兄中所餘剩的,必歸到以色列人那裏。他必倚靠耶和華的能力站立,牧養他的羊群;他們必安然居住,因為他必尊大,直到地極。」但先知約拿預言基督,與其說是藉言語,不如說是藉他自身的某種受苦,這實在比他用口宣告基督的死與復活還更明白。因為他為何被海中大魚吞下,第三日又被吐出,豈不是要表明基督要在第三日從陰間的深處回來嗎?約珥所預言的一切,都須用許多話來解釋,好使凡關乎基督與教會的事得以顯明。
3:2438
Unum tamen, quod etiam apostoli commemorauerunt, quando in congregatos credentes Spiritus sanctus, sicut a Christo promissus fuerat, desuper uenit, non praetermittam. Et erit, inquit, post haec, et effundam de spiritu meo super omnem carnem; et prophetabunt filii uestri et filiae uestrae, et seniores uestri somnia somniabunt, et iuuenes uestri uisa uidebunt; et quidem in seruos et ancillas meas in illis diebus effundam de spiritu meo. CAPUT XXXI. Quae in Abdia et Naum et Ambacu de salute mundi in Christo praenuntiata reperiantur. Tres prophetae de minoribus, Abdias, Naum, Ambacum, nec tempora sua dicunt ipsi, nec in chronicis Eusebii et Hieronymi, quando prophetauerint, inuenitur.
Yet one thing, which the apostles also recalled when the Holy Spirit, as had been promised by Christ, came down from above upon the believers gathered together, I will not pass over. 'And it shall come to pass,' he says, 'after this, that I will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh; and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, and your old men shall dream dreams, and your young men shall see visions; and indeed upon my menservants and maidservants in those days will I pour out of my Spirit.' CHAPTER XXXI. What is found foretold in Obadiah, Nahum, and Habakkuk concerning the salvation of the world in Christ. Three of the minor prophets, Obadiah, Nahum, and Habakkuk, neither state their own times, nor is it found in the chronicles of Eusebius and Jerome when they prophesied.
然而有一件事,是使徒們也曾提及的,就是當聖靈照基督所應許的,從上頭降在聚集的信徒身上之時,我不願略過。他說:「以後我要將我的靈澆灌凡有血氣的;你們的兒女要說預言,你們的老年人要作異夢,你們的少年人要見異象;在那些日子,我要將我的靈澆灌我的僕人和使女。」第三十一章。論俄巴底亞、那鴻、哈巴谷書中所見論及基督裏世界救恩的預言。在小先知中有三位,俄巴底亞、那鴻、哈巴谷,他們既未說明自己的時代,在優西比烏與耶柔米的編年史中也查不出他們何時說預言。
3:2439
Abdias enim positus est quidem ab eis cum Michaea, sed non eo loco, ubi notantur tempora, quando Michaeam prophetasse ex eius litteris constat; quod errore neglegenter describentium labores alienos existimo contigisse; duos uero alios commemoratos in codicibus chronicorum, quos habuimus, non potuimus inuenire. Tamen quia canone continentur, nec ipsi oportet praetereantur a nobis. Abdias, quantum ad scripturam eius adtinet, omnium breuissimus prophetarum, aduersus Idumaeam loquitur, gentem scilicet Esau, ex duobus geminis filiis Isaac, nepotibus Abrahae, maioris illius reprobati. Porro si Idumaeam modo locutionis, quo intellegitur a parte totum, accipiamus positam esse pro gentibus:
For Obadiah is indeed placed by them along with Micah, but not in that passage where the times are marked, when it is established from his writings that Micah prophesied; which I suppose happened through the error of those who carelessly copied the labors of others. As for the other two mentioned, we could not find them in the copies of the chronicles which we had. Yet because they are contained in the canon, neither ought they to be passed over by us. Obadiah, as far as concerns his scripture, is the briefest of all the prophets; he speaks against Idumaea, that is, the nation of Esau, one of the twin sons of Isaac, grandsons of Abraham, the elder being that one who was rejected. Now if we take Idumaea to be put for the nations by that mode of speech whereby the whole is understood from a part:
因為俄巴底亞固然被他們與彌迦同列,卻不在那記載時代的段落裏,而從彌迦的著作可確知他在何時說預言;我認為這是由於那些粗心抄錄他人勞作的人所致的錯誤。至於所提及的另外兩位,我們在所有的編年史抄本中都找不到。然而因他們既包含在正典之中,我們也不當略過他們。俄巴底亞就其經卷而言,是眾先知中最簡短的;他攻擊以東,就是以掃的族類—以掃是以撒的雙生子之一,亞伯拉罕的孫子,是那被棄絕的長子。如今若我們按那以部分代表全體的說法,把以東當作代表列國:
3:2440
possumus de Christo agnoscere, quod ait inter cetera: In monte autem Sion erit salus et erit sanctum; et paulo post in fine ipsius prophetiae: Et adscendent, inquit, resaluati ex monte Sion, ut defendant montem E sau , et erit Domino regnum. Apparet quippe id esse conpletum, cum resaluati ex monte Sion, id est ex Iudaea credentes in Christum, qui praecipue agnoscuntur apostoli, adscenderunt, ut defenderent montem Esau. Quo modo defenderent, nisi per euangelii praedicationem saluos faciendo eos qui crediderunt, ut eruerentur de potestate tenebrarum et transferrentur in regnum Dei? Quod consequenter expressit addendo: Et erit Domino regnum.
we can recognize concerning Christ what he says among other things: 'But on Mount Zion there shall be salvation, and it shall be holy'; and a little after, at the end of that same prophecy, he says: 'And those who have been saved shall go up out of Mount Zion to defend the mountain of Esau, and the kingdom shall be the Lord's.' It is evident indeed that this was fulfilled when those saved out of Mount Zion—that is, those of Judaea believing in Christ, who are especially recognized as the apostles—went up to defend the mountain of Esau. And how did they defend it, except by the preaching of the gospel, making safe those who believed, that they might be rescued from the power of darkness and translated into the kingdom of God? Which he consequently expressed by adding: 'And the kingdom shall be the Lord's.'
我們便能就基督領會他在其他話語中所說的:「但在錫安山必有得救的人,那山也必成聖。」稍後在那同一預言的末了,他說:「必有蒙拯救的人從錫安山上來,防衛以掃的山,國度就歸於耶和華。」這實在顯明已經應驗了,因為那從錫安山得救的人—就是猶太地中信基督的人,他們特別被認出就是使徒—上來防衛以掃的山。他們怎樣防衛呢?豈不是藉著傳福音,使信的人得救,叫他們脫離黑暗的權勢,被遷入神的國嗎?他接著又加上「國度就歸於耶和華」,把這事表明出來。
3:2441
Mons enim Sion Iudaeam significat, ubi futura praedicta est salus et sanctum, quod est Christus Iesus. Mons uero Esau Idumaea est, per quam significata est ecclesia gentium, quam defenderunt, sicut exposui, resaluati ex monte Sion, ut esset Domino regnum. Hoc obscurum erat, antequam fieret; sed factum quis non fidelis agnoscat? Naum uero propheta, immo per illum Deus: Exterminabo, inquit, sculptilia et conflatilia, ponam sepulturam tuam; quia ueloces ecce super montes pedes euangelizantis et adnuntiantis pacem. Celebra, Iuda, dies festos tuos, redde uota tua; quia iam non adicientultra , uttranseantinuetustatem . Consummatum est, consumtum est, ablatum est.
For Mount Zion signifies Judaea, where salvation and that which is holy—namely Christ Jesus—was foretold to come. But Mount Esau is Idumaea, by which is signified the Church of the Gentiles, which those saved out of Mount Zion defended, as I have explained, that the kingdom might be the Lord's. This was obscure before it came to pass; but who that is faithful would not recognize it now that it has been done? But the prophet Nahum—nay rather, God through him—says: 'I will destroy the graven and the molten images, I will make your grave; for behold, swift upon the mountains are the feet of him that brings good tidings and announces peace. Keep your feasts, O Judah, pay your vows; for they shall no more go on to pass into oldness. It is finished, it is consumed, it is taken away.'
因為錫安山表明猶太地,那裏預言要有救恩與聖者—就是基督耶穌。而以掃的山就是以東,藉此表明外邦人的教會,正如我所解釋的,那從錫安山得救的人防衛了它,好叫國度歸於耶和華。這事在成就以先是隱晦的;但既已成就,凡有信德的人怎能不認出來呢?但先知那鴻—不如說是神藉著他—說:「我要除滅雕刻的和鑄造的偶像,使它成為你的墳墓;因為看哪,那報好信、傳平安之人的腳登山是何等佳美。猶大啊,守你的節期,還你的願;因為它們不再轉為陳舊了。已經完成了,已經滅盡了,已經除去了。」
3:2442
Adscendit , qui insufflat in faciem tuam, eripiens te ex tribulatione. Quis adscenderit ab inferis et insufflauerit in faciem Iudae, hoc est Iudaeorum discipulorum, Spiritum sanctum, recolat qui meminit euangelium. Ad nouum enim testamentum pertinent, quorum dies festi ita spiritaliter innouantur , ut in uetustatem transire non possint. Porro per euangelium exterminata sculptilia et conflatilia, id est idola deorum falsorum, et obliuioni tamquam sepulturae tradita iam uidemus et hanc etiam in hac re prophetiam conpletam esse cognoscimus. Ambacum de quo alio quam de Christi aduentu, qui futurus fuerat, intellegitur dicere: Et respondit Dominus ad me et dixit:
'He has come up who breathes into your face, delivering you from tribulation.' Whoever has risen from the dead and breathed the Holy Spirit into the face of Judah—that is, of the Jewish disciples—let him who remembers the gospel recall it. For these things pertain to the New Testament, whose feast-days are thus spiritually renewed that they cannot pass into oldness. Moreover, through the gospel the graven and molten images—that is, the idols of false gods—have been destroyed and handed over to oblivion as to burial, as we already see, and we recognize that in this matter too the prophecy has been fulfilled. Of whom other than of the coming of Christ, which was to be, is Habakkuk understood to speak: 'And the Lord answered me and said:'
「那向你臉上吹氣、救你脫離患難的,已經上來了。」凡那從陰間上來、向猶大(就是猶太門徒)的臉吹入聖靈的,記得福音的人就當回想這事。因為這些事乃屬乎新約,新約的節期是這樣屬靈地被更新,以致不能轉為陳舊。再者,藉著福音,雕刻的和鑄造的—就是假神的偶像—已被除滅,並如同被埋葬般交付遺忘,這是我們已經看見的,我們也認出在這事上這預言也已應驗。哈巴谷論及何事,豈非論及那將要來的基督的降臨呢?「耶和華回答我說:
3:2443
Scribe uisum aperte in buxo, ut adsequatur qui legit ea; quia adhuc uisio ad tempus, et orietur in fine et non in uacuum; si tardauerit, sustine eum, quia ueniens ueniet et non morabitur?. CAPUT XXXII. De prophetia quae in oratione Ambacu et cantico continetur. In oratione autem sua cum cantico cui nisi Domino Christo dicit: Domine, audiui auditionem tuam, et timui; Domine, consideraui opera tua, et expaui? Quid enim hoc est nisi praecognitae nouae ac repentinae salutis hominum ineffabilis admiratio? In medio duorum anima lium cognosceris quid est nisi aut in medio duorum testamentorum, aut in medio duorum latronum, aut in medio Moysi et Heliae cum illo in monte sermocinantium?
Write the vision plainly on a tablet, that he who reads it may run; for the vision is yet for a time, and it shall arise at the end and not in vain; if it tarry, wait for it, for it surely comes and will not delay.' CHAPTER XXXII. Concerning the prophecy contained in the prayer and song of Habakkuk. But in his prayer with a song, to whom but to the Lord Christ does he say: 'O Lord, I have heard your report, and I was afraid; O Lord, I have considered your works, and I trembled'? For what is this but the ineffable wonder at the foreknown new and sudden salvation of men? 'In the midst of two living creatures you shall be known'—what is this but either in the midst of the two Testaments, or in the midst of the two thieves, or in the midst of Moses and Elijah conversing with him on the mountain?
在版上把異象明明地寫出,使讀的人容易讀;因為這異象有一定的日期,到末了必然發現,並不虛謊;雖然遲延,還要等候,因為它必然臨到,不再耽延。」第三十二章。論哈巴谷禱告與詩歌中所含的預言。但在他帶詩歌的禱告中,他對誰說呢?豈非對主基督說:「耶和華啊,我聽見你的言語就懼怕;耶和華啊,我觀看你的作為就驚惶」?因為這不是別的,乃是對所預知人類那新而突然之救恩,發出難以言喻的驚歎。「你必在兩個活物之間被人認識」—這不是別的,乃是或在兩約之間,或在兩個強盜之間,或在那山上與他談話的摩西和以利亞之間。
3:2444
Dum adpropinquant anni, nosceris; in aduentu temporis ostenderis, nec exponendum est. In eo cum turbata fuerit anima mea, in ira misericordiae memor eris quid est nisi quod Iudaeos in se transfigurauit, quorum gentis fuit, qui cum magna ira turbati crucifigerent Christum, ille misericordiae memor dixit: Pater ignosce illis, quia nesciunt quod faciunt? Deus de Theman ueniet et sanctus de monte umbroso et condenso. Quod hic dictum est: De Theman ueniet, alii interpretati sunt lab Austro) uel cAfrico ); per quod significatur meridies, id est feruor caritatis et splendor ueritatis.
'When the years draw near, you shall be known; at the coming of the time you shall be shown'—this needs no exposition. 'In this, when my soul shall be troubled, in wrath you will remember mercy'—what is this but that he transformed into himself the Jews, of whose nation he was, who, troubled with great wrath, crucified Christ, while he, mindful of mercy, said: 'Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do'? 'God will come from Teman, and the Holy One from a shadowy and dense mountain.' What is here said, 'He will come from Teman,' others have interpreted 'from the south' or 'from Africa'; by which is signified the noonday, that is, the fervor of charity and the splendor of truth.
「當年歲臨近,你必被人認識;到了時候,你必被顯明」—這無需解釋。「在這事上,當我的心煩亂時,你在發怒中仍要記念憐憫」—這不是別的,乃是說他把那以怒氣大大煩亂、釘他十字架的猶太人(他原是這族的)轉化歸於自己,而他卻記念憐憫,說:「父啊,赦免他們,因為他們所作的,他們不曉得」?「神從提幔而來,聖者從陰翳稠密的山而來。」此處所說「他從提幔而來」,別人解作「從南方」或「從非洲」;藉此表明正午,就是愛的熱切與真理的光輝。
3:2445
Montem uero umbrosum adque condensum, quamuis multis modis possit intellegi, libentius acceperim scripturarum altitudinem diuinarum, quibus prophetatus est Christus. Multa ibi quippe umbrosa adque condensa sunt, quae mentem quaerentis exerceant. Inde autem uenit, cum ibi eum, qui intellegit, inuenit. Operuit caelos uirtus eius, et laudis eius plena est terra quid est nisi quod etiam in psalmo dicitur: Exaltare supercaelos , Deus, et super omnem terram gloria tua? Splendor eius ut lumen erit quid est nisi cfama eius credentes inluminabit\'? Cornua in manibus eius sunt quid est nisi tropaeum crucis? Et posuit caritatem firmam fortitudinis suae nec exponendum est.
But as for the shadowy and dense mountain, although it can be understood in many ways, I would more gladly take it as the height of the divine Scriptures, in which Christ was prophesied. For there are many things there that are shadowy and dense, which exercise the mind of the seeker. And from there he comes, when he is found there by him who understands. 'His power covered the heavens, and the earth is full of his praise'—what is this but what is also said in the psalm: 'Be exalted above the heavens, O God, and your glory above all the earth'? 'His brightness shall be as the light'—what is this but 'his fame shall enlighten believers'? 'Horns are in his hands'—what is this but the trophy of the cross? 'And he set the firm love of his strength'—this needs no exposition.
至於那陰翳稠密的山,雖可有多種解法,我卻更樂意領會為神聖經之高深,基督正是在其中被預言的。因為那裏有許多陰翳稠密之事,操練尋求者的心思。他從那裏而來,乃是當那領會的人在那裏尋見他之時。「他的能力遮蔽諸天,頌讚他的聲音滿了大地」—這不是別的,乃是詩篇中所說的:「神啊,願你崇高過於諸天,願你的榮耀高過全地」?「他的光輝如同光照」—這不是別的,乃是「他的名聲必光照信的人」?「他手中有角」—這不是別的,乃是十字架的得勝記號?「他立定他能力堅固的慈愛」—這無需解釋。
3:2446
Ante faciem eius ibit uerbum, etprodietin campum post pedes eius quid est nisi quod et antequam huc ueniret praenuntiatus est, et postea quam hinc reuersus est, adnuntiatus est? Stetit, et terra commota est quid est nisi *stetit ad subueniendum, et terra commota est ad credendum\'? Respexit. et tabuerunt gentes, hoc est \'misertus est et fecit populos paenitentes\'. Contriti sunt montes uiolentia, hoc est \'uim facientibus miraculis elatorum est contrita superbia\'. Defluxerunt colles aeternales, hoc est humiliati sunt ad tempus, ut erigerentur in aeternum\\ Ingressus aeternos eius pro laboribus uidi, hoc est (non sine mercede aeternitatis laborem caritatis adspexi*.
'Before his face the word shall go, and shall go forth into the field after his feet'—what is this but that both before he came hither he was foretold, and after he returned hence he was announced? 'He stood, and the earth was moved'—what is this but 'he stood to bring help, and the earth was moved to believe'? 'He looked, and the nations melted away'—that is, 'he had mercy and made the peoples repent.' 'The mountains were crushed by violence'—that is, 'by miracles doing violence, the pride of the haughty was crushed.' 'The everlasting hills flowed down'—that is, 'they were humbled for a time, that they might be raised up for eternity.' 'I saw his everlasting goings in return for labors'—that is, 'not without the reward of eternity did I behold the labor of charity.'
「言語必在他面前先行,並隨他的腳蹤往田間去」—這不是別的,乃是說他在來到此處以先既被預言,從此處回去以後又被宣揚?「他站立,地就震動」—這不是別的,乃是「他站立施行拯救,地就震動而相信」?「他觀看,列國就消化」—就是「他施憐憫,使萬民悔改」。「諸山因暴力被壓碎」—就是「藉行神蹟的威力,高傲者的驕傲被壓碎」。「永久的山岡都塌陷」—就是「他們暫時被降卑,好得永遠被高舉」。「我見他永遠的行徑作為勞苦的報償」—就是「我看見愛的勞苦並非沒有永遠的賞賜」。
3:2447
Tabernacula Aethiopum expauescent et tabernacula terrae Madiam, hoc est \'gentes repente perterritae nuntio mirabilium tuorum etiam quae non sunt in iure Romano erunt in populo Christiano.\' Numquid in fluminibus iratus es, Domine. aut in fluminibus furor tuus aut in mari impetus tuus? hoc ideo dictum est, quia non uenit nunc ut iudicet mundum, sed ut saluetur mundus per ipsum.
'The tents of the Ethiopians shall be afraid, and the tents of the land of Midian'—that is, 'the nations suddenly terrified by the report of your wonders, even those that are not under Roman law, shall be among the Christian people.' 'Were you angry against the rivers, O Lord, or was your fury against the rivers, or your onset against the sea?'—this was said because he came now not to judge the world, but that the world might be saved through him.
「古實的帳棚遭難,米甸地的幔子戰兢」—就是「列國因你奇事的信息突然驚恐,連那些不在羅馬律法之下的,也要在基督的子民中」。「耶和華啊,你向江河發怒嗎?你向江河發烈怒,或向海發憤恨嗎?」—這話是這樣說的,因為他這次來並非要審判世界,乃是要叫世界藉著他得救。
3:2448
Quia adscendes super equos tuos, et equitatio tua salus, hoc est \'euangelistae tui portabunt te, qui reguntur a te, et euangelium tuum salus erit eis, qui credunt in te/ Intendens intendes arcum tuumsupersceptra , dicitDominus hoc est ccomminaberis iudicium tuum etiam regibus terrae.\' Fluminibus scindetur terra, hoc est influentibus sermonibus praedicantium te aperientur ad confitendum hominum corda, quibus est dictum: Scindite corda uestra et non uestimenta.\' Quid est: Videbunt te et dolebunt populi, nisi ut lugendo sint beati? Quid est: Dispergens aquas incessu, an \'ambulando in eis, qui te usque quaque adnuntiant, hac adque hac dispergis fluenta doctrinae\'? Quid est:
'For you will ascend upon your horses, and your horsemanship is salvation'—that is, 'your evangelists, who are ruled by you, shall carry you, and your gospel shall be salvation to those who believe in you.' 'Bending you shall bend your bow against the scepters, says the Lord'—that is, 'you shall threaten your judgment even against the kings of the earth.' 'The earth shall be cleft with rivers'—that is, 'by the flowing words of those who preach you, the hearts of men shall be opened to confession,' to whom it was said: 'Rend your hearts and not your garments.' What is: 'The peoples shall see you and shall grieve,' but that by mourning they may be blessed? What is: 'Scattering the waters as you go,' but 'walking in those who announce you everywhere, you scatter the streams of doctrine this way and that'? What is:
「因為你必騎上你的馬,你的騎乘就是拯救」—就是「你的傳福音者,受你管理的,必抬著你,你的福音必成為信你之人的救恩」。「主說,你必張弓搭箭攻擊權杖」—就是「你必以你的審判威嚇地上的君王」。「地必被江河裂開」—就是「藉著傳揚你之人湧流的話語,人的心必開啟而認信」,正如對他們所說的:「你們要撕裂心腸,不撕裂衣服」。「眾民必看見你而悲傷」是何意?豈非藉哀慟而蒙福嗎?「行走時分開眾水」是何意?豈非「你行在那遍處宣揚你的人裏面,向這邊那邊分散教訓的水流」?這是何意:
3:2449
Dedit abyssus uocem suam, an \'profunditas cordis humani quid ei uideretur expressit\'? Altitudo phantasiae suae tamquam uersus superioris est expositio; altitudo enim est abyssus. Quod autem ait: Phantasiae suae, subaudiendum est (uocem dedit); hoc est, quod diximus, quid ei uideretur expressit). Phantasia quippe uisio est, quam non tenuit, non operuit, sed confitendo eructauit. Eleuatus est sol, et luna stetit in ordine suo, hoc est \'adscendit Christus in caelum, et ordinata est ecclesia sub rege suo*.
'The deep gave its voice'—is it not 'the depth of the human heart expressed what seemed to it'? 'The height of his imagination' is, as it were, an exposition of the foregoing verse; for the height is the deep. But as to what he says, 'of his imagination,' we must supply 'gave a voice'—that is, what we said, 'it expressed what seemed to it.' For an imagination is a vision, which it did not hold back nor cover, but, confessing, poured forth. 'The sun was raised up, and the moon stood in its order'—that is, 'Christ ascended into heaven, and the Church was set in order under her king.'
「深淵發聲」—豈非「人心的深處表達出它所以為的」?「他幻想的高處」彷彿是前一節的解釋;因為高處就是深淵。但他所說「他的幻想」,須補上「發出聲音」—就是我們所說的「表達出它所以為的」。因為幻想就是異象,這異象他並未隱藏,也未遮蓋,乃是認信而傾吐出來。「日頭被高舉,月亮停在本位」—就是「基督升入天上,教會在她的王之下被安排有序」。
3:2450
In lucem iacula tua ibunt, hoc est \'non in occultum, sed in manifestum tua uerba mittentur.\' In splendorem coruscationis armorum tuorum, subaudiendum est iacula tua ibunt\\ Dixerat enim suis: Quae dico uobis in tenebris, dicite in lumine. In comminatione minor a b i s terram, id est \'comminando humiliabis homines.) Et in furore deicies gentes, quia eos, qui se exaltant, uindicando conlides. Existi in salutem populi tui, ut saluos facias christos tuos; misisti in capita iniquorum mortem, nihil horum est exponendum. Excitasti uincula usque ad collum, et bona hic possunt intellegi uincula sapientiae, ut iniciantur pedes in conpedes eius et collum in torquem eius.
'Your darts shall go forth into the light'—that is, 'your words shall be sent not into secret but into the open.' 'Into the splendor of the flashing of your weapons'—we must supply 'your darts shall go.' For he had said to his own: 'What I tell you in darkness, speak in the light.' 'In threatening you shall diminish the earth'—that is, 'by threatening you shall humble men.' 'And in fury you shall cast down the nations'—because by vindication you shall crush those who exalt themselves. 'You have gone forth for the salvation of your people, to save your anointed ones; you have sent death upon the heads of the wicked'—none of this needs exposition. 'You have stirred up the bonds even to the neck'—and here the bonds of wisdom can be understood in a good sense, that 'his feet may be put into his fetters and his neck into his collar.'
「你的箭必射入光明中」—就是「你的話語必不射入隱密處,乃射入明顯處」。「射入你兵器閃爍的光輝中」—須補上「你的箭必發出」。因為他曾對自己的人說:「我在暗中告訴你們的,你們要在明處說出來。」「你必以威嚇使地減少」—就是「你必藉威嚇使人謙卑」。「你必在烈怒中傾倒列國」—因為你必藉伸冤擊碎那些自高的人。「你出來拯救你的子民,拯救你的受膏者;你使死亡臨到惡人的頭上」—這些都無需解釋。「你激動鎖鏈直到頸項」—此處智慧的鎖鏈可作美好之意領會,使「他的腳被放入腳鐐,他的頸被套上頸環」。
3:2451
Praecidisti in stupore mentis, subaudimus (uincula); excitauit enim bona, praecidit mala, de quibus ei dicitur: Disrupisti uincula mea, et hoc in stupore mentis, id est mirabiliter. Capita potentium mouebuntur in ea, in ea scilicet admiratione. Adaperient morsus suos, sicut edens pauper absconse. Potentes enim quidam Iudaeorum ueniebant ad Dominum facta eius et uerba mirati, et esurientes panem doctrinae manducabant absconse propter metum Iudaeorum, sicut eos prodidit euangęlium . Et inmisisti in mare equos tuos turbantes aquas multas, quae nihil sunt aliud quam populi multi; non enim alii timore conuerterentur, alii furore persequerentur, nisi omnes turbarentur.
'You have cut off in amazement of mind'—we supply 'the bonds'; for he stirred up the good bonds and cut off the evil, concerning which it is said to him: 'You have broken my bonds,' and this 'in amazement of mind,' that is, marvelously. 'The heads of the mighty shall be moved in it'—namely in that admiration. 'They shall open their mouths, like a poor man eating in secret.' For certain mighty ones of the Jews came to the Lord, marveling at his deeds and words, and, hungering, ate the bread of doctrine in secret for fear of the Jews, as the gospel disclosed concerning them. 'And you sent your horses into the sea, troubling many waters,' which are nothing else than many peoples; for some would not be converted by fear and others persecute in fury, unless all were troubled.
「你在心神驚異中砍斷」—我們補上「鎖鏈」;因為他激動了美善的鎖鏈,砍斷了邪惡的,論到這些,有話對他說:「你解開了我的鎖鏈」,而這是「在心神驚異中」,就是奇妙地。「強有力者的頭必在其中震動」—就是在那驚歎中。「他們必張開口,如同貧窮人暗中吃食。」因為猶太人中有些有力者來到主面前,希奇他的作為與言語,飢餓地暗中吃了道理的餅,因為懼怕猶太人,正如福音所揭示論到他們的。「你使你的馬踏進海中,攪動大水」,這大水不外乎就是許多民;因為若不是眾人都被攪動,就不會有些人因懼怕而歸正,有些人因烈怒而逼迫。
3:2452
Obseruaui, et expauit uenter meus a uoce orationis labiorum meorum; et introiit tremor in ossa mea, et subtus me turbata est habitudo mea. Intendit in ea, quae dicebat, et ipsa sua est oratione perterritus, quam prophetice fundebat et in qua futura cernebat; turbatis enim populis multis uidit inminentes ecclesiae tribulationes; continuoque se membrum eius agnouit adque ait: Requiescam in die tribulationis. tamquam ad eos pertinens, qui sunt spe gaudentes, in tribulatione patientes. Ut adscendam, inquit, ad populum peregrinationis meae, recedens utique a populo maligno carnalis cognationis suae, non peregrinante in hac terra nec supernam patriam requirente.
'I watched, and my belly trembled at the voice of the prayer of my lips; and trembling entered into my bones, and beneath me my condition was troubled.' He gave heed to the things he was saying, and he was terrified by his own prayer, which he prophetically poured forth and in which he discerned things to come; for with many peoples troubled, he saw the tribulations threatening the Church; and forthwith he recognized himself as a member of her and said: 'I shall rest in the day of tribulation,' as one pertaining to those who are rejoicing in hope, patient in tribulation. 'That I may ascend,' he says, 'to the people of my pilgrimage,' withdrawing surely from the malignant people of his own carnal kindred, which does not sojourn as a pilgrim in this earth nor seek the heavenly fatherland.
「我聽見就身體戰兢,我的嘴唇因禱告的聲音發顫;我骨中朽爛,我在所立之處戰兢。」他留心他所說的,並因自己所說預言般傾吐、在其中看見將來之事的禱告而驚惶;因為見許多民被攪動,他看見臨到教會的患難;他隨即認出自己是教會的一個肢體,便說:「我要在患難的日子安息」,彷彿是屬乎那些在指望中歡喜、在患難中忍耐之人。他說:「我要上到我寄居的子民那裏」,這實在是離開他自己肉身親族那惡毒的子民—這族不在此地寄居如客旅,也不尋求天上的家鄉。
3:2453
Quoniam ficus, inquit, non adferet fructus, et non erunt natiuitates in uineis; mentietur opus oliuae, et campi non facient escam. Defecerunt ab esca oues, et non supersunt in praesepibus boues. Vidit eam gentem, quae Christum fuerat occisura, ubertatem copiarum spiritalium perdituram, quas per terrenam fecunditatem more prophetico figurauit Et quia iram Dei talem propterea passa est illa gens, quia ignorans Dei iustitiam suam uoluit constituere, iste continuo: Ego autem, inquit, in Domino exultabo, gaudebo in Deo salutari meo. Dominus Deus meus uirtus mea, statuit pedes meos in consummationem;
'For the fig tree,' he says, 'shall not bear fruit, and there shall be no produce in the vines; the work of the olive shall fail, and the fields shall yield no food. The sheep have failed from food, and there are no oxen in the stalls.' He saw that the nation which was to slay Christ would lose the abundance of spiritual riches, which he figured by earthly fruitfulness in the prophetic manner. And because that nation suffered such wrath of God for this reason, that being ignorant of God's righteousness it wished to establish its own, he forthwith says: 'But I will exult in the Lord, I will rejoice in God my Savior. The Lord my God is my strength, he has set my feet for completion;'
他說:「無花果樹必不發旺,葡萄樹不結果;橄欖樹的工夫必落空,田地不出糧食。羊圈中的羊絕了,棚內也沒有牛。」他看見那將要殺害基督的民必喪失豐盛的屬靈財富,他按先知的手法以地上的豐收來表徵這財富。又因那民承受神如此的忿怒,正是由於他們不知道神的義,想要立自己的義,他隨即說:「然而我要因耶和華歡騰,因救我的神喜樂。主耶和華是我的力量,他使我的腳穩立到底;
3:2454
super excelsa inponet me, ut uincam in cantico eius, illo scilicet cantico, de quo similia quaedam dicuntur in psalmo: Statuit super petram pedes meos et direxit gressus meos, et inmisit in os meum canticum nouum, hymnum Deo nostro. Ipse ergo uincit in cantico Domini, qui placet in eius laude non sua, ut qui gloriatur, in Domino glorietur. Melius autem mihi uidentur quidam codices habere: Gaudebo in Deo Iesu meo, quam hi, qui uolentes id Latine ponere, nomen ipsum non posuerunt, quod est nobis amicius et dulcius nominare. CAPUT XXXIII. De Christo et uocatione gentium quae Hieremias et Sophonias prophetico spiritu sint praefati.
he will set me upon the high places, that I may conquer in his song'—that song, namely, concerning which similar things are said in the psalm: 'He set my feet upon a rock and directed my steps, and put into my mouth a new song, a hymn to our God.' He therefore conquers in the song of the Lord who delights in his praise, not his own, that 'he who glories may glory in the Lord.' But it seems to me that certain copies have it better: 'I will rejoice in God my Jesus,' than those which, wishing to put this in Latin, did not set down the very name which is dearer and sweeter for us to name. CHAPTER XXXIII. Concerning Christ and the calling of the Gentiles which Jeremiah and Zephaniah foretold by the prophetic spirit.
他必使我立在高處,叫我在他的詩歌中得勝」—就是那詩歌,詩篇中也有類似的話論到它:「他使我的腳立在磐石上,使我腳步穩當,將新歌放在我口中,就是讚美我們神的詩。」所以凡喜悅他的讚美而非自己讚美的人,就在主的詩歌中得勝,使「誇口的當指著主誇口」。但在我看來,某些抄本作「我要因救我的神耶穌喜樂」,比那些想把這話譯成拉丁文卻沒有放上那名字的抄本更佳—那名字對我們稱呼起來更為親切甘甜。第三十三章。論耶利米和西番雅藉先知之靈所預言關於基督與外邦人蒙召的事。
3:2455
Hieremias propheta de maioribus est, sicut Esaias, non de minoribus, sicut ceteri, de quorum scriptis nonnulla iam posui. Prophetauit autem regnante Iosia in Hierusalem et aput Romanos Anco Marcio, iam propinquante captiuitate Iudaeorum Tetendit autem prophetiam usque ad quintum mensem captiuitatis, sicut in eius litteris inuenimus. Sophonias autem unus de minoribus adiungitur ei. Nam et ipse in diebus Iosiae prophetasse se dicit; sed quousque, non dicit. Prophetauit ergo Hieremias non solum Anci Marcii, uerum etiam Tarquinii Prisci temporibus, quem Romani habuerunt quintum regem. Ipse enim, quando illa captiuitas facta est, regnare iam coeperat. Prophetans ergo de Christo Hieremias:
The prophet Jeremiah is one of the major prophets, like Isaiah, not of the minor ones, like the rest, of whose writings I have already set down some things. He prophesied when Josiah reigned in Jerusalem and Ancus Marcius among the Romans, the captivity of the Jews now drawing near. But he extended his prophecy even to the fifth month of the captivity, as we find in his writings. Zephaniah, however, one of the minor prophets, is joined to him. For he too says that he prophesied in the days of Josiah; but how long, he does not say. Jeremiah therefore prophesied not only in the times of Ancus Marcius, but also of Tarquinius Priscus, whom the Romans had as their fifth king. For he had already begun to reign when that captivity took place. Prophesying therefore of Christ, Jeremiah says:
先知耶利米是大先知之一,像以賽亞一樣,而不像其餘的人是小先知—我已經寫下了他們著作中的一些話。他在約西亞於耶路撒冷作王、安庫斯·瑪基烏斯於羅馬人中作王、猶太人被擄將近之時說預言。但他把他的預言延伸到被擄後的第五個月,正如我們在他的著作中所見。然而西番雅,一位小先知,被附在他之後。因為他也說自己在約西亞的日子說預言;但說到何時,他卻沒有說明。所以耶利米不僅在安庫斯·瑪基烏斯的時代,也在塔克文·普里斯庫斯—羅馬人的第五位王—的時代說預言。因為當那被擄發生時,他已經開始作王了。所以耶利米預言基督,說:
3:2456
Spiritus, inquit, oris nostri Christus Dominus captus est in peccatis nostris, sic breuiter ostendensetdominum nostrum Christum et passum esse pro nobis. Item loco alio: Hic Deus meus, inquit, et non aestimabitur alter ad eum; qui inuenit omnem uiam prudentiae et dedit eam Iacob puero suo et Israel dilecto suo; post haec in terra uisus est et cum hominibus conuersatus est. Hoc testimonium quidam non Hieremiae, sed scribae eius adtribuunt, qui uocabatur Baruch; sed Hieremiae celebratius habetur. Rursus idem propheta de ipso: Ecce. inquit, dies ueniunt, ait Dominus, et suscitabo Dauid germen iustum, et regnabit rex et sapiens erit et faciet iudicium et iustitiam in terra.
'The Spirit of our mouth, the Lord Christ, was taken in our sins,' thus briefly showing both that he is our Lord Christ and that he suffered for us. Likewise in another place he says: 'This is my God, and no other shall be esteemed beside him; who found out all the way of prudence and gave it to Jacob his servant and to Israel his beloved; after this he was seen upon earth and conversed with men.' This testimony some attribute not to Jeremiah but to his scribe, who was called Baruch; but it is more commonly held to be Jeremiah's. Again the same prophet says concerning him: 'Behold, the days come, says the Lord, and I will raise up to David a righteous Branch, and a king shall reign and shall be wise and shall execute judgment and justice in the earth.'
「我們鼻中的氣息,就是主基督,在我們的罪中被擒拿」,這樣簡短地表明他既是我們的主基督,又為我們受苦。同樣在別處他說:「這是我的神,再沒有別的可與他相比;他找出智慧的全部道路,賜給他的僕人雅各和他所愛的以色列;此後他在地上被人看見,與人同住。」這見證有人歸於不是耶利米,乃是他的文士巴錄;但較通行的看法是歸於耶利米。這同一位先知又論到他說:「耶和華說,看哪,日子將到,我要為大衛興起一個公義的苗裔;他必作王掌權,行事有智慧,在地上施行公平和公義。」
3:2457
In diebus illis saluabitur Iuda, et Israel habitabit confidenter; et hoc est nomen, quod uocabunt eum: Dominus iustus noster. De uocatione etiam gentium, quae fuerat futura et eam nunc inpletam cernimus, sic locutus est: Domine Deus meus et refugium meum in die malorum, ad te gentes uenient ab extremo terrae et dicent: Vere mendacia coluerunt patres nostri simulacra, et non est in illis utilitas. Quia uero non erant eum agnituri Iudaei, a quibus eum et occidi oportebat, sic idem propheta significat: Graue cor per omnia, et homo est, et quis agnoscit eum? Huius est etiam illud quod in libro septimo decimo posui de testamento nouo, cuius est mediator Christus. Ipse quippe Hieremias ait:
'In those days Judah shall be saved, and Israel shall dwell confidently; and this is the name by which they shall call him: The Lord our Righteous One.' Concerning the calling of the Gentiles also, which was to be and which we now perceive fulfilled, he spoke thus: 'O Lord my God and my refuge in the day of evils, to you the nations shall come from the ends of the earth and shall say: Truly our fathers worshiped lies, idols, and there is no profit in them.' But because the Jews were not going to recognize him—they by whom it was fitting that he should be slain—the same prophet signifies thus: 'The heart is heavy in all things, and he is man, and who recognizes him?' His also is that which I set down in the seventeenth book concerning the New Testament, of which Christ is the mediator. For Jeremiah himself says:
「在那些日子,猶大必得救,以色列必安然居住;他的名必稱為:耶和華我們的義。」論到外邦人蒙召—這事本要發生,我們如今也看見已經應驗—他這樣說:「耶和華我的神,我患難之日的避難所啊,列國必從地極來到你這裏,說:我們列祖所承受的,不過是虛假、偶像,其中毫無益處。」但因猶太人不肯認他—基督本當由他們被殺—這同一位先知如此表明:「人心在凡事上沉重,他是人,誰能認出他呢?」我在第十七卷中所記論到新約的話也是他說的—基督是新約的中保。因為耶利米自己說:
3:2458
Ecce dies ueniunt, dicit Dominus, et consummabo super domumlacob testamentum nouum, et cetera quae ibi leguntur. Sophoniae autem prophetae, qui cum Hieremia prophetabat, haec praedicta de Christo interim ponam: Exspecta me, dicit Dominus, in die resurrectionis meae in futurum: quia iudicium meum, ut congregem gentes et colligam regna. Et iterum: Horribilis, inquit, Dominus super eos, et exterminabit omnes deos terrae, et adorabit eum uir de loco suo, omnes insulae gentium. Et paulo post: Tunc, inquit, transuertam in populos linguam et progenies eius, ut inuocent omnes nomen Domini et seruiant ei sub iugo uno; a finibus fluminum Aethiopiae adferent hostias mihi.
'Behold, the days come, says the Lord, and I will complete over the house of Jacob a new testament,' and the rest that is read there. But of the prophet Zephaniah, who prophesied with Jeremiah, I will for the present set down these things foretold concerning Christ: 'Wait for me, says the Lord, in the day of my resurrection, in the time to come; for my judgment is to gather the nations and to assemble the kingdoms.' And again: 'The Lord shall be terrible over them, and he shall exterminate all the gods of the earth, and every man shall worship him from his own place, all the islands of the nations.' And a little after: 'Then,' he says, 'I will turn the language unto the peoples, and his generation, that they may all call upon the name of the Lord and serve him under one yoke; from the borders of the rivers of Ethiopia they shall bring sacrifices to me.'
「耶和華說,看哪,日子將到,我要向雅各家成就一個新約」,以及那裏所讀的其餘的話。但論到與耶利米同說預言的先知西番雅,我目前要寫下這些論及基督的預言:「耶和華說,你們要等候我,等候我在將來復活的日子;因為我已定意要招聚列國,聚集列邦。」又說:「耶和華必向他們顯為可畏,他必除滅地上一切的神;列國的眾海島,各人必從本處敬拜他。」稍後他說:「那時,我必使眾民改變言語和他的後裔,好叫他們都求告耶和華的名,在一個軛下事奉他;從古實河外,必有人向我獻祭物。」
3:2459
In illo die [non] confunderis ex omnibus adinuentionibus tuis, quas inpie egisti in me; quia tunc auferam abs te prauitates iniuriae tuae; et iam non adicies, ut magnificeris super montem sanctum meum, et subrelinquam in te populum mansuetum et humilem; et uerebuntur a nomine Domini, qui reliqui fuerint Israel. Hae sunt reliquiae, de quibus alibi prophetatur, quod apostolus etiam commemorat: Si fuerit numerus filiorum Israel sicut harena maris, reliquiae saluae fient. Hae quippe in Christum illius gentis reliquiae crediderunt. CAPUT XXXIIII. De prophetia Danielis et Hiezechielis, quae in Christum ecclesiamque concordat.
'In that day you shall not be confounded for all your devices by which you acted impiously against me; for then I will take away from you the depravities of your injury; and you shall no more go on to magnify yourself upon my holy mountain, and I will leave behind in you a meek and humble people; and they who shall be the remnant of Israel shall fear the name of the Lord.' These are the remnant of which it is prophesied elsewhere, which the apostle also recalls: 'Though the number of the children of Israel be as the sand of the sea, a remnant shall be saved.' For these remnant of that nation believed in Christ. CHAPTER XXXIV. Concerning the prophecy of Daniel and Ezekiel, which accords with Christ and the Church.
「當那日,你必不因你向我所行一切不虔的詭計而蒙羞;因為那時我必從你中間除掉你那狂傲的惡行;你必不再在我的聖山上自高自大,我必在你中間留下溫柔謙卑的子民;那以色列所餘剩的,必敬畏耶和華的名。」這些就是別處所預言、使徒也提及的餘剩者:「以色列人雖多如海沙,得救的不過是剩下的餘數。」因為那民這些餘剩者信了基督。第三十四章。論但以理和以西結的預言,與基督和教會相合。
3:2460
In ipsa POITO Babyloniae captiuitate prius prophetauerunt Daniel et Hiezechiel, alii scilicet duo ex prophetis maioribus. Quorum Daniel etiam tempus, quo uenturus fuerat Christus adque passurus, numero definiuit annorum; quod longum est conputando monstrare, et ab aliis factitatum est ante nos. De potestate uero eius et ecclesia sic locutus est: Videbam, inquit, in uisu noctis, et ecce cum nubibus caeli ut filius hominis ueniens erat; et usque ad uetustum dierum peruenit, et in conspectu eius praelatus est; et ipsi datus est principatus et honor et regnum, et omnes populi, tribus, linguae ipsi seruient. Potestas eius potestas perpetua. quae non transibit, et regnum eius non corrump e t u r.
In the very captivity of Babylon Daniel and Ezekiel prophesied first—two others, namely, of the major prophets. Of whom Daniel even defined by a number of years the time at which Christ was to come and to suffer; which it would be long to show by computation, and it has been done by others before us. But concerning his power and the Church he spoke thus: 'I saw,' he says, 'in a vision of the night, and behold, with the clouds of heaven there was as it were a Son of man coming; and he came even to the Ancient of days, and was brought before him; and to him was given the principality and honor and kingdom, and all peoples, tribes, and tongues shall serve him. His power is an everlasting power, which shall not pass away, and his kingdom shall not be destroyed.'
正在巴比倫被擄的期間,但以理和以西結首先說預言—就是大先知中另外的兩位。其中但以理甚至用年數定出基督要來並要受苦的時間;這藉計算來說明甚為冗長,且在我們以前已有別人作過。但論到他的權能和教會,他這樣說:「他說,我在夜間的異象中觀看,見有一位像人子的,駕著天雲而來;他來到亙古常在者面前,被引到他面前;得了權柄、尊榮和國度,使各方、各民、各國的人都事奉他。他的權柄是永遠的權柄,不能廢去,他的國必不敗壞。」
3:2461
Hiezechiel quoque more prophetico per Dauid Christum significans, quia carnem de Dauid semine adsumsit (propter quam formam serui, qua factus est homo, etiam seruus Dei dicitur idem Dei filius), sic eum prophetando praenuntiat ei persona Dei Patris: Et suscitabo, inquit, superpecora mea pastorem unum qui pascat ea, seruum meum Dauid; et ipse pascet ea et ipse erit his in pastorem. Ego autem Dominus ero eis in Deum, et seruus meus Dauid princeps in medio eorum; ego Dominus locutus sum. Et alio loco: Et rex, inquit. unus erit omnibus imperans; et non erunt ultra duae gentes, nec diuidentur amplius ia duo regna;
Ezekiel too, signifying Christ in the prophetic manner through David—because he took flesh of the seed of David (on account of which form of a servant, by which he was made man, the same Son of God is also called the servant of God)—thus foretells him by prophesying, in the person of God the Father: 'And I will raise up,' he says, 'over my flock one shepherd to feed them, my servant David; and he shall feed them and he shall be their shepherd. But I the Lord will be their God, and my servant David a prince in the midst of them; I the Lord have spoken.' And in another place: 'And there shall be one king,' he says, 'ruling over all; and there shall no more be two nations, nor shall they be divided any more into two kingdoms;'
以西結也按先知的手法藉大衛表明基督—因為他取了大衛後裔的肉身(為此緣故,他取了奴僕的形像而成為人,這同一位神的兒子也被稱為神的僕人)—於是他以父神的身分這樣預言宣告他:「他說,我必在我的羊群之上立一個牧人牧養他們,就是我的僕人大衛;他必牧養他們,作他們的牧人。我耶和華必作他們的神,我的僕人大衛必在他們中間作王;這是我耶和華說的。」又在別處說:「他說,必有一王作他們眾人的王;他們必不再為兩國,決不再分為兩個國度;
3:2462
neque polluentur ultra in idolis suis et abominationibus et in cunctis iniquitatibus suis. Et saluos eos faciam de uniuersis sedibus suis, in quibus peccauerunt, et mundabo eos; et erunt mihi populus, et ego ero eis Deus; et seruus meus Dauid rex super eos, et pastor unus erit omnium eorum. CAPUT XXXV. De trium prophetarum uaticinio, id est Aggaei, Zachariae et Malachiae. Restant tres minores prophetae, qui prophetauerunt in fine captiuitatis, Aggaeus, Zacharias, Malachias. Quorum Aggaeus Christum et ecclesiam hac apertius breuitate prophetat: Haec dicit Dominus exercituum:
neither shall they be defiled any more in their idols and abominations and in all their iniquities. And I will save them out of all their dwellings in which they sinned, and I will cleanse them; and they shall be my people, and I will be their God; and my servant David shall be king over them, and there shall be one shepherd of them all.' CHAPTER XXXV. Concerning the prophecy of three prophets, namely Haggai, Zechariah, and Malachi. There remain three minor prophets who prophesied at the end of the captivity, Haggai, Zechariah, Malachi. Of whom Haggai prophesies of Christ and the Church with this more open brevity: 'Thus says the Lord of hosts:'
「他們必不再因偶像和可憎之物,並一切的罪孽玷污自己。我必救他們脫離一切犯罪所住的地方,潔淨他們;他們必作我的子民,我必作他們的神;我的僕人大衛必作他們的王,他們眾人必歸一個牧人。」第三十五章。論三位先知的預言,就是哈該、撒迦利亞和瑪拉基。還剩三位小先知,他們在被擄之末說預言,就是哈該、撒迦利亞、瑪拉基。其中哈該以這更明顯的簡短話語預言基督與教會:「萬軍之耶和華如此說:
3:2463
Adhuc unum modicum est, et ego commouebo caelum et terram et mare et aridam, et mouebo omnes gentes, et ueniet desideratus cunctis gentibus. Haec prophetia partim conpleta iam cernitur, partim speratur in fine conplenda. Mouit enim caelum angelorum et siderum testimonio, quando incarnatus est Christus; mouit terram ingenti miraculo de ipso uirginis partu; mouit mare et aridam, cum et in insulis et in orbe toto Christus adnuntiatur: ita moueri omnes gentes uidemus ad fidem. Iam uero quod sequitur: Et ueniet desideratus cunctis gentibus, de nouissimo eius exspectatur aduentu. Ut enim esset desideratus exspectantibus, prius oportuit eum dilectum esse credentibus.
Yet a little while, and I will shake the heaven and the earth and the sea and the dry land, and I will move all the nations, and the desired of all nations shall come.' This prophecy is seen partly already fulfilled, partly hoped to be fulfilled at the end. For he moved the heaven by the testimony of angels and stars when Christ was incarnate; he moved the earth by the great miracle of the virgin's very childbearing; he moved the sea and the dry land, since Christ is announced both in the islands and in the whole world: thus we see all nations being moved to faith. But now what follows: 'And the desired of all nations shall come,' is awaited from his last coming. For that he might be desired by those who await him, it was first necessary that he be loved by those who believe.
再過不多時,我必震動天地海洋與旱地,我必震動萬國,萬國所羨慕的必來到。」這預言可見一部分已經應驗,一部分指望在末了應驗。因為當基督成為肉身時,他藉天使和眾星的見證震動了天;他藉童女親自生產的大神蹟震動了地;他震動了海洋與旱地,因為基督在眾海島和全世界都被宣揚:這樣我們看見萬國都被震動歸向信德。但如今所接著的:「萬國所羨慕的必來到」,乃是指望於他末次的降臨。因為他要為等候他的人所羨慕,首先必須他為信他的人所愛。
3:2464
Zacharias de Christo et ecclesia: Exuit, inquit, ualde, filia Sion, iubila, filia Hierusalem; ecce rex tuus uenit tibi iustus et saluator; ipse pauper et adscendens super asinum et super pullum filium asinae; et potestas eius a mari usque ad mare et a fluminibus usque ad fines terrae. Hoc quando factum sit, ut Dominus Christus in itinere iumento huius generis uteretur, in euangelio legitur, ubi et haec prophetia commemoratur ex parte, quantum illi loco sufficere uisum est. Alio loco ad ipsum Christum in spiritu prophetiae loquens de remissione peccatorum per eius sanguinem: Tu quoque, inquit, in sanguine testamenti tu-i emisisti uinctos tuos de lacu, in quo non est aqua.
Zechariah concerning Christ and the Church says: 'Rejoice greatly, O daughter of Zion; shout, O daughter of Jerusalem; behold, your king comes to you, righteous and a savior; he is poor and riding upon an ass and upon a colt, the foal of an ass; and his power shall be from sea to sea and from the rivers to the ends of the earth.' When this came to pass—that the Lord Christ on his journey used a beast of burden of this kind—is read in the gospel, where also this prophecy is recalled in part, as much as seemed sufficient for that passage. In another place, speaking to Christ himself in the spirit of prophecy concerning the remission of sins through his blood: 'You also,' he says, 'in the blood of your testament have sent forth your prisoners out of the pit in which there is no water.'
撒迦利亞論基督與教會說:「錫安的女子啊,應當大大喜樂;耶路撒冷的女子啊,應當歡呼;看哪,你的王來到你這裏,是公義的,並且施行拯救;他是貧窮的,騎著驢,就是騎著驢駒;他的權柄必從這海管到那海,從大河管到地極。」這事何時成就—就是主基督在路途中使用這種馱獸—記在福音中,那裏也部分提及這預言,正如那段所看為足夠的。在別處,他以預言的靈對基督自己說,論到藉他的血赦免罪:「他說,你也藉著你立約的血,將你被擄的人從無水的坑中釋放出來。」
3:2465
Quid per hunc lacum uelit intellegi, possunt diuersa sentiri etiam secundum rectam fidem. Mihi tamen uidetur non eo significari melius, nisi humanae miseriae profunditatem siccam quodam modo et sterilem, ubi non sunt fluenta iustitiae, sed iniquitatis lutum. De hoc quippe etiam in psalmo dicitur: Et eduxit me de lacu miseriae et de luto limi. Malachias prophetans ecclesiam, quam per Christum cernimus propagatam, Iudaeis apertissime dicit ex persona Dei: Non est mihi uoluntas in uobis, et munus non suscipiam de manu uestra. Ab ortu enim solis usque ad occasum magnum nomen meum in gentibus, et in omni loco sacrificabitur et offeretur nomini meo oblatio munda;
What he wishes to be understood by this pit, diverse things can be felt even according to right faith. Yet to me it seems to signify nothing better than the depth of human misery, dry in a certain manner and barren, where there are not the streams of righteousness but the mire of iniquity. For of this it is said also in the psalm: 'And he brought me up out of the pit of misery and out of the mire of clay.' Malachi, prophesying the Church which we perceive propagated through Christ, says most openly to the Jews in the person of God: 'I have no pleasure in you, and I will not accept a gift from your hand. For from the rising of the sun even to its setting my name is great among the nations, and in every place there shall be sacrificed and offered to my name a pure offering;'
他要這坑所表明的是甚麼,即使按正確的信德也可有不同的領會。然而在我看來,它所表明的莫過於人類愁苦的深處,這深處在某種意義上是乾涸荒蕪的,那裏沒有公義的水流,只有罪孽的污泥。因為論到這事,詩篇中也說:「他從愁苦的坑裏、從淤泥中把我拉上來。」瑪拉基預言我們所看見藉基督廣傳的教會,以神的身分極明顯地對猶太人說:「我不喜悅你們,也不從你們手中收納供物。因為從日出之地到日落之處,我的名在外邦人中為大;在各處,人必向我的名獻香並獻潔淨的供物;
3:2466
quia magnum nomen meum in gentibus, dicit Dominus. Hoc sacrificium per sacerdotium Christi secundum ordinem Melchisedech cum in omni loco a solis ortu usque ad occasum Deo iam uideamus offerri, sacrificium autem Iudaeorum, quibus dictum est: Non est mihi uoluntas in uobis, nec accipiam munus de manibus uestris, cessasse negare non possunt: quid adhuc exspectant alium Christum, cum hoc, quod prophetatum legunt et inpletum uident, inpleri non potuerit nisi per ipsum? Dicit enim paulo post de ipso ex persona Dei: Testamentum meum erat cum eo uitae et pacis. et.dedi ei, ut timore timeret me, et a facie nominis mei reuereretur. Lex ueritatis erat in ore ipsius.
for my name is great among the nations, says the Lord.' Since we now see this sacrifice offered to God in every place from the rising of the sun even to its setting through the priesthood of Christ after the order of Melchizedek, while the sacrifice of the Jews, to whom it was said: 'I have no pleasure in you, nor will I accept a gift from your hands,' has ceased—this they cannot deny. Why do they still await another Christ, when what they read prophesied and see fulfilled could not have been fulfilled except through him? For he says a little after concerning him in the person of God: 'My covenant with him was of life and peace; and I gave him, that he should fear me with fear and reverence before the face of my name. The law of truth was in his mouth.'
「因為我的名在外邦人中為大,這是耶和華說的。」既然我們如今看見這祭物從日出之地到日落之處,在各處藉著基督按麥基洗德等次的祭司職任獻給神,而猶太人的祭—就是對他們所說「我不喜悅你們,也不從你們手中收納供物」的—已經止息,這事他們不能否認。他們既讀到所預言的、又看見已應驗的,這事除非藉著他斷不能應驗,他們為何還等候別的基督呢?因為他稍後以神的身分論到他說:「我曾與他立生命和平安的約;我賜給他,使他存敬畏的心懼怕我,在我名前肅敬。真理的律法在他口中。」
3:2467
in pace dirigens ambulauit mecum et multos conuertit ab iniquitate; quoniam labia sacerdotis custodient scientiam et legem inquirent ex ore eius; quoniam angelus Domini omnipotentis est. Nec mirandum est, quia Domini omnipotentis angelus dictus est Christus Iesus. Sicut enim seruus propter formam serui, in qua uenit ad homines, sic angelus propter euangelium, quod nuntiauit hominibus. Nam si Graeca ista interpretemur, et euangelium bona nuntiatio est et angelus nuntius. De ipso quippe iterum dicit: Ecce mittam angelum meum, et prospiciet uiam ante faciem meam; et subito ueniet in templum suum Dominus, quem uos quaeritis, et angelus testamenti, quem uos uultis.
'Walking with me in peace and uprightness, he turned many away from iniquity; for the lips of the priest shall keep knowledge, and they shall seek the law from his mouth; for he is the angel of the Lord Almighty.' Nor is it to be wondered at that Christ Jesus is called the angel of the Lord Almighty. For just as he is called servant on account of the form of a servant in which he came to men, so he is called angel on account of the gospel which he announced to men. For if we translate this Greek, both the gospel is good news and the angel a messenger. For concerning him again it says: 'Behold, I will send my angel, and he shall look out the way before my face; and suddenly the Lord whom you seek shall come into his temple, and the angel of the testament whom you desire.'
「他以平安和正直與我同行,使許多人回轉離開罪孽;因為祭司的嘴唇當守住知識,人也當從他口中尋求律法;因為他是全能之主的使者。」基督耶穌被稱為全能之主的使者,也不足為奇。因為他既因所取奴僕的形像—就是他來到人間所取的—而被稱為僕人,照樣他也因所傳給人的福音而被稱為使者。因為若我們翻譯這希臘文,福音就是好信息,使者就是報信者。因為論到他,又說:「看哪,我要差遣我的使者,他必在我面前預備道路;你們所尋求的主必忽然進入他的殿,就是你們所喜悅之立約的使者。」
3:2468
Ecce uenit, dicit Dominus omnipotens; et quis sustinebit diem introitus eius? aut quis resistet in adspectu eius? Hoc loco et primum et secundum Christi praenuntiauit aduentum; primum scilicet, de quo ait: Et subito ueniet in templum suum, id est in carnem suam, de qua dixit in euangelio: Soluite templum hoc, et in triduo resuscitabo illud; secundum uero, ubi ait: Ecce uenit, dicit Dominus omnipotens, et quis sustinebit diem introitus eius? aut quis resistet in adspectu eius? Quod autem dixit: Dominus, quem uos quaeritis, et angelus testamenti, quem uos uultis, significauit utique etiam Iudaeos secundum scripturas, quas legunt, Christum quaerere et uelle.
'Behold, he comes, says the Lord Almighty; and who shall endure the day of his entrance? or who shall stand in his sight?' In this place he foretold both the first and the second coming of Christ; the first, namely, of which he says: 'And suddenly the Lord shall come into his temple,' that is, into his flesh, concerning which he said in the gospel: 'Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up'; but the second, where he says: 'Behold, he comes, says the Lord Almighty, and who shall endure the day of his entrance? or who shall stand in his sight?' But in that he said: 'The Lord whom you seek, and the angel of the testament whom you desire,' he signified that the Jews too, according to the scriptures which they read, seek and desire Christ.
「全能之主說,看哪,他來到;他來的日子,誰能當得起呢?他顯現的時候,誰能站立得住呢?」在此處他預言了基督的第一次和第二次降臨;第一次,就是他所說的:「主必忽然進入他的殿」,即進入他的肉身—論到肉身他在福音中說:「你們拆毀這殿,我三日內要把它重建起來」;而第二次,就在他說:「全能之主說,看哪,他來到;他來的日子,誰能當得起呢?他顯現的時候,誰能站立得住呢?」之處。但他既說:「你們所尋求的主,並你們所喜悅之立約的使者」,他便表明猶太人也按他們所讀的經,尋求並渴望基督。
3:2469
Sed multi eorum, quem quaesierunt et uoluerunt, uenisse non agnouerunt, excaecati in cordibus suis praecedentibus meritis suis. Quod sane hic nominat testamentum, uel supra, ubi ait: Testamentum meum erat cum eo, uel hic, ubi eum dixit angelum testamenti, nouum procul dubio testamentum debemus accipere, ubi sempiterna, non uetus, ubi temporalia sunt promissa; quae pro magno habentes plurimi infirmi et Deo uero talium rerum mercede seruientes, quando uident eis inpios abundare, turbantur. Propter quod idem propheta, ut noui testamenti aeternam beatitudinem, quae non dabitur nisi bonis, distingueret a ueteris terrena felicitate, quae plerumque datur et malis:
But many of them did not recognize that the one whom they sought and desired had come, being blinded in their hearts by their preceding deserts. As for what he here names the testament, whether above, where he says: 'My covenant was with him,' or here, where he called him the angel of the testament, without doubt we must understand the New Testament, where things eternal, not the Old, where things temporal, are promised. And many weak ones, holding such things as great and serving the true God for the reward of such things, when they see the impious abounding in them, are troubled. On account of which the same prophet, that he might distinguish the eternal blessedness of the New Testament, which shall be given to none but the good, from the earthly felicity of the Old, which is mostly given even to the wicked:
但他們中間有許多人,因先前所該得的報應而心裏被蒙蔽,不認得他們所尋求所渴望的那一位已經來到。至於他在此處所稱的約,無論是在上面他說「我曾與他立約」之處,或在此處他稱他為立約的使者之處,我們無疑都當領會為新約—就是那應許永遠之事的,而非舊約—那應許暫時之事的。許多軟弱的人把這些暫時之事看為大事,為著這類事的報償而事奉真神,當他們看見不虔的人在這些事上豐足,就心裏煩亂。因此這同一位先知,為要把新約的永遠福樂—就是只賜給善人的—與舊約的地上福分—就是多半連惡人也得著的—分別出來:
3:2470
Ingrauastis, inquit, super me uerba uestra, dicit Dominus, et dixistis: In quo detraximus de te? Dixistis: Vanus est omnis, qui seruit Deo, et quid plus, quiacustodiuimusobseruationes eius, et quia ambulauimus supplicantes ante faciem Domini omnipotentis? Et nunc nos beatificamus alienos, etreaedificanturomnes , quifaciunt iniqua; et aduersati sunt Deo, et salui facti sunt. Haec oblocuti sunt, qui timebant Dominum, unusquisque ad proximum suum; et animaduertit Dominus et audiuit; et scripsit librum memoriae in conspectu suo eis, qui timent Dominum et reuerentur nomen eius. Isto libro significatum est testamentum nouum. Denique quod sequitur audiamus:
'You have made your words heavy against me, says the Lord, and you have said: Wherein have we detracted from you? You have said: Vain is everyone who serves God, and what more, because we have kept his observances, and because we have walked as suppliants before the face of the Lord Almighty? And now we call strangers blessed, and all who do iniquity are built up; and they have opposed God, and have been made safe.' These things spoke against him those who feared the Lord, each to his neighbor; and the Lord gave heed and heard; and he wrote a book of remembrance before himself for those who fear the Lord and reverence his name. By this book is signified the New Testament. Finally let us hear what follows:
「耶和華說,你們用言語向我說剛硬的話,你們還說:我們在何事上毀謗了你呢?你們說:事奉神是徒然的;我們遵守他的命令,在全能之主面前哀懇而行,又有甚麼益處呢?如今我們稱狂傲的人為有福,行惡的人都建立起來;他們抵擋神,竟得保全。」那時敬畏耶和華的人彼此談論這些話;耶和華側耳而聽,就在他面前為那些敬畏耶和華、尊重他名的人寫了一本記念冊。這冊所表明的就是新約。最後讓我們聽接著的話:
3:2471
Et erunt mihi, dicit Dominus omnipotens, in diem qua ego facio in adquisitionem, et eligam eos sicut eligit homo filium suum seruientem sibi; et conuertimini, et uidebitis inter iustum et in ius t u ro, et inter seruientem Deo et non seruientem. Quoniam ecce dies uenit ardens sicut clibanus et concremabit eos, et erunt omnes alienigenae et omnes facientes iniquitatem stipula, et incendet illos dies, qui adueniet, dicitDominusomnipotens ; et non derelinquetur eorum radix neque sarmentum. Et orietur uobis timentibus nomen meum sol iustitiae, et sanitas in pinnis eius; et exibitis et exultabitis sicut uituli ex uinculis resoluti;
'And they shall be mine, says the Lord Almighty, in the day in which I make for an acquisition, and I will choose them as a man chooses his son serving him; and you shall be converted, and you shall see between the just and the unjust, and between him who serves God and him who serves him not. For behold, the day comes burning like an oven, and it shall consume them, and all the aliens and all who work iniquity shall be stubble, and the day that comes shall set them on fire, says the Lord Almighty; and there shall not be left of them root nor branch. And to you who fear my name the Sun of righteousness shall arise, and health in his wings; and you shall go forth and exult like calves loosed from their bonds;'
「全能之主說,在我所定行事的日子,他們必歸我,特特歸我;我必憐恤他們,如同人憐恤事奉自己的兒子;你們必回轉,必能分辨義人和惡人,事奉神的和不事奉神的。因為看哪,那日臨近,勢如燒著的火爐,必燒滅他們;一切外人和行惡的都必如碎稭,那將到的日子必燒盡他們,這是全能之主說的;連根帶枝一無存留。但向你們敬畏我名的人,必有公義的日頭出現,其翅膀有醫治之能;你們必出來跳躍,如圈裏放出的牛犢;
3:2472
et conculcabitis iniquos, et erunt cinis sub pedibus uestris in die, in quo ego facio, dicit Dominus omnipotens. Hic est qui dicitur dies iudicii; de quo suo loco, si Deus uoluerit, loquemur uberius. CAPUT XXXVI. De Esdra et libris Macchabaeorum. Post hos tres prophetas, Aggaeum, Zachariam, Malachiam, per idem tempus liberationis populi ex Babylonica seruitute scripsit etiam Esdras, qui magis rerum gestarum scriptor est habitus quam propheta (sicuti est et liber, qui appellatur Esther, cuius res gesta in laudem Dei non longe ab his temporibus inuenitur);
and you shall tread down the wicked, and they shall be ashes under your feet in the day in which I act, says the Lord Almighty.' This is what is called the day of judgment; concerning which, if God wills, we shall speak more fully in its own place. CHAPTER XXXVI. Concerning Ezra and the books of the Maccabees. After these three prophets, Haggai, Zechariah, Malachi, during the same time of the people's liberation from the Babylonian servitude, Ezra also wrote, who is held to be a writer of deeds done rather than a prophet (just as is also the book which is called Esther, whose deed done in praise of God is found not far from these times);
「你們必踐踏惡人,在我所定行事的日子,他們必如灰塵在你們腳掌之下,這是全能之主說的。」這就是所稱的審判之日;論到這事,若神願意,我們要在適當之處更詳盡地論述。第三十六章。論以斯拉和瑪加比的書卷。在這三位先知—哈該、撒迦利亞、瑪拉基—以後,在百姓從巴比倫奴役中得釋放的同一時期,以斯拉也有著作,他被看為記事者多過先知(正如那稱為以斯帖的書卷一樣,其讚美神的事跡可見於離這些時代不遠之處);
3:2473
nisi forte Esdras in eo Christum prophe tasse intellegendus est, quod inter quosdam iuuenes orta quaestione, quid amplius ualeret in rebus, cum reges unus dixisset, alter uinum, tertius mulieres, quae plerumque regibus imperarent, idem tamen tertius ueritatem super omnia demonstrauit es. e uictricem. Consulto autem euangelio Christum esse cognoscimus ueritatem. Ab hoc tempore aput Iudaeos restituto templo non reges, sed principes fuerunt usque ad Aristobolum:
unless perhaps Ezra is to be understood to have prophesied Christ in that passage where, a question having arisen among certain young men as to what prevailed more in things, when one had said kings, another wine, the third women, who mostly command kings, yet the same third demonstrated truth to be victorious over all. Consulting the gospel, we recognize that Christ is the truth. From this time among the Jews, the temple being restored, there were not kings but princes, down to Aristobulus:
除非以斯拉或許要被理解為在那一段預言了基督,就是某些少年人中興起一個問題,論到在萬事中何者更為有力,當一人說是君王,另一人說是酒,第三人說是婦女—婦女多半能轄制君王—然而這同一位第三人卻顯明真理勝過一切,是得勝的。我們查考福音,便認得基督就是真理。從這時候起,在猶太人中,聖殿重建之後,他們不是有君王,乃是有首領,直到亞里斯多布魯:
3:2474
quorum subputatio temporum non in scripturis sanctis, quae appellantur canonicae, sed in aliis inuenitur, in quibus sunt et Macchabaeorum libri, quos non Iudaei, sed ecclesia pro canonicis habet propter quorundam martyrum passiones uehementes adque mirabiles, qui, antequam Christus uenisset in carne, usque ad mortem pro Dei lege certarunt et mala grauissima adque horribilia pertulerunt. CAPUT XXXVII. Quod prophetica auctoritas omni origine gentilis philosophiae inueniatur antiquior.
the computation of whose times is found not in the holy scriptures which are called canonical, but in others, among which are also the books of the Maccabees, which not the Jews but the Church holds as canonical, on account of the vehement and marvelous sufferings of certain martyrs who, before Christ had come in the flesh, contended even unto death for the law of God and endured most grievous and horrible evils. CHAPTER XXXVII. That prophetic authority is found more ancient than every origin of Gentile philosophy.
他們時代的推算,並不在那稱為正典的聖經中,乃在別的書卷中,其中也有瑪加比的書卷,這些書不是猶太人,乃是教會視為正典的,因為某些殉道者激烈而奇妙的受苦—他們在基督還未成為肉身降臨以先,為神的律法爭戰至死,並忍受了極其慘重可怕的苦難。第三十七章。論先知的權威被發現比外邦哲學的一切起源更為古老。
3:2475
Tempore igitur prophetarum nostrorum, quorum iam scripta ad notitiam fere omnium gentium peruenerunt, et multo magis post eos fuerunt philosophi gentium, qui hoc etiam nomine uocarentur, quod coepit a Samio Pythagora, qui eo tempore, quo Iudaeorum est soluta captiuitas, coepit excellere adque cognosci. Multo magis ergo ceteri philosophi post prophetas reperiuntur fuisse. Nam ipse Socrates Atheniensis, magister omnium, qui tunc maxime claruerunt, tenens in ea parte, quae moralis uel actiua dicitur, principatum, post Esdram in chronicis inuenitur. Non multo post etiam Plato natus est, qui longe ceteros Socratis discipulos anteiret.
In the age, therefore, of our prophets, whose writings have by now reached the knowledge of almost all nations, the philosophers of the gentiles—who were called by that very name 'philosophers'—arose much later. The term began with Pythagoras of Samos, who at the time when the captivity of the Jews was ended began to rise to eminence and to be known. Far more, then, are the rest of the philosophers found to have lived after the prophets. For Socrates the Athenian himself, the master of all who then most flourished, holding the chief place in that branch which is called moral or active philosophy, is found in the chronicles after Ezra. Not long after, Plato too was born, who far surpassed the other disciples of Socrates.
因此,在我們眾先知的時代——他們的著作如今已傳達到幾乎所有民族的認知中——外邦的哲學家興起得遠為晚近;他們之所以被稱為「哲學家」這名號,乃始於薩摩斯的畢達哥拉斯。他正是在猶太人的被擄結束之時,開始嶄露頭角並為人所知。可見其餘的哲學家更是出現在眾先知之後。因為連那位雅典人蘇格拉底——當時最為卓著者之師,在所謂道德或實踐哲學的領域中居於首位——在編年史中也是排在以斯拉之後。不久之後柏拉圖也出生了,他遠遠超越蘇格拉底其餘的門徒。
3:2476
Quibus si addamus etiam superiores, qui nondum philosophi uocabantur, septem scilicet sapientes ac deinde physicos, qui Thaleti successerunt in perscrutanda natura rerum studium eius imitati, Anaximandrum scilicet et Anaximenem et Anaxagoram aliosque nonnullos, antequam Pythagoras philosophum primus profiteretur: nec illi prophetas nostros uniuersos temporis antiquitate praecedunt, quando quidem Thales, post quem ceteri fuerunt, regnante Romulo eminuisse fertur, quando de fontibus Israel in\' eis litteris, quae toto orbe manarent, prophetiae flumen erupit.
And if to these we add even the earlier men, who were not yet called philosophers—namely the seven sages, and after them the natural philosophers who succeeded Thales in investigating the nature of things, imitating his pursuit: namely Anaximander, Anaximenes, Anaxagoras, and several others, before Pythagoras was the first to profess himself a philosopher—not even these precede all our prophets in antiquity of time, since Thales, after whom the rest came, is said to have become eminent during the reign of Romulus, at the very time when from the springs of Israel, in those writings which were to flow out over the whole world, the river of prophecy burst forth.
假使我們再加上更早的人,那些尚未被稱為哲學家的——即七賢,以及其後那些繼承泰利斯、效法他的探究、潛心鑽研萬物本性的自然哲學家:即阿那克西曼德、阿那克西美尼、阿那克薩哥拉以及若干其他人,這些都在畢達哥拉斯首先自稱哲學家之前——縱然如此,他們也並未在時代的久遠上勝過我們所有的先知;因為泰利斯(其餘人皆在他之後)據說是在羅慕路斯統治時嶄露頭角的,而正當其時,從以色列的泉源中,在那些將要流布全世界的著作裡,預言的江河噴湧而出。
3:2477
Soli igitur illi theologi poetae, Orpheus, Linus, Musaeus et si quis alius aput Graecos fuit, his prophetis Hebraeis, quorum scripta in auctoritate habemus, annis reperiuntur priores. Sed nec ipsi uerum theologum nostrum Moysen, qui unum uerum Deum ueraciter praedicauit, cuius nunc scripta in auctoritatis canone prima sunt, tempore praeuenerunt; ac per hoc, quantum ad Graecos adtinet, in qua lingua litterae huius saeculi maxime ferbuerunt, nihil habent unde sapientiam suam iactent, quo religione nostra, ubi uera sapientia est, si non superior, saltem uideatur antiquior.
Only those theological poets, then—Orpheus, Linus, Musaeus, and any other there was among the Greeks—are found to be earlier than these Hebrew prophets whose writings we hold as authoritative. Yet not even they preceded in time our true theologian Moses, who truthfully proclaimed the one true God, and whose writings now stand first in the canon of authority. And on this account, as far as concerns the Greeks—in whose tongue the literature of this world has most fervently flourished—they have nothing whereby to boast of their wisdom, by which our religion, in which is true wisdom, might seem, if not superior, at least more ancient.
因此,唯有那些神學詩人——俄耳甫斯、利努斯、穆塞俄斯,以及希臘人中或有的其他人——被認為早於這些希伯來先知,就是我們視其著作為權威的先知。然而連他們也未曾在時間上先於我們真正的神學家摩西;摩西真確地宣揚了那獨一的真神,他的著作如今在權威的正典中居於首位。因此,就希臘人而論——這世代的文學在他們的語言中最為熱烈地興盛——他們毫無可誇其智慧之處,足以使我們的宗教(其中才有真智慧),縱不顯為更優越,至少顯為更古老。
3:2478
Verum, quod fatendum est, non quidem in Graecia, sed in barbaris gentibus, sicut in Aegypto, iam fuerat ante Moysen nonnulla doctrina, quae illorum sapientia diceretur; alioquin non scriptum esset in libris sanctis, Moysen eruditum fuisse omni sapientia Aegyptiorum, tunc utique, quando ibi natus et a filia Pharaonis adoptatus adque nutritus etiam liberaliter educatus est. Sed nec sapientia Aegyptiorum sapientiam prophetarum nostrorum tempore antecedere potuit, quando quidem et Abraham propheta fuit. Quid autem sapientiae potuit esse in Aegypto, antequam eis Isis, quam mortuam tamquam magnam deam colendam putarunt, litteras traderet?
Nevertheless, what must be admitted is that, not indeed in Greece, but among barbarian nations—as in Egypt—there had already existed before Moses a certain learning which might be called their wisdom; otherwise it would not have been written in the holy books that Moses was instructed in all the wisdom of the Egyptians—at the time, namely, when he was born there and adopted and nourished by Pharaoh's daughter, and even liberally educated. But not even the wisdom of the Egyptians could precede in time the wisdom of our prophets, since Abraham too was a prophet. And what wisdom could there have been in Egypt before Isis—whom, after her death, they thought fit to worship as a great goddess—delivered letters to them?
然而,必須承認的是:固然不在希臘,卻在蠻族當中——如在埃及——早在摩西之前已有某種學問存在,或可稱為他們的智慧;否則聖書中就不會記載摩西「學了埃及人一切的學問」,那正是當他生於彼地、被法老的女兒收養撫育、甚且受了文雅教育之時。但連埃及人的智慧也不能在時間上先於我們先知的智慧,因為亞伯拉罕也是一位先知。再者,在伊西斯——他們在她死後竟尊之為大女神而敬拜——將文字傳授給他們之前,埃及又能有甚麼智慧呢?
3:2479
Isis porro Inachi filia fuisse proditur, qui primus regnare coepit Argiuis, quando Abrahae iam nepotes reperiuntur exorti. CAPUT XXXVIII. Quod quaedam sanctorum scripta ecclesiasticus canon propter nimiam non receperit uetustatem, ne per occasionem eorum falsa ueris insererentur. Iam uero si longe antiquiora repetam, et ante illud grande diluuium noster erat utique Noe patriarcha, quem prophetam quoque non inmerito dixerim; si quidem ipsa arca, quam fecit et in qua cum suis euasit, prophetia nostrorum temporum fuit. Quid Enoch septimus ab Adam, nonne etiam in canonica epistula apostoli Iudae prophetasse praedicatur?
Isis, moreover, is reported to have been the daughter of Inachus, who first began to reign over the Argives, at the time when Abraham's grandsons are found to have already been born. CHAPTER XXXVIII. That the ecclesiastical canon did not receive certain writings of holy men on account of their excessive antiquity, lest through their occasion false things should be inserted among the true. Now indeed, if I should go back to things far more ancient: even before that great flood our patriarch Noah certainly existed, whom I would not unfittingly call a prophet also, seeing that the very ark which he made, and in which he escaped with his own, was a prophecy of our times. And Enoch, the seventh from Adam—is he not declared to have prophesied even in the canonical epistle of the apostle Jude?
再者,伊西斯據傳是伊那庫斯的女兒,而伊那庫斯是最先統治阿爾戈斯人的,正當其時,亞伯拉罕的孫輩已被發現出生了。第三十八章。論教會的正典因某些聖人著作過於古老而未予接納,免得藉其機會將虛假摻入真實之中。如今,若我追溯到遠為古老的事:甚至在那場大洪水之前,無疑已有我們的先祖挪亞,我稱他也為先知並非不當;因為他所造、並與家人藉以得救的那方舟,本身就是我們這時代的一個預言。還有亞當的第七世孫以諾——他豈不在使徒猶大的正典書信中被宣稱為說過預言嗎?
3:2480
Quorum scripta ut aput Iudaeos et aput nos in auctoritate non essent, nimia fecit antiquitas, propter quam uidebantur habenda esse suspecta, ne proferrentur falsa pro ueris. Nam et proferuntur quaedam quae ipsorum esse dicantur ab eis, qui pro suo sensu passim quod uolunt credunt. Sed ea castitas canonis non recepit, non quod eorum hominum, qui Deo placuerunt, reprobetur auctoritas, sed quod ista esse non credantur ipsorum. Nec mirum debet uideri, quod suspecta habentur, quae sub tantae antiquitatis nomine proferuntur;
That the writings of these men were not held as authoritative among the Jews or among us was caused by their excessive antiquity, on account of which they seemed to be suspect, lest false things should be put forward in place of true. For indeed certain things are put forward, claimed to be theirs, by those who, according to their own fancy, indiscriminately believe whatever they wish. But the purity of the canon did not receive these, not because the authority of those men who pleased God is rejected, but because these things are not believed to be theirs. Nor ought it to seem surprising that those things are held suspect which are brought forward under the name of so great an antiquity;
這些人的著作之所以在猶太人中和在我們中間不被視為權威,是由於其過於古老,緣此它們顯得可疑,免得有人將虛假之物冒充為真實提出。事實上,確有某些東西被提出,被聲稱出自他們之手,這乃是那些憑自己臆想、隨意相信自己所願信之事的人所為。但正典的純潔性並未接納這些,並非因為那些蒙神喜悅之人的權威被否定,而是因為這些東西不被相信是出自他們之手。也不該以為奇怪:那些託名於如此久遠之古的著作竟被視為可疑;
3:2481
quando quidem in ipsa historia regum Iuda et regum Israel, quae res gestas continet, de quibus eidem scripturae canonicae credimus, commemorantur plurima, quae ibi non explicantur et in libris dicuntur aliis inueniri, quos prophetae scripserunt, et alicubi eorum quoque prophetarum nomina non tacentur; nec tamen inueniuntur in canone, quem recepit populus Dei.
since indeed in the very history of the kings of Judah and the kings of Israel, which contains the deeds about which we believe the same canonical Scriptures, very many things are mentioned which are not there set forth, but are said to be found in other books which the prophets wrote; and in some places even the names of those prophets are not passed over in silence—yet they are not found in the canon which the people of God received.
因為事實上,正是在猶大列王和以色列列王的史記中——那記載諸般事蹟、為我們所信賴的正典經卷——提到了極多的事,這些事在其中並未詳述,卻說可在先知所寫的別的書卷中尋見;甚至在有些地方,連這些先知的名字也未被略而不提——然而它們卻不見於神的子民所接納的正典之中。
3:2482
Cuius rei, fateor, causa me latet, nisi quod existimo etiam ipsos, quibus ea, quae in auctoritate religionis esse deberent, sanctus utique Spiritus reuelabat, alia sicut homines historica diligentia, alia sicut prophetas inspiratione diuina scribere potuisse, adque haec ita fuisse distincta, ut illa tamquam ipsis, ista uero tamquam Deo per ipsos loquenti iudicarentur esse tribuenda, ac sic illa pertinerent ad uber. tatem cognitionis, haec ad religionis auctoritatem, in qua auctoritate custoditur canon, praeter quem iam si qua etiam sub nomine uerorum prophetarum scripta proferuntur, nec ad ipsam copiam scientiae ualent, quoniam utrum eorum sint, quorum esse dicuntur, incertum est;
The reason for this matter, I confess, escapes me, except that I judge that even those men themselves, to whom the Holy Spirit revealed those things which ought to be in the authority of religion, could write some things, as men, by historical diligence, and other things, as prophets, by divine inspiration; and that these were so distinguished that the former should be judged as to be attributed to the men themselves, but the latter as to God speaking through them; and that thus the former pertained to the abundance of knowledge, the latter to the authority of religion. In which authority the canon is guarded; and beyond it, if now any writings, even under the name of true prophets, are brought forward, they are of no avail even toward the store of knowledge, since it is uncertain whether they are theirs whose they are said to be;
我承認,此事的緣由我尚不得而知,只是我推想:連那些蒙聖靈向他們啟示了那些應當具有宗教權威之事的人,他們也能以人的身分憑歷史的勤勉寫一些事,又以先知的身分憑神的默示寫另一些事;而這二者如此地被區分開來,以致前者被判定為應歸於那些人本身,後者卻應歸於藉他們說話的神;因此前者關乎知識的豐富,後者關乎宗教的權威。正典即在此權威中被守護;除此之外,如今若有任何著作,縱然託名於真先知而被提出,它們對於知識的儲備也毫無價值,因為無法確定它們是否真出自所聲稱的那些人之手;
3:2483
et ob hoc eis non habetur fides, maxime his, in quibus etiam contra fidem librorum canonicorum quaedam leguntur, propter quod ea prorsus non esse apparet illorum. CAPUT XXXVIIII. De Hebraicis litteris, quae numquam in suae linguae proprietate non fuerint. Non itaque credendum est, quod nonnulli arbitrantur, Hebraeam tantum linguam per illum, qui uocabatur Heber, unde Hebraeorum uocabulum est, fuisse seruatam, adque inde peruenisse ad Abraham, Hebraeas autem litteras a lege coepisse, quae data est per Moysen, sed potius per illam successionem patrum memoratam linguam cum suis litteris custoditam.
and on this account no credence is given to them—especially to those in which certain things are even read contrary to the faith of the canonical books, on account of which it is clearly evident that these are in no way theirs. CHAPTER XXXIX. Concerning the Hebrew letters, which never failed to exist in the proper character of their own tongue. It is not therefore to be believed, as some suppose, that the Hebrew tongue alone was preserved through that man who was called Heber—whence comes the name of the Hebrews—and that it thus passed down to Abraham, but that the Hebrew letters began from the Law which was given through Moses; but rather that through that succession of the fathers the said tongue was guarded together with its letters.
緣此,人對它們不予置信——尤其是那些其中甚且讀到某些違背正典書卷信仰之事的著作,因此顯而易見它們絕非出自那些人之手。第三十九章。論希伯來文字,它從未在其本族語言的固有形式中缺失過。因此不可如某些人所臆測的那樣相信:唯有希伯來語藉那位名叫希伯的人得以保存——希伯來人之名即由此而來——並如此傳至亞伯拉罕,而希伯來文字卻是始於藉摩西所頒的律法;倒不如說,藉著列祖的承續,那語言連同其文字一同被守護下來。
3:2484
Denique Moyses in populo constituit qui docendis litteris praeessent, priusquam diuinae legis ullas litteras nossent. Hos appellat scriptura 7pa[i{iatostoaif«> Yoy (:, qui Latine dici possunt litterarum inductores uel introductores, eo quod eas inducant, id est introducant, quodam modo in corda discentium uel in eas potius ipsos quos docent. Nulla igitur gens de antiquitate suae sapientiae super patriarchas et prophetas nostros, quibus diuina inerat sapientia, ulla se uanitate iactauerit, quando nec Aegyptus inuenitur, quae solet falso et inaniter de suarum doctrinarum antiquitate gloriari, qualicumque sapientia sua patriarcharum nostrorum tempore praeuenisse sapientiam.
Indeed, Moses appointed among the people men to preside over the teaching of letters, before they knew any letters of the divine Law. These the Scripture calls grammatoeisagogeis, who in Latin may be called 'inducers' or 'introducers of letters,' because they induce, that is, introduce, the letters in a certain way into the hearts of the learners—or rather introduce the learners themselves into the letters. No nation, therefore, may boast with any vanity about the antiquity of its wisdom above our patriarchs and prophets, in whom dwelt divine wisdom; since not even Egypt is found—which is wont falsely and emptily to glory about the antiquity of its teachings—to have by any wisdom of its own anticipated, in the time of our patriarchs, the wisdom of our patriarchs.
事實上,摩西在百姓中設立了那些主管文字教導的人,那時他們尚不認識神聖律法的任何文字。聖經稱這些人為「文字的引導者」(grammatoeisagogeis),用拉丁文可稱為「文字的引入者」或「介紹者」,因為他們以某種方式將文字引入、就是引進學習者的心中——或更該說是將學習者本身引進文字之中。因此沒有任何民族可憑虛妄誇耀其智慧之古老,過於我們那有神聖智慧居於其中的列祖和先知;因為連埃及——它慣於虛假而空洞地誇耀其學問之古老——也未被發現曾以其任何智慧,在我們列祖的時代搶先勝過我們列祖的智慧。
3:2485
Neque enim quisquam dicere audebit mirabilium disciplinarum eos peritissimos fuisse, antequam litteras nossent, id est, antequam Isis eo uenisset easque ibi docuisset. Ipsa porro eorum memorabilis doctrina, quae appellata est sapientia, quid erat nisi maxime astronomia et si quid aliud talium disciplinarum magis ad exercenda ingenia quam ad inluminandas uera sapientia mentes solet ualere?
For no one will dare to say that they were most skilled in marvelous disciplines before they knew letters—that is, before Isis had come there and taught them. Moreover, their own memorable learning, which was called wisdom, what was it but chiefly astronomy, and whatever else of such disciplines is wont to avail more for exercising men's wits than for illuminating their minds with true wisdom?
因為沒有人敢說:他們在認識文字之前——就是在伊西斯來到彼地並教導他們之前——就已精通那些奇妙的學問。再者,他們那被稱為智慧、值得稱道的學問,除了主要是天文學,以及其他諸如此類、慣於更多用來鍛鍊人的才智、而非用真智慧光照人心的學問之外,又是甚麼呢?
3:2486
Nam quod adtinet ad philosophiam, quae se docere profitetur aliquid, unde fiant homines beati, circa tempora Mercurii, quem Trismegistum uocauerunt, in illis terris eius modi studia claruerunt, longe quidem ante sapientes uel philosophos Graeciae, sed tamen post Abraham et Isaac et Iacob et Ioseph, nimirum etiam post ipsum Moysen. Eo quippe tempore, quo Moyses natus est, fuisse reperitur Atlans ille magnus astrologus, Promethei frater, maternus auus Mercurii maioris, cuius nepos fuit Trismegistus iste Mercurius, CAPUT XXXX. De Aegyptiorum mendacissima uanitate, quae antiquitati scientiae suae centum milia adscribit annorum.
For as concerns philosophy, which professes to teach something whereby men may become blessed, studies of that kind flourished in those lands around the times of Mercury, whom they called Trismegistus—far indeed before the sages or philosophers of Greece, but nevertheless after Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, and Joseph, and indeed even after Moses himself. For at the very time when Moses was born, that great Atlas, the astrologer, brother of Prometheus and maternal grandfather of the elder Mercury, is found to have lived—whose grandson was this Mercury Trismegistus. CHAPTER XL. Concerning the most lying vanity of the Egyptians, which ascribes a hundred thousand years to the antiquity of their knowledge.
因為就哲學而論——它自稱要教導某種使人得享福樂之道——那一類的研究在那些地方約於墨丘利(他們稱之為三重偉大者)的時代興盛起來,這固然遠在希臘的賢者或哲學家之前,但仍在亞伯拉罕、以撒、雅各和約瑟之後,甚且確在摩西本人之後。因為正當摩西出生之時,那位偉大的阿特拉斯,那位占星家、普羅米修斯的兄弟、長墨丘利的外祖父,據考是活在那時的——而這位三重偉大的墨丘利就是他的外孫。第四十章。論埃及人最虛謊的浮誇,竟將十萬年歸於其知識的古老。
3:2487
Frustra itaque uanissima praesumtione garriunt quidam dicentes, ex quo Aegyptus rationem siderum conprehendit, amplius quam centum annorum milia numerari. In quibus enim libris istum numerum collegerunt, qui non multum ante annorum duo milia litteras magistra Iside didicerunt? Non enim paruus auctor est in historia Varro, qui hoc prodidit, quod a litterarum etiam diuinarum ueritate non dissonat. Cum enim ab ipso primo homine, qui est appellatus Adam, nondum sex annorum milia conpleantur, quo modo non isti ridendi potius quam refellendi sunt, qui de spatio temporum tam diuersa et huic exploratae ueritati tam contraria persuadere conantur?
In vain, therefore, do certain men prate with the most empty presumption, saying that from the time when Egypt comprehended the reckoning of the stars, more than a hundred thousand years are numbered. In what books, indeed, did they gather this number—they who learned letters from their teacher Isis not much more than two thousand years ago? For Varro is no small authority in history, who handed this down, which is not at variance even from the truth of the divine letters. For since from the very first man, who is called Adam, not yet six thousand years are completed, how are these men not rather to be laughed at than refuted, who try to persuade us of things about the span of times so divergent and so contrary to this well-explored truth?
因此,某些人以最空洞的臆斷胡言亂語,毫無意義;他們說:自從埃及領會了星辰的計算以來,已可數出十萬年以上。然而,他們是從哪些書卷中蒐集出這個數字的呢——他們在不多於兩千年前才從其師伊西斯學得文字?因為瓦羅在史學上絕非無足輕重的權威,他傳述了這事,而這與神聖文字的真理並不相違。因為從那被稱為亞當的最初之人算起,尚不滿六千年;那麼這些人——他們試圖使我們相信關於時代年限如此分歧、如此違背這已被詳查之真理的說法——豈不是更該被譏笑而非被反駁麼?
3:2488
Cui enim melius narranti praeterita credimus, quam qui etiam futura praedixit, quae praesentia iam uidemus? Nam et ipsa historicorum inter se dissonantia copiam nobis praebet, ut ei potius credere debeamus, qui diuinae, quam tenemus, non repugnat historiae. Porro autem ciues inpiae ciuitatis diffusi usquequaque per terras cum legunt doctissimos homines, quorum nullius contemnenda uideatur auctoritas, inter se de rebus gestis ab aetatis nostrae memoria remotissimis discrepantes, cui potius credere debeant, non inueniunt.
For whom do we better believe when he narrates the past, than him who also foretold future things which we now see present? For the very disagreement of the historians among themselves furnishes us occasion that we ought rather to believe him who does not contradict the divine history which we hold. But on the other hand, the citizens of the impious city, scattered everywhere throughout the lands, when they read most learned men—none of whose authority would seem contemptible—disagreeing among themselves about deeds most remote from the memory of our own age, find not whom they ought rather to believe.
因為論到敘述往事,我們有誰比那位也預言了將來、而我們如今眼見其應驗為現實的人更值得信賴呢?因為史家彼此之間的歧異,正給了我們理由:我們更該相信那不與我們所持守的神聖史記相牴觸者。但另一方面,那不敬之城的市民,散布在各地,當他們讀到最博學之人——其中無一人的權威可被輕忽——彼此爭辯那些遠在我們這時代記憶之外的事蹟時,竟尋不出他們更該相信誰。
3:2489
Nos uero in nostrae religionis historia fulti auctoritate diuina, quidquid ei resistit, non dubitamus esse falsissimum, quomodolibet sese habeant cetera in saecularibus litteris, quae seu uera seu falsa sint, nihil momenti adferunt, quo recte beateque uiuamus. CAPUT XXXXI. De philosophicarum opinionum dissensionibus et canonicarum aput ecclesiam concordia scripturarum.
But we, in the history of our religion, supported by divine authority, do not doubt that whatever resists it is most false, however the other matters may stand in secular writings, which, whether they be true or false, bring nothing of moment toward our living rightly and blessedly. CHAPTER XLI. Concerning the disagreements of philosophical opinions, and the concord of the canonical Scriptures in the Church.
但我們,在我們宗教的史記中,既有神聖權威為依憑,便毫不懷疑:凡與之相牴觸的,皆是最虛謊的,無論世俗著作中其餘的事如何——這些事無論真假,對我們正直而有福地生活毫無關係。第四十一章。論哲學見解的分歧,以及正典聖經在教會中的和諧。
3:2490
Ut autem iam cognitionem omittamus historiae, ipsi philosophi, a quibus ad ista progressi sumus, qui non uidentur laborasse in studiis suis, nisi ut inuenirent quo modo uiuendum esset adcommodate ad beatitudinem capessendam, quur dissenserunt et a magistris discipuli, et inter se condiscipuli, nisi quia ut homines humanis sensibus et humanis ratiocinationibus ista quaesierunt? Ubi quamuis esse potuerit et studium gloriandi, quo quisque alio sapientior et acutior uideri cupit nec sententiae quodam modo addictus alienae.
But that we may now leave aside the knowledge of history: the philosophers themselves, from whom we have proceeded to these matters, who seem to have labored in their studies for no other end than to find out how one ought to live so as to attain blessedness—why did they disagree, both disciples from their masters, and fellow-disciples among themselves, except that, as men, they sought these things with human senses and human reasonings? Wherein, although there may also have been a zeal for vainglory, by which each one desires to seem wiser and more acute than another, and in a certain way not bound to another's opinion,
但讓我們如今撇開歷史的知識:那些哲學家本身——我們正是由他們進入這些議題的——他們在自己的研究中,似乎除了要找出當如何生活以得享福樂之外別無所勞——他們為何竟彼此分歧呢,門徒與其師分歧,同門之間也彼此分歧,豈不是因為他們作為人,乃以人的感官和人的推理去探求這些事麼?其間固然也可能有好虛榮的熱衷,各人都想顯得比別人更有智慧、更敏銳,且在某種意義上不甘附從他人的見解,
3:2491
sed sui dogmatis et opinionis inuentor, tamen ut nonnullos uel etiam plurimos eorum fuisse concedam, quos a suis doctoribus uel discendi sociis amor ueritatis abruperit, ut pro ea certarent, quam ueritatem putarent, siue illa esset, siue non esset: quid agit aut quo uel qua, ut ad beatitudinem perueniatur, humana se porrigit infelicitas, si diuina non ducit auctoritas? Denique auctores nostri, in quibus non frustra sacrarum litterarum figitur et terminatur canon, absit ut inter se aliqua ratione dissentiant.
but rather be the inventor of his own dogma and opinion—yet, granting that some, or even very many of them, were such as the love of truth tore away from their teachers or fellow learners, so that they contended for that which they thought to be the truth, whether it were so or not: what does human unhappiness accomplish, or by what way, that it may attain to blessedness, if divine authority does not lead it? Therefore, far be it that our authors, in whom the canon of the sacred letters is fixed and bounded not in vain, should by any reasoning disagree among themselves.
反倒要作自己教條和見解的創立者——然而,縱使承認他們中有些人,甚或極多人,是被對真理之愛從其師長或同學身上撕扯開來,以致為他們所認為的真理而爭辯,無論那是否為真:那麼,倘若神聖的權威不引導,人的不幸又能成就甚麼,或藉何路、由何途而能臻於福樂呢?因此,斷不可說我們的作者——聖潔文字的正典正是在他們身上被確定並劃界,並非徒然——竟會以任何理路彼此分歧。
3:2492
Unde non inmerito, cum illa scriberent, eis Deum uel per eos locutum, non pauci in scholis adque gymnasiis litigiosis disputationibus garruli, sed in agris adque urbibus cum doctis adque indoctis tot tantique populi crediderunt. Ipsi sane pauci esse debuerunt, ne multitudine uilesceret, quod religione carum esse oporteret; nec tamen ita pauci, ut eorum non sit miranda consensio. Neque enim in multitudine philosophorum, qui labore etiam litterario monumenta suorum dogmatum reliquerunt, facile quis inuenerit, inter quos cuncta quae sensere conueniant: quod ostendere hoc opere longum est.
Hence it was not without reason that, when they wrote those things, with God speaking either to them or through them, not a few who were garrulous in schools and gymnasia with quarrelsome disputations, but in the fields and cities, with the learned and the unlearned, so many and so great peoples believed. They themselves indeed ought to have been few, lest by their multitude that should become cheap which it behooved to be precious through religion; and yet not so few that their agreement should not be wondered at. For not even in the multitude of philosophers, who by literary labor left behind the monuments of their dogmas, would anyone easily find any among whom all the things they held would agree—which to show in this work would be tedious.
因此,並非沒有緣由:當他們寫下那些事時——是神向他們說話、或藉他們說話——並非那些在學校和體育場中以爭辯的論戰喋喋不休的少數人,而是在田野和城邑中,連同有學識的與無學識的,如此眾多而偉大的民族都信了。誠然,他們本身理當為數不多,免得那本該因宗教而寶貴之物,因人多而變賤;然而又不至於少到使他們的一致不足為奇。因為連在那些以文字之勞留下其教條紀念碑的眾多哲學家中,也難有人輕易尋見有任何一群人,其所持守的一切都彼此相合——這在本書中要逐一陳明則嫌冗長。
3:2493
Quis autem sectae cuiuslibet auctor sic est in hac daemonicola ciuitate adprobatus, ut ceteri inprobarentur, qui diuersa et aduersa senserunt? Nonne aput Athenas et Epicurei clarebant, adserentes res humanas ad deorum curam non pertinere, et Stoici, qui contraria sentientes eas regi ti adque muniri dis adiutoribus et tutoribus disputabant? Unde miror quur Anaxagoras reus factus sit, quia solem dixit esse lapidem ardentem, negans utique deum, cum in eadem ciuitate gloria floruerit Epicurus uixeritque securus, non solum solem uel ullum siderum deum esse non credens, sed nec Iouem nec ullum deorum omnino in mundo habitare contendens, ad quem preces hominum supplicationesque perueniant.
And what founder of any sect whatsoever was so approved in this demon-worshipping city that the rest who held divergent and adverse opinions were disapproved? Were not the Epicureans famous at Athens, asserting that human affairs do not pertain to the care of the gods—and the Stoics too, who, holding the contrary, disputed that these affairs are governed and protected by the gods as helpers and guardians? Whence I marvel why Anaxagoras was made a defendant because he said the sun was a burning stone, certainly denying it to be a god; while in the same city Epicurus flourished in glory and lived secure, not only not believing the sun or any of the stars to be a god, but even contending that neither Jupiter nor any of the gods at all dwelt in the world, to whom the prayers and supplications of men might come.
再者,在這敬拜鬼魔之城中,有哪一個學派的創始人曾如此被認可,以致其餘持分歧相反見解的人都被否定呢?難道伊壁鳩魯派不曾在雅典享有盛名,主張人間之事與諸神的眷顧無關麼?斯多亞派也是如此,他們持相反之見,辯稱這些事乃由作為幫助者和守護者的諸神所治理、所護衛。因此我詫異:何以阿那克薩哥拉竟因說太陽是一塊燃燒的石頭、顯然否認它是神而被控告;而在同一城中,伊壁鳩魯卻聲名顯赫、安然度日,他不但不信太陽或任何星辰是神,甚且力辯朱庇特或任何神祇根本不住在這世界中,可供人的禱告和祈求達到。
3:2494
Nonne ibi Aristippus in uoluptate corporis summum bonum ponens, ibi Antisthenes uirtute animi potius hominem fieri beatum adseuerans, duo philosophi nobiles et ambo Socratici, in tam diuersis adque inter se contrariis finibus uitae summam locantes, quorum etiam ille fugiendam, iste administrandam sapienti dicebat esse rem publicam, ad suam quisque sectam sectandam discipulos congregabat? Nempe palam in conspicua et notissima porticu, in gymnasiis, in hortulis, in locis publicis ac priuatis cateruatim pro sua quisque opinione certabant, alii adserentes unum, alii innumerabiles mundos; ipsum autem unum alii ortum esse, alii uero initium non habere; alii interiturum, alii semper futurum;
Was not Aristippus there, placing the highest good in the pleasure of the body; and there Antisthenes, asserting rather that a man is made blessed by the virtue of the soul—two noble philosophers, and both Socratics—placing the supreme good of life in ends so diverse and mutually contrary, of whom the one said that the commonwealth ought to be shunned by the wise man, the other that it ought to be administered—each gathering disciples to follow his own sect? Indeed, openly in the conspicuous and most famous portico, in the gymnasia, in the little gardens, in public and private places, they contended in throngs, each for his own opinion: some asserting one world, others innumerable worlds; and that one world itself, some that it had a beginning, others that it had no beginning; some that it would perish, others that it would exist forever;
那裡豈不有亞里斯提卜,將至善置於身體的快樂之中;又有安提斯泰尼,反倒主張人是藉心靈的德行而得福——兩位高貴的哲學家,且都是蘇格拉底的門徒——卻將人生的至善置於如此分歧、彼此相反的目的之中,其中一位說智者當避開國政,另一位說當參與國政——各自招聚門徒追隨自己的學派麼?確實,在那顯眼而極著名的柱廊中,在體育場中,在小園圃中,在公私場所中,他們成群結隊,各為己見而爭辯:有人主張世界唯一,有人主張世界無數;至於那唯一的世界,有人說它有起源,有人說它沒有開端;有人說它將要毀滅,有人說它將永遠存在;
3:2495
alii mente diuina, alii fortuito et casibus agi; alii inmortales esse animas, alii mortales; et qui inmortales, alii reuolui in bestias, alii nequaquam; qui uero mortales, alii mox interire post corpus, alii uiuere etiam postea uel paululum uel diutius, non tamen semper; alii in corpore constituentes finem boni, alii in animo, alii in utroque, alii extrinsecus posita etiam bona ad animum et corpus addentes; alii sensibus corporis semper, alii non semper, alii numquam putantes esse credendum.
some that it is driven by a divine mind, others by chance and accidents; some that souls are immortal, others that they are mortal; and of those who held them immortal, some that they revolve into beasts, others by no means; while of those who held them mortal, some that they perish immediately after the body, others that they live on even afterward, whether a little or longer, yet not forever; some placing the end of good in the body, others in the soul, others in both, others adding to soul and body even external goods; some thinking that the bodily senses must always be trusted, others not always, others never.
有人說它由神聖的心智所推動,有人說由偶然和機遇所驅使;有人說靈魂不朽,有人說靈魂必死;而在那些主張靈魂不朽的人中,有人說靈魂會轉生為走獸,有人則絕不如此說;至於那些主張靈魂必死的人,有人說靈魂在身體之後立即消滅,有人說靈魂其後仍存活一段時間,或短或長,但終非永遠;有人將善的目的置於身體,有人置於心靈,有人置於二者,有人在心靈和身體之外還加上外在的善物;有人認為身體的感官必當常被信賴,有人認為不可常信,有人則認為永不可信。
3:2496
Has et alias paene innumerabiles dissensiones philosophorum quis umquam populus, quis senatus, quae potestas uel dignitas publica inpiae ciuitatis diiudicandas et alias probandas ac recipiendas, alias inprobandas repudiandasque curauit, ac non passim sine ullo iudicio confuseque habuit in gremio suo tot controuersias hominum dissidentium, non de agris et domibus uel quacumque pecuniaria ratione, sed de his rebus, quibus aut misere uiuitur aut beate? Ubi etsi aliqua uera dicebantur, eadem licentia dicebantur et falsa, prorsus ut non frustra talis ciuitas mysticum uocabulum Babylonis acceperit. Babylon interpretatur quippe confusio, quod nos iam dixisse meminimus.
These and other almost innumerable disagreements of the philosophers—what people, what senate, what public power or dignity of the impious city ever took care to adjudicate, approving and receiving some, disapproving and rejecting others? Did it not rather, indiscriminately and confusedly, without any judgment, hold in its bosom so many controversies of dissenting men—not about fields and houses or any monetary matter, but about those things whereby one lives either miserably or blessedly? Wherein, even if some true things were said, falsehoods too were said with the same license, so that not without reason did such a city receive the mystical name of Babylon. For Babylon is interpreted 'confusion,' which we remember we have already said.
哲學家這些以及其他幾乎不可勝數的分歧——那不敬之城有哪一個民族、哪一個元老院、哪一種公權或尊位,曾費心去裁決它們,認可並接納一些、否定並摒棄另一些呢?它豈不是反倒毫無分別、混亂地、毫無判斷地,將如此眾多相爭之人的爭議懷抱於其胸懷之中——這些爭議並非關於田地房舍或任何錢財之事,而是關於那使人或活得悲慘、或活得有福之事麼?其間縱然說了某些真話,謊言也以同樣的放縱被說出,以致這樣一座城領受巴比倫這神祕之名,並非無故。因為巴比倫翻出來就是「混亂」,這是我們記得已經說過的。
3:2497
Nec interest diaboli regis eius, quam contrariis inter se rixentur erroribus, quos merito multae uariaeque inpietatis pariter possidet. At uero gens illa, ille populus, illa ciuitas, illa res publica, illi Israelitae, quibus credita sunt eloquia Dei, nullo modo pseudoprophetas cum ueris prophetis parilitate licentiae confuderunt, sed concordes inter se adque in nullo dissentientes sacrarum litterarum ueraces ab eis agnoscebantur et tenebantur auctores. Ipsi eis erant philosophi, hoc est amatores sapientiae, ipsi sapientes, ipsi theologi, ipsi prophetae, ipsi doctores probitatis adque pietatis.
Nor does it concern the devil, its king, with what mutually contradictory errors they quarrel, whom he equally possesses, deservedly, by their manifold and varied impiety. But that nation, that people, that city, that commonwealth, those Israelites, to whom were entrusted the oracles of God, in no way confounded false prophets with true prophets by an equality of license; but, being in concord among themselves and in nothing dissenting, they were acknowledged and held as truthful authors of the sacred letters. These same men were their philosophers—that is, lovers of wisdom—their sages, their theologians, their prophets, their teachers of probity and piety.
那身為其王的魔鬼,也不在意他們以何等彼此矛盾的謬誤相爭,因他憑他們繁雜多樣的不敬,理所當然地一同掌管著他們。但那個民族、那子民、那城、那邦國、那些以色列人——就是領受了神諭託付的人——絕不以同等的放縱將假先知與真先知混為一談;倒是彼此和諧、毫無分歧,被公認並持守為聖潔文字的真實作者。正是這些人作了他們的哲學家——就是智慧的愛好者——他們的賢者、他們的神學家、他們的先知、他們正直與虔誠的教師。
3:2498
Quicumque secundum illos sapuit et uixit, non secundum homines, sed secundum Deum, qui per eos locutus est, sapuit et uixit. Ibi si prohibitum est sacrilegium, Deus prohibuit. Si dictum est: Honora patrem [tuum] et matrem tuam, Deus iussit. Si dictum est: Non moechaberis, non homicidium facies, non furaberis, et cetera huius modi, non haec ora humana. sed oracula diuina fuderunt. Quidquid philosophi quidam inter falsa, quae opinati sunt, uerum uidere potuerunt et laboriosis disputationibus persuadere moliti sunt, quod mundum istum Deus fecerit eumque ipse prouidentissimus administret, de honestate uirtutum, de amore patriae;
Whoever was wise and lived according to them, was wise and lived not according to men but according to God, who spoke through them. If sacrilege was there forbidden, God forbade it. If it was said, 'Honor thy father and thy mother,' God commanded it. If it was said, 'Thou shalt not commit adultery, thou shalt not commit murder, thou shalt not steal,' and other things of this kind, it was not human mouths but divine oracles that poured these forth. Whatever certain philosophers, amid the falsehoods which they opined, were able to see as true, and strove by laborious disputations to make persuasive—that God made this world and that He Himself most providently governs it; concerning the honor of the virtues, concerning the love of one's country;
凡照他們而有智慧、而生活的人,乃是不照人、而照那藉他們說話的神而有智慧、而生活。若那裡禁止了褻瀆,是神禁止的。若說:「當孝敬父母」,是神所吩咐的。若說:「不可姦淫,不可殺人,不可偷盜」,以及其他諸如此類的話,這些並非人口所發,而是神諭所傾吐的。某些哲學家在他們所臆度的諸般謬妄之中,所能看見為真的,並竭力以艱苦的論辯使之令人信服的——就是神造了這世界、並親自以至高的眷顧治理它;論到諸德的尊榮,論到對祖國之愛;
3:2499
de fide amicitiae, de bonis operibus adque omnibus ad mores probos pertinentibus rebus, quamuis nescientes ad quem finem et quonam modo essent ista omnia referenda, propheticis, hoc est diuinis, uocibus, quamuis per homines, in illa ciuitate populo commendata sunt, non argumentationum concertationibus inculcata, ut non hominis ingenium, sed Dei eloquium contemnere formidaret, qui illa cognosceret. CAPUT XXXXII. Qua dispensatione prouidentiae Dei scripturae sacrae ueteris testamenti ex Hebraeo in Graecum eloquium translatae sint, ut gentibus innotescerent. Has sacras litteras etiam unus Ptolomaeorum regum Aegypti nosse studuit et habere.
concerning the faith of friendship, concerning good works, and all things pertaining to upright morals—though they knew not to what end and in what manner all these things were to be referred—these were, by prophetic, that is, divine voices, though through men, commended to the people in that city; not driven home by the contentions of arguments, so that the one who came to know them might dread to despise not the genius of man, but the eloquence of God. CHAPTER XLII. By what dispensation of God's providence the sacred Scriptures of the Old Testament were translated from Hebrew into the Greek tongue, that they might become known to the gentiles. These sacred letters even one of the Ptolemies, kings of Egypt, was eager to know and to possess.
論到友誼的信實,論到善行,以及一切關乎正直德行之事——雖然他們不知這一切究竟當歸於何種目的、以何種方式——這些都藉著先知的、就是神聖的聲音,雖是藉著人,在那城中傳授給百姓;並非藉論證的爭辯硬性灌輸,以致認識它們的人所當畏懼輕忽的,不是人的才智,而是神的言語。第四十二章。論神的護理以何等安排,使舊約的聖經從希伯來文譯成希臘文,好叫外邦人得以知曉。連埃及的托勒密諸王中的一位,也曾熱切渴望認識並擁有這些聖潔的文字。
3:2500
Nam post Alexandri Macedonis, qui etiam Magnus cognominatus est, mirificentissimam minimeque diuturnam potentiam, qua uniuersam Asiam, immo paene totum orbem, partim ui et annis, partim terrore subegerat, quando inter cetera Orientis etiam Iudaeam ingressus obtinuit; eo mortuo comites eius cum regnum illud amplissimum non pacifice inter se possessuri diuisissent, sed potius dissipassent bellis omnia uastaturi, Ptolomaeos reges habere coepit Aegyptus; quorum primus, Lagi filius, multos ex Iudaea captiuos in Aegyptum transtulit. Huic autem succedens alius Ptolomaeus, qui est appellatus Philadelphus, omnes, quos ille adduxerat subiugatos, liberos redire permisit;
For after the most magnificent and least long-lasting power of Alexander of Macedon—who was also surnamed the Great—by which he had subdued all Asia, indeed almost the whole world, partly by force and arms, partly by terror, when among other parts of the East he had entered and taken possession of Judaea as well; after his death, when his companions, not being about to possess that vast kingdom peaceably among themselves, had divided it, or rather dissipated it, about to lay waste all things with wars, Egypt began to have the Ptolemies as kings. The first of these, the son of Lagus, transported many captives from Judaea into Egypt. But another Ptolemy succeeding him, who was called Philadelphus, permitted all whom that man had brought in subjection to return free;
因為馬其頓的亞歷山大——他也得了「大帝」的稱號——其極其輝煌卻極不長久的權勢(藉此他征服了全亞細亞,實際上幾乎是整個世界,一部分憑武力刀兵,一部分憑威嚇,當他進入並佔據了東方諸地、其中也包括猶太地之時);在他死後,他的同伴們既不打算彼此和平地共有那廣大的王國,便將它瓜分,或更該說是離析了它,以致將要以戰爭蹂躪一切——於是埃及開始有托勒密諸王為其君。其中第一位,拉古斯之子,將許多被擄者從猶太地遷往埃及。但繼他之後的另一位托勒密,名為費拉德爾甫斯,准許那人帶來受制服的眾人都自由歸回;
3:2501
insuper et dona regia in templum Dei misit petiuitque ab Eleazaro tunc pontifice dari sibi scripturas, quas profecto audierat fama praedicante diuinas, et ideo concupiuerat habere in bibliotheca, quam nobilissimam fecerat. Has ei cum idem pontifex misisset Hebraeas, post ille etiam interpretes postulauit; et dati sunt septuaginta duo, de singulis duodecim tribubus seni homines, linguae utriusque doctissimi, Hebraeae scilicet adque Graecae, quorum interpretatio ut Septuaginta uocetur, iam obtinuit consuetudo.
and moreover he sent royal gifts into the temple of God, and asked of Eleazar, then high priest, that the Scriptures—which he had assuredly heard, as rumor proclaimed, to be divine, and which he had therefore desired to have in the library which he had made most renowned—be given to him. When the same high priest had sent them to him in Hebrew, afterward he requested interpreters as well; and there were given seventy-two, six men from each of the twelve tribes, most learned in both tongues, namely Hebrew and Greek, whose translation custom has now established to be called the Septuagint.
並且他差遣王家的禮物進入神的殿,又向當時的大祭司以利亞撒求取那些經卷——他確曾聽傳言宣稱這些是神聖的,因此渴望將它們收藏在他所建立、極負盛名的圖書館中。當這位大祭司將希伯來文的經卷差送給他之後,他又進一步請求翻譯者;於是有七十二人被選派,從十二支派中各取六人,他們極精通兩種語言,即希伯來文和希臘文,他們的譯本如今依習慣已被定名為「七十士譯本」。
3:2502
Traditur sane tam mirabilem ac stupendum planeque diuinum in eorum uerbis fuisse consensum, ut, cum ad hoc opus separatim singuli sederint (ita enim eorum fidem Ptolomaeo placuit explorare), in nullo uerbo, quod idem significaret et tantundem ualeret, uel in uerborum ordine alter ab altero discreparet; sed tamquam unus esset interpres, ita quod omnes interpretati sunt unum erat; quoniam re uera spiritus erat unus in omnibus. Et ideo tam mirabile Dei munus acceperant, ut illarum scripturarum non tamquam humanarum, sed, sicut erant, tamquam diuinarum etiam isto modo commendaretur auctoritas, credituris quandoque gentibus profutura, quod iam uidemus effectum. CAPUT XXXXIII.
It is handed down that there was indeed in their words so marvelous and astounding and plainly divine an agreement, that—although they had sat down separately at this work (for thus it pleased Ptolemy to test their fidelity)—in no word that meant the same and had equal force, nor in the order of words, did one differ from another; but as though there were one interpreter, so that which all translated was one, since in very truth the Spirit was one in them all. And on this account they had received so marvelous a gift of God, that the authority of those Scriptures might in this way too be commended not as human, but, as they were, as divine—destined to profit the gentiles who would one day believe, which we now see accomplished. CHAPTER XLIII.
據傳,在他們的言詞中確有如此奇妙、驚人、顯然出於神的一致,以致——雖然他們是分開坐下從事這工作的(因為托勒密喜歡如此試驗他們的忠信)——在任何意義相同、效力相等的字詞上,或在字詞的次序上,竟無一人與另一人有所出入;倒像只有一位翻譯者,以致眾人所譯出的乃是同一的,因為事實上那靈在他們眾人裡面乃是同一位。緣此他們領受了神如此奇妙的恩賜,以致那些經卷的權威也以這方式得以被推崇,不是當作人的,而是按它們的本相,當作神聖的——註定要使日後將要相信的外邦人得益,這是我們如今所見已成就的。第四十三章。
3:2503
De auctoritate septuaginta interpretum, quae, saluo honore Hebraei stili, omnibus sit interpretibus praeferenda. Nam cum fuerint et alii interpretes, qui ex Hebraea lingua in Graecam sacra illa eloquia transtulerunt, sicut Aquila, Symmachus, Theodotion; sicut etiam illa est interpretatio, cuius auctor non apparet et ob hoc sine nomine interpretis quinta editio nuncupatur: hanc tamen, quae Septuaginta est, tamquam sola esset, sic recepit ecclesia, eaque utuntur Graeci populi Christiani, quorum plerique utrum alia sit aliqua ignorant. Ex hac Septuaginta interpretatione etiam in Latinam linguam interpretatum est, quod ecclesiae Latinae tenent;
Concerning the authority of the Seventy interpreters, which—saving the honor of the Hebrew style—is to be preferred to all interpreters. For although there were also other interpreters who translated those sacred oracles from the Hebrew tongue into Greek—as Aquila, Symmachus, Theodotion; and as there is also that translation whose author does not appear, and which on this account, without the interpreter's name, is called the fifth edition—nevertheless the Church has received this one, which is the Septuagint, as though it were the only one; and the Greek Christian peoples use it, most of whom do not know whether there is any other. From this Septuagint translation a translation has also been made into the Latin tongue, which the Latin churches hold;
論七十位翻譯者的權威,這權威——在不損及希伯來文體之榮的前提下——當被尊於一切翻譯者之上。因為雖然也另有翻譯者將那些聖諭從希伯來文譯成希臘文——如亞居拉、辛瑪庫、狄奧多田;又如那部其作者不詳、因此沒有翻譯者之名而被稱為「第五版」的譯本——然而教會卻接納了這一部、就是七十士譯本,彷彿它是唯一的;希臘的基督徒民族都用它,他們大多甚至不知是否另有別本。從這七十士譯本,又譯成了拉丁文,為拉丁諸教會所持守;
3:2504
quamuis non defuerit temporibus nostris presbyter Hieronymus, homo doctissimus et omnium trium linguarum peritus. qui non ex Graeco, sed ex Hebraeo in Latinum eloquium easdem . scripturas conuerterit. Sed eius tam litteratum laborem quamuis Iudaei fateantur esse ueracem, septuaginta uero interpretes in multis errasse contendant: tamen ecclesiae Christi tot hominum auctoritati ab Eleazaro tunc pontifice ad hoc tantum opus electorum neminem iudicant praeferendum;
although in our own times there was not lacking the presbyter Jerome, a most learned man and skilled in all three tongues, who translated those same Scriptures into the Latin tongue not from the Greek, but from the Hebrew. But although the Jews acknowledge his so literate labor to be truthful, while they contend that the Seventy interpreters erred in many places—nevertheless the churches of Christ judge that no one is to be preferred to the authority of so many men, chosen by Eleazar, then high priest, for this so great a work;
雖然在我們這時代也不乏耶柔米長老,他是一位極博學、精通三種語言的人,他將那同樣的經卷譯成拉丁文,不是從希臘文,而是從希伯來文。但雖然猶太人承認他這般通達文字的勞作是真確的,卻同時力辯七十位翻譯者在許多地方有誤——然而基督的眾教會判定:無人當被尊於那麼多人的權威之上,這些人乃是由當時的大祭司以利亞撒所揀選,從事這如此偉大的工作的;
3:2505
quia, etsi non in eis unus apparuisset spiritus sine dubitatione diuinus, sed inter se uerba interpretationis suae septuaginta docti more hominum contulissent, ut, quod placuisset omnibus, hoc maneret, nullus eis unus interpres debuit anteponi; cum uero tantum in eis signum diuinitatis apparuerit, profecto quisquis alius illarum scripturarum ex Hebraea in quamlibet aliam linguam interpres est uerax, aut congruit illis septuaginta interpretibus, aut si non congruere uidetur, altitudo ibi prophetica esse credenda est. Spiritus enim, qui in prophetis erat, quando illa dixerunt, idem ipse erat etiam in septuaginta uiris, quando illa interpretati sunt;
because, even if one Spirit, undoubtedly divine, had not appeared in them, but the seventy learned men had, after the manner of men, conferred among themselves the words of their translation, so that what pleased all should stand—not even so ought any one interpreter to be set before them. But since so great a sign of divinity appeared in them, surely whoever else is a truthful interpreter of those Scriptures from the Hebrew into any other language whatsoever, either agrees with those seventy interpreters, or, if he does not seem to agree, a prophetic depth is to be believed to be there. For the same Spirit who was in the prophets when they spoke those things, was the very same also in the seventy men when they translated them;
因為即使在他們中間並未顯出那無疑出於神的同一位靈,而那七十位博學之人只是按人的方式彼此商定其翻譯的字句、好使眾人所喜悅的得以確立——縱然如此,也不該將任何一位翻譯者尊於他們之上。但既然在他們中間顯出了如此偉大的神性之兆,那麼凡將那些經卷從希伯來文譯成任何別種語言的真實翻譯者,必定要麼與那七十位翻譯者相合,要麼若顯得不相合,則當相信那裡有先知性的深意。因為那位在眾先知說那些話時在他們裡面的靈,正是在那七十人翻譯那些話時在他們裡面的同一位靈;
3:2506
qui profecto auctoritate diuina et aliud dicere potuit, tamquam propheta ille utrumque dixisset, quia utrumque idem Spiritus diceret, et hoc ipsum aliter, ut, si non eadem uerba, idem tamen sensus bene intellegentibus dilucesceret, et aliquid praetermittere et aliquid addere, ut etiam hinc ostenderetur non humanam fuisse in illo opere seruitutem, quam uerbis debebat interpres, sed diuinam potius potestatem, quae mentem replebat et regebat interpretis. Nonnulli autem codices Graecos interpretationis Septuaginta ex Hebraeis codicibus emendandos putarunt; nec tamen ausi sunt detrahere, quod Hebraei non habebant et Septuaginta posuerunt;
which Spirit could assuredly, by divine authority, say something else as well, as though that prophet had said both, since the same Spirit said both; and could say this very thing in another way, so that, even if not the same words, yet the same sense might shine clear to those who understand well; and could omit something and add something, so that from this too it might be shown that there was in that work not a human servitude—which the interpreter owed to the words—but rather a divine power, which filled and governed the mind of the interpreter. Some, however, thought that the Greek copies of the Septuagint translation ought to be emended from the Hebrew copies; yet they did not dare to remove what the Hebrews did not have and the Septuagint had set down;
這位靈憑神聖的權威,確能也說出別的話,彷彿那先知二者都說了,因為同一位靈說了二者;也能以另一種方式說同一件事,以致縱非同樣的字句,那同樣的意思仍能向善於領會者顯明;也能略去某事、增添某事,好叫從這事上也顯明:在那工作中並沒有人的奴役——就是翻譯者對字句所欠的——倒有神聖的能力,充滿並管治翻譯者的心思。然而有些人認為,七十士譯本的希臘文抄本當依希伯來文抄本加以校正;卻不敢刪去那些希伯來文所無、而七十士所列的;
3:2507
sed tantum modo addiderunt, quae in Hebraeis inuenta aput Septuaginta non erant, eaque signis quibusdam in stellarum modum factis ad capita eorundem uersuum notauerunt, quae signa asteriscos uocant. Illa uero, quae non habent Hebraei, habent autem Septuaginta. similiter ad capita uersuum iacentibus uirgulis, sicut scribuntur unciae, signauerunt. Et multi codices has notas habentes usquequaque diffusi sunt et Latini. Quae autem non praetermissa uel addita, sed aliter dicta sunt, siue alium sensum faciant etiam ipsum non abhorrentem, siue alio modo eundem sensum explicare monstrentur, nisi utrisque codicibus inspectis nequeunt reperiri.
but only added those things which, found in the Hebrew, were not present in the Septuagint, and marked them with certain signs made in the manner of stars at the heads of those same verses, which signs they call asterisks. But those things which the Hebrews do not have, while the Septuagint does, they likewise marked at the heads of the verses with little horizontal strokes, such as the marks by which ounces are written. And many copies having these marks have been spread everywhere, even the Latin ones. But those things which were neither omitted nor added, but expressed differently—whether they make another sense, even one not at variance, or are shown to explain the same sense in another way—cannot be discovered unless both copies are examined.
卻只增添了那些在希伯來文中找到、而七十士譯本中沒有的,並在那些經節的開頭以某種仿星辰之形所作的記號標明,這種記號他們稱為「星標」(asterisks)。但那些希伯來文所無、而七十士譯本所有的,他們同樣在經節開頭以橫臥的小劃標明,就像書寫「盎司」所用的記號。許多帶有這些記號的抄本已傳布各處,連拉丁文抄本也是如此。但那些既未被略去、也未被增添,卻以不同方式表達的——無論它們是構成另一種意思(甚至是並不相違的意思),或被顯明為以另一種方式闡釋同一意思——除非兩種抄本都加以察看,否則無法察覺。
3:2508
Si ergo, ut oportet, nihil aliud intueamur in scripturis illis. nisi quid per homines dixerit Dei Spiritus, quidquid est in Hebraeis codicibus et non est aput interpretes septuaginta, noluit ea per istos, sed per illos prophetas Dei Spiritus dicere. Quidquid uero est aput Septuaginta, in Hebraeis autem codicibus non est, per istos ea maluit quam per illos idem Spiritus dicere, sic ostendens utrosque fuisse prophetas. Isto enim modo alia per Esaiam, alia per Hieremiam, alia per alium aliumque prophetam uel aliter eadem per hunc ac per illum dixit. ut uoluit. Quidquid porro aput utrosque inuenitur, per utrosque dicere uoluit unus adque idem Spiritus;
If therefore, as we ought, we look at nothing else in those Scriptures except what God's Spirit said through men, then whatever is in the Hebrew copies and is not among the seventy interpreters, the Spirit of God willed to say not through these, but through those prophets. But whatever is among the Septuagint and is not in the Hebrew copies, the same Spirit chose to say through these rather than through those, thus showing that both were prophets. For in this way He said some things through Isaiah, others through Jeremiah, others through this or that prophet, or the same things differently through this one and through that one, as He willed. But whatever is found among both, the one and the same Spirit willed to say through both;
因此,若我們如所當行的,在那些經卷中除了神的靈藉人所說的之外別無所看,那麼,凡在希伯來文抄本中、而不在七十位翻譯者中的,乃是神的靈不願藉這些人、而願藉那些先知所說的。但凡在七十士譯本中、而不在希伯來文抄本中的,乃是同一位靈寧願藉這些人、而非藉那些人所說的,如此顯明二者皆為先知。因為祂以這方式藉以賽亞說了一些事,藉耶利米說了另一些事,藉這位或那位先知說了別的事,或藉這位和藉那位以不同方式說同樣的事,皆隨祂的旨意。但凡在二者中都尋見的,乃是同一位獨一的靈願意藉二者所說的;
3:2509
sed ita ut illi praecederent prophetando, isti sequerentur prophetice illos interpretando; quia sicut in illis uera et concordantia dicentibus unus pacis Spiritus fuit, sic et in istis non secum conferentibus et tamen tamquam ore uno cuncta interpretantibus idem Spiritus unus apparuit. CAPUT XXXXIIII. Quid intellegendum sit deNineuitarum excidio. cuius denuntiatio in Hebraeo quadraginta dierum spatio tenditur, in Septuaginta autem tridui breuitate concluditur. Sed ait aliquis: lQuo modo sciam quid Ionas propheta dixerit Nineuitis, utrum: Triduum, et Nineue euertetur. an: Quadraginta dies?
but in such a way that the former went before by prophesying, the latter followed prophetically by interpreting them; because, just as in those who spoke true and concordant things there was one Spirit of peace, so also in these, who did not confer among themselves and yet interpreted all things as though with one mouth, the same one Spirit appeared. CHAPTER XLIV. What is to be understood concerning the overthrow of the Ninevites, whose announcement is extended in the Hebrew over a space of forty days, but in the Septuagint is concluded in the brevity of three days. But someone says: 'How shall I know what Jonah the prophet said to the Ninevites—whether 'Three days, and Nineveh shall be overthrown,' or 'Forty days'?'
但其方式乃是:前者藉說預言而行在先,後者藉翻譯他們而以先知性的方式隨在後;因為,正如在那些說真實而和諧之事的人裡面有那獨一的和平之靈,照樣在這些人——他們彼此並未商議,卻彷彿以一口翻譯一切——裡面,也顯出那同一位獨一的靈。第四十四章。論當如何理解尼尼微人的傾覆,其宣告在希伯來文中延展為四十日之久,在七十士譯本中卻縮短為三日。但有人說:「我怎能知道先知約拿對尼尼微人說了甚麼——究竟是『再過三日,尼尼微必傾覆』,還是『四十日』呢?」
3:2510
Quis enim non uideat non potuisse utrumque tunc dici a propheta, qui missus fuerat terrere comminatione inminenti exitii ciuitatem? Cui si tertio die fuerat futurus interitus, non utique quadragensimo die; si autem quadragensimo, non utique tertio. Si ergo a me quaeritur, quid horum Ionas dixerit, hoc puto potius quod legitur in Hebraeo: Quadraginta dies, et Nineue euertetur.
For who does not see that both could not then have been said by the prophet, who had been sent to terrify the city with the threat of impending destruction? For if the destruction was to come on the third day, then certainly not on the fortieth day; but if on the fortieth, then certainly not on the third. If, therefore, it is asked of me which of these Jonah said, I think it rather to be that which is read in the Hebrew: 'Forty days, and Nineveh shall be overthrown.'
因為誰看不出,那受差遣以迫近毀滅之威嚇去恐嚇那城的先知,當時不可能兩樣都說呢?因為若毀滅要在第三日臨到,那就斷不在第四十日;但若在第四十日,那就斷不在第三日。因此,若有人問我約拿究竟說了這二者中的哪一樣,我認為更該是希伯來文中所讀的:「再過四十日,尼尼微必傾覆。」
3:2511
Septuaginta -quinque longe posterius interpretati aliud dicere potuerunt, quod tamen ad rem pertineret et in unum eundemque sensum, quamuis sub altera significatione, concurreret, admoneretque lectorem utraque auctoritate non spreta ab historia sese adtollere ad ea requirenda, propter quae significanda historia ipsa conscripta est. Gesta sunt quippe illa in , Nineue ciuitate, sed aliquid etiam significauerunt, quod modum illius ciuitatis excedat; sicut gestum est, quod ipse propheta in uentre ceti triduo fuit, et tamen alium significauit in profundo inferni triduo futurum, qui dominus est omnium prophetarum.
The Seventy, interpreting far later, were able to say something else, which nevertheless pertained to the matter and converged into one and the same sense, though under another signification, and admonished the reader, neither authority being despised, to lift himself up from the history to seek out those things for the signifying of which the history itself was written. For those things were indeed done in the city of Nineveh, but they also signified something which exceeds the measure of that city—just as it was done that the prophet himself was three days in the belly of the whale, and yet he signified Another who would be three days in the depth of hell, who is the Lord of all the prophets.
那七十位翻譯者,遠在後來才翻譯,便能說出別的話,這話卻仍關乎此事,並雖在另一意涵之下、卻匯歸於同一意思,並勸誡讀者:兩種權威都不可輕忽,乃要從歷史提升起來,去尋求那為之而記載歷史本身之事所要表明的意義。因為那些事固然是在尼尼微城中發生的,卻也表明了某種超越那城範圍的事——正如先知本人在大魚腹中三日,這事固然發生過,卻表明了另一位將在陰間深處三日的——他就是眾先知的主。
3:2512
Quapropter si per illam ciuitatem recte accipitur ecclesia gentium prophetice figurata, euersa scilicet per paenitentiam, ut qualis fuerat iam non esset, hoc quoniam per Christum factum est in ecclesia gentium, cuius illa Nineue figuram gerebat, siue per quadraginta dies sine per triduum idem ipse significatus est Christus; per quadraginta scilicet, quia tot dies peregit cum discipulis suis post resurrectionem et adscendit in caelum; per triduum uero, quia die tertio resurrexit; tamquam lectorem nihil aliud quam historiae rerum gestarum inhaerere cupientem de somno excitauerint septuaginta interpretes idemque prophetae ad perscrutandam altitudinem prophetiae et quodam modo dixerint:
Wherefore, if by that city the Church of the gentiles is rightly taken as prophetically figured—overthrown, namely, through repentance, so that it should no longer be what it had been—since this was accomplished through Christ in the Church of the gentiles, of which that Nineveh bore the figure: whether through forty days or through three days, the same Christ Himself was signified; through forty days, namely, because He passed so many days with His disciples after the resurrection and ascended into heaven; through three days, because on the third day He rose again. As though they had roused from sleep the reader who desired to cling to nothing else than the history of the deeds done, the Seventy interpreters, who were likewise prophets, that he might search out the depth of prophecy, and in a certain way had said:
因此,若那城被正當地理解為先知性地預表了外邦人的教會——就是藉悔改而被傾覆,以致它不再是原來的樣子——既然這乃是藉基督在外邦人的教會中成就的(那尼尼微正預表此教會):那麼無論藉四十日或藉三日,所表明的都是同一位基督;藉四十日,是因為祂在復活後與門徒同處了那許多日,並升了天;藉三日,是因為祂在第三日復活了。彷彿那七十位也是先知的翻譯者,喚醒了那只願執著於所行事蹟之歷史、別無他求的讀者,叫他去探究預言的深處,並以某種方式說:「
3:2513
lIn quadraginta diebus ipsum quaere, in quo et triduum potueris inuenire; illud in adscensione, hoc in eius resurrectione reperies.\' Propter quod utroque numero significari conuenientissime potuit, quorum unum per Ionam prophetam, alterum per septuaginta interpretum prophetiam, tamen unus adque idem Spiritus dixit. Longitudinem fugio, ut non haec per multa demonstrem, in quibus ab Hebraica ueritate putantur septuaginta interpretes discrepare et bene intellecti inueniuntur esse concordes.
'In the forty days seek Him in whom you may also be able to find the three days; the former you will find in the ascension, the latter in His resurrection.' On account of which it could most fittingly be signified by either number—of which the one through Jonah the prophet, the other through the prophecy of the Seventy interpreters, yet one and the same Spirit said it. I avoid prolixity, that I may not demonstrate this through the many passages in which the Seventy interpreters are thought to differ from the Hebrew truth, and, being well understood, are found to be in agreement.
在那四十日中,去尋那一位,在祂裡面你也能尋見那三日;前者你要在升天中尋見,後者要在祂的復活中尋見。」緣此,藉這兩個數目都能最為貼切地被表明——其一藉先知約拿,另一藉七十位翻譯者的預言,然而乃是同一位獨一的靈說的。我避免冗長,不再藉那許多段落來證明此事——在那些段落中,七十位翻譯者被認為與希伯來文的真理有所出入,但若被善加理解,便顯出是彼此相合的。
3:2514
Unde etiam ego pro meo modulo uestigia sequens apostolorum, quia et ipsi ex utriusque, id est ex Hebraeis et ex Septuaginta, testimonia prophetica posuerunt, utraque auctoritate utendum putaui, quoniam utraque una adque diuina est. Sed iam quae restant, ut possumus, exsequamur. CAPUT XXXXV. Quod post instaurationem templi Iudaei prophetas habere destiterint et exinde usque ad natiuitatem Christi continuis aduersitatibus sint adflicti, ut probaretur alterius templi aedificationem propheticis uocibus fuisse promissam.
Whence I too, according to my own small measure, following the footsteps of the apostles—because they too set down prophetic testimonies from both, that is, from the Hebrews and from the Septuagint—have thought that both authorities should be used, since both are one and divine. But now let us pursue, as we are able, the things that remain. CHAPTER XLV. That after the restoration of the temple the Jews ceased to have prophets, and that from then on, up to the nativity of Christ, they were afflicted with continual adversities, that it might be proved that the building of another temple had been promised by prophetic voices.
因此,我也按自己微薄的分量,跟隨眾使徒的腳蹤——因為他們也從二者、就是從希伯來文和從七十士譯本中引用了先知的見證——認為這兩種權威都當使用,因為二者乃是同一的、且都是神聖的。但如今讓我們盡力追究其餘的事。第四十五章。論在聖殿重建之後,猶太人就不再有先知,並從那時起直到基督降生,他們不斷遭受患難所苦,好證明另一座殿的建造已藉先知的聲音被應許了。
3:2515
Postea quam gens Iudaea coepit non habere prophetas, procul dubio deterior facta est, eo scilicet tempore, quo se sperabat instaurato templo post captiuitatem, quae fuit in Babylonia, futuram esse meliorem. Sic quippe intellegebat populus ille carnalis, quod praenuntiatum est per Aggaeuni prophetam dicentem: Magna erit gloria domus istius nouissimae, plus quam primae; quod de nouotestamento dictum esse paulo superius demonstrauit, ubi ait aperte Christum promittens: Et mouebo omnes gentes, et ueniet desideratus cunctis gentibus. Quo loco septuaginta interpretes alium sensum magis corpori quam capiti, hoc est magis ecclesiae quam Christo, conuenientem prophetica auctoritate dixerunt:
After the Jewish nation began to have no prophets, it doubtless became worse — at the very time, that is, when, after the temple had been restored following the captivity that took place in Babylon, it hoped that it would become better. For so that carnal people understood what was foretold through the prophet Haggai, who said: 'Great shall be the glory of this latter house, more than of the first'; which a little above he showed to have been said of the New Testament, where, openly promising Christ, he says: 'And I will move all nations, and the desired of all nations shall come.' In which passage the seventy translators, by prophetic authority, gave another meaning, suiting the body rather than the head, that is, the Church rather than Christ:
在猶太民族開始沒有先知之後,毫無疑問它變得更壞了;就是說,正在那時候,當它在巴比倫被擄之後重修了聖殿,指望自己將要變得更好。因為那屬肉體的百姓如此理解先知哈該所預言的話,他說:「這後來之殿的榮耀,必大過先前的榮耀」;他在稍前已表明這話是指著新約所說的,他在那裏公開地預許基督說:「我必震動萬國,萬國所羨慕的必來到。」在這段話中,七十士譯者憑著先知的權威給出了另一個意思,這意思更合於身體而非元首,就是更合於教會而非基督:
3:2516
Venient quae electa sunt Domini de cunctis gentibus, id est homines, de quibus ipse Iesus in euangelio: Multi, inquit, uocati, pauci uero electi. Talibus enim electis gentium domus aedificatur Dei per testamentum nouum lapidibus uiuis, longe gloriosior, quam templum illud fuit, quod a rege Salomone constructum est et post captiuitatem instauratum. Propter hoc ergo nec prophetas ex illo tempore habuit illa gens et multis cladibus adflicta est ab alienigenis regibus ipsisque Romanis, ne hanc Aggaei prophetiam in illa instauratione templi opinaretur inpletam.
'They that are the Lord's elect shall come out of all nations' — that is, men, concerning whom Jesus himself says in the Gospel: 'Many are called, but few are chosen.' For of such elect ones from among the nations the house of God is built up through the New Testament with living stones, far more glorious than was that temple which was constructed by king Solomon and restored after the captivity. For this reason, therefore, that nation both had no prophets from that time onward and was afflicted with many disasters by foreign kings and by the Romans themselves, lest it should suppose this prophecy of Haggai to have been fulfilled in that restoration of the temple.
「主所揀選的,必從萬國中來到」——就是說,那些人,關於他們耶穌自己在福音書中說:「被召的人多,選上的人少。」因為神的家正是藉著新約用這樣從萬國中揀選出來的人作活石而被建造起來,遠比那座由所羅門王所建、被擄之後重修的聖殿更為榮耀。所以正因如此,那民族從那時起既沒有先知,又被外邦君王以及羅馬人本身用許多災禍折磨,免得它以為哈該的這預言在那次重修聖殿時已經應驗了。
3:2517
Non multo post enim adueniente Alexandro subiugata est, quando etsi nulla est facta uastatio, quoniam non sunt ei ausi resistere et ideo placatum facillime subditi receperunt, non erat tamen gloria tanta domus illius, quanta fuit in suorum regum libera potestate. Hostias sane Alexander immolauit in Dei templo, non ad eius cultum uera pietate conuersus, sed inpia uanitate cum dis eum falsis colendum putans. Deinde Ptolomaeus, Lagi filius, quod supra memoraui, post Alexandri mortem captiuos inde in Aegyptum transtulit, quos eius successor Ptolomaeus Philadelphus beneuolentissime inde dimisit; per quem factum est, quod paulo ante narraui, ut septuaginta interpretum scripturas haberemus.
For not long after, when Alexander came, it was subjugated; and although no devastation took place then — since they did not dare to resist him, and therefore, being most easily appeased, received him as their subjects — yet the glory of that house was not so great as it had been under the free power of their own kings. Alexander indeed offered sacrifices in the temple of God, not turned to His worship by true piety, but in impious vanity thinking that He must be worshipped together with false gods. Then Ptolemy, the son of Lagus, as I mentioned above, after the death of Alexander carried off captives thence into Egypt, whom his successor Ptolemy Philadelphus most kindly released and sent home; through whom it came about, as I narrated a little before, that we have the Scriptures of the seventy translators.
因為不久以後,當亞歷山大來到時,它就被征服了;雖然那時並未發生毀滅——因為他們不敢抵抗他,所以極容易就被安撫,作為臣民接納了他——然而那殿的榮耀卻不及在他們自己列王自由統治之下那般偉大。亞歷山大固然在神的殿中獻了祭,但他並非出於真敬虔而歸向神的敬拜,乃是出於不虔的虛妄,以為應當把神與假神一同敬拜。其後,拉古斯之子托勒密,正如我上面所提的,在亞歷山大死後從那裏把俘虜遷到埃及,而他的繼承者托勒密腓拉鐵非則極其仁慈地將他們從那裏釋放遣回;藉著他,便發生了我稍前所敘述的事,就是我們得著了七十士譯者的聖經。
3:2518
Deinde contriti sunt bellis, quae in Macchabaeorum libris explicantur. Post haec capti a rege Alexandriae Ptolomaeo, qui est appellatus , Epiphanes; inde ab Antiocho rege Syriae multis et grauissimis malis ad idola colenda conpulsi, templumque ipsum repletum sacrilegis superstitionibus gentium. quod tamen dux eorum strenuissimus ludas, qui etiam Macchabaeus dictus est, Antiochi ducibus pulsis ab omni illa idolatriae contaminatione mundauit. Non autem multo post Alcimus quidam per ambitionem, cum a genere sacerdotali esset alienus, quod nefas erat, pontifex factus est.
Then they were crushed by the wars which are set forth in the books of the Maccabees. After this they were taken captive by Ptolemy, king of Alexandria, who was surnamed Epiphanes; then by Antiochus, king of Syria, they were compelled through many and most grievous evils to worship idols, and the temple itself was filled with the sacrilegious superstitions of the nations. Yet their most valiant leader Judas, who was also called Maccabeus, having driven out the commanders of Antiochus, cleansed it from all that defilement of idolatry. Not long after, however, a certain Alcimus, through ambition, although he was a stranger to the priestly line — which was a sacrilege — was made high priest.
後來他們在馬加比書中所記述的諸戰爭中被擊潰。此後他們被亞歷山大的王托勒密所擄,這王被稱為伊皮法尼;接著被敘利亞王安提阿古以許多極其慘重的禍患強逼去拜偶像,連聖殿本身也充滿了外邦人褻瀆的迷信。然而他們極其英勇的領袖猶大,他又被稱為馬加比,驅逐了安提阿古的將領,把聖殿從一切偶像崇拜的污穢中潔淨了。但不久之後,一個名叫亞基模的人,憑著野心,雖然他與祭司世系無關——這原是違禁的——卻被立為大祭司。
3:2519
Hinc iam post annos ferme quinquaginta, in quibus eis tamen pax non fuit, quamuis aliqua et prospere gesserint, primus aput eos Aristobolus adsumto diademate et rex et pontifex factus est. Antea quippe, ex quo de Babyloniae captiuitate reuersi sunt templumque instauratum est, non reges, sed duces uel principes habuerunt; quamuis et qui rex est possit dici princeps a principatu imperandi et dux eo, quod sit ductor exercitus; sed non continuo, quicumque principes uel duces sunt, etiam reges dici possunt, quod iste Aristobolus fuit. Cui successit Alexander, etiam ipse rei et pontifex, qui crudeliter in suos regnasse traditur.
From this point, after about fifty years, during which nevertheless they had no peace — although they accomplished some things even prosperously — Aristobulus was the first among them to assume the diadem and to become both king and high priest. For before that, from the time they returned from the Babylonian captivity and the temple was restored, they had not kings but leaders or princes; although even he who is a king may be called a prince, from the principate of commanding, and a leader, because he is the conductor of an army; yet it does not follow that whoever are princes or leaders can also be called kings — which this Aristobulus was. He was succeeded by Alexander, himself also king and high priest, who is reported to have reigned cruelly over his own people.
從此以後,過了約五十年——在這期間他們仍然沒有平安,雖然他們也有些事辦得順利——亞里斯多布魯是他們中間頭一個戴上冠冕、既作王又作大祭司的人。因為在此之前,自從他們從巴比倫被擄之地歸回、聖殿重建以來,他們所有的不是王,而是領袖或首領;雖然作王的人也可以被稱為首領,因為他有統治的權柄,又可稱為領袖,因為他是軍隊的統帥;然而並不能由此推論凡作首領或領袖的都能被稱為王——而這亞里斯多布魯卻是王。繼承他的是亞歷山大,他自己也是王兼大祭司,據傳他殘酷地轄管自己的百姓。
3:2520
Post hunc uxor eius Alexandra regina Iudaeorum fuit, ex cuius tempore deinceps mala sunt eos secuta grauiora. Filii quippe huius Alexandrae Aristobolus et Hyrcanus inter se de imperio dimicantes uires aduersus Israeliticam gentem prouocauere Romanas. Hyrcanus namque ab eis contra fratrem poposcit auxilium. Tunc iam Roma subiugauerat Africam, subiugauerat Graeciam lateque etiam aliis orbis partibus imperans, tamquam se ipsam non ualens ferre, sua se quodam modo magnitudine fregerat. Peruenerat quippe ad seditiones domesticas graues ? adque inde ad bella socialia moxque ciuilia, tantumque se commmuerat et adtriuerat, ut ei mutandus rei publicae status. quo regeretur regibus, inmineret.
After him his wife Alexandra was queen of the Jews, and from her time onward more grievous evils befell them. For the sons of this Alexandra, Aristobulus and Hyrcanus, contending with each other for the kingdom, provoked Roman forces against the Israelite nation. For Hyrcanus sought help from them against his brother. By then Rome had already subjugated Africa, had subjugated Greece, and ruling widely over other parts of the world also, as though unable to bear its own weight, it had in a manner broken itself by its own greatness. For it had come to grave domestic seditions, and thence to the Social wars and soon to the Civil wars, and had so shaken and worn itself out that the state of its commonwealth had to be changed, so that it should be ruled by kings — and this loomed near.
在他之後,他的妻子亞歷山德拉作猶太人的女王,從她的時代起,更慘重的禍患臨到他們。因為這亞歷山德拉的兒子亞里斯多布魯和許爾堪彼此爭奪王位,竟招來羅馬的勢力對付以色列民族。因為許爾堪向他們尋求援助以對抗他的兄弟。那時羅馬已經征服了非洲,征服了希臘,又廣泛地統治著世界其餘各地,彷彿不能承擔自身的重量,竟在某種意義上被自己的偉大壓垮了。因為它已陷入嚴重的內部紛爭,又從而引發同盟戰爭,不久又是內戰,把自己震盪磨耗到這地步,以致它共和政體的局面非變不可,要被列王統治——而這已迫在眉睫。
3:2521
Pompeius ergo, populi Romani praeclarissimus princeps, Iudaeam cum exercitu ingressus ciuitatem capit, templum reserat, non deuotione supplicis, sed iure uictoris. et ad sancta sanctorum, quo nisi summum sacerdotem non licebat intrare, non ut uenerator, sed ut profanator accedit; confirmatoque Hyrcani pontificatu et subiugatae genti inposito custode Antipatro, quos tunc procuratores uocabant, uinctum secum Aristobolum ducit. Ex illo Iudaei etiam tributarii Romanorum esse coeperunt. Postea Cassius etiam templum exspoliauit. Deinde post paucos annos etiam Herodem alienigenam regem habere meruerunt, quo regnante natus est Christus.
Pompey therefore, the most illustrious prince of the Roman people, having entered Judea with an army, captured the city, opened the temple — not by the devotion of a suppliant, but by the right of a conqueror. And to the Holy of Holies, which none but the high priest was permitted to enter, he drew near, not as a worshipper, but as a profaner; and having confirmed Hyrcanus in the high priesthood, and set over the subjugated nation as guardian Antipater — those whom they then called procurators — he led Aristobulus away with him in chains. From that time the Jews also began to be tributaries of the Romans. Afterward Cassius too plundered the temple. Then, after a few years, they even came to have Herod, a foreigner, as their king, during whose reign Christ was born.
於是龐培,羅馬人民最顯赫的元首,率軍進入猶太地,攻取了城,開啟了聖殿——不是出於懇求者的虔敬,而是憑著征服者的權利。他走近至聖所,那地方除了大祭司無人得以進入,他卻不是以敬拜者的身分,而是以褻瀆者的身分前往;他確立了許爾堪的大祭司職位,又派安提帕特作監管者管轄這被征服的民族——就是他們當時所稱的巡撫——並把亞里斯多布魯戴上鎖鏈帶走。從那時起,猶太人也開始向羅馬人納貢。後來加西烏也劫掠了聖殿。再過幾年,他們甚至有了外邦人希律作他們的王,在他在位期間基督降生了。
3:2522
Iam enim uenerat plenitudo temporis significata prophetico spiritu per os patriarchae Iacob, ubi ait: Non deficiet princeps ex Iuda, neque dux de femoribus eius, donec ueniat cui repositum est, et ipse exspectatio gentium. Non ergo defuit Iudaeorum princeps ex Iudaeis usque ad istum Herodem, quem primum acceperunt alienigenam regem. Tempus ergo iam erat, ut ueniret ille, cui repositum erat, quod nouo promissum est testamento, ut ipse esset exspectatio gentium. Fieri autem non posset, ut exspectarent eum gentes uenturum, sicut eum cernimus exspectari, ut ueniat ad faciendum iudicium in claritate potentiae, nisi prius in eum crederent, cum uenit ad patiendum iudicium in humilitate patientiae.
For now had come the fullness of time, signified by the prophetic Spirit through the mouth of the patriarch Jacob, where he says: 'There shall not fail a prince from Judah, nor a leader from his loins, until he come for whom it is laid up, and he is the expectation of the nations.' Therefore a prince of the Jews from among the Jews did not fail until this Herod, whom they first received as a foreign king. The time, then, had now come for Him to come for whom it was laid up — that is, what was promised in the New Testament — that He Himself should be the expectation of the nations. But it could not come to pass that the nations should expect Him to come, as we behold Him being expected to come to execute judgment in the splendour of His power, unless they first believed in Him when He came to undergo judgment in the humility of patience.
因為時候滿足了,這是預言的靈藉著先祖雅各的口所指明的,他在那裏說:「圭必不離猶大,杖必不離他兩腳之間,直到那為他所存留的來到,他乃是萬民所盼望的。」所以從猶大支派出來的、屬於猶太人的元首並未斷絕,直到這希律,他們頭一次接受他作外邦的王。因此時候已到,那為他所存留之事的那一位該來了——就是新約中所應許的——叫他自己成為萬民的盼望。但若不是萬民先在他來受審判、處於忍耐的卑微時就信了他,他們就不可能盼望他來,正如我們看見他被盼望要來、在他大能的榮光中施行審判一樣。
3:2523
CAPUT XXXXVI. De ortu Saluatoris nostri, secundum quod Verbum caro factum est, et de dispersione Iudaeorum per omnes gentes, sicut fuerat prophetatum. Regnante ergo Herode in Iudaea, aput Romanos autem iam mutato rei publicae statu imperante Caesare Augusto et per eum orbe pacato natus est Christus secundum praecedentem prophetiam in Bethleem Iudae, homo manifestus ex homine uirgine, Deus occultus ex Deo Patre. Sic enim propheta praedixerat: Ecce uirgo accipiet in utero et pariet filium, et uocabunt nomen eius Emmanuel, quod est interpretatum: Nobiscum Deus.
CHAPTER 46. Of the birth of our Saviour, according to which the Word was made flesh, and of the dispersion of the Jews among all nations, as had been prophesied. Therefore, while Herod was reigning in Judea, and among the Romans, the state of the commonwealth having now been changed, Caesar Augustus held imperial sway and through him the world was at peace, Christ was born according to the preceding prophecy in Bethlehem of Judah — a man made manifest from a human virgin, a God hidden from God the Father. For thus the prophet had foretold: 'Behold, a virgin shall conceive in the womb and shall bring forth a son, and they shall call his name Emmanuel,' which is interpreted: 'God with us.'
第四十六章 論我們救主的降生,照此道成了肉身,以及論猶太人分散在萬國中,正如先前所預言的。所以,當希律在猶太地作王,而在羅馬人中間,共和政體的局面如今既已改變,凱撒奧古斯都掌握帝權,又藉著他世界得享太平之際,基督照著先前的預言,降生在猶大的伯利恆——他是從人間童女而顯明出來的人,是從父神而隱藏起來的神。因為先知曾如此預言說:「看哪,必有童女懷孕生子,人要稱他的名為以馬內利」,繙出來就是「神與我們同在」。
3:2524
Qui ut in se commendaret Deum, miracula multa fecit, ex quibus quaedam, quantum ad eum praedicandum satis esse uisum est, scriptura euangelica continet. Quorum primum est, quod tam mirabiliter natus est; ultimum autem, quod cum suo resuscitato a mortuis corpore adscendit in caelum. Iudaei autem, qui eum occiderunt et in eum credere noluerunt, quia oportebat eum mori et resurgere, uastati infelicius a Romanis funditusque a suo regno, ubi iam eis alienigenae dominabantur, eradicati dispersique per terras (quando quidem ubique non desunt) per scripturas suas testimonio nobis sunt prophetias nos non finxisse de Christo;
He, in order to commend God in Himself, performed many miracles, of which the Gospel Scripture contains certain ones, as much as seemed sufficient for proclaiming Him. The first of these is that He was born so marvellously; the last, that with His body raised from the dead He ascended into heaven. But the Jews, who slew Him and would not believe in Him — because it behooved Him to die and rise again — being more unhappily devastated by the Romans and utterly uprooted from their kingdom, where now foreigners ruled over them, and dispersed throughout the lands (since indeed they are nowhere lacking), are by their own Scriptures a testimony to us that we have not invented the prophecies concerning Christ;
他為要在自己身上彰顯神,行了許多神蹟,其中有些是福音書所記載的,已足夠用來傳揚他。這些神蹟中頭一件是他降生得如此奇妙;末一件是他帶著從死裏復活的身體升到天上。但那些殺害他、不肯信他的猶太人——因為他必須死而復活——卻更為不幸地被羅馬人毀滅,從他們的國中被連根拔除,如今外邦人轄管他們,並被分散到各地(因為他們確實無處不在);他們藉著自己的聖經向我們作見證,證明我們並非捏造了關於基督的眾預言;
3:2525
quas plurimi eorum considerantes et ante passionem et maxime post eius resurrectionem crediderunt in eum, de quibus praedictum est: Si fuerit numerus filiorum Israel sicut harena maris, reliquiae saluae fient. Ceteri uero excaecati sunt, de quibus praedictum est: Fiat mensa eorum [coram ipsis] in laqueum et in retributionem et scandalum. Obscurentur oculi eorum, ne uideant; et dorsum illorum semper incurua. Proinde cum scripturis nostris non credunt, conplentur in eis suae, quas caeci legunt. Nisi forte quis dixerit illas prophetias Christianos finxisse de Christo, quae Sibyllae nomine proferuntur uel aliorum, si quae sunt, quae non pertinent ad populum Iudaeorum.
which prophecies very many of them, considering both before His Passion and especially after His resurrection, believed in Him; concerning whom it was foretold: 'If the number of the children of Israel be as the sand of the sea, a remnant shall be saved.' But the rest were blinded, concerning whom it was foretold: 'Let their table become before them a snare, and a recompense, and a stumbling-block. Let their eyes be darkened that they see not; and bow down their back always.' Accordingly, since they do not believe our Scriptures, their own are fulfilled in them, which they read while blind. Unless perhaps someone should say that the Christians invented those prophecies concerning Christ which are produced under the name of the Sibyl or of others — if there are any such — which do not pertain to the people of the Jews.
他們中間有很多人,無論是在他受難之前,尤其是在他復活之後,思想這些預言,就信了他;關於他們,先前曾預言說:「以色列人雖多如海沙,得救的不過是剩下的餘數。」但其餘的人卻瞎了眼,關於他們,先前曾預言說:「願他們的筵席在他們面前變為網羅,變為報應,變為絆腳石。願他們的眼睛昏矇不能看見,又叫他們的腰常常彎曲。」因此,既然他們不信我們的聖經,他們自己的聖經就在他們身上應驗了,這聖經他們瞎著眼念誦。除非或許有人說,基督徒捏造了那些以西比拉之名或其他人之名所傳出、關於基督的預言——若真有這樣的預言的話——這些並不屬於猶太人的百姓。
3:2526
Nobis quidem illae sufficrunt , quae de nostrorum inimicorum codicibus proferuntur, quos agnoscimus propter hoc testimonium, quod nobis inuiti perhibent eosdem codices habendo adque seruando, per omnes gentes etiam ipsos esse dispersos, quaqua uersum Christi ecclesia dilatatur. Nam prophetia in psalmis, quos legunt etiam, de hac re praemissa est, ubi scriptum est: Deus meus, misericordia eius praeueniet me; Deus meus demonstrauit mihi in inimicis meis, ne occideris eos, ne quando obliuiscantur legem tuam; disperge eos in uirtute tua. Demonstrauit ergo Deus ecclesiae in eius inimicis Iudaeis gratiam misericordiae suae, quoniam, sicut dicit apostolus, delictum illorum salus gentibus;
For us indeed those suffice which are produced from the codices of our enemies, whom we recognize, on account of this very testimony which they unwillingly bear to us by having and preserving those same codices, to be themselves dispersed throughout all nations, wherever the Church of Christ is spread abroad. For a prophecy in the Psalms, which they also read, was set forth beforehand on this matter, where it is written: 'My God, His mercy shall go before me; my God hath shown me concerning mine enemies: Slay them not, lest at any time they forget Thy law; scatter them in Thy power.' God therefore has shown to the Church, in its enemies the Jews, the grace of His mercy, since, as the apostle says, 'their offense is salvation to the Gentiles';
對我們而言,那些從我們仇敵的書卷中所引出的就已足夠了;我們承認他們,正是因著他們不情願地藉著持有並保存這些書卷而為我們所作的這見證,表明他們自己被分散在萬國中,凡基督的教會擴展到的各處。因為在他們也念誦的詩篇中,論到這事早已有預言發出,那裏寫著:「我的神,他的慈愛要迎著我;我的神在我仇敵身上向我顯明:不要殺他們,恐怕他們忘記你的律法;求你用你的能力使他們四散。」所以神在他仇敵猶太人身上,向教會顯明了他憐憫的恩典,因為正如使徒所說:「他們的過失,成了外邦人的救恩」;
3:2527
et ideo non eos occidit, id est non in eis perdidit quod sunt Iudaei, quamuis a Romanis fuerint deuicti et obpressi, ne obliti legem Dei ad hoc, de quo agimus, testimonium nihil ualerent. Ideo parum fuit, ut diceret: Ne occideris eos, ne quando obliuiscantur legem tuam, nisi adderet etiam: Disperge eos; quoniam si cum isto testimonio scripturarum in sua tantummodo terra, non ubique essent, profecto ecclesia, quae ubique est, eos prophetiarum, quae de Christo praemissae sunt, testes in omnibus gentibus habere non posset. CAPUT XXXXVII. An ante tempora Christiana aliqui fuerint extra Israeliticum genus, qui ad caelestis ciuitatis consortium pertinerent.
and therefore He did not slay them, that is, He did not destroy in them what makes them Jews — although they were vanquished and oppressed by the Romans — lest, having forgotten the law of God, they should avail nothing for the testimony of which we are treating. Therefore it was too little to say: 'Slay them not, lest at any time they forget Thy law,' unless He also added: 'Scatter them'; because if, with this testimony of the Scriptures, they were only in their own land, and not everywhere, surely the Church, which is everywhere, could not have them in all nations as witnesses of the prophecies which were sent forth beforehand concerning Christ. CHAPTER 47. Whether before Christian times there were any outside the Israelite race who belonged to the fellowship of the heavenly city.
所以他沒有殺他們,就是說他沒有在他們身上滅絕那使他們成為猶太人的東西——雖然他們被羅馬人擊敗並壓制——免得他們忘記神的律法,以致對我們所論的這見證毫無用處。因此單說:「不要殺他們,恐怕他們忘記你的律法」還不夠,除非他還加上:「使他們四散」;因為他們若帶著聖經的這見證只在他們本地,而不在各處,那麼那無處不在的教會就不能在萬國中擁有他們作那些先前關於基督所發出之預言的見證人。第四十七章 論在基督教時代以前,是否有以色列族以外的人,得以屬於那屬天之城的團契。
3:2528
Quapropter quisquis alienigena, id est non ex Israel progenitus nec ab illo populo in canonem sacrarum litterarum receptus, legitur aliquid prophetasse de Christo, si in nostram notitiam uenit aut uenerit, ad cumulum a nobis commemorari potest; non quo necessarius sit, etiamsi desit, sed quia non incongrue creditur fuisse et in aliis gentibus homines, quibus hoc mysterium. reuelatum est, et qui haec etiam praedicere inpulsi sunt, siue participes eiusdem gratiae fuerint siue expertes, sed per malos angelos docti sunt. quos etiam prae- \' sentem Christum, quem Iudaei non agnoscebant, scimus fuisse confessos.
Wherefore whatever foreigner — that is, one not born of Israel nor received by that people into the canon of the sacred writings — is read to have prophesied anything concerning Christ, if it comes or shall come to our knowledge, can be cited by us as an addition; not as though it were necessary even if it be lacking, but because it is not incongruously believed that there were even among other nations men to whom this mystery was revealed, and who were also impelled to predict these things, whether they were partakers of the same grace or strangers to it, but were taught by evil angels — whom we know to have confessed even the present Christ, whom the Jews did not acknowledge.
因此,凡是外邦人——就是並非從以色列所生、也未被那民族接納入聖典正典之列的人——若被記載曾對基督預言過甚麼,倘若這事已經或將要為我們所知,就可被我們引用作為添補;並非說即使缺了它便有必要,而是因為人合理地相信,在別的民族中也有人,這奧祕向他們顯明了,他們也被催促去預言這些事,無論他們是同領那恩典的,還是與之無分、卻被惡天使所教導的——我們知道這些惡天使甚至承認了那臨在的基督,就是猶太人所不認的。
3:2529
Nec ipsos Iudaeos existimo audere contendere neminem pertinuisse ad Deum praeter Israelitas, ex quo propago Israel esse coepit, reprobato eius fratre maiore. Populus enim re uera, qui proprie Dei populus diceretur. nullus alius fuit; homines autem quosdam non terrena, sed caelesti societate ad ueros Israelitas supernae ciues patriae pertinentes etiam in aliis gentibus fuisse negare non possunt: quia si negant, facillime conuincuntur de sancto et mirabili uiro Iob, qui nec indigena nec proselytus, id est aduena populi Israel fuit, sed ex gente Idumaea genus ducens, ibi ortus, ibidem mortuus est;
Nor do I think that the Jews themselves dare to contend that no one belonged to God except the Israelites, from the time the offspring of Israel began to be — after his elder brother was rejected. For indeed there was no other people that was properly called the people of God; yet they cannot deny that there were also among other nations certain men belonging, not by an earthly but by a heavenly fellowship, to the true Israelites, citizens of the country above: because if they deny it, they are most easily refuted by the holy and wondrous man Job, who was neither a native nor a proselyte — that is, a sojourner — of the people of Israel, but, deriving his lineage from the Idumean nation, was there born and there died;
我也不認為猶太人自己敢主張,自從以色列的後裔開始存在——在他哥哥被棄絕之後——除了以色列人之外無人屬於神。因為實在沒有別的百姓配稱為神的百姓;然而他們不能否認,在別的民族中也有某些人,不是憑著屬地的,而是憑著屬天的團契,屬於真以色列人,是天上家鄉的公民:因為他們若否認這事,就極容易被那聖潔奇妙之人約伯所駁倒,他既非以色列百姓的本地人,也非歸化者——就是寄居者——乃是源出以東民族,在那裏出生,也在那裏死去;
3:2530
qui diuino sic laudatur eloquio, ut, quod ad iustitiam pietatemque adtinet, nullus ei homo suorum temporum coaequetur. Quae tempora eius quamuis non inueniamus in Chronicis, colligimus tamen ex libro eius, quem pro sui merito Israelitae in auctoritatem canonicam receperunt, tertia generatione posteriorem fuisse quam Israel. Diuinitus autem prouisum fuisse non dubito, ut ex hoc uno sciremus etiam per alias gentes esse potuisse, qui secundum Deum uixerunt eique placuerunt, pertinentes ad spiritalem Hierusalem. Quod nemini concessum fuisse credendum est.
who is so praised by the divine oracle that, as regards righteousness and piety, no man of his times is set equal to him. Although we do not find his times in the Chronicles, yet we gather from his book — which the Israelites, on account of its merit, received into canonical authority — that he was three generations later than Israel. And I do not doubt that it was divinely provided that from this one example we should know that there could be, even among other nations, those who lived according to God and were pleasing to Him, belonging to the spiritual Jerusalem. Which must be believed to have been granted to no one,
他被神的諭言如此稱讚,以致就公義與敬虔而言,他那時代沒有人能與他相比。雖然我們在編年史中找不到他的年代,我們卻從他的書中推斷出——以色列人因這書的價值而接納它入正典的權威——他比以色列晚三代。我也不懷疑這是神所安排的,叫我們從這一個例子知道,即使在別的民族中,也能有照著神而生活、蒙他喜悅、屬於屬靈耶路撒冷的人。我們必須相信,這事不曾賜給任何人,
3:2531
nisi cui diuinitus reuelatus est unus mediator Dei et hominum, homo Christus Iesus, qui uenturus in carne sic antiquis sanetis praenuntiabatur, quem ad modum nobis uenisse nuntiatus est, ut una eademque per ipsum fides omnes in Dei ciuitatem, Dei domum, Dei templum praedestinatos perducat ad Deum. Sed quaecumque aliorum prophetiae de Dei per legum Christum gratia proferuntur, possunt putari a Christianis esse confictae. Ideo nihil est firmius ad conuincendos quoslibet alienos, si de hac re contenderint, nostrosque faciendos, si recte sapuerint, quam ut diuina praedicta de Christo ea proferantur, quae in Iudaeorum codicibus scripta sunt;
except him to whom was divinely revealed the one Mediator of God and men, the man Christ Jesus, who, as about to come in the flesh, was thus foretold to the ancient saints, just as He has been announced to us as having come; so that one and the same faith, through Him, may lead to God all who are predestined to the city of God, the house of God, the temple of God. But whatever prophecies of others are produced concerning the grace of God through Christ may be thought to have been fabricated by Christians. Therefore nothing is firmer for convincing any outsiders whatsoever, if they should contend about this matter, and for making them ours if they are rightly wise, than that those divine predictions about Christ be brought forward which are written in the codices of the Jews;
惟有那向他顯明了神與人之間獨一中保——人基督耶穌的人才得以如此;這位中保,作為要來在肉身中的那一位,曾如此向古時的聖徒們預先宣告,正如他已被宣告為向我們來臨了;如此,獨一相同的信心,藉著他,可以將一切被預定歸入神的城、神的家、神的殿的人引到神那裏。但凡別人所傳出、關於藉著基督而有之神恩典的種種預言,都可能被認為是基督徒所杜撰的。所以,若有外人在這事上爭辯,要使他們信服——並使他們歸於我們(倘若他們有正確的智慧)——沒有甚麼比把寫在猶太人書卷中、關於基督的那些神聖預言提出來更為穩固的了;
3:2532
quibus auulsis de sedibus propriis et propter hoc testimonium toto orbe dispersis Christi usquequaque creuit ecclesia. CAPUT XXXXVIII. Prophetiam Aggaei, qua dixit maiorem futuram gloriam domus Dei, quam primum fuisset, non in reaedificatione templi, sed in ecclesia Christi esse conpletam. Haec domus Dei maioris est gloriae, quam fuerat illa prima lignis et lapidibus ceterisque pretiosis rebus metallisque constructa. Non itaque Aggaei prophetia in templi illius instauratione conpleta est. Ex quo enim est instauratum, numquam ostenditur habuisse tantam gloriam, quantam habuit tempore Salomonis;
by whom, torn from their proper seats and on account of this testimony dispersed throughout the whole world, the Church of Christ has everywhere grown. CHAPTER 48. That the prophecy of Haggai, in which he said that the glory of the house of God would be greater than the first had been, was fulfilled not in the rebuilding of the temple, but in the Church of Christ. This house of God is of greater glory than that first one constructed of timber and stones and other precious things and metals. Not therefore was the prophecy of Haggai fulfilled in the restoration of that temple. For from the time it was restored, it is never shown to have had so great a glory as it had in the time of Solomon;
藉著他們,從他們本來的地位被拔出,又因這見證而分散在全世界,基督的教會就到處增長了。第四十八章 論哈該的預言——他說神家的榮耀必大過先前的榮耀——並非在重建聖殿時應驗,乃是在基督的教會中應驗。神的這家,其榮耀大過那座先前用木頭、石頭以及其他寶貴之物和金屬所建的殿。所以哈該的預言並非在那殿的重修中應驗。因為自從它重修以來,從未顯出它擁有像所羅門時代那般偉大的榮耀;
3:2533
immo potius ostenditur primum cessatione prophetiae fuisse domus illius gloriam diminutam, deinde ipsius gentis cladibus tantis usque ad ultimum excidium, quod factum est a Romanis, sicut ea, quae supra sunt commemorata testantur. Haec autem domus ad nouum pertinens testamentum tanto utique maioris est gloriae, quanto meliores sunt lapides uiui, quibus credentibus renouatisque construitur. Sed ideo per instaurationem templi illius significata est, quia ipsa renouatio illius aedificii significat eloquio prophetico alterum testamentum, quod appellatur nouum. Quod ergo Deus dixit per memoratum prophetam:
nay rather, it is shown that the glory of that house was first diminished by the cessation of prophecy, then by such great disasters of the nation itself, even to its final destruction, which was wrought by the Romans, as those things which are recorded above testify. But this house, pertaining to the New Testament, is assuredly of so much greater glory as the living stones are better, by which, as believers and renewed, it is built. But for this reason it was signified through the restoration of that temple, because that very renewal of that building signifies, by prophetic utterance, the other testament, which is called the New. What therefore God said through the prophet just mentioned:
不如說,這正顯明那殿的榮耀首先因預言的止息而減損,繼而因那民族本身遭遇如此巨大的災禍,直到它最終的毀滅,這毀滅是羅馬人所成就的,正如上面所記的事所見證的。但這屬於新約的家,其榮耀必定大得多,正如那些活石更為美好,這家是用這些活石——就是信而被更新的人——所建造的。但這家之所以藉著那殿的重修而被表明,乃因那建築的重新建造,憑著先知的話語,表徵那另一約,就是稱為新約的。所以神藉著剛才所提的先知所說的話:
3:2534
Et dabo pacem in loco isto, per significantem locum ille, qui eo significatur, intellegendus est; ut, quia illo loco instaurato significata est ecclesia, quae fuerat aedificanda per Christum, nihil aliud accipiatur, quod dictum est: Dabo pacem in loco isto, nisi dabo pacem in loco, quem significat locus iste). Quoniam omnia significantia uidentur quodam modo earum rerum, quas significant, sustinere personas; sicut dictum est ab apostolo: Petra erat Christus, quoniam petra illa, de qua hoc dictum est, significabat utique Christum. Maior est itaque gloria domus huius noui testamenti quam domus prioris ueteris testamenti, et tunc apparebit maior cum dedicabitur.
'And I will give peace in this place' — by the place that signifies must be understood that One who is signified by it; so that, since by that place being restored the Church was signified, which was to be built through Christ, nothing else is to be received by what is said: 'I will give peace in this place,' than 'I will give peace in the place which this place signifies.' Since all things that signify seem in some manner to sustain the persons of those things which they signify; as it was said by the apostle: 'The Rock was Christ,' since that rock, of which this was said, signified indeed Christ. Greater, therefore, is the glory of this house of the New Testament than of the house of the former Old Testament, and then it will appear greater when it shall be dedicated.
「我必在這地方賜平安」——藉著那作表徵的地方,必須領會那被它所表徵的那一位;如此,既然藉著那地方被重修而表徵了那將要藉基督建造的教會,那麼所說的「我必在這地方賜平安」這話,所要領受的不外乎是「我必在這地方所表徵的那地方賜平安」。因為一切作表徵的事物,似乎都在某種意義上承擔著它們所表徵之事物的位格;正如使徒所說:「那磐石就是基督」,因為那磐石,論到它有此說法,確實表徵基督。所以這新約之家的榮耀,大過那先前舊約之家的榮耀,並且當它被奉獻時,必顯得更大。
3:2535
Tunc enim ueniet desideratus cunctis gentibus, sicut legitur in Hebraeo. Nam primus eius aduentus nondum erat desideratus omnibus gentibus. Non enim quem deberent desiderare sciebant, in quem non crediderant. Tunc etiam secundum septuaginta interpretes (quia et ipse propheticus sensus est) uenient quae electa sunt Domini de cunctis gentibus. Tunc enim uere non uenient nisi electa, de quibus dicit apostolus: Sicut elegit nos in ipso ante mundi constitutionem. Ipse quippe architectus, qui dixit: Multi uocati, pauci uero electi, non de his, qui uocati sic uenerunt, ut de conuiuio proicerentur, sed de electis demonstraturus eat aedificatam domum, quae nullam ruinam deinceps formidabit.
For then shall come the desired of all nations, as it is read in the Hebrew. For His first coming was not yet the desired of all nations. For they did not know whom they ought to desire, in whom they had not believed. Then also, according to the seventy translators (since that too is a prophetic meaning), 'there shall come the elect of the Lord out of all nations.' For then truly there shall come none but the elect, concerning whom the apostle says: 'As He chose us in Him before the foundation of the world.' For He Himself, the architect, who said: 'Many are called, but few are chosen,' was about to show, not from those who, having been called, came in such a way as to be cast out of the banquet, but from the elect, the house built up, which will thereafter fear no ruin.
因為那時,萬國所羨慕的必來到,正如希伯來文中所讀的。因為他第一次的來臨,還不是萬國所羨慕的。因為他們既未曾信他,就不知道該羨慕誰。那時,照著七十士譯者(既然那也是先知的意思),「主所揀選的,必從萬國中來到」。因為那時真正來到的,惟有蒙揀選的,關於他們使徒說:「就如他在創立世界以前,在他裏面揀選了我們。」因為他自己,那建築師,曾說:「被召的人多,選上的人少」,他要顯明那被建造起來、此後不再懼怕任何傾覆的家,不是從那些被召、卻以致被趕出筵席之外那樣來赴的人中顯明,乃是從蒙揀選的人中顯明。
3:2536
Nunc autem, quando et hi replent ecclesias, quos tamquam in area uentilatio separabit, non apparet tanta gloria domus huius, quanta tunc apparebit, quando, quisquis ibi erit, semper erit. CAPUT XXXXVIIII. De indiscreta multiplicatione ecclesiae, qua in hoc saeculo multi reprobi miscentur electis.
But now, when even those fill the churches whom the winnowing will separate as on a threshing-floor, the glory of this house does not appear so great as it shall then appear, when whosoever shall be there shall be there forever. CHAPTER 49. Of the indiscriminate increase of the Church, in which in this world many reprobates are mingled with the elect.
但如今,當那些將要被簸揚之風如在禾場上分別出來的人也充滿了眾教會時,這家的榮耀並不顯得像那時所要顯出的那般偉大;那時凡在那裏的,必永遠在那裏。第四十九章 論教會不分彼此的增長,在今世有許多被棄絕的人攙雜在蒙揀選的人中間。
3:2537
In hoc ergo saeculo maligno, in his diebus malis, ubi per humilitatem praesentem futuram conparat ecclesia celsitudinem et timorum stimulis, dolorum tormentis, laborum molestiis, tentationum periculis eruditur, sola spe gaudens, quando sanum gaudet, multi reprobi miscentur bonis et utrique tamquam in sagenam euangelicam colliguntur et in hoc mundo tamquam in mari utrique inclusi retibus indiscrete natant, donec perueniatur ad litus, ubi mali segregentur a bonis, et in bonis tamquam in templo suo sit Deus omnia in omnibus. Proinde uocem nunc agnoscimus eius inpleri, qui loquebatur in psalmo adque dicebat: Adnuntiaui et locutus sum, multiplicati sunt super numerum.
In this malignant world, therefore, in these evil days, where the Church through present lowliness prepares for future exaltation, and is trained by the goads of fears, the torments of sorrows, the troubles of labours, the perils of temptations, rejoicing in hope alone — when it rejoices soundly — many reprobates are mingled with the good, and both are gathered together as in the Gospel net, and in this world, as in a sea, both, enclosed in the nets, swim indiscriminately, until the shore is reached, where the evil shall be separated from the good, and in the good, as in His temple, God shall be all in all. Accordingly, we now recognize the voice of Him who spoke in the Psalm and said: 'I have declared and have spoken; they are multiplied above number,' as being fulfilled.
所以在這邪惡的世界,在這些惡劣的日子裏,教會藉著現今的卑微為將來的高升作預備,又被恐懼的刺、憂愁的折磨、勞苦的困擾、試誘的危險所操練,惟在盼望中歡喜——當它健全地歡喜時——許多被棄絕的人攙雜在善人中間,二者一同被聚集,如在福音的網裏,在這世界中,如在海裏,二者都被圈在網中不分彼此地游著,直到到達岸邊,那時惡人要從善人中被分別出來,而在善人中,如在他自己的殿中,神要在萬有之中作萬有。因此,我們如今認出那在詩篇中說話者的聲音正在應驗,他說:「我宣告並述說,他們多到無法計數。」
3:2538
Hoc fit nunc, ex quo primum per os praecursoris sui Iohannis, deinde per os proprium adnuntiauit et locutus est dicens: Agite paenitentiam, adpropinquauit enim regnum caelorum. Elegit discipulos, quos et apostolos nominauit, humiliter natos, inhonoratos, inlitteratos, ut, quidquid magnum essent et facerent, ipse in eis esset et faceret. Habuit inter eos unum, quo malo utens bene et suae passionis inpleret dispositum et ecclesiae suae tolerandorum malorum praeberet exemplum.
This comes to pass now, ever since He announced and spoke — first through the mouth of His forerunner John, then through His own mouth — saying: 'Do penance, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.' He chose disciples, whom He also named apostles, humbly born, unhonoured, unlettered, so that whatever great thing they should be and should do, He Himself might be and do it in them. He had among them one whom, using evil well, He might both fulfil the appointed purpose of His own Passion and furnish to His Church an example of evils to be borne.
這事如今正在發生,自從他宣告並說話以來——先是藉著他先鋒約翰的口,後是藉著他自己的口——說:「你們應當悔改,因為天國近了。」他揀選了門徒,又稱他們為使徒,他們出身卑微、不受尊榮、未受學問,叫他們無論成為甚麼大事、行甚麼大事,都是他自己在他們裏面成就並運行。他在他們中間有一個人,他善用這惡人,既成就他自己受難所定的旨意,又為他的教會提供一個忍受眾惡的榜樣。
3:2539
Seminato, quantum per eius oportebat praesentiam corporalem, sancto euangelio passus est, mortuus est, resurrexit, passione ostendens quid sustinere pro ueritate, resurrectione quid sperare in aeternitate debeamus, excepta altitudine sacramenti, qua sanguis eius in remissionem fusus est peccatorum. Conuersatus est in teiTa quadraginta dies cum discipulis suis adque ipsis uidentibus adscendit in caelum et post dies decem misit promissum Spiritum sanctum; cuius ueni. entis in eos qui crediderant tunc signum erat maximum et maxime necessarium, ut unusquisque eorum linguis omnium gentium loqueretur;
The holy Gospel having been sown, as far as it behooved through His bodily presence, He suffered, died, rose again — by His Passion showing what we ought to endure for the truth, by His resurrection what we ought to hope for in eternity — apart from the depth of the sacrament, by which His blood was poured out for the remission of sins. He dwelt on earth forty days with His disciples, and as they watched ascended into heaven, and after ten days sent the promised Holy Spirit; of whose coming upon those who had believed there was then the greatest sign, and most especially necessary, that each one of them should speak in the tongues of all nations;
聖福音既已被撒種,盡他肉身臨在所當作的程度,他就受苦、死了、復活了——藉著他的受難顯明我們當為真理忍受甚麼,藉著他的復活顯明我們當在永世中盼望甚麼——這還不算那聖事的深奧,藉此他的血為赦罪而傾倒。他在地上與門徒同住四十天,又當他們觀看時升到天上,過了十天就差遣所應許的聖靈;聖靈降在那些已經信的人身上,那時有極大且極為必需的記號,就是他們各人都能說萬國的方言;
3:2540
ita significans unitatem catholicae ecclesiae per omnes gentes futuram ac sic linguis omnibus locuturam. CAPUT L. De praedicatione euangelii, quae per passiones praedicantium clarior et potentior facta est. Deinde secundum illam prophetiam:
thus signifying the unity of the Catholic Church, which was to be throughout all nations, and so to speak in all tongues. CHAPTER 50. Of the preaching of the Gospel, which by the sufferings of the preachers was made more illustrious and more powerful. Then, according to that prophecy:
如此表徵那要遍及萬國、並且要說萬方言的大公教會的合一。第五十章 論福音的傳揚,這傳揚藉著傳道者的苦難變得更為顯赫、更有能力。然後,照著那預言:
3:2541
Ex Sion lex prodiet et uerbum Domini ex Hierusalem, et secundum ipsius Domini Christi praedicta, ubi post resurrectionem stupentibus eum discipulis suis aperuit sensum, ut intellegerent scripturas, et dixit eis, quoniam sic scriptum est, et sic oportebat Christum pati et resurgere a mortuis tertio die et praedicari in nomine eius paenitentiam et remissionem peccatorum per omnes gentes, incipientibus ab Hierusalem, et ubi rursus eis de aduentu eius nouissimo requirentibus respondit adque ait: Non est uestrum scire tempora quae Pater posuit in sua potestate;
'Out of Zion shall go forth the law, and the word of the Lord out of Jerusalem,' and according to the predictions of the Lord Christ Himself — where after the resurrection, while His disciples were amazed at Him, He opened their understanding that they might understand the Scriptures, and said to them that thus it was written, and thus it behooved Christ to suffer and to rise again from the dead on the third day, and that penance and the remission of sins should be preached in His name throughout all nations, beginning at Jerusalem; and where again, to them asking about His last coming, He answered and said: 'It is not for you to know the times which the Father hath put in His own power;'
「訓誨必出於錫安,耶和華的言語必出於耶路撒冷」,又照著主基督自己的預言——在復活之後,當門徒對他驚奇之際,他開他們的心竅,使他們能明白聖經,並對他們說,照經上所寫的,基督必須這樣受害,第三日從死裏復活,並且人要奉他的名傳悔改、赦罪的道,從耶路撒冷起直傳到萬國;又當他們再次問及他末後來臨的事時,他回答說:「父憑著自己的權柄所定的時候日期,不是你們可以知道的;」
3:2542
sed accipietis uirtutem Spiritus sancti superuenientem in uos, et eritis mihi testes in Hierusalem et in totam Iudaeam et Samariam et usque in fines terrae, primum se ab Hierusalem diffudit ecclesia, et cum in Iudaea adque Samaria plurimi credidissent, et in alias gentes itum est, eis adnuntiantibus euangelium, quos ipse sicut luminaria et aptauerat uerbo et accenderat Spiritu sancto. Dixerat enim eis: Nolite timere eos, qui corpus occidunt, animam autem non possunt occidere. Qui ut frigidi timore non essent, igne caritatis ardebant.
'but you shall receive the power of the Holy Spirit coming upon you, and you shall be my witnesses in Jerusalem and in all Judea and Samaria, and even to the ends of the earth' — the Church first spread itself from Jerusalem, and when very many in Judea and Samaria had believed, it went also into other nations, those announcing the Gospel to them whom He Himself, as luminaries, had both fitted by the Word and kindled by the Holy Spirit. For He had said to them: 'Fear not those who kill the body, but cannot kill the soul.' That they might not be cold with fear, they burned with the fire of love.
「但聖靈降臨在你們身上,你們就必得著能力,並要在耶路撒冷、猶太全地,和撒瑪利亞,直到地極,作我的見證」——教會先從耶路撒冷向外擴展,當猶太和撒瑪利亞有很多人信了,它也進入別的民族,由那些向他們傳福音的人去傳,這些人是他自己如同光體一般,既用道裝備、又用聖靈點燃的。因為他曾對他們說:「那殺身體、卻不能殺靈魂的,不要怕他們。」叫他們不至因懼怕而冷淡,他們便以愛的火燃燒著。
3:2543
Denique non solum per ipsos, qui eum et ante passionem et post resurrectionem uiderant et audierant, uerum etiam post obitum eorum per posteros eorum inter horrendas persecutiones et uarios cruciatus ac funera martyrum praedicatum est toto orbe euangelium, contestante Deo signis et ostentis et uariis uirtutibus et Spiritus sancti muneribus;
Finally, not only through those who had seen and heard Him both before His Passion and after His resurrection, but even after their death, through their successors, amid horrendous persecutions and various tortures and the deaths of martyrs, the Gospel was preached throughout the whole world, God bearing witness by signs and wonders and various mighty works and the gifts of the Holy Spirit;
最終,不僅藉著那些在他受難之前並復活之後親眼看見、親耳聽見他的人,甚至在他們死後,藉著他們的後繼者,在駭人的逼迫、各樣的酷刑以及殉道者的死亡之中,福音被傳遍全世界,神藉著神蹟、奇事、各樣大能的作為,並聖靈的恩賜為它作見證;
3:2544
ut populi gentium credentes in eum, qui pro eorum redemtione crucifixus est, Christiano amore uenerarentur sanguinem martyrum, quem diabolico furore fuderunt, ipsique reges, quorum legibus uastabatur ecclesia, ei nomini salubriter subderentur, quod de terra crudeliter auferre conati sunt, et falsos deos inciperent persequi, quorum causa cultores Dei ueri fuerant antea persecuti. CAPUT LI. Quod etiam per haereticorum dissensiones fides catholica roboretur.
so that the peoples of the nations, believing in Him who was crucified for their redemption, with Christian love venerated the blood of the martyrs which they had shed in diabolical fury, and the very kings, by whose laws the Church was being devastated, were salutarily subjected to that Name which they had striven cruelly to remove from the earth, and began to persecute the false gods, for whose sake the worshippers of the true God had previously been persecuted. CHAPTER 51. That even through the dissensions of heretics the Catholic faith is strengthened.
以致萬國的眾民,信入那位為救贖他們而被釘十字架的主,就以基督徒的愛尊崇殉道者的血,這血是他們從前以魔鬼的狂怒所傾流的;連那些用律法毀滅教會的列王,也有益地降服於那名下——就是他們曾殘酷地企圖從地上除掉的名——並開始逼迫假神,從前真神的敬拜者正是為了這些假神的緣故而遭逼迫的。第五十一章 論甚至藉著異端者的紛爭,大公的信德也得堅固。
3:2545
Videns autem diabolus templa daemonum deseri et in nomen liberantis Mediatoris currere genus humanum, haereticos mouit, qui sub uocabulo Christiano doctrinae resisterent Christianae, quasi possent indifferenter sine ulla correptione haberi in ciuitate Dei, sicut ciuitas confusionis indifferenter habuit philosophos inter se diuersa et aduersa sentientes. Qui ergo in ecclesia Christi morbidum aliquid prauumque sapiunt, si correpti, ut sanum rectumque sapiant, resistunt contumaciter suaque pestifera et mortifera dogmata emendare nolunt, sed defensare persistunt, haeretici fiunt et foras exeuntes habentur in exercentibus inimicis.
But the devil, seeing the temples of the demons forsaken and the human race running into the name of the liberating Mediator, stirred up heretics, who under the Christian name should resist Christian doctrine, as though they could indifferently, without any rebuke, be held in the city of God, just as the city of confusion indifferently held philosophers thinking among themselves things diverse and adverse. Those, therefore, who in the Church of Christ are of some diseased and perverse mind, if, when rebuked that they may be of a sound and right mind, they resist contumaciously and refuse to amend their pestilent and deadly dogmas, but persist in defending them, become heretics, and going outside are reckoned among the enemies who exercise her.
但魔鬼看見群鬼的廟宇被棄、人類奔向那釋放人的中保之名,便挑動異端者,叫他們在基督徒的名下抵擋基督的教義,彷彿他們可以不受任何責備而毫無分別地存留在神的城中,正如那混亂之城毫無分別地容納了彼此意見分歧且相反的哲學家。因此,凡在基督的教會中心思有些染病而乖謬的人,若在被責備、要他們存有健全純正的心思時,頑梗抵擋,不肯改正他們有毒致命的教條,反倒堅持為之辯護,就成了異端者,出到外面,被算在那操練教會的仇敵之中。
3:2546
Etiam sic quippe ueris illis catholicis membris Christi malo suo prosunt, dum Deus utitur et malis bene et diligentibus eum omnia cooperantur in bonum. Inimici enim omnes ecclesiae, quolibet errore caecentur uel malitia deprauentur, si accipiunt potestatem corporaliter adfligendi, exercent eius patientiam; si tantummodo male sentiendo aduersantur, exercent eius sapientiam; ut autem etiam inimici diligantur, exercent eius beneuolentiam aut etiam beneficentiam, siue suadibili doctrina cum eis agatur siue terribili disciplina.
For even thus indeed, by their own evil, they profit those true catholic members of Christ, while God uses even the evil well, and to those who love Him all things work together for good. For all the enemies of the Church, by whatever error they be blinded or by whatever malice they be depraved, if they receive the power of bodily afflicting, exercise her patience; if they oppose only by thinking ill, exercise her wisdom; but that even enemies may be loved, they exercise her benevolence, or even her beneficence, whether dealing with them by persuasive teaching or by terrifying discipline.
因為即使如此,他們確實藉著自己的惡,使基督那些真正大公的肢體得益處,因神善用惡,並且萬有都互相效力,叫愛他的人得益處。因為教會一切的仇敵,無論被甚麼錯誤蒙蔽,或被甚麼惡毒敗壞,他們若得著從肉身上加害的權柄,就操練她的忍耐;他們若只以惡念敵對,就操練她的智慧;而為使仇敵也得蒙愛,他們就操練她的善意,甚至她的善行,無論是用勸導的教訓待他們,或是用可畏的管教。
3:2547
Ac per hoc diabolus princeps inpiae ciuitatis aduersus peregrinantem in hoc mundo ciuitatem Dei uasa propria commouendo nihil ei nocere permittitur, cui procul dubio et rebus prosperis consolatio, ut non frangatur aduersis, et rebus aduersis exercitatio, ut non corrumpatur prosperis, per diuinam prouidentiam procuratur, adque ita temperatur utrumque ab alterutro. ut in psalmo illam uocem non aliunde agnoscamus exortam: Secundum multitudinem dolorum meorum in corde meo consolationes tuae iucundauerunt animam meam. Hinc est et illud apostoli: Spe gaudentes, in tribulatione patientes. Nam et id, quod ait idem doctor:
And through this, the devil, the prince of the impious city, by stirring his own vessels against the city of God that is on pilgrimage in this world, is permitted to do her no harm; for whom, without doubt, both consolation in prosperous things, that she be not broken by adversities, and exercise in adverse things, that she be not corrupted by prosperities, is provided by divine providence, and thus each is so tempered by the other that in the Psalm we recognize that voice as having arisen from no other source: 'According to the multitude of my sorrows in my heart, Thy consolations have gladdened my soul.' Hence too is that saying of the apostle: 'Rejoicing in hope, patient in tribulation.' For that also which the same teacher says:
並且藉此,魔鬼——那不虔之城的首領——雖挑動自己的器皿來攻擊在這世上客旅的神之城,卻不被准許加害於她;對她,毫無疑問,神的眷顧既在順境中供應安慰,免得她被逆境壓垮,又在逆境中供應操練,免得她被順境敗壞,如此二者彼此調和,以致我們在詩篇中認出那聲音絕非出於別處:「我心裏多憂多疑的時候,你的安慰使我的心歡暢。」由此也有使徒那話:「在指望中喜樂,在患難中忍耐。」因為那同一位教師所說的話:
3:2548
Quicumque uolunt in Christo pie uiuere, persecutionem patiuntur, nullis putandum est deesse posse temporibus. Quia et cum ab eis, qui foris sunt, non saeuientibus uidetur esse tranquillitas et re uera est plurimumque consolationis adfert, maxime infirmis: non tamen desunt, immo multi sunt intus, qui corda pie uiuentium suis perditis moribus cruciant; quoniam per eos blasphematur Christianum et catholicum nomen; quod quanto est carius eis, qui uolunt pie uiuere in Christo, tanto magis dolent, quod per malos intus positos fit, ut minus, quam piorum mentes desiderant, diligatur.
'All who wish to live godly in Christ suffer persecution,' must be thought to be lacking in no times. For even when, from those who are without, not raging, there seems to be tranquillity — and in truth there is, and it brings very much consolation, especially to the weak — yet there are not lacking, nay there are many within, who torment the hearts of those living godly by their own lost morals; since through them the Christian and catholic name is blasphemed; which the dearer it is to those who wish to live godly in Christ, so much the more do they grieve that, through evil ones placed within, it comes to pass that it is loved less than the minds of the godly desire.
「凡立志在基督裏敬虔度日的,都要受逼迫」,必須認為這在任何時代都不缺。因為即使當外面的人並不發怒、看似有平靜時——這平靜實在是有的,並帶來極大的安慰,尤其對軟弱的人——然而並不缺少,反倒有許多在內部的人,以他們自己敗壞的品行折磨那些敬虔度日之人的心;因為基督徒和大公的名藉著他們被褻瀆;這名對那些立志在基督裏敬虔度日的人越是寶貴,他們就越發憂傷,因為藉著置身內部的惡人,這名所蒙受的愛少於敬虔者心中所渴望的。
3:2549
Ipsi quoque haeretici, cum cogitantur habere nomen et sacramenta Christiana et scripturas et professionem, magnum dolorem faciunt in cordibus piorum; quia et multi uolentes esse Christiani propter eorum dissensiones haesitare coguntur et multi maledici etiam in his inueniunt materiam blasphemandi Christianum nomen, quia et ipsi quoquo modo Christiani appellantur. His adque huius modi prauis moribus et erroribus hominum persecutionem patiuntur, qui uolunt in Christo pie uiuere, etiam nullo infestante neque uexante corpus illorum. Patiuntur quippe hanc persecutionem non in corporibus, sed in cordibus. Unde illa uox est: Secundum multitudinem dolorum meorum in corde meo. Non enim ait:
The heretics themselves also, when they are considered to have the Christian name and sacraments and Scriptures and profession, cause great grief in the hearts of the godly; because both many who wish to be Christians are forced to hesitate on account of their dissensions, and many slanderers also find in these a matter for blaspheming the Christian name, since these too are in some way called Christians. By these and suchlike perverse morals and errors of men, those who wish to live godly in Christ suffer persecution, even with none assailing nor vexing their body. For they suffer this persecution not in their bodies, but in their hearts. Whence is that voice: 'According to the multitude of my sorrows in my heart.' For he does not say:
那些異端者本身也是如此,當他們被認為持有基督徒的名、聖事、聖經和信仰告白時,便在敬虔人的心中造成極大的憂傷;因為許多願意作基督徒的人因他們的紛爭而被迫遲疑,又有許多毀謗者也在這些事上找到褻瀆基督徒之名的把柄,因為這些人也在某種意義上被稱為基督徒。藉著這些以及諸如此類人的乖謬品行與錯謬,那些立志在基督裏敬虔度日的人就受逼迫,即使無人攻擊或騷擾他們的身體。因為他們所受的這逼迫不在身體,乃在心裏。由此而有那聲音:「我心裏多憂多疑的時候。」因為他並不說:
3:2550
(In corpore meo.* Sed rursus quoniam cogitantur inmutabilia diuina promissa, et quod ait apostolus: Nouit Dominus qui sunt eius (quos enim praesciuit et praedestinauit conformes imaginis filii sui, ex eis perire nullus potest): ideo sequitur in illo psalmo: Consolationes tuae iucundauerunt animam meam. Dolor autem ipse, qui fit in cordibus piorum, quos persequuntur mores Christianorum malorum siue falsorum, prodest dolentibus, quoniam de caritate descendit, qua eos perire nolunt nec inpedire aliorum salutem. Denique magnae consolationes fiunt etiam de correctionibus eorum, quae piorum animas tanta iucunditate perfundunt, quantis doloribus de sua perditione cruciauerunt.
'In my body.' But again, since the immutable divine promises are considered, and that which the apostle says: 'The Lord knoweth who are His' (for of those whom He foreknew and predestinated to be conformed to the image of His Son, none can perish): therefore there follows in that Psalm: 'Thy consolations have gladdened my soul.' But the sorrow itself, which arises in the hearts of the godly whom the morals of evil or false Christians persecute, profits those who grieve, since it descends from charity, by which they do not wish those to perish nor to impede the salvation of others. Finally, great consolations arise even from the corrections of those, which suffuse the souls of the godly with as much gladness as the sorrows with which they were tormented over their perdition.
「在我身體裏。」但另一方面,既然神不變的應許被思想到,又有使徒所說的:「主認識誰是他的人」(因為那些他所預知、又預定要模成他兒子形像的人,其中無一能滅亡):所以那詩篇接著說:「你的安慰使我的心歡暢。」但那憂傷本身,就是在敬虔人心中所生起的——那些被惡的或假的基督徒之品行所逼迫的人——對憂傷者卻有益處,因為它出於愛,憑著這愛,他們不願那些人滅亡,也不願妨礙別人的救恩。最終,甚至從那些人的悔改中也生出極大的安慰,這安慰使敬虔人的靈魂滿了喜樂,正如他們從前為那些人的沉淪所受的折磨那樣多。
3:2551
Sic in hoc saeculo, in his diebus malis non solum a tempore corporalis praesentiae Christi et apostolorum eius, sed ab ipso Abel, quem primum iustum inpius frater occidit, et deinceps usque in huius saeculi finem inter persecutiones mundi et consolationes Dei peregrinando procurrit ecclesia. CAPUT LII. An credendum sit, quod quidam putant, inpletis decem persecutionibus, quae fuerunt, nullam iam superesse praeter undecimam, quae in ipso Antichristi tempore sit futura. Proinde ne illud quidem temere puto esse dicendum siue credendum, quod nonnullis uisum est uel uidetur, non amplius ecclesiam passuram persecutiones usque ad tempus Antichristi.
Thus in this world, in these evil days — not only from the time of the bodily presence of Christ and His apostles, but from Abel himself, whom, the first righteous man, his impious brother slew, and thenceforth even to the end of this world — the Church runs its course on pilgrimage amid the persecutions of the world and the consolations of God. CHAPTER 52. Whether it is to be believed, as some suppose, that, the ten persecutions which have been being fulfilled, none now remains except the eleventh, which is to be in the very time of Antichrist. Accordingly, I think it must not be rashly said or believed, as it has seemed or seems to some, that the Church will suffer no more persecutions until the time of Antichrist
如此,在這世界中,在這些惡劣的日子裏——不僅從基督和他使徒肉身臨在的時候起,乃是從亞伯本身起,那頭一個義人被他不虔的兄弟所殺,從此直到這世界的末了——教會在世界的逼迫和神的安慰之中作客旅奔走它的路程。第五十二章 論是否應當相信,如某些人所推測的,既然那已往的十次逼迫一一應驗,現今除了第十一次——就是要在敵基督時代發生的——便沒有別的逼迫存留。因此,我認為不可輕率地說或相信,如某些人所看為、或所看的,教會在敵基督的時候以前不再受逼迫,
3:2552
quam quot iam passa est, id est decem, ut undecima eademque nouissima sit ab Antichristo. Primam quippe conputant a Nerone quae facta est, secundam a Domitiano, a Traiano tertiam, quartam ab Antonino, a Seuero quintam, sextam a Maximino, a Decio septimam, octauam a Valeriano, ab Aureliano nonam, decimam a Diocletiano et Maximiano. Plagas enim Aegyptiorum, quoniam decem fuerunt, antequam exire inde inciperet populus Dei, putant ad hunc intellectum esse referendas, ut nouissima Antichristi persecutio similis uideatur undecimae plagae, qua Aegyptii, dum hostiliter sequerentur Hebraeos, in mari Rubro populo Dei per siccum transeunte perierunt.
more than it has already suffered, that is, ten, so that the eleventh and last should be from Antichrist. For they reckon the first to be that which was made by Nero, the second by Domitian, the third by Trajan, the fourth by Antoninus, the fifth by Severus, the sixth by Maximinus, the seventh by Decius, the eighth by Valerian, the ninth by Aurelian, the tenth by Diocletian and Maximian. For the plagues of the Egyptians, since they were ten before the people of God began to go out thence, they think are to be referred to this understanding, so that the last persecution of Antichrist may seem like the eleventh plague, by which the Egyptians, while pursuing the Hebrews in hostile manner, perished in the Red Sea as the people of God passed through on dry ground.
超過它已經受過的,就是十次,以致第十一次也就是末一次乃出於敵基督。因為他們算頭一次是尼祿所行的,第二次是多米田,第三次是圖拉真,第四次是安東尼努,第五次是塞維魯,第六次是馬克西米努,第七次是德修,第八次是瓦勒良,第九次是奧勒良,第十次是戴克里先和馬克西米安。因為埃及人的災殃,既然在神的百姓開始從那裏出來之前共有十次,他們以為當照這意思領會,叫敵基督末後的逼迫看似那第十一災,藉這災,埃及人懷著敵意追趕希伯來人時,在紅海中滅亡了,那時神的百姓正從乾地上走過去。
3:2553
Sed ego illa re gesta in Aegypto istas persecutiones prophetice significatas esse non arbitror; quamuis ab eis. qui hoc putant, exquisite et ingeniose illa singula his singulis conpai-ata uideantur, non prophetico spiritu, sed coniectura mentis humanae, quae aliquando ad uerum peruenit, aliquando fallitur. Quid enim, qui hoc sentiunt, dicturi sunt de persecutione, qua ipse Dominus crucifixus est? in quo eam numero posituri? Si autem hac excepta existimant conputandum, tamquam illae numerandae sint, quae ad corpus pertinent, non qua ipsum caput est adpetitum et occisum: quid agent de illa.
But I do not think that, by that event which took place in Egypt, these persecutions were prophetically signified; although by those who think this, those individual events seem to be exquisitely and ingeniously compared with these individual ones — not by a prophetic spirit, but by the conjecture of the human mind, which sometimes arrives at the truth, sometimes is deceived. For what will those who hold this say of the persecution in which the Lord Himself was crucified? In what number will they place it? But if they think it is to be reckoned with this one excepted, as though those are to be numbered which pertain to the body, not the one in which the Head Himself was assailed and slain: what will they do about that one
但我不認為,藉著那在埃及所發生的事件,這些逼迫得到了預言性的表徵;雖然在那些如此認為的人看來,那些個別事件似乎被精巧而別出心裁地與這些個別事件相比擬——這並非出於先知的靈,乃是出於人心的揣測,這揣測有時達到真理,有時受了欺騙。因為持這看法的人,將怎樣論到那主自己被釘十字架的逼迫呢?他們要把它列為第幾次呢?但他們若以為要把這次除外來計算,彷彿當被計算的是那些關乎身體的,而非那元首本身被攻擊並被殺的那一次:那麼他們又要怎樣處理那一次,
3:2554
quae, postea quam Christus adscendit in caelum, Hierosolymis facta est, ubi beatus Stephanus lapidatus est, ubi Iacobus frater Iohannis gladio trucidatus, ubi apostolus Petrus ut occideretur inclusus et per angelum liberatus, ubi fugati adque dispersi de Hierosolymis fratres, ubi Saulus, qui postea Paulus apostolus factus est, uastabat ecclesiam, ubi ipse quoque iam fidem, quam persequebatur, euangelizans, qualia faciebat, est passus, siue per Iudaeam siue per alias gentes, quacumque Christum feruentissimus praedicabat? Quur ergo eis a Nerone uidetur ordiendum, cum ad Neronis tempora inter atrocissimas persecutiones, de quibus nimis longum est cuncta dicere, ecclesia crescendo peruenerit?
which, after Christ ascended into heaven, was made at Jerusalem, where the blessed Stephen was stoned, where James the brother of John was slain with the sword, where the apostle Peter was shut up that he might be killed and was freed by an angel, where the brethren were put to flight and dispersed from Jerusalem, where Saul, who afterward became the apostle Paul, devastated the Church, where he himself too, now evangelizing the faith which he had persecuted, suffered such things as he had done — whether throughout Judea or throughout other nations, wherever he most fervently preached Christ? Why, then, does it seem to them that the reckoning is to be begun from Nero, when the Church, by growing, had arrived at the times of Nero amid the most atrocious persecutions, of which it is far too long to tell them all?
就是那在基督升天之後,在耶路撒冷所發生的逼迫,那裏有蒙福的司提反被石頭打死,那裏有約翰的兄弟雅各被刀殺害,那裏有使徒彼得被囚要被殺、卻被天使救出,那裏有眾弟兄被趕散、從耶路撒冷分散,那裏有掃羅——他後來成了使徒保羅——毀滅教會,那裏也有他自己,如今傳揚他從前所逼迫的信仰,竟受了他從前所行那樣的苦——無論是遍及猶太,或遍及別的民族,凡他極其火熱地傳揚基督之處?那麼,為何在他們看來,計算當從尼祿開始,既然教會藉著增長,是在極其殘暴的逼迫之中才到達尼祿的時代,這些逼迫若要一一述說實在太冗長了?
3:2555
Quod si a regibus factas persecutiones in numero existimant esse debere: rex fuit Herodes, qui etiam post adscensum Domini grauissimam fecit. Deinde quid respondent etiam de Iuliano, quem non numerant in decem? An ipse non est ecclesiam persecutus, qui Christianos liberales litteras docere ac discere uetuit? Sub quo Valentinianus maior, qui post eum tertius imperator fuit, fidei Christianae confessor exstitit militiaque priuatus est;
But if they reckon that only persecutions stirred up by kings ought to be counted, then Herod was a king, who even after the Lord's ascension raised up a most grievous one. Furthermore, what answer do they give about Julian also, whom they do not number among the ten? Did not he too persecute the Church, he who forbade Christians to teach or to learn the liberal arts? Under him Valentinian the Elder, who was the third emperor after him, stood forth as a confessor of the Christian faith and was stripped of his military rank;
但他們若認為惟有諸王所掀起的逼迫才該計算在內,那麼希律就是一位王,他在主升天之後還掀起了最慘烈的一場逼迫。再者,關於猶利安他們又怎麼回答呢?他們並未將他算在那十場之中。難道他不也逼迫了教會嗎?他不正是那禁止基督徒教導或學習博雅之學的人嗎?在他治下,年長的瓦倫提尼安——就是他之後的第三位皇帝——挺身作了基督信仰的認信者,因而被剝奪了軍職;
3:2556
ut omittam quae aput Antiochiam facere coeperat, nisi unius fidelissimi et constantissimi iuuenis, qui multis, ut torquerentur, adprehensis per totum diem primus est tortus, inter ungulas cruciatusque psallentis libertatem adque hilaritatem miratus horruisset et in ceteris deformius erubescere timuisset. Postremo nostra memoria Valens, supradicti Valentiniani frater, Arianus, nonne magna persecutione per Orientis partes catholicam uastauit ecclesiam? Quale est autem, non considerare ecclesiam per totum mundum fructificantem adque crescentem posse in aliquibus gentibus persecutionem pati a regibus, et quando in aliis non patitur?
to say nothing of what he had begun to do at Antioch, had he not shuddered in horror at the freedom and cheerfulness of a single most faithful and most steadfast young man, who, when many had been seized to be tortured, was the first to be tortured throughout the whole day, and amid the iron claws and torments sang psalms; so that Valentinian feared he might come to blush more shamefully in the case of the rest. Finally, within our own memory, did not Valens, brother of the aforesaid Valentinian and an Arian, lay waste the Catholic Church throughout the regions of the East with a great persecution? But how can it be right not to consider that the Church, bearing fruit and growing throughout the whole world, may suffer persecution from kings among some nations even at a time when it does not suffer it among others?
更不必說他在安提阿已經開始做的事了——若不是有一位最忠信、最堅定的青年,他的自由與歡欣使猶利安戰慄驚懼;當許多人被捉去受刑時,這青年整日頭一個受刑,在鐵爪與酷刑之中歌唱詩篇,以致猶利安恐怕在其餘人身上會更可恥地羞愧不堪,便不敢再下手。最後,在我們自己的記憶中,前述瓦倫提尼安的兄弟、亞流派的瓦倫斯,豈不是以一場大逼迫蹂躪了東方各地的大公教會嗎?然而,這豈是合宜的:竟不思想那遍及全世界結實生長的教會,可能在某些民族中遭諸王逼迫,而同時在另一些民族中卻未受逼迫呢?
3:2557
Nisi forte non est persecutio conputanda, quando rex Gothorum in ipsa Gothia persecutus est Christianos crudelitate mirabili, cum ibi non essent nisi catholici, quorum plurimi martyrio coronati sunt, sicut a quibusdam fratribus, qui tunc illic pueri fuerant et se ista uidisse incunctanter recordabantur, audiuimus? Quid modo in Perside? Nonne ita in Christianos ferbuit persecutio (si tamen iam quieuit), ut fugientes inde nonnulli usque ad Romana oppida peruenerint? Haec adque huius modi mihi cogitanti non uidetur esse definiendus numerus persecutionum, quibus exerceri oportet ecclesiam.
Unless perhaps that is not to be counted a persecution, when the king of the Goths within Gothia itself persecuted the Christians with marvelous cruelty, although there were none there but Catholics, very many of whom were crowned with martyrdom—just as we have heard from certain brethren who at that time had been boys there and recalled without hesitation that they had themselves seen these things. And what of recent events in Persia? Did not the persecution rage so fiercely against the Christians (if indeed it has even now subsided) that some, fleeing from there, made their way as far as the towns of the Romans? When I ponder these things and others of this kind, it does not seem to me that the number of persecutions by which the Church must be exercised can be fixed.
除非或許這不算為逼迫:當哥德人之王在哥德地境內以驚人的殘忍逼迫基督徒時——雖然那裡除了大公教會的信徒之外別無他人,其中極多人被殉道的冠冕加冕;正如我們從某些弟兄聽來的,他們那時還是當地的孩童,並毫不遲疑地追述他們親眼見過這些事。波斯近來的情形又如何呢?逼迫豈不是對基督徒燃燒得如此猛烈(若它如今真已平息的話),以致有些人從那裡逃出,一直逃到羅馬人的城邑嗎?當我思想這些以及諸如此類的事,我看教會所必須經受操練的逼迫之數目,是無法被確定的。
3:2558
Sed rursus adfirmare aliquas futuras a regibus praeter illam nouissimam, de qua nullus ambigit Christianus, non minoris est temeritatis. Itaque hoc in medio relinquimus neutram partem quaestionis huius adstruentes siue destruentes, sed tantummodo ab adfirmandi quodlibet horum audaci praesumtione reuocantes. CAPUT LIII. De tempore nouissimae persecutionis nulli hominum reuelato. Illam sane nouissimam persecutionem, quae ab Antichristo futura est, praesentia sua exstinguet ipse Iesus. Sic enim scriptum est, quod eum interficiet spiritu oris sui et euacuabit inluminatione praesentiae suae. Hic quaeri solet: Quando istud erit? Inportune omnino.
But on the other hand, to affirm that some persecutions by kings are yet to come, besides that very last one about which no Christian doubts, is a piece of no lesser rashness. Therefore we leave this in the middle, establishing or demolishing neither side of this question, but only recalling men from the bold presumption of affirming either of these. CHAPTER LIII. That the time of the last persecution has been revealed to no man. That very last persecution, indeed, which is to come from Antichrist, Jesus Himself will extinguish by His own presence. For so it is written, that He will slay him with the spirit of His mouth, and destroy him with the brightness of His presence. Here the question is wont to be asked: When will this be? Most unseasonably indeed.
但另一方面,除了那最末了、為基督徒無人懷疑的一場逼迫之外,斷言將來還會有諸王所興的逼迫,乃是同樣輕率之舉。所以我們把這事留在中間,既不論定也不否定此問題的任何一方,只是把人從大膽臆斷此二者中任一方的妄為裡喚回。第五十三章:論末後逼迫的時候未向任何人啟示。那最末了、要由敵基督而來的逼迫,主耶穌自己必以祂的同在將其撲滅。因為經上記著說,祂要用口中的氣殺滅那不法的人,並用祂同在的光輝廢掉他。在此常有人問:這要在何時發生?這實在問得極不合時。
3:2559
Si enim hoc nobis nosse prodesset, a quo melius quam ab ipso Deo magistro interrogantibus discipulis diceretur? Non enim siluerunt inde aput eum, sed a praesente quaesierunt dicentes: Domine, si hoc tempore repraesentabis regnum Israel? At ille: Non est, inquit, uestrum scire tempora, quae Pater posuit in sua potestate. Non utique illi de hora uel die uel anno, sed de tempore interrogauerant, quando istud accepere responsum. Frustra igitur annos, qui remanent huic saeculo, conputare ac definire conamur, cum hoc scire non esse nostrum ex ore Veritatis audiamus;
For if it would profit us to know this, by whom could it better be told to the inquiring disciples than by God Himself, their Master? For they were not silent about it in His presence, but asked Him when He was present, saying: Lord, will you at this time restore the kingdom to Israel? But He said: It is not for you to know the times which the Father has put in His own power. They surely had not inquired about the hour or the day or the year, but about the time, when they received this answer. In vain, therefore, do we attempt to calculate and fix the number of years that remain to this age, since we hear from the mouth of Truth that it is not for us to know this;
因為這事若於我們有益可知,還有誰能比那位作他們夫子的神自己,更妥當地向發問的門徒講說呢?門徒並未在祂面前對此緘默,反倒當祂在的時候問祂說:「主啊,你復興以色列國,就在這時候嗎?」祂卻說:「父憑著自己的權柄所定的時候、日期,不是你們可以知道的。」他們得這回答時,所問的當然不是時辰、日子或年份,而是時候。所以,我們既從真理的口中聽見這事不是我們可以知道的,便枉然地試圖計算並斷定這世代所剩的年數;
3:2560
quos tamen alii quadringentos, alii quingentos, alii etiam mille ab adscensione Domini usque ad eius ultimum aduentum conpleri posse dixerunt. Quem ad modum autem quisque eorum adstruat opinionem suam, longum est demonstrare et non necessarium. Coniecturis quippe utuntur humanis, non ab eis aliquid certum de scripturae canonicae auctoritate profertur. Omnium uero de hac re calculantium digitos resoluit et quiescere iubet ille, qui dicit: Non est uestrum scire tempora, quae Pater posuit in sua potestate.
yet some have said that from the Lord's ascension to His final coming four hundred years could be completed, others five hundred, others even a thousand. But how each of them props up his own opinion would be long to show, and is unnecessary. For they use human conjectures; nothing certain is brought forth by them from the authority of the canonical Scripture. But He who says, 'It is not for you to know the times which the Father has put in His own power,' unbends the fingers of all who reckon upon this matter, and bids them be still.
然而有些人說,從主升天到祂末次降臨,可以滿四百年,又有些人說五百年,還有些人甚至說一千年。但他們各人如何支撐自己的看法,說來冗長,又無必要。因為他們所用的乃是人的臆測,並沒有從正典聖經的權柄裡拿出什麼確定的東西來。但那位說「父憑著自己的權柄所定的時候,不是你們可以知道的」者,鬆開了一切計算此事之人扳數的指頭,吩咐他們止息。
3:2561
Sed haec quia euangelica sententia est, mirum non est non ea repressos fuisse deorum multorum falsorumque cultores, quominus fingerent daemonum responsis, quos tamquam deos colunt, definitum esse quanto tempore mansura esset religio Christiana. Cum enim uiderent nec tot tantisque persecutionibus eam potuisse consumi, sed his potius mira incrementa sumsisse, excogitauerunt nescio quos uersus Graecos tamquam consulenti cuidam diuino oraculo effusos, ubi Christum quidem ab huius tamquam sacrilegii crimine faciunt innocentem.
But since this is an evangelical pronouncement, it is no wonder that the worshippers of many false gods were not restrained by it from feigning that, by the responses of the demons whom they worship as gods, it had been determined how long the Christian religion would endure. For when they saw that it could not be consumed even by so many and so great persecutions, but had rather taken from these its wondrous increase, they devised certain Greek verses, as though poured forth to some inquirer by a divine oracle, in which they indeed make Christ innocent of the charge of this supposed sacrilege,
但既然這是福音的宣告,那麼那些拜許多假神之人並未因此受約束、反倒虛構說:藉著他們當作神來敬拜的鬼魔的回應,已經定下了基督教要存留多久——這也就不足為奇了。因為他們見它就是遭了那麼多、那麼大的逼迫也不能被消滅,反倒從這些逼迫中得了奇妙的增長,便編造出某些希臘詩句,彷彿是神諭向某個求問者所傾吐的,在其中他們固然使基督在這所謂褻瀆之罪上顯為無辜,
3:2562
Petrum autem maleficia fecisse subiungunt, ut coleretur Christi nomen per trecentos sexaginta quinque annos, deinde conpleto memorato numero annorum, sine mora sumeret finem.s o hominum corda doctorum!s o ingenia litterata digna credere ista de Christo, quae credere non uultis in Christum, quod eius discipulus Petrus ab eo magicas artes non didicerit, sed, ipso innocente, tamen eius maleficus fuerit nomenque illius quam suum coli maluerit magicis artibus suis, magnis laboribus et periculis suis, postremo etiam effusione sanguinis sui! Si Petrus maleficus fecit, ut Christum sic diligeret mundus, quid fecit innocens Christus, ut eum sic diligeret Petrus?
but they add that Peter wrought sorceries, so that the name of Christ should be worshipped for three hundred and sixty-five years, and then, the said number of years being completed, it should come to its end without delay. O hearts of learned men! O literate wits, worthy to believe such things of Christ, which you are unwilling to believe in Christ—that His disciple Peter did not learn the magic arts from Him, but that, though He was innocent, Peter was nonetheless a sorcerer, and chose by his magic arts, by his great labors and perils, and at last even by the shedding of his own blood, that Christ's name should be worshipped rather than his own! If Peter wrought sorcery that the world should so love Christ, what did the innocent Christ do, that Peter should so love Him?
卻又附加說,是彼得行了邪術,使基督的名得受敬拜三百六十五年,然後在所說的年數滿了之時,立刻就要終結。哦,學者的心啊!哦,那些有文采的才智啊,竟配信關於基督的這等事——這等事你們不肯信入基督:以為祂的門徒彼得並非從祂學了法術,反倒是雖然祂是無辜的,彼得卻成了邪術家,並憑他的法術、憑他極大的勞苦與危險、末了甚至憑流自己的血,寧願使基督的名而非他自己的名得受敬拜!倘若彼得行邪術,使世人如此愛基督,那無辜的基督又做了什麼,竟使彼得如此愛祂呢?
3:2563
Respondeant igitur ipsi sibi et si possunt intellegant illa superna gratia factum esse, ut propter aeternam uitam Christum diligeret mundus, qua gratia factum est, ut et propter aeternam uitam ab illo accipiendam et usque ad temporariam mortem pro illo patiendam Christum diligeret Petrus.
Let them therefore answer to themselves, and, if they are able, let them understand that it was by that grace from above that the world came to love Christ for the sake of eternal life—by which same grace it came about that Peter too loved Christ both for the sake of the eternal life he was to receive from Him, and even to the suffering of a temporal death for Him.
所以願他們自己回答自己,並且若他們能夠,就讓他們明白:世人為著永遠的生命而愛基督,乃是出於那從上頭來的恩典;正是憑著這同一的恩典,使彼得也愛基督——既為著他要從祂領受的永遠生命,甚至為祂而忍受一時的死亡。
3:2564
Deinde isti di qui sunt, qui possunt ista praedicere nec possunt auertere, ita succumbentes uni malefico et uni sceleri magico, quo puer, ut dicunt, anniculus occisus et dilaniatus et ritu nefario sepultus est, ut sectam sibi aduersariam tam prolixo tempore conualescere, tot tantarumque persecutionum horrendas crudelitates non resistendo, sed patiendo superare et ad suorum simulacrorum templorum, sacrorum oraculorum euersionem peruenire permitterent? Quis postremo est deus, non noster utique, sed ipsorum, qui uel inlectus tanto scelere uel inpulsus est ista praestare? Non enim alicui daemoni, sed deo dicunt illi uersus haec Petrum arte magica definisse.
Then again, who are these gods of theirs, who can foretell such things yet cannot avert them—thus succumbing to a single sorcerer and a single magical crime, by which (as they say) a boy a year old was slain and torn to pieces and buried with an unspeakable rite—so that they should permit a sect hostile to themselves to grow strong over so prolonged a time, to overcome the dreadful cruelties of so many and so great persecutions not by resisting but by suffering, and to arrive at the overthrow of their own images, temples, and sacred oracles? Who, finally, is that god—not ours, surely, but their own—who was either enticed by so great a crime or compelled to grant these things? For those verses say that Peter determined these things by the magic art, not to some demon, but to a god.
再者,他們這些神到底是誰呢?竟能預言這等事,卻不能阻止它們發生,如此屈服於一個邪術家、一樁巫術之罪(據他們說,藉此一個週歲的男孩被殺、被撕碎,並以可憎的儀式埋葬)——以致容讓一個與他們敵對的教派經過如此漫長的時間日益強盛,不藉抵抗而藉忍受勝過了那麼多、那麼大逼迫的可怖殘忍,並達到推翻他們自己偶像、廟宇、神諭的地步?末了,那神到底是誰——當然不是我們的,而是他們自己的——竟或被如此大罪所誘,或被驅使去成就這些事?因為那些詩句說,彼得乃是憑法術向一位神(而非向某個鬼魔)定下了這些事。
3:2565
Talem deum habent, qui Christum non habent. CAPUT LIIII. De stultissimo mendacio paganorum, quo Christianam religionem non ultra trecentos sexaginta quinque annos mansuram esse finxerunt. Haec adque huius modi multa colligerem, si nondum annus ipse transisset, quem diuinatio ficta promisit et decepta uanitas credidit. Cum uero, ex quo nominis Christi cultus per eius in carne praesentiam et per apostolos institutus est, ante aliquot annos anni trecenti sexaginta quinque conpleti sint, quid aliud quaerimus, unde ista falsitas refellatur?
Such a god they have, who do not have Christ. CHAPTER LIV. Of the most foolish lie of the pagans, by which they pretended that the Christian religion would not endure beyond three hundred and sixty-five years. These things, and many of this kind, I would have collected, if that very year had not yet passed which the feigned divination promised and a deceived vanity believed. But seeing that, from the time when the worship of the name of Christ was established through His presence in the flesh and through the apostles, three hundred and sixty-five years were completed some years ago, what else do we seek by which this falsehood may be refuted?
凡沒有基督的人,所有的就是這樣一位神。第五十四章:論異教徒最愚蠢的謊言,他們藉此假稱基督教存留不過三百六十五年。這些事以及諸如此類的許多事,我本可以蒐集起來,倘若那虛假占卜所應許、且被受騙的虛妄所相信的那一年尚未過去的話。但既然從基督藉祂肉身的同在並藉眾使徒所設立的「對基督之名的敬拜」算起,那三百六十五年數年前就已滿了,我們還用尋求別的什麼來駁倒這謊言呢?
3:2566
Ut enim in Christi natiuitate huius rei non ponamus initium, quia infans et puer discipulos non habebat, tamen quando habere coepit, procul dubio tunc innotuit per eius corporalem praesentiam doctrina et religio Christiana, id est, postea quam in fluuio Iordane ministerio Iohannis est baptizatus. Propter hoc enim de illo prophetia illa praecesserat: Dominabitur a mari usque ad mare et a flumine usque ad terminos orbis terrae. Sed quoniam, priusquam passus esset et resurrexisset a mortuis, nondum fides omnibus fuerat definita (in resurrectione quippe Christi definita est, nam sic apostolus Paulus Atheniensibus loquitur dicens:
For although we do not place the beginning of this matter at Christ's nativity—because as an infant and a boy He had no disciples—yet when He began to have them, without doubt the Christian teaching and religion then became known through His bodily presence; that is, after He was baptized in the river Jordan by the ministry of John. For on this account that prophecy had gone before concerning Him: He shall have dominion from sea to sea, and from the river unto the ends of the earth. But since, before He had suffered and risen from the dead, the faith had not yet been determined for all (for it was determined in the resurrection of Christ; for thus the apostle Paul speaks to the Athenians, saying:
因為我們雖不把這事的起頭放在基督降生之時——因為祂在嬰孩與孩童時並沒有門徒——然而當祂開始有門徒時,基督的教訓與信仰無疑就藉著祂肉身的同在顯明出來了;這就是說,在祂於約但河受了約翰職事的洗之後。為此緣故,那論到祂的預言早已說過:「祂要執掌權柄,從這海管到那海,從大河管到地極。」但因為在祂受苦並從死裡復活之先,信仰尚未為眾人定準(因為信仰是在基督的復活裡定準的;使徒保羅這樣對雅典人說:
3:2567
Iam nunc adnuntiat hominibus omnes ubique agere paenitentiam, eo quod statuit diem iudicare orbem in aequitate in uiro quo definiuit fidem omnibus resuscitans illum a mortuis): melius in hac quaestione soluenda inde initium sumimus; praesertim quia tunc datus est etiam Spiritus sanctus, sicut eum dari post resurrectionem Christi oportebat in ea ciuitate, ex qua debuit incipere lex secunda, hoc est testamentum nouum. Prima enim fuit ex monte Sina per Moysen, quod testamentum uocatur uetus. De hac autem. quae per Christum danda erat, praedictum est: Ex Sion lex prodiet et uerbum Domini ex Hierusalem.
Now He commands men everywhere to repent, inasmuch as He has appointed a day on which to judge the world in equity, by the man through whom He has determined faith for all, raising Him from the dead): we better take our beginning, in solving this question, from that point; especially because then also the Holy Spirit was given, just as He was fittingly to be given after the resurrection of Christ in that city from which the second law, that is, the new covenant, was to begin. For the first was from Mount Sinai through Moses, which is called the Old Covenant. But concerning this one, which was to be given through Christ, it was foretold: Out of Zion shall go forth the law, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem.
『如今卻吩咐各處的人都要悔改,因為祂已經定了日子,要藉著祂所立定的那人按公義審判天下,並叫祂從死裡復活,給萬人作了信仰的憑據』):我們在解這問題時,最好就從這一點起頭;尤其是因為那時聖靈也賜下了,正如祂理當在基督復活之後,在那座城裡賜下——就是第二律法、也就是新約所當從之開始的那座城。因為頭一個約是藉摩西從西乃山而出的,那約稱為舊約。但論到這要藉基督賜下的約,早已預言說:「訓誨必出於錫安,耶和華的言語必出於耶路撒冷。」
3:2568
Unde et ipse per omnes gentes dixit praedicari oportere in nomine suo paenitentiam, sed tamen incipientibus ab Hierusalem. Ibi ergo exorsus est huius nominis cultus, ut in legum Christum, qui crucifixus fuerat et resurrexerat, crederetur. Ibi haec fides tam insignibus initiis incanduit, ut aliquot hominum milia in Christi nomen mirabili alacritate conuersa uenditis suis rebus, ut egenis distribuerentur, proposito sancto et ardentissima caritate ad paupertatem uoluntariam peruenirent adque inter frementes et sanguinem sitientes Iudaeos se usque ad mortem pro ueritate certare non armata potentia, sed potentiore patientia praepararent.
Whence He Himself also said that repentance must be preached in His name among all nations, yet beginning at Jerusalem. There, then, the worship of this name took its rise, that men should believe in Jesus Christ, who had been crucified and had risen again. There this faith glowed with such notable beginnings that several thousands of men, converted to the name of Christ with marvelous eagerness, sold their possessions so that they might be distributed to the needy, and with holy resolve and most ardent love attained to voluntary poverty, and prepared themselves to contend even unto death for the truth, amid the raging and blood-thirsty Jews—not with armed power, but with the more powerful weapon of patience.
由此祂自己也說,悔改之道必須奉祂的名傳給萬民,然而要從耶路撒冷起。所以對這名的敬拜就在那裡興起,叫人信入那被釘十字架而又復活了的耶穌基督。在那裡,這信仰以如此顯著的起頭燃燒起來,以致數千人以奇妙的熱切歸向基督的名,變賣了自己的家業分給窮乏的人,並以聖潔的志向和最熱烈的愛達到了甘心的貧窮,又預備自己在狂怒嗜血的猶太人中間,為真理爭戰至死——不是憑武裝的權勢,乃是憑那更有能力的忍耐。
3:2569
Hoc si nullis magicis artibus factum est, quur credere dubitant eadem uirtute diuina per totum mundum id fieri potuisse, qua hoc factum est? Si autem ut Hierosolymis sic ad cultum nominis Christi accenderetur tanta hominum multitudo, quae illum in cruce uel fixerat prensum uel riserat fixum, iam maleficium illud fecerat Petrus, ex ipso anno quaerendum est, quando trecenti sexaginta quinque conpleti sint. Mortuus est ergo Christus duobus Geminis consulibus octauo Kalendas Aprilis. Resurreiit tertio die, sicut apostoli suis etiam sensibus probauerunt. Deinde post quadraginta dies adscendit in caelum; post decem dies, id est quinquagensimo post suam resurrectionem die, misit Spiritum sanctum.
If this was done by no magic arts, why do they hesitate to believe that by the same divine power it could be done throughout the whole world, by which it was done at Jerusalem? But if, in order that at Jerusalem so great a multitude of men should be kindled to the worship of the name of Christ—the very multitude that had either fastened Him to the cross when seized, or had mocked Him when fastened—Peter had already wrought that sorcery, then from that very year we must seek when the three hundred and sixty-five years are completed. Christ, then, died when the two Gemini were consuls, on the eighth day before the Kalends of April. He rose again on the third day, as the apostles proved even by their own senses. Then after forty days He ascended into heaven; after ten days, that is, on the fiftieth day after His resurrection, He sent the Holy Spirit.
倘若這事並非藉任何法術成就,他們為何遲疑不信:那在耶路撒冷成就此事的同一神能,也能在全世界行成這事呢?但若是說,為叫在耶路撒冷有那麼大群的人被點燃去敬拜基督的名——就是那把祂捉住釘十字架、或在祂被釘時譏誚祂的同一群人——彼得早已行了那邪術,那麼就當從那一年起,去算那三百六十五年何時滿了。基督乃是在兩位革米尼作執政官之年、四月朔日前第八日死的。祂第三日復活了,正如眾使徒甚至憑自己的感官所證實的。然後過了四十天,祂升了天;又過十天,就是祂復活後第五十日,祂差下了聖靈。
3:2570
Tunc tria milia hominum apostolis eum praedicantibus crediderunt. Tunc itaque nominis illius cultus exorsus est, sicut nos credimus et ueritas habet, efficacia Spiritus sancti; sicut autem finxit uanitas inpia uel putauit, magicis artibus Petri. Paulo post etiam signo mirabili facto, quando ad uerbum ipsius Petri quidam mendicus ab utero matris ita claudus, ut ab aliis portaretur et ad portam templi, ubi stipem peteret, poneretur, in nomine Iesu Christi saluus exsiliuit, quinque hominum milia crediderunt; ac deinde aliis adque aliis accessibus credentium creuit ecclesia.
Then three thousand men believed, as the apostles preached Him. Then, therefore, the worship of that name took its rise—as we believe and as the truth holds, by the efficacy of the Holy Spirit; but as impious vanity has feigned or supposed, by the magic arts of Peter. A little later, too, when a marvelous sign had been wrought—when, at the word of Peter himself, a certain beggar, lame from his mother's womb so that he had to be carried by others and set at the gate of the temple where he might beg for alms, leaped up whole in the name of Jesus Christ—five thousand men believed; and thereafter, by yet other and other accessions of believers, the Church grew.
那時有三千人信了,因為眾使徒傳揚祂。所以那名的敬拜就在那時興起——正如我們所信、真理所持守的,乃是藉著聖靈的效能;但正如不虔的虛妄所虛構或臆想的,乃是藉著彼得的法術。不久之後,又行了一件奇妙的神蹟——當有一個生來瘸腿的乞丐,瘸到必須由別人抬著放在殿門口求乞,憑彼得自己的話,在耶穌基督的名裡得了痊愈跳起來——便有五千人信了;此後信的人一批又一批地加增,教會就增長了。
3:2571
Ac per hoc colligitur etiam dies, ex quo annus ipse sumsit initium, scilicet quando missus est Spiritus sanctus, id est per Idus Maias. Numeratis proinde consulibus trecenti sexaginta quinque anni reperiuntur inpleti per easdem Idus consulatu Honorii et Eutychiani. Porro sequenti anno, consule Mallio Theodoro, quando iam secundum illud oraculum daemonum aut figmentum hominum nulla esse debuit religio Christiana, quid per alias terrarum partes forsitan factum sit, non fuit necesse perquirere;
And from this is also gathered the day from which that very year took its beginning, namely when the Holy Spirit was sent, that is, on the Ides of May. The consuls accordingly being counted, three hundred and sixty-five years are found to have been completed on those same Ides, in the consulship of Honorius and Eutychianus. Moreover, in the following year, when Mallius Theodorus was consul—when, according to that oracle of demons or fiction of men, there ought to have been no Christian religion at all—what perhaps was done in other parts of the earth, it was not necessary to inquire;
由此也可推算出那一年起頭的日子,就是聖靈被差下之日,乃是五月望日。於是按執政官計算,發現那三百六十五年正是在何挪流與優提基安作執政官之年的同一望日滿了。再者,到了次年,馬利烏斯·提阿多若作執政官時——按那鬼魔的神諭或人的虛構,那時根本不該再有基督教了——在地上別的地方或許發生了什麼事,並無需追究;
3:2572
interim, quod scimus, in ciuitate notissima et eminentissima Carthagine Africae Gaudentius et Iouius comites imperatoris Honorii quarto decimo Kalendas Aprilis falsorum deorum templa euerterunt et simulacra fregerunt. Ex quo usque ad hoc tempus per triginta ferme annos quis non uideat quantum creuerit cultus nominis Christi. praesertim postea quam multi eorum Christiani facti sunt, qui tamquam uera illa diuinatione reuocabantur a fide eamque conpleto eodem numero annorum inanem ridendamque uiderunt? Nos ergo, qui sumus uocamurque Christiani, non in Petrum credimus, sed in quem credidit Petrus; Petri de Christo aedificati sermonibus, non carminibus uenenati;
meanwhile, what we know is that in the most renowned and most eminent city of Carthage in Africa, Gaudentius and Jovius, counts of the emperor Honorius, on the fourteenth day before the Kalends of April overthrew the temples of the false gods and broke their images. And from that time to this present time, through nearly thirty years, who does not see how much the worship of the name of Christ has increased—especially after many of those became Christians who were being called back from the faith as though by that true divination, and who, when the same number of years was completed, saw it to be empty and laughable? We, then, who are and are called Christians, do not believe in Peter, but in Him in whom Peter believed; built up by Peter's words about Christ, not poisoned by his magic incantations;
在此期間,我們所知道的是:在非洲迦太基那最著名、最卓越的城裡,皇帝何挪流的伯爵高登提烏與約維烏,於四月朔日前第十四日推倒了假神的廟宇,打碎了它們的偶像。從那時直到如今,經過將近三十年,誰看不出對基督之名的敬拜增長了何等之多——尤其是在許多人成了基督徒之後,他們本是被那看似真確的占卜從信仰中喚回去的,及至那同樣的年數滿了,便看出那占卜是空虛可笑的。所以,我們這些是、且被稱為基督徒的人,並非信入彼得,乃是信入彼得所信入的那一位;是被彼得論基督的言語所建造,而非被他的法術咒語所毒害;
3:2573
nec decepti maleficiis, sed beneficiis eius adiuti. Ille Petri magister Christus in doctrina, quae ad uitam ducit aeternam, ipse est magister et noster. Sed aliquando iam concludamus hunc librum, huc usque disserentes et quantum satis uisum est demonstrantes, quisnam sit duarum ciuitatum, caelestis adque terrenae, ab initio usque in finem permixtarum mortalis excursus; quarum illa, quae terrena est, fecit sibi quos uoluit uel undecumque uel etiam ex hominibus falsos deos, quibus sacrificando seruiret; illa autem, quae caelestis peregrinatur in terra, falsos deos non facit, sed a uero Deo ipsa fit, cuius uerum sacrificium ipsa sit.
neither deceived by his sorceries, but aided by his benefits. That Christ, the teacher of Peter in the doctrine which leads to eternal life, is the teacher of us also. But let us at length now conclude this book, having discoursed thus far and shown, as much as seemed sufficient, what is the mortal course of the two cities, the heavenly and the earthly, intermingled from the beginning even to the end; of which the one that is earthly made for itself such false gods as it willed, whether from anywhere or even from men, by sacrificing to whom it might serve them; but the other, which is heavenly and a pilgrim on earth, makes no false gods, but is itself made by the true God, whose true sacrifice it itself is.
也並非被他的邪術所欺,乃是被他的恩益所助。彼得在那引到永遠生命之教訓上的夫子基督,也是我們的夫子。但讓我們如今終於結束這卷書罷,既已論述到此,並且按所見為足夠的,顯明了那兩座城——屬天的與屬地的——從起初直到末了交織並存的這必死之歷程;其中那屬地的城,隨己意為自己造了假神,或從任何處、或甚至從人中取材,藉向他們獻祭來事奉他們;但那屬天、在地上作客旅的城,並不造假神,反倒自己被那真神所造,並自己就是祂的真祭物。
3:2574
Ambae tamen temporalibus uel bonis pariter utuntur uel malis pariter adfliguntur, diuersa fide, diuersa spe, diuerso amore, donec ultimo iudicio separentur, et percipiat unaquaeque suum finem, cuius nullus est finis; de quibus ambarum finibus deinceps disserendum est. Quod in quaestione, quam de finibus bonorum etmalorum philosophica disputatio uentilauit, ducentas octo- « ginta et octo sectas esse posse Varro perspexerit. Quoniam de ciuitatis utriusque, terrenae scilicet et caelestis, debitis finibus deinceps mihi uideo disputandum:
Both, nevertheless, alike make use of temporal goods, or are alike afflicted by temporal evils, but with a different faith, a different hope, a different love, until they be separated by the last judgment, and each receive its own end, of which there is no end; concerning the ends of both of which we must next discourse. [Of the question which the philosophical debate has stirred up concerning the ends of good and evil things, in which Varro saw that there could be two hundred and eighty-eight sects.] Since I see that I must next dispute concerning the due ends of each city, namely the earthly and the heavenly:
然而二者都同樣享用今生的美物,或同樣被今生的禍患所苦,只是有不同的信、不同的盼望、不同的愛,直到末次的審判將它們分開,各自領受其本身的結局,那結局是沒有窮盡的;關於這二者的結局,我們接下來必須加以論述。〔論哲學辯論在善惡之終極一事上所掀起的問題,瓦羅在其中看出可能有兩百八十八個學派。〕既然我看出我接下來必須論述那兩座城——就是屬地的與屬天的——各自當有的結局:
3:2575
prius exponenda sunt, quantum operis huius terminandi ratio patitur, argumenta mortalium, quibus sibi ipsi beatitudinem facere in huius uitae infelicitate moliti sunt, ut ab eorum rebus uanis spes nostra quid differat, quam Deus nobis dedit, et res ipsa, hoc est uera beatitudo, quam dabit, non tantum auctoritate diuina, sed adhibita etiam ratione, qualem propter infideles possumus adhibere, clarescat. De finibus enim bonorum et malorum multa et multipliciter inter se philosophi disputarunt; quam quaestionem maxima intentione uersantes inuenire conati sunt, quid efficiat hominem beatum. Illud enim est finis boni nostri, propter quod adpetenda sunt cetera, ipsum autem propter se ipsum;
first there must be set forth, as far as the plan of completing this work allows, the arguments of mortal men by which they have striven to make for themselves blessedness in the unhappiness of this life, so that it may become clear how our hope, which God has given us, differs from their vain pursuits, and how the reality itself—that is, the true blessedness which He will give—differs from them, not only by divine authority, but also with reason brought to bear, such as we can bring to bear for the sake of unbelievers. For concerning the ends of good and evil the philosophers have disputed among themselves much and in manifold ways; and pursuing this question with the utmost intensity, they have endeavored to discover what makes a man blessed. For that is the end of our good for the sake of which other things are to be sought, while it is to be sought for its own sake;
首先,必須按完成此著作之計畫所許可的,闡明世人的種種論點,他們藉這些論點力圖在今生的不幸中為自己造出福樂來,好叫人看明:神所賜給我們的盼望,與他們那虛妄的追求有何不同;又叫那實體本身——就是祂所要賜下的真福樂——與它們有何不同,這不單憑神的權柄,也運用理性來闡明,就是我們為著不信者所能運用的那種理性。因為論到善惡之終極,眾哲學家彼此間爭論甚多,且方式紛繁;他們以極大的專注追究這問題,竭力要查出什麼使人有福。因為那使人有福者,正是我們之善的終極,為著它,別的一切才是當追求的,而它本身卻是為它自己而當追求的;
3:2576
et illud finis mali, propter quod uitanda sunt cetera, ipsum autem propter se ipsum. Finem boni ergo nunc dicimus, non quo consumatur, ut non sit, sed quo per- ficiatur, ut plenum sit; et finem mali, non quo esse desinat, sed quo usque nocendo perducat. Fines itaque isti sunt summum bonum et summum malum. De quibus inueniendis adque in hac uita summo bono adipiscendo, uitando autem summo malo, multum, sicut dixi, laborauerunt, qui studium sapientiae in saeculi huius uanitate professi sunt; nec tamen eos, quamuis diuersis errantes modis, naturae limes in tantum ab itinere ueritatis deuiare permisit, ut non alii in animo, alii in corpore, alii in utroque fines bonorum ponerent et malorum.
and that is the end of evil, for the sake of which other things are to be avoided, while it itself is to be avoided for its own sake. We now speak, then, of the end of good, not in the sense that it is consumed so as to cease to be, but in the sense that it is perfected so as to be complete; and of the end of evil, not in the sense that it ceases to be, but in the sense to which it leads by its harming. These ends, accordingly, are the highest good and the highest evil. About discovering these, and about attaining the highest good in this life while avoiding the highest evil, those who professed the pursuit of wisdom amid the vanity of this world labored much, as I have said; and yet, although erring in diverse ways, the limit of nature did not permit them to deviate so far from the path of truth that some placed the ends of good and evil in the soul, others in the body, others in both.
而那禍患之終極,乃是為著它,別的一切才是當躲避的,而它本身卻是為它自己而當躲避的。所以我們如今所說的「善之終極」,並非指它被耗盡以致歸於無有,乃是指它被成全以致達到完滿;至於「惡之終極」,並非指它止息歸於無有,乃是指它藉著加害所引到的地步。於是這些終極就是至善與至惡。論到查出這些,並論到在今生獲得至善、躲避至惡,那些在這世界的虛妄中宣稱追求智慧的人,正如我所說,勞苦甚多;然而他們雖以各樣方式謬誤,本性的界限卻未容他們離開真理的道路偏行得那麼遠,以致他們不是有些人把善惡之終極放在魂裡,有些人放在身體裡,有些人放在二者裡。
3:2577
Ex qua tripertita uelut generalium distributione sectarum Marcus Varro in libro de philosophia tam multam dogmatum uarietatem diligenter et subtiliter scrutatus aduertit, ut ad ducentas octoginta et octo sectas, non quae iam essent, sed quae esse possent, adhibens quasdam differentias facillime perueniret.
From this threefold distribution, as it were, of the general classes of sects, Marcus Varro, in his book On Philosophy, having diligently and subtly scrutinized so great a variety of doctrines, came to note that, by applying certain differences, he could most easily arrive at two hundred and eighty-eight sects—not such as already existed, but such as could exist.
馬爾庫斯·瓦羅在他《論哲學》一書中,從這彷彿三分的一般學派類別出發,殷勤而精細地考察了如此繁多的學說,便注意到:藉著加上某些區別,他能極輕易地推算出兩百八十八個學派——不是那些已經存在的,而是那些可能存在的。
3:2578
Quod ut breuiter ostendam, inde oportet incipiam, quod ipse aduertit et posuit in libro memorato, quattuor esse quaedam, quae homines sine magistro, sine ullo doctrinae adminiculo, sine industria uel arte uiuendi, quae uirtus dicitur et procul dubio discitur, uelut naturaliter adpetunt, aut uoluptatem, qua delectabiliter mouetur corporis sensus, aut quietem, qua fit ut nullam molestiam corporis quisque patiatur, aut utramque, quam tamen uno nomine uoluptatis Epicurus appellat, aut uniuersaliter prima naturae, in quibus et haec sunt et alia, uel in corpore, ut membrorum integritas et salus adque incolumitas eius, uel in animo, ut sunt ea, quae uel parua uel magna in hominum reperiuntur ingeniis.
That I may show this briefly, I must begin from that point which he himself noted and set down in the aforesaid book: that there are certain four things which men, without a teacher, without any aid of instruction, without the diligence or art of living which is called virtue and which is undoubtedly learned, seek as it were naturally—either pleasure, by which the bodily sense is delightfully moved; or repose, by which it comes about that a man suffers no bodily distress; or both, which however Epicurus calls by the single name of pleasure; or, universally, the primary things of nature, in which both these and others are included, whether in the body, such as the soundness, health, and safety of its members, or in the soul, such as those things, whether small or great, which are found in the natural endowments of men.
為要簡略地說明這事,我必須從他自己所注意並寫在前述書中的這一點起頭:有某四樣東西,是人不需夫子、不需任何教導的扶助、不需那稱為「德行」且無疑是學來的生活之勤奮或技藝,便彷彿天然地去追求的——或是快樂,藉此身體的感官得了暢快的觸動;或是安逸,藉此使人不受任何身體的困苦;或是二者兼有,伊壁鳩魯卻以「快樂」一個名稱來稱呼這兼有的;或是普遍地說,本性的初級之物,其中既包括這些、也包括別的,或在身體裡,如肢體的健全、康健與安然,或在魂裡,如在人天賦中所見的、或小或大的種種事物。
3:2579
Haec igitur quattuor, id est uoluptas, quies, utrumque, prima naturae, ita sunt in nobis, ut uel uirtus, quam postea doctrina inserit, propter haec adpetenda sit, aut ista propter uirtutem, aut utraque propter se ipsa; ac per hoc fiunt hinc duodecim sectae; per hanc enim rationem singulae triplicantur; quod cum in una demonstrauero, difficile non erit id in ceteris inuenire. Cum ergo uoluptas corporis animi uirtuti aut subditur aut praefertur aut iungitur, tripertita uariatur diuersitate sectarum. Subditur autem uirtuti, quando in usum uirtutis adsumitur.
These four, then—that is, pleasure, repose, both together, and the primary things of nature—are in us in such a way that either virtue, which doctrine afterwards implants, is to be sought for their sake, or they for the sake of virtue, or each for its own sake; and through this there come to be twelve sects. For by this reasoning each one is tripled; which, when I shall have demonstrated in one case, it will not be difficult to find in the rest. When, therefore, bodily pleasure is either subordinated to, or preferred to, or joined with the virtue of the soul, the diversity of sects is varied threefold. It is subordinated to virtue when it is taken up into the service of virtue.
所以這四樣——就是快樂、安逸、二者兼有、本性的初級之物——在我們裡面的情形是這樣:或是那德行(就是教訓後來所栽植的)當為著這些而被追求,或是這些當為著德行而被追求,或是各為其自己而被追求;藉此就產生了十二個學派。因為按這推理,每一樣都被分成三重;這一點我若在一例上加以說明,要在其餘各例上找出來就不難了。所以,當身體的快樂或從屬於、或被高過、或被結合於魂的德行時,學派的紛異就分成三重。它從屬於德行,是當它被取來用於德行的服事時。
3:2580
Pertinet quippe ad uirtutis officium et uiuere patriae et propter patriam filios procreare, quorum neutrum fieri potest sine corporis uoluptate; nam sine illa nec cibus potusque sumitur, ut uiuatur, nec concumbitur, ut generatio propagetur. Cum uero praefertur uirtuti, ipsa adpetitur propter se ipsam, uirtus autem adsumenda creditur propter illam, id est, ut nihil uirtus agat nisi ad consequendam uel conseruandam corporis uoluptatem; quae uita deformis est quidem, quippe ubi uirtus seruit dominae uoluptati, quamuis nullo modo haec dicenda sit uirtus; sed tamen etiam ista horribilis turpitudo habuit quosdam philosophos patronos et defensores suos.
For it belongs to the office of virtue both to live for one's country, and for the sake of one's country to beget children, neither of which can be done without bodily pleasure; for without it neither is food and drink taken in order that one may live, nor is intercourse engaged in that procreation may be propagated. But when it is preferred to virtue, pleasure itself is sought for its own sake, and virtue is believed to be taken up for its sake—that is, so that virtue should do nothing except for the obtaining or preserving of bodily pleasure; which life is indeed deformed, since there virtue is enslaved to its mistress, pleasure, although in no way ought this to be called virtue; yet even this horrible baseness has had certain philosophers as its patrons and defenders.
因為這屬於德行的職分:既為自己的國而活,也為自己的國生養兒女,這二者沒有身體的快樂都不能成就;因為沒有它,既不能進食飲水以求存活,也不能行房以繁衍後代。但當快樂被高過德行時,快樂本身便為它自己而被追求,德行則被認為是為著它而被取用的——就是說,使德行除了為獲得或保存身體的快樂之外,不做別的;這樣的生活實在是醜陋的,因為在其中德行被奴役於它的女主人快樂,雖然這絕不該稱為德行;然而就連這可怕的卑污,也曾有某些哲學家作它的庇護人與辯護者。
3:2581
Virtuti porro uoluptas iungitur, quando neutra earum propter alteram, sed propter se ipsas ambae adpetuntur. Quapropter sicut uoluptas uel subdita uel praelata uel iuncta uirtuti tres sectas facit, ita quies, ita utrumque, ita prima naturae alias ternas inueniuntur efficere. Pro uarietate quippe humanarum opinionum uirtuti aliquando subduntur, aliquando praeferuntur, aliquando iunguntur, ac sic ad duodenarium sectarum numerum peruenitur. Sed iste quoque numerus duplicatur adhibita una differentia, socialis uidelicet uitae, quoniam, quisquis sectatur aliquam istarum duodecim sectam, profecto aut propter se tantum id agit aut etiam propter socium, cui debet hoc uelle quod sibi.
Pleasure, furthermore, is joined with virtue when neither of them is sought for the sake of the other, but both are sought for their own sakes. Wherefore, just as pleasure, whether subordinated to, or preferred to, or joined with virtue, makes three sects, so repose, so both together, so the primary things of nature are found to produce three more each. For according to the variety of human opinions they are at one time subordinated to virtue, at another preferred to it, at another joined with it; and thus one arrives at the number of twelve sects. But this number too is doubled by the application of a single difference, namely that of the social life, since whoever follows any one of these twelve sects assuredly does so either for his own sake alone, or also for the sake of his neighbor, to whom he ought to wish that which he wishes for himself.
再者,快樂與德行相結合,是當二者都不為對方之故、而都為各自之故而被追求時。因此,正如快樂,無論從屬於、被高過、或結合於德行,都產生三個學派,照樣安逸、二者兼有、本性的初級之物也各被發現產生另三個。因為照人的意見之紛繁,它們有時從屬於德行,有時被高過德行,有時與德行結合;如此就達到十二個學派的數目。但這數目又因加上一個區別——就是社會生活的區別——而加倍,因為凡跟從這十二個學派中任一者的人,所行的若非單為自己之故,便也是為他鄰舍之故,他理當為鄰舍願望那他為自己所願望的。
3:2582
Quocirca duodecim sunt eorum, qui propter se tantum unamquamque tenendam putant, et aliae duodecim eorum, qui non solum propter se sic uel sic philosophandum esse decernunt, sed etiam propter alios, quorum bonum adpetunt sicut suum. Hae autem sectae uiginti quattuor iterum geminantur addita differentia ex Academicis nouis et fiunt quadraginta octo. Illarum quippe uiginti quattuor unamquamque sectarum potest quisque sic tenere ac defendere ut certam, quem ad modum defenderunt Stoici, quod hominis bonum, quo beatus esset, in animi tantummodo uirtute consisteret; potest alius ut incertam, sicut defenderunt Academici noui, quod eis etsi non certum, tamen ueri simile uidebatur.
Wherefore there are twelve sects of those who think that each one is to be held for one's own sake alone, and another twelve of those who decide that one ought to philosophize in this or that way not only for one's own sake, but also for the sake of others, whose good they seek as their own. But these twenty-four sects are again doubled by the addition of the difference drawn from the New Academics, and become forty-eight. For any one of those twenty-four sects a person can hold and defend as certain—in the manner the Stoics defended that the good of man, by which he is blessed, consists in the virtue of the soul alone; or another can hold it as uncertain, as the New Academics defended, because to them it seemed not certain, yet probable.
因此,認為各學派惟當為自己之故而持守者,有十二個學派;又有另十二個學派,是那些斷定人當以這樣或那樣的方式從事哲學,不單為自己之故,也為別人之故、為他們所追求如同自己之善的人。但這二十四個學派,又因加上從新學園派而來的區別而再加倍,成了四十八個。因為那二十四個學派中的任一個,人都能當作確定的來持守並辯護——正如斯多亞派所辯護的,以為人之善(就是使他有福的)惟在於魂的德行;或另有人能當作不確定的來持守,正如新學園派所辯護的,因為在他們看來那雖非確定,卻是近乎真實的。
3:2583
Viginti quattuor ergo fiunt per eos, qui eas uelut certas propter ueritatem, et aliae uiginti quattuor per eos, qui easdem quamuis incertas propter ueri similitudinem sequendas putant. Rursus, quia unamquamque istarum quadraginta octo sectarum potest quisque sequi habitu ceterorum philosophorum, itemque alius potest habitu Cynicorum, ex hac etiam differentia duplicantur et nonaginta sex fiunt.
Twenty-four, therefore, come to be through those who think the sects are to be followed as certain for the sake of truth, and another twenty-four through those who think the same sects, though uncertain, are to be followed for the sake of their resemblance to truth. Again, since any one of these forty-eight sects a person can follow in the garb and manner of the other philosophers, and likewise another can follow it in the garb of the Cynics, from this difference too they are doubled and become ninety-six.
所以,藉著那些認為學派當作確定的、為著真理而跟從者,就有二十四個;又藉著那些認為這同樣的學派雖不確定、卻當為其與真理相似之故而跟從者,又有另二十四個。再者,既然這四十八個學派中的任一個,人都能照其餘哲學家的裝束與作風來跟從,照樣另有人能照犬儒派的裝束來跟從,由這區別它們又加倍,成了九十六個。
3:2584
Deinde quia earum singulas quasque ita tueri homines possunt adque sectari, ut aut otiosam diligant uitam, sicut hi, qui tantummodo studiis doctrinae uacare uoluerunt adque ualuerunt, aut negotiosam, sicut hi, qui cum philosopharentur tamen administratione rei publicae regendisque rebus humanis occupatissimi fuerunt,. aut ex utroque genere temperatam, sicut hi, qui partim erudito otio partim necessario negotio alternantia uitae suae tempora tribuerunt: propter has differentias potest etiam triplicari numerus iste sectarum et ad ducentas octoginta octo perduci. Haec de Varronis libro, quantum potui, breuiter ac dilucide posui, sententias eius meis explicans uerbis.
Then, because men can so maintain and follow each single one of them as either to love a life of leisure, like those who wished and were able to devote themselves only to the studies of doctrine; or a life of business, like those who, while they philosophized, were nonetheless most occupied with the administration of the commonwealth and the governance of human affairs; or one tempered from both kinds, like those who apportioned the alternating periods of their life partly to learned leisure, partly to necessary business: on account of these differences this number of sects can also be tripled and brought to two hundred and eighty-eight. These things from Varro's book I have set forth as briefly and clearly as I could, explaining his opinions in my own words.
其次,因為人能如此持守並跟從它們中的每一個,以致或愛安閒的生活,如那些惟願且能委身於學問之研究的人;或愛勞碌的生活,如那些雖從事哲學、卻最忙於國家的治理與人間事務之管理的人;或愛從二者調和而成的生活,如那些把自己生命交替的時段,一部分歸於有學養的安閒、一部分歸於必要的勞碌的人:因著這些區別,這學派之數又能被分成三重,達到兩百八十八個。這些出自瓦羅書中的話,我已盡我所能簡略清楚地陳明,以我自己的話闡釋他的見解。
3:2585
Quo modo autem refutatis ceteris unam eligat, quam uult esse Acaderaicorum ueterum (quos a Platone institutos usque ad Polemonem, qui ab illo quartus eius scholam tenuit, quae Academia dicta est, habuisse certa dogmata uult uideri et ob hoc distinguit ab Academicis nonis, quibus incerta sunt omnia, quod philosophiae genus ab Arcesila coepit successore Polemonis), eamque sectam, id est ueterum Academicorum, sicut dubitatione ita omni errore carere arbitretur, longum est per omnia demonstrare; nec tamen omni ex parte res omittenda est. Remouet ergo prius illas omnes differentias, quae numerum multiplicauere sectarum, quas ideo remouendas putat, quia non in eis est finis boni.
But how, having refuted the rest, he chooses one which he wishes to be that of the Old Academics (whom, instituted by Plato down to Polemo—who was the fourth after him to hold his school, which was called the Academy—he wishes it to seem held fixed doctrines, and on this account distinguishes them from the New Academics, to whom all things are uncertain, which kind of philosophy began with Arcesilas, the successor of Polemo), and how he judges that sect, that is, of the Old Academics, to be free from all error as well as from doubt: it would be long to demonstrate in every detail; yet the matter is not to be wholly passed over. He first removes, therefore, all those differences which multiplied the number of sects, which he thinks ought to be removed because in them there is no end of good.
但他如何在駁倒其餘之後,揀選一個——他願這一個就是古學園派的學派(這派由柏拉圖所創,直到坡勒謨——就是柏拉圖之後第四個執掌其學園、那稱為「學園」的人——他願這派被看為持守確定的學說,並因此把他們與新學園派分別開,後者以為萬事都不確定,這種哲學是從坡勒謨的繼承者亞爾克西拉開始的),又如何斷定那學派、就是古學園派,乃是既無錯謬也無疑惑的:要在每一細節上加以論證,說來冗長;然而這事也不該全然略過。所以他先除去那一切使學派數目加增的區別,他認為這些當被除去,因為在其中並沒有善的終極。
3:2586
Neque enim existimat ullam philosophiae sectam esse dicendam, quae non eo distet a ceteris. quod diuersos habeat fines bonorum et malorum. Quando quidem nulla est homini causa philosophandi, nisi ut beatus sit; quod autem beatum facit, ipse est finis boni; nulla est igitur causa philosophandi, nisi finis boni: quam ob rem quae nullum boni finem sectatur, nulla philosophiae secta dicenda est. Cum ergo quaeritur de sociali uita, utrum sit tenenda sapienti, ut summum bonum, quo fit homo beatus, ita uelit et curet amici sui, quem ad modum suum, an suae tantummodo beatitudinis causa faciat quidquid facit:
For he does not think that any sect of philosophy is to be so called which does not differ from the rest in this, that it has different ends of good and evil. Since indeed there is no cause for a man to philosophize except that he may be blessed; but that which makes him blessed is itself the end of good; there is therefore no cause for philosophizing except the end of good: wherefore that which follows no end of good is to be called no sect of philosophy. When, therefore, the question is asked concerning the social life—whether it is to be held by the wise man, so that he should will and care for the highest good, by which a man is made blessed, in his friend's case just as in his own, or whether he should do whatever he does only for the sake of his own blessedness:
因為他認為,凡不在這一點上與其餘有別的,就不該稱為哲學的學派,這一點就是它有不同的善惡之終極。既然人從事哲學實在沒有別的緣由,惟有要得有福;而那使他有福者,本身就是善的終極;所以從事哲學沒有別的緣由,惟有善的終極:因此,凡不追求善之終極者,就不該稱為哲學的學派。所以,當有人問及社會生活——智者是否當持守它,以致他願意並眷顧那至善(就是使人有福的)在他朋友身上正如在他自己身上一樣,抑或他無論做什麼都只為他自己之福樂的緣故:
3:2587
non de ipso summo bono quaestio est, sed de adsumendo uel non adsumendo socio ad huius participationem boni, non propter se ipsum, sed propter eundem socium, ut eius bono ita gaudeat, sicut gaudet suo. Item cum quaeritur de Academicis nouis, quibus incerta sunt omnia, utrum ita sint res habendae, in quibus philosophandum est, an, sicut aliis philosophis placuit, certas eas habere debeamus: non quaeritur quid in boni fine sectandum sit, sed de ipsius boni ueritate, quod sectandum uidetur, utrum sit necne dubitandum;
the question is not about the highest good itself, but about taking or not taking a partner into participation in this good, not for one's own sake, but for the sake of that same partner, so that one may rejoice in his good just as one rejoices in one's own. Likewise, when the question is asked concerning the New Academics, to whom all things are uncertain—whether the matters about which one must philosophize are to be regarded thus, or whether, as it pleased other philosophers, we ought to hold them as certain: the question is not what is to be followed in the end of good, but about the truth of the good itself, which seems to be the thing to be followed—whether it is to be doubted or not;
那問題並不是關乎至善本身,而是關乎要不要接納一個同伴來分享這善,不是為自己之故,乃是為那同伴之故,以致人能因他的善而喜樂,正如因自己的善而喜樂。照樣,當有人問及新學園派(在他們看來萬事都不確定)——人所當從事哲學的那些事是否當如此看待,抑或如別的哲學家所喜悅的,我們當把它們持守為確定的:那問題並不是問在善之終極上當跟從什麼,而是問善本身的真確性,就是那看似當跟從的東西,究竟當不當存疑;
3:2588
hoc est, ut id planius eloquar, utrum ita sectandum sit, ut, qui sectatur, dicat esse uerum, an ita, ut, qui sectatur, dicat uerum sibi uideri, etiamsi forte sit falsum, tamen uterque sectetur unum adque idem bonum. In illa etiam differentia, quae adhibetur ex habitu et consuetudine Cynicorum, non quaeritur, quisnam sit finis boni, sed utrum in illo habitu et consuetudine sit uiuendum ei, qui uerum sectatur bonum, quodlibet ei uerum uideatur esse adque sectandum. Denique fuerunt, qui cum diuersa sequerentur bona finalia, alii uirtutem, alii uoluptatem, eundem tamen habitum et consuetudinem tenebant, ex qua Cynici appellabantur.
that is, to express it more plainly, whether it is to be followed in such a way that he who follows it says it is true, or in such a way that he who follows it says it seems true to himself—even if perhaps it be false—yet each follows one and the same good. In that difference too, which is drawn from the garb and custom of the Cynics, the question is not what is the end of good, but whether life is to be lived in that garb and custom by him who follows the true good, whatever may seem to him to be true and to be followed. Finally, there have been those who, while they pursued different final goods—some virtue, some pleasure—nonetheless held the same garb and custom, from which they were called Cynics.
這就是說,講得更明白些,就是:那善是否當這樣跟從,使跟從者說它是真的,抑或這樣跟從,使跟從者說它在他自己看來是真的——縱然它或許是假的——然而二者都跟從同一個善。在那從犬儒派的裝束與習俗而來的區別上也是如此:所問的並不是善之終極是什麼,而是那跟從真善的人——無論在他看來什麼是真的、是當跟從的——是否當在那裝束與習俗中度日。末了,曾有這樣的人:他們雖追求不同的終極之善,有的追求德行、有的追求快樂,卻仍持守同一的裝束與習俗,因此被稱為犬儒派。
3:2589
Ita illud quidquid est, unde philosophi Cynici discernuntur a ceteris, ad eligendum ac tenendum bonum, quo beati fierent, utique nil ualebat. Nam si aliquid ad hoc interesset, profecto idem habitus eundem finem sequi cogeret, et diuersus habitus eundem sequi finem non sineret. CAPUT II. .Quo modo remotis omnibus differentiis, quae non sectae, sed quaestiones sint, ad tripertitam summi boni definitionem Varro perueniat, quarum tamen una sit eligenda.
Thus that whatever it is, by which the Cynic philosophers are distinguished from the rest, availed nothing at all for choosing and holding the good by which they might become blessed. For if it were of any relevance to this, then assuredly the same garb would have compelled them to pursue the same end, and a different garb would not have allowed them to pursue the same end. CHAPTER II. How, when all the differences which are not sects but questions have been removed, Varro arrives at the threefold definition of the highest good, of which, however, one is to be chosen.
如此,那使犬儒派哲學家與其餘有別的東西——無論它是什麼——對於揀選並持守那使他們得以有福之善,是全然無益的。因為這事若與此有任何相干,那麼同樣的裝束必定會強使他們追求同一的終極,而不同的裝束就不容他們追求同一的終極了。第二章:論瓦羅如何在除去一切不是學派、而是問題的區別之後,達到至善的三分定義,然而其中只有一個是當揀選的。
3:2590
In tribus quoque illis uitae generibus, uno scilicet non segniter, sed in contemplatione uel inquisitione ueritatis otioso, altero in gerendis rebus humanis negotioso, tertio ex utroque genere temperato, cum quaeritur quid horum sit potius eligendum, non finis boni habet controuersiam: sed quid horum trium difficultatem uel facilitatem adferat ad consequendum uel retinendum finem boni, id in ista quaestione uersatur. Finis enim boni, cum ad eum quisque peruenerit, protinus beatum facit; in otio autem litterato, uel in negotio publico, uel quando utrumque uicibus agitur, non continuo quisque beatus est.
In those three kinds of life also—namely, the one not slothful but devoted to leisure in the contemplation or investigation of truth, the second occupied with business in conducting human affairs, the third tempered from both kinds—when the question is asked which of these is rather to be chosen, it is not the end of good that is in controversy: but which of these three brings difficulty or ease in attaining or retaining the end of good, that is what is in question in this inquiry. For the end of good, when anyone has attained to it, immediately makes him blessed; but in lettered leisure, or in public business, or when each is engaged by turns, a man is not at once thereby blessed.
在那三種生活上也是如此——就是那不懶惰、卻委身於安閒以默想或探究真理的一種,那以治理人間事務為業忙碌的第二種,那從二者調和而成的第三種——當有人問及這三者中哪一個倒是當揀選的,所爭論的並非善之終極:而是這三者中哪一個在獲得或保有善之終極上帶來艱難或容易,這才是這探究中所問的。因為善之終極,人一達到它,立刻就使他有福;但在有學養的安閒中、或在公務中、或在二者輪流從事中,人並不就因此立刻有福。
3:2591
Multi quippe in quolibet horum trium possunt uiuere, et in adpetendo boni fine, quo fit homo beatus, errare. Alia est igitur quaestio de finibus bonorum et malorum, quae unamquamque philosophorum sectam facit, et aliae sunt quaestiones de sociali uita, de cunctatione Academicorum, de uestitu et uictu Cynicorum, de tribus uitae generibus. otioso. actuoso, ex utroque modificato; quarum nulla est, in qua de bonorum et malorum finibus disputatur. Proinde quoniam Marcus Varro has quattuor adhibens differentias, id est ei uita sociali, ex Academicis nouis, ex Cynicis, ex isto uitae genere tripertito ad sectas ducentas octoginta octo peruenit, et si quae aliae possunt similiter adici:
For many can indeed live in any of these three, and yet err in seeking the end of good by which a man is made blessed. There is therefore one question concerning the ends of good and evil, which makes each sect of the philosophers, and there are other questions—concerning the social life, concerning the hesitation of the Academics, concerning the dress and food of the Cynics, concerning the three kinds of life: the leisured, the active, and that modified from both—none of which is one in which the ends of good and evil are debated. Accordingly, since Marcus Varro, applying these four differences—that is, from the social life, from the New Academics, from the Cynics, from that threefold kind of life—arrives at two hundred and eighty-eight sects, and if any others can similarly be added:
因為許多人實在能在這三者中任一者裡度日,卻仍在追求那使人有福的善之終極上謬誤。所以,論到善惡之終極有一個問題,這問題形成哲學家各自的學派;另外還有別的問題——關乎社會生活、關乎學園派的躊躇、關乎犬儒派的衣食、關乎那三種生活:安閒的、勞碌的、以及從二者調和而成的——這些問題沒有一個是辯論善惡之終極的。於是,既然馬爾庫斯·瓦羅運用這四個區別——就是從社會生活、從新學園派、從犬儒派、從那三分的生活種類——達到了兩百八十八個學派,而且若還有別的也能照樣加上去:
3:2592
remotis eis omnibus, quoniam de sectando summo bono nullam inferunt quaestionem et ideo sectae nec sunt nec uocandae sunt, ad illas duodecim, in quibus quaeritur, quod sit bonum hominis, quo adsecuto fit beatus, ut ex eis unam ueram, ceteras falsas ostendat esse, reuertitur. Nam remoto illo tripertito genere uitae duae partes huius numeri detrahuntur et sectae nonaginta sex remanent. Remota uero differentia ex Cynicis addita ad dimidium rediguntur et quadraginta octo fiunt. Auferamus etiam quod ex Academicis nouis adhibitum est: rursus dimidia pars remanet, id est uiginti quattuor. De sociali quoque uita quod accesserat similiter auferatur:
all these being removed, since they introduce no question concerning the pursuit of the highest good and therefore are not, and are not to be called, sects, he returns to those twelve in which it is asked what is the good of man by attaining which he is made blessed, that he may show one of them to be true and the rest false. For when that threefold kind of life is removed, two parts of this number are subtracted, and ninety-six sects remain. But when the difference drawn from the Cynics is removed, they are reduced to half and become forty-eight. Let us also take away what was applied from the New Academics: again half remains, that is, twenty-four. Likewise let what had accrued from the social life be taken away:
把這一切都除去之後——因為它們並未引出任何關乎追求至善的問題,所以既不是、也不該稱為學派——他便回到那十二個,在其中所問的乃是:人之善是什麼,人達到它便得以有福,好叫他顯明其中一個是真的、其餘是假的。因為當那三分的生活種類被除去時,這數目的三分之二被減去,剩下九十六個學派。但當那從犬儒派而來的區別被除去時,它們減為一半,成了四十八個。我們也把那從新學園派加上去的除掉:又剩下一半,就是二十四個。照樣,也把那從社會生活而增添的拿掉:
3:2593
duodecim sunt reliquae, quas ista differentia, ut uiginti quattuor fierent, duplicauerat. De his ergo duodecim nihil dici potest, quur sectae non sint habendae. Nihil quippe aliud in eis quaeritur quam fines bonorum et malorum. Inuentis autem bonorum finibus profecto e contrario sunt malorum. Hae autem ut fiant duodecim sectae, illa quattuor triplicantur, uoluptas, quies, utrumque et prima naturae, quae primigenia Varro uocat.
twelve remain, which that difference had doubled so that they became twenty-four. Concerning these twelve, then, nothing can be said as to why they should not be reckoned sects. For nothing else is sought in them than the ends of good and evil. And when the ends of good are found, assuredly the ends of evil are their contrary. But that these may become twelve sects, those four are tripled—pleasure, repose, both together, and the primary things of nature, which Varro calls the primigenia.
就剩下十二個,這十二個原是那區別所加倍、使其成了二十四個的。所以論到這十二個,沒有什麼話可說它們為何不該算為學派。因為在它們裡面所追求的,無非是善惡之終極。而善之終極一旦尋得,惡之終極無疑就是其相反。但為叫這些成為十二個學派,那四樣便被分成三重——快樂、安逸、二者兼有、本性的初級之物(瓦羅稱之為「原初之物」)。
3:2594
Haec quippe quattuor dum singillatim uirtuti aliquando subduntur, ut non propter se ipsa, sed propter officium uirtutis adpetenda uideantur, aliquando praeferuntur, ut non propter se ipsa, sed propter haec adipiscenda uel conseruanda necessaria uirtus putetur, aliquando iunguntur, ut propter se ipsa et uirtus et ista adpetenda credantur, quaternarium numerum triplum reddunt et ad duodecim sectas perueniunt. Ex illis autem quattuor rebus Varro tres tollit, uoluptatem scilicet et quietem et utrumque; non quod eas inprobet, sed quod primigenia illa naturae et uoluptatem in se habeant et quietem.
For these four, while they are severally at one time subordinated to virtue, so that they seem to be sought not for their own sake but for the office of virtue; at another time preferred to it, so that virtue is thought necessary not for its own sake but for the attaining or preserving of these; at another time joined with it, so that both virtue and these are believed to be sought for their own sake—they render the number of four threefold and arrive at twelve sects. But of those four things Varro takes away three, namely pleasure and repose and both together; not because he disapproves of them, but because those primigenia of nature have in themselves both pleasure and repose.
因為這四樣,當它們逐一有時從屬於德行,以致它們似乎不為自己之故、而為德行的職分而被追求;有時被高過德行,以致德行被認為是必要的,不為其自己之故,而為獲得或保存這些之故;有時與德行結合,以致德行與這些都被認為當為各自之故而被追求——它們便使「四」的數目成為三重,達到十二個學派。但瓦羅從那四樣中除去三樣,就是快樂、安逸、以及二者兼有;並非因為他不贊同它們,乃是因為本性的那些「原初之物」本身已含有快樂與安逸。
3:2595
Quid ergo opus est ex his duabus tria quaedam facere, duo scilicet, cum singillatim adpetuntur uoluptas aut quies, et tertium cum ambae simul, quando quidem prima naturae et ipsas et praeter ipsas alia multa contineant? De tribus ergo sectis ei placet diligenter esse tractandum, quaenam sit potius eligenda. Non enim ueram plus quam unam uera ratio esse permittit, siue in his tribus sit siue alicubi alibi, quod post uidebimus. Interim de his tribus quo modo unam Varro eligat, quantum breuiter aperteque possumus, disseramus.
What need is there, then, to make three things out of these two—two, namely, when pleasure or repose is sought individually, and a third when both are sought together—since indeed the primary goods of nature embrace both these and, besides these, many other things as well? Concerning these three schools, therefore, it pleases him to treat diligently which one ought rather to be chosen. For true reasoning does not permit there to be more than one true school, whether it be among these three or somewhere else, which we shall see afterward. Meanwhile, let us discuss, as briefly and clearly as we can, in what manner Varro chooses one of these three.
那麼,何必要從這兩者中造出三樣東西——即兩樣,當人各別追求快樂或安息時,以及第三樣,當人同時追求兩者時——既然那本性的首要之善本身就包含這兩者,並且在這兩者之外還包含許多別的東西呢?因此,關於這三個學派,他樂意仔細探討究竟哪一個更應當被選擇。因為真確的理性不容許有不止一個真實的學派,無論它是在這三者之中,還是在別的某處——這一點我們以後會看到。同時,讓我們盡可能簡明清楚地論述瓦羅如何從這三者中選擇其一。
3:2596
Istae nempe tres sectae ita fiunt, cum uel prima naturae propter uirtutem, uel uirtus propter prima naturae, uel utraque, id est et uirtus et prima naturae, propter se ipsa sunt expetenda. CAPUT III. De tribus sectis summum hominis bonum quaerentibus quam eligendam Varro definiat sequens ueteris Academiae Antiocho auctore sententiam. Quid ergo istorum trium sit uerum adque sectandum, isto modo persuadere conatur. Primum, quia summum bonum in philosophia non arboris, non pecoris, non Dei, sed hominis quaeritur, quid sit ipse homo, quaerendum putat. Sentit quippe in eius natura duo esse quaedam, corpus et animam.
These three schools indeed come about in this way: when either the primary goods of nature are to be sought for the sake of virtue, or virtue for the sake of the primary goods of nature, or both—that is, both virtue and the primary goods of nature—for their own sake. CHAPTER III. Which of the three schools that seek man's highest good Varro decides ought to be chosen, following the opinion of the Old Academy on the authority of Antiochus. He therefore endeavors to persuade us in this manner as to which of these three is true and to be followed. First, because in philosophy the highest good is sought neither of a tree, nor of a beast, nor of God, but of man, he thinks it must be asked what man himself is. For he perceives that there are in man's nature two things, body and soul.
這三個學派確實是這樣產生的:即當本性的首要之善應為德行之故而被追求,或德行應為本性的首要之善之故而被追求,或兩者——就是德行與本性的首要之善——應為其自身之故而被追求時。第三章:瓦羅依循安提阿古所傳述的舊學園派的見解,斷定在這探求人最高之善的三個學派中應當選擇哪一個。因此他試圖以這樣的方式來說服人,這三者中哪一個是真的且應當遵循。首先,因為哲學中所探求的最高之善既非樹木的,亦非牲畜的,亦非神的,而是人的,所以他認為應當先探問人本身是什麼。因為他察覺到,在人的本性中有兩樣東西,即身體與靈魂。
3:2597
6t horum quidem duorum melius esse animam longeque praestabilius omnino non dubitat, sed utrum anima sola sit homo. ut ita sit ei corpus tamquam equus equiti (eques enim non homo et equus, sed solus homo est; ideo tamen eques dicitur, quod aliquo modo se habeat ad equum), an corpus solum sit homo, aliquo modo se habens ad animam, sicut poculum ad potionem (non enim calix et potio, quam continet calix. simul dicitur poculum, sed calix solus;
And of these two he by no means doubts that the soul is the better and by far the more excellent; but he asks whether the soul alone is the man, so that the body is to it as a horse is to a horseman (for the horseman is not the man and the horse, but the man alone; yet he is called a horseman because he stands in a certain relation to the horse), or whether the body alone is the man, standing in some relation to the soul, as the cup to the drink (for it is not the cup and the drink which the cup contains that together are called the goblet, but the cup alone;
在這兩者中,他毫不懷疑靈魂是更好的、遠為更優越的;但他探問靈魂是否單獨就是人,以致身體之於靈魂如同馬之於騎士(因為騎士並不是人加上馬,而是單單那人才是;然而他之所以被稱為騎士,是因為他在某種意義上與馬有所關聯),抑或單單身體就是人,在某種意義上與靈魂有所關聯,如同杯子之於飲料(因為被稱為酒器的,並非杯子加上杯中所盛的飲料,而是單單那杯子;
3:2598
ideo tamen quod potioni continendae sit adcommodatus), an uero nec anima sola nec solum corpus, sed simul utrumque sit homo, cuius sit pars una siue anima siue corpus, ille autem totus ex utroque constet, ut homo sit (sicut duos equos iunctos bigas uocamus, quorum siue dexter siue sinister pars est bigarum, unum uero eorum, quoquo modo se habeat ad alterum, bigas non dicimus, sed ambo simul). Horum autem trium hoc elegit tertium hominemque nec animam solam nec solum corpus, sed animam simul et corpus esse arbitratur. Proinde summum bonum hominis, quo fit beatus, ex utriusque rei bonis constare dicit, et animae scilicet et corporis.
yet it is so called because it is fitted to contain the drink), or whether in truth neither the soul alone nor the body alone, but both together are the man, of whom either the soul or the body is one part, while he himself, whole, consists of both, so as to be a man (just as we call two horses yoked together a team, of which either the right-hand or the left-hand one is a part of the team, but one of them, however it may stand in relation to the other, we do not call a team, but only both together). Of these three, then, he chose this third one, and judges that man is neither the soul alone nor the body alone, but the soul and the body together. Accordingly he says that man's highest good, by which he becomes happy, consists of the goods of both things, namely of soul and of body.
然而它之所以被如此稱呼,是因為它適合用來盛裝飲料),抑或實際上既非單單靈魂,亦非單單身體,而是兩者一同才是人——靈魂或身體乃是其一部分,而那完整的人卻是由二者組成,方成其為人(正如我們把兩匹軛在一起的馬稱為一對駕馬,其中右邊或左邊的一匹是這對駕馬的一部分,但其中任何一匹,無論它與另一匹有何關聯,我們都不稱之為一對駕馬,而只稱兩匹一同為一對)。在這三者中,他選擇了第三種,並判定人既非單單靈魂,亦非單單身體,而是靈魂與身體一同。因此他說,使人得福的人最高之善,乃由二者——即靈魂與身體——之善所組成。
3:2599
Ac per hoc prima illa naturae propter se ipsa existimat expetenda ipsamque uirtutem, quam doctrina inserit uelut artem uiuendi, quae in animae bonis est excellentissimum bonum. Quapropter eadem uirtus, id est ars agendae uitae, cum acceperit prima naturae, quae sine illa erant, sed tamen erant etiam quando eis doctrina adhuc deerat, omnia propter se ipsa adpetit simulque etiam se ipsam, omnibusque simul et se ipsa utitur, eo fine, ut omnibus delectetur adque perfruatur, magis minusque, ut quaeque inter se maiora adque minora sunt, tamen omnibus gaudens et quaedam minora, si necessitas postulat, propter maiora uel adipiscenda uel tenenda contemnens.
And on this account he holds that those primary goods of nature are to be sought for their own sake, and likewise virtue itself, which instruction implants as the art of living, and which is among the goods of the soul the most excellent good. Wherefore this same virtue, that is, the art of conducting life, when it has received the primary goods of nature—which existed apart from it, yet which existed even when instruction was as yet lacking to them—seeks all of them for their own sake, and at the same time also itself, and uses all of them together with itself to this end, that it may delight in and fully enjoy them all, more and less, according as some are greater and some lesser among themselves; yet rejoicing in them all, and despising certain lesser ones, if necessity demands, for the sake of attaining or holding the greater.
因此他認為,那些本性的首要之善應為其自身之故而被追求,德行本身也是如此——德行乃教導所栽植的、有如生活的技藝,並且在靈魂的諸善中是最卓越之善。所以這同一德行,就是行事為人的技藝,當它領受了那些本性的首要之善(這些善在德行之外原已存在,並且即使在它們尚缺乏教導之時也已存在),便為其自身之故追求它們一切,同時也追求自身,並將它們一切連同自身一併運用,其目的乃在於使自己得以喜悅並充分享受這一切,依其彼此間之大小程度而有多有少;然而對一切都歡欣,並且若有必要,為著獲取或持守較大者之故,而輕看某些較小者。
3:2600
Omnium autem bonorum uel animi uel corporis nihil sibi uirtus omnino praeponit. Haec enim bene utitur et se ipsa et ceteris, quae hominem faciunt beatum, bonis. Ubi uero ipsa non est, quamlibet multa sint bona, non bono eius sunt, cuius sunt, ac per hoc iam nec eius bona dicenda sunt, cui male utenti utilia esse non possunt. Haec ergo uita hominis, quae uirtute et aliis animi et corporis bonis, sine quibus uirtus esse non potest, fruitur, beata esse dicitur; si uero et aliis, sine quibus esse uirtus potest, uel ullis uel pluribus, beatior; si autem prorsus omnibus, ut nullum omnino bonum desit uel animi uel corporis, beatissima.
But of all goods, whether of soul or of body, virtue sets nothing whatever above itself. For it makes good use both of itself and of the other goods which make a man happy. But where it itself is absent, however many goods there may be, they are not goods of him to whom they belong, and on this account they are not even to be called his goods, since they cannot be useful to one who uses them ill. This life of man, therefore, which enjoys virtue and the other goods of soul and body, without which virtue cannot exist, is called happy; but if it enjoys also others, without which virtue can exist, whether some or many, it is happier; and if it enjoys absolutely all of them, so that no good whatever of soul or body is lacking, it is happiest.
但在一切之善中,無論是靈魂的還是身體的,德行絕不把任何之善置於自身之上。因為它善用自身,也善用那使人得福的其餘諸善。然而凡德行不在之處,無論有多少善,這些善都不是其所有者的善,因此甚至不該稱為他的善,既然這些善對那濫用它們的人毫無益處。所以人的這生命,凡享有德行以及靈魂與身體的其餘諸善(沒有這些善,德行就不能存在)的,便被稱為有福的;但若它還享有其他的善——沒有這些善德行仍能存在——無論是一些還是許多,它就更為有福;而若它享有絕對一切之善,以致靈魂或身體沒有任何之善有所缺乏,它就是最有福的。
3:2601
Non enim hoc est uita, quod uirtus, quoniam non omnis uita, sed sapiens uita uirtus est; et tamen qualiscumque uita sine ulla uirtute potest esse; uirtus uero sine ulla uita non potest esse. Hoc et de memoria dixerim adque ratione, et si quid tale aliud est in homine. Sunt enim haec et ante doctrinam, sine his autem non potest esse ulla doctrina, ac per hoc nec uirtus, quae utique discitur. Bene autem currere, pulchrum esse corpore, uiribus ingentibus praeualere et cetera huius modi talia sunt, ut et uirtus sine his esse possit et ipsa sine uirtute; bona sunt tamen, et secundum istos etiam ipsa propter se ipsam diligit uirtus, utiturque illis et fruitur, sicut uirtutem decet.
For life is not the same thing as virtue, since not every life, but only a wise life is virtue; and yet a life of whatever sort can exist without any virtue, whereas virtue cannot exist without any life. I would say the same of memory and reason, and of anything else of the kind that is in man. For these exist even before instruction, and without them no instruction can exist, and consequently neither can virtue, which is assuredly learned. But to run well, to be beautiful in body, to excel in immense strength, and other things of this kind are such that virtue can exist without them and they without virtue; yet they are goods, and according to these men virtue itself loves even them for their own sake, and uses and enjoys them, as befits virtue.
因為生命與德行並非同一回事,既然並非一切生命,而只有智慧的生命才是德行;然而無論何種生命都可以存在而沒有任何德行,但德行卻不能存在而沒有任何生命。關於記憶與理性,以及人裡面任何此類之物,我也要這樣說。因為這些在教導之先就已存在,而沒有它們,任何教導都不能存在,因此德行也不能——德行確實是學來的。但善於奔跑、身體俊美、具備巨大的力量,以及其他此類之事,乃是這樣的:德行可以存在而沒有它們,它們也可以存在而沒有德行;然而它們仍是善,並且按照這些人的說法,德行本身甚至為其自身之故而愛它們,並運用、享受它們,正如德行所應當的。
3:2602
Hanc uitam beatam etiam socialem perhibent esse, quae amicorum bona propter se ipsa diligat sicut sua eisque propter ipsos hoc uelit quod sibi; siue in domo sint, sicut coniux et liberi et quicumque domestici, siue in loco, ubi domus est eius, sicuti est urbs, ut sunt hi qui ciues uocantur, siue in orbe toto, ut sunt gentes quas ei societas humana coniungit, siue in ipso mundo, qui censetur nomine caeli et terrae, sicut esse dicunt deos, quos uolunt amicos esse homini sapienti, quos nos familiarius angelos dicimus.
This happy life they declare to be also social, which loves the goods of friends for their own sake as its own, and wills for them, for their own sakes, what it wills for itself; whether they be in the household, like a spouse and children and whatever members of the family, or in the place where one's home is, such as a city, like those who are called citizens, or in the whole world, like the nations whom human society joins to one, or in the very universe, which is reckoned under the name of heaven and earth, like those they call gods, whom they would have to be friends to the wise man, whom we more familiarly call angels.
他們宣稱這有福的生命也是合群的,它為朋友自身之故而愛朋友之善如同自己之善,並為朋友自身之故,將它為自己所願的也願給朋友;無論朋友是在家中——如配偶、兒女以及一切家屬——或在自己居所所在之地,如城邑,像那些被稱為公民的人,或在全世界,如人類社會所聯結於己的萬民,或在這宇宙本身——它被以天地之名計算在內——像他們所稱為神明的,他們認為這些神明是智者的朋友,而我們更常稱之為天使。
3:2603
De bonorum autem et e contrario malorum finibus negant ullo modo esse dubitandum et hanc inter se et nouos Academicos adfirmant esse distantiam, nec eorum interest quidquam, siue Cynico siue alio quolibet habitu et uictu in his finibus, quos ueros putant, quisque philosophetur. Ex tribus porro illis uitae generibus, otioso, actuoso et quod ex utroque conpositum est, hoc tertium sibi placere adseuerant. Haec sensisse adque docuisse Academicos ueteres Varro adserit, auctore Antiocho, magistro Ciceronis et suo, quem sane Cicero in pluribus fuisse Stoicum quam ueterem Academicum I unIt uideri.
As for the ends of goods and, on the contrary, of evils, they deny that there is any room for doubt, and affirm that this is the difference between themselves and the New Academics; nor does it matter at all to them whether one philosophizes within these ends, which they hold to be true, in the garb and manner of life of a Cynic or of any other you please. Furthermore, of those three kinds of life—the leisurely, the active, and that which is composed of both—they assert that this third pleases them. That the Old Academics thought and taught these things, Varro maintains on the authority of Antiochus, the teacher of Cicero and of himself, whom indeed Cicero wishes to make appear to have been more a Stoic in many points than an Old Academic.
至於善的終極目的,以及相反地惡的終極目的,他們否認對此有任何懷疑的餘地,並斷言這正是他們與新學園派之間的分別;而且他們全然不在乎,一個人是以犬儒派還是隨你所願的任何其他學派的服飾與生活方式,在這些他們認為真實的終極目的之內從事哲學思辨。再者,在那三種生活——閒逸的、行動的,以及由二者組成的——之中,他們斷言這第三種使他們喜悅。瓦羅依據安提阿古的權威主張舊學園派曾如此思想並教導,安提阿古乃是西塞羅與他自己的老師,而西塞羅確實希望使他顯得在許多要點上更像斯多亞派而非舊學園派。
3:2604
Sed quid ad nos, qui potius de rebus ipsis iudicare debemus, quam pro magno de hominibus quid quisque senserit scire? CAPUT IIII. De summo bono et summo malo quid Christiani sentiant contra philosophos, qui summum bonum in se sibi esse dixerunt. Si ergo quaeratur a nobis, quid ciuitas Dei de his singulis interrogata respondeat ac primum de finibus bonorum malorumque quid sentiat: respondebit aeternam uitam esse summum bonum, aeternam uero mortem summum malum; propter illam proinde adipiscendam istamque uitandam recte nobis esse uiuendum. Propter quod scriptum est: Iustus ex fide uiuit;
But what is this to us, who ought rather to judge concerning the things themselves than to think it a great matter to know what each man has held concerning men? CHAPTER IIII. What Christians think concerning the highest good and the highest evil, against the philosophers who said that the highest good is in themselves for themselves. If, then, it be asked of us what the City of God, being questioned about these several matters, replies, and first what it thinks concerning the ends of goods and evils: it will reply that eternal life is the highest good, and eternal death the highest evil; and that, in order to attain the one and to shun the other, we must therefore live rightly. On account of which it is written: The just lives by faith;
但這與我們何干呢?我們本當寧可判斷事物本身,而非以知道各人對人持有何種看法為大事。第四章:基督徒對最高之善與最高之惡的看法,駁斥那些說最高之善在自身之內、為自身而有的哲學家。那麼,若有人問我們,神的城在被問及這幾件事時如何回答,並首先問它對善與惡的終極目的有何看法:它將回答說,永生是最高之善,而永死是最高之惡;並且為要得著那一個、躲避這一個,我們因此必須正直地生活。為此經上記著說:「義人必因信得生。」
3:2605
quoniam neque bonum nostrum iam uidemus, unde oportet ut credendo quaeramus, neque ipsum recte uiuere nobis ex nobis est, nisi credentes adiuuet et orantes qui et ipsam fidem dedit. qua nos ab illo adiuuandos esse credamus. Illi autem, qui in ista uita fines bonorum et malorum esse putauerunt, siue in corpore siue in animo siue in utroque ponentes summum bonum, adque, ut id explicatius eloquar, siue in uoluptate siue in uirtute siue in utraque; siue in quiete siue in uirtute siue in utraque; siue in uoluptate simul et quiete siue in uirtute siue in utrisque, siue in primis naturae siue in uirtute siue in utrisque; hic beati esse et a se ipsis beati fieri mira uanitate uoluerunt.
for we do not yet see our good, whence it is needful that we seek it by believing, nor is it in our own power to live rightly of ourselves, unless he who has also given that very faith help us as we believe and pray—that we may believe we are to be helped by him. But those who supposed that the ends of goods and evils are in this life, placing the highest good either in the body, or in the soul, or in both—and, to express it more explicitly, either in pleasure, or in virtue, or in both; either in repose, or in virtue, or in both; either in pleasure and repose together, or in virtue, or in both; either in the primary goods of nature, or in virtue, or in both—these, with marvelous vanity, wished to be happy here and to be made happy by themselves.
因為我們尚未看見我們的善,故此我們必須藉著信而尋求它;我們也不能靠自己正直地生活,除非那賜下這信德的主,在我們相信與祈求之時幫助我們——使我們相信我們是要蒙祂幫助的。但那些以為善與惡的終極目的就在今生的人,把最高之善置於身體、或靈魂、或二者之中——說得更明白些,或置於快樂、或德行、或二者;或置於安息、或德行、或二者;或置於快樂與安息一同、或德行、或二者;或置於本性的首要之善、或德行、或二者——這些人以可驚的虛妄,竟想在此世成為有福,且靠自己使自己成為有福。
3:2606
Inrisit hos Veritas per prophetam dicentem: Dominus nouit cogita- . tiones hominum uel, sicut hoc testimonium posuit apostolus Paulus: Dominus nouit cogitationes sapientium, quoniam uanae sunt. Quis enim sufficit quantouis eloquentiae flumine uitae huius miserias explicare? Quam lamentatus est Cicero in consolatione de morte filiae, sicut potuit; sed quantum est quod potuit? Ea quippe, quae dicuntur prima naturae, quando, ubi, quo modo tam bene se habere in hac uita possunt, ut non sub incertis casibus fluctuent? Quis enim dolor contrarius uoluptati, quae inquietudo contraria quieti in corpus cadere sapientis non potest?
These the Truth derided through the prophet who says: The Lord knows the thoughts of men; or, as the apostle Paul cited this testimony: The Lord knows the thoughts of the wise, that they are vain. For who is able, with however great a flood of eloquence, to set forth the miseries of this life? Cicero lamented them in his Consolation on the death of his daughter, as best he could; but how little was it that he could do? For those things which are called the primary goods of nature—when, where, and in what manner can they be so well off in this life that they do not toss about beneath uncertain chances? For what pain contrary to pleasure, what disquiet contrary to repose, cannot fall upon the body of the wise man?
真理藉著那說話的先知譏笑了這些人:「主知道人的意念」;或如使徒保羅引用這見證所說的:「主知道智慧人的意念是虛妄的。」因為有誰能,無論用何等浩大的雄辯之流,把今生的諸般苦難陳述出來呢?西塞羅在他為女兒之死所寫的《慰藉》中盡力哀歎了這些;但他所能做的是何等微小呢?因為那些被稱為本性的首要之善的東西——何時、何地、以何方式能在今生如此安好,以致不在無常的變故之下漂蕩不定呢?因為有哪種與快樂相反的痛苦、哪種與安息相反的不安,不能臨到智者的身體呢?
3:2607
Membrorum certe amputatio uel debilitas hominis expugnat incolumitatem, deformitas pulchritudinem, inbecillitas sanitatem, uires lassitudo, mobilitatem torpor aut tarditas; et quid horum est, quod nequeat in carnem sapientis inruere? Status quoque corporis adque motus, cum decentes et congruentes sunt, inter naturae prima numerantur; sed quid si aliqua mala ualetudo membra tremore concutiat? quid si usque ad ponendas in terra manus dorsi spina curuetur et hominem quodam modo quadrupedem faciat? Nonne omnem statuendi corporis et mouendi speciem decusque peruertet?
Certainly the amputation or disabling of limbs assails a man's wholeness, deformity his beauty, weakness his health, weariness his strength, numbness or sluggishness his mobility; and which of these is there that cannot break in upon the flesh of the wise man? The posture, too, and movements of the body, when they are seemly and fitting, are numbered among the primary goods of nature; but what if some ill health shakes the limbs with trembling? what if the spine of the back is so bent that the hands must be placed upon the ground, making the man in a manner four-footed? Will it not pervert every form and grace of the body's standing and moving?
四肢的截除或殘廢確實摧殘人的完好,畸形摧殘其俊美,孱弱摧殘其健康,疲乏摧殘其氣力,麻木或遲鈍摧殘其行動之能;而這些之中,有哪一樣不能侵入智者的肉體呢?身體的姿態與動作,當它們端莊合宜時,也被列在本性的首要之善之中;但若某種惡疾以顫抖搖動其肢體,又當如何呢?若背脊彎曲到雙手必須撐在地上,在某種意義上使人成了四足之物,又當如何呢?這豈不會敗壞身體站立與移動的一切形態與優雅嗎?
3:2608
Quid ipsius animi primigenia quae appellantur bona, ubi duo prima ponunt propter conprehensionem perceptionemque ueritatis sensum et intellectum? Sed qualis quantusque remanet sensus, si, ut alia taceam, fiat homo surdus et caecus? Ratio uero et intellegentia quo recedet, ubi sopietur, si aliquo morbo efficiatur insanus? Phrenetici multa absurda cum dicunt uel faciunt, plerumque a bono suo proposito et moribus aliena, immo suo bono proposito moribusque contraria, siue illa cogitemus siue uideamus, si digne consideremus, lacrimas tenere uix possumus aut forte nec possumus. Quid dicam de his, qui daemonum patiuntur incursus?
What of those things which are called the primary goods of the soul itself, among which they set two foremost, on account of the grasp and perception of truth, namely sense and intellect? But of what sort and how great does sense remain, if—to say nothing of other things—a man becomes deaf and blind? And whither will reason and intelligence withdraw, where will they be lulled to sleep, if a man is made insane by some disease? When the frenzied say or do many absurd things, for the most part alien to their own good purpose and habits—nay, contrary to their own good purpose and habits—whether we ponder or behold them, if we consider worthily, we can scarcely hold back our tears, or perhaps cannot. What shall I say of those who suffer the assaults of demons?
至於那些被稱為靈魂本身的首要之善的東西又如何呢?在這些之中,他們因著對真理的把握與領悟,把兩樣置於最前,即感官與理智。但若——姑且不提別的——一個人變成又聾又瞎,感官還能存留何種、何等程度呢?而若一個人因某種疾病而瘋癲,理性與智力又將退到何處,將在何處沉睡呢?當狂亂之人說或做許多荒謬之事,多半與他們自己美善的志向和習慣相違背——不,乃是與他們自己美善的志向和習慣相反——無論我們是思想還是親眼看見,若我們適切地省思,幾乎無法忍住眼淚,甚或無法忍住。對於那些遭受鬼魔侵襲的人,我又當說什麼呢?
3:2609
Ubi habent absconditam uel obrutam intellegentiam suam, quando secundum suam uoluntatem et anima eorum et corpore malignus utitur spiritus? Et quis confidit hoc,. malum in hac uita euenire non posse sapienti? Deinde perceptio ueritatis in hac carne qualis aut quanta est, quando. sicut legimus in ueraci libro sapientiae, corpus corruptibile adgrauat animam et deprimit terrena inhabitatio sensum multa cogitantem?
Where do they have their intelligence hidden or buried, when the malignant spirit uses both their soul and their body according to its own will? And who is confident that this evil cannot befall the wise man in this life? Then, of what sort or how great is the perception of truth in this flesh, when—as we read in the truthful book of Wisdom—the corruptible body weighs down the soul, and the earthly habitation presses down the mind that ponders many things?
當那惡毒之靈按其自己的意願運用他們的靈魂與身體時,他們把自己的智力藏匿或埋沒在何處呢?又有誰敢自信,這禍患在今生不能臨到智者呢?再者,在這肉體之中,對真理的領悟是何種、何等程度呢?正如我們在那真實的《智慧書》中所讀的:「必朽壞的身體拖累靈魂,這屬地的居所壓制那思慮多事的心思。」
3:2610
Inpetus porro uel adpetitus actionis, si hoc modo recte Latine appellatur ea, quam Graeci uocant oppjv , quia et ipsam primis naturae deputant bonis, nonne ipse est, quo geruntur etiam insanorum illi miserabiles motus et facta, quae horremus, quando peruertitur sensus ratioque sopitur?
Moreover, the impulse or appetite for action—if that which the Greeks call hormē is rightly called so in Latin in this way, since they too reckon it among the primary goods of nature—is it not the very thing by which even those pitiable movements and deeds of the insane are produced, which we shudder at, when sense is perverted and reason lulled to sleep?
再者,行動的衝動或慾求——若希臘人所稱的「衝動」(hormē)在拉丁文中可以這樣正確地稱呼,因為他們也把它列在本性的首要之善之中——豈不正是那使狂人那些可憐的動作與行為(就是我們所戰慄的)得以產生的東西嗎?就是當感官被敗壞、理性被催眠之時。
3:2611
Porro ipsa uirtus, quae non est inter prima naturae, quoniam eis postea doctrina introducente superuenit, cum sibi bonorum culmen uindicet humanorum, quid hic agit nisi perpetua bella cum uitiis, nec exterioribus, sed interioribus, nec alienis, sed plane nostris et propriis, maxime illa, quae Graece ococpoaovirj , Latine temperantia nominatur, qua carnales frenantur libidines, ne in quaeque flagitia mentem consen * tientem trahant? Neque enim nullum est uitium, cum, sicut dicit apostolus, caro concupiscit aduersus spiritum; cui uitio contraria uirtus est, cum, sicut idem dicit, spiritus. concupiscit aduersus carnem. Haec enim, inquit, inuicem aduersantur, ut non ea quae uultis faciatis.
Furthermore, virtue itself, which is not among the primary goods of nature, since it supervenes upon them afterward when instruction introduces it—what does it do here, when it claims for itself the summit of human goods, except wage perpetual wars with vices, and those not external but internal, not another's but plainly our own and proper to us; above all that virtue which in Greek is called sōphrosynē, in Latin temperance, by which the carnal lusts are bridled, lest they drag the consenting mind into any base deeds? For there is no slight vice when, as the apostle says, the flesh lusts against the spirit; to which vice there is a contrary virtue, when, as the same apostle says, the spirit lusts against the flesh. For these, he says, are opposed to one another, so that you do not do the things that you would.
再者,德行本身並不在本性的首要之善之列,因為它是後來教導引進它時方才附加上去的——當它為自己宣稱要居人間諸善之巔時,它在此世所做的,豈不就是與眾惡德爭戰不息嗎?而且那些惡德並非外在的,乃是內在的,並非他人的,乃顯然是我們自己的、我們本有的;尤其是那在希臘文中稱為 sōphrosynē、在拉丁文中稱為節制的德行,肉體的情慾藉它得以受約束,免得它把同意的心思拖入種種醜行。因為這絕非無關緊要的惡德,正如使徒所說:「情慾與聖靈相爭」;與這惡德相對的有一德行,正如同一使徒所說:「聖靈與情慾相爭。」他說,「這兩個是彼此相敵,使你們不能做所願意做的。」
3:2612
Quid autem facere uolumus, cum perfici uolumus fine summi boni, nisi ut caro aduersus spiritum non concupiscat, nec sit in nobis hoc uitium, contra quod spiritus concupiscat? Quod in hac uita, quamuis uelimus, quoniam facere non ualemus, id saltem in adiutorio Dei facimus, ne carni concupiscenti aduersus spiritum spiritu succumbente cedamus et ad perpetrandum peccatum nostra consensione pertrahamur. Absit ergo ut, quamdiu in hoc bello intestino sumus, iam nos beatitudinem, ad quam uincendo uolumus peruenire, adeptos esse credamus. Et quis est usque adeo sapiens, ut contra libidines nullum habeat omnino conflictum?
But what do we wish to do, when we wish to be perfected by the end of the highest good, except that the flesh should not lust against the spirit, and that there should not be in us this vice against which the spirit lusts? Which thing, in this life, although we wish it, since we are not able to accomplish it, we do at least with the help of God—that we may not yield to the flesh lusting against the spirit by the spirit succumbing, and be dragged to the perpetrating of sin by our own consent. Far be it from us, then, that, so long as we are in this internal war, we should already believe ourselves to have attained that happiness to which we wish to come by conquering. And who is so wise that he has no conflict at all against the lusts?
但當我們願意藉著最高之善的終極目的而得以成全時,我們所願做的,豈不正是要肉體不與聖靈相爭,並且要這惡德——聖靈與之相爭的——不在我們裡面嗎?這事在今生,雖然我們願意,卻因不能成就,至少我們靠著神的幫助去做——就是免得在情慾與聖靈相爭、而我們的靈被勝過之時,我們順服肉體,並因我們自己的同意而被拖去犯罪。所以斷不可說,當我們仍在這場內戰之中時,我們就已得著那藉得勝才願達到的福樂了。又有誰智慧到這地步,以致對情慾全無爭戰呢?
3:2613
Quid illa uirtus, quae prudentia dicitur, nonne tota uigilantia sua bona discernit a malis, ut in illis adpetendis istisque uitandis nullus error obrepat, ac per hoc et ipsa nos in malis uel mala in nobis esse testatur? Ipsa enim docet malum esse ad peccandum consentire bonumque esse ad peccandum non consentire libidini. Illud tamen malum, cui nos non consentire docet prudentia, facit temperantia, nec prudentia nec temperantia tollit huic uitae.
What of that virtue which is called prudence? Does it not with all its vigilance discern goods from evils, so that no error may creep in upon us in seeking the former and shunning the latter, and on this very account does it not bear witness that we are among evils, or that evils are within us? For it itself teaches that it is evil to consent to sinning, and good not to consent to lust for the purpose of sinning. Yet that evil, to which prudence teaches us not to consent, temperance does; and neither prudence nor temperance removes it from this life.
那被稱為智慧(prudentia)的德行又如何呢?它豈不以其一切警醒分辨善與惡,使我們在追求前者、躲避後者時,沒有錯謬潛入嗎?並且正因如此,它豈不見證我們是處於眾惡之中,或眾惡在我們裡面嗎?因為它本身教導:同意犯罪是惡,不同意那導致犯罪的情慾乃是善。然而那惡——智慧教導我們不要同意的——節制卻在處理它;可是無論智慧還是節制,都不能把它從今生除去。
3:2614
Quid iustitia, cuius munus est sua cuique tribuere (unde fit in ipso homine quidam iustus ordo naturae, ut anima subdatur Deo et animae caro, ac per hoc Deo et anima et caro), nonne demonstrat in eo se adhuc opere laborare potius quam in huius operis iam fine requiescere? Tanto minus quippe anima subditur Deo, quanto minus Deum in ipsis suis cogitationibus concipit; et tanto minus animae subditur caro, quanto magis aduersus spiritum concupiscit. Quamdiu ergo nobis inest haec infirmitas, haec pestis, hic languor, quo modo nos iam saluos, et si nondum saluos, quo modo iam beatos illa finali beatitudine dicere audebimus?
What of justice, whose office is to render to each his own (whence there arises in man himself a certain just order of nature, that the soul be subject to God, and the flesh to the soul, and thus both soul and flesh to God)—does it not show that it is still laboring at this work rather than already resting in the end of this work? For the soul is the less subject to God, the less it conceives of God in its very thoughts; and the flesh is the less subject to the soul, the more it lusts against the spirit. So long, then, as this infirmity, this plague, this languor is in us, how shall we dare to call ourselves already saved, and—if not yet saved—how shall we dare to call ourselves already happy with that final blessedness?
公義又如何呢?它的職分是各歸其分(由此在人本身之內生出本性的某種公正秩序,就是靈魂順服神,肉體順服靈魂,這樣靈魂與肉體都順服神)——它豈不表明,它仍在這工作上勞苦,而非已在這工作的終點安息嗎?因為靈魂越是在它的意念中不思念神,就越不順服神;肉體越是與聖靈相爭,就越不順服靈魂。那麼,只要這軟弱、這瘟疫、這頹弱還在我們裡面,我們怎敢稱自己已經得救呢?而若尚未得救,我們又怎敢稱自己已經以那終極的福樂為有福呢?
3:2615
Iam uero illa uirtus, cuius nomen est fortitudo, in quantacumque sapientia euidentissima testis est humanorum malorum, quae conpellitur patientia tolerare. Quae mala Stoici philosophi miror qua fronte mala non esse contendant, quibus fatentur, si tanta fuerint, ut ea sapiens uel non possit uel non debeat sustinere, cogi eum mortem sibimet inferre adque ex hac uita emigrare.
And now indeed that virtue whose name is fortitude is, even amid however great a wisdom, the most evident witness of human evils, which it is compelled to bear with patience. These evils the Stoic philosophers contend, I marvel with what effrontery, are not evils—the very evils which they confess, if they should be so great that the wise man either cannot or ought not to endure them, compel him to bring death upon himself and to depart from this life.
而如今那名為勇毅的德行,即使在何等大的智慧之中,也是人類諸惡最明顯的見證者,這諸惡乃是它被迫以忍耐去承受的。對於這些惡,斯多亞派哲學家竟爭辯說它們不是惡——我真驚訝他們是以何等的厚顏這樣做——而這些正是他們所承認的惡:若這些惡大到智者既不能也不應忍受的地步,就迫使他親手了結自己、離開此生。
3:2616
Tantus autem superbiae stupor est in his hominibus hic se habere finem boni et a se ipsis fieri beatos putantibus, ut sapiens eorum, hoc est, qualem mirabili uanitate describunt, etiamsi excaecetur obsurdescat obmutescat , membris debilitetur doloribus crucietur et, si quid aliud talium malorum dici aut cogitari potest, incidat in eum, quo sibi mortem cogatur inferre, hanc in his malis uitam constitutam eum non pudeat beatam uocare.s o uitam beatam, quae ut finiatur mortis quaerit auxilium! Si beata est, maneatur in ea.
But so great is the stupor of pride in these men, who think that here is the end of good and that they are made happy by themselves, that their wise man—that is, such a one as they describe with marvelous vanity—even if he be blinded, deafened, struck dumb, crippled in his limbs, tortured with pains, and if any other such evil can be named or imagined befall him, so that he is compelled to bring death upon himself: they are not ashamed to call this life, set amid such evils, happy. O happy life, which seeks the aid of death to be ended! If it is happy, let one remain in it.
但這些人——他們認為這裡就是善的終點,並認為自己是靠自己成為有福的——心中的驕傲麻木竟如此之大,以致他們的智者(就是他們以可驚的虛妄所描繪的那種人),即使被弄瞎、弄聾、弄啞,肢體殘廢,被痛苦折磨,並且若還有任何其他此類之惡可以言說或想像臨到他,以致他被迫親手了結自己:他們竟不以為恥,把這設於如此眾惡之中的生命稱為有福。哦,這有福的生命,竟尋求死亡的幫助來了結自己!若它是有福的,就讓人留在其中吧。
3:2617
Quo modo ista non sunt mala, quae uincunt fortitudinis bonum eandemque fortitudinem non solum sibi cedere, uerum etiam delirare conpellunt, ut eandem uitam et dicat beatam et persuadeat esse fugiendam? Quis usque adeo caecus est, ut non uideat, quod, si beata esset, fugienda non esset? Sed aperta infirmitatis uoce fugiendam fatentur. Quid igitur causae est, quur non etiam miseram fracta superbiae ceruice fateantur? Utrum, obsecro, Cato ille patientia an potius inpatientia se peremit? Non enim hoc fecisset, nisi uictoriam Caesaris inpatienter tulisset. Ubi est fortitudo? Nempe cessit, nempe succubuit, nempe usque adeo superata est, ut uitam beatam derelinqueret desereret fugeret.
How are those things not evils, which overcome the good of fortitude, and compel that same fortitude not only to yield to itself but even to rave, so that it both calls the same life happy and persuades that it is to be fled from? Who is so blind as not to see that, if it were happy, it would not be to be fled from? But with the open voice of infirmity they confess it is to be fled. What reason, then, is there why they should not also confess it miserable, their neck of pride being broken? Did that famous Cato, I ask, slay himself by patience or rather by impatience? For he would not have done this had he not borne Caesar's victory with impatience. Where is fortitude? Surely it gave way, surely it succumbed, surely it was so overcome that it forsook, abandoned, and fled the happy life.
那些勝過勇毅之善、並迫使這同一勇毅不僅向自己讓步,甚至發狂,以致它既稱這同一生命為有福、又勸人逃離它的東西,怎能不是惡呢?有誰瞎眼到這地步,竟看不出若它是有福的,就不該逃離呢?然而他們以軟弱的公然之聲承認它應當逃離。那麼,有什麼理由使他們不也承認它是悲慘的,把驕傲的頸項折斷呢?我問:那著名的加圖(Cato)是以忍耐還是以不能忍耐殺了自己呢?因為他若不是不能忍耐凱撒的勝利,就不會這樣做。勇毅在哪裡呢?它分明退讓了,分明屈服了,分明被勝過到這地步,以致它撇下、丟棄、逃離了那有福的生命。
3:2618
An non erat iam beata? Misera ergo erat. Quo modo igitur mala non erant, quae uitam miseram fugiendamque faciebant? Quaproptu etiam ipsi, qui mala ista esse confessi sunt, sicut Peripatetici, sicut ueteres Academici, quorum sectam VaiTO defendit, tolerabilius quidem loquuntur, sed eorum quoque mirus est error, quod in his malis, etsi tam grauia sint, ut morte fugienda sint ab ipso sibimet inlata, qui haec patitur, uitam beatam tamen esse contendunt. \'Mala sunt, inquit, tormenta adque cruciatus corporis, et tanto sunt peiora, quanto potuerint esse maiora; quibus ut careas, ex hac uita fugiendum est.\' Qua uita, obsecro?
Or was it then no longer happy? Then it was miserable. How, therefore, were those things not evils, which made his life miserable and to be fled from? Wherefore even those who confessed that these things are evils—as the Peripatetics, as the Old Academics, whose school Varro defends—do indeed speak more tolerably; but theirs too is a marvelous error, in that they contend that, amid these evils, even though they be so grievous that they must be fled from by a self-inflicted death, the life is nevertheless happy for him who suffers them. 'Evils,' he says, 'are the torments and tortures of the body, and they are the worse the greater they can be; to be rid of which you must flee from this life.' From what life, I ask?
抑或它那時已不再有福了呢?那麼它就是悲慘的。因此,那些使他的生命變得悲慘且應當逃離的東西,怎能不是惡呢?所以,連那些承認這些東西是惡的人——如逍遙派、如瓦羅所維護的舊學園派——說話確實較為可容忍;但他們的也是一種可驚的錯謬,因為他們爭辯說,在這些惡之中,即使這些惡嚴重到必須以親手了結自己來逃離,那受苦之人的生命仍然是有福的。他說:「身體的折磨與酷刑是惡,並且它們越能變得巨大就越壞;為要擺脫它們,你就必須逃離此生。」我問:逃離哪一種生命呢?
3:2619
(Hac, inquit, quae tantis adgrauatur malis.\' Certe ergo beata est in eisdem ipsis malis, propter quae dicis esse fugiendam? An ideo beatam dicis, quia licet tibi ab his malis morte discedere? Quid si ergo in eis aliquo diuino iudicio tenereris nec permittereris mori nec umquam sine illis esse sinereris? Nempe tunc saltem miseram talem diceres uitam. Non igitur propterea misera non est, quia cito relinquitur. Quando quidem si sempiterna sit, etiam abs te ipso misera iudicatur; non itaque propterea, quoniam breuis est, nulla miseria debet uideri aut, quod est absurdius, quia breuis miseria est, ideo etiam beatitudo appellari.
'This life,' he says, 'which is weighed down by such great evils.' Surely, then, it is happy amid those very evils on account of which you say it is to be fled from? Or do you call it happy because it is permitted you to depart from these evils by death? But what if you were held in them by some divine judgment, and were neither permitted to die nor ever allowed to be without them? Surely then at least you would call such a life miserable. It is not, therefore, not miserable because it is quickly left behind. Since indeed, if it were everlasting, it would be judged miserable even by yourself; and therefore it ought not, because it is brief, to be deemed no misery at all, or—what is more absurd—because the misery is brief, to be on that account even called blessedness.
他說:「這生命,就是被如此眾大之惡所壓重的生命。」那麼,它分明是在那些你說它應當逃離的惡之中而有福了?抑或你稱它為有福,是因為你獲准藉死亡離開這些惡?但若你因某種神聖的審判被拘留在這些惡之中,既不獲准死去、也永不被容許脫離它們,又當如何呢?那麼至少那時你會稱這樣的生命為悲慘了。因此,它並非因為很快被撇下就不悲慘。既然實際上,若它是永久的,連你自己也會判定它是悲慘的;所以它不該因為短暫,就被視為全無悲慘,或——更荒謬的是——因為悲慘短暫,就因此竟被稱為福樂。
3:2620
Magna uis est in eis malis, quae cogunt hominem secundum ipsos etiam sapientem sibimet auferre quod homo est; cum dicant et uerum dicant, hanc esse naturae primam quodam modo et maximam uocem, ut homo concilietur sibi et propterea mortem naturaliter fugiat, ita sibi amicus, ut esse se animal et in hac coniunctione corporis adque animae uiuere uelit uehementer adque adpetat. Magna uis est in eis malis, quibus iste naturae uincitur sensus, quo mors omni modo omnibus uiribus conatibusque uitatur, et ita uincitur, ut, quae uitabatur optetur adpetatur et, si non potuerit aliunde contingere, ab homine ipso sibimet inferatur. Magna uis est in eis malis, quae fortitudinem faciunt homicidam;
Great is the force in those evils which compel a man—even, according to them, a wise man—to take from himself that which makes him a man; for they say, and say truly, that this is in a manner the first and greatest voice of nature, that a man be reconciled to himself and therefore naturally flee death, being so a friend to himself that he vehemently wishes and desires to be a living being and to live in this conjunction of body and soul. Great is the force in those evils by which this sense of nature is overcome, whereby death is in every way avoided with all one's strength and endeavors, and is so overcome that what was being avoided is wished for and sought, and, if it cannot be brought about from elsewhere, is inflicted by the man himself upon himself. Great is the force in those evils which make fortitude a murderer;
那些迫使人——甚至按他們所說的,迫使智者——奪去那使他成為人之物的惡,其威力是巨大的;因為他們說,且說得真確:這在某種意義上乃是本性最初且最大的呼聲,就是人與自己和好,因此天然地逃避死亡,如此地愛自己,以致他猛烈地願望並渴慕成為一個活物、活在這身體與靈魂的聯結之中。那些勝過這本性之感的惡,其威力是巨大的——這本性之感本是要用盡全力與一切努力來逃避死亡,如今卻被勝過到這地步,以致那原本所逃避的反被願望、被尋求,並且若不能從別處得來,就由人親手加在自己身上。那些使勇毅成為兇手的惡,其威力是巨大的;
3:2621
si tamen adhuc dicenda est fortitudo, quae ita his malis uincitur, ut hominem, quem sicut uirtus regendum tuendumque suscepit, non modo non possit per patientiam custodire, sed ipsa insuper cogatur occidere. Debet quidem etiam mortem sapiens ferre patienter, sed quae accidit aliunde. Secundum istos autem si eam sibi ipse inferre conpellitur, profecto fatendum est eis non solum mala, sed intolerabilia etiam mala esse. quae hoc eum perpetrare conpellunt.
if indeed it is still to be called fortitude, which is so overcome by these evils that it not only cannot guard, through patience, the man whom, like a virtue, it undertook to rule and protect, but is itself moreover compelled to slay him. The wise man ought indeed to bear even death patiently, but death that befalls from elsewhere. But according to these men, if he is compelled to inflict it upon himself, surely it must be confessed by them that not only are these evils, but they are even intolerable evils which compel him to perpetrate this.
——若這還能稱為勇毅的話——它被這些惡勝過到這地步,以致它不僅不能藉忍耐護衛那如同一德行所承擔要去管理並保護的人,反倒它自身還被迫殺害他。智者固然應當忍耐地承受死亡,但乃是從別處臨到的死亡。然而按照這些人所說,若他被迫把死亡加在自己身上,那麼他們必須承認:那迫使他做出此事的,不僅是惡,甚至是不堪忍受的惡。
3:2622
Vita igitur, quae istorum tam magnorum tamque grauium malorum aut premitur oneribus aut subiacet casibus, nullo modo beata diceretur, si homines, qui hoc dicunt, sicut uicti malis ingrauescentibus, cum sibi ingerunt mortem, cedunt infelicitati, ita uicti certis rationibus, cum quaerunt beatam uitam, dignarentur cedere ueritati et non sibi putarent in ista mortalitate fine summi boni esse gaudendum, ubi uirtutes ipsae, quibus hic certe nihil melius adque utilius in homine reperitur, quanto maiora sunt adiutoria contra uim periculorum laborum dolorum, tanto fideliora testimonia miseriarum. Si enim uerae uirtutes sunt, quae nisi in eis, quibus uera inest pietas, esse non possunt:
This life, therefore, which is either pressed down by the burdens of such great and grievous evils or subject to their chances, would by no means be called happy, if the men who say this would, just as, vanquished by evils growing ever heavier when they bring death upon themselves, they yield to misfortune, so also, vanquished by sure reasonings when they seek the happy life, deign to yield to the truth, and would not think that in this mortal state there is the end of the highest good to rejoice in—where the very virtues, than which nothing better and more useful is here certainly found in man, the greater aids they are against the force of dangers, labors, and pains, the more faithful witnesses they are of miseries. For if they are true virtues, which cannot exist except in those in whom true piety is present:
因此,這生命——它若非被如此眾大且沉重之惡的重擔所壓,便是受制於這些惡的變故——絕不能被稱為有福,倘若那說這話的人能像他們在那不斷加重的惡前被勝過、親手了結自己、向不幸讓步那樣,也在他們尋求有福生命時被確鑿的論證所勝過,肯向真理讓步,而不認為在這必死的境況中有最高之善的終點可供歡欣——在這境況中,那些德行本身(在人裡面確實找不到比這更好、更有益的東西),越是抵禦危險、勞苦、痛苦之力的更大幫助,就越是諸般苦難的更忠實見證。因為若它們是真德行(而真德行除了在真敬虔所在之人裡面,別處不能存在):
3:2623
non se profitentur hoc posse, ut nullas miserias patiantur homines, in quibus sunt (neque enim mendaces sunt uerae uirtutes, ut hoc profiteantur), sed ut uita humana, quae tot et tantis huius saeculi malis esse cogitur misera, spe futuri saeculi sit beata, sicut et salua. Quo modo enim beata est, quae nondum salua est? Unde et apostolus Paulus non de hominibus inprudentibus inpatientibus, intemperantibus et iniquis, sed de his, qui secundum ueram pietatem uiuerent et ideo uirtutes, quas haberent, ueras haberent, ait: Spe enim salui facti sumus. Spes autem quae uidetur, non est spes. Quod enim uidet quis, quid et sperat? Si autem quod non uidemus speramus, per patientiam expectamus.
they do not profess that they can bring it about that the men in whom they are should suffer no miseries (for true virtues are not lying, as to profess this), but that human life, which is compelled to be miserable by so many and so great evils of this age, may be happy in the hope of the age to come, just as it is also safe. For how is that happy which is not yet safe? Whence also the apostle Paul, not concerning imprudent, impatient, intemperate, and unjust men, but concerning those who lived according to true piety and therefore had the virtues which they had as true ones, says: For by hope we have been made safe. But hope that is seen is not hope; for what a man sees, why does he also hope for? But if we hope for what we do not see, we wait for it through patience.
它們並不宣稱自己能使那擁有它們的人毫無苦難可受(因為真德行不撒謊,不至宣稱這事),而是宣稱:人的生命——它被這世代如此眾多且眾大之惡迫使成為悲慘——可以在來世的盼望中成為有福,正如它也成為平安穩妥的。因為那尚未平安穩妥的,怎能是有福的呢?因此使徒保羅論到那些按真敬虔而活、故此擁有他們所有的真德行的人(並非論到不智、不忍、不節制與不義的人)說:「我們得救是在乎盼望;只是所見的盼望不是盼望,誰還盼望他所見的呢?但我們若盼望那所不見的,就必忍耐等候。」
3:2624
Sicut ergo spe salui, ita spe beati facti sumus, et sicut salutem, ita beatitudinem non iam tenemus praesentem, sed exspectamus futuram, et hoc per patientiam; quia in malis sumus, quae patienter tolerare debemus, donec ad illa ueniamus bona, ubi omnia erunt, quibus ineffabiliter delectemur, nihil erit autem, quod iam tolerare debeamus. Talis salus, quae in futuro erit saeculo, ipsa erit etiam finalis beatitudo. Quam beatitudinem isti philosophi, quoniam non uidentes nolunt credere, hic sibi conantur falsissimam fabricare, quanto superbiore, tanto mendaciore uirtute. CAPUT V. De sociali uita, quae, cum maxime expetenda sit, multis offensionibus saepe subuertitur.
As therefore by hope we have been made safe, so by hope we have been made happy; and just as we do not yet hold salvation present but await it as future, so also we do not hold blessedness present but await it as future, and this through patience; because we are amid evils which we ought patiently to endure, until we come to those goods where there will be all things in which we may ineffably delight, and there will be nothing which we must any longer endure. Such salvation, which will be in the age to come, will itself also be the final blessedness. This blessedness these philosophers, because they do not see it and are unwilling to believe it, strive to fabricate for themselves here, a most false one, with a virtue as much more mendacious as it is more proud. CHAPTER V. Of the social life, which, though it is most to be desired, is often overturned by many offenses.
所以正如我們得救是在乎盼望,照樣我們得福也是在乎盼望;又正如我們尚未握有現今的救恩,乃是等候那將來的,照樣我們也尚未握有現今的福樂,乃是等候那將來的,而這是藉著忍耐;因為我們是處在眾惡之中,這些惡是我們所當忍耐承受的,直到我們達到那美善之境,在那裡將有一切使我們得以說不出地喜樂之物,而再無任何我們必須繼續忍受之物。那將在來世實現的救恩,本身也將是終極的福樂。這福樂,這些哲學家因不能看見、又不肯相信,便竭力在此世為自己捏造一個最虛假的,其德行越驕傲,就越是虛謊。第五章:論合群的生活,它雖最當被嚮往,卻常因許多冒犯而傾覆。
3:2625
Quod autem socialem uitam uolunt esse sapientis, nos multo amplius adprobamus . Nam unde ista Dei ciuitas, de qua huius operis ecce iam undeuicensimum librum uersamus in manibus, uel inchoaretur exortu uel progrederetur excursu uel adprehenderet debitos fines, si non esset socialis uita sanctorum? Sed in huius mortalitatis aerumna quot et quantis abundet malis humana societas, quis enumerare ualeat? quis aestimare sufficiat? Audiant aput comicos suos hominem cum sensu adque consensu omnium hominum dicere: Duxi uxorem; quam ibi miseriam uidi! Nati filii . Alia cura . Quid itidem illa, quae in amore uitia commemorat idem Terentius, <iniuriae suspiciones, inimicitiae bellum, pax rursum\':
But that they hold the wise man's life to be social, we approve far more abundantly. For whence would this City of God—of which we are now handling in our hands the nineteenth book of this work—either be begun in its rising, or proceed in its course, or attain its due ends, if the life of the saints were not social? But amid the hardship of this mortality, with how many and how great evils human society abounds, who could enumerate? Who could be sufficient to estimate it? Let them hear, among their own comic poets, a man saying with the perception and consent of all men: 'I took a wife; what misery I saw there! Children were born—another care.' What likewise of those vices which the same Terence recounts in love—'wrongs, suspicions, enmities, war, then peace again':
但他們認為智者的生活是合群的,這一點我們更加大大地贊同。因為這神的城——我們如今手中正在處理本著作的第十九卷——若沒有眾聖徒的合群生活,又怎能在其興起時被開創,或在其進程中前行,或達到其應有的終點呢?然而在這必死之境的艱辛中,人類社會充滿了何等眾多、何等眾大的惡,有誰能一一列舉呢?有誰足以估量呢?讓他們在自己的喜劇詩人中聽見一個人帶著眾人的體察與認同所說的:「我娶了妻;我在那裡見到何等的苦難!兒女出生——又是另一樁憂慮。」同樣,那同一位泰倫斯(Terentius)所記述的愛情中的諸惡又如何呢——「委屈、猜疑、仇恨、爭戰,然後又是和好」:
3:2626
nonne res humanas ubique inpleuerunt? nonne et in amicorum honestis amoribus plerumque contingunt? nonne his usquequaque plenae sunt res humanae, ubi iniurias suspiciones, inimicitias bellum mala certa sentimus; pacem uero incertum bonum, quoniam corda eomm , cum quibus eam tenere uolumus, ignoramus, et si hodie nosse possemus qualia cras futura essent utique nesciremus. Qui porro inter se amiciores solent esse uel debent, quam qui una etiam continentur domo? Et tamen quis inde securus est, cum tanta saepe mala ex eorum occultis insidiis exstiterint, tanto amariora , quanto pax dulcior fuit, quae uera putata est, cum astutissime fingeretur?
have they not everywhere filled human affairs? Have they not for the most part befallen even the honorable loves of friends? Everywhere human affairs are full of these, where we feel wrongs, suspicions, enmities, war—evils that are certain; but peace an uncertain good, since we do not know the hearts of those with whom we wish to keep it, and even if today we could know them, we should certainly not know what sort they would be tomorrow. Who, moreover, are wont or ought to be more friendly to one another than those who are even contained within one household? And yet who is secure even there, when so often such great evils have arisen from the secret plots of those within—evils all the more bitter as the peace was sweeter which was thought to be true, while it was most craftily feigned?
它們豈不到處充滿了人間之事嗎?它們豈不大多也臨到朋友間正當的情誼嗎?人間之事到處都充滿這些,我們在其中感受到委屈、猜疑、仇恨、爭戰——這些是確定的惡;而和睦卻是不確定的善,因為我們不知道那些我們願與之保持和睦之人的心,並且即使今天我們能知道,也斷然不知明天他們會是何種光景。再者,有誰比那些同住一家之人,更慣於、或更應當彼此友愛呢?然而即使在那裡,又有誰是穩妥的呢?既然如此眾大之惡時常出於家中之人暗中的詭計而生起——這些惡越是苦澀,正因那被認為真實、其實是最狡猾地偽裝出來的和睦越是甘甜。
3:2627
Propter quod omnium pectora sic adtingit, ut cogat in gemitum, quod ait Tullius: \'Nullae sunt occultiores insidiae quam hae, quae latent in simulatione officii aut in aliquo necessitudinis nomine. Nam eum, qui palam est aduersarius, facile cauendo uitare possis; hoc uero occultum intestinum ac domesticum malum non solum exsistit, uerum etiam obprimit, antequam prospicere adque explorare potueris.\' Propter quod etiam diuina uox illa:
On account of which it touches the hearts of all so as to force them into a groan, that which Tully says: 'There are no more hidden plots than those which lurk in the pretense of duty or under some name of close relationship. For him who is openly an adversary you could easily avoid by being on guard; but this hidden, internal, and domestic evil not only exists but even crushes you before you could foresee and explore it.' On account of which also that divine utterance:
因此,圖利烏斯(西塞羅)所說的話觸動眾人的心,逼使他們發出歎息:「沒有比那些潛藏在盡職的偽裝之下、或在某種親密關係的名義之下的詭計更為隱密的了。因為對於公然作對頭的人,你只要提防就能輕易避開;但這隱密的、內在的、家中的禍患,不僅存在,甚至在你還來不及預見並察明之先,就把你壓垮了。」因此也有那神聖的話語:
3:2628
Et inimici hominis domestici eius cum magno dolore cordis auditur, quia, etsi quisque tam fortis sit, ut aequo animo perferat, uel tam uigilans, ut prouido consilio caueat, quae aduersus eum molitur amicitia simulata, eorum tamen hominum perfidorum malo, cum eos esse pessimos experitur, si ipse bonus est, grauiter excrucietur necesse est, siue semper mali fuerint et se bonos finxerint, siue in istam malitiam ex bonitate mutati sint. Si ergo domus, commune perfugium in his malis humani generis, tuta non est, quid ciuitas, quae quanto maior est, tanto forum eius litibus et ciuilibus et criminalibus plenius, etiamsi quiescant non.
'And a man's foes are those of his own household,' which is heard with great grief of heart, because, even if anyone be so brave that he bears it with an even mind, or so vigilant that he guards against it with provident counsel what feigned friendship contrives against him, yet by the wickedness of those treacherous men, when he experiences them to be most evil, if he himself is good, he must needs be grievously tormented—whether they were always evil and feigned themselves good, or were changed from goodness into that malice. If, then, the household, the common refuge amid these evils of the human race, is not safe, what of the city, which, the greater it is, the more its forum is full of suits both civil and criminal—even if there be not turbulent,
「人的仇敵就是自己家裡的人」,這話聽來令人心中大大悲傷,因為即使有人勇敢到能以平靜的心承受它,或警醒到能以先見的籌算防備那偽裝的友誼向他所圖謀的,然而那些奸詐之人的惡——當他經歷到他們是最邪惡的,倘若他自己是善的——也必使他深受折磨,無論他們是始終為惡而偽裝為善,或是由善變為這惡毒。那麼,倘若家庭這人類在這些惡之中共有的避難所都不安全,城邑又如何呢?城邑越大,它的廣場就越充滿民事與刑事的訴訟——即使沒有動亂,
3:2629
solum turbulentae, uerum saepius et cruentae seditiones ac bella ciuilia, a quorum euentis sunt aliquando liberae ciuitates, a periculis numquam? CAPUT VI. De errore humanorum iudiciorum, cum ueritas latet. Quid ipsa iudicia hominum de hominibus, quae ciuitatibus in quantalibet pace manentibus deesse non possunt, qualia putamus esse, quam misera, quam dolenda? Quando quidem hi iudicant, qui conscientias eorum, de quibus iudicant, cernere nequeunt. Unde saepe coguntur tormentis innocentium testium ad alienam causam pertinentem quaerere ueritatem.
and very often even bloody, seditions and civil wars, from whose occurrences cities are sometimes free, but from whose dangers never? CHAPTER VI. Of the error of human judgments, when the truth is hidden. What of the very judgments of men concerning men, which cannot be lacking to cities even while they remain in however great a peace—of what sort do we think they are, how miserable, how lamentable? Since indeed those judge who cannot discern the consciences of those concerning whom they judge. Whence they are often compelled, by the tortures of innocent witnesses, to seek out the truth pertaining to another's case.
並且常常甚至有血腥的暴亂與內戰,城邑有時得免於這些事的發生,卻從不得免於其危險?第六章:論真相隱藏時人間審判的謬誤。至於人對人的審判本身又如何呢?它是城邑即使處在何等大的和平中也不能缺少的——我們認為它們是何種光景,何等悲慘,何等可歎呢?既然作審判的人,乃是不能洞察那被審判之人良心的人。因此他們常被迫藉著對無辜證人的拷打,去尋求屬於另一人案件的真相。
3:2630
Quid cum in sua causa quisque torquetur et, cum quaeritur utrum sit nocens, cruciatur et innocens luit pro incerto scelere certissimas poenas, non quia illud commisisse detegitur, sed quia non commisisse nescitur? Ac per hoc ignorantia iudicis plerumque est calamitas innocentis. Et quod est intolerabilius magisque plangendum rigandumque, si fieri possit, fontibus Iaci-imarum, cum propterea iudex torqueat accusatum, ne occidat nesciens innocentem, fit per ignorantiae miseriam, ut et tortum et innocentem occidat, quem ne innocentem occideret torserat. Si enim secundum istorum sapientiam delegerit ex hac uita fugere quam diutius illa sustinere tormenta: quod non commisit, commisisse se dicit.
What when each man is tortured in his own case and, when it is asked whether he is guilty, the innocent man is tortured and suffers the most certain penalties for an uncertain crime—not because it is detected that he committed it, but because it is not known that he did not commit it? And on this account the ignorance of the judge is for the most part the calamity of the innocent. And what is more intolerable and more to be bewailed and to be bathed, if it could be, in fountains of tears: when the judge tortures the accused for this very reason, lest he should unknowingly slay an innocent man, it comes about through the misery of ignorance that he slays both the tortured and the innocent man whom he had tortured lest he should slay him innocent. For if, according to the wisdom of these men, he chooses to flee from this life rather than to endure those torments any longer, he says that he committed what he did not commit.
當各人在自己的案件中受拷打,當審問他是否有罪時,無辜之人受拷打,並為一樁不確定的罪行受最確鑿的刑罰——不是因為查出他犯了,而是因為不知道他沒有犯——這又當如何呢?因此,審判者的無知大多成了無辜者的災殃。而更不堪忍受、更應當哀哭、若可能更應當以淚泉沐浴的是:當審判者正為這緣故拷打被告,免得自己不知不覺殺了無辜之人時,卻因無知的悲慘而至於:他既殺了那受拷打之人,又殺了那無辜之人——就是他原為免得殺他這無辜者而加以拷打的。因為若按這些人的智慧,他選擇逃離此生,而不願再忍受那些酷刑,他就會說自己犯了他並未犯的罪。
3:2631
Quo damnato et occiso, utrum nocentem an innocentem iudex occiderit, adhuc nescit, quem ne innocentem nesciens occideret torsit; ac per hoc innocentem et ut sciret torsit, et dum nesciret occidit. In his tenebris uitae socialis sedebit iudex ille sapiens an non audebit? Sedebit plane. Constringit enim eum et ad hoc officium pertrahit humana societas, quam deserere nefas ducit. Hoc enim nefas esse non ducit, quod testes innocentes in causis torquentur alienis; quod hi, qui arguuntur, ui doloris plerumque superati et de se falsa confessi etiam puniuntur innocentes, cum iam torti fuerint innocentes; quod, etsi non morte puniantur, in ipsis uel ex ipsis tormentis plerumque moriuntur;
And when he has been condemned and slain, the judge still does not know whether he has slain a guilty or an innocent man, whom he had tortured lest he should unknowingly slay him innocent; and on this account he both tortured the innocent man in order to know, and slew him while not knowing. In these shadows of social life, will that wise judge sit in judgment, or will he not dare? He will plainly sit. For human society constrains him and drags him to this office, which he deems it a sin to forsake. For he does not deem it a sin that innocent witnesses are tortured in others' cases; that those who are arraigned, for the most part overcome by the force of pain and confessing falsely about themselves, are even punished though innocent, when they have already been tortured though innocent; that, even if they are not punished by death, they very often die amid or from the very torments;
而當被告被定罪並處死後,審判者仍不知道他所殺的是有罪的還是無辜的——就是他原為免得不知不覺殺他這無辜者而加以拷打的;因此他既為要知道而拷打了這無辜之人,又在不知道之中殺了他。在這社會生活的幽暗中,那智慧的審判者要坐堂審判呢,還是不敢呢?他分明要坐堂。因為人類社會強逼他、把他拖入這職分,而他認為棄絕這職分乃是罪。因為他不認為以下這些是罪:無辜的證人在別人的案件中被拷打;那些被控告的人大多被痛苦之力勝過、對自己作了虛假的供認,雖無辜卻仍受懲罰——他們既已無辜地受了拷打;他們即使不被處死,也常在酷刑之中或因酷刑而死;
3:2632
quod aliquando et ipsi, qui arguunt, humanae societati fortasse, ne crimina inpunita sint, prodesse cupientes et mentientibus testibus reoque ipso contra tormenta durante inmaniter nec fatente probare quod obiciunt non ualentes, quamuis uera obiecerint, a iudice nesciente damnantur. Haec tot et tanta mala non deputat esse peccata; non enim haec facit sapiens iudex nocendi uoluntate, sed necessitate nesciendi, et tamen, quia cogit humana societas, necessitate etiam iudicandi. Haec est ergo quam dicimus miseria certe hominis, etsi non malitia sapientis.
that sometimes even the accusers themselves, perhaps wishing to be of service to human society lest crimes go unpunished, and being unable to prove what they allege—the witnesses lying and the accused himself holding out inhumanly against the torments and not confessing—although they alleged true things, are condemned by a judge who does not know. These evils, so many and so great, he does not reckon as sins; for the wise judge does these things not with the will to harm, but by the necessity of not knowing, and yet, because human society compels him, also by the necessity of judging. This, then, is what we call the misery, at least, of man, even if not the malice of the wise man.
有時連控告者自己——或許願意對人類社會有所貢獻,免得罪行不受懲罰,卻無法證明所控告的(證人撒謊,被告本人又對酷刑非人地堅忍不認),雖然所控告的是真實的,也被一位不知情的審判者所定罪。這如此眾多、如此眾大之惡,他並不算為罪;因為這智慧的審判者做這些事,並非出於害人的意願,乃是出於不知情的必然,然而因人類社會強逼他,也出於審判的必然。所以這就是我們所稱的——至少是人的悲慘,即使不是智者的惡毒。
3:2633
An uero necessitate nesciendi adque iudicandi torquet insontes, punit insontes, et parum est illi, quod non est reus, si non sit insuper et beatus? Quanto consideratius et homine dignius agnoscit in ista necessitate miseriam eamque odit in se et, si pie sapit, clamat ad Deum: De necessitatibus meis erue me! CAPUT VII. De diuersitate linguarum, qua societas hominum dirimatur, et de miseria bellorum, etiam quae iusta dicuntur. Post ciuitatem uel urbem sequitur orbis terrae, in quo tertium gradum ponunt societatis humanae, incipientes a domo adque inde ad urbem, deinde ad orbem progrediendo uenientes; qui utique, sicut aquarum congeries, quanto maior est, tanto periculis plenior.
Or rather, by the necessity of not knowing and of judging, does he torture the innocent, punish the innocent—and is it too little for him that he is not guilty, unless he be also happy besides? How much more considerately and in a manner more worthy of a man does he acknowledge in this necessity his misery, and hate it in himself, and—if he is piously wise—cry out to God: 'Deliver me from my necessities!' CHAPTER VII. Of the diversity of languages, by which the society of men is sundered, and of the misery of wars, even those that are called just. After the city or town there follows the world, in which they place the third grade of human society, beginning from the household and thence advancing to the city, then coming to the world; which, like a heap of waters, the greater it is, the more full of dangers it is.
或者說,他既出於不知情與審判的必然而拷打無辜、懲罰無辜——難道他不算有罪還嫌不夠,非要除此之外還算有福嗎?他若更顧念地、以更配得人的方式,在這必然中承認自己的悲慘,並在自己裡面恨惡它,並且——若他敬虔而智慧——向神呼求:「求祢救我脫離我的窘迫!」這是何等好啊。第七章:論使人的社會分裂的語言之歧異,以及戰爭——連那些被稱為正義之戰——的悲慘。在城邑或市鎮之後,接著是世界,他們把人類社會的第三層級置於其中,從家庭開始,由此進到城邑,然後來到世界;這世界如同水的積聚,越大就越充滿危險。
3:2634
In quo primum linguarum diuersitas hominem alienat ab homine. Nam si duo sibimet inuicem fiant obuiam neque praeterire, sed simul esse aliqua necessitate cogantur, quorum neuter linguam nouit alterius: facilius sibi muta animalia, etiam diuersi generis, quam illi, cum sint homines ambo, sociantur. Quando enim quae sentiunt inter se communicare non possunt propter solam diuersitatem linguae, nihil prodest ad consociandos homines tanta similitudo naturae; ita ut libentius homo sit cum cane suo quam cum homine alieno.
In which, first, the diversity of languages estranges man from man. For if two men meet one another and are compelled by some necessity not to pass by but to be together, neither of whom knows the other's language: more easily do dumb animals, even of different kinds, associate with one another than they, though both be men. For when they cannot communicate to one another what they perceive, on account of the mere diversity of language, so great a likeness of nature is of no avail toward associating men; so that a man would more gladly be with his dog than with a foreign man.
在這世界中,首先是語言的歧異使人與人疏遠。因為若有兩人彼此相遇,並被某種必要強逼不得擦身而過、而是必須在一起,二人卻都不懂對方的語言:那麼,連不同種類的啞獸彼此相處,也比這兩人——雖然二者都是人——更為容易。因為當他們僅僅由於語言的歧異而不能彼此交流所感受的事時,本性如此之大的相似也無助於使人聯合;以致一個人寧願與自己的狗在一起,也不願與一個異族的人在一起。
3:2635
At enim opera data est, ut imperiosa ciuitas non solum iugum, uerum etiam linguam suam domitis gentibus per pacem societatis inponeret, per quam non deesset, immo et abundaret etiam interpretum copia. Velum est; sed hoc quam multis et quam grandibus bellis, quanta strage hominum, quanta effusione humani sanguinis conparatum est? Quibus transactis, non est tamen eorundem malorum finita miseria. Quamuis enim non defuerint neque desint hostes exterae nationes, contra quas semper bella gesta sunt et geruntur:
But, it is said, effort was expended so that the imperial city might impose upon the subjugated nations through the peace of fellowship not only her yoke but also her language, so that there should be no lack—indeed an abundance—of interpreters. True; but at the cost of how many and how great wars, what slaughter of men, what shedding of human blood was this purchased? And when these were done, still the misery of those same evils was not at an end. For although there have not been wanting, and are not wanting, foreign nations as enemies, against whom wars have ever been waged and are being waged:
然而有人說,曾付出心力,使這帝國之城藉著聯盟的和平,不僅把她的軛、也把她的語言加諸於被征服的列邦之上,好叫翻譯者不致缺乏,反倒充足有餘。誠然如此;但這是以多少、多大的戰爭,以何等的屠殺,何等人血的傾流換來的呢?而當這些過去之後,那同樣諸惡的悲慘仍未止息。因為雖然從不缺、現今也不缺外邦列國為敵,向來與之爭戰、如今仍與之爭戰:
3:2636
tamen etiam ipsa imperii latitudo peperit peioris generis bella, socialia scilicet et ciuilia, quibus miserabilius quatitur humanum genus, siue cum belligeratur, ut aliquando conquiescant, siue cum timetur, ne rursus exsurgant. Quorum malorum multas et multiplices clades, duras et diras necessitates si ut dignum est eloqui uelim, quamquam nequaquam sicut res postulat possim: quis erit prolixae disputationis modus? Sed sapiens, inquiunt, iusta bella gesturus est. Quasi non, si se hominem meminit, multo magis dolebit iustorum necessitatem sibi extitisse bellorum, quia nisi iusta essent, ei gerenda non essent, ac per hoc sapienti nulla bella essent.
yet the very vastness of the empire has given birth to wars of a worse kind, namely social and civil wars, by which the human race is shaken more wretchedly still—whether when war is being waged that men may at length find rest, or when it is feared that they may rise up again. Of these evils, with their many and manifold disasters, their hard and dire necessities, should I wish to speak as is fitting—though I can in no way do so as the matter demands—what limit would there be to so prolix a discussion? But, they say, the wise man will wage just wars. As though, if he remembers that he is a man, he would not far rather grieve that the necessity of just wars has befallen him; for unless they were just, he would not have to wage them, and therefore for the wise man there would be no wars at all.
然而正是帝國的廣大本身,生出了更惡的一類戰爭,就是同盟之戰與內戰,使人類更可悲地受其震盪——無論是正在交戰,盼望終有止息之日,或是懼怕戰禍再起。這些禍患,連同其眾多而繁雜的災難、其艱難而可怖的逼迫,我若願如其所當地述說(雖然我斷不能如事情所要求的那樣述說),那冗長的論說又豈有止境?但他們說,智者必要打正義之戰。彷彿他若記得自己是人,倒不會更深地痛惜:正義戰爭的必要竟臨到他身上;因為這些戰爭若非正義,他就不必去打,因此對智者而言,本不該有任何戰爭。
3:2637
Iniquitas enim partis aduersae iusta bella ingerit gerenda sapienti; quae iniquitas utique homini est dolenda, quia hominum est, etsi nulla ex ea bellandi necessitas nasceretur. Haec itaque mala tam magna, tam horrenda, tam saeua quisquis cum dolore considerat, miseriam fateatur; quisquis autem uel patitur ea sine animi dolore uel cogitat, multo utique miserius ideo se putat beatum, quia et humanum perdidit sensum. CAPUT VIII. Quod amicitia bonorum secura esse non possit, dum a periculis, quae in hac uita sunt, trepidari necesse est.
For it is the iniquity of the opposing side that lays upon the wise man wars to be justly waged; and this iniquity is surely to be grieved over by man, because it is man's, even if no necessity of warring were to arise from it. Whoever, then, considers with grief these evils, so great, so horrible, so savage, let him acknowledge his misery; but whoever either endures or contemplates them without anguish of soul, all the more wretchedly does he reckon himself blessed, precisely because he has lost even human feeling. CHAPTER VIII. That the friendship of the good cannot be secure, so long as amid the dangers of this life we must needs be anxious.
因為乃是敵方的不義,把當以正義施行的戰爭加在智者身上;這不義既是出於人,人就確當為之痛惜,縱使從中並無爭戰的必要產生。凡懷著痛惜思想這些如此巨大、如此可怖、如此凶殘之禍的人,就讓他承認自己的悲慘;但凡毫無心靈之痛地忍受或思想這些事的人,他自以為有福就更為可悲,正因他連人的情感也喪失了。第八章 論善人的友誼不能安穩,因在此生的危險中我們必須時時憂懼。
3:2638
Si autem non contingat quaedam ignorantia similis dementiae, quae tamen in huius uitae misera condicione saepe contingit, ut credatur uel amicus esse, qui inimicus est, uel inimicus, qui amicus est: quid nos consolatur in hac humana societate erroribus aerumnisque plenissima nisi fides non ficta et mutua dilectio uerorum et bonorum amicorum? Quos quanto plures et in locis pluribus habemus, tanto longius latiusque metuimus, ne quid eis contingat mali de tantis malorum aggeribus huius saeculi. Non enim tantummodo solliciti sumus, ne fame, ne bellis, ne morbis, ne captiuitatibus adfligantur, ne in eadem seruitute talia patiantur, qualia nec cogitare sufficimus;
But if there does not befall us a certain ignorance resembling madness—which nevertheless in the wretched condition of this life often does befall us, so that one who is an enemy is believed to be a friend, or one who is a friend is believed to be an enemy—what consoles us in this human society, so full of errors and afflictions, save the unfeigned faith and mutual love of true and good friends? And the more of these we have, and in the more places, the more widely and far do we fear lest some evil befall them out of the vast heaps of this world's woes. For we are anxious not only lest they be afflicted by famine, by wars, by diseases, by captivities, lest in that same servitude they suffer such things as we are not able even to conceive;
但倘若沒有一種近乎瘋狂的無知臨到我們——這在此生悲慘的境況中卻常常臨到,以致所信為朋友的其實是仇敵,所信為仇敵的其實是朋友——那麼在這充滿錯謬與愁苦的人類社會裡,除了真善之友那不虛假的信實與彼此相愛,還有甚麼安慰我們呢?我們所擁有的這樣的朋友越多、所在之處越廣,我們就越是廣遠地懼怕:恐怕從這世代如山積的諸惡之中,有甚麼災禍臨到他們身上。因為我們所憂慮的,不僅是怕他們遭受饑荒、戰爭、疾病、被擄,怕他們在那奴役之中受我們連想也想不到的苦楚;
3:2639
uerum etiam, ubi timor est multo amarior, ne in perfidiam malitiam nequitiamque mutentur. Et quando ista contingunt (tanto utique plura, quanto illi sunt plures) et in nostram notitiam perferuntur, quibus cor nostrum flagris uratur, quis potest, nisi qui talia sentit, aduertere? Mortuos quippe audire mallemus, quamuis et hoc sine dolore non possimus audire. Quorum enim nos uita propter amicitiae solacia delectabat, unde fieri potest, ut eorum mors nullam nobis ingerat maestitudinem?
but also, where the fear is far more bitter, lest they be changed into faithlessness, malice, and wickedness. And when these things happen—the more, surely, the more numerous our friends are—and are brought to our knowledge, who, save one who feels such things, can perceive with what scourges our heart is burned? Indeed we would rather hear that they were dead, although even this we cannot hear without grief. For of those whose life delighted us through the solace of friendship, how can it be that their death should bring us no sorrow?
然而更苦的懼怕,乃在於恐怕他們竟轉變為背信、惡毒與邪僻。而當這些事發生時(朋友越多,這類事自然越多),並傳到我們的耳中,除了親身感受這等事的人,誰能體會我們的心是被怎樣的鞭子所炙烤呢?我們實在寧願聽見他們已死,雖然連這也不能毫無悲痛地聽聞。因為那些以友誼之慰藉使我們生活喜樂的人,他們的死又怎能不給我們帶來哀傷呢?
3:2640
Quam qui prohibet, prohibeat, si potest, amica conloquia, interdicat amicalem uel intercidat adfectum, humanarum omnium necessitudinum uincula mentis inmiti stupore disrumpat aut sic eis utendum censeat, ut nulla ex eis animum dulcedo perfundat. Quod si fieri nullo modo potest, etiam hoc quo pacto futurum est, ut eius nobis amara mors non sit, cuius dulcis est uita? Hinc enim est et luctus quoddam non inhumani cordis quasi uulnus aut ulcus, cui sanando adhibentur officiosae consolationes. Non enim propterea non est quod sanetur, quoniam quanto est animus melior, tanto in eo citius faciliusque sanatur.
Let whoever forbids this grief forbid, if he can, friendly conversations; let him interdict or cut off all friendly affection; let him with pitiless insensibility burst the bonds of all human relationships, or so decree that they be used that no sweetness from them may steep the soul. But if this can in no way be done, how shall it come to pass that the death of one whose life is sweet should not be bitter to us? For from this comes also that mourning—a kind of wound or sore of a heart that is not inhuman—for the healing of which the kindly services of consolation are applied. For it is not that there is nothing to be healed, simply because the better the soul, the more swiftly and easily it is healed therein.
凡要禁止這種悲痛的人,若能夠,就讓他禁止朋友間的交談;讓他取締或斷絕一切友愛之情;讓他以無情的麻木撕裂人間一切關係的紐帶,或如此規定其用途,使其中毫無甜美之情浸潤人心。但這若斷不能行,那麼又怎會發生:一個生活對我們甜美之人的死,對我們竟不苦呢?因為從此也生出那種哀悼——乃是一顆並非泯滅人性之心的傷口或瘡痍——為醫治它,便施以慇懃的安慰。並非因此就無可醫治,乃是心靈越美善,其中的傷越能迅速容易地得醫。
3:2641
Cum igitur etiam de carissimorum mortibus, maxime quorum sunt humanae societati officia necessaria, nunc mitius, nunc asperius adfligatur uita mortalium: mortuos tamen eos, quos diligimus, quam uel a fide uel a bonis moribus lapsos, hoc est in ipsa anima mortuos, audire seu uidere mallemus. Qua ingenti materia malorum plena est terra, propter quod scriptum est: Numquid non tentatio est uita humana super terram? et propter quod ipse Dominus ait: Vae mundo ab scandalis, et iterum: Quoniam abundauit, inquit, iniquitas, refrigescet caritas multorum.
Since, then, by the deaths even of those most dear to us—especially of such as render services necessary to human society—the life of mortals is afflicted, now more gently, now more harshly: yet we would rather hear or see those whom we love dead, than fallen from faith or from good morals, that is, dead in the very soul. Of which vast material of evils the earth is full, for which reason it is written: Is not the life of man upon earth a temptation? and for which the Lord Himself says: Woe to the world because of offences, and again: Because iniquity hath abounded, He says, the charity of many shall grow cold.
既然如此,那麼縱因我們至親之人(尤其是那些向人類社會供應必需服事的人)之死,必死之人的生命時而較溫和、時而較嚴酷地受苦:我們卻仍寧願聽見或看見所愛的人死了,也不願見他們從信德或良善的品行墮落,就是說,死在靈魂本身之中。這浩大的諸惡之材料充滿了大地,因此經上記著說:『人在世上的生活,豈不是一場試煉麼?』又因此主自己說:『這世界有禍了,因為將人絆倒;』又說:『只因不法的事增多,許多人的愛心才漸漸冷淡了。』
3:2642
Ex quo fit, ut bonis amicis mortuis gratulemur et, cum mors eorum nos contristet, ipsa nos certius consoletur, quoniam caruerunt malis, quibus in hac uita etiam boni homines uel conteruntur uel deprauantur uel in utroque periclitantur. CAPUT VIIII. De amicitia sanctorum angelorum, quae homini in hoc mundo non potest esse manifesta propter fallaciam daemonum, in quos inciderunt, qui multos sibi deos colendos putarunt.
From which it comes about that we congratulate good friends when they die; and although their death saddens us, that very death more surely consoles us, because they have been freed from the evils by which in this life even good men are either worn down, or depraved, or imperilled in both ways. CHAPTER IX. Of the friendship of the holy angels, which cannot be made manifest to man in this world because of the deceitfulness of the demons, into whose snares those fell who thought many gods were to be worshipped.
由此便生出:當善友死去時,我們反為他們慶幸;雖然他們的死使我們悲傷,那同樣的死卻更確實地安慰我們,因為他們已脫離了那些禍患——在此生連善人也或被磨損、或被敗壞、或在這兩方面陷於危境。第九章 論聖天使的友誼,這友誼在今世不能向人顯明,乃因群鬼的詭詐;那些以為當敬拜眾多神明的人,已陷入了鬼魔的網羅。
3:2643
In societate uero sanctorum angelorum, quam philosophi illi, qui nobis deos amicos esse uoluerunt, quarto constitnerunt loco, uelut ad mundum uenientes ab orbe terrarum, ut sic quodam modo conplecterentur et caelum, nullo modo quidem metuimus, ne tales amici uel morte nos sua uel deprauatione contristent. Sed quia nobis non ea, qua homines, familiaritate miscentur (quod etiam ipsum ad aerumnas huius pertinet- uitae) et aliquando Satanas, sicut legimus, transfigurat se uelut angelum lucis ad tentandos eos, quos ita uel erudiri opus est uel decipi iustum est:
But in the society of the holy angels—which those philosophers who wished us to have the gods as friends set in the fourth place, as it were coming to the universe from the round of the earth, that so they might in a certain manner embrace also heaven—we surely in no way fear lest such friends should sadden us either by their death or by their depravation. But because they are not mingled with us in that familiarity by which men are (which itself also belongs to the afflictions of this life), and because sometimes Satan, as we read, transforms himself as it were into an angel of light, to tempt those whom it is needful either to instruct or just to deceive:
然而在聖天使的社會中——那些願我們以諸神為友的哲學家,把這社會安置在第四等的地位,彷彿是從地的範圍而來臨於宇宙,好叫他們以某種方式連諸天也一同囊括——我們確實絕不懼怕:恐怕這樣的朋友或藉其死、或藉其墮落使我們憂傷。但因他們並不像人那樣與我們親密交往(這本身也屬於此生的愁苦),又因有時撒但(正如我們所讀的)變裝為光明的天使,去試探那些或需受教導、或當受蒙蔽(受其欺乃公義)的人:
3:2644
magna Dei misericordia necessaria est, ne quisquam, cum bonos angelos amicos se habere putat, habeat malos daemones fictos amicos, eosque tanto nocentiores, quanto astutiores ac fallaciores, patiatur inimicos. Et cui magna ista Dei misericordia necessaria est nisi magnae humanae miseriae, quae ignorantia tanta premitur, ut facile istorum simulatione fallatur? Et illos quidem philosophos in inpia ciuitate, qui deos sibi amicos esse dixerunt, in daemones malignos incidisse certissimum est, quibus tota ipsa ciuitas subditur, aeternum cum eis habitura supplicium.
the great mercy of God is necessary, lest anyone, when he thinks he has good angels as friends, should have evil demons as feigned friends, and should suffer as his enemies these who are the more harmful in proportion as they are the more cunning and deceitful. And to whom is this great mercy of God necessary, save to great human misery, which is so weighed down by such ignorance that it is easily deceived by the dissembling of these demons? And that those philosophers in the impious city, who said the gods were their friends, fell among malignant demons, is most certain—demons to whom that whole city is subject, and with whom it shall have everlasting punishment.
就需要神的大憐憫,免得有人在自以為有善天使為友時,竟有惡鬼作他假冒的朋友,並且受這些仇敵之害——牠們越是狡猾詭詐,就越是有害。而這神的大憐憫,除了為著人那莫大的悲慘,還為誰所需呢?這悲慘被如此深的無知所壓制,以致輕易被這些鬼魔的偽裝所欺哄。至於那些在不虔之城中、聲稱諸神為其友的哲學家,他們陷入了惡毒的鬼魔之中,這是再確實不過的;那整座城都伏在這些鬼魔之下,並要與牠們一同受永遠的刑罰。
3:2645
Ex eorum quippe sacris uel potius sacrilegiis, quibus eos colendos, et ex ludis inmundissimis, ubi eorum crimina celebrantur, quibus eos placandos putarunt eisdem ipsis auctoribus et exactoribus talium tantorumque dedecorum, satis ab eis qui colantur apertum est. CAPUT X. Quis fructus sanctis de superata huius uitae tentatione pariatur. Sed neque sancti et fideles unius ueri Dei summique cultores ab eorum fallaciis et multiformi tentatione securi sunt. In hoc enim loco infirmitatis et diebus malignis etiam ista sollicitudo non est inutilis, ut illa securitas, ubi pax plenissima adque certissima est, desiderio feruentiore quaeratur.
For from their sacred rites—or rather sacrileges—by which they thought such demons were to be worshipped, and from the most filthy games, where the crimes of those demons are celebrated, by which they thought them to be appeased, with these very demons themselves as the authors and exacters of such great disgraces, it is made plain enough by those who are worshipped what they are. CHAPTER X. What fruit is gained by the saints from overcoming the temptation of this life. But neither are the saints and faithful worshippers of the one true and supreme God secure from their deceits and manifold temptation. For in this place of weakness and in these evil days, even this anxiety is not without profit, that that security, where peace is fullest and most certain, may be sought with a more fervent longing.
因為從他們的聖禮——或不如說瀆聖之舉,他們以為要藉此敬拜這些鬼魔,又從那最污穢的戲耍,那裡頌揚鬼魔的罪行,他們以為要藉此使鬼魔息怒,而這些鬼魔自己正是這等大羞辱的倡導者與索取者——從這一切,這些受敬拜者究竟是甚麼,已被牠們充分顯明了。第十章 聖徒勝過此生試探所得的果效。但連那獨一真神、至高之神的聖潔忠信的敬拜者,也不能安然脫離牠們的詭詐與多端的試探。因為在這軟弱之地、在這邪惡的日子裡,連這種憂慮也並非無益,好叫那充滿而確定之平安所在的安穩,得以用更熾熱的渴慕去尋求。
3:2646
Ibi enim erunt naturae munera, hoc est, quae naturae nostrae ab omnium naturarum creatore donantur, non solum bona, uerum etiam sempiterna, non solum in animo, qui sanatur per sapientiam, uerum etiam in corpore, quod resurrectione renouabitur; ibi uirtutes, non contra ulla uitia uel mala quaecumque certantes, sed habentes uictoriae praemium aeternam pacem. quam nullus aduersarius inquietet. Ipsa est enim beatitudo finalis, ipse perfectionis finis, qui consumentem non habet finem. Hic autem dicimur quidem beati, quando pacem habemus, quantulacumque hic haberi potest in uita bona; sed haec beatitudo illi, quam finalem dicimus, beatitudini conparata prorsus miseria reperitur.
For there shall be the gifts of nature, that is, those which are bestowed on our nature by the Creator of all natures, not only good but also everlasting—not only in the soul, which is healed through wisdom, but also in the body, which shall be renewed by resurrection; there shall be virtues, contending no longer against any vices or evils whatsoever, but possessing as the prize of victory eternal peace, which no adversary may disturb. For this is the final blessedness, this the end of perfection, which has no end to consume it. Here, indeed, we are called blessed when we have peace, however little of it can be had here in a good life; but this blessedness, compared with that which we call final, is found to be utter misery.
因為在那裡將有本性的恩賜,就是萬性的創造者所賜給我們本性的恩賜,不僅是美善的,更是永存的——不僅在那藉智慧得醫的靈魂裡,也在那要藉復活得更新的身體裡;在那裡將有眾德,不再與任何罪惡或邪惡爭戰,乃是擁有得勝的賞賜,即無仇敵能攪擾的永遠平安。因為這就是終極的福樂,這就是完全的終局,是沒有止盡來消滅它的終局。然而在此地,我們在善的生活中擁有平安時(無論這裡所能得的何等微小),固然被稱為有福;但這福樂,與那我們稱為終極的福樂相比,竟被看出純然是悲慘。
3:2647
Hanc ergo pacem, qualis hic potest esse, mortales homines in rebus mortalibus quando habemus, si recte uiuimus, bonis eius recte utitur uirtus; quando uero eam non habemus, etiam malis, quae homo patitur, bene utitur uirtus. Sed tunc est uera uirtus, quando et omnia bona, quibus bene utitur. et quidquid in bono usu bonorum et malorum facit, et se ipsam ad eum finem refert, ubi nobis talis et tanta pax erit, qua melior et maior esse non possit. CAPUT XI. De beatitudine pacis aeternae, in qua sanctis finis est, id est uera perfectio.
This peace, then, such as can be had here, while we mortal men dwell among mortal things, virtue rightly uses its goods, if we live rightly; but when we do not have it, virtue uses well even the evils which a man suffers. But that is true virtue, when it refers both all the goods which it uses well, and whatever it does in the good use of goods and evils, and its very self, to that end where we shall have such and so great a peace, than which there can be none better or greater. CHAPTER XI. Of the blessedness of eternal peace, in which is the end of the saints, that is, true perfection.
那麼這平安,就是此地所能有的這種平安,當我們必死之人居於必死之物中而擁有它時,德行若我們生活正直,便正當地善用它的諸益;而當我們沒有它時,德行甚至善用人所受的諸惡。但唯有當德行把它所善用的一切益處、把它在善用善惡之事上所行的一切、並把它自己,都歸向那終局——在那裡我們將有如此這般、如此偉大、無可更美更大的平安——那才是真實的德行。第十一章 論永遠平安的福樂,聖徒的終局即在其中,也就是真實的完全。
3:2648
Quapropter possemus dicere fines bonorum nostrorum esse pacem, sicut aeternam diximus uitam, praesertim quia ipsi ciuitati Dei, de qua nobis est ista operosissima disputatio, in sancto dicitur psalmo: Lauda Hierusalem Dominum, conlauda Deum tuum Sion; quoniam confirmauit seras portarum tuarum, benedixit filios tuos in te, qui posuit fines tuos pacem. Quando enim confirmatae fuerint serae portarum eius, iam in illam nullus intrabit nec ab illa ullus exibit. Ac per hoc fines eius eam debemus hic intellegere pacem, quam uolumus demonstrare finalem. Nam et ipsius ciuitatis mysticum nomen, id est Hierusalem, quod et ante iam diximus, uisio pacis interpretatur.
Wherefore we might say that the end of our goods is peace, even as we have said it is eternal life, especially since to the city of God itself, concerning which this most laborious discussion of ours is, it is said in the holy psalm: Praise the Lord, O Jerusalem; praise thy God, O Zion; for He hath strengthened the bars of thy gates, He hath blessed thy children within thee, who hath set thy borders peace. For when the bars of her gates have been strengthened, none shall any more enter into her, nor any go forth from her. And on this account we ought here to understand her borders to be that peace which we wish to demonstrate to be final. For the very mystical name of this city, that is, Jerusalem, which we have also already said, is interpreted 'vision of peace.'
因此我們可以說,我們諸益的終局乃是平安,正如我們曾說它是永生一樣,尤其因為對於神之城本身(我們這極繁重的論述正是論它),聖詩中說道:『耶路撒冷啊,你要讚美耶和華;錫安哪,你要讚美你的神。因為祂堅固了你的門閂,賜福你中間的兒女,使你的境界平安。』因為當她門閂被堅固之後,就再無人進入她,也無人從她出去。因此,我們在此當把她的境界理解為那我們所要顯明為終極的平安。因為這城那奧祕的名字,就是耶路撒冷(這我們先前也已說過),被解釋為『平安的異象』。
3:2649
Sed quoniam pacis nomen etiam in his rebus mortalibus frequentatur, ubi utique non est uita aeterna, propterea finem ciuitatis huius, ubi erit summum bonum eius, aeternam uitam maluimus commemorare quam pacem. De quo fine apostolus ait: Nunc uero liberati a peccato, serui autem facti Deo, habetis fructum uestrum in sanctificationem, finem uero uitam aeternam.
But since the name of peace is frequently used even in these mortal things, where assuredly there is no eternal life, on that account we have preferred to call the end of this city, where its supreme good shall be, eternal life rather than peace. Of which end the Apostle says: But now being made free from sin, and become servants to God, you have your fruit unto sanctification, and the end life everlasting.
但因平安之名甚至在這必死之事中也屢屢被用,而那裡誠然並無永生,因此我們寧願把這城的終局——在那裡將有它至高的善——稱為永生,而非平安。論到這終局,使徒說:『但如今你們既從罪裡得了釋放,作了神的奴僕,就有成聖的果子,那結局就是永生。』
3:2650
Sed rursus quia uita aeterna ab eis, qui familiaritatem non habent cum scripturis sanctis, potest accipi etiam malorum uita, uel secundum quosdam etiam philosophos propter animae inmortalitatem uel secundum etiam fidem nostram propter poenas interminabiles inpiorum, qui utique in aeternum cruciari non poterunt, nisi etiam uixerint in aeternum: profecto finis ciuitatis huius, in quo summum habebit bonum, uel pax in uita aeterna uel uita aeterna in pace dicendus est, ut facilius ab omnibus possit intellegi. Tantum est enim pacis bonum, ut etiam in rebus terrenis adque mortalibus nihil gratius soleat audiri, nihil desiderabilius concupisci, nihil postremo possit melius inueniri.
But again, since eternal life may be taken, by those who have no familiarity with the holy Scriptures, to mean even the life of the wicked—whether according to certain philosophers because of the immortality of the soul, or according even to our faith because of the unending punishments of the impious, who certainly cannot be tormented eternally unless they also live eternally—therefore the end of this city, in which it shall have its supreme good, must be called either peace in eternal life, or eternal life in peace, so that it may the more easily be understood by all. For so great is the good of peace, that even in earthly and mortal things nothing is wont to be heard with more pleasure, nothing desired more longingly, nothing finally can be found better.
但又因永生這詞,在那些對聖經不熟悉的人看來,也可指惡人之生命——或照某些哲學家因靈魂不朽之說,或甚至照我們的信仰因不虔者無盡的刑罰之故(他們若不也永遠活著,斷不能永遠受刑)——因此這城的終局,它至高之善所在之處,必須稱為『永生中的平安』或『平安中的永生』,好叫眾人更易明白。因為平安之善是如此之大,以致連在屬地、必死之事中,也沒有甚麼比它更令人樂聞、沒有甚麼比它更使人渴慕、總之沒有甚麼比它更美的可尋見了。
3:2651
De quo si aliquanto diutius loqui uoluerimus, non erimus, quantum arbitror, onerosi legentibus, et propter finem ciuitatis huius, de qua nobis sermo est, et propter ipsam dulcedinem pacis, quae omnibus cara est. CAPUT XII. Quod etiam bellantium saeuitia omnesque hominum inquietudines ad pacis finem cupiant peruenire, sine cuius adpetitu nulla natura sit. Quod enim mecum quisquis res humanas naturamque communem utcumque intuetur agnoscit, sicut nemo est qui gaudere nolit, ita nemo est qui pacem habere nolit. Quando quidem et ipsi, qui bella uolunt, nihil aliud quam uincere uolunt; ad gloriosam ergo pacem bellando cupiunt peruenire. Nam quid est aliud uictoria nisi subiectio repugnantium ?
And if we should wish to speak of it somewhat longer, we shall not, as I judge, be burdensome to our readers, both on account of the end of this city, of which we are speaking, and on account of the very sweetness of peace, which is dear to all. CHAPTER XII. That even the savagery of those who wage war, and all the disquietudes of men, desire to attain the end of peace, since there is no nature without an appetite for it. For whoever surveys with me, in whatever way, human affairs and our common nature, recognizes this: that just as there is no one who does not wish to rejoice, so there is no one who does not wish to have peace. Since indeed even those who wish for wars wish nothing else than to conquer; therefore by warring they desire to attain a glorious peace. For what else is victory but the subjection of those who resist?
我們若願稍久地論說此事,依我看,並不致使讀者厭煩,既是為著我們所論的這城的終局,也是為著平安本身那為眾人所珍愛的甘甜。第十二章 論連交戰者的凶殘和人一切的紛擾,都渴望達到平安的終局,因為沒有一種本性是不渴慕平安的。因為凡與我同樣以某種方式觀察人事與人類共有之本性的人都會承認:正如沒有人不願喜樂,照樣也沒有人不願擁有平安。既然連那些願意爭戰的人,所願的也無非是得勝;所以他們藉爭戰渴望達到一種榮耀的平安。因為得勝不過就是制伏抗拒者,又是甚麼呢?
3:2652
quod cum factum fuerit, pax erit. Pacis igitur intentione geruntur et bella, ab his etiam, qui uirtutem bellicam student exercere imperando adque pugnando. Unde pacem constat belli esse optabilem finem. Omnis enim homo etiam belligerando pacem requirit; nemo autem bellum pacificando. Nam et illi qui pacem, in qua sunt, perturbari uolunt, non pacem oderunt, sed eam pro arbitrio suo cupiunt commutari. Non ergo ut sit pax nolunt, sed ut ea sit quam uolunt. Denique etsi per seditionem se ab aliis separauerint, cum eis ipsis conspiratis uel coniuratis suis nisi qualemcumque speciem pacis teneant, non efficiunt quod intendunt.
And when this has been accomplished, there will be peace. Wars therefore are waged with the aim of peace, even by those who are eager to exercise warlike valour by commanding and fighting. Whence it is evident that peace is the desired end of war. For every man, even in waging war, seeks peace; but no one in making peace seeks war. For even those who wish to disturb the peace in which they are do not hate peace, but desire it to be changed according to their own pleasure. They do not, then, wish there to be no peace, but that it should be the peace they wish. Finally, even if by sedition they have separated themselves from others, they accomplish not what they intend unless they keep some semblance of peace with their own fellow-conspirators and confederates.
而當這事成就之後,就有了平安。所以連那些熱衷藉發令與爭戰來操練武勇的人,他們發動戰爭也是以平安為目的。由此可見,平安乃是戰爭所渴求的終局。因為人人即便在發動戰爭時,也是在尋求平安;卻沒有人在締結和平時尋求戰爭。因為連那些想攪擾自己所處之平安的人,也並非恨惡平安,乃是渴望它照他們自己的意思被改變。所以他們並非不願有平安,乃是願那平安是他們所要的。末了,他們縱因叛亂而與他人分離,若不與自己同謀共盟的人保持某種平安的樣式,也成就不了他們所圖謀的。
3:2653
Proinde latrones ipsi, ut uehementius et tutius infesti sint paci ceterorum, pacem uolunt habere sociorum. Sed etsi unus sit tam praepollens uiribus et conscios ita cauens, ut nulli socio se committat solusque insidians et praeualens quibus potuerit obpressis et exstinctis praedas agat, cum eis certe, quos occidere non potest et quos uult latere quod facit, qualemcumque umbram pacis tenet. In domo autem sua cum uxore et cum filiis, et si quos. alios illic habet, studet profecto esse pacatus; eis quippe ad nutum obtemperantibus sine dubio delectatur.
Accordingly, robbers themselves, that they may more violently and safely be hostile to the peace of others, wish to have peace with their associates. And even if one be so pre-eminent in strength and so wary of accomplices that he commits himself to no associate, but lying in wait alone and overpowering, and after his victims are crushed and slain carries off his spoils—yet with those at least whom he cannot kill, and from whom he wishes to hide what he does, he keeps some shadow of peace. And in his own house, with his wife and children, and any others he may have there, he certainly strives to be at peace; for in their obeying his nod he doubtless takes delight.
照樣,連強盜自己,為要更猛烈更安穩地與旁人的平安為敵,也願與同夥保持平安。即便有人力量如此超群,又如此提防同謀,以致不把自己交託給任何同夥,獨自埋伏、以強凌弱,把受害者壓制殺害後便擄掠財物——他至少與那些他無法殺、又不願其知道他所為之人,仍保持著某種平安的影子。而在自己家中,與妻子兒女、並他在那裡所有的別人,他必定竭力與之和睦;因為他們順他的點頭而行,他無疑以此為樂。
3:2654
Nam si non fiat, indignatur corripit uindicat et domus suae pacem, si ita necesse sit, etiam saeuiendo conponit, quam sentit esse non posse, nisi cuidam principio, quod ipse in domo sua est, cetera in eadem domestica societate subiecta sint. Ideoque si offerretur ei seruitus plurium, uel ciuitatis uel gentis, ita ut sic ei seruirent, quem ad modum sibi domi suae seruiri uolebat: non se iam latronem latebris conderet, sed regem conspicuum sublimaret, cum eadem in illo cupiditas et malitia permaneret. Pacem itaque cum suis omnes habere cupiunt, quos ad arbitrium suum uolunt uiuere. Nam et cum quibus bellum gerunt, suos facere, si possint, uolunt eisque subiectis leges suae pacis inponere.
For if it is not done, he is indignant, he chides, he punishes, and he composes the peace of his house, if it be so necessary, even by raging—a peace which he perceives cannot exist unless all the rest in that same domestic fellowship be subject to some head, which in his own house is himself. And therefore, if the servitude of a greater number, of a city or a nation, were offered to him, so that they should serve him as he wished to be served in his own house, he would no longer hide himself as a robber in dens, but would raise himself up as a conspicuous king, though the same greed and malice remained in him. All men, then, desire to have peace with their own, whom they wish to live according to their own pleasure. For even those against whom they wage war they wish, if they can, to make their own, and to impose upon them, when subdued, the laws of their own peace.
因為若不如此行,他便惱怒、斥責、懲治,並且若有必要,甚至以暴怒平定他家中的平安——他覺察這平安若非全家同居之人都伏在某一首領之下(在自己家中那首領就是他自己),便不能存在。因此,倘若有更多人——一城或一邦的奴役被獻給他,使他們照他在家中所要的那樣服事他,他就不再像強盜藏身於洞穴,乃要把自己高舉為顯赫的君王,雖然同樣的貪婪與惡毒仍存在他裡面。所以人人都渴望與他所要照己意而活的人保持平安。因為連那些他與之交戰的人,他若能夠,也願使之成為己有,並在制伏他們後,把自己平安的律法加在他們身上。
3:2655
Sed faciamus aliquem, qualem canit poetica et fabulosa narratio, quem fortasse propter ipsam insociabilem feritatem semihominem quam hominem dicere maluerunt. Quamuis ergo huius regnum dirae speluncae fuerit solitudo tamque malitia singularis, ut ex hac ei nomen inuentum sit (Graece namque malus xax:m dicitur, quod ille uocabatur), nulla coniux ei blandum ferret referretque sermonem, nullis filiis uel adluderet paruulis uel grandiusculis imperaret, nullo amici conloquio frueretur, nec Vulcani patris, quo uel hinc tantum non parum felicior fuit, quia tale monstrum ipse non genuit; nihil cuiquam daret, sed a quo posset quidquid uellet et quando posset et cum uellet auferret:
But let us imagine someone such as poetic and fabulous narration sings of, whom perhaps on account of his very unsociable savagery they chose to call a half-man rather than a man. Although, then, his kingdom was the solitude of a dreadful cave, and his malice so singular that from it a name was found for him (for in Greek the evil is called 'kakos,' which is what he was called); though no wife brought to him and exchanged with him sweet words, nor did he play with any little children or command any older ones, nor enjoy the conversation of any friend, nor of his father Vulcan (in which alone he was not a little more fortunate than his father, in that he did not himself beget such a monster); though he gave nothing to anyone, but from whomever he could carried off whatever he wished, and when he could, and as he wished:
但讓我們設想一個如詩歌與寓言所歌頌的人物,或許正因他那不善交往的凶殘,他們寧願稱他為半人而非人。雖然他的國度乃是一個可怖洞穴的孤寂,他的惡毒又如此獨特,以致從此給他取了名(因為希臘文中『惡』稱為 kakos,他就是這樣被稱呼的);雖然沒有妻子向他獻上、與他互換甜言蜜語,他既不與任何幼童嬉戲,也不向年長些的發令,又不享受任何朋友的交談,連他父親伏耳坎的交談也沒有(單在這一點上他比他父親略為有幸,因他自己沒有生出這樣的怪物);雖然他從不給任何人甚麼,乃是從他所能下手的人身上,隨時隨意奪取他所要的一切:
3:2656
tamen in ipsa sua spelunca solitaria. cuius, ut describitur, \'semper recenti caede tepebat humus,\' nihil aliud quam pacem uolebat, in qua nemo illi molestus esset, nec eius quietem uis ullius ten\'orne turbaret. Cum corpore denique suo pacem habere cupiebat, et quantum habebat, tantum bene illi erat. Quando quidem membris obtemperantibus imperabat, et ut suam mortalitatem aduersum se ex indigentia rebellantem ac seditionem famis ad dissofciandam adque excludendam de corpore animam concitantem quanta posset festinatione pacaret, rapiebat necabat uorabat et quamuis inmanis ac ferus paci tamen suae uitae ac salutis inmaniter ac ferociter consulebat;
yet in his own solitary cave, whose floor, as it is described, 'was ever warm with fresh slaughter,' he wished for nothing other than a peace in which no one should be troublesome to him, and the violence of no power should disturb his quiet. With his own body, in fine, he desired to have peace, and in so far as he had it, so far was it well with him. For he gave commands while his members obeyed; and that he might pacify his mortality, which rebelled against him out of want and stirred up the sedition of hunger to dissolve and shut out the soul from the body, he with all the haste he could would seize, kill, and devour; and though monstrous and savage, yet for the peace of his own life and safety he took counsel, monstrously and savagely though it was:
然而在他那孤寂的洞穴裡(照所描述的,那地『常因新鮮的屠殺而溫熱』),他所願的無非是一種平安——在其中無人攪擾他,無任何勢力的暴力擾亂他的安寧。總之,他渴望與自己的身體保持平安,他擁有多少,他就有多少安好。因為他的肢體順從時,他便發號施令;又為要平息他那必死的性質——這性質因匱乏而起來敵擋他,激起饑餓的叛亂,要拆散並把靈魂逐出身體——他便竭盡所能地匆忙去攫取、宰殺、吞噬;他雖凶暴野蠻,卻仍為自己生命與安全的平安籌謀,儘管那籌謀是凶暴野蠻的:
3:2657
ac per hoc si pacem, quam in sua spelunca adque in se ipso habere satis agebat, etiam cum aliis habere uellet, nec malus nec monstrum nec semihomo uocaretur. Aut si eius corporis forma et atrorum ignium uomitus ab eo deterrebat hominum societatem, forte non nocendi cupiditate, sed uiuendi necessitate saeuiebat. Verum iste non fuerit uel, quod magis credendum est, non talis fuerit, qualis poetica uanitate describitur; nisi enim nimis accusaretur Cacus, parum Hercules laudaretur. Talis ergo homo siue semihomo melius, ut dixi, creditur non fuisse, sicut multa figmenta poetarum.
and on this account, if he had been willing to have also with others the peace which he was at pains enough to have in his own cave and in himself, he would have been called neither evil nor a monster nor a half-man. Or if the shape of his body and the vomiting forth of black fires deterred human society from him, perhaps he raged not from a desire of doing harm, but from the necessity of living. But this fellow may never have existed at all; or, what is rather to be believed, he was not such as he is described with poetic vanity; for unless Cacus were too much accused, Hercules would be too little praised. Such a man, then, or half-man, is better believed, as I said, not to have existed, like many fictions of the poets.
因此,他若也願與旁人保持他在自己洞穴中、在自己身上煞費苦心去保持的那種平安,他就既不會被稱為惡人,也不會被稱為怪物或半人。或者,倘若他身體的形狀與噴吐黑火使人類社會躲避他,或許他的凶暴並非出於害人之欲,乃出於求生之需。然而這人也許根本不曾存在;或者,更可信的是,他並非如詩人虛妄所描述的那樣;因為卡庫斯若不被過分控告,赫丘力士就不會得著足夠的稱讚。所以這樣的人或半人,如我所說,更可信為從未存在,正如詩人許多的虛構一般。
3:2658
Ipsae enim saeuissimae ferae, unde ille partem habuit feritatis (nam et semiferus dictus est), genus proprium quadam pace custodiunt, coeundo gignendo pariendo, fetus fouendo adque nutriendo, cum sint pleraeque insociabiles et soliuagae; non scilicet ut [oues] cerui columbae sturni apes, sed ut leones uulpes aquilae noctuae. Quae enim tigris non filiis suis mitis inmurmurat et pacata feritate blanditur? Quis miluus, quantumlibet solitarius rapinis circumuolet, non coniugium copulat, nidum congerit, oua confouet, pullos alit et quasi cum sua matre familias societatem domesticam quanta potest pace conseruat?
For the very most savage beasts—from whom he had part of his ferocity (for he was even called half-beast)—guard their own kind by a certain peace, by mating, begetting, bringing forth, by cherishing and nourishing their young, even though most of them are unsociable and solitary—not, that is, like sheep, deer, doves, starlings, bees, but like lions, foxes, eagles, owls. For what tigress does not gently purr over her cubs, and, laying aside her ferocity, fondle them with tenderness? What kite, however solitary it may circle in search of prey, does not couple in marriage, build a nest, brood over its eggs, feed its young, and, as it were with the mother of its family, preserve a domestic fellowship with all the peace it can?
因為連那最凶殘的野獸——他從牠們得了一部分的兇性(因他也被稱為半獸)——也藉某種平安守護自己的族類,藉著交配、生育、產子、撫育並餵養幼崽,雖然牠們多半是不善群居、獨來獨往的——就是說,不像綿羊、鹿、鴿子、椋鳥、蜜蜂,乃像獅子、狐狸、鷹、貓頭鷹。因為哪一隻母虎不對自己的幼崽溫柔低鳴,並收斂兇性、以柔情愛撫牠們呢?哪一隻鳶,無論牠如何獨自盤旋覓食,不締結配偶、築巢、孵卵、餵養雛鳥,並彷彿與牠那一家之母一同,盡其所能地以平安保守家庭的相交呢?
3:2659
Quanto magis homo fertur quodam modo naturae suae legibus ad ineundam societatem pacemque cum hominibus, quantum in ipso est, omnibus obtinendam, cum etiam mali pro suorum pace belligerent omnesque, si possint, suos facere uelint, ut uni cuncti et cuncta deseruiant; quo pacto, nisi in eius pacem uel amando uel timendo consentiant? Sic enim superbia peruerse imitatur Deum. Odit namque cum sociis aequalitatem sub illo. sed inponere uult sociis dominationem suam pro illo. Odit ergo iustam pacem Dei et amat iniquam pacem suam. Non amare tamen qualemcumque pacem nullo modo potest. Nullius quippe uitium ita contra naturam est, ut naturae deleat etiam extrema uestigia.
How much more is man borne, in a certain manner, by the laws of his own nature, to enter into society and to maintain peace with all men, so far as in him lies—since even the wicked make war for the peace of their own, and wish, if they could, to make all men their own, that all and everything might serve one master; and by what means, save that they should consent to his peace either by loving or by fearing? For thus does pride perversely imitate God. For it hates equality with fellows under Him, but wishes to impose its own domination upon fellows in His stead. It hates, therefore, the just peace of God, and loves its own unjust peace. Yet it cannot help loving peace of some kind. For no one's vice is so contrary to nature as to destroy even the last traces of nature.
何況人,乃被自己本性的律法以某種方式驅使,去進入社會、並盡其所能與眾人保持平安——既然連惡人也為自己人的平安而爭戰,並願(若能夠)使眾人都成為己有,好叫一切與眾人都服事一個主;而藉甚麼方法呢,豈不是使他們或藉著愛、或藉著懼怕來順服他的平安麼?因為驕傲就是這樣悖謬地效法神。因為它恨惡在神之下與同儕平等,卻想代替神把自己的統治加在同儕身上。所以它恨惡神公義的平安,卻愛自己不義的平安。然而它斷不能不愛某種平安。因為沒有誰的惡是如此違反本性,以致連本性最後的痕跡也消滅淨盡。
3:2660
Itaque pacem iniquorum in pacis conparatione iustorum ille uidet nec pacem esse dicendam, qui nouit praeponere recta prauis et ordinata peruersis. Quod autem peruersum est, etiam hoc necesse est ut in aliqua et ex aliqua et cum aliqua rerum parte pacatum sit, in quibus est uel ex quibus constat; alioquin nihil esset omnino. Velut si quisquam capite deorsum pendeat, peruersus est utique situs corporis et ordo membrorum, quia id, quod desuper esse natura postulat, subter est. et quod illa subter uult esse, desuper factum est; conturbauit carnis pacem ista peruersitas et ideo molesta est: uerum tamen anima corpori suo pacata est et pro eius salute satagit, et ideo est qui doleat:
And so, the peace of the unjust, compared with the peace of the just, is seen not even to deserve the name of peace, by him who knows how to prefer right things to wrong, and ordered things to perverse. But that which is perverse must of necessity be in some measure, and out of some measure, and with some measure of the parts of things in which it is, or of which it consists, at peace; otherwise it would not exist at all. As if someone should hang head downwards, the position of the body and the order of the members is assuredly perverse, because that which nature requires to be above is below, and what nature wishes to be below is made to be above; this perversity disturbs the peace of the flesh and is therefore distressing: yet the soul is at peace with its body and is busy for its welfare, and therefore there is one who suffers:
因此,不義者的平安,與義者的平安相比,在那懂得寧取正而捨邪、寧取有序而捨悖謬的人看來,竟連平安之名也配不上。然而凡悖謬之物,也必然在它所在、或所由構成的事物之諸部分中,在某種程度上、出於某種程度、帶著某種程度而處於平安;不然它根本就不存在。譬如有人頭朝下倒懸,那身體的姿勢與肢體的次序固然是悖謬的,因為本性要求在上的卻在下,本性要其在下的反成在上;這悖謬攪擾了肉體的平安,因此令人苦痛:然而靈魂仍與它的身體相安,並為它的安康操勞,因此就有一個受苦者:
3:2661
quae si molestiis eius exclusa discesserit, quamdiu conpago membrorum manet, non est sine quadam partium pace quod remanet, et ideo est adhuc qui pendeat. Et quod terrenum corpus in terram nititur et uinculo quo suspensum est renititur, in suae pacis ordinem tendit et locum quo requiescat quodam modo uoce ponderis poscit, iamque exanime ac sine ullo sensu a pace tamen naturali sui ordinis non recedit, uel cum tenet eam, uel cum fertur ad eam. Si enim adhibeantur medicamenta adque curatio, quae formam cadaueris dissolui dilabique non sinat, adhuc pax quaedam partes partibus iungit totamque molem adplicat terreno et conuenienti ac per hoc pacato loco.
and if the soul, driven out by these distresses, departs, so long as the framework of the members remains, what remains is not without a certain peace of its parts, and therefore there is still that which hangs. And because the earthly body strains toward the earth and resists the bond by which it is suspended, it tends toward the order of its own peace, and in a certain manner demands by the voice of its weight a place where it may rest; and now lifeless and without any sense, it nevertheless does not depart from the natural peace of its own order, whether when it holds that peace, or when it is borne toward it. For if medicaments and treatment be applied which do not allow the form of the corpse to dissolve and fall apart, a certain peace still joins the parts to the parts and applies the whole mass to an earthly and suitable, and on that account peaceful, place.
而若靈魂被這些苦痛逼出而離去,只要肢體的構架仍存,所殘留的就並非毫無其諸部分的某種平安,因此仍有那懸掛之物。又因屬地的身體向地下墜,並抗拒那懸吊它的繩索,它便趨向自己平安的次序,並以某種方式藉其重量之聲,索求一個可安息之處;如今它雖無生氣、毫無知覺,卻仍不脫離自己次序那本性的平安,無論是在保持那平安時,或是在被帶向那平安時。因為若施以藥物與處理,使屍體的形狀不致溶解崩散,仍有某種平安把諸部分彼此聯合,並把整個軀體安置於屬地而合宜、因此也是平安的處所。
3:2662
Si autem nulla adhibeatur cura condendi, sed naturali cursui relinquatur, tamdiu quasi tumultuatur dissidentibus exhalationibus et nostro inconuenientibus sensui (id enim est quod in putore sentitur), donec mundi conueniat elementis et in eorum pacem paulatim particulatimque discedat. Nullo modo tamen inde aliquid legibus summi illius creatoris ordinatorisque subtrahitur, a quo pax uniuersitatis administratur; quia, etsi de cadauere maioris animantis animalia minuta nascantur, eadem lege creatoris quaeque corpuscula in salutis pace suis animulis seruiunt; etsi mortuorum carnes ab aliis animalibus deuorentur.
But if no care of embalming be applied, but it be left to the natural course, it is, as it were, in tumult with exhalations that are at variance among themselves and unsuited to our sense (for that is what is perceived in the stench), until it agrees with the elements of the world, and little by little, particle by particle, departs into their peace. Yet in no way is anything thereby withdrawn from the laws of that supreme Creator and Orderer, by whom the peace of the universe is administered; for although from the corpse of a larger animal tiny living creatures are born, by the same law of the Creator each little body serves its little souls in the peace of well-being; and although the flesh of the dead be devoured by other animals,
但若不施以任何防腐之護理,乃任其循自然之程,它便彷彿在那此起彼落、彼此相違、又不合我們感官的氣息中騷動(因為這正是在腐臭中所覺知的),直到它與世界的諸元素相合,並一點一點、一粒一粒地進入它們的平安。然而絕無任何事物因此從那至高創造者與安排者的律法中被奪去——宇宙的平安正由祂掌管;因為縱然從較大動物的屍體生出微小的活物,照創造者同樣的律法,每一個小小的身體仍在安康的平安中服事它的小小生命;縱然死者的肉體被別的動物所吞食,
3:2663
easdem leges per cuncta diffusas ad salutem generis cuiusque mortalium congrua congruis pacificantes, quaqua uersum trahantur et rebus quibuscumque iungantur et in res quaslibet conuertantur et commutentur, inueniunt. CAPUT XIII. De pace uniuersali, quae inter quaslibet perturbationes priuari non potest lege naturae, dum sub iusto iudice ad id quisque peruenit ordinatione, quod meruit uoluntate.
those same laws, diffused throughout all things for the welfare of every kind of mortal beings, pacifying things congruous with things congruous, are found wheresoever they be drawn, and to whatsoever things they be joined, and into whatsoever things they be converted and changed. CHAPTER XIII. Of the universal peace, which amid whatever disturbances cannot be taken away by the law of nature, since under a just Judge each one attains by appointment that which he has deserved by his will.
那同樣的律法,為著各類必死之物的安康而遍佈萬物之中,使相宜之物與相宜之物相安,無論這些被牽往何處、與何物相聯、被轉變更易為何物,都尋得這些律法。第十三章 論那普世的平安,這平安無論在何等紛擾之中,都不能被本性的律法所奪去,因為在公義審判者之下,各人都藉著安排得著他憑己意所應得的。
3:2664
Pax itaque corporis est ordinata temperatura partium, pax animae inrationalis ordinata requies adpetitionum, pax animae rationalis ordinata cognitionis actionisque consensio, pax corporis et animae ordinata uita et salus animantis, pax hominis mortalis et Dei ordinata in fide sub aeterna lege oboedientia, pax hominum ordinata concordia, pax domus ordinata imperandi oboediendique concordia cohabitantium, pax ciuitatis ordinata imperandi adque oboediendi concordia ciuium, pax caelestis ciuitatis ordinatissima et concordissima societas fruendi Deo et inuicem in Deo, pax omnium rerum tranquillitas ordinis. Ordo est parium dispariumque rerum sua cuique loca tribuens dispositio.
The peace of the body, then, is the ordered tempering of its parts; the peace of the irrational soul is the ordered repose of the appetites; the peace of the rational soul is the ordered agreement of knowledge and action; the peace of body and soul is the ordered life and health of the living being; the peace of mortal man and God is ordered obedience in faith under the eternal law; the peace of men is ordered concord; the peace of a household is the ordered concord of those who dwell together in commanding and obeying; the peace of a city is the ordered concord of the citizens in commanding and obeying; the peace of the heavenly city is the most ordered and most concordant fellowship in enjoying God and one another in God; the peace of all things is the tranquillity of order. Order is the disposition of equal and unequal things, assigning to each its own place.
那麼,身體的平安乃是其諸部分有序的調和;無理性之魂的平安乃是諸慾望有序的安息;有理性之魂的平安乃是知識與行動有序的契合;身體與靈魂的平安乃是活物有序的生命與健康;必死之人與神的平安乃是在永遠律法之下、以信德而有的有序順服;眾人的平安乃是有序的和睦;一家的平安乃是同居之人在發令與順從上有序的和睦;一城的平安乃是公民在發令與順從上有序的和睦;屬天之城的平安乃是在享受神並在神裡彼此享受上、那最有序最和睦的相交;萬物的平安乃是秩序的安寧。秩序乃是把相等與不等之物各按其所、加以分配的安排。
3:2665
Proinde miseri, quia, in quantum miseri sunt, utique in pace non sunt, tranquillitate quidem ordinis carent, ubi perturbatio nulla est; uerum tamen quia merito iusteque sunt miseri, in ea quoque ipsa miseria sua I praeter ordinem esse non possunt; non quidem coniuncti beatis, sed ab eis tamen ordinis lege seiuncti. Qui cum sine perturbatione sunt, rebus, in quibus sunt, quantacumque congruentia coaptantur; ac per hoc inest eis ordinis nonnulla tranquillitas, inest ergo nonnulla pax. Verum ideo miseri sunt, quia, etsi in aliqua securitate non dolent, non tamen ibi sunt, ubi securi esse ac dolere non debeant; miseriores autem, si pax eis cum ipsa lege non est, qua naturalis ordo administratur.
Accordingly the wretched, since, in so far as they are wretched, they are assuredly not in peace, lack indeed the tranquillity of order, where there is no disturbance; yet because they are deservedly and justly wretched, they cannot, even in that very wretchedness of theirs, be outside order—not indeed joined to the blessed, but separated from them by the law of order. And when they are without disturbance, they are fitted, by whatever degree of agreement, to the things in which they are; and on this account there is in them some tranquillity of order, and therefore some peace. But they are wretched on this account, that, although in a certain security they do not suffer pain, yet they are not there where they ought to be secure and free from pain; and more wretched, if peace is not theirs along with that very law by which the natural order is administered.
因此那些可悲之人,既然就其為可悲而言,確實不在平安之中,便缺乏那無紛擾之處秩序的安寧;然而因他們是當得而公義地受苦的,便連在他們那悲慘本身之中,也不能在秩序之外——固然不與蒙福者相聯,卻仍藉秩序的律法與之分隔。當他們沒有紛擾時,他們便以某種程度的契合,被安置於他們所在的事物中;因此他們裡面有秩序的某種安寧,故也有某種平安。但他們可悲就在於:雖然他們在某種安穩中不受痛苦,卻不在那當得安穩、當免痛苦之處;而更可悲的是,倘若他們不能與那掌管本性秩序的律法一同擁有平安。
3:2666
Cum autem dolent, ex qua parte dolent, pacis perturbatio facta est; in illa uero adhuc pax est, in qua nec dolor urit nec conpago ipsa dissoluitur. Sicut ergo est quaedam uita sine dolore, dolor autem sine aliqua uita esse non potest: sic est quaedam pax sine ullo bello, bellum uero esse sine aliqua pace non potest; non secundum id, quod bellum est, sed secundum id, quod ab eis uel in eis geritur, quae aliquae naturae sunt; quod nullo modo essent, si non qualicumque pace subsisterent. Quapropter est natura, in qua nullum malum est uel etiam in qua nullum esse malum potest; esse autem natura, in qua nullum bonum sit, non potest.
But when they suffer pain, in the part where they suffer pain, a disturbance of peace has been made; yet in that part there is still peace, in which neither does pain burn nor is the very framework dissolved. As, therefore, there is a certain life without pain, but pain cannot exist without some life: so there is a certain peace without any war, but war cannot exist without some peace—not according to that which is war, but according to that which is waged by, or in, those things which are natures of some kind; which would in no way exist, unless they subsisted by some peace of whatever sort. Wherefore there is a nature in which there is no evil, or even in which there can be no evil; but a nature in which there is no good, there cannot be.
但當他們受痛苦時,在他們受苦的那一部分,平安就遭了攪擾;然而在那一部分裡仍有平安,就是在那既無痛苦炙烤、其構架本身也未溶解之處。所以,正如有某種無痛苦的生命,痛苦卻不能無某種生命而存在:照樣,有某種無戰爭的平安,戰爭卻不能無某種平安而存在——並非就其為戰爭而言,乃就那由某些本性所發動、或在其中發動之事而言;這些本性若非藉某種平安而存續,就根本不能存在。因此,有一種本性,其中並無邪惡,或甚至其中不能有邪惡;但一種其中毫無美善的本性,卻不能存在。
3:2667
Proinde nec ipsius diaboli natura, in quantum natura est, malum est; sed peruersitas eam malam facit. Itaque in ueritate non stetit, sed ueritatis iudicium non euasit; in ordinis tranquillitate non mansit, nec ideo tamen a potestate ordinatoris effugit. Bonum Dei, quod illi est in natura, non eum subtrahit iustitiae Dei, qua ordinatur in poena; nec ibi Deus bonum insequitur quod creauit, sed malum quod ille commisit. Neque enim totum aufert quod naturae dedit, sed aliquid adimit, aliquid relinquit, ut sit qui doleat quod ademit. Et ipse dolor testimonium est boni ademti et boni relicti. Nisi enim bonum relictum esset, bonum amissum dolere non posset.
Accordingly, not even the nature of the devil himself, in so far as it is a nature, is evil; but it is perversity that makes it evil. And so he did not stand in the truth, yet he did not escape the judgment of the truth; he did not abide in the tranquillity of order, nor yet did he flee from the power of the Orderer. The good of God, which is in his nature, does not withdraw him from the justice of God, by which he is ordered in punishment; nor there does God pursue the good which He created, but the evil which he committed. Neither indeed does He take away the whole of what He gave to the nature, but takes away something, leaves something, that there may be one to grieve over what He has taken away. And the very grief is testimony to the good taken away and the good left. For unless a good had been left, he could not grieve over the good lost.
因此,連魔鬼本身的本性,就其為本性而言,也不是邪惡的;乃是悖謬使它成為邪惡。所以牠沒有站立在真理中,卻沒有逃脫真理的審判;牠沒有住在秩序的安寧中,卻也沒有逃脫那安排者的權能。神在牠本性中所賜的善,並不把牠從神的公義中奪去——牠正是憑這公義被安置於刑罰中;在那裡神所追討的也不是祂所造的善,乃是牠所犯的惡。神也並不奪去祂所賜給本性的全部,乃是奪去一些、留下一些,好叫有一個為祂所奪去的而哀傷者。而那哀傷本身,正是所奪之善與所留之善的見證。因為若沒有善被留下,牠就不能為所失之善哀傷。
3:2668
Nam qui peccat, peior est, si laetatur in damno aequitatis; qui uero cruciatur, si nihil inde adquirat boni, dolet damnum salutis. Et quoniam aequitas ac salus utrumque bonum est bonique amissione dolendum est potius quam laetandum (si tamen non sit conpensatio melioris; melior est autem animi aequitas quam corporis sanitas): profecto conuenientius iniustus dolet in supplicio, quam laetatus est in delicto. Sicut ergo laetitia deserti boni in peccato testis est uoluntatis malae, ita dolor amissi boni in supplicio testis est naturae bonae. Qui enim dolet amissam naturae suae pacem, ex aliquibus reliquiis pacis id dolet, quibus fit, ut sibi amica natura sit.
For he who sins is worse, if he rejoices in the loss of righteousness; but he who is tormented, if he gains no good thereby, grieves over the loss of well-being. And since both righteousness and well-being are a good, and over the loss of a good one ought rather to grieve than to rejoice (if indeed there be no compensation of a better—but the righteousness of the soul is better than the health of the body): assuredly the unjust man more fittingly grieves in his punishment than he rejoiced in his sin. As, therefore, the joy over a good forsaken in sin is a witness of an evil will, so the grief over a good lost in punishment is a witness of a good nature. For he who grieves over the lost peace of his own nature, grieves over it out of certain remnants of peace, by which it comes about that nature is dear to itself.
因為犯罪的人,若以公義之喪失為樂,就更為惡劣;但受刑的人,若從中毫無所得,便為安康之喪失而哀傷。既然公義與安康二者皆為善,而對於善之喪失,人理當哀傷過於歡喜(倘若並無更佳者作補償——而靈魂的公義勝過身體的健康):那麼不義之人在其刑罰中哀傷,自比他在罪中歡喜更為合宜。所以,正如在罪中對所棄之善的歡喜,是惡意志的見證,照樣,在刑罰中對所失之善的哀傷,乃是善本性的見證。因為凡為自己本性所失之平安哀傷的人,乃是出於平安的某些殘餘而哀傷,正是這殘餘使本性自珍自愛。
3:2669
Hoc autem in extremo supplicio recte fit, ut iniqui et inpii naturalium bonorum damna in cruciatibus defleant, sentientes eorum ablatorem iustissimum Deum, quem contemserunt benignissimum largitorem.
But this rightly comes to pass in the final punishment, that the unjust and impious should bewail in their torments the losses of their natural goods, perceiving Him to be the most just remover of them who they despised as the most bountiful giver.
但這在那終極的刑罰中正當地發生:使不義不虔之人在他們的痛苦中為其本性諸善之喪失而哀哭,覺察到那位他們所藐視為至慷慨之施予者的神,乃是這些善至公義的奪取者。
3:2670
Deus ergo naturarum omnium sapientissimus conditor et iustissimus ordinator, qui terrenorum ornamentorum maximum instituit mortale genus humanum, dedit hominibus quaedam bona huic uitae congrua, id est pacem temporalem pro modulo mortalis uitae in ipsa salute et incolumitate ac societate sui generis, et quaeque huic paci uel tuendae uel recuperandae necessaria sunt (sicut ea, quae apte et conuenienter adiacent sensibus, lux uox, aurae spirabiles aquae potabiles, et quidquid ad alendum tegendum curandum ornandumque corpus congruit), eo pacto aequissimo, ut, qui mortalis talibus bonis paci mortalium adcommodatis recte usus fuerit, accipiat ampliora adque meliora, ipsam scilicet inmortalitatis pacem eique conuenientem gloriam et honorem in uita aeterna ad fruendum Deo et proximo in Deo;
God, therefore, the most wise Creator and most just Orderer of all natures, who established the mortal human race as the greatest ornament of earthly things, gave to men certain goods suited to this life, that is, temporal peace according to the small measure of mortal life in the very safety and soundness and fellowship of their kind, and whatever things are necessary for guarding or recovering this peace (such as those which appropriately and conveniently lie open to the senses—light, voice, breathable airs, drinkable waters, and whatever is fitting for nourishing, covering, healing, and adorning the body), and that under this most equitable condition: that whoever among mortals shall have rightly used such goods, accommodated to the peace of mortals, shall receive ampler and better ones—namely, the very peace of immortality, and the glory and honour befitting it, in life eternal for the enjoyment of God and of one's neighbour in God;
所以神,這萬性最智慧的創造者、最公義的安排者,祂立必死的人類為屬地之物中最大的妝飾,便賜給人某些適合此生的善,就是按必死生命微小之量的暫時平安,在他們族類的安全、健全與相交之中,並一切為保守或恢復這平安所必需之物(譬如那些合宜便利地呈現於感官之物——光、聲、可呼吸的空氣、可飲用的水,以及凡適於滋養、遮蓋、醫治、妝飾身體的一切),且是在這最公平的條件之下:凡必死之人正當地善用這些適合必死者之平安的善的,就要領受更豐盛更美好的善——就是那不朽的平安本身,以及與之相稱的榮耀與尊貴,在永生中享受神、並在神裡享受鄰舍;
3:2671
qui autem perperam, nec illa accipiat et haec amittat. CAPUT XIIII.- De ordine ac lege siue terrena siue caelesti, per quam societati humanae etiam dominando consulitur, cui et consulendo seruitur. Omnis igitur usus rerum temporalium refertur ad fructum pacis terrenae in terrena ciuitate; in caelesti autem ciuitate refertur ad fructum pacis aeternae. Quapropter si inrationalia essemus animantia, nihil adpeteremus praeter ordinatam temperaturam partium corporis et requiem adpetitionum; nihil ergo praeter quietem carnis et copiam uoluptatum, ut pax corporis prodesset paci animae. Si enim desit pax corporis, inpeditur etiam inrationalis animae pax, quia requiem adpetitionum consequi non potest.
but whoever has used them wrongly shall neither receive those, and shall lose these. CHAPTER XIV. Of the order and law, whether earthly or heavenly, by which human society is provided for even in ruling, and to which, in being provided for, it is made to serve. Every use, therefore, of temporal things is referred to the fruit of earthly peace in the earthly city; but in the heavenly city it is referred to the fruit of eternal peace. Wherefore, if we were irrational animals, we should seek nothing beyond the ordered tempering of the parts of the body and the repose of the appetites—nothing, then, beyond the rest of the flesh and an abundance of pleasures, that the peace of the body might profit the peace of the soul. For if peace of the body be lacking, the peace also of the irrational soul is impeded, because it cannot attain the repose of the appetites.
但凡錯用這些善的,就既不領受那些善,又喪失這些善。第十四章 論那或屬地或屬天的秩序與律法,藉此甚至在統治中也照顧人類社會,而社會在受照顧時也被使去服事它。所以一切對暫時之物的使用,在屬地之城中乃歸向屬地平安的果效;但在屬天之城中乃歸向永遠平安的果效。因此,我們若是無理性的動物,就只當尋求身體諸部分有序的調和與諸慾望的安息——就是只當尋求肉體的安息與眾多的快樂,好叫身體的平安有益於靈魂的平安。因為身體的平安若有缺乏,連無理性之魂的平安也受攔阻,因它不能得著諸慾望的安息。
3:2672
Utrumque autem simul ei paci prodest, quam inter se habent anima et corpus, id est ordinatae uitae ac salutis. Sicut enim pacem corporis amare se ostendunt animantia, cum fugiunt dolorem, et pacem aahnae , cum propter explendas indigentias adpetitionum uoluptatem sequuntur: ita mortem fugiendo satis indicant, quantum dili . gant pacem, qua sibi conciliantur anima et corpus. Sed quia homini rationalis anima inest, totum hoc, quod habet commune cum bestiis, subdit paci animae rationalis, ut mente aliquid contempletur et secundum hoc aliquid agat, ut sit ei ordinata cognitionis actionisque consensio, quam pacem rationalis animae dixeramus.
But both together profit that peace which the soul and the body have between themselves, that is, the peace of ordered life and health. For just as living creatures show that they love the peace of the body when they flee pain, and the peace of the soul when, for the sake of satisfying the needs of the appetites, they pursue pleasure: so by fleeing death they sufficiently indicate how greatly they love the peace by which soul and body are reconciled to one another. But because a rational soul is in man, he subjects all this, which he has in common with the beasts, to the peace of the rational soul, that with his mind he may contemplate something and act according to it, so that there may be in him the ordered agreement of knowledge and action, which we had called the peace of the rational soul.
但這二者一同有益於靈魂與身體彼此間所有的那平安,就是有序生命與健康的平安。因為正如活物在逃避痛苦時顯出牠們愛身體的平安,在為滿足諸慾望之需而追求快樂時顯出牠們愛魂的平安:照樣,牠們藉著逃避死亡,便充分顯明牠們何等愛那使靈魂與身體彼此和好的平安。但因人裡面有理性的靈魂,他便把這一切與走獸所共有的,都伏在理性之魂的平安之下,好叫他用心思默想某事,並照此而行,使他裡面有知識與行動有序的契合,就是我們所稱為理性之魂的平安。
3:2673
Ad hoc enim uelle debet nec dolore molestari nec desiderio perturbari nec morte dissolui, ut aliquid utile cognoscat et secundum eam cognitionem uitam moresque conponat. Sed ne ipso studio cognitionis propter humanae mentis infirmitatem in pestem alicuius erroris incurrat, opus habet magisterio diuino, cui certus obtemperet, et adiutorio, ut liber obtemperet. Et quoniam, quamdiu est in isto mortali corpore, peregrinatur a Domino: ambulat per fidem, non per speciem; ac per hoc omnem pacem uel corporis uel animae uel simul corporis et animae refert ad illam pacem, quae homini mortali est cum inmortali Deo, ut ei sit ordinata in fide sub aeterna lege oboedientia.
For to this end he ought to wish neither to be troubled by pain, nor disturbed by desire, nor dissolved by death, that he may come to know something useful and according to that knowledge order his life and morals. But lest by the very zeal of knowledge, on account of the weakness of the human mind, he fall into the plague of some error, he has need of divine teaching, which he may surely obey, and of help, that he may obey freely. And because, so long as he is in this mortal body, he is a pilgrim away from the Lord, he walks by faith, not by sight; and on this account he refers all peace, whether of the body or of the soul or of both body and soul together, to that peace which mortal man has with the immortal God, that he may have an ordered obedience in faith under the eternal law.
因為他為此目的,理當願既不為痛苦所擾、不為慾望所亂、不為死亡所毀,好叫他得以認識某些有益之事,並照此認識安排他的生活與品行。但恐怕他正因求知的熱忱、因人心思的軟弱,而陷入某種錯謬之災,他便需要神的教導好叫他確實地順從,並需要幫助好叫他自由地順從。又因他只要還在這必死的身體裡,就是離開主在外作客旅,他便憑信心行事,不憑眼見;因此他把一切平安,無論是身體的、靈魂的、或身體靈魂兼有的,都歸向那必死之人與不朽之神所有的平安,好叫他在永遠的律法之下,有在信德中有序的順服。
3:2674
Iam uero quia duo praecipua praecepta, hoc est dilectionem Dei et dilectionem proximi, docet magister Deus, in quibus tria inuenit homo quae diligat, Deum, se ipsum et proximum, adque ille in se diligendo non errat, qui Deum diligit: consequens est, ut etiam proximo ad diligendum Deum consulat, quem iubetur sicut se ipsum diligere (sic uxori, sic filiis, sic domesticis, sic ceteris quibus potuerit hominibus), et ad hoc sibi a proximo, si forte indiget, consuli uelit; ac per hoc erit pacatus, quantum in ipso est, omni homini pace hominum, id est ordinata concordia, cuius hic ordo est, primum ut nulli noceat, deinde ut etiam prosit cui potuerit. Primitus ergo inest ei suorum cura;
But now, since God the Master teaches two chief precepts, that is, the love of God and the love of neighbour, in which man finds three things which he is to love—God, himself, and his neighbour—and he who loves God does not err in loving himself: it follows that he should take counsel also for his neighbour, that he should love God, whom he is commanded to love as himself (so for his wife, so for his children, so for his household, so for whatever other men he can), and that he should wish counsel to be taken for himself by his neighbour, if perchance he be in need; and on this account he will be at peace, so far as in him lies, with every man, in the peace of men, that is, in ordered concord, whose order is this: first, that he harm no one; then, that he profit whom he can. First, therefore, the care of his own is in him;
但如今,既然主神教導兩條主要的誡命,就是愛神與愛鄰舍,人在其中尋得他所當愛的三樣——神、自己、和鄰舍——而愛神的人在愛自己上並不錯誤:那麼結果就是,他也當為鄰舍籌劃,使鄰舍愛神,就是那他被吩咐當愛如己的神(妻子如此,兒女如此,家人如此,凡他所能及的別人也如此),並且當他或有缺乏時,他也願鄰舍為他籌劃;因此他就盡其所能,與各人在人的平安中和睦,就是在有序的和睦中,這和睦的次序乃是:首先,他不害任何人;其次,他盡所能造福於人。所以,他裡面首先有對自己人的照顧;
3:2675
ad eos quippe habet opportuniorem facilioremque aditum consulendi, uel naturae ordine uel ipsius societatis humanae. Unde apostolus dicit: Quisquis autem suis et maxime domesticis non prouidet, fidem denegat et est infideli deterior. Hinc itaque etiam pax domestica oritur, id est ordinata imperandi oboediendique concordia cohabitantium. Imperant enim, qui consulunt; sicut uir uxori, parentes filiis, domini seruis. Oboediunt autem quibus consulitur; sicut mulieres maritis, filii parentibus, serui dominis. Sed in domo iusti uiuentis ex fide et adhuc ab illa caelesti ciuitate peregrinantis etiam qui imperant seruiunt eis, quibus uidentur imperare.
For he has readier and easier access to consult their welfare, whether by the order of nature or by that of human society itself. Hence the Apostle says: 'Whoever does not provide for his own, and especially for those of his household, has denied the faith and is worse than an unbeliever.' From this, then, arises also domestic peace, that is, the well-ordered concord of those dwelling together in commanding and obeying. For those who care for the rest command — as the husband the wife, parents their children, masters their servants. And those whose welfare is cared for obey — as wives their husbands, children their parents, servants their masters. But in the house of the just man who lives by faith and is still a pilgrim from that heavenly city, even those who command serve those whom they seem to command.
因為無論是按本性的次序,或是按人類社會本身的次序,他都更有便利、更易於去顧念他們的福祉。所以使徒說:「凡不為自己的人,尤其不為自己家裡的人籌劃供給的,就是背棄了信德,比不信的人還壞。」於是家庭的平安也由此而生,就是同住者在發令與順從之間有條不紊的和睦。那些籌劃顧念的人發令——如丈夫之於妻子,父母之於兒女,主人之於僕人;那些被顧念的人順從——如妻子之於丈夫,兒女之於父母,僕人之於主人。但在憑信德而活、仍從那天上之城作客旅而行的義人家中,連發令的人也服事那些他們看似在發令的人。
3:2676
Neque enim dominandi cupiditate imperant, sed officio consulendi, nec principandi superbia, sed prouidendi misericordia. CAPUT XV. De libertate naturali et de seruitute, cuius prima causa peccatum est, quia homo malae uoluntatis, etiamsi non est mancipium alterius hominis, seruus est propriae libidinis. Hoc naturalis ordo praescribit, ita Deus hominem condidit. Nam: Dominetur, inquit, piscium maris et uolatilium caeli et omnium repentium, quae repunt super terram. Rationalem factum ad imaginem suam noluit nisi inrationabilibus dominari; non hominem homini. sed hominem pecori.
For they do not command out of a lust for domination, but from a duty of caring for others; not from the pride of ruling, but from the mercy of providing. CHAPTER XV. On natural liberty, and on servitude, whose first cause is sin; for a man of evil will, even if he is not the slave of another man, is the slave of his own lust. This the natural order prescribes; thus did God create man. For He said: 'Let him have dominion over the fish of the sea and the birds of the air and over every creeping thing that creeps upon the earth.' He willed that man, made rational in His own image, should have dominion over none but the irrational creatures: not man over man, but man over the beast.
因為他們發令並非出於支配的私慾,而是出於顧念他人的職分;並非出於統治的驕傲,而是出於籌劃供給的憐憫。第十五章。論本性的自由,並論奴役(其首要原因乃是罪);因為意志邪惡的人,即使不是別人的奴僕,仍是自己情慾的奴僕。這是本性的次序所規定的;神就是這樣造人的。因為祂說:「要叫他管理海裡的魚、空中的鳥,和地上所爬行的一切爬物。」祂願意按祂自己形像所造、賦有理性的人,只管理無理性的受造之物:不是人管理人,而是人管理牲畜。
3:2677
Inde primi iusti pastores pecorum magis quam reges hominum constituti sunt, ut etiam sic insinuaret Deus, quid postulet ordo creaturarum, quid exigat meritum peccatorum. Condicio quippe seruitutis iure intellegitur inposita peccatori. Proinde nusquam scripturarum legimus seruum, antequam hoc uocabulo Noe iustus peccatum filii uindicaret. Nomen itaque istuc culpa meruit, non natura. Origo autem uocabuli seruorum in Latina lingua inde creditur ducta, quod hi, qui iure belli possent occidi. a uictoribus cum seruabantur serui fiebant, a seruando appellati; quod etiam ipsum sine peccati merito non est. Nam et cum iustum geritur bellum, pro peccato e contrario dimicatur;
Hence the first righteous men were established as shepherds of flocks rather than as kings of men, so that even in this way God might intimate what the order of creation requires, and what the desert of sins demands. For the condition of servitude is rightly understood to have been imposed upon the sinner. And so nowhere in the Scriptures do we read of a slave before the just Noah punished his son's sin with that word. The name, therefore, was earned by guilt, not by nature. The origin of the word for slaves in the Latin tongue is believed to be derived from this: that those who by the law of war might have been killed, when they were preserved by the victors, became slaves, being named from being preserved (servando); and this very thing is not without the desert of sin. For even when a just war is waged, the opposing side fights on behalf of sin;
因此最早的義人被立為羊群的牧人,而非眾人的君王,好叫神藉此也暗示受造之物的次序所要求的,以及罪的應得所索取的。因為奴役的境況被正確地理解為加在罪人身上的。所以在聖經裡,直到義人挪亞用「奴僕」這詞懲罰他兒子的罪以前,我們無處讀到「奴僕」一詞。可見這名稱是罪過所賺得的,而非本性所致。拉丁語中「奴僕」(servus)一詞的來源,據信是由此而來:那些按戰爭法本可被殺的人,當他們被勝利者保全(servando)時就成了奴僕,因「保全」而得名;而這事本身也並非沒有罪的應得。因為即使在進行正義的戰爭時,敵對的一方乃是為罪而戰;
3:2678
et omnis uictoria, cum etiam malis prouenit, diuino iudicio uictos humiliat uel emendans peccata uel puniens. Testis est homo Dei Daniel. cum in captiuitate positus peccata sua et peccata populi sui confitetur Deo et hanc esse causam illius captiuitatis pio dolore testatur. Prima ergo seruitutis causa peccatum est. ut homo homini condicionis uinculo subderetur; quod non fit nisi Deo iudicante, aput quem non est iniquitas et nouit diuersas poenas meritis distribuere delinquentium. Sicut autem supernus Dominus dicit: Omnis, qui facit peccatum, seruus est peccati, ac per hoc multi quidem religiosi dominis iniquis, non tamen liberis seruiunt:
and every victory, even when it falls to the wicked, by divine judgment humbles the conquered, either correcting their sins or punishing them. A witness to this is the man of God, Daniel, who, set in captivity, confesses to God his own sins and the sins of his people, and with godly sorrow testifies that this is the cause of that captivity. The first cause of servitude, then, is sin, that man should be subjected to man by the bond of his condition; and this does not happen except by the judgment of God, with whom there is no iniquity, and who knows how to apportion diverse punishments to the deserts of those who offend. As the Lord on high says: 'Everyone who commits sin is the slave of sin'; and thus many indeed who are religious serve masters who are unjust, yet not free masters:
並且每一場勝利,即使落在惡人手中,也藉神的審判使戰敗者降卑,或是糾正他們的罪,或是懲罰他們。神人但以理就是見證:他被擄之中,向神承認自己的罪和本族百姓的罪,並以敬虔的憂傷見證這正是那次被擄的原因。可見奴役的首要原因乃是罪,以致人藉其境況的束縛被服在人之下;而這事除非藉神的審判,否則不會發生——在神那裡並無不義,祂知道如何按犯罪者的應得分派各樣的刑罰。正如至高的主所說:「凡犯罪的,就是罪的奴僕。」因此確有許多敬虔之人服事不義的主人,卻並非服事自由的主人:
3:2679
A quo enim quis deuictus est, huic et seruus addictus est. Et utique felicius seruitur homini, quam libidini, cum saeuissimo dominatu uastet corda mortalium, ut alias omittam, libido ipsa dominandi. Hominibus autem illo pacis ordine, quo aliis alii subiecti sunt, sicut prodest humilitas seruientibus, ita nocet superbia dominantibus. Nullus autem natura, in qua prius Deus hominem condidit, seruus est hominis aut peccati. Verum et poenalis seruitus ea lege ordinatur, quae naturalem ordinem conseruari iubet, perturbari uetat; quia si contra eam legem non esset factum, nihil esset poenali seruitute cohercendum.
for by whomever a man is overcome, to him also is he bound as a slave. And surely it is happier to be in servitude to a man than to lust, since that very lust of domination — to pass over other lusts — lays waste the hearts of mortals with the most savage tyranny. Among men, however, by that order of peace in which some are subjected to others, just as humility profits those who serve, so does pride harm those who dominate. But no one is by nature — in which God first created man — the slave of man or of sin. Yet even penal servitude is ordained by that law which commands the natural order to be preserved and forbids it to be disturbed; for if nothing had been done against that law, there would be nothing to be restrained by penal servitude.
因為人被誰制伏,就也被當作奴僕歸與誰。誠然,服事人比服事情慾更為有福,因為那支配的情慾本身——姑且不論其他情慾——以最殘暴的轄制蹂躪世人的心。然而在眾人之中,藉那平安的次序——人彼此互相服在他人之下——正如謙卑使服事的人得益,驕傲也照樣使支配的人受害。但按神起初造人時所賦的本性,無人是人的奴僕或罪的奴僕。然而連帶刑罰性的奴役也是由那律法所安排的——那律法命令本性的次序得以保存、禁止它被攪亂;因為若沒有人違背那律法,就沒有什麼需要用刑罰性的奴役來約束了。
3:2680
Ideoque apostolus etiam seruos monet subditos esse dominis suis et ex animo eis cum bona uoluntate serio; ut scilicet, si non possunt a dominis liberi fieri, suam seruitutem ipsi quodam modo liberam faciant, non timore subdolo, sed fideli dilectione seruiendo, donec transeat iniquitas et euacuetur omnis principatus et potestas humana et sit Deus omnia in omnibus. CAPUT XVI. De aequo iure dominandi. Quocirca etiamsi habuerunt seruos iusti patres nostri, sic administrabant domesticam pacem, ut secundum haec temporalia bona filiorum sortem a seruorum condicione distinguerent; ad Deum autem colendum, in quo aeterna bona speranda sunt, omnibus domus suae membris pari dilectione consulerent.
Therefore the Apostle also admonishes servants to be subject to their masters and to serve them from the heart with good will; namely, that if they cannot be made free by their masters, they may in a certain way make their own servitude free, by serving not with crafty fear but with faithful love, until iniquity passes away and all human rule and power is brought to nothing and God is all in all. CHAPTER XVI. On the equitable right of ruling. Wherefore, although our righteous fathers had slaves, they so administered domestic peace as to distinguish, in regard to these temporal goods, the lot of their sons from the condition of their slaves; but in regard to the worship of God, in whom eternal goods are to be hoped for, they cared with equal love for all the members of their household.
所以使徒也勸勉僕人要順服自己的主人,並從心裡甘心樂意地服事他們;就是說,他們若不能由主人使之得自由,便可以某種方式使自己的奴役成為自由的——不是以詭詐的懼怕,而是以忠誠的愛心去服事,直到不義過去,一切人間的執政和掌權都歸於無有,而神在萬有之中作萬有。第十六章。論統治的公平權利。所以,我們的義祖雖然擁有奴僕,他們卻如此治理家庭的平安,以致在這些暫時的福分上,把兒子的份與奴僕的境況區別開來;但在敬拜神(永遠的福分要在祂裡面盼望)的事上,他們以同等的愛心顧念全家的眾人。
3:2681
Quod naturalis ordo ita praescribit, ut nomen patrum familias hinc exortum sit et tam late uulgatum, ut etiam inique dominantes hoc se gaudeant appellari. Qui autem ueri patres familias sunt, omnibus in familia sua tamquam filiis ad colendum et promerendum Deum consulunt, desiderantes adque optantes uenire ad caelestem domum, ubi necessarium non sit officium imperandi mortalibus, quia necessarium non erit officium consulendi iam in illa inmortalitate felicibus; quo donec ueniatur, magis debent patres quod dominantur, quam serui tolerare quod seruiunt.
This the natural order so prescribes that the name 'fathers of families' arose from it and became so widely current that even those who rule unjustly rejoice to be called by it. But those who are true fathers of families care for all in their household as for sons, for the worship and gaining of God, desiring and longing to come to the heavenly home, where the office of commanding mortals will not be necessary, because the office of caring for those who are already happy in that immortality will not be necessary; until which is reached, fathers ought to bear the fact that they rule more than slaves the fact that they serve.
這是本性的次序所如此規定的,以致「一家之父」的名稱由此而生,並且如此廣為流傳,連那些不義地統治的人也樂意被這樣稱呼。但那些真正作一家之父的人,把家中眾人都當作兒子般顧念,為使他們敬拜並得著神,渴望並切盼來到那天上的家——在那裡發令管理必死之人的職分將不再需要,因為顧念那些已在那不朽中蒙福之人的職分將不再需要;在抵達那裡以前,作父親的擔負他們所統治的,理當勝過奴僕擔負他們所服事的。
3:2682
Si quis autem in domo per inoboedientiam domesticae paci aduersatur, corripitur seu uerbo seu uerbere seu quolibet alio genere poenae iusto adque licito, quantum societas humana concedit, pro eius qui corripitur utilitate, ut paci unde dissiluerat coaptetur. Sicut enim non est beneficentiae adiuuando efficere, ut bonum quod maius est amittatur: ita non est innocentiae parcendo sinere. ut in malum grauius incidatur. Pertinet ergo ad innocentis officium, non solum nemini malum inferre, uerum etiam cohibere a peccato uel punire peccatum, ut aut ipse qui plectitur corrigatur experimento, aut alii terreantur exemplo.
But if anyone in the household, through disobedience, sets himself against domestic peace, he is corrected, whether by word or by stripe or by any other kind of just and lawful punishment, as far as human society permits, for the benefit of the one who is corrected, that he may be fitted again to the peace from which he had broken away. For just as it is not benevolence to help in such a way as to cause the loss of a greater good, so it is not innocence to spare in such a way as to allow one to fall into a graver evil. It belongs, therefore, to the duty of the innocent man not only to do harm to no one, but also to restrain from sin or to punish sin, so that either the one who is chastised may be corrected by the experience, or others deterred by the example.
但家中若有人因悖逆而與家庭的平安為敵,他就要受糾正,或藉言語,或藉鞭打,或藉任何其他公正合法的刑罰,在人類社會所容許的範圍內,為要使受糾正者得益處,好叫他重新被配合到他先前所脫離的那平安裡。因為正如以這樣的方式幫助、卻致使更大的善喪失,並非真仁慈;照樣以這樣的方式寬縱、卻容人陷入更重的惡,也並非真無辜。所以無辜之人的職分不僅在於不害任何人,也在於約束人不犯罪,或懲罰罪,好叫那受懲罰的人因此經歷而得糾正,或叫別人因這榜樣而生敬畏。
3:2683
Quia igitur hominis domus initium siue particula debet esse ciuitatis, omne autem initium ad aliquem sui generis finem et omnis pars ad uniuersi, cuius pars est, integritatem refertur, satis apparet esse consequens, ut ad pacem ciuicam pax domestica referatur, id est, ut ordinata imperandi oboediendique concordia cohabitantium referatur ad ordinatam imperandi oboediendique concordiam ciuium. Ita fit, ut ex lege ciuitatis praecepta sumere patrem familias oporteat, quibus domum suam sic regat, ut sit paci adcommoda ciuitatis. CAPUT XVII. Unde caelestis societas cum terrena ciuitate pacem habeat et unde discordiam.
Since, therefore, a man's house ought to be the beginning or a small part of the city, and every beginning is referred to some end of its own kind, and every part to the integrity of the whole of which it is a part, it appears plainly enough to follow that domestic peace is referred to civic peace — that is, that the well-ordered concord of those dwelling together in commanding and obeying is referred to the well-ordered concord of citizens in commanding and obeying. Thus it comes about that the father of a family ought to take his precepts from the law of the city, so as to govern his house in such a way that it is suited to the peace of the city. CHAPTER XVII. Whence the heavenly society has peace with the earthly city, and whence discord.
既然如此,人的家既當作城邦的起始或一個小部分,而每一起始都歸向某種同類的終局,每一部分都歸向它所屬之整體的完整,那麼顯然可以推知:家庭的平安歸向城邦的平安——就是說,同住者在發令與順從之間有條不紊的和睦,歸向公民在發令與順從之間有條不紊的和睦。於是便如此:一家之父當從城邦的法律中取得準則,好叫他這樣治理自己的家,使之與城邦的平安相適合。第十七章。論天上的社會從何處與地上之城有平安,又從何處有不和。
3:2684
Sed domus hominum, qui non uiuunt ex fide, pacem terrenam ex huius temporalis uitae rebus commodisque sectatur: domus autem hominum ex fide uiuentium exspectat ea, quae in futurum aeterna promissa sunt, terrenisque rebus ac temporalibus tamquam peregrina utitur, non quibus capiatur et auertatur quo tendit in Deum, sed quibus sustentetur ad facilius toleranda minimeque augenda onera corporis COITUPtibilis , quod adgrauat animam. Idcirco rerum uitae huic mortali necessariarum utrisque hominibus et utrique domui communis est usus; sed finis utendi cuique suus proprius multumque diuersus.
But the household of those who do not live by faith pursues an earthly peace from the things and conveniences of this temporal life; whereas the household of those who live by faith awaits those things which are promised as eternal in the future, and uses earthly and temporal things as a pilgrim — not as things by which it may be captivated and turned aside from where it tends toward God, but as things by which it may be sustained for the easier bearing, and by no means the increasing, of the burdens of the corruptible body, which weighs down the soul. Therefore the use of things necessary for this mortal life is common to both kinds of men and to both households; but the end of using them is to each its own, and widely different.
但那些不憑信德而活之人的家,從這今生暫時生活的事物與便利中追求屬地的平安;而那些憑信德而活之人的家,卻等候那些應許作為將來永遠的事物,並以客旅的身分使用屬地暫時的事物——不是當作被它迷住、以致從歸向神的途中被引離的事物,而是當作藉以得扶持的事物,好叫那壓垮靈魂的、必朽身體的重擔更易擔負、絕不增添。所以這必死生活所需事物的使用,是兩種人、兩個家所共有的;但使用它們的終極目的,各有其自己的,而且大不相同。
3:2685
Ita etiam terrena ciuitas, quae non uiuit ex fide, terrenam pacem adpetit in eoque defigit imperandi oboediendique concordiam ciuium, ut sit eis de rebus ad mortalem uitam pertinentibus humanarum quaedam conpositio uoluntatum. Ciuitas autem caelestis uel potius pars eius, quae in hac mortalitate peregrinatur et uiuit ex fide, etiam ista pace necesse est utatur, donec ipsa, cui talis pax necessaria est, mortalitas transeat;
So too the earthly city, which does not live by faith, seeks an earthly peace, and fixes the concord of citizens in commanding and obeying upon this: that there may be among them a certain harmony of human wills concerning the things pertaining to mortal life. But the heavenly city, or rather that part of it which is a pilgrim in this mortality and lives by faith, must of necessity make use even of this peace, until that mortality itself, to which such peace is necessary, passes away;
照樣,那不憑信德而活的地上之城也尋求屬地的平安,並把公民在發令與順從之間的和睦定在這事上:就是叫他們對於關乎必死生活的事物,有某種人意的協調。但那天上之城,或更確切說是它在這必死之境作客旅、憑信德而活的那一部分,必然也要使用這平安,直到那需要這種平安的必死之境本身過去;
3:2686
ac per hoc, dum aput terrenam ciuitatem uelut captiuam uitam suae peregrinationis agit, iam promissione redemtionis et dono spiritali tamquam pignore accepto legibus terrenae ciuitatis, quibus haec administrantur, quae sustentandae mortali uitae adcommodata sunt, obtemperare non dubitat, ut, quoniam communis est ipsa mortalitas. seruetur in rebus ad eam pertinentibus inter ciuitatem utramque concordia.
and through this, while it leads, as it were, a captive life of its pilgrimage among the earthly city, having already received the promise of redemption and the spiritual gift as a pledge, it does not hesitate to obey the laws of the earthly city by which those things are administered which are adapted to the sustaining of mortal life, so that, since this mortality itself is common to both, concord may be preserved between the two cities in the things that pertain to it.
並且藉此,當它在地上之城中度其客旅、彷彿被擄的生活時,既已領受了救贖的應許和那作為憑質的屬靈恩賜,它便毫不遲疑地順從地上之城的法律——藉這些法律來治理那些適於維持必死生活的事物——好叫既然這必死之境本是兩者所共有的,在凡關乎它的事上,兩城之間便可保存和睦。
3:2687
Verum quia terrena ciuitas habuit quosdam suos sapientes, quos diuina inprobat disciplina, qui uel suspicati uel decepti a daemonibus crederent multos deos conciliandos esse rebus humanis, ad quorum diuersa quodam modo officia diuersa subdita pertinerent, ad alium corpus, ad alium animum, inque ipso corpore ad alium caput, ad alium ceruicem et cetera singula ad singulos; similiter in animo ad alium ingenium, ad alium doctrinam, ad alium iram, ad alium concupiscentiam;
But because the earthly city has had certain of its own wise men, whom divine teaching condemns, who, either suspecting or deceived by demons, believed that many gods must be conciliated for human affairs — to whose diverse offices, in a certain way, diverse matters were subject: to one the body, to another the soul; and in the body itself, to one the head, to another the neck, and each several part to a several god; likewise in the soul, to one the natural talent, to another learning, to another anger, to another desire;
但因為地上之城曾有它自己某些智者(為神聖的教訓所譴責),他們或是憑臆測,或是受了邪靈的欺哄,竟信必須為人間的事務籠絡許多神明——這些神明各以某種方式分掌不同的事務:一位掌身體,另一位掌靈魂;連身體本身,一位掌頭,另一位掌頸,各個肢體分屬各個神明;同樣在靈魂中,一位掌天賦才智,另一位掌學識,另一位掌怒氣,另一位掌情慾;
3:2688
inque ipsis rebus uitae adiacentibus ad alium pecus, ad alium triticum, ad alium uinum, ad alium oleum, ad alium siluas, ad alium nummos, ad alium nauigationem, ad alium bella adque uictorias, ad alium coniugia, ad alium partum ac fecunditatem et ad alios alia cetera: caelestis autem ciuitas cum unum Deum solum colendum nosset eique tantum modo seruiendum seruitute illa, quae Graece Xocrpeia dicitur et non nisi Deo debetur, fideli pietate censeret:
and in the very things that pertain to life, to one cattle, to another wheat, to another wine, to another oil, to another the forests, to another money, to another navigation, to another wars and victories, to another marriages, to another childbirth and fruitfulness, and to others yet other things: but the heavenly city, knowing that one God alone must be worshipped, and that to Him alone is owed that service which in Greek is called latreia and is due to none but God, judged with faithful piety —
並且在那些關乎生活的事物本身上,一位掌牲畜,另一位掌麥子,另一位掌酒,另一位掌油,另一位掌森林,另一位掌錢財,另一位掌航海,另一位掌戰爭與勝利,另一位掌婚姻,另一位掌生育與繁衍,還有其餘各樣事物分屬其餘各位:但那天上之城,既知道惟有獨一的神當受敬拜,又知道惟有對祂才當獻上那種在希臘文中稱為「latreia(崇拜)」、惟獨歸於神的事奉,便以忠誠的虔敬如此判定——
3:2689
factum est, ut religionis leges cum terrena ciuitate non posset habere communes proque his ab ea dissentire haberet necesse adque oneri esse diuersa sentientibus eorumque iras et odia et persecutionum inpetus sustinere, nisi cum animos aduersantium aliquando terrore suae multitudinis et semper diuino adiutorio propulsaret. Haec ergo caelestis ciuitas dum peregrinatur in terra, ex omnibus gentibus ciues euocat adque in omnibus linguis peregrinam colligit societatem, non curans quidquid in moribus legibus institutisque diuersum est, quibus pax terrena uel conquiritur uel tenetur.
it came about that it could not have laws of religion in common with the earthly city, and that on account of these it had to dissent from it, and to be a burden to those who thought differently, and to endure their wrath and hatred and the assaults of persecutions, except when at times it warded off the minds of its adversaries by the terror of its own numbers, and always by divine aid. This heavenly city, therefore, while it is a pilgrim on earth, calls out citizens from all nations and gathers a pilgrim society in all tongues, taking no account of whatever is diverse in customs, laws, and institutions by which earthly peace is acquired or maintained;
於是便如此:它不能與地上之城共有宗教的法律,並且為此必須與它分歧,且成為那些持不同意見之人的重擔,又要忍受他們的忿怒、仇恨和逼迫的攻擊,除非有時藉自己人數的威懾、並始終藉神的幫助,擊退敵對者的心意。所以這天上之城,當它在地上作客旅時,從萬民中召出公民,在各種語言中聚集一個作客旅的社會,毫不顧及那藉以求取或保守屬地平安的風俗、法律和制度中有何不同;
3:2690
nihil eorum rescindens uel destruens, immo etiam seruans ac sequens, quod licet diuersum in diuersis nationibus, ad unum tamen eundemque finem terrenae pacis intenditur, si religionem, qua unus summus et uerus Deus colendus docetur. non inpedit. Utitur ergo etiam caelestis ciuitas in hac sua peregrinatione pace terrena et de rebus ad mortalem hominum naturam pertinentibus humanarum uoluntatum conpositionem. quantum salua pietate ac religione conceditur, tuetur adque adpetit eamque terrenam pacem refert ad caelestem pacem,: quae uere ita pax est, ut rationalis dumtaxat creaturae sola pax habenda adque dicenda sit, ordinatissima scilicet et concordissima societas fruendi Deo et inuicem in Deo;
abolishing or destroying none of them, but rather preserving and following them, since, though diverse among diverse nations, they are nevertheless directed toward one and the same end of earthly peace, provided they do not hinder the religion which teaches that the one most high and true God is to be worshipped. The heavenly city, therefore, even in this its pilgrimage makes use of the earthly peace, and, in the things pertaining to the mortal nature of men, it guards and seeks a harmony of human wills as far as may be allowed with piety and religion preserved, and it refers that earthly peace to the heavenly peace — which is so truly peace that it must be held and called the only peace, at least of the rational creature: namely, the most orderly and most harmonious fellowship of enjoying God, and of one another in God;
它並不廢除或毀壞它們中的任何一樣,反倒保存並遵循它們,因為這些風俗雖在各民族中各不相同,卻仍都指向屬地平安這同一個目的,只要它們不攔阻那教導人當敬拜獨一至高真神的宗教。所以那天上之城,即使在它這客旅之中,也使用屬地的平安,並且在凡關乎人必死本性的事上,在能保全虔敬與宗教的範圍內,盡力守護並尋求人意的協調,又把那屬地的平安歸向天上的平安——那才是真正的平安,以致它必須被視為、被稱為惟一的平安,至少是有理性受造之物惟一的平安:就是極其有序、極其和諧的團契,在於享受神、並在神裡面彼此享受;
3:2691
quo cum uentum erit, non erit uita mortalis, sed plane certeque uitalis nec corpus animale, quod, dum corrumpitur, adgrauat animam, sed spiritale sine ulla indigentia ex omni parte subditum uoluntati. Hanc pacem, dum peregrinatur in fide, habet adque ex hac fide iuste uiuit, cum ad illam pacem adipiscendam refert quidquid bonarum actionum gerit erga Deum et proximum, quoniam uita ciuitatis utique socialis est. CAPUT XVIII.
when this is reached, there will be no mortal life, but life plainly and certainly vital; nor an animal body, which while it is corrupted weighs down the soul, but a spiritual one, without any need, in every part subject to the will. This peace, while it is a pilgrim in faith, the heavenly city possesses, and by this faith it lives justly, when it refers to the attainment of that peace whatever good actions it performs toward God and neighbor, since the life of the city is altogether a social one. CHAPTER XVIII.
當抵達那裡時,將不再有必死的生命,而是顯然確實有生氣的生命;也不再有動物性的身體(它在朽壞時壓垮靈魂),而是屬靈的身體,毫無欠缺,全然順服於意志。這平安,當它在信德中作客旅時,天上之城就已擁有,並憑這信德公義地生活,因它把自己向神和鄰舍所行的一切善行,都歸向獲得那平安;因為城邦的生活完全是團體性的。第十八章。
3:2692
Quam diuersa sit Academiae nouae ambiguitas a constantia fidei Christianae., Quod autem adtinet ad illam differentiam, quam de Academicis nouis Varro adhibuit, quibus incerta sunt omnia, omnino ciuitas Dei talem dubitationem tamquam dementiam detestatur, habens de rebus, quas mente adque ratione conprehendit, etiamsi paruam propter corpus corruptibile, quod adgrauat animam (quoniam, sicut dicit apostolus, ex parte scimus), tamen certissimam scientiam, creditque sensibus in rei cuiusque euidentia, quibus per corpus animus utitur, quoniam miserabilius fallitur, qui numquam putat eis esse credendum:
How greatly the doubt of the New Academy differs from the constancy of the Christian faith. But as for that distinction which Varro drew from the New Academics, to whom all things are uncertain, the City of God altogether detests such doubt as a kind of madness; for it has, concerning the things which it comprehends by mind and reason — even if only a little, on account of the corruptible body which weighs down the soul (since, as the Apostle says, 'we know in part') — nevertheless a most certain knowledge; and it trusts the senses in the evidence of any thing, which the mind uses through the body, since one is more wretchedly deceived who thinks that the senses are never to be trusted:
新學園派的疑惑與基督信仰的堅定相差何等之遠。至於瓦羅從新學園派人士所引出的那個區別——對他們而言一切都不確定——神之城完全憎惡這樣的疑惑,視之為一種癲狂;因為論到它憑心思與理性所領悟的事物,它擁有極其確定的知識——縱然因那壓垮靈魂的必朽身體之故,所知僅有少許(正如使徒所說:「我們所知道的有限」);並且它在任何事物的明證上信靠感官,就是心思藉身體所使用的感官,因為那以為感官絕不可信的人,反而陷於更可悲的受騙:
3:2693
credit etiam scripturis sanctis et ueteribus et nouis, quas canonicas appellamus, unde fides ipsa concepta est, ex qua iustus uiuit; per quam sine dubitatione ambulamus, quamdiu peregrinamur a Domino; qua salua adque certa de quibusdam rebus, quas neque sensu neque ratione percepimus neque . nobis per scripturam canonicam claruerunt nec per testes, quibus non credere absurdum est, in nostram notitiam peruenerunt, sine iusta reprehensione dubitamus. CAPUT XVIIII. De habitu et moribus populi Christiani. Nihil sane ad istam pertinet ciuitatem quo habitu uel more uiuendi, si non est contra diuina praecepta, istam fidem, qua peruenitur ad Deum, quisque sectetur;
it believes also the Holy Scriptures, both old and new, which we call canonical, whence faith itself is conceived, by which the just man lives; through which we walk without doubting, as long as we are pilgrims away from the Lord; and as long as this is safe and certain, concerning certain things which we have perceived neither by sense nor by reason, nor have become clear to us through the canonical Scripture, nor have come to our knowledge through witnesses whom it is absurd not to believe, we doubt without just reproach. CHAPTER XIX. On the dress and manners of the Christian people. It pertains in no way to this city by what dress or manner of living anyone follows this faith, by which one comes to God, provided it is not contrary to the divine precepts;
它也相信新舊兩約的聖經——我們稱之為正典——信德本身正是由此而生,義人就憑這信德活著;我們既憑這信德毫無疑惑地行走,直到我們離開主作客旅之時;只要這信德安然確定,那麼對於某些事物——是我們既未藉感官、也未藉理性所知,又未藉正典聖經向我們顯明,亦未藉那些不信便屬荒謬的見證人傳到我們所知的——我們便可毫無正當可責地存疑。第十九章。論基督徒百姓的衣著與習俗。一個人以何種衣著或生活方式去遵循那使人得以歸向神的信德,只要不違背神聖的誡命,於這城都全然無關緊要;
3:2694
unde ipsos quoque philosophos, quando Christiani fiunt. non habitum uel consuetudinem uictus, quae nihil inpedit religionem, sed falsa dogmata mutare conpellit. Unde illam quam Varro adhibuit ex Cynicis differentiam, si nihil turpiter adque intemperanter agat, omnino non curat. Ex tribus. uero illis uitae generibus. otioso, actuoso et ex utroque conposito, quamuis salua fide quisque possit in quolibet eorum uitam ducere et ad sempiterna praemia peruenire, interest tamen quid amore teneat ueritatis, quid officio caritatis inpendat.fNec sic esse quisque debet otiosus, ut in eodem otio utilitatem non cogitet proximi, nec sic actuosus, ut contemplationem non requirat Dei.
hence, when philosophers themselves become Christians, it compels them to change not their dress or habit of life, which in no way hinders religion, but their false doctrines. Hence that distinction which Varro drew from the Cynics it cares nothing about at all, provided one does nothing basely and intemperately. But of those three kinds of life — the leisurely, the active, and that composed of both — although anyone may, with faith preserved, lead his life in any of them and attain to the everlasting rewards, it nevertheless matters what he holds by the love of truth, what he expends by the duty of charity. No one ought to be so leisured that in his very leisure he does not consider the benefit of his neighbor, nor so active that he does not seek the contemplation of God.
因此,當哲學家自己成為基督徒時,它並不強迫他們改變那毫不攔阻宗教的衣著或生活習慣,而是強迫他們改變虛假的教條。因此,瓦羅從犬儒派所引出的那個區別,它全然毫不在意,只要人不做卑下放縱之事。然而在那三種生活方式中——閒逸的、行動的,以及兩者兼具的——雖然人都可以在保全信德的前提下,於其中任何一種度其生活並得著永遠的賞賜,但他憑對真理的愛所持守的是什麼、憑愛心的職分所付出的是什麼,仍是要緊的。沒有人該如此閒逸,以致在這閒逸中不顧念鄰舍的益處;也沒有人該如此行動,以致不尋求對神的默想。
3:2695
In otio non iners uacatio delectare debet, sed aut inquisitio aut inuentio ueritatis, ut in ea quisque proficiat et quod inuenerit ne alteri inuideat. In actione uero non amandus est honor in hac uita siue potentia, quoniam omnia uana sub sole, sed opus ipsum, quod per eundem honorem uel potentiam fit, si recte adque utiliter fit, id est, ut ualeat ad eam salutem subditorum, quae secundum Deum est; unde iam superius disputauimus. Propter quod ait apostolus: Qui episcopatum desiderat, bonum opus desiderat. Exponere uoluit quid sit episcopatus, quia nomen est operis, non honoris.
In leisure, it ought not to be an idle vacancy that delights, but either the seeking or the finding of truth, that each may make progress in it and not begrudge to another what he has found. In action, however, honor in this life is not to be loved, nor power, since all things under the sun are vain, but the work itself which is done through that honor or power, if it is done rightly and usefully — that is, that it may avail for the welfare of subjects, which is according to God; of which we have already disputed above. For this reason the Apostle says: 'He who desires the office of a bishop desires a good work.' He wished to expound what a bishopric is, because it is the name of a work, not of an honor.
在閒逸中,叫人喜悅的不該是懶散的空虛,而該是對真理的尋求或發現,好叫各人在其中長進,並且不嫉妒別人所發現的。然而在行動中,不該愛今生的尊榮或權勢,因為日光之下一切都是虛空,而該愛那藉這尊榮或權勢所成就的工作本身——只要它行得正確有益,就是說,能有益於眾人的福祉、合乎神(這一點我們在前面已經論述過)。為此,使徒說:「人若想得監督的職分,就是羨慕善工。」他要解明監督的職分是什麼,因為這是一個工作的名稱,而非尊榮的名稱。
3:2696
Graecum est enim adque inde ductum uocabulum, quod ille qui praeficitur eis quibus praeficitur superintendit, curam scilicet eorum gerens; oxoso ? quippe intentio est; ergo 67cioxojrslv , si uelimus, Latine superintendere possumus dicere, ut intellegat non se esse episcopum, qui praeesse dilexerit, non prodesse. Itaque ab studio cognoscendae ueritatis nemo prohibetur, quod ad laudabile pertinet otium; locus uero superior, sine quo regi populus non potest, etsi ita teneatur adque administretur ut decet, tamen indecenter adpetitur. Quam ob rem otium sanctum quaerit caritas ueri-. tatis; negotium iustum suscipit necessitas caritatis.
For it is a Greek word, and derived from this: that he who is set over those over whom he is set 'oversees' them — that is, bears care of them; for skopos means intention; therefore episkopein, if we wish, we may say in Latin 'superintendere' (to superintend), so that he may understand that he is not a bishop who has loved to be set over rather than to be of profit. And so no one is forbidden from the zeal of knowing the truth, which belongs to praiseworthy leisure; but the higher position, without which a people cannot be governed, even if it be held and administered as is fitting, is nevertheless unbecomingly coveted. Wherefore the love of truth seeks a holy leisure; the necessity of charity undertakes just business.
因為這是一個希臘文詞,由此而來:那被立來管理眾人的人「監看」(oversees)他們——就是擔負對他們的看顧;因為「skopos」意為「注視」;所以「episkopein」,我們若願意,在拉丁文中可說作「superintendere(監督)」,好叫他明白:那愛慕居於眾人之上、而非愛慕有所裨益的人,並不是真監督。因此,無人被禁止存著認識真理的熱忱,這屬於值得稱讚的閒逸;但那較高的職位——治理百姓所不可缺少的——即使被持守和管理得合宜,貪求它仍是不合宜的。所以,對真理的愛尋求聖潔的閒逸;愛心的必要承擔公義的事務。
3:2697
Quam sarcinam si nullus inponit, percipiendae adque intuendae uacandum est ueritati; si autem inponitur, suscipienda est propter caritatis necessitatem: sed nec sic omni modo ueritatis delectatio deserenda est, ne subtrahatur illa suauitas et obprimat ista necessitas. CAPUT XX. Quod ciues sanctorum in huius uitae tempore spe beati sint. Quam ob rem summum bonum ciuitatis Dei cum sit pax aeterna adque perfecta, non per quam mortales transeant nascendo adque moriendo, sed in qua inmortales maneant nihil aduersi omnino patiendo:
If no one imposes this burden, we must be free for perceiving and beholding the truth; but if it is imposed, it must be undertaken on account of the necessity of charity: yet not even so should the delight of truth be wholly forsaken, lest that sweetness be withdrawn and this necessity overwhelm us. CHAPTER XX. That the citizens of the saints are, in the time of this life, blessed in hope. Wherefore, since the highest good of the City of God is eternal and perfect peace — not that through which mortals pass by being born and dying, but that in which immortals abide, suffering nothing adverse at all:
若無人加上這重擔,我們就當得空去領會並仰望真理;但這重擔若被加上,便當為著愛心的必要而承擔:然而即便如此,也不該全然撇下對真理的喜悅,免得那甘甜被奪去,而這必要把我們壓倒。第二十章。論聖徒的公民在今生之時乃是在盼望中蒙福。所以,既然神之城至高的善乃是永遠完全的平安——不是必死之人藉生與死所經過的那種,而是不朽之人所安居、毫無一點遭受患難的那種:
3:2698
quis est qui illam uitam uel beatissimam neget uel in eius comparatione istam, quae hic agitur, quantislibet animi et corporis externarumque rerum bonis plena sit, non miserrimam iudicet? Quam tamen quicumque sic habet, ut eius usum referat ad illius finem, quam diligit ardentissime ac fidelissime sperat, non absurde dici etiam nunc beatus potest, spe illa potius quam re ista. Res ista uero sine spe illa beatitudo falsa et magna miseria est;
who is there who would either deny that life to be most blessed, or, in comparison with it, would not judge this life, which is led here — however full it may be of goods of mind and body and of external things — to be most wretched? Yet whoever so holds this life as to refer its use to that end which he loves most ardently and hopes for most faithfully, may not absurdly be called even now blessed — by that hope rather than by this present reality. But this present reality, without that hope, is a false blessedness and a great misery;
有誰會否認那生命乃是極其有福的,或者拿它來相比,竟不判定這在此度過的生命——無論它如何充滿心思、身體和外在事物的福分——乃是極其可悲的呢?然而凡這樣持守此生、以致把它的使用歸向那他最熱切所愛、最忠誠所盼望之終局的人,即使如今也可不無道理地被稱為蒙福——是憑那盼望,而非憑這目前的實況。但這目前的實況若無那盼望,便是虛假的福樂和極大的可悲;
3:2699
non enim ueris animi bonis utitur, quoniam non est uera sapientia, quae intentionem suam in his, quae prudenter discernit, gerit fortiter, cohibet temperanter iusteque distribuit, non in illum dirigit finem, ubi erit Deus omnia in omnibus, aeternitate certa et pace perfecta. CAPUT XXI. An secundum definitiones Scipionis, quae in dialogo Ciceronis sunt, umquam fuerit Romana res publica. Quapropter nunc est locus, ut quam potero breuiter ac dilucide expediam, quod in secundo huius operis libro me demonstraturum esse promisi, secundum definitiones, quibus aput Ciceronem utitur Scipio in libris de re publica, numquam rem publicam fuisse Romanam.
for it does not use the true goods of the soul, since that is not true wisdom which, in those things that it prudently discerns, bravely performs, temperately restrains, and justly distributes, does not direct its intention to that end where God will be all in all, in certain eternity and perfect peace. CHAPTER XXI. Whether, according to the definitions of Scipio which are in Cicero's dialogue, there ever was a Roman commonwealth. Wherefore now is the place where I may unfold, as briefly and clearly as I can, what in the second book of this work I promised I would demonstrate: that according to the definitions which Scipio uses in Cicero's books On the Commonwealth, there never was a Roman commonwealth.
因為它並不使用靈魂真正的福分,既然那並非真智慧——那智慧在它所明智辨別、勇敢執行、節制約束、公義分派的事物中,不把它的意向導向那終局,就是神在萬有之中作萬有、確定的永恆與完全的平安所在之處。第二十一章。論按西塞羅對話錄中西庇阿的定義,是否曾有過羅馬的共和國。所以,如今正是時候,讓我盡可能簡明清楚地闡述我在本書第二卷中所應許要證明的:就是按西塞羅《論共和國》諸卷中西庇阿所用的定義,從來不曾有過羅馬的共和國。
3:2700
Breuiter enim rem publicam definit esse rem populi. Quae definitio si uera est, numquam fuit Romana res publica, quia numquam fuit res populi, quam definitionem uoluit esse rei publicae. Populum enim esse definiuit coetum multitudinis iuris consensu et utilitatis communione sociatum. Quid autem dicat iuris consensum, disputando explicat, per hoc ostendens geri sine iustitia non posse rem publicam; ubi ergo iustitia uera non est, nec ius potest esse. Quod enim iure fit, profecto iuste fit;
For he briefly defines a commonwealth (res publica) to be the affair of a people (res populi). If this definition is true, there never was a Roman commonwealth, because there never was an affair of a people, which definition he wished to be that of the commonwealth. For he defined a people to be an assembly of a multitude associated by a consensus of right (law) and a community of interest. But what he means by 'a consensus of right' he explains by argument, thereby showing that a commonwealth cannot be conducted without justice; therefore where there is no true justice, there can be no right either. For what is done by right is assuredly done justly;
因為他把共和國(res publica)簡要地定義為「人民的事務」(res populi)。這定義若為真,就從來不曾有過羅馬的共和國,因為從來不曾有過「人民的事務」,而他要這定義作為共和國的定義。因為他把「人民」定義為:藉法權的共識與利益的共有而結合的群眾集合。但他所謂「法權的共識」是何意,他藉論辯加以說明,由此表明:沒有公義就不能治理共和國;所以哪裡沒有真公義,哪裡也就不能有法權。因為憑法權所行的,必定是公義地行;
3:2701
quod autem fit iniuste, nec iure fieri potest Non enim iura dicenda sunt uel putanda iniqua hominum constituta, cum illud etiam ipsi ius esse dicant, quod de iustitiae fonte manauerit, falsumque esse, quod a quibusdam non recte sentientibus dici solet, id esse ius, quod ei, qui plus potest. utile est. Quocirca ubi non est uera iustitia, iuris consensu sociatus coetus hominum non potest esse et ideo nec populus iuxta illam Scipionis uel Ciceronis definitionem; et si non populus, nec res populi. sed qualiscumque multitudinis, quae populi nomine digna non est.
but what is done unjustly cannot be done by right. For the unjust ordinances of men are not to be called or thought rights (laws), since even they themselves say that that is right which has flowed from the fountain of justice, and that it is false, which is wont to be said by certain men who do not think rightly, that that is right which is useful to him who has the greater power. Wherefore, where there is no true justice, there cannot be an assembly of men associated by a consensus of right, and therefore neither a people according to that definition of Scipio or Cicero; and if no people, then no affair of a people, but only of some kind of multitude, which is not worthy of the name of a people.
但凡不義地所行的,便不能憑法權而行。因為人所設立的不義律例不該被稱為、也不該被看作法權,既然連他們自己也說:那從公義泉源所湧出的才是法權,而某些思想不正之人慣常所說「凡對權勢更大者有利的便是法權」乃是虛謊。所以哪裡沒有真公義,哪裡便不能有藉法權共識而結合的人群集合,因而按西庇阿或西塞羅的那定義,也就不能有「人民」;既無人民,也就無「人民的事務」,而只有某種群眾的事務,配不上「人民」之名。
3:2702
Ac per hoc, si res publica res est populi et populus non est, qui consensu non sociatus est iuris, non est autem ius, ubi nulla iustitia est: procul dubio colligitur, ubi iustitia non est, non esse rem publicam. Iustitia porro ea uirtus est, quae sua cuique distribuit. Quae igitur iustitia est hominis, quae ipsum hominem Deo uero tollit et inmundis daemonibus subdit? Hocine est sua cuique distribuere? An qui fundum aufert eius, a quo emtus est, et tradit ei, qui nihil habet in eo iuris, iniustus est; et qui se ipsum aufert dominanti Deo, a quo factus est, et malignis seruit spiritibus, iustus est?
And through this, if a commonwealth is the affair of a people, and there is no people that is not associated by a consensus of right, and there is no right where there is no justice: beyond doubt it is concluded that where there is no justice, there is no commonwealth. Justice, moreover, is that virtue which distributes to each his own. What justice, then, is that of a man, which takes the man himself away from the true God and subjects him to impure demons? Is this to distribute to each his own? Or, if he who takes away an estate from him from whom it was bought, and hands it over to one who has no right in it, is unjust; is he just who takes himself away from the Lord God by whom he was made, and serves malignant spirits?
由此推知:共和國若是人民的事務,而凡不藉法權共識結合的便不是人民,而哪裡沒有公義哪裡就沒有法權:那麼毫無疑問可斷定:哪裡沒有公義,哪裡就沒有共和國。再者,公義乃是那把各人所當得的分給各人的美德。那麼,那把人本身從真神奪去、使之服在污穢邪靈之下的,算是人的何種公義呢?這算是「把各人所當得的分給各人」嗎?或者說,那把田產從買主手中奪去、交給對它毫無法權之人的,是不義的;那把自己從造他的主神手中奪去、去服事惡靈的,倒是公義的麼?
3:2703
Disputatur certe acerrime adque fortissime in eisdem ipsis de re publica libris aduersus iniustitiam pro iustitia. Et quoniam, cum prius ageretur pro iniustitiae partibus contra iustitiam et diceretur nisi per iniustitiam rem publicam stare augerique non posse, hoc ueluti ualidissimum positum erat, iniustum esse, ut homines hominibus dominantibus seruiant; quam tamen iniustitiam nisi sequatur imperiosa ciuitas, cuius est magna res publica, non eam posse prouinciis imperare:
There is certainly a most keen and most vigorous dispute, in those very books On the Commonwealth, against injustice on behalf of justice. And since, when first the case had been argued for the side of injustice against justice, and it was said that a commonwealth cannot stand and be increased except through injustice, this had been laid down as, so to speak, the most valid point: that it is unjust that men should serve men who dominate them; yet unless an imperial city, to which a great commonwealth belongs, follows this injustice, it cannot rule over provinces:
在那些《論共和國》諸卷中,確有一場極其激烈、極其有力的論辯,為公義而駁斥不義。當起先有人為不義的一方對抗公義而申辯,並說共和國除非藉不義便不能存立與增長時,曾把這一點立為彷彿最有力的論據:就是人服事支配他們的人乃是不義的;然而一座握有大共和國的帝國之城,除非順從這不義,便不能統治各行省:。
3:2704
responsum est a parte iustitiae ideo iustum esse, quod talibus hominibus sit utilis seruitus, et pro utilitate eorum fieri, cum recte fit, id est cum inprobis aufertur iniuriarum licentia, et domiti melius se habebunt, quia indomiti deterius se habuerunt; subditumque est, ut ista ratio firmaretur, ueluti a natura sumtum nobile exemplum adque dictum est: \'Quur igitur Deus homini, animus imperat corpori, ratio libidini ceterisque uitiosis animi partibus?\' Plane hoc exemplo satis edoctum est quibusdam esse utilem seruitutem, et Deo quidem ut seruiatur utile esse omnibus.
it was answered on the side of justice that it is therefore just, because servitude is useful to such men, and that it is done for their benefit when it is rightly done — that is, when the license of doing injuries is taken away from the wicked, and the subdued will be better off, because while unsubdued they were worse off; and, that this reasoning might be confirmed, there was subjoined, as it were a noble example taken from nature, and it was said: 'Why then does God command man, the soul the body, reason the lust and the other vicious parts of the soul?' Plainly by this example it is taught well enough that servitude is useful to some, and that to serve God is useful to all.
公義的一方便回答說:所以這是公義的,因為奴役對這樣的人有益,並且當其行得正確時,乃是為他們的益處而行——就是說,當作惡的權柄從惡人手中被奪去時,那被制伏的人便要更好,因為他們未被制伏時更糟;又為要堅固這論證,便補上彷彿取自本性的一個高貴範例,並且說:「那麼,為何神命令人,靈魂命令身體,理性命令情慾以及靈魂其餘邪惡的部分呢?」顯然藉這範例已充分教導:奴役對某些人有益,而服事神對眾人有益。
3:2705
Seruiens autem Deo animus recte imperat corpori, inque ipso animo ratio Deo Domino subdita recte imperat libidini uitiisque ceteris. Quapropter ubi homo Deo non seruit, quid in eo putandum est esse iustitiae? quando quidem Deo non seruiens nullo modo potest iuste animus corpori aut humana ratio uitiis imperare. Et si in homine tali non est ulla iustitia. procul dubio nec in hominum coetu, qui ex hominibus talibus constat. Non est hic ergo iuris ille consensus, qui hominum multitudinem populum facit, cuius res dicitur esse res publica. Nam de utilitate quid dicam, cuius etiam communione sociatus coetus hominum, sicut sese habet ista definitio, populus nuncupatur?
But the soul that serves God rightly commands the body, and within the soul itself reason, subject to God the Lord, rightly commands the lust and the other vices. Wherefore, where a man does not serve God, what is to be thought to be in him of justice? Since indeed, not serving God, the soul can in no way justly command the body, nor human reason the vices. And if in such a man there is no justice at all, beyond doubt there is none in an assembly of men which consists of such men. Here, then, there is not that consensus of right which makes a multitude of men a people, whose affair is said to be a commonwealth. For what shall I say of interest, by the community of which also an assembly of men, as this very definition holds, is named a people?
但那服事神的靈魂正確地命令身體,並且在靈魂本身之內,理性既服在主神之下,便正確地命令情慾和其餘的諸惡。所以哪裡人不服事神,他裡面還能想有什麼公義呢?既然不服事神,靈魂就斷不能公義地命令身體,人的理性也斷不能公義地命令諸惡。而在這樣的人裡若全無公義,那麼在由這樣的人所構成的人群中,也毫無疑問全無公義。可見這裡沒有那使群眾成為人民的法權共識——而人民的事務才被稱為共和國。至於利益,我又能說什麼呢?按這同一個定義,人群也是藉利益的共有才被稱為人民的。
3:2706
Quamuis enim, si diligenter adtendas, nec utilitas sit ulla uiuentium, qui uiuunt inpie, sicut uiuit omnis, qui non seruit Deo seruitque daemonibus, tanto magis inpiis, quanto magis sibi, cum sint inmundissimi spiritus, tamquam dis sacrificari uolunt: tamen quod de iuris consensu diximus satis esse arbitror, unde appareat per hanc definitionem non esse populum, cuius res publica esse dicatur, in quo iustitia non est. Si enim dicunt non spiritibus inmundis, sed dis bonis adque sanctis in sua re publica seruisse Romanos: numquid eadem totiens repetenda sunt, quae iam satis, immo ultra quam satis est diximus?
For although, if you attend diligently, there is no interest at all of those who live impiously — as does everyone who does not serve God, but serves demons, the more impious the more they wish to be sacrificed to as gods, though they are most unclean spirits — yet I think that what we have said concerning the consensus of right is enough to make it appear that, by this definition, there is no people whose affair is said to be a commonwealth, where there is no justice. For if they say that the Romans served, in their commonwealth, not unclean spirits but good and holy gods: must the same things, which we have already said enough — nay, more than enough — be repeated so many times?
因為雖然——你若細心察看——凡不敬虔生活之人根本毫無利益可言(凡不服事神、卻服事邪靈的人都是這樣,這些邪靈愈是不潔的靈,就愈想被當作神來獻祭,便愈發不敬虔)——然而我想,我們論到法權共識所說的已經足夠,足以表明:按這定義,哪裡沒有公義,哪裡就沒有那被稱為共和國之事務的人民。因為他們若說羅馬人在他們的共和國中所服事的,不是污穢的邪靈,而是良善聖潔的神明:那些我們已經說得夠多——不,已經多過足夠——的話,難道還要如此多次重複麼?
3:2707
Quis enim ad hunc locum per superiores huius operis libros peruenit, qui dubitare adhuc possit malis et inpuris daemonibus seruisse Romanos, nisi uel nimium stolidus uel inpudentissime contentiosus? Sed ut taceam quales sint, quos sacrificiis colebant: in lege ueri Dei scriptum eat: Sacrificans dis eradicabitur nisi Domino tantum. Nec bonis igitur nec malis dis sacrificari uoluit, qui hoc cum tanta comminatione praecepit. CAPUT XXII. An uerus sit Deus, cui Christiani seruiunt, cui soli debeat sacrificari. Sed responderi potest:
For who has come to this point through the earlier books of this work, who could still doubt that the Romans served evil and impure demons, unless he be either too stupid or most impudently contentious? But, to say nothing of what kind they are whom they worshipped with sacrifices: in the law of the true God it is written: 'He who sacrifices to gods shall be rooted out, save to the Lord alone.' Therefore He who commanded this with so great a threat willed that sacrifice be offered neither to good nor to evil gods. CHAPTER XXII. Whether the God whom the Christians serve is the true God, to whom alone sacrifice ought to be offered. But it may be answered:
因為有誰讀了本書前面諸卷而來到這地步,竟還能懷疑羅馬人服事的是邪惡污穢的邪靈——除非他不是太愚鈍,便是極其無恥地好爭辯呢?但姑且不論他們用祭物所敬拜的是何等之物:在真神的律法中記著:「凡向別神獻祭的,必要滅絕,惟獨向耶和華獻祭的可存。」所以那以如此嚴厲的警告命令這事的神,乃是定意不可向善神或惡神獻祭。第二十二章。論基督徒所服事的神是否真神,是否惟獨當向祂獻祭。但或有人回答說:。
3:2708
\'Quis iste Deus est aut unde dignus probatur, cui deberent obtemperare Romani, ut nullum deorum praeter ipsum colerent sacrificiis ?\' Magnae caecitatis est, adhuc quaerere, quis iste sit Deus. Ipse est Deus, cuius prophetae praedixerunt ista quae cernimus. Ipse est Deus, a quo responsum accepit Abraham: In semine tuo benedicentur omnes gentes. Quod in Christo fieri, qui secundum carnem de illo semine exortus est, idem ipsi qui remanserunt huius nominis inimici, uelint nolintue, cognoscunt. Ipse est Deus, cuius diuinus Spiritus per eos locutus est, quorum praedicta adque conpleta per ecclesiam, quam uidemus toto orbe diffusam, in libris superioribus posui.
'Who is this God, or whence is He proved worthy, to whom the Romans ought to have submitted, so as to worship none of the gods besides Him with sacrifices?' It is a sign of great blindness still to ask who this God is. He is the God whose prophets foretold these things which we behold. He is the God from whom Abraham received the answer: 'In thy seed shall all nations be blessed.' That this is fulfilled in Christ, who according to the flesh sprang from that seed, those very ones who remain enemies of this name, whether they will or no, recognize. He is the God whose divine Spirit spoke through those whose predictions, fulfilled through the Church which we see spread throughout the whole world, I have set down in the earlier books.
「這神是誰,或祂從何處被證明配得,以致羅馬人本當服在祂以下,除祂以外不向別神獻祭敬拜呢?」如今還問這神是誰,乃是大盲目的記號。祂就是那位神,祂的眾先知預言了我們如今所看見的這些事。祂就是那位神,亞伯拉罕從祂領受了應許:「萬民都要因你的後裔得福。」這應許在基督裡得了應驗——基督按肉體是從那後裔而出的——連那些至今仍與這名為敵的人,無論願意與否,也都認得。祂就是那位神,祂的神聖之靈藉著那些人說話,他們的預言因我們所看見遍滿全世界的教會而得應驗,這些我已在前面諸卷中記下。
3:2709
Ipse est Deus, quem Varro doctissimus Romanorum Iouem putat, quamuis nesciens quid loquatur; quod tamen ideo commemorandum putaui, quoniam uir tantae scientiae nec nullum istum Deum potuit existimare nec uilem. Hunc enim eum esse credidit, quem summum putauit deum. Postremo ipse est Deus, quem doctissimus philosophorum, quamuis Christianorum acerrimus inimicus, etiam per eorum oracula, quos deos putat, deum magnum Porphyrius confitetur. CAPUT XXIII. Quae Porphyrius dicat oraculis deorum responsa esse de Christo. Nam in libris.
He is the God whom Varro, the most learned of the Romans, supposes to be Jupiter, though he knows not what he says; which, however, I thought worth mentioning for this reason, that a man of such great learning could neither think this God to be nothing, nor reckon Him base. For he believed Him to be the one whom he held to be the supreme god. Finally, He is the God whom Porphyry, the most learned of the philosophers, although the most bitter enemy of the Christians, even through the oracles of those whom he thinks gods, confesses to be a great God. CHAPTER XXIII. What Porphyry says were answered by the oracles of the gods concerning Christ. For in the books
祂就是那位神,羅馬人中最有學問的瓦羅以為祂是朱庇特,雖然他不知道自己所說的是什麼;然而我認為這事值得一提,理由是:一個如此博學的人,既不能認為這神是無物,也不能將祂看為卑賤。因為他相信祂就是他所視為至高之神的那一位。最後,祂就是那位神,哲學家中最有學問、卻是基督徒最劇烈的仇敵的波菲利,甚至藉著他所視為神明者的神諭,也承認祂是一位偉大的神。第二十三章。論波菲利所說諸神的神諭關於基督所作的回應。因為在那些書中。
3:2710
quos ex XoTfwv < ptXooo < ptac appellat, in quibus exsequitur adque conscribit rerum ad philosophiam pertinentium uelut diuina responsa, ut ipsa uerba eius, quem ad modum ex Graeca lingua in Latinam interpretata sunt, ponam: \'Interroganti, inquit, quem deum placando reuocare possit uxorem suam a Christianismo, haec ait uersibus Apollo/ Deinde uerba uelut Apollinis ista sunt: Torte magis poteris in aqua inpressis litteris scribere aut adinflans leues pinnas per aera auis uolare, quam pollutae reuoces inpiae uxoris sensum.
which he entitles 'On the Philosophy of Oracles' (ek logion philosophias), in which he sets forth and writes down, as it were divine responses concerning matters pertaining to philosophy — that I may set down his very words, in the manner in which they have been translated from the Greek tongue into Latin: 'To one inquiring,' he says, 'by what god he might, by appeasing him, recall his wife from Christianity, Apollo spoke these things in verses.' Then the words, as if of Apollo, are these: 'You will perhaps be able more easily to write with letters impressed in water, or, spreading light feathers, to fly through the air like a bird, than to recall the mind of your polluted, impious wife.
他把這些書題名為《論神諭的哲學》(ek logion philosophias),在其中他闡述並記下彷彿關乎哲學事務的神聖回應——讓我把他的原話照其從希臘文譯成拉丁文的樣式記下:「他說:有人求問,藉安撫哪位神,可使他的妻子從基督教歸回,阿波羅用詩句說了這些話。」接著彷彿是阿波羅的話如下:「你或許更能用印在水上的字書寫,或張開輕翼像鳥一般在空中飛翔,也不能挽回你那受污穢、不敬虔之妻的心意。
3:2711
Pergat quo modo uult inanibus fallaciis [perseuerans et lamentari fallaciis] mortuum Deum cantans, quem iudicibus recta sentientibus perditum pessima in speciosis ferro uincta mors interfecit.\' Deinde post hos uersus Apollinis, qui non stante metro Latine interpretati sunt, subiunxit adque ait: lIn his quidem inremediabile sententiae eorum manifestauit dicens, quoniam Iudaei suscipiunt Deum magis quam isti.\' Ecce, ubi decolorans Christum Iudaeos praeposuit Christianis, confitens quod Iudaei suscipiant Deum. Sic enim exposuit uersus Apollinis, ubi a iudicibus recta sentientibus Christum dicit occisum, tamquam illis iuste iudicantibus merito sit ille punitus.
Let her go on as she will, persevering in her empty deceptions, and lamenting in deceptions, singing of a God who died, whom judges of right judgment condemned to perish, and whom, in his prime, a most shameful death, bound with iron, slew.' Then, after these verses of Apollo, which were translated into Latin without keeping the meter, he subjoined and said: 'In these indeed he revealed the incurable judgment of their opinion, saying that the Jews receive God more than these.' Behold, where, in disparaging Christ, he set the Jews before the Christians, confessing that the Jews receive God. For thus he expounded the verses of Apollo, where he says Christ was slain by judges of right judgment, as though He were deservedly punished by them as they justly judged.
任她隨己意而行,固執於她空虛的詭詐,在詭詐中哀哭,歌頌一位已死的神——一位被持正判之審判官定罪而滅亡的神,一位正當壯年、被綁以鐵鐐、遭最可恥之死所殺的神。」然後,在阿波羅這些(譯成拉丁文卻未保留格律的)詩句之後,他補上說:「在這些話中,他確實顯明了他們意見中那無可救藥的判斷,說猶太人比這些人更領受神。」看哪,他在貶損基督時,竟把猶太人置於基督徒之上,承認猶太人領受神。因為他這樣解釋阿波羅的詩句,說基督是被持正判的審判官所殺,彷彿他們公正判斷,基督受罰乃是罪有應得。
3:2712
Viderim quid de Christo uates mendax Apollinis dixerit adque iste crediderit aut fortasse uatem, quod non dixit, dixisse iste ipse confinxerit. Quam sibi constet uel ipsa oracula inter se faciat conuenire, postea uidebimus; hic tamen Iudaeos. tamquam Dei susceptores, recte dicit iudicasse de Christo, quod eum morte pessima excruciandum esse censuerint. Deus itaque Iudaeorum, cui perhibet testimonium, audiendus fuit dicens: Sacrificans dis eradicabitur, nisi Domino tantum. Sed ad manifestiora ueniamus et audiamus quam magnum Deum dicat esse Iudaeorum. Item ad ea, quae interrogauit Apollinem, quid melius, uerbum siue ratio an lex:
Let me consider what the lying prophet of Apollo said about Christ, and what this man believed — or perhaps that this man himself fabricated that the prophet said what he did not say. How consistent he is with himself, or how he makes even his own oracles agree among themselves, we shall see hereafter; here, however, he says that the Jews, as receivers of God, judged rightly concerning Christ, in that they decreed that He must be tortured with a most shameful death. The God of the Jews, therefore, to whom he bears testimony, ought to have been heard, saying: 'He who sacrifices to gods shall be rooted out, save to the Lord alone.' But let us come to more manifest things, and hear how great a God he says the God of the Jews is. Again, to the things he asked of Apollo — which is better, the word or reason, or the law:
且讓我斟酌阿波羅那撒謊的先知論基督說了什麼,這人又信了什麼——或者也許是這人自己捏造說那先知說了他並沒有說的話。他與自己如何一致,或他如何使自己的神諭彼此相合,我們以後再看;但在這裡,他卻說猶太人作為領受神的人,論基督判斷得正確,因他們定意祂必須遭最可恥之死的折磨。可見他所為之作見證的猶太人的神,本當被聽從,祂說:「凡向別神獻祭的,必要滅絕,惟獨向耶和華獻祭的可存。」但讓我們來到更明顯的事上,聽聽他說猶太人的神有多偉大。再者,論到他向阿波羅所問的——道(或理性)與律法,哪一樣更好:。
3:2713
cRespondit , inquit, uersibus haec dicens.\' Ac deinde subicit Apollinis uersus, in quibus et isti sunt, ut quantum satis est inde decerpam: (In Deum uero, inquit, generatorem et in regem ante omnia, quem tremit et caelum et terra adque mare et infernorum abdita et ipsa numina perhorrescunt; quorum lex est Pater, quem ualde sancti honorant Hebraei.) Tali oraculo dei sui Apollinis Porphyrius tam magnum Deum dixit Hebraeorum, ut eum et ipsa numina perhorrescant. Cum ergo Deus iste dixerit: Sacrificans dis eradicabitur, miror quod ipse Porphyrius non perhorruerit et sacrificans dis eradicari non formidauerit.
'He answered,' he says, 'saying these things in verses.' And then he subjoins the verses of Apollo, among which are these also, that I may cull from them as much as is enough: 'But unto God, the begetter and the king before all things, before whom heaven and earth and sea and the hidden places of the underworld tremble, and the very divinities shudder; whose law is the Father, whom the very holy Hebrews greatly honor.' By such an oracle of his god Apollo, Porphyry said that the God of the Hebrews is so great that even the divinities themselves shudder at Him. Since, then, this God has said: 'He who sacrifices to gods shall be rooted out,' I wonder that Porphyry himself did not shudder, and did not dread to be rooted out by sacrificing to gods.
他說:「他用詩句說了這些話作了回答。」然後他補上阿波羅的詩句,其中也有這些話,讓我從中採摘足夠的部分:「但是論到神,那在萬有之先的生育者和君王,諸天、大地、海洋和陰間的隱密之處都在祂面前戰兢,連眾神明也都驚懼戰慄;祂的律法即是父,至為聖潔的希伯來人極其尊崇祂。」波菲利藉他的神阿波羅這樣的神諭,說希伯來人的神是如此偉大,以致連眾神明自己也在祂面前驚懼戰慄。那麼,既然這神曾說:「凡向別神獻祭的,必要滅絕」,我便希奇波菲利自己竟不驚懼戰慄,竟不懼怕因向別神獻祭而被滅絕。
3:2714
Dicit etiam bona philosophus iste de Christo, quasi oblitus illius, de qua paulo ante locuti sumus, contumeliae suae, aut quasi in somnis di eius maledixerint Christo et euigilantes eum bonum esse cognouerint digneque laudauerint. Denique tamquam mirabile aliquid adque incredibile prolaturus: Traeter opinionem, inquit, profecto quibusdam uideatur esse quod dicturi sumus. Christum enim di piissimum pronuntiauerunt et inmortalem factum et cum bona praedicatione eius meminerunt; Christianos uero pollutos, inquit, et contaminatos et errore inplicatos esse dicunt et multis talibus aduersus eos blasphemiis utuntur.\' Deinde subicit uelut oracula deorum blasphemantium Christianos et post haec:
This philosopher also says good things about Christ, as though forgetful of that contumely of his, of which we spoke a little before, or as though in dreams his gods had cursed Christ, and on waking had recognized Him to be good and worthily praised Him. Finally, as though about to bring forth something marvelous and incredible: 'Beyond all opinion,' he says, 'it would assuredly seem to some to be what we are about to say. For the gods have pronounced Christ to be most pious and to have been made immortal, and they make mention of Him with good commendation; but the Christians,' he says, 'they declare to be polluted and contaminated and entangled in error, and they use many such blasphemies against them.' Then he subjoins, as it were, oracles of the gods blaspheming the Christians, and after these:
這位哲學家也說了論基督的好話,彷彿忘了他在前面不久所說的那番侮辱之言,又彷彿在夢中他的諸神咒詛了基督,醒來卻認出祂是良善的,並配得地稱讚祂。最後,他彷彿要說出某件奇異難信的事:「他說:我們將要說的,在某些人看來,必定要出乎一切意料之外。因為諸神宣告基督是極其敬虔的,並已成為不朽的,又以美言記念祂;但他說:論到基督徒,諸神卻宣稱他們是受污穢、被玷染、纏陷於謬誤之中的,並用許多這類褻瀆的話攻擊他們。」然後他補上彷彿是諸神褻瀆基督徒的神諭,在這些話之後:。
3:2715
\'De Christo autem, inquit, interrogantibus si est Deus, ait Hecate: Quoniam quidem inmortalis anima post corpus ut incedit, nosti; a sapientia autem abscisa semper errat. Viri pietate praestantissimi est illa anima; hanc colunt aliena a se ueritate.) Deinde post uerba huius quasi oraculi sua ipse contexens: Tiissimum igitur uirum, inquit, eum dixit et eius animam, sicut et aliorum piorum, post obitum inmortalitate dignatam et hanc colere Christianos ignorantes.) ( Interrogantibus autem, inquit: Quur ergo damnatus est? oraculo respondit dea: Corpus quidem debilitantibus tormentis semper obpositum est; anima autem piorum caelesti sedi insidet.
'But concerning Christ,' he says, 'when they asked whether he is God, Hecate replied: As for how the immortal soul advances after the body, you already know; but the soul cut off from wisdom errs forever. That soul belongs to a man most outstanding in piety; men worship it, being themselves estranged from the truth.' Then, after the words of this supposed oracle, weaving in his own remarks, he himself says: 'He therefore called him a most pious man, and said that his soul, like those of other pious men, was after death deemed worthy of immortality, and that the Christians worship it in ignorance.' And to those who asked, he says: 'Why then was he condemned?' the goddess answered by oracle: 'The body indeed is ever exposed to weakening torments; but the soul of the pious is enthroned in a heavenly seat.'
他說:「至於基督,當人問祂是否為神時,赫卡忒回答說:那不死的靈魂在離開肉體之後如何前行,你已經知道;但與智慧隔絕的靈魂卻永遠迷失。那靈魂屬於一位虔敬卓絕之人;人們敬拜它,自己卻遠離了真理。」隨後,在這彷彿神諭的話語之後,他又添上自己的話說:「所以神諭稱祂為極其虔敬之人,又說祂的靈魂,正如其他虔敬者的靈魂一樣,死後被判定配得不朽,而基督徒在無知中敬拜它。」對那些追問的人,他說:「那麼祂為何被定罪?」女神以神諭回答:「肉體誠然永遠受削弱的酷刑所迫;但虔敬者的靈魂卻安居於天上的座位。」
3:2716
Illa uero anima aliis animabus fataliter dedit, quibus fata non adnuerunt deorum dona obtinere neque habere Iouis inmortalis agnitionem, errore inplicari. Propterea ergo dis exosi, quia, quibus fato non fuit nosse Deum nec dona ab dis accipere, his fataliter dedit iste errore inplicari. Ipse uero pius et in caelum, sicut pii, concessit.
But that soul, he says, gave to other souls, by fate, the lot of being entangled in error—souls to which the fates had not granted to obtain the gifts of the gods nor to possess the knowledge of immortal Jupiter. For this reason, then, they are hateful to the gods: because to those for whom it was not appointed by fate to know God nor to receive gifts from the gods, this soul fatefully gave entanglement in error. But he himself, being pious, ascended into heaven, as the pious do.
但他說,那靈魂卻憑命運把迷誤的纏累給了別的靈魂——就是那些命運未曾允許獲得諸神恩賜、也不得認識不死的朱庇特的靈魂。因此他們才為諸神所憎惡:因為對那些命運未定他們認識神、也不得從諸神領受恩賜的人,這靈魂便憑命運使他們陷入迷誤之中。但祂自己既然虔敬,便如眾虔敬者一般升入天上。
3:2717
Itaque hunc quidem non blasphemabis, misereberis autem hominum dementiam, ex eo in eis facile praecepsque periculum.\' \' Qui ita stultus est, ut non intellegat aut ab homine callido eoque Christianis inimicissimo haec oracula fuisse conficta aut consilio simili ab inpuris daemonibus ista fuisse responsa, ut scilicet, quoniam laudant Christum, propterea credantur ueraciter uituperare Christianos adque ita, si possint, intercludant uiam salutis aeternae, in qua fit quisque Christianus? Suae quippe nocendi astutiae milleformi sentiunt non esse contrarium, si credatur eis laudantibus Christum, dum tamen credatur etiam uituperantibus Christianos;
'And so you shall not blaspheme this man, but rather pity the madness of men, since from him their peril is for them easy and headlong.' Who is so foolish as not to perceive that these oracles were either fabricated by some cunning man, most hostile to the Christians, or were given as responses by impure demons with a like purpose—namely, that, because they praise Christ, they might thereby be believed to censure the Christians truthfully, and thus, if they could, might block the way of eternal salvation, by which a man becomes Christian? For in their thousandfold cunning of doing harm they perceive that it is no contradiction if they are believed when they praise Christ, provided they are also believed when they revile Christians;
「所以你不可褻瀆這人,倒要憐憫世人的瘋狂,因為從祂而來,他們的危險對他們是何等容易而急速。」誰會愚昧到看不出:這些神諭,要麼是某個狡黠、極端仇視基督徒之人所捏造,要麼是不潔的邪靈出於同樣的詭計所作的回應——也就是說,他們既稱讚基督,便要使人相信他們對基督徒的責難也是真實的,從而,若有可能,就堵住那使人成為基督徒、得永遠救恩之路。因為他們以千形萬狀的害人詭計深知:人們若信他們稱讚基督,同時又信他們詆毀基督徒,這二者並不矛盾;
3:2718
ut eum, qui utrumque crediderit, talem Christi faciant laudatorem, ne uelit esse Christianus, ac sic quamuis ab illo laudatus ab istorum tamen daemonum dominatu eum non liberet Christus; praesertim quia ita laudant Christum, ut, quisquis in eum talem crediderit, qualis ab eis praedicatur, Christianus nerus non sit, sed Photimanus haereticus, qui tantummodo hominem, non etiam Deum nouerit Christum, et ideo per eum saluus esse non possit nec istorum mendaciloquorum daemonum laqueos uitare uel soluere. Nos autem neque Apollinem uituperantem Christum neque Hecaten possumus adprobare laudantem. Ille quippe tamquam iniquum Christum uult credi, quem iudicibus recta sentientibus dicit occisum;
so that the man who has believed both they may make into such a praiser of Christ that he will not wish to be a Christian; and thus, though praised by Christ, Christ would nonetheless not deliver him from the dominion of those demons—especially since they praise Christ in such a way that whoever believes in Him as they proclaim Him will not be a true Christian, but a Photinian heretic, who knows Christ only as man and not also as God, and therefore cannot be saved through Him, nor avoid or loosen the snares of those lying demons. But we, for our part, can neither approve Apollo who reviles Christ nor Hecate who praises Him. For he indeed wants Christ to be believed unjust, since he says Christ was put to death by judges who judged rightly;
如此,凡兼信二者之人,他們便把他塑造成這樣一個稱讚基督的人,叫他不願作基督徒;於是儘管他受了基督的稱讚,基督卻仍不能救他脫離那些邪靈的轄制——尤其因為他們稱讚基督的方式,使凡按他們所宣揚的而信祂之人,不會成為真正的基督徒,而是一個弗提努派的異端,只認基督為人而不認祂也是神,因而不能藉著祂得救,也不能躲避或解開那些謊言邪靈的羅網。但我們既不能贊同辱罵基督的阿波羅,也不能贊同稱讚基督的赫卡忒。因為前者想叫人相信基督是不義的,因他說基督是被判斷正確的審判官所處死;
3:2719
ista hominem piissimum, sed hominem tantum. Una est tamen et illius et huius intentio, ut nolint homines esse Christianos, quia, nisi Christiani erunt, ab eorum erui potestate non poterunt. Iste uero philosophus, uel potius qui talibus aduersus Christianos quasi oraculis credunt, prius faciant, si possunt, ut inter se de ipso Christo Hecate adque Apollo concordent eumque aut ambo condemnent aut ambo conlaudent. Quod si facere potuissent, nihilo minus nos et uituperatores et laudatores Christi fallaces daemones uitaremus. Cum uero eorum deus et dea inter se de Christo, ille uituperando, ista laudando dissentiant:
the latter calls Him a most pious man, but only a man. Yet the intention of both is one and the same: that men should not be Christians, since, unless they are Christians, they cannot be rescued from the power of these beings. But this philosopher—or rather those who believe such oracles, as it were, against the Christians—let them first, if they can, bring it about that Hecate and Apollo agree among themselves concerning Christ Himself, and either both condemn Him or both join in praising Him. But if they could do this, we would nonetheless shun the deceitful demons, both those who revile and those who praise Christ. But since their god and goddess disagree among themselves about Christ, the one by reviling, the other by praising:
後者卻稱祂為極其虔敬之人,但僅僅是人。然而二者的意圖卻是同一的:要叫人不作基督徒,因為人若不作基督徒,就不能脫離這些邪靈的權勢。但這位哲學家——或更確切地說,那些彷彿信了這類反基督徒之神諭的人——讓他們先設法,若辦得到,使赫卡忒與阿波羅彼此就基督本身達成一致,或同定祂的罪,或同稱讚祂。但即使他們能做到這一點,我們仍要躲避那欺詐的邪靈,無論是辱罵基督的還是稱讚基督的。既然他們的男神與女神彼此論及基督意見相左,一個辱罵,一個稱讚:
3:2720
profecto eis blasphemantibus Christianos non credunt homines, si recte ipsi sentiant. Sane Christum laudans uel Porphyrius uel Hecate, cum dicat eum ipsum fataliter dedisse Christianis, ut inplicarentur errore, causas tamen eiusdem, sicut putat, pandit erroris. Quas antequam ex uerbis eius exponam, prius quaero, si fataliter dedit Christus Christianis erroris inplicationem, utrum nolens an nolens dederit. Si uolens, quo modo iustus? Si nolens, quo modo beatus? Sed iam causas ipsius audiamus erroris. \'Sunt, inquit, spiritus terreni minimi loco quodam malorum daemonum potestati subiecti.
surely, when these beings blaspheme the Christians, men do not believe them, if they themselves judge rightly. To be sure, Porphyry or Hecate, in praising Christ, while saying that He Himself fatefully gave it to the Christians that they should be entangled in error, nevertheless lays open the causes of that same error, as he supposes. Before I set these forth from his own words, I first ask: if Christ fatefully gave the Christians their entanglement in error, did He give it willingly or unwillingly? If willingly, how is He just? If unwillingly, how is He blessed? But let us now hear the causes of this error from him. 'There are,' he says, 'certain earthly spirits, very small, subject in a certain place to the power of evil demons.
那麼,當這些邪靈褻瀆基督徒時,人若自己判斷正確,就斷然不會相信它們。誠然,波菲利或赫卡忒在稱讚基督時,雖說祂自己憑命運使基督徒陷於迷誤,卻仍照他所臆想的,把那同一迷誤的緣由披露出來。在我從他自己的話中陳述這些之前,我先要問:若基督憑命運使基督徒陷入迷誤,祂是甘願給的還是不甘願給的?若是甘願,祂怎能算公義?若是不甘願,祂怎能算有福?但如今且聽他所述這迷誤的緣由。他說:「有某些屬地的、極微小的靈,在某處受制於惡邪靈的權勢之下。
3:2721
Ab his sapientes Hebraeorum (quorum unus iste etiam Iesus fuit, sicut audisti diuina Apollinis, quae superius dicta sunt) — ab his ergo Hebraei daemonibus pessimis et minoribus spiritibus uetabant religiosos et ipsis uacare prohibebant; uenerari autem magis caelestes deos, amplius autem uenerari Deum Patrem. Hoc autem, inquit, et di praecipiunt et in superioribus ostendimus, quem ad modum animum aduertere ad Deum monent et illum colere ubique imperant.
From these the wise men of the Hebrews (one of whom was this very Jesus, as you have heard from the divine utterances of Apollo, which were quoted above)—from these worst demons and lesser spirits, then, the Hebrews forbade the religious to seek anything, and forbade them to give heed to them; commanding rather that men should venerate the heavenly gods, and still more venerate God the Father. This, he says, the gods too enjoin, and we have shown in what has gone before how they admonish men to turn their attention to God and command that He be worshipped everywhere.
希伯來人中的智者(其中之一正是這位耶穌,正如你從上文所引阿波羅的神言所聽見的)——希伯來人便禁止虔敬者向這些最惡的邪靈與較低的靈祈求,禁止他們親近它們;反倒吩咐人當敬奉天上的諸神,更要敬奉父神。他說,這也是諸神所訓誡的,我們在前文已說明它們如何勸人留心歸向神,並吩咐人處處敬拜祂。
3:2722
Verum indocti et inpiae naturae, quibus uere fatum non concessit ab dis dona obtinere neque habere Iouis inmortalis notionem, non audientes et deos et diuinos uiros deos quidem omnes recusauerunt, prohibitos autem daemones et hos non odisse, sed reuereri. Deum autem simulantes colere, ea sola, per quae Deus adoratur, non agunt. Nam Deus quidem, utpote omnium Pater, nullius indiget; sed nobis est bene, cum eum per iustitiam et castitatem aliasque uirtutes adoramus, ipsam uitam precem ad ipsum facientes per\'imitationem et inquisitionem de ipso. Inquisitio enim purgat, inquit;
But the unlearned and those of impious nature, to whom fate truly did not grant to obtain gifts from the gods nor to possess the knowledge of immortal Jupiter, not listening either to the gods or to the divine men, refused indeed all the gods, yet did not hate the forbidden demons but reverenced them. And while pretending to worship God, they do not perform those very things alone by which God is adored. For God indeed, being the Father of all, needs nothing; but it is well for us when we adore Him through justice and chastity and the other virtues, making life itself a prayer to Him by imitating and inquiring after Him. For inquiry purifies,' he says;
但那些無學識、本性不虔之人,命運實在未曾允許他們從諸神領受恩賜,也不得認識不死的朱庇特,他們既不聽諸神也不聽神聖之人,竟拒絕了一切諸神,卻不憎惡那受禁的邪靈,反倒敬奉它們。他們假裝敬拜神,卻不單單行那唯一藉以敬拜神的事。因為神既是萬有之父,原無所缺;但我們藉公義、貞潔及其他德行敬拜祂時,這對我們是有益的,乃是藉效法並尋求祂,使生命本身成為向祂獻上的禱告。他說:尋求使人潔淨,
3:2723
imitatio deificat adfectionem ad ipsum operando.\' Bene quidem praedicauit Deum Patrem, et quibus sit colendus moribus dixit; quibus praeceptis prophetici libri pleni sunt Hebraeorum, quando sanctorum uita siue imperatur siue laudatur. Sed in Christianis tantum errat aut tantum calumniatur, quantum uolunt daemones, quos opinatur deos; quasi cuiquam difficile sit recolere, quae turpia, quae dedecora erga deorum obsequium in theatris agebantur et templis, et adtendere quae legantur dicantur audiantur in ecclesiis, uel Deo uero quid offeratur, et hinc intellegere ubi aedificium, et ubi ruina sit morum.
imitation deifies, by directing one's disposition toward Him in action.' He has indeed nobly proclaimed God the Father, and stated by what manner of conduct He is to be worshipped—precepts of which the prophetic books of the Hebrews are full, whether the life of the saints is commanded or praised. But concerning the Christians he errs, or slanders, as greatly as the demons wish, whom he supposes to be gods—as though it were difficult for anyone to recall what shameful, what disgraceful things were done in homage to the gods in theatres and temples, and to mark what is read, said, and heard in the churches, or what is offered to the true God, and from this to understand where there is edification, and where there is the ruin of morals.
他說:效法則使人成神,乃是藉行動將心志導向祂。他確實高貴地宣揚了父神,又陳明當以怎樣的品行敬拜祂——這些訓誡正是希伯來人的先知書所充滿的,無論是吩咐或稱讚聖徒的生活。但他論及基督徒,卻照他所臆為神明的邪靈所願,大大地謬誤或誹謗——彷彿有誰難以回想,在劇場與廟宇中為敬奉諸神所行的是何等可恥、何等羞辱之事,而留心那在教會中所讀、所言、所聽的,或所獻給真神的,並由此明白何處是建立、何處是道德的傾覆。
3:2724
Quis autem huic dixit uel inspirauit, nisi diabolicus spiritus, tam uanum apertumque mendacium, quod daemones ab Hebraeis coli prohibitos reuereantur potius, quam oderint Christiani? Sed Deus ille. quem coluerunt sapientes Hebraeorum, etiam caelestibus sanctis angelis et uirtutibus Dei, quos beatissimos tamquam ciues in hac nostra peregrinatione mortali ueneramur et amamus, sacrificari uetat intonans in lege sua, quam dedit Hebraeo populo suo, et ualde minaciter dicens: Sacrificans dis eradicabitur.
But who told him, or inspired in him—except a diabolical spirit—so empty and manifest a lie: that the demons whom the Hebrews forbade to be worshipped are reverenced by the Christians rather than hated? But that God whom the wise men of the Hebrews worshipped forbids sacrifice to be offered even to the holy heavenly angels and powers of God—whom we venerate and love as most blessed citizens during this our mortal pilgrimage—thundering in His law, which He gave to His Hebrew people, and saying most threateningly: 'He who sacrifices to gods shall be rooted out.'
但除了魔鬼的靈,又有誰會告訴他、或在他心中激起這樣空虛而明顯的謊言:說希伯來人所禁拜的那些邪靈,竟為基督徒所敬重,而非所憎惡?然而希伯來智者所敬拜的那位神,甚至禁止人向神聖天上的天使和神的諸能力獻祭——那些我們在這必死的客旅生涯中,視為至福的公民而敬重愛慕的——祂在賜給祂希伯來子民的律法中發出雷鳴,極其威嚇地說:「向別神獻祭的,必被剪除。」
3:2725
Et ne quisquam putaret daemonibus pessimis terrenisque spiritibus, quos iste dicit minimos uel minores, ne sacrificetur esse praeceptum (quia et ipsi in scripturis sanctis dicti sunt di, non Hebraeorum, sed gentium; quod euidenter in psalmo septuaginta interpretes posuerunt, dicentes: Quoniam [omnes] di gentium daemonia), — ne quis ergo putaret istis quidem daemoniis prohibitum, caelestibus autem uel omnibus uel aliquibus sacrificari esse permissum, mox addidit: Nisi Domino soli, id est nisi Domino tantum; ne forte in eo, quod ait: Domino soli, Dominum solem credat esse quispiam, cui sacrificandum putet; quod non ita esse intellegendum in scripturis Graecis facillime reperitur.
And lest anyone should suppose that it was commanded that sacrifice should not be offered to the worst demons and earthly spirits, whom this man calls smallest or lesser (because these too are called gods in the holy Scriptures—not gods of the Hebrews, but of the nations; which the seventy translators clearly stated in the psalm, saying: 'For all the gods of the nations are demons')—lest anyone, then, should suppose that it was forbidden to sacrifice to these demons, but permitted to sacrifice to the heavenly beings, whether to all or to some, He soon added: 'except to the Lord alone,' that is, except to the Lord only; and lest perchance, in His saying 'to the Lord alone,' anyone should believe the Lord to be the sun, to whom he thinks sacrifice should be offered—which that it is not so to be understood is most easily found in the Greek Scriptures.
免得有人以為這禁令只是不可向那最惡的邪靈和屬地的靈獻祭——就是這人所稱為極微小或較低的(因為這些在聖經中也被稱為神,不是希伯來人的神,而是列國的神;七十士譯者在詩篇中明白地寫道:「列國一切的神都是邪靈」)——免得有人以為向這些邪靈獻祭是受禁的,而向天上之物,無論全部或某些,獻祭卻是被允許的,祂隨即補上:「唯獨向耶和華」,就是唯獨向主;又免得有人聽見祂說「唯獨向耶和華(Domino soli)」,便誤以為主就是太陽(sol),當向其獻祭——這在希臘文聖經中極易看出並非如此解釋。
3:2726
Deus igitur Hebraeorum, cui tam magnum tantus etiam iste philosophus perhibet testimonium, legem dedit Hebraeo populo suo, Hebraeo sermone conscriptam, non obscuram et incognitam, sed omnibus iam gentibus diffamatam, in qua lege scriptum est: Sacrificans dis eradicabitur nisi Domino tantum. Quid opus est in hac eius lege eiusque prophetis de hac re multa perquirere; immo non perquirere, non enim abstrusa uel rara sunt, sed aperta et crebra colligere et in hac disputatione mea ponere, quibus luce clarius apparet nulli omnino nisi tantum sibi Deum uerum et summum uoluisse sacrificari?
The God of the Hebrews, therefore, to whom even so great a philosopher as this bears so great a testimony, gave a law to His Hebrew people, written in the Hebrew tongue, not obscure and unknown, but already spread abroad among all nations; in which law it is written: 'He who sacrifices to gods shall be rooted out, except to the Lord only.' What need is there to inquire much into this matter in this his law and his prophets—nay rather, not to inquire (for these things are not abstruse or rare), but to gather things open and frequent and to set them down in this disputation of mine, by which it appears clearer than light that the true and supreme God willed that sacrifice be offered to none at all but to Himself alone?
所以希伯來人的神——連這樣偉大的哲學家都為祂作了如此偉大的見證——把一部律法賜給祂的希伯來子民,是用希伯來文寫成的,並非隱晦而不為人知,而是已傳遍萬國;這律法中寫著:「向別神獻祭的,必被剪除,唯獨向主可以。」在祂這律法及其先知書中,何需就此事多加查考——不如說無需查考(因為這些並非隱晦或稀罕),只需把那些顯明而屢見的話搜集起來,放在我這論述中,由此就比光更明地顯出:真實至高的神願意人除祂自己以外,斷不向任何別者獻祭?
3:2727
Ecce hoc unum breuiter, immo granditer, minaciter, sed ueraciter dictum ab illo Deo, quem tam excellenter eorum doctissimi praedicant, audiatur timeatur inpleatur, ne inoboedientes eradicatio consequatur. Sacrificans , inquit, dis eradicabitur nisi Domino tantum; non quo rei egeat alicuius, sed quia nobis expedit, ut res eius simus. Huic enim canitur in sacris litteris Hebraeorum: Dixi Domino: Deus meus es tu, quoniam bonorum meorum non eges. Huius autem praechuissimum adque optimum sacrificium nos ipsi sumus, hoc est ciuitas eius, cuius rei mysterium celebramus oblationibus nostris, quae fidelibus notae sunt, sicut in libris praecedentibus disputauimus.
Behold this one thing, briefly—nay, grandly, threateningly, yet truthfully—spoken by that God whom their most learned men so excellently extol: let it be heard, feared, fulfilled, lest extirpation follow the disobedient. 'He who sacrifices to gods,' He says, 'shall be rooted out, except to the Lord only'—not because He needs anything, but because it is to our advantage that we should be His. For to Him it is sung in the sacred letters of the Hebrews: 'I said to the Lord, You are my God, for You have no need of my goods.' But His most excellent and best sacrifice is we ourselves, that is, His City, the mystery of which we celebrate in our oblations, which are known to the faithful, as we have argued in the preceding books.
看哪,這一句話,由他們最有學問之人如此卓越地稱頌的那位神所說,雖然簡短——更確切地說,宏偉、威嚇,卻又真實——願它被人聽見、敬畏、遵行,免得剪除臨到悖逆之人。祂說:「向別神獻祭的,必被剪除,唯獨向主可以」——這不是因為祂需要什麼,而是因為我們屬祂於我們有益。因為在希伯來人的聖言中向祂歌唱說:「我對主說:你是我的神,因為我的好處不在你以外(你並不需要我的財物)。」而祂最卓越、最佳的祭物乃是我們自己,就是祂的城邑,其奧祕我們在自己的奉獻中慶祝,這奉獻為信徒所知,正如我們在前幾卷中所論述的。
3:2728
Cessaturas enim uictimas, quas in umbra futuri offerebant Iudaei, et unum sacrificium gentes a solis ortu usque ad occasum, sicut iam fieri cernimus, oblaturas per prophetas Hebraeos oracula increpuere diuina; ex quibus quantum satis uisum est, nonnulla protulimus et huic iam . operi adspersimus. Quapropter ubi non est ista iustitia, ut secundum suam gratiam ciuitati oboedienti Deus imperet unus et summus, ne cuiquam sacrificet nisi tantum sibi, et per hoc in omnibus hominibus ad eandem ciuitatem pertinentibus adque oboedientibus Deo animus etiam corpori adque ratio uitiis ordine legitimo fideliter imperet;
For the divine oracles, through the Hebrew prophets, proclaimed that the victims which the Jews offered in the shadow of what was to come would cease, and that the nations from the rising of the sun to its setting would offer one sacrifice—as we now see being done; of which, as far as seemed sufficient, we have brought forward some passages and already sprinkled them upon this work. Wherefore, where this justice is not present—namely, that the one and supreme God should rule, according to His grace, an obedient City, so that it sacrifices to none but Him alone, and that thereby, in all men belonging to that same City and obedient to God, the soul should faithfully rule the body, and reason the vices, in a lawful order;
因為神的諭言藉希伯來先知宣告:猶太人在將來之事的影兒中所獻的祭牲必要止息,而萬國要從日出之地直到日落之處獻上同一個祭——正如我們如今所見的;關於這事,我們已照看為足夠的程度引出若干經文,並已將其撒佈於本卷之中。所以,凡缺乏這公義之處——即那獨一至高的神當按祂的恩典治理一座順服的城,使它除祂以外不向任何者獻祭,並藉此使凡屬於那城、順服神的眾人之中,靈魂能忠實地按合法的次序統管肉體、理性統管諸惡——
3:2729
ut, quem ad modum iustus unus, ita coetus populusque iustorum uiuat ex fide, quae operatur per dilectionem, qua homo diligit Deum, sicut diligendus est Deus, et proximum sicut semet ipsum, — ubi ergo non est ista iustitia, profecto non est coetus hominum iuris consensu et utilitatis communione . sociatus. Quod si non est, utique populus non est si uera est haec populi definitio. Ergo nec res publica est, quia res populi non est, ubi ipse populus non est. CAPUT XXIIII. Qua definitione constet populi et rei publicae nuncupationem recte sibi non solum Romanos, sed etiam regna alia uindicare. Si autem populus non isto, sed alio definiatur modo, uelut si dicatur:
so that, just as one just man, so a community and people of the just may live by faith, which works through love, by which a man loves God as God ought to be loved, and his neighbour as himself—where, then, this justice is not present, there is assuredly no assembly of men associated by a common agreement of right and by a sharing of advantage. And if this is not present, then certainly there is no people, if this definition of a people is true. Therefore neither is there a commonwealth (res publica), since there is no property of a people (res populi) where there is no people itself. CHAPTER XXIV. By what definition of a people and a commonwealth not only the Romans but also other kingdoms may rightly claim those titles for themselves. But if a people is defined not in this way, but in some other manner, as for instance if it were said:
如此,正如一個義人,一群義人的會眾與百姓也當憑信而活,這信藉愛運行,人藉此愛神如神當被愛的那樣,又愛鄰舍如同自己——那麼,凡缺乏這公義之處,必然就沒有一群人因公義的共識與利益的共享而結合的會眾。若無此結合,按這百姓的定義若為真,便斷然沒有百姓。因此也沒有共和國(res publica),因為哪裡沒有百姓本身,哪裡就沒有百姓的事物(res populi)。第二十四章:論按何種百姓與共和國的定義,不僅羅馬人,連別的國度也都可正當地將這些稱號歸於自己。但若百姓不按此法,而按別樣方式來定義,譬如說:
3:2730
Topulus est coetus multitudinis rationalis rerum quas diligit concordi communione sociatus\', profecto, ut uideatur qualis quisque populus sit, illa sunt intuenda, quae diligit. Quaecumque tamen diligat, si coetus est multitudinis non pecorum, sed rationalium creaturarum et eorum quae diligit concordi communione sociatus est, non absurde populus nuncupatur; tanto utique melior, quanto in melioribus, tantoque deterior, quanto est in deterioribus concors. Secundum istam definitionem nostram Romanus populus populus est et res eius sine dubitatione res publica.
'A people is an assembly of a rational multitude associated by a concordant communion of the things which it loves'—then surely, in order to see what kind a given people is, one must look at the things it loves. Whatever it may love, if it is an assembly of a multitude, not of beasts but of rational creatures, associated by a concordant communion of the things it loves, it is not absurdly called a people; and it is the better in proportion as it agrees in better things, and the worse in proportion as it agrees in worse things. According to this definition of ours, the Roman people is a people, and its commonwealth is, without doubt, a commonwealth.
「百姓乃是一群理性者的會眾,因其所愛之事物的和諧共享而結合」——那麼,為要看明某一百姓是何品類,就必須察看它所愛的事物。無論它愛什麼,只要它是一群會眾,不是牲畜而是理性受造之物,因其所愛之事物的和諧共享而結合,稱它為百姓便不算荒謬;而它在較好之事上同心到何程度,便有多好;在較壞之事上同心到何程度,便有多壞。按我們這定義,羅馬百姓確是百姓,其事物無疑是共和國。
3:2731
Quid autem primis temporibus suis quidue sequentibus populus ille dilexerit et quibus moribus ad cruentissimas seditiones adque inde ad socialia adque ciuilia bella perueniens ipsam concordiam, quae salus est quodam modo populi, ruperit adque corruperit, testatur historia; de qua in praecedentibus libris multa posuimus. Nec ideo tamen uel ipsum non esse populum uel eius rem dixerim non esse rem publicam, quamdiu manet qualiscumque rationalis multitudinis coetus, rerum quas diligit concordi communione sociatus.
But what that people loved in its earliest times and what in its later, and by what morals, coming to most bloody seditions and thence to social and civil wars, it broke and corrupted the very concord which is, in a manner, the welfare of a people—history bears witness; concerning which we have set down much in the preceding books. Yet I would not on that account say either that it is not itself a people, or that its affairs are not a commonwealth, so long as there remains an assembly of a rational multitude of whatever sort, associated by a concordant communion of the things it loves.
但那百姓在其最早時期所愛的是什麼,後來又愛什麼,又以怎樣的道德陷入極血腥的暴亂,再由此進入同盟戰爭與內戰,竟破壞並敗壞了那在某種意義上即百姓之福祉的同心——這有歷史為證;關於這事,我們在前幾卷中已述說許多。然而我並不因此就說它本身不是百姓,或它的事務不是共和國,只要還存留著一群任何品類的理性會眾,因其所愛之事物的和諧共享而結合。
3:2732
Quod autem de isto populo et de ista re publica dixi, hoc de Atheniensium uel quorumcumque Graecorum, hoc de Aegyptiorum, hoc de illa priore Babylone Assyriorum, quando in rebus publicis suis imperia uel parua uel magna tenuerunt, et de alia quacumque aliarum gentium intellegar dixisse adque sensisse. Generaliter quippe ciuitas inpiorum, cui non imperat Deus oboedienti sibi, ut sacrificium non offerat nisi tantummodo sibi, et per hoc in illa et animus corpori ratioque uitiis recte ac fideliter imperet, caret iustitiae ueritate. CAPUT XXV. Quod non possint ibi uerae esse uirtutes, ubi non est uera religio.
But what I have said about this people and this commonwealth, let me be understood to have said and felt also about the Athenians, or any of the Greeks, about the Egyptians, about that earlier Babylon of the Assyrians, when in their commonwealths they held empire, whether small or great, and about any other of whatever other nations. For generally, a city of the impious, which God does not rule when it is obedient to Him, so that it offers sacrifice to none but Himself alone, and so that in it the soul rules the body and reason the vices rightly and faithfully, lacks the truth of justice. CHAPTER XXV. That there cannot be true virtues there, where there is no true religion.
但我論及這百姓和這共和國所說的,願人明白我對雅典人或任何希臘人、對埃及人、對亞述人那更古的巴比倫——當他們在其共和國中或大或小地掌握政權之時——以及對任何別的列國,也是如此說、如此想的。因為一般而言,凡不虔者的城,若不順服神,以致它除祂以外不向任何者獻祭,又使其中靈魂正確而忠實地統管肉體、理性統管諸惡,這城便缺乏公義的真實。第二十五章:論在沒有真宗教之處,不可能有真德行。
3:2733
Quamlibet enim uideatur animus corpori et ratio uitiis laudabiliter imperare, si Deo animus et ratio ipsa non seruit, sicut sibi esse seruiendum ipse Deus praecepit, nullo modo corpori uitiisque recte imperat. Nam qualis corporis adque uitiorum potest esse mens domina ueri Dei nescia nec eius imperio subiugata, sed uitiosissimis daemonibus corrumpentibus prostituta? Proinde uirtutes, quas habere sibi uidetur, per quas imperat corpori et uitiis, ad quodlibet adipiscendum uel tenendum rettulerit nisi ad Deum, etiam ipsae uitia sunt potius quam uirtutes. Nam licet a quibusdam tunc uerae adque honestae putentur esse uirtutes, cum referuntur ad se ipsas nec propter aliud expetuntur:
For however praiseworthily the soul may seem to rule the body and reason the vices, if the soul and reason itself do not serve God as God Himself has commanded that He should be served, in no way does it rightly rule the body and the vices. For what kind of mistress over the body and the vices can a mind be that is ignorant of the true God, and not subjected to His command, but prostituted to most vicious, corrupting demons? Accordingly, the virtues which it seems to itself to have, by which it rules the body and the vices, if it refers them to anything to be obtained or held except to God, even these are vices rather than virtues. For although they are by some thought to be true and honourable virtues at the time when they are referred to themselves and not sought for the sake of anything else:
因為無論靈魂統管肉體、理性統管諸惡顯得何等可嘉,若靈魂和理性本身不照神自己所吩咐當事奉祂的那樣事奉神,它就斷不能正確地統管肉體和諸惡。因為一個不認識真神、不順服祂命令,反倒淪為最邪惡、敗壞之邪靈娼妓的心思,又怎能作肉體與諸惡的女主人呢?因此,它自以為擁有、藉以統管肉體與諸惡的那些德行,若不歸向神,而歸向任何別的要得著或保有之物,這些便是惡而非德。雖然有些人在這些德行只歸於自身、不為別的緣故而被尋求之時,就以為它們是真實而高尚的德行:
3:2734
etiam tunc inflatae ac superbae sunt, et ideo non uirtutes, sed uitia iudicanda sunt. Sicut enim non est a carne sed super carnem, quod carnem facit uiuere: sic non est ab homine, sed super hominem, quod hominem facit beate uiuere; nec solum hominem, sed etiam quamlibet potestatem uirtutemque caelestem. CAPUT XXVI. De pace populi alienati a Deo, qua utitur ad pietatem populus Dei, dum in hoc peregrinus est mundo. Quocirca ut uita carnis anima est, ita beata uita hominis Deus est, de quo dicunt sacrae litterae Hebraeorum: Beatus populus, cuius est Dominus Deus ipsius. Miser igitur populus ab isto alienatus Deo.
even then they are inflated and proud, and therefore are to be judged not virtues but vices. For just as it is not from the flesh but above the flesh that which makes the flesh live, so it is not from man but above man that which makes man live blessedly; and not man alone, but also any heavenly power and virtue whatsoever. CHAPTER XXVI. Of the peace of a people estranged from God, which the people of God uses for godliness while it is a pilgrim in this world. Wherefore, as the life of the flesh is the soul, so the blessed life of man is God, of whom the sacred letters of the Hebrews say: 'Blessed is the people whose Lord is its God.' Wretched, therefore, is the people estranged from this God.
即使在那時它們也是自誇而驕傲的,因此當被判為惡而非德。因為正如那使肉體得生的,不是出於肉體而是在肉體之上;同樣,那使人得享有福之生的,不是出於人而是在人之上;不僅人如此,連任何天上的權能與德力也是如此。第二十六章:論一個與神疏遠之民的平安,神的子民在這世上作客旅時藉它以行虔敬。所以,正如肉體的生命是靈魂,照樣人有福的生命便是神,希伯來人的聖言論到祂說:「以耶和華為神的,那民是有福的。」所以與這位神疏遠的民是悲慘的。
3:2735
Diligit tamen etiam ipse quandam pacem suam non inprobandam, quam quidem non habebit in fine, quia non ea bene utitur ante finem. Hanc autem ut interim habeat in hac uita, etiam nostri interest; quoniam, quamdiu permixtae sunt ambae ciuitates, utimur et nos pace Babylonis; ex qua ita per fidem populus Dei liberatur, ut aput hanc interim peregrinetur. Propter quod et apostolus admonuit ecclesiam, ut oraret pro regibus eius adque sublimibus, addens et dicens:
Yet even it loves a certain peace of its own, not to be disapproved, which indeed it will not have in the end, because it does not use it well before the end. But that it should have this peace meanwhile in this life concerns even us; since, as long as the two cities are mingled together, we too make use of the peace of Babylon, from which the people of God is so delivered by faith that meanwhile it sojourns as a pilgrim there. For this reason the Apostle also admonished the Church to pray for its kings and those in high places, adding and saying:
然而連它也愛自己某種不該受非議的平安,這平安它在末了卻得不著,因為它在末了之前未善用它。但它在此生暫且擁有這平安,也與我們相關;因為兩座城既然混雜在一起,我們也使用巴比倫的平安,神的子民藉信如此從中得釋放,以致暫且在那裡作客旅寄居。為此緣故,使徒也勸勉教會為它的君王與居高位者禱告,又補上說:
3:2736
Ut quietam et tranquillam uitam agamus cum omni pietate et caritate, et propheta Hieremias, cum populo Dei ueteri praenuntiaret captiuitatem et diuinitus imperaret, ut oboedienter irent in Babyloniam Deo suo etiam ista patientia seruientes monuit et ipse ut oraretur pro illa dicens: Quia in eius est pace pax uestra, utique interim temporalis, quae bonis malisque communis est. CAPUT XXVII. De pace seruientium Deo, cuius perfecta tranquillitas in hac temporali uita non potest adprehendi. Pax autem nostra propria et hic est cum Deo per fidem et in aeternum erit cum illo per speciem.
'That we may lead a quiet and peaceable life in all godliness and charity.' And the prophet Jeremiah, when he foretold captivity to the ancient people of God and by divine command bade them go obediently into Babylonia, serving their God by this very patience, himself also admonished that prayer be made for it, saying: 'For in its peace shall be your peace'—a peace, to be sure, that is meanwhile temporal, which is common to good and bad alike. CHAPTER XXVII. Of the peace of those serving God, whose perfect tranquility cannot be attained in this temporal life. But our own proper peace is here, with God, through faith, and it shall be forever with Him through sight.
「叫我們可以在全然虔敬與愛中度平安寧靜的生活。」先知耶利米預言被擄臨到神古時的子民,又奉神的命令吩咐他們順服地進入巴比倫,以這忍耐事奉他們的神,他自己也勸勉人為那城禱告說:「因為那城得平安,你們也得平安」——這誠然是暫時的平安,是善人惡人所共有的。第二十七章:論事奉神之人的平安,其完全的安寧在這暫時的生命中不能達到。但我們自己本有的平安,在此乃是藉信與神同在,將來在永恆中要藉著面對面的看見與祂同在。
3:2737
Sed hic siue illa communis siue nostra propria talis est pax, ut solacium miseriae sit potius quam beatitudinis gaudium. Ipsa quoquo nostra iustitia, quamuis uera sit propter uerum boni finem, ad quem refertur, tamen tanta est in hac uita, ut potius remissione peccatorum constet quam perfectione uirtutum. Testis est oratio totius ciuitatis Dei, quae peregrinatur in terris. Per omnia quippe membra sua clamat ad Deum: Dimitte nobis debita nostra, sicut et nos dimittimus debitoribus nostris. Nec pro eis est efficax haec oratio, quorum fides sine operibus mortua est; sed pro eis, quorum fides per dilectionem operatur.
But here, whether that common peace or our own proper peace, such is the peace that it is rather a solace of misery than a joy of blessedness. Even our righteousness itself, although it is true on account of the true end of good to which it is referred, is yet so great in this life that it consists rather in the remission of sins than in the perfection of virtues. Witness is the prayer of the whole City of God which is a pilgrim on earth. For through all its members it cries to God: 'Forgive us our debts, as we also forgive our debtors.' And this prayer is not effectual for those whose faith without works is dead; but for those whose faith works through love.
但在此,無論那共有的平安或我們自己本有的平安,這平安都是這樣的:它寧可說是苦難中的慰藉,而非有福的喜樂。連我們的義本身,雖因其所歸向之真善的目的而為真實,但在此生卻是這樣的:它寧在於罪得赦免,而非德行的完全。在地上作客旅的整座神的城,其禱告便是見證。因為它藉著它一切的肢體向神呼喊:「免我們的債,如同我們免了人的債。」這禱告對那信心沒有行為、是死的人並不生效;卻對那信心藉著愛運行的人生效。
3:2738
Quia enim Deo quidem subdita, in hac tamen condicione mortali et corpore corruptibili, quod adgrauat animam, non perfecte uitiis imperat ratio, ideo necessaria est iustis talis oratio. Nam profecto quamquam imperetur, nequaquam sine conflictu uitiis imperatur; et utique subrepit aliquid in hoc loco infirmitatis etiam bene confligenti siue hostibus talibus uictis subditisque dominanti, unde si non facili operatione, certe labili locutione aut uolatili cogitatione peccetur. Et ideo, quamdiu uitiis imperatur, plena pax non est, quia et illa, quae resistunt, periculoso debellantur proelio, et illa, quae uicta sunt, nondum securo triumphantur otio, sed adhuc sollicito premuntur imperio.
For because reason, though subject to God, does not in this mortal condition and corruptible body, which weighs down the soul, perfectly rule the vices, therefore such a prayer is necessary for the righteous. For assuredly, although it commands, it by no means commands the vices without conflict; and certainly something creeps in, in this state of weakness, even for one who fights well or rules over such enemies when conquered and subjected, whereby, if not by easy action, at least by a slip of the tongue or a fleeting thought, sin is committed. And therefore, as long as the vices are ruled over, peace is not full, because both those that resist are subdued in a perilous battle, and those that are conquered are not yet triumphed over in secure leisure, but are still held down by an anxious command.
因為理性雖順服神,在這必死的境況和壓制靈魂的朽壞身體中,卻不完全統管諸惡,所以義人需要這樣的禱告。因為誠然,理性雖發號施令,卻絕不能毫無爭戰地統管諸惡;在這軟弱的境地中,即便對善戰者、或對已征服制伏之仇敵的統管者,總有某些惡悄然潛入,以致縱然不在容易的行為上,至少在唇舌的失誤或飛掠的念頭中犯罪。所以,只要諸惡仍在被統管之下,平安就不完全,因為那抵抗的,要在危險的戰役中被制伏,而那已被征服的,尚未在穩妥的安息中得勝凱旋,仍在憂慮的轄制下被壓制。
3:2739
In his ergo tentationibus, de quibus omnibus in diuinis eloquiis breuiter dictum est: Numquid non tentatio est uita humana super terram? quis ita uiuere se praesumat, ut dicere Deo: Dimitte nobis debita nostra necesse non habeat nisi homo elatus? nec uero magnus, sed inflatus ac tumidus, cui per iustitiam resistit, qui gratiam largitur humilibus. Propter quod scriptum est: Deus superbis resistit, humilibus autem dat gratiam. Hic itaque in unoquoque iustitia est.
In these temptations, then, concerning all of which it is briefly said in the divine eloquence: 'Is not the life of man upon earth a temptation?'—who would presume so to live that he need not say to God: 'Forgive us our debts,' except a man puffed up? not indeed great, but inflated and swollen, whom He who bestows grace on the humble resists through justice. For this reason it is written: 'God resists the proud, but to the humble He gives grace.' Here, therefore, in each individual, righteousness consists in this:
那麼,在這些試探之中——關於這一切,神的聖言簡要地說:「人在地上的生活豈不是一場試探嗎?」——除了一個自高之人,誰敢自詡能如此生活,以致無需向神說:「免我們的債」?這人並非真正偉大,乃是自誇腫脹的,那位將恩典賜給謙卑者的神,便藉公義抵擋他。為此緣故經上記著說:「神抵擋驕傲的人,賜恩給謙卑的人。」所以,在此,每一個人裡面的義就在於此:
3:2740
ut oboedienti Deus homini, animus corpori, ratio autem uitiis etiam repugnantibus imperet, uel subigendo uel resistendo, adque ut ab ipso Deo petatur et meritorum gratia et uenia delictorum ac de acceptis bonis gratiarum actio persoluatur. In illa uero pace finali, quo referenda et cuius adipiscendae causa habenda est ista iustitia, quoniam sanata inmortalitate adque incorruptione natura uitia non habebit nec unicuique nostrum uel ab alio uel a se ipso quippiam repugnabit, non opus erit ut ratio uitiis, quae nulla erunt, imperet; sed imperabit Deus homini, animus corpori, tantaque ibi erit oboediendi suauitas et facilitas, quanta uiuendi regnandique felicitas.
that God should command the obedient man, the soul the body, and reason the vices even when they resist, either by subduing or by withstanding them; and that from God Himself should be sought both the grace of merits and the pardon of offences, and that thanksgiving should be rendered for the good things received. But in that final peace, to which this righteousness is to be referred and for the sake of attaining which it is to be held, since nature, healed by immortality and incorruption, will have no vices, and nothing will resist anyone of us either from another or from himself, there will be no need that reason should rule the vices, which will be none; but God will rule the man, the soul the body, and there will be there as great a sweetness and ease of obeying as is the felicity of living and reigning.
即神當統管順服之人,靈魂統管肉體,理性統管諸惡,即使它們抵抗,或制伏或抵擋;又當向神自己尋求功德之恩與罪過之赦,並為所領受的善獻上感謝。但在那末了的平安中——這義所當歸向、為要得著它而當持守的——既然本性已因不朽與不壞得醫治,必無諸惡,我們各人也再無任何抵抗,無論來自他人或來自自己,那時就無需理性統管那將不復存在的諸惡;乃是神統管人,靈魂統管肉體,在那裡順服的甘甜與輕易,必如生活與作王的福樂何等之大。
3:2741
Et hoc illic in omnibus adque in singulis aeternum erit aeternumque esse certum erit, et ideo pax beatitudinis huius uel beatitudo pacis huius summum bonum erit. CAPUT XXVIII. In quem finem uenturus sit exitus inpiorum. Eorum autem, qui non pertinent ad istam ciuitatem Dei, erit e contrario miseria sempiterna, quae mors etiam secunda dicitur, quia nec anima ibi uiuere dicenda est, quae a uita Dei alienata erit, nec corpus, quod aeternis doloribus subiacebit; ac per hoc ideo durior ista secunda mors erit, quia finiri morte non poterit. Sed quoniam sicut miseria beatitudini et mors uitae, ita bellum paci uidetur esse contrarium:
And this there, in all and in each, will be eternal, and it will be certain to be eternal; and therefore the peace of this blessedness, or the blessedness of this peace, will be the supreme good. CHAPTER XXVIII. To what end the issue of the impious shall come. But of those who do not belong to that City of God there will be, on the contrary, an everlasting misery, which is also called the second death, because neither the soul can be said to live there, since it will be estranged from the life of God, nor the body, which will be subject to eternal pains; and on this account that second death will be the harder, because it cannot be ended by death. But since, as misery seems contrary to blessedness, and death to life, so war seems contrary to peace:
在那裡,這事在全體與各人裡面都要是永恆的,並要確定無疑地是永恆的;因此這有福的平安,或這平安的有福,便要成為至高的善。第二十八章:論不虔者的結局要趨向何種終局。但那些不屬於那神之城的人,反倒要有永遠的悲慘,這悲慘也稱為第二次的死,因為那裡的靈魂不能說是活的,既與神的生命隔絕,肉體也不能說是活的,因它要受永遠的痛苦;正因如此,那第二次的死要更為嚴酷,因為它不能藉死了結。但既然悲慘看似與有福相反、死與生相反,照樣戰爭也看似與平安相反:
3:2742
merito quaeritur, sicut pax in bonorum finibus praedicata est adque laudata, quod uel quale bellum e contrario in finibus malorum possit intellegi. Verum qui hoc quaerit, adtendat quid in bello noxium perniciosumque sit, et uidebit nihil aliud quam rerum esse inter se aduersitatem adque conflictum. Quod igitur bellum grauius et amarius cogitari potest, quam ubi uoluntas sic aduersa est passioni et passio uoluntati, ut nullius earum uictoria tales inimicitiae finiantur, et ubi sic confligit cum ipsa natura corporis uis doloris, ut neutrum alteri cedat? Hic enim quando contingit iste conflictus, aut dolor uincit et sensum mors adimit, aut natura uincit et dolorem sanitas tollit.
it is rightly asked, just as peace has been proclaimed and praised among the ends of the good, what or what kind of war, on the contrary, can be understood among the ends of the wicked. But whoever asks this, let him consider what in war is harmful and ruinous, and he will see it to be nothing other than the mutual hostility and conflict of things. What war, then, can be conceived more grievous and bitter than where the will is so opposed to passion and passion to will that by the victory of neither of them is such enmity ended, and where the force of pain so conflicts with the very nature of the body that neither yields to the other? For here, when this conflict happens, either pain conquers and death takes away sensation, or nature conquers and health removes the pain.
那麼正當可問:正如平安在善人的終局中被宣揚稱頌,與之相反,在惡人的終局中可理解為何種、何品類的戰爭。但凡問這問題的人,且讓他思想戰爭中有何有害而毀滅之事,他就會看出那無非是事物彼此間的敵對與衝突。那麼,還能設想出比這更慘烈、更痛苦的戰爭嗎——即意志如此與情慾相對、情慾如此與意志相對,以致二者誰也不能得勝來了結這仇恨,又痛苦之力如此與肉體本身的本性衝突,以致彼此互不相讓?因為在此,當這衝突發生時,或痛苦得勝而死奪去知覺,或本性得勝而健康除去痛苦。
3:2743
Ibi autem et dolor permanet ut adfligat, et natura perdurat ut sentiat; quia utrumque ideo non deficit, ne poena deficiat. Ad hos autem fines bonorum et malorum, illos expetendos, istos cauendos, quoniam per iudicium transibunt ad illos boni, ad istos mali: de hoc iudicio, quantum Deus donauerit, in consequenti uolumine disputabo. Quod, quamuis omni tempore Deus iudicet, in hoc tamen libro de nouissimo eius iudicio sit proprie disputandum. De die ultimi iudicii Dei quod ipse donauerit locuturi eumque adserturi aduersus inpios et incredulos tamquam in aedificii fundamento prius ponere testimonia diuina debemus:
But there both pain remains to afflict, and nature endures to feel; because neither fails, for this very reason: lest the punishment should fail. To these ends, then, of the good and the bad—the former to be sought, the latter to be avoided—since through the judgment the good shall pass to the former and the bad to the latter, concerning this judgment, as far as God shall grant, I will dispute in the following volume. This judgment, although God exercises it at all times, must nevertheless be dealt with properly in this book in regard to His last judgment. Concerning the day of God's last judgment, about to speak of it as far as He Himself shall grant, and to assert it against the impious and unbelieving, we ought first, as in the foundation of a building, to lay down the divine testimonies:
但在那裡,痛苦既存留以折磨,本性又持續以感受;因為二者都不消亡,正是為此緣故:免得刑罰消亡。那麼,向著善人與惡人這兩種終局——前者當尋求,後者當躲避——既然善人要藉審判趨向前者、惡人趨向後者,關於這審判,我必照神所賜的,在下一卷中加以論述。這審判雖然神隨時都在施行,但在本卷中仍須就祂末後的審判恰當地處理。論到神末後審判之日,我既要照祂自己所賜的盡力述說,並要對抗不虔與不信之人來確立它,就當先如建築物的根基一般,安放神的見證:
3:2744
quibus qui nolunt credere, humanis ratiunculis falsis adque fallacibus contrauenire conantur, ad hoc ut aut aliud significare contendant quod adhibetur testimonium de litteris sacris, aut omnino diuinitus esse dictum negent. Nam nullum existimo esse mortalium, qui cum ea, sicut dicta sunt, intellexerit et a summo ac uero Deo per animas sanctas dicta esse crediderit, non eis cedat adque consentiat, siue id etiam ore fateatur siue aliquo uitio fateri erubescat aut metuat, uel etiam peruicacia simillima insaniae id, quod falsum esse nouit aut credit, [contra id, quod uerum esse nouit aut credit,] etiam contentiosissime defendere moliatur.
to which those who refuse to believe try to oppose false and fallacious little human reasonings, to this end that they may either contend that the testimony adduced from the sacred letters signifies something else, or deny altogether that it was divinely spoken. For I reckon no mortal exists who, when he has understood these things as they were spoken, and has believed them to have been spoken by the supreme and true God through holy souls, does not yield and consent to them—whether he also confesses this with his mouth, or through some vice blushes or fears to confess it, or even, with a stubbornness most like to madness, strives most contentiously to defend what he knows or believes to be false against what he knows or believes to be true.
那些不肯信的人,便試圖以虛假而欺詐的、人的小理論來與之對抗,目的是要麼力辯從聖言所引的見證另有所指,要麼乾脆否認它是出於神而說的。因為我斷定,沒有一個會死的人,當他照這些話所說的明白了,又信它們是至高真神藉聖潔的靈魂所說的,竟不向它們屈服贊同——無論他是用口承認這事,或因某種惡而羞於或懼於承認,甚或以極像瘋狂的頑固,極其好爭地力圖辯護他所知或所信為假的,去對抗他所知或所信為真的。
3:2745
Quod ergo in confessione ac professione tenet omnis ecclesia Dei ueri Christum de caelo esse uenturum ad uiuos ac mortuos iudicandos, hunc diuini iudicii ultimum diem dicimus, id est nouissimum tempus. Nam per quot dies hoc iudicium tendatur, incertum est; sed scripturarum more sanctarum diem poni solere pro tempore nemo, qui illas litteras quamlibet neglegenter legerit, nescit. Ideo autem, cum diem iudicii Dei dicimus, addimus ultimum uel nouissimum, quia et nunc iudicat et ab humani generis initio iudicauit dimittens de paradiso et a ligno uitae separans primos homines peccati magni perpetratores;
That, therefore, which the whole Church of the true God holds in confession and profession—that Christ is to come from heaven to judge the living and the dead—this we call the last day of the divine judgment, that is, the final time. For through how many days this judgment is to be extended is uncertain; but that, in the manner of the holy Scriptures, 'day' is wont to be put for 'time,' no one who has read those writings, however carelessly, is unaware. For this reason, then, when we say the day of God's judgment, we add 'last' or 'final,' because He judges even now, and has judged from the beginning of the human race, casting out of paradise and separating from the tree of life the first human beings, the perpetrators of a great sin;
所以,真神的全教會在認信與宣告中所持守的——即基督要從天而來審判活人死人——這我們稱之為神審判的末日,就是最末的時候。因為這審判要延展多少日子是不確定的;但按聖經的慣例,「日」常用來指「時候」,凡讀過那些經卷的人,無論多麼粗心,都不會不知道。所以,當我們說神審判之日時,便加上「末了」或「最末」,因為祂如今就在審判,並從人類之初就一直審判,把那犯了大罪的始祖逐出樂園,使他們與生命樹隔絕;
3:2746
immo etiam quando angelis peccantibus non pepercit, quorum princeps homines a se ipso subuersus inuidendo subuertit, procul dubio iudicauit; nec sine illius alto iustoque iudicio et in hoc aerio caelo et in terris et daemonum et hominum miserrima est uita, erroribus aerumnisque plenissima. Verum etsi nemo peccasset, non sine bono rectoque iudicio uniuersam rationalem creaturam perseuerantissime sibi suo Domino cohaerentem in aeterna beatitudine retineret. Iudicat etiam non solum uniuersaliter de genere daemonum adque hominum, ut miseri sint propter primorum meritum peccatorum; sed etiam de singulorum operibus propriis, quae gerunt arbitrio uoluntatis.
nay, even when He did not spare the sinning angels, whose prince, having been overthrown by himself, overthrew men by envying them, He without doubt judged; nor is it without His high and just judgment that, both in this airy heaven and on earth, the life both of demons and of men is most wretched, most full of errors and miseries. But even if no one had sinned, He would not, without good and right judgment, have retained the whole rational creation, most perseveringly cleaving to Him as its Lord, in eternal blessedness. He judges, too, not only universally concerning the race of demons and of men, that they should be wretched on account of the merit of the first sins, but also concerning the individual works of each, which they perform by the choice of the will.
不僅如此,連祂不饒恕犯罪的天使時——它們的首領既被自己所傾覆,又因嫉妒而傾覆了人——祂也無疑施行了審判;也唯有藉祂崇高而公義的審判,才使在這空中諸天和地上,邪靈與人的生命都極其悲慘、滿了迷誤與愁苦。但即使無人犯罪,祂若不憑善而公正的審判,也不會把那極堅定地依附於祂為主的全體理性受造之物存留在永遠的福分中。祂也施行審判,不僅普遍地論及邪靈與人的族類,使他們因始祖之罪的功過而受苦,也論及各人憑意志的選擇所行的個別作為。
3:2747
Nam et daemones ne torqueantur precantur, nec utique iniuste uel parcitur eis uel pro sua quique inprobitate torquentur; et homines plerumque aperte, semper occulte, luunt pro suis factis diuinitus poenas sine in hac uita siue post mortem: quamuis nullus hominum agat recte, nisi diuino adiuuetur auxilio; nullus daemonum aut hominum agat inique, nisi diuino eodemque iustissimo iudicio permittatur. Sicut enim ait apostolus, non estiniquitas aput Deum; etiam sicut ipse alibi dicit, inscrutabilia sunt iudicia eius et inuestigabiles uiae eius.
For even the demons pray that they may not be tormented, and certainly it is not unjustly that either they are spared or each is tormented according to his own wickedness; and men for the most part openly, always secretly, pay divinely-appointed penalties for their deeds, whether in this life or after death—although no man acts rightly unless he is helped by divine aid; no demon or man acts wickedly unless he is permitted by the divine and most just judgment. For as the Apostle says, 'There is no iniquity with God'; and as he himself says elsewhere, 'Inscrutable are His judgments, and untraceable His ways.'
因為連邪靈也祈求不要受刑,而它們或蒙寬免、或各按己惡受刑,斷然並非不公;人也多半公開地、總是隱密地,為自己的行為償付神所定的刑罰,無論在今生或死後——雖然沒有人能行得正,除非蒙神的幫助;沒有邪靈或人能行不義,除非蒙神最公義的審判所容許。因為正如使徒所說:「在神並沒有不義」;又如他在別處所說:「祂的判斷何其難測,祂的蹤跡何其難尋。」
3:2748
Non igitur in hoc libro de illis primis nec de istis mediis Dei iudiciis, sed de ipso nouissimo, quantum ipsi tribuerit, disputabo, quando Christus de caelo uenturus est uiuos iudicaturus et mortuos. Iste quippe dies iudicii proprie iam uocatur, eo quod nullus ibi erit inperitae querellae locus, quur iniustus ille sit felix et quur ille iustus infelix. Omnium namque tunc nonnisi bonorum uera et plena felicitas et omnium nonnisi malorum digna et summa infelicitas apparebit. CAPUT II. De uarietate rerum humanarum, cui non potest dici deesse iudicium Dei, quamuis neque at uestigari.
Not, therefore, in this book shall I dispute concerning those first nor concerning these intermediate judgments of God, but concerning that very last one, as far as He Himself shall grant—when Christ is to come from heaven to judge the living and the dead. For this day is now properly called the day of judgment, for the reason that there will be no place there for the ignorant complaint, why that unjust man is happy and why that just man is unhappy. For then the true and full felicity of none but the good, and the deserved and supreme infelicity of none but the bad, shall appear. CHAPTER II. Of the variety of human affairs, in which the judgment of God cannot be said to be lacking, although it cannot be traced out.
所以,我在本卷中不論神那最初的、也不論這中間的審判,乃要論那最末的審判,照祂自己所賜的——就是基督要從天而來審判活人死人之時。因為這日如今才正當地被稱為審判之日,緣由是在那裡,那無知的怨言——為何那不義之人快樂、為何那義人不幸——將再無容身之地。因為那時,那真實而完全的福樂唯獨歸於善人,那應得而至極的不幸唯獨歸於惡人,都要顯明出來。第二章:論人事的紛繁多變,雖不能說其中缺乏神的審判,卻不能將之查考透徹。
3:2749
Nunc autem et mala aequo animo ferre discimus, quae patiuntur et boni, et bona non magnipendere, quae adipiscuntur et mali; ac per hoc etiam in his rebus, in quibus non apparet diuina iustitia, salutaris est diuina doctrina. Nescimus enim quo iudicio Dei bonus ille sit pauper, malus ille sit dines; iste gaudeat, quem pro suis perditis moribus cruciari debuisse maeroribus arbitramur, contristetur ille, quem uita laudabilis gaudere debuisse persuadet; exeat de iudicio non solum inultus, uerum etiam damnatus innocens, aut iniquitate iudicis pressus aut falsis obrutus testimoniis, e contrario scelestus aduersarius eius non solum inpunitus. uerum etiam uindicatus insultet;
But now we learn both to bear with equanimity the evils which even the good suffer, and not to set great store by the goods which even the bad obtain; and thereby, even in those matters in which divine justice does not appear, divine teaching is salutary. For we do not know by what judgment of God that good man is poor, that bad man is rich; this one rejoices, whom we judge ought to have been tormented with sorrows for his ruined morals, that one is grieved, whom a praiseworthy life persuades us ought to have rejoiced; the innocent goes out of court not only unavenged but even condemned, oppressed either by the iniquity of the judge or overwhelmed by false testimonies, while, on the contrary, his wicked adversary, not only unpunished but even vindicated, exults;
但如今我們學會以平靜的心忍受連善人也受的苦,也學會不看重連惡人也得的好處;藉此,即使在那些不顯出神的公義之事上,神的教訓也是有益的。因為我們不知道神憑何審判使那善人貧窮、那惡人富足;這人歡樂,我們卻判他理當因敗壞的品行受愁苦折磨;那人憂傷,可嘉的生活卻使我們深信他理當歡樂;無辜者出庭,不僅未得伸冤,反被定罪,或受審判官的不義所欺壓,或被假見證所淹沒,反之,他那邪惡的對頭,不僅未受懲罰,反得伸張而誇勝;
3:2750
inpius optime ualeat, pius languore tabescat; latrocinentur sanissimi iuuenes, et qui nec uerbo quemquam laedere potuerunt, diuersa morborum atrocitate adfligantur infantes; utilis rebus humanis inmatura morte rapiatur, et qui uidetur nec nasci debuisse, diutissime insuper uiuat; plenus criminibus sublimetur honoribus, et hominem sine querella tenebrae ignobilitatis abscondant, et cetera huius modi, quae quis colligit, quis enumerat?
the impious man enjoys excellent health, the pious wastes away with sickness; the healthiest young men commit robberies, while infants who could not harm anyone even with a word are afflicted with the diverse cruelty of diseases; one useful to human affairs is snatched away by untimely death, while one who seems not even to have deserved to be born lives on, moreover, for a very long time; one full of crimes is exalted with honours, while obscurity's darkness hides a man without reproach—and other things of this kind, which who can collect, who can enumerate?
不虔之人享有極佳的健康,虔敬之人卻因疾病憔悴;最健壯的青年行劫掠,而連一句話也未能傷人的嬰孩卻受各樣疾病殘酷的折磨;於人事有益的人被早夭奪去,而那看似連出生都不配的人反倒活得長久;滿了罪行的人被高舉得尊榮,而無可指摘的人卻被卑微的黑暗所遮掩——還有諸如此類的事,誰能蒐集,誰能盡數?
3:2751
Quae si haberent in ipsa uelut absurditate constantiam, ut in hac uita, in qua homo, sicut sacer psalmus eloquitur, uanitati similis factus est et dies eius uelut umbra praetereunt, nonnisi mali adipiscerentur transitoria bona ista adque terrena, nec nisi boni talia paterentur mala: posset hoc referri ad iudicium iustum Dei siue etiam benignum, ut, qui non erant adsecuturi bona aeterna, quae faciunt beatos, temporalibus uel deciperentur pro malitia sua, uel pro Dei misericordia consolarentur bonis, et qui non erant passuri aeterna tormenta, temporalibus uel pro suis quibuscumque et quantuliscumque peccatis adfligerentur, uel propter inplendas uirtutes exercerentur malis.
If these things had, even in their seeming absurdity, a consistency—so that in this life, in which man, as the sacred psalm says, 'has become like vanity, and his days pass away like a shadow,' none but the bad should obtain these transitory and earthly goods, and none but the good should suffer such evils—this could be referred to the just judgment of God, or even to His benign judgment: namely, that those who were not going to attain the eternal goods which make men blessed might either be deceived by temporal goods on account of their malice, or be consoled with goods by God's mercy; and that those who were not going to suffer eternal torments might either be afflicted with temporal evils for whatever and however small sins of theirs, or be exercised by evils for the sake of fulfilling the virtues.
這些事縱然在其看似的荒謬中尚有一種規律——以致在這生命中(人正如聖詩所言「變得好像虛空,他的年日如影飛去」),唯有惡人得著這些短暫屬地的好處,唯有善人遭受這樣的禍患——那就還可歸於神公義的審判,甚或祂仁慈的審判:即那些不得享使人有福之永恆福分的人,或因其惡而被短暫的好處所欺哄,或因神的憐憫而以好處得安慰;那些不至受永遠刑罰的人,或為自己無論何等微小的罪而受短暫禍患的責打,或為成全德行而以禍患受操練。
3:2752
Nunc uero, quando non solum in malo sunt boni et in bono mali, quod uidetur iniustum, uerum etiam plerumque et malis mala eueniunt et bonis bona proueniunt: magis inscrutabilia fiunt iudicia Dei et inuestigabiles uiae eius. Quamuis ergo nesciamus quo iudicio Deus ista uel faciat uel fieri sinat, aput quem summa uirtus est et summa sapientia, summa iustitia, nulla infirmitas, nulla temeritas. nulla iniquitas: salubriter tamen discimus non magnipendere seu bona seu mala, quae uidemus esse bonis malisque communia, et illa bona quaerere, quae bonorum, adque illa mala maxime fugere, quae propria sunt malorum.
But now, since not only are the good in evil and the bad in good—which seems unjust—but moreover, for the most part, evils befall the bad and goods come to the good: the judgments of God become more inscrutable and His ways untraceable. Therefore, although we do not know by what judgment God either does these things or allows them to be done—with whom is the highest power and highest wisdom, the highest justice, no infirmity, no rashness, no iniquity—nevertheless we wholesomely learn not to set great store by either goods or evils which we see to be common to good and bad alike, and to seek those goods which belong to the good, and most of all to flee those evils which are proper to the bad.
但如今,既然不僅善人處於禍患、惡人處於好處——這看似不公——而且大多數時候,惡事臨到惡人、好事歸於善人:神的判斷就變得更難測、祂的蹤跡更難尋。所以,我們雖不知道神憑何審判行這些事或容它們成就——在祂有至高的權能與至高的智慧、至高的公義,毫無軟弱、毫無輕率、毫無不義——然而我們仍有益地學會,不看重那些我們所見善惡所共有的好處或禍患,而要尋求那專屬善人的好處,並最要躲避那專屬惡人的禍患。
3:2753
Cum uero ad illud Dei iudicium uenerimus, cuius tempus iam proprie dies iudicii et aliquando dies Domini nuncupatur: non solum quaecumque tunc iudicabuntur, uerum etiam quaecumque ab initio iudicata et quaecumque usque ad illud tempus adhuc iudicanda sunt. apparebunt esse iustissima. Ubi hoc quoque manifestabitur, quam iusto iudicio Dei fiat, ut nunc tam multa ac paene omnia iusta iudicia Dei lateant sensus mentesque mortalium, cum tamen in hac re piorum fidem non lateat, iustum esse quod latet. CAPUT III. Quid in libro ecclesiaste Salomon de his, quae in hac uita et bonis et malis sunt communia, dispatarit .
But when we come to that judgment of God, whose time is now properly called the day of judgment and sometimes the day of the Lord, then not only whatsoever things shall then be judged, but also whatsoever have been judged from the beginning, and whatsoever are still to be judged up to that time, shall appear to be most just. There this too shall be made manifest: by how just a judgment of God it comes about that now so many—nay, almost all—just judgments of God lie hidden from the senses and minds of mortals, while nevertheless, in this matter, it does not lie hidden from the faith of the pious that what is hidden is just. CHAPTER III. What Solomon disputed in the book of Ecclesiastes concerning those things which in this life are common both to the good and the bad.
但當我們來到神那審判之時——其時如今才正當地被稱為審判之日,有時稱為主的日子——那時,不僅凡那時要受審判的,連凡從起初已受審判的,以及凡直到那時尚待審判的,都要顯為極其公義。在那裡這事也要顯明:神的審判何其公義,竟使如今神那麼多——不如說幾乎一切——公義的審判隱藏,不為會死之人的感官與心思所知,然而在這事上,「那隱藏的乃是公義的」這一點,卻不向虔敬者的信心隱藏。第三章:論所羅門在傳道書中論及那些在今生為善人惡人所共有之事所辯說的。
3:2754
Nempe Salomon, sapientissimus rex Israel, qui regnauit in Hierusalem, librum, qui uocatur ecclesiastes et a Iudaeis quoque habetur in sacrarum canone litterarum, sic exorsus est: Vanitas uanitantium, dixit ecclesiastes; uanitas uanitantium, omnia uanitas. Quae abundantia homini in omni labore suo, quo laborat sub sole? Et cum ex hac sententia conecteret cetera, commemorans aerumnas erroresque uitae huius et uanescentes interea temporum lapsus, ubi nihil solidum, nihil stabile retinetur: in ea rerum uanitate sub sole illud etiam deplorat quodam .
Indeed Solomon, the wisest king of Israel, who reigned in Jerusalem, the book which is called Ecclesiastes and is held also by the Jews in the canon of the sacred letters, thus began: 'Vanity of vanities, said the Preacher; vanity of vanities, all is vanity. What abundance has a man in all his labour, by which he labours under the sun?' And when from this sentence he connected the rest, calling to mind the troubles and errors of this life, and the meanwhile-vanishing lapses of times, where nothing solid, nothing stable is held: in that vanity of things under the sun he also bewails, in a certain way,
誠然所羅門,以色列最有智慧的王,在耶路撒冷作王,那卷稱為傳道書、也為猶太人列入聖言正典的書,是這樣開始的:「傳道者說:虛空的虛空,虛空的虛空,凡事都是虛空。人一切的勞碌,就是他在日光之下的勞碌,有什麼益處(豐盛)呢?」當他從這句話接續其餘的話,追想此生的愁苦與迷誤,以及其間消逝的時光之流——在那裡沒有什麼堅固、沒有什麼穩定可以持守——他在日光之下萬事的虛空中,也以某種方式哀歎。
3:2755
modo, quod, cum sit abundantia sapientiae super insipientiam, sicut abundantia lucis super tenebras, sapientisque oculi sint in capite ipsius et stultus in tenebris ambulet, unus tamen incursus incurrat omnibus, utique in hac uita quae sub sole agitur, significans uidelicet ea mala, quae bonis et malis uidemus esse communia. Dicit etiam illud, quod et boni patiantur mala, tamquam mali sint, et mali, tamquam boni sint, adipiscantur bona, ita loquens: Est, inquit, uanitas, quae facta est super terram, quia sunt iusti, super quos uenit sicut factum inpiorum, et sunt inpii super quos uenit sicut factum iustorum. Dixi quoniam hoc quoque uanitas.
He says only that, although the abundance of wisdom over folly is like the abundance of light over darkness, and though the eyes of the wise man are in his head while the fool walks in darkness, yet one and the same chance befalls them all—namely in this life which is lived under the sun—signifying thereby those evils which we see to be common to the good and the bad alike. He says also this: that the good suffer evils as though they were wicked, and the wicked obtain good things as though they were good, speaking thus: 'There is,' he says, 'a vanity which is done upon the earth, that there are righteous men upon whom there comes what befalls the impious, and there are impious men upon whom there comes what befalls the righteous. I said that this also is vanity.'
他只是說,雖然智慧勝過愚昧,如同光明勝過黑暗,雖然智慧人的眼目在他頭上,愚昧人卻在黑暗中行走,然而同一的遭遇卻臨到眾人——就是在這日光之下所度的今生——這顯然是指那些我們所見善人惡人共同遭受的禍患。他又說:善人遭遇禍患彷彿他們是惡人,惡人卻得享福樂彷彿他們是善人,他這樣說:『在地上有一件虛空的事,就是有義人所遭遇的,反像惡人所行的;又有惡人所遭遇的,反像義人所行的。我說,這也是虛空。』
3:2756
In hac uanitate, cui quantum satis uisum est intimandae totum istum librum uir sapientissimus deputauit (non utique ob aliud, nisi ut eam uitam desideremus, quae uanitatem non habet sub hoc sole, sed ueritatem sub illo qui fecit hunc solem), — in hac ergo uanitate numquid nisi iusto Dei rectoque iudicio similis eidem uanitati factus uanesceret homo? In diebus tamen uanitatis suae interest plurimum, utrum resistat an obtemperet ueritati, et utrum sit expers uerae pietatis an particeps; non propter uitae huius uel bona adquirenda uel mala uitanda uanescendo transeuntia, sed propter futurum iudicium, per quod erunt et bonis bona et malis mala sine fine mansura.
To this vanity, which that most wise man judged it sufficient to make known, he devoted that whole book—and surely for no other reason than that we might long for that life which has no vanity under this sun, but truth under Him who made this sun. In this vanity, then, would not man, made like to this same vanity, vanish away by the just and righteous judgment of God? Yet in the days of his vanity it makes a very great difference whether he resists or yields to the truth, and whether he is without true piety or partaker of it—not for the sake of acquiring the goods of this life or avoiding its evils, which pass away in vanishing, but for the sake of the judgment to come, through which both good things shall remain forever for the good and evil things for the evil, without end.
那最有智慧的人認為這虛空值得充分闡明,便將整卷書專論於此——這當然別無他故,只為使我們渴慕那在日光之下沒有虛空、卻在那造此日頭者之下擁有真理的生命。那麼在這虛空中,人既被造成與這虛空相似,豈不要照神公義正直的審判而歸於虛無嗎?然而在他虛空的年日中,他是抗拒還是順從真理,是缺乏還是有分於真敬虔,這關係極大——不是為著獲取今生的福樂或躲避今生在消逝中歸於虛無的禍患,而是為著將來的審判,藉此福樂要永遠長存歸與善人,禍患要永遠長存歸與惡人,永無止境。
3:2757
Denique iste sapiens hunc librum sic conclusit, ut diceret: Deum time et mandata eius custodi, quia hoc est omnis homo; quia omne hoc opus Deus adducet in iudicium in omni despecto, siue bonum siue malum. Quidbreuius, uerius, salubrius dici potuit? Deum, inquit, time et mandata eius custodi, quia hoc est omnis homo. Quicumque enim est, hoc est, custos utique mandatorum Dei; quoniam qui hoc non est, nihil est; non enim ad ueritatis imaginem reformatur, remanens in similitudine uanitatis. Quia omne hoc opus, id est, quod ab homine fit in hac uita, siue bonum sine malum, Deus adducet in iudicium in omni despecto, id est in omni etiam qui contemtibilis hic uidetur et ideo nec uidetur;
Finally this wise man so concluded this book as to say: 'Fear God and keep His commandments, for this is the whole man; because God will bring every work into judgment, in every despised thing, whether it be good or evil.' What could be said more briefly, more truly, more wholesomely? 'Fear God,' he says, 'and keep His commandments, for this is the whole man.' For whoever exists is this—namely, a keeper of God's commandments; since he who is not this is nothing, for he is not refashioned to the image of the truth, but remains in the likeness of vanity. 'Because every work'—that is, whatever is done by man in this life, whether good or evil—'God will bring into judgment, in every despised thing'; that is, in everyone who here seems contemptible and therefore is not even regarded;
末了這智慧人這樣結束此書,說:『敬畏神,謹守祂的誡命,因為這是人所當盡的本分;因為神必審判一切所行的,連一切隱藏的事,無論是善是惡。』還有什麼能說得更簡明、更真實、更有益呢?他說:『敬畏神,謹守祂的誡命,因為這是人所當盡的本分。』因為凡存在的人就是這個——即神誡命的謹守者;既然那不是這樣的人就算不得什麼,因為他沒有被重塑成真理的形像,仍停留在虛空的樣式中。『因為一切所行的』——就是人在今生所做的,無論善惡——『神必審判,連一切隱藏的事』;就是說,連那在此看似卑微、因而連被人注目都不被注目的人,
3:2758
quoniam Deus et ipsum uidet nec eum despicit nec cum iudicat praeterit. CAPUT IIII. Quod ad disserendum de nouissimo iudicio Dei noui primum testamenti ac deinde ueteris testimonia prolaturus sit. Huius itaque ultimi iudicii Dei testimonia de scripturis sanctis, quae ponere institui, prius eligenda sunt de libris instrumenti noui, postea de ueteris. Quamuis enim uetera priora sint tempore, noua tamen anteponenda sunt dignitate, quoniam illa uetera praeconia sunt nouorum. Noua igitur ponentur prius, quae ut firmius probemus, adsumentur et uetera. In ueteribus habentur lex et prophetae, in nouis euangelium et apostolicae litterae. Ait autem apostolus: Per legem enim cognitio peccati.
since God both sees him and neither despises him nor passes him over when He judges. CHAPTER IV. That to treat of the last judgment of God he will bring forward first the testimonies of the New Testament and then of the Old. Therefore of this last judgment of God the testimonies from the Holy Scriptures, which I have undertaken to set down, must first be chosen from the books of the New Covenant, afterward from those of the Old. For although the old things are prior in time, yet the new are to be set before them in dignity, since those old things are heralds of the new. The new, therefore, shall be set down first, and that we may prove them more firmly, the old also shall be taken up. In the old are contained the Law and the Prophets; in the new, the Gospel and the apostolic writings. Now the Apostle says: 'For by the Law is the knowledge of sin.'
因為神既看見他,當祂審判時,既不藐視他,也不越過他。第四章。論到要闡述神末後的審判,他要先引新約、後引舊約的見證。所以我所要寫下的這末後神審判的見證,當先從新約諸書中揀選,後從舊約。因為舊約雖在時間上居先,新約卻在尊貴上當居其前,既然那舊約乃是新約的先聲。所以要先寫下新約的見證,為要更堅實地證明它們,也要援引舊約。舊約包含律法和先知,新約包含福音和使徒的書信。使徒說:『律法本是叫人知罪。』
3:2759
Nunc autem sine lege iustitia Dei manifestata est, testificata per legem et prophetas; iustitia autem Dei per fidem Iesu Christi in omnes qui credunt. Haec iustitia Dei ad nouum pertinet testamentum et testimonium habet a ueteribus libris, hoc est lege ac prophetis. Prius igitur ipsa causa ponenda est, et postea testes introducendi. Hunc et ipse Christus Iesus ordinem seruandum esse demonstrans: Scriba, inquit, eruditus in regno Dei similis est uiro patri familias proferenti de thesauro suo noua et uetera. Non dixit: \'Vetera et noua\', quod utique dixisset, nisi maluisset meritorum ordinem seruare quam temporum. CAPUT V.
'But now apart from the Law the righteousness of God has been manifested, witnessed by the Law and the Prophets; even the righteousness of God which is through faith in Jesus Christ unto all who believe.' This righteousness of God pertains to the New Covenant and has its testimony from the old books, that is, from the Law and the Prophets. First, therefore, the case itself must be set forth, and afterward the witnesses brought in. Showing that this very order is to be kept, Christ Jesus Himself says: 'A scribe instructed in the kingdom of God is like a man, the head of a household, bringing forth out of his treasure things new and old.' He did not say 'old and new,' which He surely would have said, had He not preferred to keep the order of merits rather than of times. CHAPTER V.
『但如今神的義在律法以外已經顯明出來,有律法和先知為證;就是神的義,因信耶穌基督,加給一切相信的人。』這神的義屬於新約,並從舊約諸書,就是律法和先知,得著見證。所以當先陳明事理本身,然後引入見證。基督耶穌親自指明當守這正是這樣的次序,說:『凡文士受教作天國的門徒,就像一個家主,從他庫裏拿出新舊的東西來。』祂沒有說『舊的和新的』;倘若祂不是寧願守功德的次序過於時間的次序,必定會這樣說。第五章。
3:2760
Quibus sententiis Domini Saluatoris diuinum iudicium futurum in fine saeculi declaretur. Ergo ipse Saluator cum obiurgaret ciuitates, in quibus uirtutes magnas fecerat neque crediderant, et eis alienigenas anteponeret: Verum tamen, inquit, dico uobis, Tyro et Sidoni remissius erit in die iudicii quam uobis; et paulo post alteri ciuitati: Arnen, inquit, dico uobis, quia terrae Sodomorum remissius erit in die iudicii quam tibi (hic euidentissime praedicat diem iudicii esse uenturum) ; et alio loco: Viri Nineuitae, inquit, surgent in iudicio cum generatione ista et condemnabunt eam; quia paenitentiam egerunt in praedicatione Ionae, et ecce plus quam Iona hic.
By which sayings of the Lord and Saviour the divine judgment to come at the end of the age is declared. Therefore the Saviour Himself, when He upbraided the cities in which He had wrought great works of power and which had not believed, and when He set foreigners before them, says: 'Nevertheless I say to you, it shall be more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon in the day of judgment than for you.' And a little after, to another city: 'Amen, I say to you, that it shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom in the day of judgment than for you' (here He most plainly proclaims that the day of judgment is to come); and in another place: 'The men of Nineveh shall rise in the judgment with this generation and shall condemn it, because they repented at the preaching of Jonah; and behold, a greater than Jonah is here.'
主救主的這些話宣告了在這世代末了將要來臨的神的審判。所以救主自己責備那些祂曾行過大能、卻不信的城邑,並把外邦人置於它們之先,說:『但我告訴你們,當審判的日子,推羅、西頓所受的,比你們還容易受呢。』隨後不久又對另一城說:『我實在告訴你們,當審判的日子,所多瑪地所受的,比你還容易受呢』(祂在此最明白地宣告審判的日子必要來到);又在別處說:『當審判的時候,尼尼微人要起來定這世代的罪,因為他們聽了約拿所傳的就悔改了;看哪,在這裏有一人比約拿更大。』
3:2761
Regina Austri surget in iudicio cum generatione ista et condemnabit eam; quia uenit a finibus terrae audire sapientiam Salomonis, et ecce plus quam Salomon hic. Duas res hoc loco discimus, et uenturum esse iudicium et cum mortuorum resurrectione uenturum. De Nineuitis enim et regina Austri quando ista dicebat, de mortuis sine dubio loquebatur, quos tamen in die iudicii resurrecturos esse praedixit. Nec ideo dixit: \' Condemnabunt1 , quia ipsi iudicabunt; sed quia ex ipsorum conparatione isti merito damnabuntur.
'The queen of the South shall rise in the judgment with this generation and shall condemn it; because she came from the ends of the earth to hear the wisdom of Solomon; and behold, a greater than Solomon is here.' In this passage we learn two things: both that the judgment is to come, and that it shall come together with the resurrection of the dead. For when He spoke these things concerning the men of Nineveh and the queen of the South, He was without doubt speaking of the dead, whom nevertheless He foretold would rise again in the day of judgment. Nor did He say 'they shall condemn' because they themselves shall judge, but because in comparison with them these men shall deservedly be condemned.
『當審判的時候,南方的女王要起來定這世代的罪,因為她從地極而來,要聽所羅門的智慧話;看哪,在這裏有一人比所羅門更大。』在這段話裏我們學到兩件事:審判必要來到,且要與死人復活一同來到。因為祂講論尼尼微人和南方女王這些事時,無疑是在講論死人,然而祂預言他們要在審判的日子復活。祂說『他們要定罪』,並非因為他們自己要施行審判,乃是因為與他們相比,這些人理當受定罪。
3:2762
Rursus alio loco, cum de hominum bonorum et malorum nunc permixtione, postea separatione, quae utique die iudicii futura est, loqueretur, adhibuit similitudinem de tritico seminato et superseminatis zizaniis, eamque suis exponens discipulis: Qui seminat, inquit, bonum semen, est filius hominis; ager autem est mundus: bonum uero semen hi sunt filii regni; zizania autem filii sunt nequam; inimicus autem, qui seminauit ea, est diabolus; messis uero consummatio saeculi est, messores autem angeli sunt. Sicut ergo colliguntur zizania et igni comburuntur: sic erit in consummatione saeculi.
Again in another place, when He was speaking of the mingling of good and bad men now, and their separation hereafter—which surely shall come to pass in the day of judgment—He employed a similitude of wheat that was sown and tares that were sown over it, and expounding it to His disciples He says: 'He that sows the good seed is the Son of Man; the field is the world; the good seed, these are the sons of the kingdom; but the tares are the sons of the wicked one; the enemy who sowed them is the devil; the harvest is the consummation of the age; the reapers are the angels. As therefore the tares are gathered and burned with fire, so shall it be in the consummation of the age.'
祂又在別處講論善人惡人如今相雜、日後分別——這分別無疑必在審判的日子成就——便用所撒的麥子和撒在其上的稗子作比喻,向門徒講解說:『那撒好種的就是人子;田地就是世界;好種就是天國之子;稗子就是那惡者之子;撒稗子的仇敵就是魔鬼;收割的時候就是世代的終結;收割的人就是天使。將稗子薅出來用火焚燒,世代終結時也要如此。』
3:2763
Mittet filius hominis ange - 108 suos, et colligunt de regno eius omnia scandala et eos, qui faciunt iniquitatem, et mittunt eos in caminum ignis; ibi erit fletus et stridor dentium. Tunc iusti fulgebunt sicut sol in regno patris eorum. Qui habet aures, audiat. Hic iudicium quidem uel diem iudicii non nominauit, sed eum multo clarius ipsis rebus expressit et in fine saeculi futurum esse praedixit. Item discipulis suis: Arnen, inquit, dicouobis, quod uos, qui secuti estis me, in regeneratione, cum sederit filius hominis in sede maiestatis suae, sedebitis et uos super sedes duodecim iudicantes duodecim tribus Israel. Hic discimus cum suis discipulis iudicaturum Iesum.
'The Son of Man shall send forth His angels, and they shall gather out of His kingdom all offences and them that work iniquity, and shall cast them into the furnace of fire; there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. Then shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father. He that has ears, let him hear.' Here indeed He did not name the judgment or the day of judgment, but He expressed it much more clearly by the things themselves, and foretold that it shall come to pass at the end of the age. Likewise to His disciples: 'Amen, I say to you, that you who have followed Me, in the regeneration, when the Son of Man shall sit on the throne of His majesty, you also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel.' Here we learn that Jesus shall judge together with His disciples.
『人子要差遣祂的使者,把一切叫人跌倒的和作惡的,從祂國裏挑出來,丟在火爐裏;在那裏必要哀哭切齒了。那時義人在他們父的國裏,要發出光來像太陽一樣。有耳可聽的,就應當聽。』祂在此確實沒有提名審判或審判的日子,卻藉著事情本身更清楚地表明了,並預言這要在世代末了成就。祂同樣對門徒說:『我實在告訴你們,你們這跟從我的人,到復興的時候,人子坐在祂榮耀寶座上,你們也要坐在十二個寶座上,審判以色列十二個支派。』在此我們學到耶穌要與祂的門徒一同施行審判。
3:2764
Unde et alibi Iudaeis dixit: Si ego in Beelzebub eicio daemonia, filii uestri in quo eiciunt? Ideo ipsi iudices erunt uestri. Nec quoniam super duodecim sedes sessuros esse ait, duodecim solos homines cum illo iudicaturos putare debemus. Duodenario quippe . numero uniuersa quaedam significata est iudicantium multitudo propter duas partes numeri septenarii, quo significatur plerumque uniuersitas; quae duae partes, id est tria et quattuor, altera per alteram multiplicatae duodecim faciunt, nam et quattuor ter et tria quater duodecim sunt, et si qua alia huius duodenarii numeri, quae ad hoc ualeat, ratio reperitur.
Whence also elsewhere He said to the Jews: 'If I by Beelzebub cast out demons, by whom do your sons cast them out? Therefore they themselves shall be your judges.' Nor, because He says they shall sit upon twelve thrones, ought we to think that only twelve men shall judge with Him. For by the number twelve a certain universal multitude of those who judge is signified, because of the two parts of the number seven, by which for the most part universality is signified; which two parts—that is, three and four—multiplied one by the other make twelve, for four times three and three times four are twelve, and if any other reason of this number twelve is found which avails for this.
因此祂又在別處對猶太人說:『我若靠著別西卜趕鬼,你們的子弟趕鬼又靠著誰呢?這樣,他們就要斷定你們的是非。』我們也不可因祂說他們要坐在十二個寶座上,就以為只有十二個人要與祂一同審判。因為十二這數目所表徵的乃是施行審判者某種普世的眾多,這是出於七這數目的兩部分,七通常表徵全體;這兩部分——即三與四——彼此相乘得十二,因為四乘三和三乘四都是十二,並且若還有別的合於此意的關於十二這數目的理由。
3:2765
Alioquin, quoniam in locum Iudae traditoris apostolum Matthiam legimus ordinatum, apostolus Paulus, qui plus omnibus illis laborauit, ubi ad iudicandum sedeat non habebit; qui profecto cum aliis sanctis ad numerum iudicum se pertinere demonstrat. cum dicit: Nescitis quia angelos iudicabimus? De ipsis quoque iudicandis in hoc numero duodenario similis causa est. Non enim quia dictum est: Iudicantes duodecim tribus Israel, tribus Leui, quae tertia decima est, ab eis iudicanda non erit, aut solum illum populum, non etiam gentes cet.eras indicabunt. Quod autem ait: In regeneratione, procul dubio mortuorum resurrectionem nomine uoluit regenerationis intellegi.
Otherwise, since we read that the apostle Matthias was ordained in the place of Judas the betrayer, the apostle Paul, who labored more than all of them, would have no place where he might sit to judge; yet he surely shows that he belongs to the number of the judges together with the other saints, when he says: 'Know you not that we shall judge angels?' Concerning those also who are to be judged, there is a like reason in this number twelve. For not because it is said 'judging the twelve tribes of Israel' shall the tribe of Levi, which is the thirteenth, not be judged by them, or shall they judge only that people and not also the other nations. But where He says 'in the regeneration,' without doubt He wished the resurrection of the dead to be understood by the name of regeneration.
不然的話,既然我們讀到使徒馬提亞被立補了賣主之猶大的缺,那比眾人格外勞苦的使徒保羅,豈不要沒有坐席審判之處了麼;然而當他說『豈不知我們要審判天使麼』時,他確實表明自己與其餘聖徒一同屬於審判者之列。論到那些要受審判的人,在十二這數目上也有相同的理由。因為並非因為說『審判以色列十二個支派』,那第十三的利未支派就不被他們審判,也並非他們只審判那民族而不審判其餘外邦。但祂說『到復興的時候』,無疑是要人以復興這名理解為死人的復活。
3:2766
Sic enim caro nostra regenerabitur per incorruptionem, quem ad modum est anima nostra regenerata per fidem.- Multa praetereo, quae de ultimo iudicio ita dici uidentur, ut diligenter considerata reperiantur ambigua uel magis ad aliud pertinentia, siue scilicet ad eum Saluatoris aduentum, quo per totum hoc tempus in ecclesia sua uenit, hoc est in membris suis, particulatim adque paulatim, quoniam tota corpus est eius; siue ad excidium terrenae Hierusalem; quia et de illo cum loquitur, plerumque sic loquitur, tamquam de fine saeculi adque illo die iudicii nouissimo et magno loquatur;
For thus shall our flesh be regenerated through incorruption, even as our soul has been regenerated through faith. I pass over many things which seem to be said of the last judgment in such a way that, when carefully considered, they are found to be ambiguous or rather pertaining to something else—whether namely to that coming of the Saviour by which through this whole time He comes in His Church, that is, in His members, part by part and little by little, since the whole is His body; or to the destruction of the earthly Jerusalem, because even when He speaks of that, He for the most part speaks as though He were speaking of the end of the age and of that last and great day of judgment;
因為我們的肉體要藉著不朽壞而重生,正如我們的魂已藉著信而重生。許多看似論及末後審判的話我都略過不提,因為細加考量,便發現它們含糊不明,或更是指著別的事——或是指救主的那種降臨,藉此祂在這全部時期中臨到祂的教會,就是臨到祂的肢體,一部分一部分、漸漸地臨到,因為全體都是祂的身體;或是指地上耶路撒冷的傾覆,因為連祂講論那事時,多半也說得彷彿是在講論世代的末了和那末後大而可畏的審判日子;
3:2767
ita ut dignosci non possit omnino, nisi ea, quae aput tres euangelistas Matthaeum, Marcum et Lucam de hac re similiter dicta sunt, inter se omnia conferantur. Quaedam quippe alter obscurius, alter explicat planius, ut ea, quae ad unam rem pertinentia dicuntur, appareat unde dicantur. Quod facere utcumque curaui in quadam epistula, quam rescripsi ad beatae memoriae uirum Hesychium, Salonitanae urbis episcopum, cuius epistulae titulus est: De fine saeculi. Proinde iam illud hic dicam, quod in euangelio secundum Matthaeum de. separatione bonorum et malorum legitur per iudicium praesentissimum adque nouissimum Christi.
so that it can in no way be discerned, unless those things which are similarly spoken on this matter in the three evangelists Matthew, Mark, and Luke be all compared among themselves. For certain things one sets forth more obscurely, another more plainly, so that the things which are said as pertaining to one matter may appear from what they are said. This I have endeavored to do in some fashion in a certain letter which I wrote in reply to the man of blessed memory Hesychius, bishop of the city of Salona, whose letter bears the title 'On the End of the Age.' Accordingly I shall now here say that which is read in the Gospel according to Matthew concerning the separation of the good and the bad by the most present and last judgment of Christ.
以致根本無法分辨,除非把馬太、馬可、路加三位福音書作者就此事同樣所說的一切都彼此相比較。因為某些事這人說得較隱晦,那人說得較明白,好叫那些作為指著同一件事而說的話,能從中顯出它們所指為何。我曾在一封書信中設法作了這事,那封信是我回覆福音的人赫西基烏(撒羅納城的主教)的,那封信題為《論世代的末了》。因此我如今要在此講論馬太福音中所記、論到基督那最當前又末後的審判將善人惡人分別的事。
3:2768
Cum autem uenerit, inquit, filius hominis in maiestate sua, et omnes angeli cum eo, tunc sedebit super sedem maiestatis suae, et congregabuntur ante eum omnes gentes, et separabit eos ab inuicem. sicut pastor segregat oues ab haedis, et statuet oues quidem a dextris suis, haedos autem a sinistris. Tunc dicet rex his, qui a dextris eius erunt: Venite, benedicti patris mei, possidete paratum uobis regnum a constitutione mundi. Esunuienim , et dedistis mihi manducare; sitiui, et dedistis mihi bibere; hospes eram, et collegistis me; nudus. et operuistis me; [infirmus, et uisitastis me] in carcere eram, et uenistis ad me. Tunc respondebunt ei iusti dicentes:
'But when the Son of Man shall come,' He says, 'in His majesty, and all the angels with Him, then shall He sit upon the throne of His majesty, and before Him shall be gathered all the nations, and He shall separate them one from another, as a shepherd separates the sheep from the goats; and He shall set the sheep on His right hand, but the goats on the left. Then shall the King say to those who shall be on His right hand: Come, you blessed of My Father, possess the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world. For I was hungry, and you gave Me to eat; I was thirsty, and you gave Me to drink; I was a stranger, and you took Me in; naked, and you covered Me; sick, and you visited Me; I was in prison, and you came to Me. Then shall the righteous answer Him, saying:'
祂說:『當人子在祂榮耀裏,同著眾天使降臨的時候,要坐在祂榮耀的寶座上,萬民都要聚集在祂面前。祂要把他們彼此分別出來,好像牧人分別綿羊山羊一般,把綿羊安置在右邊,山羊在左邊。那時王要向右邊的說:你們這蒙我父賜福的,可來承受那創世以來為你們所預備的國。因為我餓了,你們給我吃;渴了,你們給我喝;我作客旅,你們留我住;我赤身露體,你們給我穿;我病了,你們看顧我;我在監裏,你們來看我。那時義人要回答說:』
3:2769
Domine, quando te uidimus esurientem, et pauimus; sitientem, et dedimus potum? Quando autem te uidimus hospitem. et collegimus te; aut nudum, et cooperuimus te? Aut quando te uidimus infirmum aut in carcere, et uenimus ad te? Et respondens rex dicet illis: Arnen dico uobis, quamdiu fecistis uni de his fratribus meis minimis, mihi fecistis. Tunc dicet, inquit, et his qui a sinistris erunt: Discedite a me, maledicti, in ignem aeternum, qui paratus est diabolo et an gelis eius. Deinde similiter etiam his enumerat, quod illa non fecerint, quae dextros fecisse memorauit. Similiterque interrogantibus, quando eum uiderint in horum indigentia constitutum:
'Lord, when did we see You hungry, and fed You; thirsty, and gave You drink? When did we see You a stranger, and took You in; or naked, and covered You? Or when did we see You sick or in prison, and came to You? And the King answering shall say to them: Amen, I say to you, inasmuch as you did it to one of these the least of My brethren, you did it to Me. Then,' He says, 'shall He say also to those who shall be on His left hand: Depart from Me, you cursed, into the eternal fire which is prepared for the devil and his angels.' Then likewise He enumerates to these also that they did not do those things which He had recorded the men on His right hand to have done. And likewise to those asking when they had seen Him set in want of these things:
『主啊,我們甚麼時候見你餓了,就給你吃;渴了,就給你喝?甚麼時候見你作客旅,就留你住;或是赤身露體,就給你穿?又甚麼時候見你病了,或是在監裏,就來看你呢?王要回答說:我實在告訴你們,這些事你們既作在我這弟兄中一個最小的身上,就是作在我身上了。』祂說:『那時王又要向左邊的說:你們這被咒詛的人,離開我,進入那為魔鬼和他的使者所預備的永火裏去。』然後祂同樣向這些人列舉說,他們沒有作右邊的人所作之事。他們也同樣問祂甚麼時候見祂落在這些缺乏中:'
3:2770
quod minimis suis non factum est, sibi factum non fuisse respondet; sermonemque concludens: Et ibunt, inquit, hi in supplicium aeternum, iusti autem in uitam aeternam. Iohannes uero euangelista apertissime narrat eum in resurrectione mortuorum futurum praedixisse iudicium. Cum enim dixisset: Neque enim Pater iudicat quemquam, sed iudicium omne dedit Filio, ut omnes honorificent Filium, sicut honorificant Patrem; qui non honorificat Filium, non honorificat Patrem, qui misit illum: protinus addidit: Amen, amen dico uobis, quia, qui uerbum meum audit et credit ei qui misit me, habet uitam aeternam, et in iudicium non uenit, sed transiit a morte in uitam.
He answers that what was not done to His least ones was not done to Him; and concluding the discourse He says: 'And these shall go into eternal punishment, but the righteous into eternal life.' John the evangelist, however, most openly relates that He foretold the judgment to come in the resurrection of the dead. For when He had said: 'For neither does the Father judge any man, but has given all judgment to the Son, that all may honor the Son, even as they honor the Father; he that honors not the Son honors not the Father who sent Him': He straightway added: 'Amen, amen, I say to you, that he who hears My word and believes Him that sent Me has eternal life, and comes not into judgment, but has passed from death to life.'
祂回答說,沒有作在祂這些最小者身上的,就是沒有作在祂身上;末了結束這番話說:『這些人要往永刑裏去,那些義人要往永生裏去。』然而使徒約翰最明白地記載祂預言審判要在死人復活時來到。因為祂說了:『父不審判甚麼人,乃將審判的事全交與子,叫人都尊敬子如同尊敬父一樣。不尊敬子的,就是不尊敬差子來的父』之後,隨即又說:『我實實在在地告訴你們,那聽我話又信差我來者的,就有永生,不至於受審判,是已經出死入生了。』
3:2771
Ecce hic dixit fideles suos in iudicium non uenire. Quo modo ergo per iudicium separabuntur a malis et ad eius dexteram stabunt, nisi quia hoc loco iudicium pro damnatione posuit? In tale quippe iudicium non uenient, qui audiunt uerbum eius et credunt ei, qui misit illum. CAPUT VI. Quae sit prima resurrectio, quae secunda. Deinde adiungit et dicit: Amen, amen dico uobis, quia uenithora etnunc est, quando mortui audient uocem filii Dei, et qui audierint uiuent. Sicut enim Pater habet uitam in semet ipso, sic dedit et Filio habere uitam in semet ipso. Nondum de secunda resurrectione, id est corporum, loquitur, quae in fine futura est, sed de prima, quae nunc est.
Behold, here He said that His faithful ones come not into judgment. How then shall they be separated from the wicked by the judgment and stand at His right hand, unless because in this passage He put 'judgment' for 'condemnation'? For into such a judgment they shall not come who hear His word and believe Him that sent Him. CHAPTER VI. What is the first resurrection, what the second. Then He goes on and says: 'Amen, amen, I say to you, that the hour comes, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God, and they that hear shall live. For as the Father has life in Himself, so has He given to the Son also to have life in Himself.' He does not yet speak of the second resurrection, that is, of bodies, which shall be at the end, but of the first, which now is.
看哪,祂在此說祂信實的人不至於受審判。那麼他們怎能藉審判與惡人分別、站在祂的右邊呢,豈不是因為祂在這段話裏以『審判』代替『定罪』麼?因為那些聽祂話又信差祂來者的人,必不至於進入這樣的審判。第六章。論何為頭一次復活,何為第二次復活。然後祂接著說:『我實實在在地告訴你們,時候將到,現在就是了,死人要聽見神兒子的聲音,聽見的人就要活了。因為父怎樣在自己有生命,就賜給祂兒子也照樣在自己有生命。』祂在此尚未講論第二次復活,就是身體的復活——那要在末了發生——乃是講論頭一次復活,就是現今的復活。
3:2772
Hanc quippe ut distingueret, ait: Venit hora, et nunc est. Non autem ista corporum, sed animarum est. Habent enim et animae mortem suam in inpietate adque peccatis, secundum quam mortem mortui sunt, de quibus idem Dominus ait: Sine mortuos sepelire mortuos suos; ut scilicet in anima mortui in corpore mortuos sepelirent. Propter istos ergo inpietate et iniquitate in anima mortuos: Venit, inquit, hora, et nunc est, quando mortui audient uocem filii Dei; et qui audierint, uiuent. Qui audierint dixit *qui oboedierint, qui crediderint et usque in finem perseuerauerint\\ Nec fecit hic ullam differentiam bonorum et malorum.
To distinguish this very thing, He said: 'The hour comes, and now is.' But this is not the resurrection of bodies, but of souls. For souls also have their death in impiety and sins, according to which death those are dead of whom the same Lord says: 'Let the dead bury their dead'—namely that those dead in soul might bury those dead in body. Therefore concerning those dead in soul through impiety and iniquity He says: 'The hour comes, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God; and they that hear shall live.' By 'they that hear' He means 'they that obey, that believe, and persevere unto the end.' Nor did He here make any difference between good and bad.
為要區別這正是這件事,祂說:『時候將到,現在就是了。』但這不是身體的復活,乃是魂的復活。因為魂也有其死,就是在不敬虔和諸罪中的死,照這死那些人是死的,同一位主論到他們說:『任憑死人埋葬他們的死人』——就是叫那些魂裏死了的去埋葬身體死了的。所以論到那些因不敬虔和不義在魂裏死了的人,祂說:『時候將到,現在就是了,死人要聽見神兒子的聲音;聽見的人就要活了。』祂說『聽見的人』,意指『順從的人,相信並持守到底的人』。祂在此並未在善人與惡人之間作任何區別。
3:2773
Omnibus enim bonum est audire uocem eius et uiuere ad uitam pietatis ex inpietatis morte transeundo. De qua morte ait apostolus Paulus: Ergo omnes mortui sunt, et pro omnibus mortuus est, ut qui uiuunt iam non sibi uiuant, sed ei, qui pro ipsis mortuus est et resurrexit. Omnes itaque mortui sunt in peccatis, nemine prorsus excepto, siue originalibus siue etiam uoluntate additis, uel ignorando uel sciendo nec faciendo quod iustum est; et pro omnibus mortuis uiuus mortuus est unus, id est nullum habens omnino peccatum;
For it is good for all to hear His voice and to live, by passing over from the death of impiety to the life of piety. Of which death the apostle Paul says: 'Therefore all were dead, and He died for all, that those who live may now no longer live to themselves, but to Him who died for them and rose again.' All therefore are dead in sins—absolutely none excepted, whether original or even those added by will, whether by not knowing or by knowing and not doing what is righteous; and for all the dead one living man died, that is, one having no sin at all;
因為對眾人都是好的,就是聽祂的聲音而活,從不敬虔的死過渡到敬虔的生。論到這死,使徒保羅說:『因此眾人都死了,並且祂替眾人死,是叫那些活著的人不再為自己活,乃為替他們死而復活的主活。』所以眾人都死在罪中,絕無一人例外,無論是原罪,還是因己意所加添的罪,無論是因不知,還是因知道卻不行義;並且那一位活著的人替一切死人死了,就是那全然無罪的一位;
3:2774
ut, qui per remissionem peccatorum uiuunt, iam non sibi uiuant, sed ei, qui pro omnibus mortuus est propter peccata nostra et resurrexit propter iustificationem nostram, ut credentes in eum, qui iustificat inpium, ex inpietate iustificati, tamquam ex morte uiuificati, ad primam resurrectionem, quae nunc est, pertinere possimus. Ad hanc enim primam non pertinent, nisi qui beati erunt in aeternum; ad secundam uero, de qua mox locuturus est, et beatos pertinere docebit et miseros. Ista est misericordiae, illa iudicii. Propter quod in psalmo scriptum est: Misericordiam et iudicium cantabo tibi, Domine. De quo iudicio consequenter adiunxit adque ait:
so that those who live through the remission of sins may now no longer live to themselves, but to Him who died for all on account of our sins and rose again on account of our justification; that we, believing in Him who justifies the impious, justified out of impiety, as it were quickened out of death, may be able to belong to the first resurrection, which now is. For to this first resurrection none belong but those who shall be blessed for eternity; but to the second, of which He is soon to speak, He will teach that both the blessed and the wretched belong. This is the resurrection of mercy, that of judgment. Wherefore it is written in the psalm: 'Mercy and judgment will I sing to You, O Lord.' Concerning which judgment He consequently added and said:
叫那些藉著罪得赦免而活的人,不再為自己活,乃為那位替眾人因我們的罪而死、又因我們稱義而復活的主活;使我們信那稱不敬虔之人為義的主,從不敬虔中被稱為義,彷彿從死裏被救活,得以有分於那現今就是的頭一次復活。因為惟有那將永遠蒙福的人,才有分於這頭一次復活;至於第二次復活,就是祂隨後將要講論的,祂要教導說蒙福的和悲慘的都有分。前者是憐憫的復活,後者是審判的復活。為此詩篇上記著說:『主啊,我要向你歌頌慈愛和公平。』論到這審判,祂隨即又加上說:'
3:2775
Et potestatem dedit ei iudicium facere, quia filius hominis est. Hic ostendit, quod in ea carne ueniet iudicaturus, in qua uenerat iudicandus. Ad hoc enim ait: Quoniam filius hominis est. Ac deinde subiungens unde agimus: Nolite, inquit, mirari hoc, quia ueniet hora, in qua omnes, qui in monumentis sunt, audient uocem eius et procedent, qui bona fecerunt, in resurrectionem uitae; qui uero mala egerunt, in resurrectionem iudicii. Hoc est illud iudicium, quod paulo ante, sicut nunc, pro damnatione posuerat dicens:
'And He has given Him authority to execute judgment, because He is the Son of Man.' Here He shows that He shall come to judge in that flesh in which He had come to be judged. For to this end He says: 'Because He is the Son of Man.' And then subjoining that of which we treat: 'Marvel not at this,' He says, 'for the hour comes in which all who are in the tombs shall hear His voice and shall come forth; they that have done good things, into the resurrection of life; but they that have done evil, into the resurrection of judgment.' This is that judgment which a little before, just as now, He had put for 'condemnation,' saying:
『並且因為祂是人子,就賜給祂行審判的權柄。』祂在此表明,祂要在那曾來受審判的肉身中來施行審判。因為祂為此說:『因為祂是人子。』然後又加上我們所論的話:祂說:『你們不要把這事看作希奇,因為時候要到,凡在墳墓裏的,都要聽見祂的聲音,就出來;行善的,復活得生;作惡的,復活定罪。』這就是祂稍前正如此刻以『定罪』所指的那審判,祂說:'
3:2776
Qui uerbum meum audit et credit eiqui m is it me, h a bet u ita m aeternam et in iudicium non uenit, sed transiit a morte in uitam, id est, pertinendo ad primam resurrectionem, qua nunc transitur a morte ad uitam, in damnationem non ueniet, quam significauit appellatione iudicii, sicut etiam hoc loco, ubi ait: Qui [uero] mala egerunt, in resurrectionem iudicii, id est damnationis. Resurgat ergo in prima, qui non uult in secunda resurrectione damnari. Venit enim hora, et nunc est, quando mortui audient uocem filii Dei, et qui audierint, uiuent, id est, in damnationem non uenient, quae secunda mors dicitur:
'He that hears My word and believes Him that sent Me has eternal life and comes not into judgment, but has passed from death to life'—that is, by belonging to the first resurrection, by which there is now a passing from death to life, he shall not come into condemnation, which He signified by the appellation of 'judgment,' just as also in this passage where He says: 'But they that have done evil, into the resurrection of judgment'—that is, of condemnation. Let him therefore rise in the first, who would not be condemned in the second resurrection. For 'the hour comes, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God, and they that hear shall live'—that is, they shall not come into condemnation, which is called the second death;
『那聽我話又信差我來者的,就有永生,不至於受審判,是已經出死入生了』——就是說,藉著有分於頭一次復活(藉此如今出死入生),他必不至於進入定罪,這定罪祂以『審判』之名來表明,正如在這段話裏祂所說的:『作惡的,復活定罪』——就是定罪的復活。所以人若不願在第二次復活中被定罪,就當在頭一次復活中復活。因為『時候將到,現在就是了,死人要聽見神兒子的聲音,聽見的人就要活了』——就是說,他們必不至於進入定罪,這定罪稱為第二次的死;
3:2777
in quam mortem post secundam, quae corporum futura est, resurrectionem praecipitabuntur, qui in prima, quae animarum est, non resurgunt. Veniet enim hora (ubi non ait: Et nunc est, quia in fine erit saeculi, hoc est in ultimo et maximo iudicio Dei), quando omnes, qui in monumentis sunt, audient uocem eius et procedent. Non dixit quem ad modum in prima: Et qui audierint, uiuent. Non enim omnes uiuent, ea uita scilicet, quae, quoniam beata est, sola uita dicenda est. Nam utique non sine qualicumque uita possent audire et de monumentis resurgente carne procedere. Quare autem non omnes uiuent, in eo quod sequitur docet; qui bona, inquit, fecerunt, in resurrectionem uitae, hi sunt qui uiuent;
into which death, after the second resurrection, which shall be of bodies, those shall be cast headlong who do not rise in the first, which is of souls. For 'the hour shall come' (where He does not say 'and now is,' because it shall be at the end of the age, that is, in the last and greatest judgment of God), 'when all who are in the tombs shall hear His voice and shall come forth.' He did not say, as in the first, 'And they that hear shall live.' For not all shall live—with that life, namely, which, because it is blessed, alone is to be called life. For surely they could not, without some kind of life, hear and come forth from the tombs with their flesh rising again. But why not all shall live, He teaches in what follows: 'They that have done good things,' He says, 'into the resurrection of life'—these are they who shall live;
在身體的第二次復活之後,那不在魂的頭一次復活中復活的人,就要被投入這死中。因為『時候要到』(這裏祂不說『現在就是了』,因為這要在世代的末了,就是在神末後最大的審判中發生),『凡在墳墓裏的,都要聽見祂的聲音,就出來。』祂沒有像在頭一次復活那樣說:『聽見的人就要活了。』因為並非眾人都要活——就是活那種生命,這生命因為是蒙福的,惟獨它才當稱為生命。因為他們若沒有某種生命,當然就不能聽見,也不能帶著復活的肉身從墳墓裏出來。但為何並非眾人都要活,祂在下文教導說:祂說:『行善的,復活得生』——這些就是要活的人;
3:2778
qui uero mala egerunt, in resurrectionem iudicii, hi sunt qui non uiuent, quia secunda morte morientur. Mala quippe egerunt, quoniam male uixerunt; male autem uixerunt, quia in prima, quae nunc est, animarum resurrectione non reuixerunt aut in eo, quod reuixerant, non in finem usque manserunt. Sicut ergo duae sunt regenerationes, de quibus iam supra locutus sum, una secundum fidem, quae nunc fit per baptismum; alia secundum carnem, quae fit in eius incorruptione adque inmortalitate per iudicium magnum adque nouissimum: ita sunt et resurrectiones duae, una prima, quae et nunc est et animarum est, quae uenire non permittit in mortem secundam;
'but they that have done evil, into the resurrection of judgment'—these are they who shall not live, because they shall die in the second death. They did evil things indeed, because they lived evilly; and they lived evilly because in the first resurrection of souls, which now is, they did not live again, or in that wherein they had lived again, they did not remain unto the end. As therefore there are two regenerations, of which I have already spoken above—one according to faith, which now takes place through baptism; the other according to the flesh, which takes place in its incorruption and immortality through the great and last judgment—so also there are two resurrections: one the first, which both now is and is of souls, which does not permit coming into the second death;
『作惡的,復活定罪』——這些就是不要活的人,因為他們要死在第二次的死中。他們確實作了惡,因為他們活得邪惡;他們活得邪惡,是因為在現今的魂的頭一次復活中,他們沒有復活,或在他們曾復活的境地裏沒有持守到底。所以正如有兩種重生,就是我上面已經講過的——一種是照著信的,如今藉著洗禮成就;另一種是照著肉體的,藉著大而末後的審判,在肉體的不朽與不死中成就——照樣也有兩種復活:一種是頭一次的,就是現今的,且是魂的復活,它不容人進入第二次的死;
3:2779
alia secunda, quae non nunc, sed in saeculi fine futura est, nec animarum, sed corporum est, quae per ultimum iudicium alios mittet in secundam mortem, alios in eam uitam, quae non habet mortem. CAPUT VII. De duabus resurrectionibus et de mille annis quid in apocalypsi Iohannis scriptum sit et quid de eis rationabiliter sentiatur. De his duabus resurrectionibus idem Iohannes euangelista in libro, qui dicitur apocalypsis, eo modo locutus est, ut earum prima a quibusdam nostris non intellecta insuper etiam in quasdam ridiculas fabulas uerteretur. Ait quippe in libro memorato Iohannes apostolus: Et uidi angelum descendentem de caelo, habentem clauem abyssi et catenam in manu sua.
the other the second, which is not now but shall be in the end of the age, and is not of souls but of bodies, which through the last judgment shall send some into the second death, others into that life which has no death. CHAPTER VII. Concerning the two resurrections and the thousand years, what is written in the Apocalypse of John, and what is reasonably to be thought concerning them. Of these two resurrections the same John the evangelist has spoken in the book which is called the Apocalypse, in such a way that the first of them, not understood by certain of ours, was moreover turned even into certain ridiculous fables. For in the said book the apostle John says: 'And I saw an angel coming down from heaven, having the key of the abyss and a chain in his hand.'
另一種是第二次的,就是不在現今、乃要在世代末了發生的,且不是魂的、乃是身體的復活,它藉著末後的審判,要把一些人送入第二次的死,把另一些人送入那無死的生命。第七章。論兩次復活和一千年,約翰的《啟示錄》中所記為何,並對此當合理地如何思想。論到這兩次復活,同一位福音書作者約翰在那稱為《啟示錄》的書中也講論過,只是頭一次復活未被我們中間某些人理解,反倒被轉成某些可笑的寓言。因為使徒約翰在那卷書中說:『我又看見一位天使從天降下,手裏拿著無底坑的鑰匙和一條大鏈子。』
3:2780
Et tenuit draconem illum serpentem antiquum, qui cognominatus est diabolus et satanas; [et] adligauit illum mille annis et misit illum in abyssum; et elusit et signauit super eum, ut non seduceret iam gentes, donec finiantur mille anni; post haec oportet eum solui breui tempore. Et uidi sedes et sedentes super eas, et iudicium datum est. Et animae occisorum propter testimonium Iesu et propter uerbum Dei, et si qui non adorauerunt bestiam nec imaginem eius, neque acceperunt inscriptionem in fronte aut in manu sua, et regnauerunt cum Iesu mille annis; reliqui eorum non uixerunt, donec finiantur mille anni. Haec resurrectio prima est.
'And he laid hold of that dragon, the old serpent, who is surnamed the devil and Satan, and bound him a thousand years, and cast him into the abyss; and shut him up and set a seal over him, that he should no more seduce the nations, until the thousand years should be finished; after these things he must be loosed for a short time. And I saw thrones, and them that sat upon them, and judgment was given. And the souls of those slain for the testimony of Jesus and for the word of God, and whosoever did not worship the beast nor his image, neither received the inscription on their forehead or on their hand—and they reigned with Jesus a thousand years; but the rest of them lived not, until the thousand years should be finished. This is the first resurrection.'
『他捉住那龍,就是古蛇,名叫魔鬼,又叫撒但,把牠捆綁一千年,丟在無底坑裏,將牠關閉,用印封上,使牠不得再迷惑列國,等到那一千年完了;此後必須暫時釋放牠。我又看見幾個寶座,也有坐在上面的,並有審判的權柄賜給他們。我又看見那些因給耶穌作見證、並因神之道被斬者的靈魂,和那沒有拜過獸與獸像、也沒有在額上手上受過牠印記之人的靈魂,他們都與耶穌一同作王一千年;其餘的死人還沒有復活,直等那一千年完了。這是頭一次的復活。』
3:2781
Beatus et sanctus est, qui habet in hac prima resurrectione partem. In istis secunda mors non habet potestatem; sed erunt sacerdotes Dei et Christi et regnabunt cum eo mille annis. Qui propter haec huius libri uerba primam resurrectionem futuram suspicati sunt corporalem, inter cetera maxime numero annorum mille permoti sunt, tamquam oporteret in sanctis eo modo uelut tanti temporis fieri sabbatismum, uacatione scilicet sancta post labores annorum sex milium, ex quo creatus est homo et magni illius peccati merito in huius mortalitatis aerumnas de paradisi felicitate dimissus est, ut, quoniam scriptum est:
'Blessed and holy is he who has part in this first resurrection; over these the second death has no power, but they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with Him a thousand years.' Those who, on account of these words of this book, have supposed that the first resurrection shall be bodily, have been moved, among other things, chiefly by the number of a thousand years, as though it were fitting that in the saints there should be made in that way, as it were, a Sabbath-keeping of so long a time—a holy rest, namely, after the labors of six thousand years from the time man was created and, by the desert of that great sin, was dismissed from the felicity of paradise into the miseries of this mortality—so that, since it is written:
『在頭一次復活有分的有福了、聖潔了;第二次的死在他們身上沒有權柄,他們必作神和基督的祭司,並要與祂一同作王一千年。』那些因這卷書的這些話而臆測頭一次復活要是身體復活的人,在別的事之外,主要是被一千年這數目所打動,彷彿在聖徒中當以那種方式成就如此長久的守安息——就是說,在人受造、又因那大罪之故被逐出樂園的福樂、進入這必死之苦的六千年勞苦之後,要有一個聖潔的安息——以致,既然經上記著說:'
3:2782
Unus dies aput Dominum sicut mille anni, et mille anni sicut dies unus, sex annorum milibus tamquam sex diebus inpletis, sequatur uelut septimus sabbati in annis mille postremis, ad hoc scilicet sabbatum celebrandum resurgentibus sanctis. Quae opinio esset utcumque tolerabilis, si aliquae deliciae spiritales in illo sabbato adfuturae sanctis per Domini praesentiam crederentur. Nam etiam nos hoc opinati fuimus aliquando. Sed cum eos, qui tunc resurrexerint, dicant inmoderatissimis carnalibus epulis uacaturos, in quibus cibus sit tantus ac potus, ut non solum nullam modestiam teneant, sed modum quoque ipsius incredulitatis excedant: nullo modo ista possunt nisi a carnalibus credi.
'One day with the Lord is as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day,' six thousand years being fulfilled as though six days, there should follow, as it were, the seventh, a Sabbath, in the last thousand years—namely for the celebrating of this Sabbath by the saints rising again. Which opinion would be in some way tolerable, if it were believed that there would be some spiritual delights present to the saints in that Sabbath through the presence of the Lord. For even we ourselves once held this opinion. But since they say that those who shall then have risen shall give themselves to the most immoderate carnal feasts, in which there shall be so much food and drink that they not only keep no moderation, but exceed even the measure of incredulity itself, these things can in no way be believed except by the carnal.
『主看一日如千年,千年如一日』,六千年既如同六日般滿足,便當接續而來,彷彿第七日,就是在末後的一千年作安息——就是為著復活的聖徒慶守這安息。這意見若人相信在那安息中藉著主的同在,聖徒會有某些屬靈的喜樂臨到,倒還可勉強容忍。因為連我們自己從前也曾持這意見。但他們既說那時復活的人要縱情於最無節制的肉體筵席,其中飲食之多,使他們不但毫無節制,甚至超過了難以置信本身的限度——這些事除了屬肉體的人,斷無人能相信。
3:2783
Hi autem qui spiritales sunt, istos ista credentes χιλιατὰς appellant Graeco uocabulo; quos uerbum e uerbo exprimentes nos possemus miliarios nuncupare. Eos autem longum est refellere ad singula; sed potius, quem ad modum scriptura haec accipienda sit, iam debemus ostendere. Ait ipse Dominus Iesus Christus: Nemo potest introire in domum fortis et uasa eius eripere, nisi prius adligauerit fortem, diabolum uolens intellegi fortem, quia ipse genus humanum potuit tenere captiuum; uasa uero eius, quae fuerat erepturus, fideles suos futuros, quos ille in diuersis peccatis adque inpietatibus possidebat.
But those who are spiritual call these who believe such things by the Greek term 'chiliasts'; whom, expressing word for word, we might call 'millenarians.' But to refute them on every point would be a long task; rather we ought now to show in what way this Scripture is to be understood. The Lord Jesus Christ Himself says: 'No one can enter into the house of the strong man and plunder his goods, unless he first bind the strong man,' wishing the devil to be understood as the strong man, because he was able to hold the human race captive; but his goods, which He was about to plunder, are His own faithful ones to be, whom that one possessed in divers sins and impieties.
但那些屬靈的人,用希臘字稱這些相信這類事的人為『千禧年信徒』(chiliasts);我們若逐字翻譯,可稱他們為『千年派』(millenarians)。但要在每一點上駁倒他們是長久的工作;我們倒當如今指明這經文當如何理解。主耶穌基督自己說:『沒有人能進壯士家裏搶奪他的家具,除非先捆住那壯士』,祂的意思是要人以魔鬼為那壯士,因為牠曾能擄掠人類;而牠的家具,就是祂將要搶奪的,乃是祂自己將來的信徒,是那一位曾在各種罪惡和不敬虔中所佔有的。
3:2784
Ut ergo adligaretur hic fortis, propterea uidit iste apostolus in apocalypsi angelum descendentem de caelo, habentem clauem abyssi et catenam in manu sua. Et tenuit, inquit, draconem illum serpentem antiquum, qui cognominatus est diabolus et satanas, et adligauit illum mille annis, hoc est, eius potestatem ab eis seducendis ac possidendis. qui fuerant liberandi, cohibuit adque frenauit. Mille autem anni duobus modis possunt, quantum mihi occurrit. intellegi: aut quia in ultimis annis mille ista res agitur, id est sexto annorum miliario tamquam sexto die, cuius nunc spatia posteriora uoluuntur, secuturo deinde sabbato, quod non habet uesperam.
In order, then, that this strong man might be bound, for this reason that apostle saw in the Apocalypse an angel coming down from heaven, having the key of the abyss and a chain in his hand. 'And he laid hold,' he says, 'of that dragon, the old serpent, who is surnamed the devil and Satan, and bound him a thousand years'—that is, he restrained and curbed his power from seducing and possessing those who were to be set free. Now the thousand years can, as far as occurs to me, be understood in two ways: either because this thing is done in the last thousand years, that is, in the sixth millennium of years as in a sixth day, whose latter spaces are now being rolled out, with the Sabbath then to follow, which has no evening,
那麼,為要捆住這壯士,因這緣故那使徒在《啟示錄》中看見一位天使從天降下,手裏拿著無底坑的鑰匙和一條大鏈子。他說:『他捉住那龍,就是古蛇,名叫魔鬼,又叫撒但,把牠捆綁一千年』——就是說,他制止並轄制了牠的權勢,使牠不能迷惑並佔有那些將要得釋放的人。如今依我所見,這一千年可以兩種方式理解:或是因為這事在末後的一千年中發生,就是在第六個千年裏,如同在第六日裏,其後面的時段如今正在展開,接續而來的便是那無黃昏的安息——
3:2785
requie scilicet sanctorum, quae non habet finem, ut huius miliarii tamquam diei nouissimam partem, quae remanebat usque ad terminum saeculi, mille annos appellauerit eo loquendi modo, quo pars significatur a toto; aut certe mille annos pro annis omnibus huius saeculi posuit. ut perfecto numero notaretur ipsa temporis plenitudo. Millenarius quippe numerus denarii numeri quadratum solidum reddit. Decem quippe deciens ducta fiunt centum, quae iam figura quadrata, sed plana est; ut autem in altitudinem surgat et solida fiat, rursus centum deciens multiplicantur, et mille sunt.
namely the rest of the saints, which has no end—so that he might have called the last part of this millennium, as of the last day, which remained until the end of the age, the 'thousand years,' by that manner of speaking by which the part is signified by the whole; or else certainly he put 'a thousand years' for all the years of this age, so that by the perfect number the very fullness of time might be marked. For the number of a thousand renders the solid square of the number ten. For ten times ten makes a hundred, which is already a square figure, but a plane one; but that it may rise into height and become solid, again a hundred is multiplied ten times, and there are a thousand.
就是聖徒那無止境的安息——以致他或許是以那部分由全體表徵的說法,把這千年(如同那末日)剩下直到世代末了的最後部分,稱為『一千年』;或是他確實以『一千年』指這世代的全部年日,好使藉著這完全的數目來標明時間的全滿。因為一千這數目構成了十這數目的立體平方。因為十乘十得一百,這已是平方的圖形,卻是平面的;但為使它升到高度而成為立體,便再把一百乘十,就有一千了。
3:2786
Porro si centum ipsa pro uniuersitate aliquando ponantur, quale illud est, quod Dominus omnia sua dimittenti et eum sequenti promisit dicens: Accipiet in hoc saeculo centuplum, quod exponens quodam modo apostolus ait: Quasi nihil habentes, et omnia possidentes; quia et ante iam dictum erat: Fidelis hominis totus mundus diuitiarum est: quanto magis mille pro uniuersitate ponuntur, ubi est soliditas ipsius denariae quadraturae? Unde nec illud melius intellegitur, quod in psalmo legitur: Memor fuit in saeculum testamenti sui uerbi, quod mandauit in mille generationes, id est in omnes. Et misit illum, inquit, in abyssum;
Further, if a hundred itself be sometimes put for universality—as is that which the Lord promised to him who forsakes all his own and follows Him, saying: 'He shall receive in this age a hundredfold,' which the apostle in a certain manner expounds, saying: 'As having nothing, and possessing all things,' because it had also already been said before: 'The whole world of riches belongs to a faithful man'—how much more is a thousand put for universality, where there is the solidity of that very square of ten? Whence also that is the better understood which is read in the psalm: 'He was mindful forever of His covenant, of the word which He commanded for a thousand generations'—that is, for all. 'And he cast him,' he says, 'into the abyss';
再者,若一百本身有時用來指全體——如主對那撇下一切自己所有、又跟從祂之人所應許的,說:『他在今世必得百倍』,使徒以某種方式講解這話,說:『似乎一無所有,卻是樣樣都有』,因為先前也已說過:『信實之人擁有全世界的豐富』——那麼一千豈不更要用來指全體麼,既然這裏有那十的平方的立體呢?因此詩篇上所讀的也就更好理解了:『祂記念祂的約,直到永遠,記念祂所吩咐的話,直到千代』——就是直到萬代。他說:『他把牠丟在無底坑裏』;
3:2787
utique diabolum misit in abyssum, quo nomine significata est multitudo innumerabilis inpiorum, quorum in malignitate aduersus ecclesiam Dei multum profunda sunt corda; non quia ibi diabolus ante non erat; sed ideo illuc dicitur missus, quia exclusus a credentibus plus coepit inpios possidere. Plus namque possidetur a diabolo, qui non solum est alienatus a Deo, uenim etiam gratis odit seruientes Deo. Et clausit, inquit, et signauit super eum, ut non seduceret iam gentes. donec finiantur mille anni. Clausit super eum dictum est \'interdixit ei, ne posset exire,\' id est uetitum transgredi.
surely he cast the devil into the abyss, by which name is signified the innumerable multitude of the impious, whose hearts are exceedingly deep in malignity against the Church of God—not because the devil was not there before, but he is said to have been sent thither for this reason, that, being shut out from believers, he began to possess the impious more fully. For he is the more possessed by the devil who is not only estranged from God, but also gratuitously hates those who serve God. 'And he shut him up,' he says, 'and set a seal over him, that he should no more seduce the nations, until the thousand years should be finished.' 'He shut him up over him' is said for 'he forbade him, that he might not be able to go forth'—that is, to transgress what was forbidden.
他確實把魔鬼丟在無底坑裏,這名所表徵的乃是不敬虔之人無可數計的眾多,他們的心在敵擋神教會的惡毒中極其深沉——並非因為魔鬼先前不在那裏,乃是說牠為此緣故被送到那裏,就是牠既被擯於信徒之外,便開始更充分地佔有那些不敬虔的人。因為那不僅與神疏遠、且無故恨惡事奉神之人的,更被魔鬼所佔有。他說:『將牠關閉,用印封上,使牠不得再迷惑列國,等到那一千年完了。』『將牠關閉』是指『禁止牠,使牠不能出來』——就是不能越過所禁止的。
3:2788
Signauit autem, quod addidit, significasse mihi uidetur, quia occultum esse uoluit, qui pertineant ad partem diaboli, et qui non pertineant. Hoc quippe in saeculo isto prorsus latet, quia et qui uidetur stare, utrum sit casurus, et qui uidetur iacere, utrum sit surrecturus, incertum est. Ab eis autem gentibus seducendis huius interdicti uinculo et claustro diabolus prohibetur adque cohibetur, quas pertinentes ad Christum seducebat antea uel tenebat. Has enim Deus elegit ante mundi constitutionem eruere de potestate tenebrarum et transferre in regnum filii caritatis suae, sicut apostolus dicit.
But the 'set a seal,' which he added, seems to me to have signified that He willed it to be hidden who belong to the part of the devil and who do not belong. For this is utterly concealed in this present age, since it is uncertain both whether he who seems to stand is to fall, and whether he who seems to lie prostrate is to rise. But from seducing those nations the devil is prohibited and curbed by the bond and barrier of this prohibition—those nations which, belonging to Christ, he formerly seduced or held. For these God chose before the foundation of the world, to rescue them from the power of darkness and to translate them into the kingdom of the Son of His love, as the apostle says.
但他所加上的『用印封上』,依我看似乎是表明祂願意把誰屬於魔鬼一方、誰不屬於這事隱藏起來。因為這在今世是完全隱蔽的,既不確定那看似站立的是否要跌倒,也不確定那看似仆倒的是否要起來。但魔鬼被這禁令的鎖鏈和柵欄所禁止並轄制,不得迷惑那些列國——就是那些屬基督、牠從前所迷惑或所挾持的列國。因為神在創世以前揀選了這些人,要救他們脫離黑暗的權勢,把他們遷到祂愛子的國裏,正如使徒所說。
3:2789
Nam seducere illum gentes etiam nunc et secum trahere in aeternam poenam, sed non praedestinatas in aeternam uitam, quis fidelis ignorat? Nec moueat, quod saepe diabolus seducit etiam illos, qui regenerati iam in Christo uias ingrediuntur Dei. Nouit enim Dominus qui sunt eius; ex his in aeternam damnationem neminem ille seducit. Sic enim eos nouit Dominus, ut Deus, quem nil latet etiam futurorum, non ut homo, qui hominem ad praesens uidet (si tamen uidet, cuius cor non uidet). qualis autem postea sit futurus nec se ipsum uidet. Ad hoc ergo ligatus est diabolus et inclusus in abysso, ut iam non seducat gentes, ex quibus constat ecclesia. quas antea seductas tenebat, antequam essent ecclesia.
For what faithful man is ignorant that the devil even now seduces the nations and draws them with him into eternal punishment—but not those predestined to eternal life? Nor let it disturb anyone that the devil often seduces even those who, already regenerated in Christ, are entering upon the ways of God. For 'the Lord knows who are His'; of these he seduces none into eternal damnation. For the Lord knows them as God, from whom nothing even of the future is hidden—not as man, who sees a man for the present (if indeed he sees him, whose heart he does not see), but what he is to be afterward he does not even see in himself. To this end, then, the devil is bound and shut up in the abyss, that he may no more seduce the nations of which the Church consists, which he formerly held seduced before they were the Church.
哪一個信徒不知道魔鬼如今仍迷惑列國,並拉著他們與牠一同進入永刑——卻不是那些預定得永生的人呢?也不要叫人因魔鬼常迷惑那些已在基督裏重生、正踏上神道路的人而困惑。因為『主認識誰是祂的人』;這些人中牠一個也不能迷惑進入永遠的定罪。因為主以神的身分認識他們,連將來的事也無一向祂隱藏——不像人那樣,只看見一個人當前的光景(若他真看得見,他卻看不見那人的心),而那人日後要成為怎樣的人,他連在自己身上也看不見。所以魔鬼為此被捆綁、被關在無底坑裏,使牠不能再迷惑那組成教會的列國,就是牠在他們成為教會之先所迷惑挾持的列國。
3:2790
Neque. enim dictum est ut non seduceret aliquem, sed ut non seduceret, inquit, iam gentes. in quibus ecclesiam procul dubio uoluit intellegi, donec finiantur, inquit, mille anni, id est, aut quod remanet de sexto die, qui constat ex mille annis, aut omnes anni, quibus deinceps hoc saeculum peragendum est. Nec sic accipiendum est quod ait: Ut non Reduceret gentes, donec finiantur mille anni, quasi postea sit seducturus eas dumtaxat gentes, ex quibus praedestinata constat ecclesia, a quibus seducendis illo est uinculo claustroque prohibitus. Sed aut illa locutione dictum est, quae in scripturis aliquotiens inuenitur, qualis est in psalmo:
For it was not said 'that he should seduce no one,' but 'that he should no more seduce,' he says, 'the nations'—in which He without doubt willed the Church to be understood—'until the thousand years should be finished,' he says; that is, either what remains of the sixth day, which consists of a thousand years, or all the years through which this age is hereafter to be carried out. Nor is what he says to be so taken—'that he should no more seduce the nations, until the thousand years should be finished'—as though afterward he is to seduce those nations at least from which the predestined Church consists, from seducing whom he is prohibited by that bond and barrier. But it was said either by that manner of speech which is sometimes found in the Scriptures, such as is in the psalm:
因為經上不是說『使牠不迷惑任何人』,而是說『使牠不得再迷惑列國』——祂無疑是要人以此理解為教會——『等到那一千年完了』,他說;就是說,或是第六日所剩下的(這第六日由一千年構成),或是這世代此後要度過的全部年日。他所說的『使牠不得再迷惑列國,等到那一千年完了』,也不可這樣理解,彷彿此後牠要迷惑那些至少組成預定之教會的列國——就是牠被那鎖鏈和柵欄禁止去迷惑的列國。乃是或是用聖經中有時所見的那種說法,如詩篇所說的:'
3:2791
Sic oculi nostri ad Dominum Deum nostrum, donec misereatur nostri; neque enim, cum misertus fuerit, non erunt oculi seruorum eius ad Dominum Deum suum; aut certe iste est ordo uerborum: Et clausit et signauit super eum, donec finiantur mille anni; quod uero interposuit: Ut non seduceret iam gentes, ita se habet, ut ab huius ordinis conexione sit liberum et seorsus intellegendum, uelut si post adderetur, ut sic se haberet tota sententia: Et clausit et signauit super eum, donec finiantur mille anni, ut non seduceret iam gentes; id est, ideo clausit donec finiantur mille anni, ut non seduceret iam gentes. CAPUT VIII. De adligatione et solutione diaboli.
'So are our eyes unto the Lord our God, until He have mercy upon us'—for surely, when He shall have had mercy, the eyes of His servants shall not cease to be unto the Lord their God; or else this is the order of the words: 'And he shut him up and set a seal over him, until the thousand years should be finished'; but what he inserted, 'that he should no more seduce the nations,' so stands that it is free from the connection of this order and is to be understood separately, as if it were added afterward, so that the whole sentence should run thus: 'And he shut him up and set a seal over him, until the thousand years should be finished, that he should no more seduce the nations'—that is, for this reason he shut him up until the thousand years should be finished, that he should no more seduce the nations. CHAPTER VIII. Concerning the binding and loosing of the devil.
『我們的眼目仰望耶和華我們的神,直到祂憐憫我們』——因為祂憐憫了之後,祂僕人的眼目當然不會就不再仰望耶和華他們的神;或是這句話的次序是這樣:『他將牠關閉,用印封上,等到那一千年完了』;而他所插入的『使牠不得再迷惑列國』,是這樣的,就是它不受這次序的連結所限,當分別理解,彷彿是後加的,好使整句這樣讀:『他將牠關閉,用印封上,等到那一千年完了,使牠不得再迷惑列國』——就是說,他為這緣故將牠關閉直到一千年完了,使牠不得再迷惑列國。第八章。論魔鬼的捆綁與釋放。
3:2792
Post haec, inquit, oportet eum solui breui tempore. Si hoc est diabolo ligari et includi, ecclesiam non posse seducere, haec ergo erit solutio eius, ut possit? Absit: numquam enim ab illo ecclesia seducetur praedestinata et electa ante mundi constitutionem, de qua dictum est: Nouit Dominus qui sunt eius. Et tamen hic erit etiam illo tempore. quo soluendus est diabolus, sicut, ex quo est instituta, hic fuit et erit omni tempore, in suis utique qui succedunt nascendo monentibus. Nam paulo post dicit. quod solutus diabolus seductas gentes toto orbe terrarum adtrahet in bellum aduersus eam, quorum hostium numerus erit ut harena maris.
'After these things,' he says, 'he must be loosed for a short time.' If for the devil to be bound and shut up is to be unable to seduce the Church, will this then be his loosing—that he may be able? Far be it! For never shall the Church, predestined and elect before the foundation of the world, be seduced by him, concerning which it is said: 'The Lord knows who are His.' And yet it shall be here even at that time when the devil is to be loosed, just as, from the time it was instituted, it has been here and shall be at every time, namely in those who succeed by being born as the others die. For a little after he says that the loosed devil shall draw the seduced nations throughout the whole world into war against it, the number of which enemies shall be as the sand of the sea.
他說:『此後必須暫時釋放牠。』若魔鬼被捆綁、被關閉就是不能迷惑教會,那麼這要成為牠的釋放——就是叫牠能迷惑麼?斷乎不是!因為那在創世以前被預定、被揀選的教會,斷不會被牠迷惑,論到這教會經上說:『主認識誰是祂的人。』然而即使在那魔鬼將被釋放的時候,教會也要在此,正如自它被設立以來,它一直在此,並要在各時代在此,就是在那些藉著出生接續、隨著別人死去而興起的人中間。因為他隨後不久便說,那被釋放的魔鬼要拉著遍滿全地的受迷惑列國,與教會爭戰,這些仇敵的數目要如同海沙。
3:2793
Et adscenderunt, inquit, supra terrae latitudinem, et cinxerunt castra sanctorum et dilectam ciuitatem, et descendit ignis de caelo a Deo et comedit eos; et diabolus, qui seducebat eos, missus est in stagnum ignis et sulphuris, ubi et bestia et pseudopropheta; et cruciabuntur die et nocte in saecula saeculorum. Sed hoc iam ad iudicium nouissimum pertinet, quod nunc propterea commemorandum putaui, ne quis existimet eo ipso paruo tempore, quo soluetur diabolus, in hac terra ecclesiam non futuram, illo hic eam uel non inueniente, cum fuerit solutus, uel absumente, cum fuerit modis omnibus persecutus.
'And they went up,' he says, 'over the breadth of the earth, and compassed the camp of the saints and the beloved city; and fire came down from heaven from God and devoured them; and the devil who seduced them was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone, where also the beast and the false prophet are; and they shall be tormented day and night for ever and ever.' But this now pertains to the last judgment, which for this reason I thought should now be mentioned, lest anyone suppose that in that very short time in which the devil is to be loosed there shall be no Church on this earth—that one either not finding it here, when he is loosed, or destroying it, when he has persecuted it in every way.
他說:『他們上來遍滿了全地,圍住聖徒的營與蒙愛的城;就有火從天上、從神那裏降下,燒滅了他們;那迷惑他們的魔鬼被扔在硫磺的火湖裏,就是獸和假先知所在的地方;他們必晝夜受痛苦,直到永永遠遠。』但這如今乃是指著末後的審判,我以為當在此提及這事,免得有人以為在魔鬼將被釋放的那極短時間裏,這地上就沒有教會了——彷彿那一位被釋放時在此找不到教會,或是在牠百般逼迫之後將教會消滅。
3:2794
Non itaque per totum hoc tempus, quod liber iste conplectitur, a primo scilicet aduentu Christi usque in saeculi finem, qui erit secundus eius aduentus, ita diabolus adligatur, ut eius haec ipsa sit adligatio, per hoc interuallum, quod mille annorum numero appellat, non seducere ecclesiam, quando quidem illam nec solutus utique seducturus est. Nam profecto ei si adligari est non posse seducere siue non permitti: quid erit solui nisi posse seducere siue permitti? Quod absit ut fiat; sed adligatio diaboli est non permitti exserere totam tentationem, quam potest uel ui uel dolo ad seducendos homines in partem suam cogendo uiolenter fraudulenterue fallendo.
Therefore not through this whole time which this book comprehends—namely from the first coming of Christ until the end of the age, which shall be His second coming—is the devil so bound that this very thing should be his binding, through this interval which He calls by the number of a thousand years, namely not to seduce the Church, since indeed not even when loosed shall he seduce her. For surely, if for him to be bound is not to be able to seduce or not to be permitted, what shall it be to be loosed but to be able to seduce or to be permitted? Far be it that this should come to pass! But the binding of the devil is not to be permitted to exert his whole temptation, which he can either by force or by guile to seduce men, by violently compelling or fraudulently deceiving them into his own part.
所以並非在這卷書所涵蓋的全部時期——即從基督第一次降臨直到世代末了(這末了就是祂第二次降臨)——魔鬼都這樣被捆綁,以致這正是牠的捆綁,就是在祂以一千年之數所稱的這段間隔中不迷惑教會,既然連被釋放時牠也不能迷惑教會。因為若牠被捆綁就是不能迷惑或不被許可迷惑,那麼被釋放豈不就是能迷惑或被許可迷惑麼?斷不可有這事發生!魔鬼的捆綁乃是不被許可施展牠全部的試誘——就是牠能藉強力或詭計,以暴力強迫或欺詐哄騙人,使他們歸入牠那一邊所行的試誘。
3:2795
Quod si permitteretur in tam longo tempore et tanta infirmitate multorum, plurimos tales, quales Deus id perpeti non uult, et fideles deiceret et ne crederent inpediret; quod ne faceret, adligatus est. Tunc autem soluetur, quando et breue tempus erit. (Nam tribus annis et sex mensibus legitur totis suis suorumque uiribus saeuiturus) et tales erunt, cum quibus ei belligerandum est, ut uinci tanto eius inpetu insidiisque non possint. Si autem numquam solueretur, minus appareret eius maligna potentia.
For if he were permitted, during so long a time and amid so great a weakness of the many, to rage against the very many such as God does not will to suffer this, he would both cast down the faithful and hinder some from believing; and that he might not do this, he has been bound. But he shall be loosed when the time also shall be short. (For he is read to be about to rage for three years and six months with all his own strength and that of his followers.) And those will be such, with whom he must wage war, that they cannot be conquered by so great an onslaught and by his snares of his. But if he were never loosed, his malignant power would be less apparent,
因為倘若在如此漫長的時間中、在眾人如此大的軟弱裡,容許他向許多神不願其遭受此事的人肆虐,他就會既傾覆信徒,又攔阻人不去相信;為使他不行此事,他被捆綁了。然而到了時候也將短暫之時,他必被釋放。(因為經上讀到,他將要用他自己並他黨羽的全力肆虐三年六個月。)而那些他必與之爭戰的人將是這樣的:他們不能被他如此猛烈的攻勢與詭計所勝。但他若永不被釋放,他那惡毒的權勢便較少顯露,
3:2796
minus sanctae ciuitatis fidelissima patientia probaretur, minus denique perspiceretur, quam magno eius malo tam bene fuerit usus Omnipotens, qui eum nec omnino abstulit a tentatione sanctorum, quamuis ab eorum interioribus hominibus, ubi in Deum creditur, foras missum, ut eius forinsecus obpugnatione proficerent; et in eis, qui sunt ex parte ipsius, adligauit, ne quantam posset effundendo et exercendo malitiam innumerabiles infirmos, ex quibus ecclesiam multiplicari et inpleri oportebat, alios credituros, alios iam credentes, a fide pietatis hos deterreret, hos frangeret:
the most faithful patience of the holy city would be less proved, and finally it would be less perceived how greatly the Almighty has made good use of so great an evil of his—he who has neither wholly taken him away from the tempting of the saints (although, cast forth from their inward men, where God is believed in, that by his assault from without they might profit), and yet in those who are on his own side has bound him, lest, by pouring out and exercising as much malice as he could, he should deter from the faith of godliness, or break, those innumerable weak ones—of whom the Church was to be multiplied and filled—some about to believe, some already believing:
聖城那最忠信的忍耐便較少受到試驗;最後人也較難看出,全能者如何將他這麼大的惡用得如此美善。全能者既沒有把他完全從對聖徒的試探中除去(雖然他已被趕出聖徒的內心,就是信靠神之處,好叫聖徒藉著他從外面的攻擊得益處),同時又在那些屬他自己的人中捆綁了他,免得他傾盡並施展所能有的一切惡毒,去使那無數的軟弱者——教會本要藉他們得以增多並充滿,其中有將要相信的,有已經相信的——或退離敬虔的信德,或被擊垮:
3:2797
et soluet in fine, ut, quam fortem aduersarium Dei ciuitas superauerit, cum ingenti gloria sui redemtoris adiutoris liberatoris adspiciat. In eorum sane, qui tunc futuri sunt, sanctorum adque fidelium conparatione quid sumus? Quando quidem ad illos probandos tantus soluetur inimicus, cum quo nos ligato tantis periculis dimicamus. Quamuis et hoc temporis interuallo quosdam milites Christi tam prudentes et fortes fuisse adque esse non dubium est, ut, etiamsi tunc in ista mortalitate uiuerent, quando ille soluetur, omnes insidias eius adque inpetus et cauerent sapientissime et patientissime sustinerent.
and he shall loose him in the end, so that, with the immense glory of its Redeemer, Helper, and Deliverer, the city of God may behold how strong an adversary it has overcome. For in comparison with those saints and faithful ones who shall then be, what are we? Seeing that for their proving so great an enemy shall be loosed, with whom we, while he is bound, contend amid such great perils. And yet it is not doubtful that even in this interval of time some soldiers of Christ have been and are so prudent and brave that, even if they were now living in this mortal life when he shall be loosed, they would both most wisely beware of all his snares and assaults and most patiently endure them.
到末了他必釋放他,使神的城藉著它的救贖主、幫助者、拯救者那無比的榮耀,得以看見它所勝過的仇敵何等強大。因為與那時將有的聖徒和信徒相比,我們算得什麼呢?既然為了試驗他們,那如此強大的仇敵將被釋放,而我們竟在他被捆綁之時,仍在這許多危險中與他爭戰。然而毫無疑問,即使在這段時期內,基督的某些士兵也曾是、並如今是這樣的精明剛強,以致即便他們現今活在這必死的人生中、正當他被釋放之時,也必極其智慧地提防他一切的詭計與攻擊,並極其忍耐地承受。
3:2798
Haec autem adligatio diaboli non solum facta est, ex quo coepit ecclesia praeter Iudaeam terram in nationes alias adque alias dilatari; sed etiam nunc fit et fiet usque ad terminum saeculi, quo soluendus est. quia et nunc homines ab infidelitate, in qua eos ipse possidebat, conuertuntur ad fidem et usque in illum finem sine dubio conuertentur; et utique unicuique iste fortis tunc adligatur, quando ab illo tamquam uas eius eripitur; et abyssus, ubi inclusus est, non in eis consumta est, quando sunt mortui, qui tunc erant quando esse coepit inclusus;
Now this binding of the devil was not only made from the time when the Church began to be spread, beyond the land of Judea, into other and yet other nations; but it is also being made now and shall be made even unto the end of the age, when he is to be loosed. For even now men are turned from the unbelief in which he himself possessed them, to the faith, and without doubt they will be turned even unto that end; and assuredly to each one this strong one is then bound, when he is snatched away from him as a vessel of his; and the abyss in which he is shut up has not been consumed in those who are dead, who were when he began to be shut up;
如今魔鬼這捆綁,不僅在教會開始從猶大地擴展到一個又一個別的邦國之時就已成就;如今也正在成就,並要一直成就到他將被釋放的世代終結。因為即便如今,人也正從他自己曾轄制他們的不信中歸向信德,並無疑要一直歸向直到那終局;而對每一個人來說,這強壯者正是在那人如同他的器皿被奪走之時被捆綁;他被囚禁的無底坑,並沒有因那些死去的人——就是他開始被囚時還活著的人——而被耗盡;
3:2799
sed successerunt eis alii nascendo adque succedunt, donec finiatur hoc saeculum, qui oderint Christianos, in quorum cottidie, uelut in abysso, caecis et profundis cordibus includatur. Utrum autem etiam illis ultimis tribus annis et mensibus sex, quando solutus totis uiribus saeuiturus est, aliquis, in qua non fuerat, sit accessurus ad fidem. nonnulla quaestio est. Quo modo enim stabit quod dictum est: Quis intrat in domum fortis, ut uasa eius eripiat, nisi prius adligauerit fortem, si etiam soluto eripiuntur?
but others have succeeded them by being born and do succeed them, until this age be ended, who hate the Christians, in whose blind and deep hearts, as it were in an abyss, he is daily shut up. But whether even in those last three years and six months, when, being loosed, he is to rage with all his strength, anyone who had not been in it is going to come to the faith, is no small question. For how shall that stand which is said: 'Who entereth into the house of the strong man to snatch away his vessels, unless he first bind the strong man?'—if they are snatched away even when he is loosed?
卻有別人藉著出生接替了他們,並且還在接替,直到這世代結束,就是那些恨惡基督徒的人;魔鬼天天被囚在他們瞎眼而幽深的心中,如同在無底坑裡。但即便在那最後的三年六個月,當他被釋放、要用全力肆虐之時,是否還有先前不在信中的人將要歸入信德,這實在是個不小的問題。因為若連他被釋放時人也被奪走,那麼經上所說的話如何站立得住呢:『人若不先捆住那壯士,怎能進他的家奪他的器具呢?』
3:2800
Ac per hoc ad hoc cogere uidetur ista sententia, ut credamus illo licet exiguo tempore neminem accessurum esse populo Christiano, sed cum eis, qui iam Christiani, reperti fuerint, diabolum pugnaturum; ex quibus etiamsi aliqui uicti secuti eum fuerint, non eos ad praedestinatum filiorum Dei numerum pertinere. Neque enim frustra idem Iohannes apostolus, qui et hanc apocalypsin scripsit, in epistula sua de quibusdam dicit: Ex nobis exierunt, sed non erant ex nobis; nam si fuissent ex nobis, mansissent utique nobiscum. Sed quid fit de paruulis?
And on this account this sentence seems to compel us to believe that in that brief time, though it be, no one shall come to the Christian people, but that with those who shall be found already Christians the devil shall fight; of whom, even if some, being conquered, follow him, they do not belong to the predestined number of the sons of God. For not in vain does the same apostle John, who also wrote this Apocalypse, say in his epistle concerning certain persons: 'They went out from us, but they were not of us; for if they had been of us, they would surely have remained with us.' But what is to be done about the little ones?
因此這話似乎強迫我們相信:在那雖然短暫的時期內,必沒有人歸入基督徒之列,魔鬼乃是與那時被發現已是基督徒的人爭戰;其中即便有些被勝過而跟從了他,他們也不屬於神兒女那預定之數。因為那位也寫了這啟示錄的使徒約翰,在他的書信中論到某些人並非徒然地說:『他們從我們中間出去,卻不是屬我們的;若是屬我們的,就必仍舊與我們同在。』但對於嬰孩又當如何呢?
3:2801
Nimium quippe incredibile est nullos iam natos et nondum baptizatos praeoccupari Christianorum filios illo tempore infantes, nullos etiam ipsis nasci iam diebus; aut si erunt, non eos a parentibus suis ad lauacrum regenerationis modo quocumque perduci. Quod si fiet, quo pacto soluto iam diabolo uasa ista eripientur, in cuius domum nemo intrat, ut uasa eius eripiat, nisi prius adligauerit eum? Immo uero id potius est credendum. nec qui cadant de ecclesia nec qui accedant ecclesiae illo tempore defuturos;
For it is exceedingly incredible that none already born and not yet baptized—infant children of Christians—should be forestalled at that time, and that none should be born even in those very days; or, if there shall be, that they should not by their own parents be brought in some way or other to the laver of regeneration. And if this shall be done, in what manner shall these vessels be snatched away from the devil now already loosed, into whose house no one entereth to snatch his vessels unless he first bind him? Nay rather this is the more to be believed: that neither those who fall from the Church nor those who come to the Church shall be lacking at that time;
因為極難令人相信:在那時竟沒有任何已出生而尚未受洗的基督徒嬰孩被搶先擄去,也沒有任何嬰孩在那些日子裡出生;或者即便有,他們竟不被自己的父母用某種方式帶到重生的洗盤前。倘若這事必要成就,那麼這些器皿如何能從如今已被釋放的魔鬼手中被奪走呢?若不先捆住他,無人能進他的家奪他的器具。倒不如更該相信:在那時,既不缺從教會跌落的人,也不缺歸入教會的人;
3:2802
sed profecto tam fortes erunt et parentes pro baptizandis paruulis suis et hi, qui tunc primitus credituri sunt, ut illum fortem uincant etiam non ligatum, id est omnibus, qualibus antea numquam, uel artibus insidiantem uel urgentem uiribus et uigilanter intellegant et toleranter ferant, ac sic illi etiam non ligato eripiantur. Nec ideo falsa erit euangelica illa sententia: Quis intrat in domum fortis. ut uasa eius eripiat, nisi prius adligauerit fortem?
but assuredly both the parents on behalf of their little ones to be baptized, and those who at that time are first about to believe, shall be so strong that they overcome that strong one even when he is not bound—that is, that they both most vigilantly understand and most patiently bear him as he lies in wait by all such arts as never before, or presses upon them by his strength—and thus they are snatched away from him even when he is not bound. Nor on this account shall that evangelical sentence be false: 'Who entereth into the house of the strong man to snatch away his vessels, unless he first bind the strong man?'
但那為自己將受洗的嬰孩的父母,以及那時將首先相信的人,必定如此剛強,以致他們即便在他未被捆綁之時也勝過那壯士——就是說,他們既極其警醒地識破他用那從前所未有的種種伎倆暗中埋伏,也極其忍耐地承受他用強力的逼迫——這樣,即便在他未被捆綁時,他們也從他手中被奪走。那福音的話也不因此就成虛假:『人若不先捆住那壯士,怎能進他的家奪他的器具呢?』
3:2803
Secundum eius enim sententiae ueritatem ordo iste seruatus est, ut prius adligaretur fortis ereptisque uasis eius longe lateque in omnibus gentibus er firmis et infirmis ita multiplicaretur ecclesia, ut ex ipsa rerum diuinitus praedictarum et inpletarum robustissima fide etiam soluto uasa posset auferre. Sicut enim fatendum est multorum refrigescere caritatem, cura abundat iniquitas, et inusitatis maximisque persecutionibus adque fallaciis diaboli iam soluti eos, qui in libro uitae scripti non sunt, multos esse cessuros:
For according to the truth of that sentence this order has been preserved: that first the strong man should be bound, and, his vessels having been snatched away, the Church should be so multiplied far and wide among all nations, both strong and weak, that out of the most robust faith of things divinely foretold and fulfilled it could carry off the vessels even when he is loosed. For just as it must be confessed that the love of many shall grow cold when iniquity abounds, and that by the unwonted and greatest persecutions and deceits of the devil, now loosed, many of those who are not written in the book of life shall yield:
因為按那話的真理,這次序已被保守:先把壯士捆住,奪了他的器具之後,教會便在萬國中——無論強弱——遠近廣傳,以致從那對神所預言並已應驗之事的極堅固信德裡,即便在他被釋放之時,教會也能奪取那些器具。因為正如必須承認:當不法增多,許多人的愛心要冷淡,並且因如今被釋放之魔鬼那空前的大逼迫與詭詐,許多名字不在生命冊上的人要屈服;
3:2804
ita cogitandum est non solum quos bonos fideles illud tempus inueniet, sed nonnullos etiam, qui foris adhuc erunt, adiuuante Dei gratia per considerationem scripturarum, in quibus et alia et finis ipse praenuntiatus est, quem uenire iam sentiunt, ad credendum quod non credebant futuros esse firmiores et ad uincendum etiam non ligatum diabolum fortiores. Quod si ita erit. propterea praecessisse dicenda est eius adligatio, ut et ligati et soluti exspoliatio sequeretur; quoniam de hac re tu m est: Quis intrabit in domum fortis, ut uasa eius eripiat. nisi prius adligauerit fortem? CAPUT VIIII. Quod sit regnum sanctorum cum Christo per mille annos, et in quo discernatur a regno aeterno.
so likewise it must be considered that not only those good and faithful ones whom that time shall find, but also some who shall as yet be without—by the help of God's grace, through the consideration of the Scriptures, in which both other things and that very end have been foretold, which they now perceive to be coming—shall become firmer for believing what they did not believe, and stronger for overcoming the devil even though he is not bound. And if it shall be so, on that account his binding must be said to have gone before, that the despoiling both of the bound and of the loosed might follow; since concerning this matter it is said: 'Who shall enter into the house of the strong man to snatch away his vessels, unless he first bind the strong man?' CHAPTER IX. What the reign of the saints with Christ for a thousand years is, and how it differs from the eternal kingdom.
照樣也必須思想:不僅那時所要尋見的善良信徒,還有一些那時仍在外面的人,要藉著神恩典的幫助,透過默想聖經——其中既預言了別的事,也預言了他們如今察覺正在臨近的那終局——而對於相信他們從前所不信的,變得更堅定;對於勝過那即便未被捆綁的魔鬼,變得更剛強。倘若果真如此,因此就當說他的捆綁是在先的,好叫對被捆者與被釋者的擄掠隨後而來;因為論到此事經上說:『人若不先捆住那壯士,怎能進他的家奪他的器具呢?』第九章 聖徒與基督一同作王一千年是什麼,以及它如何與永遠的國有別。
3:2805
Interea dum mille annis ligatus est diabolus, sancti regnant cum Christo etiam ipsis mille annis, eisdem sine dubio et eodem modo intellegendis, id est isto iam tempore prioris eius aduentus. Excepto quippe illo regno, de quo in fine dicturus est: Venite, benedicti patris mei, possidete paratum uobis regnum, nisi alio aliquo modo, longe quidem inpari, iam nunc regnarent cum illo sancti eius. quibus ait: Ecce ego uobiscum sum usque in consummationem saeculi: profecto non etiam nunc diceretur ecclesia regnum eius regnumue caelorum. Nam utique isto tempore in regno Dei eruditur scriba ille, qui profert de thensauro suo noua et uetera, de quo supra locuti sumus;
Meanwhile, while the devil is bound for a thousand years, the saints reign with Christ also during those same thousand years, which without doubt are to be understood in the same way and the same manner—that is, in this present time of His first coming. For setting aside that kingdom of which He is to say in the end, 'Come, ye blessed of My Father, possess the kingdom prepared for you,' unless in some other way, far indeed unequal, His saints were even now reigning with Him, to whom He says, 'Behold, I am with you even unto the consummation of the age'—assuredly the Church would not even now be called His kingdom or the kingdom of heaven. For surely at this present time that scribe is being instructed in the kingdom of God, who brings forth out of his treasure things new and old, of whom we have spoken above;
與此同時,當魔鬼被捆綁一千年時,聖徒也在那同樣的一千年與基督一同作王;這一千年無疑當按同樣的意義、同樣的方式來理解,就是在祂初次降臨的這個現今時候。因為若撇開那祂在末了將要說『你們這蒙我父賜福的,可來承受那為你們所預備的國』的那國不論,倘若不是以另一種——固然遠為不及的——方式,祂的聖徒如今就已與祂一同作王(祂對他們說:『看哪,我就常與你們同在,直到世代的終結』),那麼教會如今就斷不會被稱為祂的國、就是天國了。因為在這現今時候,那位文士確實正在神的國裡受教,他從自己的庫房裡拿出新舊的東西,這人我們上面已經提過;
3:2806
et de ecclesia collecturi sunt zizania messores illi, quae permisit cum tritico simul crescere usque ad messem; quod exponens ait: Messis est finis saeculi, messores autem angeli sunt. Sicut ergo colliguntur zizania et igni comburuntur, sic erit in consummatione\' saeculi; mittet filius hominis angelos suos, et colligent de regno eius omnia scandala. Numquid de regno illo, ubi nulla sunt scandala? De isto ergo regno eius, quod est hic ecclesia, colligentur. Item dicit: Qui soluerit unum de mandatis istis minimis et docuerit sic homines, minimus uocabitur in regno caelorum; qui autem fecerit et sic docuerit, magnus uocabitur in regno caelorum.
and from the Church those reapers are to gather the tares, which He permitted to grow together with the wheat until the harvest; expounding which He says: 'The harvest is the end of the age, and the reapers are the angels. As therefore the tares are gathered and burned with fire, so shall it be in the consummation of the age; the Son of man shall send His angels, and they shall gather out of His kingdom all offences.' Surely not out of that kingdom where there are no offences? Therefore out of this kingdom of His, which is here the Church, they shall be gathered. Likewise He says: 'Whosoever shall break one of these least commandments and shall teach men so, shall be called least in the kingdom of heaven; but whosoever shall do and so teach, shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven.'
並且那些收割的要從教會中收聚稗子,就是祂容許與麥子一同長到收割之時的稗子;祂解釋說:『收割的時候就是世代的終結,收割的人就是天使。將稗子薅出來用火焚燒,世代的終結也要如此;人子要差遣祂的使者,把一切叫人跌倒的,從祂國裡薅出來。』難道是從那沒有跌倒之事的國裡薅出來嗎?所以是從祂這在地上即教會的國裡被薅出來。祂又說:『所以無論何人廢掉這誡命中最小的一條,又教訓人這樣作,他在天國要稱為最小的;但無論何人遵行這誡命,又教訓人遵行,他在天國要稱為大的。』
3:2807
Utrumque dicit in regno caelorum, et qui non facit mandata quae docet (hoc est enim soluere: non seruare, non facere), et illum qui facit et sic docet; sed istum minimum, illum magnum. Et continuo secutus adiungit: Dico enim uobis quia, nisi abundauerit iustitia uestra super scribarum et Pharisaeorum, id est super eos, qui soluunt quod docent (de scribis enim et Pharisaeis dicit alio loco: Quoniam dicunt, et non faciunt), — nisi ergo super hos abundauerit iustitia uestra, id est, ut uos non soluatis, sed faciatis potius quod docetis, non intrabitis, inquit, in regnum caelorum.
He speaks of both in the kingdom of heaven: both him who does not do the commandments which he teaches (for this is to break: not to keep, not to do), and him who does and so teaches; but the former least, the latter great. And immediately following He adds: 'For I say unto you that, unless your righteousness shall abound above that of the scribes and Pharisees'—that is, above those who break what they teach (for of the scribes and Pharisees He says in another place, 'For they say, and do not')—'unless therefore your righteousness shall abound above these,' that is, so that you break not, but rather do what you teach, 'ye shall not enter,' He says, 'into the kingdom of heaven.'
祂說這兩種人都在天國裡:一是不行他所教導之誡命的人(因為這就是廢掉:不守、不行),一是遵行又這樣教訓人的人;但前者為最小,後者為大。緊接著祂又補充說:『我告訴你們,你們的義若不勝過文士和法利賽人的義』——就是勝過那些廢掉自己所教導之事的人(因為論到文士和法利賽人,祂在別處說:『因為他們能說不能行』)——『所以你們的義若不勝過這些人』,就是叫你們不廢掉、反倒遵行自己所教導的,祂說:『斷不能進天國。』
3:2808
Alio modo igitur intellegendum est regnum caelorum, ubi ambo sunt, et ille scilicet qui soluit quod docet, et ille qui facit; sed ille minimus, ille magnus: alio modo autem regnum caelorum dicitur, quo non intrat nisi ille qui facit. Ac per hoc ubi utrumque genus est, ecclesia est, qualis nunc est: ubi autem illud solum erit, ecclesia est, qualis tunc erit, quando malus in ea non erit. Ergo et nunc ecclesia regnum Christi est regnumque caelorum. Regnant itaque cum illo etiam nunc sancti eius, aliter quidem, quam tunc regnabunt; nec tamen cum illo regnant zizania, quamuis in ecclesia cum tritico crescant. Regnant enim cum illo, qui faciunt quod ait apostolus:
In one way therefore is the kingdom of heaven to be understood, where both are—both he, namely, who breaks what he teaches, and he who does it; but the former least, the latter great: in another way is the kingdom of heaven spoken of, into which none enters save he who does. And accordingly, where both kinds are, there is the Church such as it now is: but where that alone shall be, there is the Church such as it then shall be, when no wicked one shall be in it. Therefore even now the Church is the kingdom of Christ and the kingdom of heaven. And so His saints reign with Him even now, in another way indeed than they shall then reign; and yet the tares do not reign with Him, although they grow in the Church together with the wheat. For they reign with Him who do that which the apostle says:
所以天國當以一種方式來理解,就是兩種人都在其中之處——一是廢掉自己所教導者的人,一是遵行的人;但前者為最小,後者為大:天國又以另一種方式被論及,就是惟有遵行者才能進入之處。照此,凡兩種人都在的地方,就是現今這樣的教會:而惟有那一種人在的地方,就是那時要有的教會,那時其中再沒有惡人。所以教會即便如今也是基督的國、是天國。因此祂的聖徒即便如今也與祂一同作王,固然是以另一種方式,與那時要作王的不同;然而稗子並不與祂一同作王,雖然牠們在教會中與麥子一同生長。因為與祂一同作王的,是那些行使徒所說之事的人:
3:2809
Si resurrexistis cum Christo, quae sursum sunt sapite, ubiChristus estin dexteraDeisedens ; quae sursum sunt quaerite, non quae super terram; de qualibus item dicit, quod eorum conuersatio sit in caelis. Postremo regnant cum illo, qui eo modo sunt in regno eius, ut sint\' etiam ipsi regnum eius. Quo modo autem sunt regnum Christi, qui, ut alia taceam, quamuis ibi sint donec colligantur in fine saeculi de regno eius omnia scandala, tamen illic sua quaerunt, non quae Iesu Christi?
'If ye are risen with Christ, savour the things that are above, where Christ is, sitting at the right hand of God; seek the things that are above, not the things that are upon the earth'; of whom likewise He says that their conversation is in heaven. Lastly, they reign with Him who are in His kingdom in such a way that they themselves also are His kingdom. But in what manner are they the kingdom of Christ who—to be silent about other things—although they are there until at the end of the age all offences be gathered out of His kingdom, nevertheless there seek their own things, not the things which are Jesus Christ's?
『你們若與基督一同復活,就當思念上面的事,那裡有基督坐在神的右邊;要思念上面的事,不要思念地上的事』;論到這等人,他又說他們的國籍是在天上。末了,與祂一同作王的,是那些在祂國裡、以致他們自己也成為祂國的人。但那些人——別的不論——他們雖在其中,直到世代的終結一切叫人跌倒的都從祂國裡被薅出來,卻仍在那裡尋求自己的事,不尋求耶穌基督的事,這樣的人怎能算是基督的國呢?
3:2810
De hoc ergo regno militiae, in quo adhuc cum hoste confligitur et aliquando repugnatur pugnantibus uitiis, aliquando cedentibus imperatur, donec ueniatur ad illud pacatissimum regnum, ubi sine hoste regnabitur, et de hac prima resurrectione, quae nunc est, liber iste sic loquitur. Cum enim dixisset adligari diabolum mille annis, et postea solui breui tempore, tum recapitulando quid in istis mille annis agat ecclesia uel agatur in ea: Et uidi, inquit, sedes et sedentes super eas, et iudicium datum est Non hoc putandum est de ultimo iudicio dici; sed sedes praepositorum et ipsi praepositi intellegendi sunt, per quos nunc ecclesia gubernatur.
Of this kingdom of warfare, therefore, in which there is still conflict with the enemy and sometimes resistance is made against the warring vices, sometimes command is exercised over them as they yield, until we come to that most peaceful kingdom where reigning shall be without an enemy—and of this first resurrection, which now is—this book thus speaks. For when he had said that the devil was bound for a thousand years, and afterwards loosed for a brief time, then recapitulating what the Church does in those thousand years, or what is done in her: 'And I saw,' he says, 'seats and them that sat upon them, and judgment was given.' This is not to be thought said of the last judgment; but the seats of the rulers and the rulers themselves are to be understood, by whom the Church is now governed.
所以論到這爭戰之國——在其中仍與仇敵交戰,有時抵擋那爭戰的邪情私慾,有時在牠們屈服時加以管轄,直到我們到達那最為平安的國,在那裡作王不再有仇敵——並論到如今這頭一次的復活,這卷書如此說。因為當他說魔鬼被捆綁一千年,此後又被釋放短暫之時,接著他便概述教會在這一千年中所行的、或在她裡面所成就的事:他說:『我又看見幾個寶座,也有坐在上面的,並有審判的權柄賜給他們。』這不可當作論到末後審判而說的;乃當理解為那些治理者的寶座,並那些治理者自己,就是如今教會藉以受治理的人。
3:2811
Iudicium autem datum nullum melius accipiendum uidetur, quam id quod dictum est: Quae ligaueritis in terra, ligata erunt et in caelo; et quae solueritis in terra, soluta erunt et in caelo. Unde apostolus: Quid enim mihi est, inquit, de his, qui foris sunt, iudicare? Nonne de his qui intus sunt uos iudicatis? Et animae, inquit, occisorum propter testimonium Iesu et propter uerbum Dei; subauditur quod postea dicturus est: Regnauerunt cum Iesu mille anuis; animae scilicet martyi-um nondum sibi corporibus suis redditis. Neque enim piorum animae mortuorum separantur ab ecclesia, quae nunc etiam est regnum Christi. Alioquin nec ad altare Dei fieret eorum memoria in communicatione corporis Christi;
But no better thing seems to be understood by the judgment that was given than that which was said: 'What things ye shall bind on earth shall be bound also in heaven; and what things ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed also in heaven.' Whence the apostle: 'For what have I to do,' he says, 'to judge them that are without? Do ye not judge them that are within?' 'And the souls,' he says, 'of them that were slain for the testimony of Jesus and for the word of God'; there is understood what he is afterwards to say: 'They reigned with Jesus a thousand years'—the souls, namely, of the martyrs, their bodies not yet restored to them. For the souls of the pious dead are not separated from the Church, which even now is the kingdom of Christ. Otherwise their memory would not be made at the altar of God in the communion of the body of Christ;
但對於所賜下的審判,似乎沒有比這句話更好的理解了:『凡你們在地上所捆綁的,在天上也要捆綁;凡你們在地上所釋放的,在天上也要釋放。』因此使徒說:『因為審判教外的人與我何干?教內的人豈不是你們審判的麼?』他又說:『並那些因為給耶穌作見證、並因神道理被殺之人的靈魂』;這裡要補上他後面要說的話:『他們與耶穌一同作王一千年』——就是殉道者的靈魂,他們的身體尚未歸還與他們。因為虔誠死者的靈魂並不與教會分離,教會如今也是基督的國。否則,在基督身體的交通中,就不會在神的祭壇上記念他們了;
3:2812
nec aliquid prodesset ad eius baptismum in periculis currere, ne sine illo finiatur haec uita; nec ad reconciliationem, si forte per paenitentiam malamue conscientiam quisque ab eodem corpore separatus est. Quur enim fiunt ista, nisi quia fideles etiam defuncti membra sunt eius? Quamuis ergo cum suis corporibus nondum, iam tamen eorum animae regnant cum illo, dum isti anni mille decurrunt. Unde in hoc eodem libro et alibi legitur: Beati mortui, qui in Domino moriuntur. Amodo etiam dicit Spiritus, ut requiescant a laboribus suis; nam opera eorum sequuntur eos. Regnat itaque cum Christo nunc primum ecclesia in uiuis et mortuis.
nor would it be of any profit, in dangers, to run to His baptism, lest this life be ended without it; nor to reconciliation, if perchance through penitence or an evil conscience anyone has been separated from that same body. Why are these things done, unless because the faithful, even when dead, are His members? Although therefore not yet with their bodies, yet their souls already reign with Him, while these thousand years run their course. Whence in this same book it is read also in another place: 'Blessed are the dead who die in the Lord. From henceforth, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labours; for their works follow them.' Therefore the Church reigns with Christ, now first, in the living and the dead.
在危難中急忙領受祂的洗禮,免得這人生在沒有受洗的情況下終結,也就無益;倘若有人或因悔改、或因良心有虧而從那同一身體上分離出來,那麼與其和好也無益。這些事為何要行呢?豈不是因為信徒即便死了,仍是祂的肢體麼?所以他們雖然身體尚未與祂同作王,他們的靈魂卻已在這一千年運行之時與祂一同作王。因此在這同一卷書的別處也讀到:『在主裡面而死的人有福了。聖靈說:是的,他們息了自己的勞苦;他們的作為也隨著他們。』所以教會與基督一同作王,如今頭一次,在活人和死人中作王。
3:2813
Propterea enim, sicut dicit apostolus, mortuus est Christus, ut et uiuorum et mortuorum dominetur. Sed ideo tantummodo martyrum animas commemorauit, quia ipsi praecipue regnant mortui, qui usque ad mortem pro ueritate certarunt. Sed a parte totum etiam ceteros mortuos intellegimus pertinentes ad ecclesiam, quod est regnum Christi. Quod uero sequitur: Et si qui non adorauerunt bestiamnecimaginemeius , nequeacceperunt inscriptionem in fronte aut in manu sua, simul de uiuis et mortuis debemus accipere. Quae sit porro ista bestia, quamuis sit diligentius requirendum, non tamen abhorret a fide recta.
For on this account, as the apostle says, Christ died, that He might have lordship over both the living and the dead. But He commemorated only the souls of the martyrs, because they especially reign when dead, who contended even unto death for the truth. Yet by the part we understand also the whole—the rest of the dead also as pertaining to the Church, which is the kingdom of Christ. But what follows: 'And whosoever did not worship the beast nor his image, and did not receive the inscription on the forehead or on their hand'—we ought to receive of both the living and the dead at once. Now what this beast may be, although it must be more diligently inquired into, yet it is not contrary to right faith
因為正如使徒所說,基督死了,為要作活人並死人的主。但祂只記念殉道者的靈魂,因為那些至死為真理爭戰的人,死後尤其作王。然而我們由部分也理解到全體——其餘的死者也屬於教會,就是基督的國。但接下來的話:『凡沒有拜獸與獸像、也沒有在額上或手上受那印記的』——我們當同時就活人和死人來領會。如今這獸究竟是什麼,雖然必須更加殷勤地查考,卻不違背正確的信德
3:2814
ut ipsa inpia ciuitas intellegatur et populus infidelium contrarius populo fideli et ciuitati Dei. Imago uero eius simulatio eius mihi uidetur, in eis uidelicet hominibus, qui uelut fidem profitentur et infideliter uiuunt. Fingunt enim se esse quod non sunt, uocanturque non ueraci effigie, sed fallaci imagine Christiani. Ad eandem namque bestiam pertinent non solum aperte inimici nominis Christi et eius gloriosissimae ciuitatis, sed etiam zizania, quae de regno eius, quod est ecclesia, in fine saeculi colligenda sunt. Et qui sunt qui non adorant bestiam nec imaginem eius, nisi qui faciunt quod ait apostolus: Ne sitis iugum ducentes cum infidelibus?
that the impious city itself be understood, and the people of the unbelievers contrary to the faithful people and to the city of God. But His image seems to me to be His feigning—namely, in those men who, as it were, profess the faith and live faithlessly. For they pretend to be what they are not, and are called Christians not by a true likeness but by a false image. For to the same beast belong not only the open enemies of the name of Christ and of His most glorious city, but also the tares, which are to be gathered out of His kingdom, which is the Church, at the end of the age. And who are they that worship not the beast nor his image, save those who do what the apostle says: 'Be not yoked with unbelievers'?
以致那不敬虔的城被理解為其本身,並那與信實之民、與神的城相對的不信者之民。至於獸像,我看似乎就是對牠的偽裝——就是在那些彷彿承認信德卻不忠信而活的人身上。因為他們假裝成自己所不是的,且不是憑真實的形像,乃是憑虛假的像被稱為基督徒。因為屬於這同一隻獸的,不僅有那些公然與基督之名並祂最榮耀之城為敵的人,還有那要在世代終結時從祂的國即教會中被薅出的稗子。那不拜獸與獸像的是誰呢?豈不是那些行使徒所說之事的人麼:『你們不要與不信的同負一軛』?
3:2815
Non adorant\' enim est non consentiunt, non subiciuntur; 4neque accipiunt inscriptionem>, notam scilicet criminis, in fronte\' propter professionem, (in manu\' propter operationem. Ab his igitur malis alieni, siue adhuc in ista mortali carne uiuentes siue defuncti, regnant cum Christo iam nunc modo quodam huic tempori congruo per totum hoc interuallum, quod numero mille significatur annorum. Reliqui eorum, inquit, non uixerunt. Hora enim nunc est, cum mortui audiunt uocem filii Dei, et qui audierint uiuent; reliqui ergo eorum non uiuent. Quod uero subdidit:
For 'they do not worship' is 'they do not consent, they are not subjected'; 'neither do they receive the inscription,' namely the mark of the crime, 'on the forehead' on account of profession, 'on the hand' on account of operation. Being therefore strangers to these evils, whether still living in this mortal flesh or dead, they reign with Christ even now in a certain manner suited to this time, throughout this whole interval which is signified by the number of a thousand years. 'The rest of them,' he says, 'lived not.' For now is the hour when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God, and they that hear shall live; therefore the rest of them shall not live. But as for what he added:
因為『他們不拜』就是『他們不順從、不屈服』;『也不受那印記』,就是那罪行的記號,『在額上』因為承認,『在手上』因為行為。所以這些人既與這些惡無分,無論仍活在這必死的肉體中,或已死去,他們如今也以一種適合這時候的方式與基督一同作王,貫穿這整段以一千年之數所表明的時期。他說:『其餘的死人還沒有活過來。』因為時候將到,死人要聽見神兒子的聲音,聽見的就要活了;所以其餘的人不能活過來。但論到他所補上的話:
3:2816
Donec finiantur mille anni, intellegendum est, quod eo tempore non uixerunt, quo uiuere debuerunt, ad uitam scilicet de morte transeundo. Et ideo cum dies uenerit, quo fiat et corporum resurrectio, non ad uitam de monumentis procedent, sed ad iudicium; ad damnationem scilicet, quae secunda mors dicitur. Donec finiantur enim mille anni, quicumque non uixerit, id est, toto isto tempore, quo agitur prima resurrectio, non audierit uocem filii Dei et ad uitam de morte transierit, profecto in secunda resurrectione, quae carnis est, in mortem secundam cum ipsa carne transibit. Sequitur enim et dicit: Haec resurrectio prima est.
'Until the thousand years be finished,' it is to be understood that at that time they lived not, when they ought to have lived—namely, by passing over from death to life. And therefore, when the day shall come on which the resurrection of bodies also takes place, they shall come forth from the tombs not unto life but unto judgment—namely, unto that damnation which is called the second death. For 'until the thousand years be finished'—whosoever shall not have lived, that is, in all this time during which the first resurrection is being wrought shall not have heard the voice of the Son of God and passed over from death to life—he assuredly, in the second resurrection, which is of the flesh, shall pass over into the second death together with that flesh itself. For he goes on and says: 'This is the first resurrection.'
『直等到那一千年完了』,當理解為:在那時候他們沒有活過來,就是在他們本當活過來之時——也就是藉著從死過渡到生。所以,當身體復活也要發生的那日來到時,他們要從墳墓中出來,不是進入生命,乃是進入審判——就是那稱為第二次死的定罪。因為『直等到那一千年完了』——凡沒有活過來的人,就是在頭一次復活進行的這整段時間裡,沒有聽見神兒子的聲音、沒有從死過渡到生的人——他在那屬肉體的第二次復活中,必定要連同那肉體本身一同過渡到第二次的死。因為他接著說:『這是頭一次的復活。』
3:2817
Beatus et sanctus qui habet in hac prima resurrectione partem, id est particeps eius est. Ipse est autem particeps eius, qui non solum a morte, quae in peccatis est, reuiuescit, uerum etiam in eo, quod l\'euixerit, permanebit. Iu istis, inquit, secunda mors non habet potestatem. Habet ergo in reliquis, de quibus superius ait: Reliqui eorum non uixerunt, donec finiantur mille anni; quoniam toto isto temporis interuallo, quod mille annos uocat, quantumcumque in eo quisque eorum uixit in corpore, non reuixit a morte, in qua eum tenebat inpietas, ut sic reuiuescendo primae resurrectionis particeps fieret adque in eo potestatem secunda mors non haberet. CAPUT X.
'Blessed and holy is he that hath part in this first resurrection'—that is, is a partaker of it. Now he is a partaker of it who not only revives from the death which is in sins, but also abides in that wherein he has revived. 'In these,' he says, 'the second death hath no power.' It has power therefore in the rest, of whom he said above: 'The rest of them lived not, until the thousand years be finished'; since in all this interval of time, which he calls a thousand years, however long each of them lived in the body, he revived not from the death in which his impiety held him, so that by thus reviving he should become a partaker of the first resurrection and the second death should have no power over him. CHAPTER X.
『在頭一次復活有分的有福了,聖潔了』——就是說,是有分於這復活的人。如今有分於這復活的,是那不僅從罪中之死復活、且在他所復活的境地裡持守到底的人。他說:『第二次的死在這些人身上沒有權柄。』所以第二次的死在其餘的人身上有權柄,就是他上面所說的:『其餘的死人還沒有活過來,直等到那一千年完了』;因為在他所稱為一千年的這整段時期裡,無論他們各人在身體裡活了多久,他並沒有從那不敬虔所拘禁他的死中復活,以致藉著如此復活成為頭一次復活的有分者,使第二次的死在他身上沒有權柄。第十章
3:2818
Quid respondendum sit eis, qui putant resurrectionem ad sola corpora, non etiam ad animas pertinere. Sunt qui putant resurrectionem dici non posse nisi corporum ideoque istam quoque primam in corporibus futuram esse contendunt. Quorum enim est, inquiunt, cadere, eorum est resurgere. Cadunt autem corpora moriendo; nam et a cadendo cadauera nuncupantur. Non ergo animarum, inquiunt, resurrectio potest esse, sed corporum. Sed quid contra apostolum dicunt, qui eam resurrectionem appellat? Nam secundum interiorem, non secundum exteriorem hominem utique rosurrexerant , quibus ait: Si resurrexistis cum Christo. quae sursum sunt sapite. Quem sensum uerbis aliis alibi posuit dicens:
What is to be answered to those who think that the resurrection pertains only to bodies, and not also to souls. There are those who think that resurrection can be spoken of only of bodies, and therefore contend that this first one also is to be in bodies. For, they say, 'whose it is to fall, theirs it is to rise again.' Now bodies fall by dying; for indeed from falling (cadendo) corpses (cadavera) are named. Therefore, they say, there can be no resurrection of souls, but of bodies. But what do they say against the apostle, who calls it resurrection? For surely it was according to the inner, not according to the outer man, that they had risen again to whom he says: 'If ye are risen with Christ, savour the things that are above.' Which meaning he set forth in other words elsewhere, saying:
當如何回答那些認為復活只關乎身體、而不也關乎靈魂的人。有些人認為復活只能就身體而言,因此主張這頭一次復活也要在身體裡發生。他們說:『凡能跌倒的,就能復起。』身體乃藉死亡而跌倒(cadendo);屍體(cadavera)正是由「跌倒」得名。所以他們說,靈魂不能有復活,惟有身體能有。但他們對使徒怎麼說呢?使徒稱之為復活。因為使徒對那些他說『你們若與基督一同復活,就當思念上面的事』的人,他們確實是按裡面的人、而非按外面的人復活了的。這一意思他在別處用別的話表明,說:
3:2819
Ut, quem ad modum Christus resurrexit a mortuis per gloriam Patris, sic et nos in nouitate uitae ambulemus. Hinc est et illud: Surge qui dormis et exsurge a mortuis, et inluminabit te Christus. Quod autem dicunt non posse resurgere, nisi qui cadunt, et ideo putant resurrectionem ad corpora, non ad animas pertinere, quia corporum est cadere: quur non audiunt: Non recedatis ab illo, ne cadatis, et: Suo Domino stat aut cadit; et: Qui se putat stare, caueat ne cadat? Puto enim quod in anima, non in corpore casus iste cauendus est. Si igitur cadentium est resurrectio, cadunt autem et animae: profecto et animas resurgere confitendum est. Quod autem, cum dixisset:
'That, as Christ rose from the dead through the glory of the Father, so we also should walk in newness of life.' Hence also is that: 'Awake, thou that sleepest, and arise from the dead, and Christ shall enlighten thee.' But as for their saying that none can rise again save those who fall, and therefore thinking that resurrection pertains to bodies, not to souls, because it belongs to bodies to fall: why do they not hear, 'Depart not from Him, lest ye fall,' and, 'To his own Lord he standeth or falleth,' and, 'He that thinketh he standeth, let him take heed lest he fall'? For I think that this fall is to be guarded against in the soul, not in the body. If therefore resurrection belongs to those who fall, and souls also fall, assuredly it must be confessed that souls also rise again. But as for the fact that, when he had said:
『叫我們一舉一動有新生的樣式,像基督藉著父的榮耀從死裡復活一樣。』因此也有這句話:『你這睡著的人當醒過來,從死裡復活,基督就要光照你了。』但他們說惟有跌倒的人才能復起,因此認為復活關乎身體而非靈魂,因為跌倒是屬於身體的:他們為何不聽這話呢——『不可離棄祂,免得你們跌倒』,又:『他或站住或跌倒,自有他的主人在』,又:『自己以為站得穩的,須要謹慎,免得跌倒』?因為我想這跌倒乃當在靈魂裡、而非在身體裡提防。所以倘若復活屬於那跌倒的人,而靈魂也會跌倒,那麼必定要承認靈魂也要復活。但論到一件事,就是當他說了:
3:2820
In istis secunda mors non habet potestatem, adiunxit adque ait: Sed erunt sacerdotes Dei et Christi et regnabunt cum eo mille annis: non utique de solis episcopis et presbyteris dictum est, qui proprie iam uocantur in ecclesia sacerdotes; sed sicut omnes christos dicimus propter mysticum chrisma, sic omnes sacerdotes, quoniam membra sunt unius sacerdotis; de quibus apostolus Petrus: Plebs, inquit, sancta, regale sacerdotium. Sane, licet breuiter adque transeunter, insinuauit esse Deum Christum dicendo: Sacerdotes Dei et Christi, hoc est Patris et Filii; quamuis propter formam serui sicut hominis filius, ita etiam sacerdos Christus effectus sit in aeternum secundum ordinem Melchisedech.
'In these the second death hath no power,' he subjoined and said: 'But they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with Him a thousand years'—this is assuredly not said of bishops and presbyters alone, who are now properly called priests in the Church; but as we call all 'christs' on account of the mystic chrism, so we call all priests, since they are members of the one Priest; concerning whom the apostle Peter says: 'A holy people, a royal priesthood.' Indeed, although briefly and in passing, he intimated that Christ is God by saying 'priests of God and of Christ,' that is, of the Father and of the Son; although on account of the form of a servant, as He is Son of man, so also is Christ made a priest for ever according to the order of Melchizedek.
『第二次的死在這些人身上沒有權柄』,他便接著說:『他們必作神和基督的祭司,並要與祂一同作王一千年』——這斷不是單指主教和長老說的,他們如今在教會中本被稱為祭司;乃是正如我們因那奧祕的膏油稱眾人為「受膏者」,照樣我們也稱眾人為祭司,因為他們都是那獨一祭司的肢體;論到他們,使徒彼得說:『聖潔的子民,有君尊的祭司。』誠然,他雖簡短而順帶地提到,藉著說『神和基督的祭司』——就是父與子的祭司——暗示基督就是神;雖然因著奴僕的形像,正如祂是人子,照樣基督也照著麥基洗德的等次成了永遠的祭司。
3:2821
De qua re in hoc opere non semel diximus. CAPUT XI. De Gog et Magog, quos ad persequendam eccle - siam Dei solutus prope finem saeculi diabolus incitabit. Et cum finiti fuerint, inquit, mille anni, soluetur satanas de custodia sua, et exibit ad seducendas nationes, quae sunt in quattuor angulis terrae, Gog et Magog, et trahet eos in bellum, quorum numerus est ut harena maris. Ad hoc ergo tunc seducet, ut in hoc bellum trahat. Nam et antea modis quibus poterat per mala multa et uaria seducebat.
Concerning which matter we have spoken more than once in this work. CHAPTER XI. Of Gog and Magog, whom the devil, loosed near the end of the age, will incite to persecute the Church of God. 'And when the thousand years shall be finished,' he says, 'Satan shall be loosed from his prison, and shall go forth to seduce the nations which are in the four corners of the earth, Gog and Magog, and shall draw them into war, whose number is as the sand of the sea.' To this then he shall then seduce them, that he may draw them into this war. For before also, in what ways he could, he seduced them by many and various evils.
關於這事,我們在本書中已不止一次論及。第十一章 論歌革和瑪各,就是在世代將近終了時被釋放的魔鬼所要煽動去逼迫神教會的。他說:『那一千年完了,撒但必從監牢裡被釋放,出來要迷惑地上四方的列國,就是歌革和瑪各,叫他們聚集爭戰,他們的人數多如海沙。』那時他要為此目的迷惑他們,好把他們拉進這場戰爭。因為從前他也照著所能的種種方法,用許多各樣的惡迷惑他們。
3:2822
Exibit autem dictum est <in apertam persecutionem de latebris erumpet odiorum.\' Haec enim erit nouissima persecutio, nouissimo inminente iudicio, quam sancta ecclesia toto terrarum orbe patietur, uniuersa scilicet ciuitas Christi ab uniuersa diaboli ciuitate, quantacumque erit utraque super terram. Gentes quippe istae, quas appellat Gog et Magog, non sic sunt accipiendae, tamquam sint aliqui in aliqua parte terrarum barbari constituti, siue quos quidam suspicantur Getas et Massagetas propter litteras horum nominum primas, siue aliquos alios alienigenas et a Romano iure seiunctos.
And 'he shall go forth' is said—'he shall burst forth out of the lurking-places of his hatreds into open persecution.' For this shall be the last persecution, the last judgment being imminent, which the holy Church shall suffer throughout the whole world—namely, the universal city of Christ from the universal city of the devil, however great each shall be upon the earth. For those nations which he calls Gog and Magog are not so to be received as though they were certain barbarians settled in some part of the earth—whether those whom some suspect to be the Getae and Massagetae, on account of the first letters of these names, or any other foreigners and persons separated from Roman law.
並且經上說『他要出來』——『就是從他仇恨的潛伏之處迸發出來,進入公開的逼迫。』因為這將是末後的逼迫,正當末後的審判逼近之時,乃聖教會要在普天下所要受的——就是基督的普世之城,從魔鬼的普世之城所受的逼迫,無論這兩座城在地上將是何等之大。因為他稱為歌革和瑪各的那些國,不可當作彷彿是某些定居在地上某一處的蠻族——無論是有人因這些名字的首字母而疑為革族(Getae)和瑪撒革泰族(Massagetae)的,或是任何別的外邦人並與羅馬律法相隔絕的人。
3:2823
Toto namque orbe terrarum significati sunt isti esse, cum dictum est nationes quae sunt in quattuor angulis terrae, easque subiecit esse Gog et Magog. Quorum interpretationem nominum esse comperimus Gog tectum, Magog de tecto; tamquam domus et ipse qui procedit de domo. Gentes ergo sunt, in quibus diabolum uelut in abysso superius intellegebamus inclusum, et ipse de illis quodam modo sese efferens et procedens; ut illae sint tectum, ipse de tecto. Si autem utrumque referamus ad gentes, non unum horum ad illas, alterum ad diabolum: et tectum ipsae sunt, quia in eis nunc includitur et quodam modo tegitur inimicus antiquus;
For they are signified to be throughout the whole circle of the earth, when it was said 'the nations which are in the four corners of the earth,' and he subjoined that these are Gog and Magog. The interpretation of which names we have found to be: Gog, 'a roof,' Magog, 'from the roof'—as it were a house and he himself who proceeds from the house. They are therefore the nations in which we understood the devil to be shut up, as it were in an abyss, above; and he himself in a certain manner bearing himself up and proceeding from them: so that they are the roof, he 'from the roof.' But if we refer both to the nations, not one of these to them and the other to the devil: they themselves are both the roof, because in them the ancient enemy is now shut up and in a certain manner covered;
因為當經上說『地上四方的列國』,他又補充說這些就是歌革和瑪各時,他們乃被表明遍及全地之圈。我們查考這些名字的解釋如下:歌革意為『屋頂』,瑪各意為『出自屋頂』——彷彿是一座房屋,並那從房屋出來的人本身。所以他們就是那些列國,我們上面理解魔鬼如同在無底坑裡被囚於其中;而他自己以某種方式抬舉自己、從他們中間出來:以致他們是屋頂,他是『出自屋頂』的。但若我們把這兩個名字都歸於列國,而非一個歸於列國、另一個歸於魔鬼:那麼他們自己既是屋頂,因為那古蛇如今被囚在他們裡面、並以某種方式被遮蓋;
3:2824
et de tecto ipsae erunt, quando in apertum odium de operto erupturae sunt. Quod uero ait: Et adscenderunt supra terrae latitudinem et cinxerunt castra sanctorum et dilectam ciuitatem: non utique ad unum locum uenisse uel uenturi esse significati sunt, quasi uno aliquo loco futura sint castra sanctorum et dilecta ciuitas, cum haec non sit nisi Christi ecclesia toto terrarum orbe diffusa; ac per hoc ubicumque tunc erit, quae in omnibus gentibus erit, quod significatum est nomine latitudinis terrae, ibi erunt castra sanctorum, ibi erit dilecta Deo ciuitas eius, ibi ab omnibus inimicis suis, quia et ipsi in omnibus cum illa gentibus erunt.
and they shall be 'from the roof,' when out of what is covered they shall break forth into open hatred. But as for what he says: 'And they went up over the breadth of the earth and compassed the camp of the saints and the beloved city'—they are not signified to have come or to be about to come to one place only, as though the camp of the saints and the beloved city were going to be in some one place; since this is none other than the Church of Christ diffused throughout the whole circle of the earth. And accordingly, wherever it shall then be—which shall be among all nations, which is what is signified by the name of 'the breadth of the earth'—there shall be the camp of the saints, there shall be His city beloved of God, there it shall be beset by all its enemies, since they also shall be among all nations together with it.
並且他們將是『出自屋頂』的,就是當他們從那被遮蓋之物中迸發進入公開的仇恨之時。但論到他所說的:『他們上來遍滿了地面,圍住聖徒的營與蒙愛的城』——這並非表明他們已來到或將要來到惟獨一處,彷彿聖徒的營與蒙愛的城將在某一處所;因為這城不是別的,乃是遍佈全地之圈的基督教會。照此,無論那時它在何處——它將在萬國之中,這正是『地面』之名所表明的——那裡就有聖徒的營,那裡就有蒙神所愛的城,那裡它要被一切仇敵圍困,因為仇敵也將在萬國中與它同在。
3:2825
persecutionis illius inmanitate cingetur, hoc est, in angustias tribulationis artabitur urgebitur concludetur; nec militiam suam deseret, quae uocabulo est appellata castrorum. CAPUT XII. An ad ultimum supplicium pertineat inpiorum, quod descendisse ignis de caelo et eosdem comedisse memoratur. Quod uero ait: Et descendit ignis de caelo et comedit eos: non extremum putandum est id esse supplicium, quod erit, cum dicetur: Discedite a me, maledicti, in ignem aeternum. Tunc quippe in ignem mittentur ipsi, non ignis de caelo ueniet in ipsos. Hic autem bene intellegitur ignis de caelo de ipsa firmitate sanctorum, qua non cessuri sunt saeuientibus, ut eorum faciant uoluntatem.
it shall be beset by the immensity of that persecution—that is, it shall be straitened, pressed, and shut up in the straits of tribulation; nor shall it desert its warfare, which is called by the term 'camp.' CHAPTER XII. Whether it pertains to the last punishment of the impious, that fire is recorded to have descended from heaven and to have devoured them. But as for what he says: 'And fire came down from heaven and devoured them'—this is not to be thought to be that final punishment which shall be when it shall be said: 'Depart from Me, ye cursed, into eternal fire.' For then indeed they themselves shall be sent into the fire, fire shall not come from heaven upon them. But here the fire from heaven is well understood of the very firmness of the saints, by which they will not yield to those who rage, so as to do their will.
它要被那逼迫的浩大所圍困——就是說,它要在患難的窘迫中被困逼、被擠壓、被圍堵;它卻不離棄自己的爭戰,這爭戰以『營』的名稱來稱呼。第十二章 論記載有火從天降下並吞滅他們,是否關乎不敬虔者末後的刑罰。但論到他所說的:『有火從天降下,吞滅了他們』——這不可當作那末後的刑罰,那刑罰要在說『你們這被咒詛的人,離開我進入那永火裡去』之時臨到。因為那時他們自己要被丟進火裡,並非有火從天降在他們身上。但這裡『從天降下的火』,恰當地理解為聖徒那堅定本身,他們憑此堅定不向那些肆虐者讓步,去行他們的意思。
3:2826
Firmamentum est enim caelum, cuius firmitate illi cruciabuntur ardentissimo zelo, quoniam non poterunt adtrahere in partes Antichristi sanctos Christi. Et ipse erit ignis, qui comedet eos, et hoc a Deo, quia Dei munere insuperabiles fiunt sancti, unde excruciantur inimici. Sicut enim in bono positum est: Zelus domus tuae comedit me: ita e contrario: Zelus occupauit plebem ineruditam, et nunc ignis contrarios comedet. Et nunc utique, excepto scilicet ultimi illius igne iudicii.
For the firmament is heaven, by whose firmness those shall be tormented with most burning zeal, since they shall not be able to draw the saints of Christ over to the side of Antichrist. And this itself shall be the fire which devours them, and this from God, because by the gift of God the saints are made insuperable, whence the enemies are tormented. For just as it is set down in a good sense: 'The zeal of Thy house hath devoured me,' so on the contrary: 'Zeal hath seized an untaught people, and now fire shall devour the adversaries.' And 'now' indeed—excepting, that is, the fire of that last judgment.
因為穹蒼就是天,那些人要因它的堅定被最為熾烈的妒火所折磨,因為他們不能把基督的聖徒拉到敵基督那一邊去。而這堅定本身就是那吞滅他們的火,並且這是出於神的,因為聖徒藉著神的恩賜成為不可勝過的,仇敵因此受折磨。因為正如在美善的意義上記著:『我為你的殿心裡焦急,如同火燒』,照樣相反地:『妒火抓住了無知的民,如今火要吞滅那些相對的人。』並且『如今』確實如此——當然要除去那末後審判之火。
3:2827
Aut si eam plagam, qua percutiendi sunt ecclesiae persecutores ueniente iam Christo, quos uiuentes inueniet super terram, quando interficiet Antichnstum spiritu oris sui, ignem appellauit descendentem de caelo eosque comedentem: neque hoc ultimum supplicium erit inpiorum, sed illud quod facta corporum resurrectione passuri sunt. CAPUT XIII. An tempus persecutionis Antichristi mille annis adnumerandum sit. Haec persecutio nouissima, quae futura est ab Antichristo (sicut iam diximus, quia et in hoc libro superius et aput Danielem prophetam positum est), tribus annis et sex mensibus erit.
Or if he called fire descending from heaven and devouring them that plague by which the persecutors of the Church are to be smitten when Christ is now coming—those whom He shall find living upon the earth when He shall slay Antichrist with the breath of His mouth—neither shall this be the last punishment of the impious, but that which they are to suffer when the resurrection of the bodies has taken place. CHAPTER XIII. Whether the time of the persecution of Antichrist is to be numbered among the thousand years. This last persecution, which is to be from Antichrist (as we have already said, since both above in this book and in the prophet Daniel it is set down), shall be for three years and six months.
或者,他若把那從天降下並吞滅他們的火,稱為那當基督如今降臨時所要擊打教會逼迫者的災殃——就是當祂用口中的氣殺滅敵基督時,祂所要在地上尋見仍活著之人所受的災殃——那麼這也不是不敬虔者末後的刑罰,乃是他們在身體復活發生後所要受的刑罰。第十三章 論敵基督逼迫的時期是否當算在那一千年之內。這末後的逼迫,是要從敵基督而來的(正如我們已經說過,因為既在本書上文、也在但以理先知書中都有記載),要持續三年六個月。
3:2828
Quod tempus, quamuis exiguum, utrum ad mille annos pertineat, quibus et diabolum ligatum dicit et sanctos regnare cum Christo, an eisdem annis hoc paruum spatium superaddatur adque extra sit, merito ambigitur; quia, si dixerimus ad eosdem annos hoc pertinere, non tanto tempore, sed prolixiore cum Christo regnum sanctorum reperietur extendi quam diabolus adligari. Profecto enim sancti cum suo rege etiam in ipsa praecipue persecutione regnabunt mala tanta uincentes, quando iam diabolus non erit adligatus, ut eos persequi omnibus uiribus possit.
Which time, although small, whether it pertains to the thousand years, during which he says both that the devil is bound and that the saints reign with Christ, or whether this small space is to be superadded to those same years and to be outside them, is deservedly doubted; because, if we shall say that it pertains to those same years, the reign of the saints with Christ will be found to be extended not for so much time, but for a longer one, than the devil is bound. For assuredly the saints with their King shall reign especially in that very persecution, overcoming such great evils, when the devil shall now no longer be bound, so that he may persecute them with all his strength.
這時期雖然短小,究竟是屬於那一千年——他說在這一千年中魔鬼被捆綁、聖徒也與基督一同作王——還是這短小的時段當加添在那同樣的年數之上、並在其外,這實在值得懷疑;因為倘若我們說它屬於那同樣的年數,那麼聖徒與基督一同作王所延續的時間,就要比魔鬼被捆綁所延續的時間更長,而非相等。因為聖徒與他們的君王,必定尤其在那逼迫之中作王,勝過如此大的諸惡,那時魔鬼已不再被捆綁,得以用全力逼迫他們。
3:2829
Quo modo ergo ista scriptura eisdem mille annis utrumque determinat, diaboli scilicet adligationem regnumque sanctorum, cum trium annorum et sex mensum interuallo prius desinat adligatio diaboli quam regnum sanctorum in his annis mille cum Christo? Si autem dixerimus paruum persecutionis huius hoc spatium non conputandum in mille annis, sed eis inpletis potius adiciendum, ut proprie possit intellegi, quod, cum dixisset: Sacerdotes Dei et Christi regnabunt cum eo mille annis, adiecit: Et cum finiti fuerint mille anni, soluetur satanas de custodia sua;
In what manner therefore does this scripture determine both by the same thousand years—namely, the binding of the devil and the reign of the saints—when by the interval of three years and six months the binding of the devil ceases earlier than the reign of the saints in these thousand years with Christ? But if we shall say that this small space of this persecution is not to be reckoned in the thousand years, but rather to be added to them when they are fulfilled, so that it may properly be understood—that, when he had said, 'The priests of God and of Christ shall reign with Him a thousand years,' he added, 'And when the thousand years shall be finished, Satan shall be loosed from his prison';
那麼這經文如何能用同樣的一千年同時界定二者——就是魔鬼的捆綁與聖徒的作王——而魔鬼的捆綁卻比聖徒在這一千年與基督一同作王早三年六個月停止呢?但倘若我們說,這逼迫的短小時段不當算在一千年之內,乃當在這一千年滿了之後加添上去,好叫人能正確地理解——就是當他說了『神和基督的祭司必與祂一同作王一千年』,又補充說『那一千年完了,撒但必從監牢裡被釋放』;
3:2830
isto enim modo et regnum sanctorum et uinculum diaboli simul cessatura esse significat, ut deinde persecutionis illius tempus nec ad sanctorum regnum nec ad custodiam satanae, quorum utrumque in mille annis est, pertinere, sed superadditum et extra conputandum esse credatur: cogemur fateri sanctos in illa persecutione regnaturos non esse cum Christo; sed quis audeat tunc cum illo non regnatura sua membra, quando ei maxime adque fortissime cohaerebunt, et quo tempore, quanto erit acrior inpetus belli, tanto maior gloria non cedendi, tanto densior corona martyrii? Aut si propter tribulationes, quas passuri sunt, non dicendi sunt regnaturi:
for in this way he signifies that both the reign of the saints and the chain of the devil are to cease together, so that thereupon the time of that persecution may be believed to pertain neither to the reign of the saints nor to the custody of Satan—each of which is within the thousand years—but to be superadded and reckoned outside: we shall be compelled to confess that the saints in that persecution shall not reign with Christ; but who would dare to say that His members shall not then reign with Him, when they shall cleave to Him most of all and most strongly, and at what time, the fiercer shall be the onslaught of war, the greater shall be the glory of not yielding, the thicker the crown of martyrdom? Or if, on account of the tribulations which they shall suffer, they are not to be said to be about to reign:
因為他以此方式表明,聖徒的作王與魔鬼的鎖鏈要一同止息,以致那逼迫的時期便可被認為既不屬於聖徒的作王、也不屬於撒但的拘禁——這二者都在一千年之內——乃是加添的、當算在其外的:那麼我們就被迫承認,聖徒在那逼迫中不與基督一同作王;但誰敢說,當祂的肢體最為緊密、最為剛強地依附於祂之時,他們竟不與祂一同作王呢?而在那時候,戰爭的攻勢愈猛烈,不讓步的榮耀就愈大,殉道的冠冕就愈密。或者,倘若因他們所要受的患難,就說他們不要作王:
3:2831
consequens erit, ut etiam superioribus diebus in eisdem mille annis, quicumque tribulabantur sanctorum, eo ipso tempore tribulationis suae cum Christo non regnasse dicantur; ac per hoc et illi, quorum animas auctor libri huius uidisse se scribit occisorum propter testimonium Iesu et propter uerbum Dei, non regnabant cum Christo, quando patiebantur persecutionem, et ipsi regnum Christi non erant, quos Christus excellentius possidebat. Absurdissimum id quidem et omni modo auersandum.
the consequence will be that even in the earlier days within those same thousand years, whosoever of the saints were tribulated, at that very time of their tribulation are to be said not to have reigned with Christ; and on this account those also, whose souls the author of this book writes that he saw, of them that were slain for the testimony of Jesus and for the word of God, did not reign with Christ when they suffered persecution, and they themselves were not the kingdom of Christ, whom Christ possessed more excellently. Most absurd indeed is this, and in every way to be abhorred.
其結果便是:即便在那同樣一千年之內較早的日子裡,凡受患難的聖徒,在他們受患難的那時候,也都當被說成沒有與基督一同作王;照此,那些靈魂——本書作者寫道他看見的、因給耶穌作見證並因神道理被殺之人的靈魂——他們在受逼迫時也沒有與基督一同作王,他們自己也不是基督的國,而基督卻更卓越地擁有他們。這實在是極其荒謬的,無論如何都當厭棄。
3:2832
Sed certe animae uictrices gloriosissimorum martyrum omnibus doloribus ac laboribus superatis adque finitis, postea quam mortalia membra posuerunt, cum Christo utique regnauerunt et regnant, donec finiantur mille anni, ut postea receptis etiam corporibus iam inmortalibus regnent. Proinde tribus illis annis adque dimidio animae occisorum pro eius martyrio, et quae antea de corporibus exierunt, et quae ipsa nouissima persecutione sunt exiturae, regnabunt cum illo, donec finiatur mortale saeculum et ad illud regnum, ubi mors non erit, transeatur.
But certainly the victorious souls of the most glorious martyrs, all their pains and labours having been overcome and finished, after they laid aside their mortal members, have assuredly reigned and do reign with Christ until the thousand years be finished, that afterwards, their bodies also being received now immortal, they may reign. Accordingly, during those three years and a half, the souls of those slain for His martyrdom—both those that went out from their bodies before, and those that are about to go out in that very last persecution—shall reign with Him, until the mortal age be ended and there be a passing over to that kingdom where there shall be no death.
但那些最榮耀殉道者得勝的靈魂,既勝過並結束了一切痛苦與勞苦,在他們卸下必死的肢體之後,必定已經、並且正與基督一同作王,直到那一千年完了,使他們此後連身體也被接回、如今成為不死的,得以作王。照此,在那三年半之間,那些為祂殉道而被殺之人的靈魂——既有先前從身體出去的,也有將要在那末後逼迫中出去的——必與祂一同作王,直到這必死的世代終結,過渡到那再沒有死亡的國。
3:2833
Quocirca cum Christo regnantium sanctorum plures anni erunt quam uinculi diaboli adque custodiae, quia illi cum suo rege Dei filio iam diabolo non ligato etiam per tres illos annos ac semissem regnabunt. Remanet igitur, ut, cum audimus: Sacerdotes Dei et Christi regnabunt cum eo mille annis. et cum finiti fuerint mille anni, soluetur satanas de custodia sua, aut non regni huius sanctorum intellegamus annos mille finiri, sed uinculi diaboli adque custodiae, ut annos mille, id est annos omnes suos, quaeque pars habeat diuersis ac propriis prolixitatibus finiendos, ampliore sanctorum regno, breuiore diaboli uinculo;
Wherefore the years of the saints reigning with Christ shall be more than those of the chain and custody of the devil, because they with their King, the Son of God, shall reign even through those three years and a half, the devil being now not bound. It remains therefore that, when we hear, 'The priests of God and of Christ shall reign with Him a thousand years, and when the thousand years shall be finished, Satan shall be loosed from his prison,' either we understand the thousand years not of this reign of the saints to be ended, but of the chain and custody of the devil—so that the thousand years, that is, all their own years, each part should have to be ended by diverse and proper lengths, the reign of the saints being ampler, the chain of the devil briefer;
因此,聖徒與基督一同作王的年數,要比魔鬼的鎖鏈與拘禁的年數更多,因為他們與他們的君王——神的兒子——甚至在那三年半之間也要作王,那時魔鬼已不被捆綁。所以剩下的就是:當我們聽見『神和基督的祭司必與祂一同作王一千年,那一千年完了,撒但必從監牢裡被釋放』時,我們或當把這一千年理解為不是聖徒這作王的年數終結,乃是魔鬼鎖鏈與拘禁的年數終結——以致這一千年,就是他們各自所有的年數,每一部分都當以各不相同、各自相宜的長度結束,聖徒的作王較長,魔鬼的鎖鏈較短;
3:2834
aut certe, quoniam trium annorum et sex mensum breuissimum spatium est, conputari noluisse credatur, siue quod minus satanae uinculum, siue quod amplius uidetur regnum habere sanctorum, sicut de quadringentis annis in sexto decimo huius operis uolumine disputaui; quoniam plus aliquid erant, et tamen quadringenti sunt nuncupati; et talia saepe reperiuntur in litteris sacris. si quis aduertat. CAPUT XIIII. De damnatione diaboli cum suis et per recapitulationem de resurrectione corporea omnium mortuorum et de iudicio ultimae retributionis.
or certainly, since the space of three years and six months is the very shortest, let it be believed that he was unwilling to reckon it, whether because the chain of Satan seems to be shorter, or because the reign of the saints seems to be ampler—just as concerning the four hundred years I have disputed in the sixteenth volume of this work; since they were something more, and yet were named four hundred; and such things are often found in the sacred writings, if one observes. CHAPTER XIV. Of the damnation of the devil with his own, and, by recapitulation, of the bodily resurrection of all the dead, and of the judgment of the last retribution.
或者,既然三年六個月的時段極其短小,就當相信他不願將其計算在內,無論是因為撒但的鎖鏈顯得較短,還是因為聖徒的作王顯得較長——正如我在本書第十六卷論到那四百年時所辯論的;因為那時段稍多一些,卻仍被稱為四百年;而這類事,人若留意,在聖經中常可見到。第十四章 論魔鬼連同屬他的人受定罪,並藉著概述論到所有死人身體的復活,以及末後報應之審判。
3:2835
Post hanc autem commemorationem nouissimae persecutionis breuiter conplectitur totum, quod ultimo iam iudicio diabolus et cum suo principe ciuitas inimica passura est. Dicit enim: Et diabolus, qui seducebat eos, missus est in stagnum ignis et sulphuris, quo et bestia et pseudopropheta; et cruciabuntur die ac nocte in saecula saeculorum. Bestiam bene intellegi ipsam inpiam ciuitatem supra diximus. Pseudopropheta uero eius aut Antichristus est aut imago illa, id est figmentum, de quo ibi locati sumus. Post haec ipsum nouissimum iudicium, quod erit in secunda resurrectione mortuorum, quae corporum est, recapitulando narrans quo modo sibi fuerit reuelatum: Et uidi.
After this mention of the final persecution, he briefly sums up the whole of what the devil, together with his prince, and the hostile city, are to suffer in the last judgment now at hand. For he says: 'And the devil, who seduced them, was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone, where also the beast and the false prophet are; and they shall be tormented day and night for ever and ever.' We have said above that the beast is rightly understood to be the impious city itself. The false prophet, however, is either the Antichrist or that image, that is, the figment, of which we spoke in that place. After these things he goes on to the last judgment itself, which will take place at the second resurrection of the dead, which is the resurrection of bodies, recapitulating his narrative of how it was revealed to him: 'And I saw.'
在提到這最後的逼迫之後,他簡要地總括了魔鬼連同牠的首領以及那敵對之城,在如今臨近的末後審判中將要承受的一切。因為他說:「那迷惑他們的魔鬼被扔在燒著硫磺的火湖裡,就是獸和假先知所在的地方;他們必晝夜受痛苦,直到永永遠遠。」我們在上文已說過,那獸理當被理解為那不敬虔之城本身。至於那假先知,或是敵基督,或是那像,即那虛構之物,就是我們在那裡所論及的。在這些之後,他接著論到末後審判本身,這審判將在死人第二次復活時發生,那是身體的復活;他追述這審判是如何向他顯明的:「我又看見。」
3:2836
inquit, thronum magnum et candidum et sedentem super eum, cuius a facie fugit caelum et terra, et locus eorum inuentus non est. Non ait: lVidi thronum magnum et candidum et sedentem super eum, et ab eius facie fugit caelum et terra\', quoniam non tunc factum est, id est, antequam esset de uiuis et mortuis iudicatum; sed eum se uidisse dixit in throno sedentem, a cuius facie fugit caelum et terra, sed postea. Peracto quippe iudicio, tunc esse desinet hoc caelum et haec terra, quando incipiet esse caelum nouum et terra noua. Mutatione namque rerum, non omni modo interitu transibit hic mundus. Unde et apostolus dicit: Praeterit enim figura huius mundi, uolo uos sine sollicitudine esse.
He says, 'a great white throne, and one sitting upon it, from whose face heaven and earth fled away, and there was no place found for them.' He did not say, 'I saw a great white throne, and one sitting upon it, and from his face heaven and earth fled away,' since this had not yet happened, that is, before the living and the dead had been judged; but he said that he saw him sitting on the throne, from whose face heaven and earth fled away—but afterward. For when the judgment has been carried out, then this heaven and this earth will cease to be, when there will begin to be a new heaven and a new earth. For this world will pass away by a change of things, not by an utter perishing. Hence the apostle too says: 'For the fashion of this world passeth away; I would have you to be without anxiety.'
他說:「我看見一個又大又白的寶座,和坐在上面的,從祂面前天地都逃避,再無可見之處。」他並沒有說:「我看見一個又大又白的寶座,和坐在上面的,從祂面前天地都逃避了」,因為這事尚未發生,就是說,在活人與死人受審判之前尚未發生;他乃是說,他看見那位坐在寶座上的,從祂面前天地逃避——但這是後來的事。因為審判一旦執行完畢,當新天新地開始存在時,這天與這地就要止息。因為這世界要藉著萬物的更變而過去,並非全然消滅。故此使徒也說:「這世界的樣子將要過去了;我願你們無所掛慮。」
3:2837
Figura ergo praeterit, non natura. Cum ergo se Iohannes uidisse dixisset sedentem super thronum, cuius a facie, quod postea futurum est, fugit caelum et terra: Et uidi, inquit, mortuos magnos et pusillos, et aperti sunt libri; et alius liber apertus est, qui est uitae uniuscuiusque; et iudicati sunt mortui ex ipsis scripturis librorum secundum facta sua. Libros dixit esse apertos et librum; sed librum cuius modi non tacuit: Qui est, inquit, uitae uniuscuiusque. Ergo illi libri, quos priore loco posuit, intellegendi sunt sancti, et ueteres et noui, ut in illis ostenderetur, quae Deus fieri sua mandata iussisset;
Therefore the fashion passes away, not the nature. So then, after John had said that he saw one sitting upon the throne, from whose face—which is something yet to come—heaven and earth flee away, he says: 'And I saw the dead, great and small, and the books were opened; and another book was opened, which is the book of each one's life; and the dead were judged out of those things written in the books according to their deeds.' He said that books were opened, and a book; but of what kind the book was he did not pass over in silence: 'which is,' he says, 'the book of each one's life.' Therefore those books which he placed first are to be understood as the holy books, both old and new, that in them might be shown what God had commanded by His precepts to be done;
所以過去的是樣子,不是本質。因此,約翰既已說他看見那位坐在寶座上的,從祂面前——這是將來要發生的事——天地逃避了,他就說:「我又看見死了的人,無論大小,都站在寶座前;案卷展開了;並且另有一卷展開,就是各人生命冊;死了的人都憑這些案卷所記載的,照他們所行的受審判。」他說有案卷展開,又有一卷;但這一卷是甚麼樣的,他並未緘默不言:他說:「就是各人的生命冊。」所以他先前所提那些案卷,當被理解為聖經諸卷,包括舊約與新約,好叫人從中看出神藉祂的誡命所吩咐當行的事;
3:2838
in illo autem, qui est uitae uniuscuiusque, quid horum quisque non fecisset sine fecisset. Qui liber si carnaliter cogitetur, quis eius magnitudinem aut longitudinem ualeat aestimare? Aut quanto tempore legi poterit liber, in quo scriptae sunt uniuersae uitae uniuersorum ? An tantus angelorum numerus aderit, quantus hominum erit, et uitam suam quisque ab angelo sibi adhibito audiet recitari? Non ergo unus liber erit omnium, sed singuli singulorum. Scriptura uero ista unum uolens intellegi: Et alius, inquit, liber apertus est.
but in that one which is the book of each one's life, which of these things each had done or not done. If this book be thought of in a carnal way, who could estimate its size or length? Or in how long a time could a book be read in which are written the entire lives of all men? Or will there be present as great a number of angels as there will be of men, and will each one hear his own life recited to him by an angel assigned to him? Then there will not be one book for all, but a single book for each one. But Scripture, wishing one book to be understood, says: 'And another book was opened.'
但在那一卷,就是各人的生命冊裡,所記的乃是各人這些事中哪些行了、哪些沒有行。若按肉體的方式來思想這冊,誰能估量它的大小或長度呢?或者,一卷記載了眾人全部生平的書,要用多長的時間才能讀完呢?又或,將有與人數一樣多的天使在場,而各人都要聽分派給他的天使把自己的生平誦讀出來嗎?這樣,就不是眾人共有一卷書,而是各人各有一卷書了。然而聖經是要人明白只有一卷書,所以說:「並且另有一卷展開了。」
3:2839
Quaedam igitur uis est intellegenda diuina, qua fiet, ut cuique opera sua, uel bona uel mala, cuncta in memoriam reuocentur et mentis intuitu mira celeritate cernantur, ut accuset uel excuset scientia conscientiam adque ita simul et omnes et singuli iudicentur. Quae nimirum uis diuina libri nomen accepit. In ea quippe quodam modo legitur, quidquid ea faciente recolitur. Ut autem ostendat, qui mortui iudicandi sint, pusilli et magni, recapitulando dicit tamquam ad id rediens, quod praeterierat potiusue distulerat: Et exhibuit mortuos mare, qui in eo erant, et mors et infernus reddiderunt mortuos, quos in se habebant. Hoc procul dubio prius factum est, quam essent mortui iudicati;
Therefore a certain divine power is to be understood, by which it will come to pass that to each person all his works, whether good or evil, will be recalled to memory, and beheld by the gaze of the mind with marvelous swiftness, so that knowledge may accuse or excuse conscience, and thus all and each be judged at once. This divine power has surely received the name of 'book.' For in it, in a certain manner, is read whatever is recalled by its working. But in order to show who the dead are that are to be judged, the small and the great, he says, recapitulating, as if returning to that which he had passed over or rather deferred: 'And the sea gave up the dead that were in it, and death and hell gave back the dead that they had in them.' This without doubt took place before the dead were judged;
所以這當被理解為某種神聖的能力,藉此能力,各人一切的作為,無論善惡,都要被喚回記憶中,並以奇妙的迅速被心思的目光所察看,使知識可以控告或辯護良心,於是眾人並各人同時受審判。這神聖的能力確實得了「書卷」這名稱。因為憑著它的運行,凡被回想起的,都以某種方式在其中被讀出。但為要顯明那些將受審判的死人是誰,無論大小,他就追述著說,彷彿回到他先前略過、或更該說是延後了的事上:「於是海交出其中的死人;死亡和陰間也交出其中的死人。」這事無疑是在死人受審判之前發生的;
3:2840
et tamen illud prius dictum est. Hoc est ergo quod dixi, recapitulando eum ad id redisse quod intermiserat. Nunc autem ordinem tenuit, adque ut explicaretur ipse ordo, commodius etiam de iudicatis mortuis, quod iam dixerat, suo repetiuit loco. Cum enim dixisset: Et ex hibuit mortuos mare, qui in eo erant, et mors et infernus reddiderunt mortuos, quos in se habebant: mox addidit quod paulo ante posuerat: Et iudicati sunt singuli secundum facta sua. Hoc est enim quod supra dixerat: Et iudicati sunt mortui secundum facta sua. CAPUT XV. Qui sint mortui, quos ad iudicium exhibuit mare, uel quos mors et inferi reddiderunt. Sed qui sunt mortui, quos exhibuit mare, qui in eo erant?
and yet it is mentioned afterward. This then is what I said, that by recapitulating he returned to that which he had passed over. But now he kept the order, and in order that the order itself might be unfolded, he more conveniently repeated in its proper place, concerning the judged dead, what he had already said. For when he had said: 'And the sea gave up the dead that were in it, and death and hell gave back the dead that they had in them,' he at once added what he had set down a little before: 'And they were judged, each one according to his deeds.' For this is what he had said above: 'And the dead were judged according to their deeds.' CHAPTER XV. Who are the dead whom the sea presented for judgment, and whom death and hell gave back. But who are the dead whom the sea gave up, those that were in it?
然而這事卻是後來才提及的。這就是我所說的:他藉著追述,回到他先前略過的事上。但如今他保持了次序,並且為要使這次序得以展開,他就更合宜地在適當之處,重述關於受審判的死人那已說過的話。因為他既說:「於是海交出其中的死人;死亡和陰間也交出其中的死人」,他隨即加上他稍前所陳述的:「他們各人都照自己所行的受審判。」因為這正是他上文所說的:「死了的人都照他們所行的受審判。」第十五章 論海所交出受審判的死人,並死亡與陰間所交回的死人,究竟是誰。但海所交出、其中所有的死人,究竟是誰呢?
3:2841
Neque enim qui in mari moriuntur, non sunt in inferno, aut corpora eorum seruantur in mari, aut, quod est absurdius, mare habebat bonos mortuos et infernus malos. Quis hoc putauerit? Sed profecto conuenienter quidam hoc loco mare pro isto saeculo positum accipiunt. Cum ergo et quos hic inueniet Christus in corpore constitutos simul significaret cum eis, qui resurrecturi sunt, iudicandos, etiam ipsos mortuos appellauit, et bonos, quibus dicitur: Mortui enim estis, et uita uestra abscondita est cum Christo in Deo, et malos, de quibus dicitur: Sine mortuos sepelire mortuos suos. Possunt mortui etiam propter hoc dici, quod mortalia gerunt corpora; unde apostolus:
For it is not the case that those who die in the sea are not in hell, or that their bodies are kept in the sea, or—what is more absurd—that the sea held the good dead and hell the evil. Who would suppose this? But assuredly some quite fittingly take the sea in this place to stand for this present age. Therefore, since he wished to signify that even those whom Christ shall find here set in the body are to be judged together with those who will rise again, he called them too 'dead,' both the good, to whom it is said: 'For ye are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God,' and the evil, of whom it is said: 'Let the dead bury their dead.' They can also be called dead for this reason, that they bear mortal bodies; whence the apostle:
因為並非那些死在海中的人就不在陰間,也並非他們的身體被留存在海中,更不是——那就更荒謬了——海容納善的死人,陰間容納惡的死人。誰會這樣想呢?但確實有些人頗為恰當地把這裡的海,解作這現今的世代。因此,他既要表明連那些基督將在此地仍在身體之中找著的人,也要與那些將要復活的人一同受審判,他就把他們也稱為「死人」,包括善人——對他們說:「因為你們已經死了,你們的生命與基督一同藏在神裡面」——也包括惡人——論到他們說:「任憑死人埋葬他們的死人。」他們也可以因這緣故被稱為死人,就是他們帶著必死的身體;故此使徒說:「
3:2842
Corpus quidem, inquit, mortuum est propter peccatum; spiritus autem uita est propter iustitiam, utrumque in homine uiuente adque in hoc corpore constituto esse demonstrans, et corpus mortuum et spiritum uitam. Nec tamen dixit corpus mortale, sed mortuum, quamuis eadem paulo post etiam mortalia corpora, sicut usitatius uocantur, appellet. Hos ergo mortuos exhibuit mare, qui in eo erant, id est, exhibuit homines hoc saeculum, quicumque in eo erant, quia nondum obierant. Et mors et infernus, inquit, reddiderunt mortuos, quos in se habebant. Mare exhibuit, quia, sicut inuenti sunt, adfuerunt; mors uero et infernus reddiderunt, quoniam uitae, de qua iam exierant, reuocarunt.
'The body indeed,' he says, 'is dead because of sin; but the spirit is life because of righteousness,' showing that both are in a living man, even while set in this body—both the body dead and the spirit life. Yet he did not say the body is mortal, but dead, although a little later he calls these same bodies 'mortal,' as they are more usually termed. These dead, then, the sea gave up, those that were in it, that is, this present age presented the men, whosoever were in it, because they had not yet died. 'And death and hell,' he says, 'gave back the dead that they had in them.' The sea gave them up, because, just as they were found, so they were present; but death and hell gave them back, because they recalled them to the life from which they had already departed.
他說:「身體因罪而死,靈卻因義而生」,顯明這二者都在一個活人裡面,甚至在這身體之中——身體是死的,靈卻是生命。然而他並沒有說身體是必死的,而說是死的,雖然稍後他又把這同樣的身體稱為「必死的」,正如人較常用的說法。如此,這海所交出、其中所有的死人,就是說,這現今的世代呈獻出在其中的人,無論是誰,因為他們尚未離世。他又說:「死亡和陰間也交出其中所有的死人。」海把他們交出,因為他們既被尋見,就照樣在場;但死亡和陰間把他們交回,因為牠們把他們從那他們已經離開的生命中召回。
3:2843
Nec frustra fortasse non satis fuit ut diceret mors aut infernus, sed utrumque dictum est: mors propter bonos, qui tantummodo mortem perpeti potuerunt, non et infernum; infernus autem propter malos, qui etiam poenas aput inferos pendunt. Si enim non absurde credi uidetur antiquos etiam sanctos, qui uenturi Christi tenuerunt fidem, locis quidem a tormentis inpiorum remotissimis, sed aput inferos fuisse, donec eos inde Christi sanguis et ad ea loca descensus erueret, profecto deinceps boni fideles effuso illo pretio iam redemti prorsus inferos nesciunt, donec etiam receptis corporibus bona recipiant, quae merentur. Cum autem dixisset:
And perhaps not without reason was it not enough to say 'death' or 'hell,' but both were named: death because of the good, who could only undergo death, not hell as well; but hell because of the evil, who also pay penalties in the lower regions. For if it does not seem absurd to believe that even the ancient saints, who held the faith of the Christ who was to come, were indeed in places most remote from the torments of the impious, yet were in the lower regions, until the blood of Christ and His descent to those places delivered them thence—then assuredly the good faithful thereafter, now redeemed by that price poured out, know hell not at all, until, having received back their bodies too, they receive the good things that they deserve. But when he had said:
或許並非沒有緣由,單說「死亡」或「陰間」並不足夠,而是兩者都被提及:說死亡是為著善人,他們只能承受死亡,卻不至於入陰間;說陰間則是為著惡人,他們還要在陰間下面償付刑罰。因為若是相信古時的聖徒——他們持守那位將要來的基督的信德——確實是在離不敬虔者的痛苦最遙遠之處,卻仍在陰間下面,直到基督的血以及祂降到那些地方把他們從那裡救拔出來,這信念若不顯為荒謬,那麼此後善良的信徒,既已被那傾倒的代價所贖,就全然不再認識陰間,直到他們連身體也得回,領受他們所配得的美善。但他既說:
3:2844
Et iudicati sunt singuli secundum facta sua, breuiter subiecit, quem ad modum fuerint iudicati: Et mors et infernus, inquit, missi sunt in stagnum ignis, his nominibus significans diabolum, quoniam mortis est auctor infemarumqute poenarum, uniuersamque simul daemonum societatem. Hoc est enim quod supra euidentius praeoccupando iam dixerat: Et diabolus, qui seducebat eos, missus est in stagnum ignis et sulphuris. Quod uero ibi obscurius adiunxerat dicens: Quo et bestia etpseudopropheta , hic apertius: Et qui non sunt, inquit, inuenti in libro uitae scripti, missi sunt in stagnum ignis. Non Deum liber iste commemorat, ne obliuione fallatur;
'And they were judged, each one according to his deeds,' he briefly subjoined in what manner they were judged: 'And death and hell,' he says, 'were cast into the lake of fire,' signifying by these names the devil, since he is the author of death and of the infernal punishments, and the whole society of demons together with him. For this is what he had already said above more plainly, by way of anticipation: 'And the devil, who seduced them, was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone.' But what he had there more obscurely added, saying, 'where also the beast and the false prophet are,' here he states more openly: 'And whosoever were not found written in the book of life,' he says, 'were cast into the lake of fire.' This book does not serve to remind God, lest He be deceived by forgetfulness;
「他們各人都照自己所行的受審判」,他就簡要地補述他們是怎樣受審判的:他說:「死亡和陰間也被扔在火湖裡」,用這些名稱來指魔鬼,因為牠是死亡和陰間刑罰的創始者,並且連同牠的還有眾鬼魔的全體。因為這正是他上文以預先提及的方式更明白說過的:「那迷惑他們的魔鬼被扔在燒著硫磺的火湖裡。」但他在那裡較隱晦地加上的話,說「就是獸和假先知所在之處」,在此他更公開地陳明:他說:「凡名字沒有記在生命冊上的,都被扔在火湖裡。」這冊並非為提醒神,免得祂因遺忘而受蒙蔽;
3:2845
sed praedestinationem significat eorum, quibus aeterna dabitur uita. Neque enim nescit eos Deus et in hoc libro legit, ut sciat; sed potius ipsa eius praescientia de illis, quae falli non potest, liber est uitae, in quo sunt scripti, id est ante praecogniti. CAPUT XVI. De caelo nouo et terra noua. Finito autem iudicio, quo praenuntiauit iudicandos malos, restat ut etiam de bonis dicat. Iam enim explicauit quod breuiter a Domino dictum est: Sic ibuntaisti in supplicium aeternum; sequitur ut explicet, quod etiam ibi conectitur: Iusti autem in uitam aeternam. Et uidi, inquit, caelum nouum et terram nouam. Nam primum caelum et terra recesserunt, et mare iam non est.
but it signifies the predestination of those to whom eternal life will be given. For God does not fail to know them and read of them in this book in order that He may know; but rather His own foreknowledge concerning them, which cannot be deceived, is the book of life, in which they are written, that is, foreknown beforehand. CHAPTER XVI. Of the new heaven and the new earth. Now that the judgment is finished, in which he foretold that the evil are to be judged, it remains that he should speak also of the good. For he has now unfolded what was briefly said by the Lord: 'So these shall go away into everlasting punishment'; it follows that he should unfold what is also there joined to it: 'But the righteous into life eternal.' 'And I saw,' he says, 'a new heaven and a new earth. For the first heaven and earth passed away, and the sea is now no more.'
它乃是指明那些將要得永生之人的預定。因為神並非不認識他們,也不是要藉著在這冊中讀到他們才得以知道;倒不如說,祂自己對他們那不能受欺的預知,就是生命冊,他們的名字記在其中,也就是預先被認識。第十六章 論新天新地。如今審判既已結束,他在其中預言惡人將受審判,所剩下的就是他也要論到善人。因為他已經展開了主簡要所說的:「這些人要往永刑裡去」;接下來他就要展開那裡也與之相連的話:「惟有義人要往永生裡去。」他說:「我又看見一個新天新地;因為先前的天地已經過去了,海也不再有了。」
3:2846
Isto fiet ordine, quod superius praeoccupando iam dixit, uidisse se super thronum sedentem, cuius a facie fugit caelum et terra. Iudicatis quippe his, qui scripti non sunt in libro uitae, et in aeternum ignem missis (qui ignis cuius modi et in qua mundi uel rerum parte futurus sit, hominem scire arbitror neminem, nisi forte cui Spiritus diuinus ostendit), tunc figura huius mundi mundanorum ignium conflagratione praeteribit, sicut factum est mundanarum aquarum inundatione diluuium. Illa itaque, ut dixi, conflagratione mundana elementorum corruptibilium qualitates, quae corporibus nostris corruptibilibus congruebant, ardendo penitus interibunt.
This will take place in the order which he stated above by way of anticipation, that he saw one sitting upon the throne, from whose face heaven and earth fled away. For when those who are not written in the book of life have been judged and cast into the eternal fire (of what kind that fire is, and in what part of the world or of things it will be, I think no man knows, unless perhaps to someone the divine Spirit has shown it), then the fashion of this world will pass away in the conflagration of worldly fires, just as the flood took place by an inundation of worldly waters. And so, as I have said, in that worldly conflagration the qualities of the corruptible elements which were suited to our corruptible bodies will utterly perish by burning;
這要按他上文以預先提及的方式所陳述的次序發生,即他看見那位坐在寶座上的,從祂面前天地逃避了。因為當那些名字沒有記在生命冊上的人受了審判、被扔在永火裡之後(那火是甚麼樣的,將在世界或萬物的哪一部分出現,我想沒有人知道,除非或許神聖的靈向某人顯明了),那時這世界的樣子就要在屬世之火的燃燒中過去,正如洪水是藉著屬世之水的氾濫而臨到。如此,正如我所說,在那屬世的燃燒中,那些與我們必朽身體相宜的、可朽元素的性質,就要在焚燒中全然消滅;
3:2847
adque ipsa substantia eas qualitates habebit, quae corporibus inmortalibus mirabili mutatione conueniant; ut scilicet mundus in melius innouatus apte adcommodetur hominibus etiam carne in melius innouatis. Quod autem ait: Et mare iam non e 81: utrum maximo illo ardore siccetur an et ipsum uertatur in melius, non facile dixerim. Caelum quippe nonum et terram nonam futuram legimus, de mari autem nouo aliquid me uspiam legisse non recolo; nisi quod in hoc eodem libro reperitur: Tamquam mare uitreum simile crystallo. Sed tunc non de isto fine saeculi loquebatur, nec proprie dixisse uidetur mare, sed tamquam mare.
and the substance itself will have those qualities which by a marvelous change shall be suited to immortal bodies; so that, namely, the world, renewed for the better, may be aptly accommodated to men who have also in their flesh been renewed for the better. But as to what he says: 'And the sea is now no more,' whether it is dried up by that exceeding heat, or whether it too is changed for the better, I would not easily say. For we read that a new heaven and a new earth are to come; but of a new sea I do not recall having read anything anywhere—except what is found in this same book: 'as it were a sea of glass like unto crystal.' But there he was not speaking of this end of the age, nor does he seem to have said 'sea' in the proper sense, but 'as it were a sea.'
那本質本身也要具有這樣的性質,藉著奇妙的更變而與不朽的身體相宜;也就是說,這向著更美而更新的世界,可以恰當地配合那些連肉體也向著更美更新了的人。但至於他所說的:「海也不再有了」,究竟是被那極大的熱所烤乾,或是它也向著更美被更變了,我不能輕易斷言。因為我們讀到必有新天新地要來;但論到新海,我卻不記得在何處讀過甚麼——除了在這同一卷書中所見的:「彷彿一片玻璃海,如同水晶。」但那裡他並非在論這世代的終結,也似乎不是按本義說「海」,而是說「彷彿海」。
3:2848
Quamuis et nunc, sicut amat prophetica locutio propriis uerbis translata miscere ac sic quodam modo uelare quod dicitur, potuit de illo mari dicere: Et mare iam non est, de quo supra dixerat: Et exhibuit mortuos mare, qui in eo erant. Iam enim tunc non erit hoc saeculum uita mortalium turbulentum et procellosum, quod maris nomine figurauit. CAPUT XVII. De ecclesiae glorificatione sine fine post finem. Et ciuitatem, inquit, magnam Hierusalem nouam uidi descendentem de caelo a Deo, aptatam, quasi nouam nuptam ornatam marito suo. Et audiui uocem magnam de throno dicentem: Ecce tabernaculum Dei cum hominibus, et habitabit cum eis. et erunt ipsi populus eius, et ipse Deus erit cum eis.
Although even now, as prophetic speech loves to mingle proper words with transferred ones and thus in a certain manner to veil what is said, he could have said of that sea: 'And the sea is now no more,' that sea of which he had said above: 'And the sea gave up the dead that were in it.' For then this present age, troubled and stormy with the life of mortals, will be no more—the age which he figured under the name of the sea. CHAPTER XVII. Of the unending glorification of the Church after the end. 'And I saw,' he says, 'the great city, the new Jerusalem, coming down from heaven from God, prepared as a bride newly adorned for her husband. And I heard a great voice from the throne, saying: Behold the tabernacle of God with men, and He will dwell with them; and they themselves shall be His people, and God Himself shall be with them.'
雖然甚至如今,正如預言性的話語喜歡把本義的詞與轉義的詞攙雜,從而以某種方式遮掩所說的,他本可論到那海說:「海也不再有了」,就是他上文所說的那海:「於是海交出其中的死人。」因為那時,這現今被必死之人的生活所攪擾、所翻騰的世代就不再有了——這世代正是他用海的名稱所表徵的。第十七章 論教會在終結之後永無止境的得榮。他說:「我又看見聖城,新耶路撒冷,由神那裡從天而降,預備好了,就如新婦妝飾整齊,等候丈夫。我聽見有大聲音從寶座出來說:看哪,神的帳幕在人間,祂要與人同住;他們要作祂的子民,神要親自與他們同在。」
3:2849
Et absterget omnem lacrimam ab oculis eorum: et mors iam non erit neque luctus neque clamor. sed nec dolor ullus, quia priora abierunt. Et dixit sedens in throno: Ecce noua facio omnia. De caelo descendere ista ciuitas dicitur, quoniam caelestis est gratia. qua Deus eam fecit. Propter quod ei dicit etiam per Esaiam: Ego sum Dominus faciens te. Et de caelo quidem ab initio sui descendit, ex quo per huius saeculi tempus gratia Dei desuper ueniente per lauacrum regenerationis in Spiritu sancto misso de caelo subinde ciues eius adcrescunt.
'And He shall wipe away every tear from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying; nor shall there be any pain, for the former things are passed away. And He that sat on the throne said: Behold, I make all things new.' This city is said to come down from heaven, because the grace by which God made it is heavenly. On account of which He also says to it through Isaiah: 'I am the Lord that made thee.' And indeed it has been coming down from heaven from its beginning, since throughout the time of this present age its citizens have been growing, by the grace of God coming down from above through the laver of regeneration in the Holy Spirit sent from heaven, ever and again.
「神要擦去他們一切的眼淚;不再有死亡,也不再有悲哀、哭號,更沒有疼痛,因為先前的事都過去了。坐寶座的說:看哪,我將一切都更新了。」這城被說成是從天而降,因為神造它所憑的恩典乃是屬天的。因此祂也藉著以賽亞對它說:「我是造你的耶和華。」事實上它從起初就一直在從天而降,因為在這現今世代的整個時期中,它的居民不斷增添,乃是藉著從上頭而來的神的恩典,藉著從天而降所賜聖靈中重生的洗,一次又一次地增長。
3:2850
Sed per iudicium Dei, quod erit nouissimum per eius filium Iesum Christum, tanta eius et tam noua de Dei munere claritas apparebit, ut nulla remaneant uestigia uetustatis; quando quidem et corpora ad incorruptionem adque inmortalitatem nouam ex uetere corruptione ac mortalitate transibunt. Nam hoc de isto tempore accipere, quo regnat cum rege suo mille annis, inpudentiae nimiae mihi uidetur, cum apertissime dicat: Absterget omnem lacrimam ab oculis eorum; et mors iam non erit neque luctus neque clamor, sed nec dolor ullus.
But through the judgment of God, which will be the last, through His Son Jesus Christ, there will appear so great and so new a brightness of it, from the gift of God, that no traces of the old will remain; seeing that even bodies will pass over from the old corruption and mortality to a new incorruption and immortality. For to take this as referring to this present time, in which it reigns with its King for a thousand years, seems to me a mark of exceeding shamelessness, since he says most openly: 'He shall wipe away every tear from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying; nor shall there be any pain.'
但藉著神的審判——這審判將是末後的,藉著祂的兒子耶穌基督——出於神的恩賜,這城將顯出何等浩大、何等新穎的光輝,以致絲毫不留舊有的痕跡;既然連身體也要從舊有的朽壞與必死,過渡到新的不朽與不死。因為把這話解作指這現今的時期——就是它與它的君王一同作王一千年的時期——在我看來是極其無恥的記號,因為他極其明白地說:「神要擦去他們一切的眼淚;不再有死亡,也不再有悲哀、哭號,更沒有疼痛。」
3:2851
Quis uero tam sit absurdus et obstinatissima contentione uesanus, qui audeat adfirmare in huius mortalitatis aerumnis, non dico populum sanctum, sed unumquemque sanctorum, qui hanc uel ducat uel ducturus sit uel duxerit uitam, nullas habentem lacrimas et dolores; cum potius quanto est quisque sanctior et desiderii sancti plenior, tanto sit eius in orando fletus uberior? An non est uox ciuitatis supernae Hierusalem: Factae sunt mihi lacrimae meae panis die ac nocte, et: Lauabo per singulas noctes lectum meum, in lacrimis meis stratum meum rigabo, et: Gemitus meus non est absconditus a te, et: Dolor meus renouatus est?
But who would be so absurd, and mad with most obstinate contentiousness, as to dare to affirm that in the hardships of this mortal life—I do not say the holy people, but any single one of the saints, who is leading, or shall lead, or has led this life—has no tears and sorrows; whereas rather the holier each one is and the fuller of holy longing, the more abundant is his weeping in prayer? Is it not the voice of the heavenly city, Jerusalem: 'My tears have been my bread day and night,' and: 'Every night will I wash my bed, I will water my couch with my tears,' and: 'My groaning is not hid from Thee,' and: 'My sorrow is renewed'?
但誰會荒謬至此、又因極頑固的爭辯而瘋狂,竟敢斷言在這必死生命的艱辛中——我不說聖潔的子民,乃說聖徒中任何一個正在度、或將要度、或已經度過這生命的人——竟毫無眼淚與憂傷呢?反倒是越聖潔、越充滿聖潔渴慕的人,他在禱告中的哭泣就越發豐盈。這豈不是那屬天之城耶路撒冷的聲音麼:「我晝夜以眼淚當飲食」,又說:「我每夜流淚,把床榻漂起,把褥子濕透」,又說:「我的歎息不向你隱瞞」,又說:「我的痛苦時常更新」?
3:2852
Aut uero non eius filii sunt, qui ingemescunt grauati, in quo nolunt spoliari, sed superuestiri, ut absorbeatur mortale a uita? Nonne ipsi sunt, qui primitias habentes Spiritus in semet ipsis ingemescunt, adoptionem exspectantes, redemtionem corporis sui? An ipse apostolus Paulus non erat supernus Hierosolymitanus. uel non multo magis hoc erat, quando pro Israelitis carnalibus fratribus suis tristitia illi erat magna et continuus dolor cordi eius? Quando autem mors non erit in ista ciuitate, nisi quando dicetur: Ubi est, mors, contentio tua? Ubi est, mors, aculeus tuus? Aculeus autem mortis est peccatum. Quod tunc utique non erit, quando dicetur: Ubi est?
Or are they not indeed her sons who groan, being burdened—not that they wish to be unclothed, but clothed upon, that what is mortal may be swallowed up of life? Are they not the very ones who, having the firstfruits of the Spirit, groan within themselves, waiting for the adoption, the redemption of their body? Or was the apostle Paul himself not a citizen of the heavenly Jerusalem—or rather, was he not much more such, when, for the sake of the Israelites, his brethren according to the flesh, he had great heaviness and continual sorrow in his heart? But when will there be no death in this city, except when it shall be said: 'O death, where is thy strife? O death, where is thy sting?' Now the sting of death is sin. And this then surely will not be, when it shall be said: 'Where is it?'
或者那些被重擔壓著而歎息的人,豈不正是她的兒女麼——他們並非願意脫去這帳棚,而是願意穿上,好叫這必死的被生命吞滅?他們豈不正是那些有了聖靈初熟果子、在自己裡面歎息、等候得著兒子的名分、就是身體得贖的人麼?又或,使徒保羅自己豈不是屬天耶路撒冷的居民麼——或者說,當他為他骨肉之親以色列人大有憂愁、心裡時常傷痛時,他豈不更加是這城的居民麼?但這城中何時才沒有死亡呢?惟有當人說:「死啊,你的爭戰在哪裡?死啊,你的毒鉤在哪裡?」死的毒鉤就是罪。當人說「在哪裡呢?」的時候,這罪確然就不再有了。
3:2853
Nunc uero non quilibet infimus ciuis illius ciuitatis, sed idem iste Iohannes in epistula sua clamat: Si dixerimus, quia peccatum non habemus, nos ipsos seducimus, et ueritas in nobis non est. Et in hoc quidem libro, cuius nomen est apocalypsis, obscure multa dicuntur, ut mentem legentis exerceant, et pauca in eo sunt, ex quorum manifestatione indagentur cetera cum labore; maxime quia sic eadem multis modis repetit, ut alia adque alia dicere uideatur, cum aliter adque aliter haec ipsa dicere uestigetur. Verum in his uerbis, ubi ait:
But now, not just any lowliest citizen of that city, but this same John in his own epistle cries out: 'If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us.' And in this book too, whose name is Apocalypse, many things are said obscurely, in order to exercise the mind of the reader; and there are few things in it from whose plain meaning the rest may be tracked out with labor—chiefly because he so repeats the same things in many ways that he seems to be saying one thing after another, when on investigation he is found to be saying these very same things in one way after another. But in these words, where he says:
但如今,不單是那城中任何最卑微的居民,連這同一位約翰在他自己的書信中也呼喊說:「我們若說自己無罪,便是自欺,真理不在我們裡面了。」並且在這卷名為啟示錄的書中,許多事都說得隱晦,為要操練讀者的心思;其中能藉其明白的意義費力追究其餘的,只有少數——這主要是因為他用多種方式如此重述同樣的事,以致看似一件接一件地說不同的事,及至細察,卻發現他乃是用一種接一種的方式說這同樣的事。但在這些話中,他說:
3:2854
Absterget omnem lacrimam ab oculis eorum, et mors iam non erit neque luctus neque clamor, sed nec dolor ullus, tanta luce dicta sunt de saeculo futuro et de inmortalitate adque aeternitate sanctorum (tunc enim solum adque ibi solum ista non erunt), ut nulla debeamus in litteris sacris quaerere uel legere manifesta, si haec putauerimus obscura. CAPUT XVIII. Quid apostolus Petrus de nouissimo Dei iudicio praedicarit. Nunc iam uideamus, quid etiam apostolus Petrus de hoc iudicio scripserit: Venient, inquit, in nouissimo dierum inlusione inludentes, secundum proprias concupiscentias suas euntes et dicentes: Ubi est promissum praesentiae ipsius?
'He shall wipe away every tear from their eyes, and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, nor shall there be any pain,'—things are said with such great light concerning the age to come and concerning the immortality and eternity of the saints (for only then and only there shall these things not be), that we ought to seek or to read nothing manifest in the sacred writings, if we have thought these things obscure. CHAPTER XVIII. What the apostle Peter preached concerning the last judgment of God. Now let us see what the apostle Peter too wrote concerning this judgment: 'There shall come,' he says, 'in the last of the days scoffers with mockery, walking after their own lusts and saying: Where is the promise of His coming?'
「神要擦去他們一切的眼淚,不再有死亡,也不再有悲哀、哭號,更沒有疼痛」——這些關於將來世代、並關於聖徒的不朽與永恆的話,說得如此光明(因為惟有那時、惟有在那裡,這些事才不再有),以致我們若把這些話當作隱晦的,那麼在聖經中就再沒有甚麼明白的可尋可讀了。第十八章 論使徒彼得關於神末後審判所傳講的。如今讓我們也看看使徒彼得關於這審判寫了甚麼:他說:「在末後的日子必有好譏誚的人隨從自己的私慾出來譏誚說:祂降臨的應許在哪裡呢?」
3:2855
Ex quo enim patres dormierunt, sic omnia perseuerant ab initio creaturae. Latet enim illos hoc uolentes, quia caeli erant olim et terra de aqua, et per aquam constituta Dei uerbo, per quae. qui tunc erat mundus, aqua inundatus deperiit. Qui autem nunc sunt caeli et terra, eodem uerbo repositi sunt, igni reseruandi in diem iudicii et perditionis hominum inpiorum. Hoc unum uero non lateat uos, carissimi, quia unus dies aput Dominum sicut mille anni et mille anni sicut dies unus. Non tardat Dominus promissum, sicut quidam tarditatem existimant; sed patienter fert propter uos, nolens aliquem perire, sed omnes in paenitentiam conuerti.
'For since the fathers fell asleep, all things continue thus from the beginning of the creation. For this they willingly are ignorant of, that the heavens were of old, and the earth standing out of the water and through the water, by the word of God; whereby the world that then was, being overflowed with water, perished. But the heavens and the earth which are now, by the same word are kept in store, reserved unto fire against the day of judgment and perdition of impious men. But of this one thing be not ignorant, beloved, that one day with the Lord is as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day. The Lord is not slack concerning His promise, as some count slackness; but is patient for your sakes, not willing that any should perish, but that all should turn to repentance.'
「因為從列祖睡了以來,萬物與起初創造的時候一樣,都這樣存留。他們故意忘記,從太古憑神的話有了天,並從水而出、藉水而成的地;故此,當時的世界被水淹沒就消滅了。但如今的天地還是憑著那話存留,直留到不敬虔之人受審判遭沉淪的日子,用火焚燒。親愛的弟兄啊,有一件事你們不可忘記,就是主看一日如千年,千年如一日。主所應許的尚未成就,不是耽延,像有人以為祂是耽延,乃是寬容你們,不願有一人沉淪,乃願人人都悔改。」
3:2856
Veniet autem dies Domini ut fur, in quo caeli magno inpetu transcurrent , elementa autem ardentia resoluentur et terra et quae in ipsa sunt opera exurentur. His ergo omnibus pereuntibus quales oportet esse uos in sanctis conuersationibus exspectantes et properantes ad praesentiam diei Domini, per quam caeli ardentes soluentur et elementa ignis ardore decoquentur? Nouos uero caelos et terram nouam secundum promissa ipsius exspectamus, in quibus iustitia inhabitat. Nihil hic dixit de resurrectione mortuorum, sed sane de perditione mundi huius satis. Ubi etiam commemorans factum ante diluuium uidetur admonuisse quodam modo, quatenus in fine huius saeculi mundum istum periturum esse credamus.
'But the day of the Lord will come as a thief, in which the heavens shall pass away with great violence, and the elements being on fire shall be dissolved, and the earth and the works that are therein shall be burned up. Seeing then that all these things are to perish, what manner of persons ought ye to be in holy conversations, looking for and hastening unto the presence of the day of the Lord, through which the burning heavens shall be dissolved and the elements shall melt with the heat of fire? But we look for new heavens and a new earth according to His promises, in which righteousness dwelleth.' Here he said nothing of the resurrection of the dead, but assuredly enough of the destruction of this world. Where, moreover, recalling what happened before the flood, he seems in a certain way to have warned us how far we ought to believe that this world will perish at the end of this age.
「但主的日子要像賊一樣來到。在那日,天必大有響聲廢去,有形質的都要被烈火銷化,地和其上的作為都要燒盡。這一切既然都要如此銷化,你們在聖潔的生活上該當怎樣為人,仰望並切慕主的日子來到呢?在那日,被火燒著的天要銷化,有形質的都要被烈火熔化。但我們照祂的應許,盼望新天新地,有義居在其中。」在此他並未提及死人復活,卻確實充分論及這世界的毀滅。此外,他追述洪水之前所發生的事,似乎以某種方式警告我們,在何種程度上我們當相信這世界要在這世代的終結時消滅。
3:2857
Nam et illo tempore perisse dixit, qui tunc erat, mundum; nec solum orbem terrae, uerum etiam caelos, quos utique istos aenos intellegimus, quorum locum ac spatium tunc aqua crescendo superauerat. Ergo totus aut paene totus aer iste uentosus (quod caelum uel potius caelos uocat, sed utique istos imos, non illos supremos, ubi sol et luna et sidera constituta sunt) conuersus fuerat in umidam qualitatem adque hoc modo cum terra perierat, cuius terrae utique prior facies fuerat deleta diluuio. Qui autem nunc sunt, inquit, caeli et terra, eodem uerbo repositi sunt, igni reseruandi in diem iudicii et perditionis hominum inpiorum.
For he said that the world which then was perished at that time also; and not only the orb of the earth, but the heavens as well, by which we surely understand these heavens of air, whose place and space the water at that time, increasing, had overtopped. Therefore the whole, or almost the whole, of this windy air (which he calls heaven, or rather heavens, but assuredly these lower ones, not those highest ones where the sun and moon and stars are set) had been turned into a moist quality and in this manner had perished together with the earth, the former face of which earth had certainly been blotted out by the flood. 'But the heavens and the earth which are now,' he says, 'by the same word are kept in store, reserved unto fire against the day of judgment and perdition of impious men.'
因為他說,當時那存在的世界也在那時消滅了;不單是地的這個球體,連天也一同消滅,我們確實將這天理解為這氣的諸天,當時的水漲起來,曾經漫過它的處所與空間。所以這多風之氣的全部、或幾乎全部(他稱之為天,或更該說諸天,但確指這較低的諸天,而非那有日月星辰所安置的至高之天)曾經轉變為潮濕的性質,並如此與地一同消滅了,這地先前的面貌也確然被洪水所抹除。他說:「但如今的天地還是憑著那話存留,直留到不敬虔之人受審判遭沉淪的日子,用火焚燒。」
3:2858
Proinde qui caeli et quae terra, id est, qui mundus pro eo mundo, qui diluuio periit, ex eadem aqua repositus est, ipse igni nouissimo reseruatur in diem iudicii et perditionis hominum inpiorum. Nam et hominum propter magnam quandam commutationem non dubitat dicere perditionem futuram, cum tamen eorum quamuis in aeternis poenis sit mansura natura. Quaerat forsitan aliquis, si post factum iudicium iste mundus ardebit, antequam pro illo caelum nouum et terra noua reponatur, eo ipso tempore conflagrationis eius ubi erunt sancti, cum eos habentes corpora in aliquo corporali loco esse necesse sit.
Accordingly, the heavens that now are and the earth that now is, that is, the world which exists in place of that world which perished by the flood, having been kept in store out of the same water, is itself reserved for the last fire against the day of judgment and the perdition of impious men. For he does not hesitate to say that there will be a perdition of men also, on account of a certain great transformation, although their nature, though it be in eternal punishments, is going to abide. Someone may perhaps ask: if, after the judgment is done, this world will burn, before the new heaven and new earth are set in its place, where will the saints be at that very time of its conflagration, since, having bodies, they must of necessity be in some bodily place?
因此,如今的諸天和如今的地,就是說,那代替因洪水而消滅之世界而存在的世界,既是出於同一的水被存留下來,它本身就被保留到那末後的火,直留到不敬虔之人受審判遭沉淪的日子。因為他並不遲疑地說,連人也要遭沉淪,這是因著某種重大的變化,雖然他們的本性即使在永刑之中,仍要存留。或許有人會問:若審判作成之後、新天新地尚未安置在它的地位之前,這世界要焚燒,那麼在它焚燒的那時候,聖徒將在哪裡呢?既然他們有身體,就必然要在某個有形的處所。
3:2859
Possumus respondere futuros eos esse in superioribus partibus, quo ita non adscendet flamma illius incendii, quem ad modum nec unda diluuii. Talia quippe illis inerunt corpora, ut illic sint, ubi esse uoluerint. Sed nec ignem conflagrationis illius pertimescent inmortales adque incorruptibiles facti, si uirorum trium corruptibilia corpora adque mortalia in camino ardenti inlaesa uiuere potuerunt. CAPUT XVIIII. Quid apostolus Paulus Thessalonicensibus scripserit de manifestatione Antichristi, cuius tempus dies Domini subsequetur. Multas euangelicas apostolicasque sententias de diuino isto iudicio nouissimo uideo mihi esse praetereundas, ne hoc uolumen in nimiam longitudinem prouoluatur;
We can answer that they will be in the upper parts, to which the flame of that burning will not so ascend, just as neither did the wave of the flood. For such bodies will they have, that they may be wherever they will to be. But neither will they, made immortal and incorruptible, dread the fire of that conflagration, if the corruptible and mortal bodies of three men were able to live unharmed in the burning furnace. CHAPTER XIX. What the apostle Paul wrote to the Thessalonians concerning the manifestation of Antichrist, whose time the day of the Lord shall follow. I see that many evangelical and apostolic statements about this divine last judgment must be passed over by me, lest this volume be rolled out to excessive length;
我們可以回答說,他們將在那較高之處,那烈火的火焰不會這樣上升到那裡,正如洪水的浪也未曾到那裡。因為他們要有這樣的身體,使他們能隨意所願地在任何地方。並且他們既已成為不朽、不能朽壞的,就不再懼怕那焚燒之火,既然三個人那可朽、必死的身體都能在烈火的窯中毫髮無傷地存活。第十九章 論使徒保羅向帖撒羅尼迦人所寫關於敵基督的顯現,主的日子要隨此而來。我看出許多福音書和使徒書信中關於這神聖末後審判的話,必須由我略過,免得這卷書展延到過度的篇幅;
3:2860
sed nullo modo est praetereundus apostolus Paulus, qui scribens ad Thessalonicenses: Rogamus, inquit, uos, fratres, per aduentum Domini nostri Iesu Christi et nostrae congregationis in ipsum, ut non cito moueamini mente neque terreamini neque per spiritum neque per uerbum neque per epistulam tamquam per nos, quasi instet dies Domini, ne quis uos seducat ullo modo; quoniam nisi uenerit refuga primum et reuelatus fuerit homo peccati, filius interitus, qui aduersatur et superextollitur supra omne, quod dicitur Deus aut quod colitur, ita ut in templo dei sedeat, ostentans se tamquam sit Deus. Non retinetis in memoria, quod adhuc cum essem aput uos haec dicebantur uobis? et nunc quid.
but by no means is the apostle Paul to be passed over, who, writing to the Thessalonians, says: 'We beseech you, brethren, by the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ and of our gathering together unto Him, that ye be not soon shaken in mind, nor be troubled, neither by spirit, nor by word, nor by epistle as from us, as that the day of the Lord is at hand. Let no man seduce you by any means; for unless there come a falling-away first, and the man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition, who opposeth and is exalted above all that is called God or that is worshipped, so that he sitteth in the temple of God, showing himself as if he were God. Remember ye not that, when I was yet with you, these things were told you? And now what'
但使徒保羅斷不可略過,他寫信給帖撒羅尼迦人說:「弟兄們,論到我們主耶穌基督的降臨,和我們聚集到祂那裡,我勸你們,無論有靈、有言語、有冒我名的書信,說主的日子現在到了,不要輕易動心,也不要驚慌。人不拘用甚麼法子,你們總不要被他迷惑;因為那日子以前,必有離道反教的事,並有那大罪人,就是沉淪之子,顯露出來。他抵擋主,高抬自己,超過一切稱為神的和一切受人敬拜的,甚至坐在神的殿裡,自稱是神。我還在你們那裡的時候,曾把這些事告訴你們,你們不記得麼?現在你們
3:2861
detineat scitis, ut reueletur in suo tempore. Iam enim mysterium iniquitatis operatur. Tantum qui modo tenet teneat, donec de medio fiat; et tunc reuelabitur iniquus, quem Dominus Iesus interficiet spiritu oris sui, et euacuabit inluminatione praesentiae suae eum, cuius est praesentia secundum operationem satanae, in omni uirtute et signis et prodigiis mendacii et in omni seductione iniquitatis his, qui pereunt, pro eo quod dilectionem ueritatis non receperunt, ut salui fierent. Et ideo mittet illis Deus operationem erroris, ut credant mendacio et iudicentur omnes, qui non crediderunt ueritati, sed consenserunt iniquitati.
'knows what restrains, that he might be revealed in his own time. For the mystery of iniquity doth already work: only he who now holdeth, let him hold, until he be taken out of the way; and then shall that wicked one be revealed, whom the Lord Jesus shall slay with the spirit of His mouth, and shall destroy with the brightness of His presence: him, whose presence is according to the working of Satan, in all power and signs and lying wonders, and in all seduction of iniquity to them that perish, because they received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved. And therefore God shall send them the working of error, that they should believe a lie; that they all might be judged who believed not the truth, but consented to iniquity.'
知道那攔阻他的是甚麼,叫他到了時候才顯露出來。因為那不法的隱意已經發動,只是現在有一個攔阻的,等到那攔阻的被除去;那時這不法的人必顯露出來,主耶穌要用口中的氣將他殺掉,用降臨的榮光將他廢掉;這人來,是照撒但的運行,行各樣的異能、神蹟和一切虛假的奇事,並且在那沉淪的人身上行各樣不義的迷惑,因他們不領受愛真理的心使他們得救。故此,神就給他們一個生發錯誤的心,叫他們信從虛謊,使一切不信真理、倒喜愛不義的人,都被定罪。」
3:2862
Nulli dubium est eum de Antichristo ista dixisse, diemque iudicii (hunc enim appellat diem Domini) non esse uenturum, nisi ille prior uenerit, quem refugam uocat, utique a Domino Deo. Quod si de omnibus inpiis merito dici potest, quanto magis de isto! Sed in quo templo Dei sit sessurus, incertum est; utrum in illa ruina templi, quod a Salomone rege constructum est, an uero in ecclesia. Non enim templum alicuius idoli aut daemonis templum Dei apostolus diceret. Unde nonnulli non ipsum principem, sed uniuersum quodam modo corpus eius, id est ad eum pertinentem hominum . multitudinem, simul cum ipso suo principe hoc loco intellegi Antichristum uolunt;
There is no doubt to anyone that he said these things concerning Antichrist, and that the day of judgment (for this he calls the day of the Lord) will not come unless he first come whom he calls the falling-away one (refuga)—departing, that is, from the Lord God. But if this can deservedly be said of all the impious, how much more of this one! But in what temple of God he is to sit is uncertain: whether in that ruin of the temple which was constructed by King Solomon, or rather in the Church. For the apostle would not call the temple of some idol or demon the temple of God. Hence some wish the Antichrist to be understood in this place not as the prince himself, but as in a certain way his whole body, that is, the multitude of men belonging to him, together with their prince himself;
無人會懷疑他是論到敵基督說這些話,並且審判的日子(因為這日子他稱之為主的日子)必不來到,除非那位他稱為「離道者」(refuga)的先來到——這離道者,即是離棄主神的。但若這話理當能用於一切不敬虔的人,那就更加適用於這一位了!然而他要坐在哪一座神的殿裡,卻不確定:是坐在所羅門王所建那殿的廢墟中,還是坐在教會中。因為使徒斷不會把某偶像或鬼魔的殿稱為神的殿。故此有些人主張,這裡所說的敵基督,當被理解的不是那首領本身,而是以某種方式指他的整個身體,就是屬於他的眾人,連同他們的首領本身;
3:2863
rectiusque putant etiam Latine dici, sicut in Graeco est, non in templo Dei, sed in templum Dei sedeat, tamquam ipse sit templum Dei, quod est ecclesia; sicut dicimus; \'Sedet in amicum\', id est uelut amicus, uel si quid aliud isto locutionis genere dici solet. Quod autem ait: Et nunc quid detineat scitis, id est, quid sit in mora, quae causa sit dilationis eius, ut reueletur in suo tempore, scitis: quoniam scire illos dixit, aperte hoc dicere noluit. Et ideo nos, qui nescimus quod illi sciebant, peruenire cum labore ad id, quod sensit apostolus, cupimus nec ualemus; praesertim quia et illa, quae addidit, hunc sensum faciunt obscuriorem. Nam quid est:
and they think it is even more correctly rendered in Latin, as it is in the Greek, not that he 'sits in the temple of God,' but that he 'sits as the temple of God' (in templum Dei), as though he himself were the temple of God, which is the Church—just as we say, 'he sits as a friend,' that is, as it were a friend, or whatever else is wont to be said by this kind of expression. But as to what he says: 'And now ye know what restrains,' that is, what is the cause of delay, what the reason of his postponement, 'that he might be revealed in his own time'—ye know it: since he said that they knew it, he was unwilling to say this openly. And therefore we, who do not know what they knew, desire with labor to arrive at what the apostle meant, and are not able—especially because those things too which he added make this meaning more obscure. For what is:
他們認為按拉丁文更準確的譯法,正如希臘文所表達的,不是他「坐在神的殿裡」,而是他「坐而為神的殿」(in templum Dei),彷彿他自己就是神的殿,就是教會——正如我們說「他坐而為友」,即彷彿作朋友,或凡用這類表達方式常說的別樣的話。但至於他所說的:「現在你們知道那攔阻的是甚麼」,即是說,是甚麼造成耽延、是甚麼緣由使他延後,「叫他到了時候才顯露出來」——這你們知道:既然他說他們知道,他就不願公開把這事說明。因此我們這些不知道他們所知之事的人,費力想要達到使徒的本意,卻不能——尤其因為他所加上的那些話,使這意義更加隱晦。因為這話是甚麼意思:
3:2864
Iam enim mysterium iniquitatis operatur. Tantum qui modo tenet teneat, donec de medio fiat; et tunc reuelabitur iniquus? Ego prorsus quid dixerit me fateor ignorare. Suspiciones tamen hominum, quas uel audire uel legere potui, non tacebo. Quidam putant hoc de imperio dictum fuisse Romano. et propterea Paulum apostolum non id aperte scribere uoluisse. ne calumniam uidelicet incurreret, quod Romano imperio male optauerit, cum speraretur aeternum; ut hoc quod dixit: Iam enim mysterium iniquitatis operatur, Neronem uoluerit intellegi, cuius iam facta uelut Antichristi uidebantur. Unde nonnulli ipsum resurrecturum et futurum Antichristum suspicantur;
'For the mystery of iniquity doth already work: only he who now holdeth, let him hold, until he be taken out of the way; and then shall that wicked one be revealed'? I confess outright that I do not know what he meant. Yet the conjectures of men, which I have been able either to hear or to read, I will not pass over in silence. Some think that this was said of the Roman empire, and that for this reason the apostle Paul did not wish to write it openly, lest, namely, he should incur the charge of having wished ill to the Roman empire, which was hoped to be eternal; so that by what he said—'For the mystery of iniquity doth already work'—he wished Nero to be understood, whose deeds already seemed to be as it were those of Antichrist. Hence some suspect that he himself will rise again and be the future Antichrist;
「因為那不法的隱意已經發動,只是現在有一個攔阻的,等到那攔阻的被除去;那時這不法的人必顯露出來」這話呢?我坦白承認,我不知道他是甚麼意思。然而我所能聽到或讀到的人們的種種揣測,我不願緘默不言。有些人認為這是論到羅馬帝國說的,並認為正因如此,使徒保羅不願公開寫出,免得他招來咒詛羅馬帝國(人盼望它是永存的)的指控;以致他所說的「因為那不法的隱意已經發動」,是要人把尼祿理解為其中之意,因為尼祿的作為已彷彿是敵基督的作為。故此有些人疑想,他本身將要復活,並要作那將來的敵基督;
3:2865
alii uero nec occisum putant, sed subtractum potius, ut putaretur occisus, et uiuum occultari in uigore ipsius aetatis, in qua fuit, cum crederetur exstinctus, donec suo tempore reueletur et restituatur in regnum. Sed multum mihi mira est haec opinantium tanta praesumtio. Illud tamen, quod ait apostolus: Tantum qui modo tenet teneat, donec de medio fiat, non absurde de ipso Romano imperio creditur dictum, tamquam dictum sit: \'Tantum qui modo imperat imperet, donec de medio fiat\', id est de medio tollatur. Et tunc reuelabitur iniquus, quem significari Antichristum nullus ambigit. Alii uero et quod ait:
but others think that he was not even killed, but rather withdrawn, so that he might be thought to have been killed, and that he is being kept hidden alive, in the vigor of that very age in which he was when he was believed to be slain, until in his own time he be revealed and restored to his kingdom. But the great presumption of those who imagine these things is exceedingly strange to me. That, however, which the apostle says—'only he who now holdeth, let him hold, until he be taken out of the way'—is not absurdly believed to be said of the Roman empire itself, as though it were said: 'only he who now reigns, let him reign, until he be taken out of the way,' that is, removed from the midst. And then shall that wicked one be revealed—that this signifies Antichrist no one doubts. But others, even as to what he says:
但另有些人認為,他甚至沒有被殺,倒是被隱退了,好叫人以為他被殺了,而他正活著被藏起,仍處於他被信為已被殺時所在那年歲的精力中,直到到了他自己的時候才顯露出來,並被恢復到他的王國。然而那些想像這些事之人的極大冒昧,在我看來實在離奇。但使徒所說的——「只是現在有一個攔阻的,等到那攔阻的被除去」——並非荒謬地被信為是論羅馬帝國本身說的,彷彿說:「只是現在那執政的,讓他執政,等到那執政的被除去」,即從中間被挪去。「那時這不法的人必顯露出來」——這指敵基督,無人懷疑。但另有些人,甚至對他所說的:
3:2866
Quid detineat scitis et mysterium operari iniquitatis non putant dictum nisi de malis et fictis, qui sunt in ecclesia, donec perueniant ad tantum numerum, qui Antichristo magnum populum faciat; et hoc esse mysterium iniquitatis, quia uidetur occultum; hortari autem apostolum fideles, ut in fide quam tenent tenaciter perseuerent, dicendo: Tantum qui modo tenet teneat, donec de medio fiat, hoc. est, donec exeat de medio ecclesiae mysterium iniquitatis, quod nunc occultum est. Ad ipsum enim mysterium pertinere arbitrantur, quod ait in epistula sua Iohannes euangelista: Pueri, nouissima hora est; et sicut audistis, quod Antichristus sit uenturus, nunc autem Antichristi multi facti sunt;
'Ye know what restrains,' and that 'the mystery of iniquity works,' think it was said only of the wicked and feigned ones who are in the Church, until they come to so great a number as to make a great people for Antichrist; and that this is the mystery of iniquity, because it seems hidden; and that the apostle was exhorting the faithful to persevere tenaciously in the faith which they hold, by saying: 'only he who now holdeth, let him hold, until he be taken out of the way,' that is, until the mystery of iniquity which is now hidden go out from the midst of the Church. For they suppose that to this very mystery pertains what John the evangelist says in his epistle: 'Little children, it is the last hour; and as ye have heard that Antichrist is to come, even now are there many Antichrists become;'
「你們知道那攔阻的是甚麼」以及「那不法的隱意已經發動」,認為這只是論到教會中那些惡人和假冒的人說的,直到他們達到那麼大的數目,足以為敵基督造成一大群人;並認為這就是不法的隱意,因為它看似隱藏;又認為使徒是在勸勉信徒,要在他們所持守的信德中堅韌持守,說:「只是現在有一個攔阻的,等到那攔阻的被除去」,即是說,直到那如今隱藏在教會中的不法隱意從教會中間出去。因為他們以為,傳福音者約翰在他書信中所說的話,正屬於這同一的隱意:「小子們哪,如今是末時了;你們曾聽見說那敵基督要來,現在已經有許多敵基督出來了;」
3:2867
unde cognoscimus quod nouissima sit hora. Ex nobis exierunt; sed non erant ex nobis. Quod si fuissent ex nobis, permansissent utique nobiscum. Sicut ergo ante finem in hac hora, inquiunt, quam Iohannes nouissimam dicit, exierunt multi haeretici de medio ecclesiae, quos multos dicit Antichristos: ita omnes tunc inde exibunt, qui non ad Christum, sed ad illum nouissimum Antichristum pertinebunt, et tunc reuelabitur. Alius ergo sic, alius autem sic apostoli obscura uerba couiectant ; quod tamen eum dixisse non dubium est: non ueniet ad uiuos et mortuos iudicandos Christus, nisi prius uenerit ad seducendos in anima mortuos aduersarius eius Antichristus;
'by this we know that it is the last hour. They went out from us, but they were not of us. For if they had been of us, they would surely have continued with us.' Just as therefore before the end, in this hour which John calls the last, many heretics—whom he calls many Antichrists—went out from the midst of the Church, so, they say, all those will then go out thence who belong, not to Christ, but to that last Antichrist, and then he shall be revealed. One man, then, conjectures the obscure words of the apostle in this way, another in that; but that he said this is not doubtful: Christ will not come to judge the living and the dead, unless first there come His adversary Antichrist, to seduce those dead in soul;
「從此我們就知道如今是末時了。他們從我們中間出去,卻不是屬我們的;若是屬我們的,就必仍舊與我們同在。」所以,正如在終結之前,在約翰稱為末時的這一時刻,許多異端——他稱他們為許多敵基督——從教會中間出去,照樣,他們說,那時凡不屬基督、而屬那末後敵基督的人,都要從那裡出去,那時他就要顯露出來。如此,這人這樣揣測使徒隱晦的話,那人那樣揣測;但他說了這話,這是無可置疑的:基督必不來審判活人死人,除非先有祂的對頭敵基督來迷惑那些靈裡死了的人;
3:2868
quamuis ad occultum iam iudicium Dei pertineat, quod ab illo seducentur. Praesentia quippe eius erit, sicut dictum est, secundum operationem satanae in omni uirtute et signis et prodigiis mendacii et in omni seductione iniquitatis his, qui pereunt. Tunc enim soluetur satanas et per illum Antichristum in omni sua uirtute mirabiliter quidem, sed mendaciter operabitur.
although it pertains to the now-hidden judgment of God that they will be seduced by him. For his presence will be, as it has been said, 'according to the working of Satan, in all power and signs and lying wonders, and in all seduction of iniquity to them that perish.' For then Satan will be loosed, and through that Antichrist he will work, in all his power, marvelously indeed, but mendaciously.
雖然他們將被他迷惑這事,乃屬於如今隱藏的神的審判。因為他的來臨將是,如同所說的,「照撒但的運行,行各樣的異能、神蹟和一切虛假的奇事,並在那沉淪的人身上行各樣不義的迷惑。」因為那時撒但要被釋放,並要藉著那敵基督,以他一切的能力運行,誠然是奇妙地,卻是虛謊地。
3:2869
Quae solet ambigi utrum propterea dicta sint signa et prodigia mendacii, quoniam mortales sensus per phantasmata decepturus est, ut quod non facit facere uideatur, an quia illa ipsa, etiamsi erunt uera prodigia, ad mendacium pertrahent credituros non ea potuisse nisi diuinitus fieri, uirtutem diaboli nescientes, maxime quando tantam, quantam numquam habuit, acceperit potestatem. Non enim quando de caelo ignis cecidit et tantam familiam cum tantis gregibus pecorum sancti Iob uno inpetu absumsit et turbo inruens et domum deiciens filios eius occidit, phantasmata fuerunt; quae tamen fuerunt opera satanae, cui Deus dederat hanc potestatem.
It is wont to be a matter of doubt whether they are called signs and lying wonders for this reason, that he is going to deceive mortal senses by phantasms, so that he may seem to do what he does not do; or because those very wonders, even if they will be true wonders, will draw to a lie those who will believe that they could not have been done except by divine power, being ignorant of the power of the devil—especially when he shall have received so great a power as he never had. For when fire fell from heaven and consumed in one onset so great a household with such great flocks of cattle belonging to holy Job, and a whirlwind rushing in and casting down the house slew his sons, these were not phantasms; yet they were works of Satan, to whom God had given this power.
常有人爭論:究竟是為甚麼緣由稱之為虛假的神蹟和奇事——是因為他要藉幻象欺騙必死之人的感官,使他看似行了他並未行的事呢;還是因為那些奇事,即使將是真實的奇事,也要把那些將要相信「這些事非藉神能就不能成就」的人引向虛謊,因他們不知道魔鬼的能力——尤其當他要領受那他從未有過的、那麼大的權柄之時。因為當有火從天降下,一陣之間吞滅了聖徒約伯那麼大的家業並那麼大群的牲畜,又有狂風闖入、吹倒房屋、殺了他的眾子時,這些並非幻象;然而這些卻是撒但的作為,是神把這權柄賜給了牠。
3:2870
Propter quid horum ergo dicta sint prodigia et signa mendacii, tunc potius apparebit. Sed propter quodlibet horum dictum sit. seducentur eis signis adque prodigiis. qui seduci merebuntur, pro eo quod dilectionem, inquit, ueritatis nonreceperunt , ut salui fierent. Nec dubitauit apostolus addere ac dicere: Ideo mittet illis Deus operationem erroris ut credant mendacio. Deus enim mittet, quia Deus diabolum facere ista permittet, iusto ipse iudicio, quamuis faciat ille iniquo malignoque consilio: Ut iudicentur, inquit, omnes, qui non crediderunt ueritati, sed consenserunt iniquitati. Proinde iudicati seducentur et seducti iudicabuntur.
On account of which of these reasons, then, they are called wonders and signs of a lie, will then rather appear. But for whichever of these reasons it be said, they will be seduced by those signs and wonders who shall deserve to be seduced, 'because,' he says, 'they received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved.' Nor did the apostle hesitate to add and to say: 'Therefore God shall send them the working of error, that they should believe a lie.' For God will send it, because God will permit the devil to do these things, by His own just judgment, although the devil does it by his own unjust and malignant counsel: 'that they all might be judged,' he says, 'who believed not the truth, but consented to iniquity.' Accordingly, being judged, they will be seduced, and being seduced, they will be judged.
如此,究竟是因這些緣由中的哪一個,才稱它們為虛謊的奇事和神蹟,到那時就更顯明了。但無論是因這些緣由中的哪一個而說,那些將被那些神蹟奇事迷惑的,乃是那些該被迷惑的人,他說:「因他們不領受愛真理的心,使他們得救。」使徒也不遲疑地加上說:「故此,神就給他們一個生發錯誤的心,叫他們信從虛謊。」因為神要差遣它,是因神要憑祂自己公義的審判允許魔鬼行這些事,雖然魔鬼是憑牠自己不義邪惡的計謀而行:他說:「使一切不信真理、倒喜愛不義的人,都被定罪。」因此,他們既被定罪就要受迷惑,既受迷惑就要被定罪。
3:2871
Sed iudicati seducentur illis iudiciis Dei occulte iustis, iuste occultis, quibus ab initio peccati rationa - . lis creaturae numquam iudicare cessauit; seducti autem iudicabuntur nouissimo manifestoque iudicio per Christum Iesum, iustissime iudicaturum, iniustissime iudicatum. CAPUT XX. Quid idem apostolus in prima ad eosdem epistula de resurrectione docuerit mortuorum. Sed hic apostolus tacuit de resurrectione mortuorum; ad eosdem autem scribens in epistula prima: Nolumus, inquit, ignorare uos, fratres, de dormientibus, ut non contristemini, sicut et ceteri, qui spem non habent. Nam si credimus, quod Iesus mortuus est et resurrexit:
But being judged, they will be seduced by those judgments of God which are secretly just and justly secret, by which He has never ceased to judge, from the beginning of the sin of the rational creature; but being seduced, they will be judged in the last and manifest judgment through Christ Jesus, who will judge most justly, having Himself been judged most unjustly. CHAPTER XX. What the same apostle taught in the first epistle to the same people concerning the resurrection of the dead. But here the apostle was silent concerning the resurrection of the dead; yet, writing to the same people in the first epistle, he says: 'We would not have you ignorant, brethren, concerning them that are asleep, that ye sorrow not, even as others who have no hope. For if we believe that Jesus died and rose again:'
但他們既被定罪,就要被神那些隱密而公義、公義而隱密的審判所迷惑,神從理性受造之物犯罪之初起,就從未停止用這些審判施行審判;但他們既被迷惑,就要在末後顯明的審判中,藉著基督耶穌受審判,這位將要最公義地施行審判的,自己卻曾最不公義地被審判。第二十章 論這同一位使徒在前書中向這同一群人關於死人復活所教導的。但在此使徒對死人的復活緘默不言;然而他在前書中寫給這同一群人說:「弟兄們,論到睡了的人,我們不願你們不知道,恐怕你們憂傷,像那些沒有指望的人一樣。我們若信耶穌死而復活了,
3:2872
ita et Deus eos, qui dormierunt per Iesum, adducet cum illo. Hoc enim uobis dicimus in uerbo Domini, quia nos uiuentes, qui reliqui sumus in aduentum Domini, non praeueniemus eos, qui ante dormierunt; quoniam ipse Dominus in iussu et in uoce archangeli et in tuba Dei descendet de caelo, et mortui in Christo resurgent primo; deinde nos uiuentes, qui reliqui sumus, simul cum illis rapiemur in nubibus in obuiam Christi in aera, et ita semper cum Domino erimus. Haec uerba apostolica resurrectionem mortuorum futuram, quando ueniet Christus, utique ad uiuos et mortuos iudicandos, praeclarissime ostendunt.
'so also God will bring with Him those who have fallen asleep through Jesus. For this we say unto you in the word of the Lord, that we who are alive, who remain unto the coming of the Lord, shall not precede them who have fallen asleep before; for the Lord Himself, with a commandment and with the voice of the archangel and with the trumpet of God, shall descend from heaven, and the dead in Christ shall rise first; then we who are alive, who remain, shall together with them be caught up in the clouds to meet Christ in the air, and so shall we ever be with the Lord.' These apostolic words most clearly show the future resurrection of the dead, when Christ shall come, assuredly to judge the living and the dead.
神也必照樣將那些藉著耶穌睡了的人與祂一同帶來。我們現在照主的話告訴你們一件事:我們這活著還存留到主降臨的人,斷不能在那已睡的人之先;因為主必親自從天降臨,有發令的聲音和天使長的聲音,又有神的號吹響,那在基督裡死了的人必先復活;以後我們這活著還存留的人,必和他們一同被提到雲裡,在空中與基督相遇,這樣我們就要和主永遠同在。」這些使徒的話極其明白地顯明死人將來的復活,就是當基督來到、確然要審判活人死人之時。
3:2873
Sed quaeri solet, utrum illi, quos hic uiuentes inuenturus est Christus, quorum personam in se adque illos, qui tunc secum uiuebant, transfigurabat apostolus, numquam omnino morituri sint, an ipso temporis puncto, quo cum resurgentibus rapientur in nubibus in obuiam Christo in aera, ad inmortalitatem per mortem mira celeritate transibunt. Neque enim dicendum est fieri non posse, ut, dum per aera in sublime portantur, in illo spatio et moriantur et reuiuescant. Quod enim ait: Et ita semper cum Domino erimus, non sic accipiendum est, tamquam in aere nos dixerit semper cum Domino esse mansuros; quia nec ipse utique ibi manebit. quia ueniens transiturus est;
But it is wont to be asked whether those whom Christ shall find living here—whose persons the apostle was transferring into himself and into those who were then living with him—will never die at all, or whether at that very point of time in which they shall be caught up with those who rise again in the clouds to meet Christ in the air, they shall pass over to immortality through death with marvelous swiftness. For it must not be said that it cannot come to pass that, while they are borne aloft through the air, they should in that interval both die and come to life again. For what he says—'And so shall we ever be with the Lord'—is not to be taken as though he had said that we shall remain ever with the Lord in the air; for neither will He Himself surely remain there, since, coming, He is going to pass on;
但常有人問:那些基督將在此地找著仍活著的人——使徒把這些人的身分轉移到他自己以及當時與他一同活著的人身上——是否將永不死亡,還是在他們與那些復活的人一同被提到雲裡、在空中與基督相遇的那一刻,他們將以奇妙的迅速藉著死亡過渡到不朽。因為不可說,當他們在空中被高舉之時,他們不能在那一段間隙中既死去又復活。因為他所說的——「這樣我們就要和主永遠同在」——不可解作彷彿他說我們將永遠與主在空中同住;因為祂自己確然也不會留在那裡,既然祂來到,是要繼續前行;
3:2874
uenienti quippe ibitur obuiam, non manenti; sed ita cum Domino erimus, id est, sic erimus habentes corpora sempiterna, ubicumque cum illo fuerimus. Ad hunc autem sensum, quo existimemus etiam illos, quos hic uiuos inuenturus est Dominus, in ipso paruo spatio et passuros mortem et accepturos inmortalitatem, ipse apostolus nos uidetur urgere, ubi dicit: In Christo omnes uiuificabuntur; cum alio loco de ipsa loquens resurrectione corporum dicat: Tu quod seminas, non uiuificatur. nisi moriatur. Quo modo igitur, quos uiuentes hic Christus inueniet, per inmortalitatem in illo uiuificabuntur, etsi non moriantur, cum uideamus propter hoc esse dictum: Tu quod seminas, non uiuificatur, nisi moriatur?
for one goes to meet Him as He comes, not as He remains; but we shall be with the Lord in this sense, that is, we shall be thus, having everlasting bodies, wherever we shall be with Him. But the apostle himself seems to urge us toward this sense, by which we should suppose that even those whom the Lord shall find living here will, in that very brief interval, both suffer death and receive immortality, where he says: 'In Christ shall all be made alive'; whereas in another place, speaking of that very resurrection of bodies, he says: 'That which thou sowest is not made alive, unless it die.' How then will those whom Christ shall find living here be made alive in Him through immortality, even if they do not die, when we see that for this reason it was said: 'That which thou sowest is not made alive, unless it die'?
因為人是去迎接正來臨的祂,而非停留的祂;但我們要與主同在,乃是這意思,即無論我們在哪裡與祂同在,我們都要這樣有著永遠的身體。然而使徒自己似乎催促我們趨向這意思,使我們當以為,連那些主將在此地找著仍活著的人,也要在那極短的間隙中,既經歷死亡又領受不朽,正如他所說:「在基督裡眾人也都要復活」;而他在別處論到那身體的復活時又說:「你所種的,若不死就不能生。」那麼,那些基督將在此地找著仍活著的人,即使不死,又怎能在祂裡面藉著不朽得生呢?既然我們看見正是為這緣故才說:「你所種的,若不死就不能生」?
3:2875
Aut si recte non dicimus seminari nisi ea corpora hominum, quae moriendo quoquo modo reuertuntur in terram (sicut sese habet etiam illa in transgressorem patrem generis humani diuinitus prolata sententia: Terra es, et in terram ibis): fatendum est istos, quos nondum de corporibus egressos cum ueniet Christus inueniet, et istis uerbis apostoli et illis de genesi non teneri; quoniam sursum in nubibus rapti non utique seminantur, quia nec eunt in terram nec redeunt, siue nullam prorsus experiantur mortem siue paululum in aere moriantur. Sed aliud rursus occurrit, quod idem dixit apostolus, cum de resurrectione corporum ad Corinthios loqueretur: Omnes resurgemus, uel sicut alii codices habent:
But if we may rightly say that only those human bodies are 'sown' which in dying return in some fashion into the earth (as is set down also in that sentence divinely pronounced against the transgressor, the father of the human race: 'Earth thou art, and unto earth shalt thou go'), then we must confess that those whom Christ at His coming shall find not yet departed from their bodies are bound neither by these words of the Apostle nor by those from Genesis; for, being caught up on high in the clouds, they are surely not sown, since they neither go into the earth nor return to it, whether they undergo no death at all or die only for a little while in the air. But again another difficulty arises, from what the same Apostle said when he was speaking to the Corinthians of the resurrection of bodies: 'We shall all rise again,' or, as other copies have it:
但若我們只能正確地說,那些在死時以某種方式歸回塵土的人身才算被「撒種」(正如神向那違命者、人類之父所宣告的那句話:「你本是塵土,仍要歸於塵土」),那麼就必須承認:那些基督來臨時尚未離開身體的人,既不受使徒這些話的約束,也不受創世記那些話的約束;因為他們被提到雲中的高處,斷不算被撒種,因他們既不入地,也不歸回塵土,無論他們全然不經歷死亡,或只在空中短暫地死去。但又有另一個難題,出自同一位使徒對哥林多人論到身體復活時所說的話:「我們眾人都要復活」,或如別的抄本所載:
3:2876
Omnes dormiemus. Cum ergo nec resurrectio fieri, nisi mors praecesserit, possit, nec dormitionem possimus illo loco intellegere nisi mortem: quo modo omnes uel dormient uel resurgent, si tam multi, quos in corpore inuenturus est Christus, nec dormient nec resurgent? Si ergo sanctos, qui reperientur Christo ueniente uiuentes eique in obuiam rapientur, crediderimus in eodem raptu de mortalibus corporibus exituros et ad eadem mox inmortalia redituros, nullas in uerbis apostoli patiemur angustias, siue ubi dicit: Tu quod seminas, non uiuificatur, nisi moriatur, siue ubi dicit: Omnes resurgemus ant: Omnes dormiemus;
'We shall all sleep.' Since, then, resurrection cannot take place unless death has gone before, nor can we understand 'sleeping' in that passage to mean anything but death, how shall all either sleep or rise again, if so many, whom Christ shall find in the body, neither sleep nor rise again? If therefore we believe that the saints who shall be found alive at Christ's coming, and who shall be caught up to meet Him, will in that very rapture pass out of their mortal bodies and presently return to those same bodies now made immortal, we shall suffer no difficulty in the Apostle's words, whether where he says: 'That which thou sowest is not quickened except it die,' or where he says: 'We shall all rise again,' or: 'We shall all sleep';
「我們眾人都要睡了。」既然復活非先有死則不能成就,而我們在那段經文中除了死之外也無法理解「睡」是別的意思,那麼,若有許多被基督在身體中尋見的人既不睡也不復活,眾人又怎能都睡或都復活呢?所以,我們若相信那些在基督來臨時被尋見仍活著、且被提去迎接祂的聖徒,要在那被提之際從必死的身體中出來,隨即歸回那同一個如今已成不朽的身體,那麼在使徒的話中我們便毫無窒礙,無論他說:「你所種的,若不死就不能生」,或說:「我們眾人都要復活」,或:「我們眾人都要睡了」;
3:2877
quia nec illi per inmortalitatem uiuificabuntur, nisi, quamlibet paululum, tamen ante moriantur, ac per hoc et a resurrectione non erunt alieni, quam dormitione praecedunt, quamuis breuissima, non tamen nulla. Quur autem nobis incredibile uideatur illam multitudinem corporum in aere quodam modo seminari adque ibi protinus inmortaliter adque incorruptibiliter reuiuescere, cum credamus, quod idem ipse apostolus apertissime dicit, in ictu oculi futuram resurrectionem et in membra sine fine uictura tanta facilitate tamque inaestimabili uelocitate rediturum antiquissimorum cadauerum puluerem? Nec ab illa sententia, qua homini dictum est:
because they too will not be quickened into immortality unless, however briefly, they first die; and on this account they will not be strangers to the resurrection, which they precede by a sleep, though a most brief one, yet not none at all. But why should it seem incredible to us that that multitude of bodies should in a manner be sown in the air and there forthwith revive immortally and incorruptibly, when we believe what the same Apostle most plainly declares, that the resurrection shall be in the twinkling of an eye, and that the dust of the most ancient corpses shall return into limbs that will live without end, with such ease and with such inestimable swiftness? Nor let us think that those saints will be exempt from that sentence by which it was said to man:
因為他們也不能被生入不朽,除非他們先死,無論何等短暫;正因如此,他們也不會與復活無分,他們以一場睡眠先於復活,雖極為短暫,卻並非全無。但為何我們會覺得難以置信:那一大群身體竟以某種方式被撒種在空中,並在那裡立即不朽不壞地復活?我們既相信同一位使徒最明白宣告的話:復活要在一眨眼之間成就,極古屍體的塵土要以何等的容易、何等難以估量的迅速,歸回永遠存活的肢體。我們也不可以為那些聖徒能豁免於對人所說的那句判語:
3:2878
Terra es et in terram ibis, futuros illos sanetos arbitremur inmunes, si eorum morientium in terram non recident corpora, sed, sicut in ipso raptu morientur, ita et resurgent, dum ferentur in aera. In terram quippe ibis est \'in hoc ibis amissa uita, quod eras antequam sumeres uitam\': id est, hoc eris exanimatus, quod eras antequam esses animatus (terrae quippe insufflauit Deus in faciem flatum uitae. cum factus est homo in animam uiuam); tamquam diceretur: <Terra es animata, quod non eras: terra eris exanimis, sicut eras\'; quod sunt et antequam putrescant omnia corpora mortuorum; quod erunt et illa. si morientur. ubicumque moriantur, cum uita carebunt, quam continuo receptura sunt.
'Earth thou art, and unto earth shalt thou go,' so as to suppose those saints immune from it, even if the bodies of those who die do not fall back into the earth but, just as in the rapture itself they die, so also they rise again while being borne aloft into the air. For 'unto earth shalt thou go' means: 'in this thou shalt go, when life is lost, into that which thou wast before thou tookest life'; that is, thou shalt be, when deprived of soul, what thou wast before thou wast ensouled (for God breathed into the face of the earth the breath of life, when man was made into a living soul); as if it were said: 'Earth thou art when ensouled, which thou wast not: earth thou shalt be when lifeless, as thou wast'; which all the bodies of the dead are even before they decay, and which those too shall be, if they die. Wherever they die, they shall be without the life which they are forthwith to receive back.
「你本是塵土,仍要歸於塵土」,以致以為那些聖徒能免於此,即便那些死者的身體並不落回地裡,而是,正如在被提之際他們死去,照樣也在被提升到空中時復活。因為「仍要歸於塵土」的意思是:「在生命喪失時,你要歸入你受生之前的光景」;就是說,你失去魂時,要回到你受魂以前的樣子(因為神向地的面吹了生命之氣,於是人成了有生命的活魂);彷彿是說:「你受魂時是塵土,那原非你的本相;你無生命時要是塵土,正如你從前的本相」;這正是一切死人的身體在朽壞之前的光景,他們若死,也要如此。無論他們在何處死,他們都要暫缺那生命,而那生命他們隨即要重新領受。
3:2879
Sic ergo ibunt in terram, quia ex uiuis hominibus terra erunt. quem ad modum it in cinerem, quod fit cinis; it in uetustatem, quod fit uetus; it in testam, quod ex luto fit testa: et alia sescenta sic loquimur. Quo modo autem sit futurum. quod nunc pro nostrae ratiunculae uiribus utcumque conicimus, tunc erit potius, ut nosse possimus. Resurrectionem quippe mortuorum futuram et in carne, quando Christus uenturus est uiuos iudicaturus et mortuos, oportet, si Christiani esse uolumus, ut credamus; sed non ideo de hac re inanis est fides nostra, si, quem ad modum futura sit, perfecte conprehendere non ualemus.
Thus, then, they shall go into the earth, because out of living men they shall become earth; just as 'it goes into ash' which becomes ash; 'it goes into old age' which becomes old; 'it goes into a potsherd' which from clay becomes a potsherd: and so we speak in a thousand other ways. But how it shall come to pass — which we now conjecture as best we can according to the strength of our poor reasoning — shall then rather be, so that we may know it. For the resurrection of the dead to come, even in the flesh, when Christ shall come to judge the living and the dead, we must, if we wish to be Christians, believe; but our faith in this matter is not therefore vain if we are unable perfectly to comprehend in what manner it shall be.
如此,他們便要歸於塵土,因為他們要從活人變為塵土;正如「化為灰」的歸入灰;「變舊」的歸入衰朽;「由泥成瓦」的歸入瓦器:我們還以千百種方式如此說話。但這事將如何成就——我們如今只憑自己微薄理性的能力盡力臆測——那時才會真正成就,好叫我們能夠知曉。因為死人將來要復活,且是在肉身中復活,當基督來審判活人死人之時,我們若願作基督徒,就必須相信;然而,即使我們不能完全領會這事將如何成就,我們在這事上的信心也並非徒然。
3:2880
Verum iam, sicut supra] promisimus, de hoc iudicio Dei nouissimo etiam prophetici ueteres libri quid praenuntiauerint, quantum satis esse uidebitur, debemus ostendere; quae, sicut arbitror, non tanta mora necesse erit tractari et exponi, si istis. quae praemisimus, lector curauerit adiuuari. CAPUT XXI. Quid Esaias propheta de mortuorum resurrectione et de retributione iudicii sit locutus. Propheta Esaias: Resurgent, inquit, mortui et resurgent qui erant in sepulcris, et laetabuntur omnes qui sunt in terra; ros enim, qui abs te est, sanitas illis est; terra uero inpiorum cadet. Totum illud superius ad resurrectionem pertinet beatorum. Quod autem ait:
Now, however, as we promised above, we ought to show, as far as shall seem sufficient, what the ancient prophetic books also foretold concerning this last judgment of God; and these things, as I think, it will not require so long a delay to handle and expound, if the reader take care to be assisted by what we have already set forth. CHAPTER XXI. What the prophet Isaiah spoke concerning the resurrection of the dead and the recompense of judgment. The prophet Isaiah says: 'The dead shall rise again, and they that were in the graves shall rise again, and all that are in the earth shall rejoice; for the dew that is from thee is health to them; but the land of the ungodly shall fall.' All that earlier part pertains to the resurrection of the blessed. But what he says:
如今,正如我們上面所應許的,我們應當盡可能充分地說明,古時的眾先知書對神這末後的審判又預言了什麼;而這些事,依我之見,若讀者肯藉著我們先前所陳明的得幫助,便無需費太長時間來處理與闡釋。第二十一章 先知以賽亞論到死人復活與審判的報應說了什麼。先知以賽亞說:「死人要復活,那在墳墓裡的也要復活,凡在地上的都要歡喜;因為從你而來的甘露,是他們的醫治;惟有不敬虔之人的地必傾倒。」上文全部都關乎蒙福者的復活。至於他所說的:
3:2881
Terra uero inpiorum cadet, bene intellegitur dictum: \'Corpora uero inpiorum ruina damnationis excipiet.\' Iam porro si de bonorum resurrectione quod dictum est diligentius et distinctius uelimus intueri, ad primam referendum est quod dictum est: Resurgent mortui; ad secundam uero quod sequitur: Et resurgent qui erant in sepulcris. Iam si et illos inquiramus sanctos, quos hic uiuos inuenturus est Dominus, eis congrue deputabitur quod adiunxit: Et laetabuntur omnes qui sunt in terra; ros enim, qui abs te est, sanitas illis est. Sanitatem loco isto inmortalitatem rectissime accipimus; ea namque est plenissima sanitas, quae non reficitur alimentis tamquam cottidianis medicamentis.
'But the land of the ungodly shall fall,' is rightly understood to be said: 'But the ruin of damnation shall receive the bodies of the ungodly.' Now further, if we wish to look more carefully and distinctly at what is said of the resurrection of the good, the words 'The dead shall rise again' are to be referred to the first; but what follows, 'And they that were in the graves shall rise again,' to the second. And if we further inquire after those saints whom the Lord shall find here alive, to them will fittingly be assigned what he added: 'And all that are in the earth shall rejoice; for the dew that is from thee is health to them.' By 'health' in this place we most rightly take immortality; for that is the fullest health which is not restored by nourishments as by daily medicines.
「惟有不敬虔之人的地必傾倒」,這話被正確地理解為:「定罪的毀滅必接納不敬虔者的身體。」再進一步,我們若願更仔細、更明確地察看論到義人復活的話,「死人要復活」一語當指第一類人;而隨後的「那在墳墓裡的也要復活」則指第二類人。我們若再尋問那些主在此尋見仍活著的聖徒,那麼他所附加的話便恰當地歸給他們:「凡在地上的都要歡喜;因為從你而來的甘露,是他們的醫治。」此處的「醫治」,我們最正確地理解為不朽;因為那才是最完滿的健康,不需用食物像每日的藥物般來補養。
3:2882
Item de iudicii die spem prius dans bonis, deinde terrens malos idem propheta sic loquitur: Haec dicit Dominus: Ecce ego declino in eos ut flumen pacis et ut torrens inundans gloriam gentium. Filii eorum super umeros portabuntur et super genua consolabuntur. Quem ad modum si quem mater consoletur, ita ego uos consolabor; et in Hierusalem consolabimini, et uidebitis, et gaudebit cor uestrum et ossa uestra ut herba exorientur. Et cognoscetur manus Domini colentibus eum, et comminabitur contumacibus. Ecce enim Dominus ut ignis ueniet, et ut tempestas currus eius, reddere in indignatione uindictam et uastationem in flamma ignis.
Likewise concerning the day of judgment, first giving hope to the good and then terrifying the wicked, the same prophet speaks thus: 'Thus saith the Lord: Behold, I turn aside upon them like a river of peace, and like a torrent overflowing the glory of the nations. Their children shall be borne upon the shoulders and comforted upon the knees. As one whom his mother comforts, so will I comfort you; and in Jerusalem ye shall be comforted, and ye shall see, and your heart shall rejoice, and your bones shall spring up like the grass. And the hand of the Lord shall be known to them that worship Him, and He shall threaten the obstinate. For behold, the Lord shall come like fire, and like a tempest His chariots, to render vengeance in indignation and devastation in a flame of fire.'
同樣論到審判之日,這先知先給善人盼望,後又恐嚇惡人,如此說:「主如此說:看哪,我要傾流向他們,如平安的河,如漲溢的急流,澆灌列國的榮耀。他們的兒女要被扛在肩上,在膝上得安慰。像人受母親安慰那樣,我也要這樣安慰你們;你們要在耶路撒冷得安慰,你們要看見,你們的心必歡喜,你們的骨頭必像青草發旺。耶和華的手必向敬拜祂的人顯明,祂也要向頑梗的人發出威嚇。看哪,主必如火降臨,祂的車輦如暴風,要在惱怒中施行報應,在火焰中施行毀滅。」
3:2883
In igne enim Domini iudicabitur omnis terra et in gladio eius omnis caro; multi uulnerati erunt a Domino. In bonorum promissione flumen pacis profecto abundantiam pacis illius debemus accipere, qua maior esse non possit. Hac utique in fine rigabimur; de qua in praecedenti libro abundanter locuti sumus. Hoc flumen se in eos declinare dicit, quibus tantam beatitudinem pollicetur, ut intellegamus in illius felicitatis regione, quae in caelis est. hoc flumine omnia satiari; sed quia et terrenis corporibus pax incorruptionis adque inmortalitatis inde influet, ideo declinare se dixit hoc flumen, ut de supernis quodam modo etiam inferiora perfundat et homines aequales angelis reddat.
'For in the fire of the Lord shall all the earth be judged, and by His sword all flesh; many shall be wounded by the Lord.' In the promise to the good, by 'a river of peace' we must surely take that abundance of that peace than which none can be greater. With this we shall undoubtedly be watered at the end; of which we spoke abundantly in the preceding book. He says that He turns this river aside upon those to whom He promises so great a blessedness, that we may understand that in that region of felicity which is in the heavens all things are satisfied by this river; but because peace of incorruption and immortality flows thence even to earthly bodies, He therefore said that He turns aside this river, that from things above it may in a manner flood even the things below and render men equal to the angels.
「在主的火中,全地都要受審判,全人類都要被祂的刀劍所判;許多人要被主所擊傷。」在給善人的應許裡,「平安的河」我們必須理解為那無可再大的平安之豐盈。在末了,我們必定要被這河澆灌;關於這河,我們在前一卷已詳加論述。祂說祂要把這河傾流向那些祂應許如此大福的人,好叫我們明白:在天上那福樂之境中,萬物都因這河得飽足;但因不朽與不壞的平安也從那裡流到地上的身體,所以祂說祂要傾流這河,使那從上頭來的,也以某種方式澆灌下面的,並使人與眾天使同等。
3:2884
Hierusalem quoque, non illam quae seruit cum filiis suis, sed liberam matrem nostram intellegamus secundum apostolum aeternam in caelis. Ibi post labores aerumnarum curarumque mortalium consolabimur, tamquam paruuli eius in umeris genibusque portati. Rudes enim nos et nouos blandissimis adiutoriis insolita nobis beatitudo illa suscipiet. 1m ib uidebimus, et gaudebit cor nostrum. Nec expressit quid uidebimus; sed quid nisi Deum? ut inpleatur in nobis promissum euangelicum: Beati mundicordes, quoniam ipsi Deum uidebunt, et omnia illa, quae nunc non uidemus, credentes autem pro modulo capacitatis humanae longe minus quam sunt adque incomparabiliter cogitamus.
By Jerusalem too we are to understand, not that one which is in bondage with her children, but our free mother, according to the Apostle, eternal in the heavens. There, after the labors of mortal troubles and cares, we shall be comforted, as her little ones carried on shoulders and on knees. For that unwonted blessedness shall receive us, untaught and new, with most caressing helps. 'And there shall we see, and our heart shall rejoice.' Nor did he express what we shall see; but what else than God? that there may be fulfilled in us the evangelical promise: 'Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God,' and all those things which we now do not see, but, believing, think of far less than they are and incomparably so, according to the small measure of human capacity.
至於耶路撒冷,我們也當理解為,並非那與她的兒女一同為奴的,乃是那自由的、作我們母親的,按使徒所說,是在天上永存的。在那裡,經歷了必死之苦楚與憂慮的勞碌之後,我們要得安慰,像她的嬰孩被扛在肩上、抱在膝上。因為那從未經歷過的福樂,要以最溫柔的扶助迎接我們這些初學、新來的人。「在那裡我們要看見,我們的心必歡喜。」他並未明說我們要看見什麼;但除了神還能是什麼呢?好使福音的應許在我們身上得著成就:「清心的人有福了,因為他們必得見神」,以及一切我們如今所看不見的事;我們如今只憑信,按人有限的度量,所思想的遠不及其實際,且無可比擬地少。
3:2885
Et uidebitis, inquit, et gaudebit cor uestrum. Hic creditis, ibi uidebitis. Sed quoniam dixit: Et gaudebit cor uestrum, ne putaremus illa bona Hierusalem ad nostrum tantummodo spiritum pertinere: Et ossa, inquit, uestra ut herba exorientur; ubi resurrectionem corporum strinxit, uelut quod non dixerat reddens; neque enim cum uiderimus fiet. sed cum fuerit facta uidebimus. Nam et de caelo nouo ac terra noua iam supra dixerat, dum ea, quae sanctis promittuntur in fine, saepe ac multiformiter diceret. Erit, inquit, caelum nouum et terra noua, et non erunt memores priorum, nec adscendet in cor ipsorum, sed laetitiam et exsultationem inuenient in ea.
'And ye shall see,' he says, 'and your heart shall rejoice.' Here ye believe, there ye shall see. But because he said: 'And your heart shall rejoice,' lest we should think those good things of Jerusalem pertained only to our spirit: 'And your bones,' he says, 'shall spring up like the grass'; where he touched upon the resurrection of bodies, as it were restoring what he had not said; for it is not when we shall see that it shall come to pass, but when it has come to pass we shall see. For he had already said above concerning a new heaven and a new earth, while he often and in manifold ways spoke of those things which are promised to the saints at the end. 'There shall be,' he says, 'a new heaven and a new earth, and they shall not remember the former things, neither shall they come up into their heart, but they shall find joy and exultation in it.'
他說:「你們要看見,你們的心必歡喜。」在此你們憑信,在那裡你們要親見。但因他說:「你們的心必歡喜」,免得我們以為耶路撒冷那些美善只關乎我們的靈:他又說:「你們的骨頭必像青草發旺」;他在此觸及身體的復活,彷彿補上他先前未說的;因為那並非在我們看見之時才成就,乃是在成就之後我們才看見。因為他在上文已論到新天新地,他常以多種方式論及那末了應許給聖徒的事。他說:「必有新天新地,人不再追念從前的事,也不再上到他們心中,他們倒要在其中尋得喜樂與歡騰。」
3:2886
Ecce ego faciam Hierusalem exsultationem et populum meum laetitiam; et exsultabo in Hierusalem et laetabor in populo meo; et ultra non audietur in illa uox fletus, et cetera, quae quidam ad illos carnales mille annos referre conantur. Locutiones enim tropicae propriis prophetico more miscentur, ut ad intellectum spiritalem intentio sobria cum quodam utili ac salubri labore perueniat; pigritia uero carnalis uel ineruditae adque inexercitatae tarditas mentis contenta litterae superficie nihil putat interius requirendum. Haec de propheticis uerbis, quae ante istum locum scripta sunt, satis dixerim. In hoc autem loco, unde ad illa digressi sumus, cum dixisset:
'Behold, I will make Jerusalem an exultation, and my people a joy; and I will exult in Jerusalem and rejoice in my people; and the voice of weeping shall no more be heard in her,' and the rest, which some try to refer to those carnal thousand years. For figurative expressions are, after the manner of prophecy, mingled with proper ones, so that the sober intent may, with a certain useful and wholesome labor, arrive at the spiritual understanding; but carnal sloth, or the dullness of an unschooled and unexercised mind, content with the surface of the letter, thinks there is nothing within to be sought. Let what I have said suffice concerning the prophetic words which were written before this passage. But in this place, from which we digressed to those things, when he had said:
「看哪,我要使耶路撒冷成為歡騰,使我的百姓成為喜樂;我必因耶路撒冷歡騰,因我的百姓喜樂;其中再聽不見哭泣的聲音」,以及其餘的話,這些有些人試圖歸給那屬肉體的千年。因為比喻的說法,按先知的慣例,與字面的說法相摻雜,好使清醒的心志,藉著某種有益而健全的勞苦,達到屬靈的領會;但屬肉體的懶惰,或未受教導、未經操練之心的遲鈍,滿足於字面的表層,便以為其中無須再探求什麼。關於這段經文之前所寫的先知之言,我所說的就夠了。但在這處——我們正是從這裡離題去論那些事——當他說:
3:2887
Et ossa uestra ut herba exorientur, ut resurrectionem carnis quidem, sed tamen bonorum se nunc commemorare monstraret, adiunxit: Et cognoscetur manus Domini colentibus eum. Quid est hoc nisi manus distinguentis cultores suos a contemtoribus suis? De quibus sequentia contexens: Et comminabitur, inquit. contumacibus, siue, ut ait alius interpres, incredulis. Nec tunc comminabitur, sed quae nunc dicuntur minaciter, tunc efficaciter inplebuntur. Ecce enim Dominus, inquit, ut ignis ueniet et ut tempestas currus eius, reddere in indignatione uindictam et uastationem in flamma ignis. In igne enim Domini iudicabitur omnis terra et in gladio eius omnis caro; multi uulnerati erunt a Domino.
'And your bones shall spring up like the grass,' so as to show that he was now commemorating the resurrection of the flesh, but yet of the good, he added: 'And the hand of the Lord shall be known to them that worship Him.' What is this but the hand of Him who distinguishes His worshippers from His despisers? Concerning whom, weaving on what follows, 'And He shall threaten,' he says, 'the obstinate,' or, as another translator has it, 'the unbelieving.' Nor shall He threaten then, but the things now said by way of threat shall then be effectually fulfilled. 'For behold,' he says, 'the Lord shall come like fire, and like a tempest His chariots, to render vengeance in indignation and devastation in a flame of fire. For in the fire of the Lord shall all the earth be judged, and by His sword all flesh; many shall be wounded by the Lord.'
「你們的骨頭必像青草發旺」,藉此表明他如今所追述的是肉身的復活,但仍是善人的復活,他便加上:「耶和華的手必向敬拜祂的人顯明。」這不正是那位將祂的敬拜者與藐視祂者分別出來的手嗎?論到這些人,他接續下文說:「祂也要向頑梗的人」——或如另一譯者所譯「不信的人」——「發出威嚇。」祂那時也不再威嚇,乃是如今以威嚇之言所說的,那時必有效地應驗。他說:「看哪,主必如火降臨,祂的車輦如暴風,要在惱怒中施行報應,在火焰中施行毀滅。在主的火中,全地都要受審判,全人類都要被祂的刀劍所判;許多人要被主所擊傷。」
3:2888
Siue igne, siue tempestate, siue gladio poenam iudicii significat: quando quidem ipsum Dominum quasi ignem dicit esse uenturum, eis profecto quibus poenalis erit eius aduentus. Currus uero eius (nam pluraliter dicti sunt) angelica ministeria non inconuenienter accipimus. Quod autem ait omnem terram et omnem carnem in eius igne et gladio iudicari, non etiam hic spiritales intellegamus et sanctos, sed terrenos adque carnales, de qualibus dictum est: Qui terrena sapiunt. et: Sapere secundum carnem mors est; et quales omnino caro appellantur a Domino, ubi dicit: Non permanebit spiritus meus in hominibus istis, quoniam caro sunt. Quod uero hic positum est:
Whether by fire, or by tempest, or by sword, He signifies the penalty of judgment; since indeed He says that the Lord Himself shall come as it were like fire — to those, namely, to whom His coming shall be penal. But His chariots (for they are spoken of in the plural) we not unfittingly take to be angelic ministries. But where he says that all the earth and all flesh shall be judged in His fire and sword, let us not here understand also the spiritual and the saints, but the earthly and carnal, of whom it was said: 'Who mind earthly things,' and: 'To be wise according to the flesh is death'; and such as are altogether called flesh by the Lord, where He says: 'My spirit shall not abide in these men, because they are flesh.' But as for what is here set down:
無論是藉火,或藉暴風,或藉刀劍,祂所指的乃是審判的刑罰;既然祂確實說,主自己要彷彿如火而來——當然是向那些祂的來臨要成為刑罰的人。至於祂的車輦(因是以複數說的),我們不無恰當地理解為眾天使的服役。但他說全地與全人類要在祂的火與刀劍中受審判,我們在此不要連屬靈的人和聖徒也包括進去,乃是指屬地的、屬肉體的人,論到這等人曾說:「他們思念地上的事」,又說:「體貼肉體就是死」;這等人完全被主稱為肉體,正如祂所說:「我的靈不永遠住在這些人裡面,因為他們是肉體。」至於此處所載的:
3:2889
Multi uulnerati erunt a Domino, isto fiet uulnere mors secunda. Potest quidem et ignis et gladius et uulnus accipi in bono. Nam et ignem Dominus uelle se dixit mittere in mundum, et uisae sunt illis linguae diuisae uelut ignis, quando uenit Spiritus sanctus: et: Non ueni, inquit idem Dominus, pacem mittere in terram, sed gladium, et sermonem Dei dicit scriptura gladium bis acutum propter aciem geminam testamentorum duorum, et in cantico canticorum caritate se dicit sancta ecclesia uulneratam, uelut amoris inpetu sagittatam. Sed hic cum legimus uel audimus ultorem Dominum esse uenturum, quem ad modum haec intellegenda sint, clarum est.
'Many shall be wounded by the Lord,' by this wound shall be wrought the second death. Fire, indeed, and sword, and wound can also be taken in a good sense. For the Lord said that He willed to send fire upon the world, and there were seen by them tongues as it were divided like fire, when the Holy Spirit came; and: 'I came not,' says the same Lord, 'to send peace upon the earth, but a sword'; and Scripture calls the word of God a two-edged sword, on account of the twin edge of the two Testaments; and in the Song of Songs the holy Church says she is wounded with love, as it were shot through by an impulse of love. But here, when we read or hear that the Lord shall come as Avenger, it is clear in what manner these things are to be understood.
「許多人要被主所擊傷」,藉這傷便要成就第二次的死。誠然,火、刀劍與傷也可以從好的方面來理解。因為主說祂願將火丟在世上,又當聖靈降臨時,有舌頭如火焰顯現,分開落在他們身上;同一位主又說:「我來不是要把和平帶到地上,乃是要動刀兵」;聖經也稱神的道為兩刃的利劍,因兩約有雙重的鋒刃;在雅歌中,聖潔的教會說自己為愛所傷,彷彿被愛的衝力所射中。但在此處,當我們讀到或聽到主要作伸冤者而來,這些話該如何理解,是顯而易見的。
3:2890
Deinde breuiter commemoratis eis, qui per hoc iudicium consumentur, sub figura ciborum in lege uetere uetitorum, a quibus se non abstinuerunt, peccatores inpiosque significans recapitulat ab initio gratiam noui testamenti a primo Saluatoris aduentu usque ad ultimum iudicium, de quo nunc agimus, perducens finiensque sermonem. Narrat namque Dominum dicere se uenire, ut congreget omnes gentes, easque uenturas et uisuras eius gloriam. Omnes enim, sicut dicit apostolus, peccauerunt et egent gloria Dei. Et relicturum se dicit super eos signa, quae utique mirantes credant in eum:
Then, having briefly mentioned those who shall be consumed by this judgment — signifying the sinners and ungodly under the figure of foods forbidden in the old law, from which they did not abstain — he recapitulates from the beginning the grace of the new Testament, carrying it on from the first coming of the Saviour to the last judgment, of which we now treat, and so finishes his discourse. For he relates that the Lord says He comes to gather all the nations, and that they shall come and see His glory. For all, as the Apostle says, have sinned and lack the glory of God. And He says that He will leave upon them signs, by which, marveling, they may believe in Him:
接著,他簡略地題到那些將被這審判所滅的人——藉舊律法中所禁吃之食物為喻,指那些不肯戒避之物,來表明罪人與不敬虔的人——隨後他從起初追述新約的恩典,從救主第一次的降臨一路講到我們如今所論的末後審判,如此結束他的話。因為他述說主說祂要來聚集萬國,他們要來瞻仰祂的榮耀。正如使徒所說,眾人都犯了罪,虧缺了神的榮耀。祂又說,祂要在他們中間留下神蹟,使他們因驚奇而信入祂:
3:2891
et emissurum ex illis saluatos in gentes diuersas et in longinquas insulas, quae non audierunt nomen eius neque uiderunt eius gloriam; et adnuntiaturos gloriam eius in gentibus et adducturos fratres istorum, quibus loquebatur, id est in fide sub Deo Patre fratres Israelitarum electorum; adducturos autem ex omnibus gentibus munus Domino in iumentis et uehiculis (quae iumenta et uehicula bene intel leguntur adiutoria esse diuina per cuiusque generis ministeria Dei, uel angelica uel humana) in sanctam ciuitatem Hierusalem, quae nunc in sanctis fidelibus est diffusa per terras. Ubi enim diuinitus adiuuantur, ibi credunt, et ubi credunt, ibi ueniunt.
and that He will send out from among them saved ones into divers nations and into far-off islands, which have not heard His name nor seen His glory; and that they shall declare His glory among the nations, and shall bring the brethren of those to whom He was speaking — that is, in the faith the brethren of the elect Israelites under God the Father; and that they shall bring out of all nations a gift to the Lord on beasts of burden and in carriages (which beasts and carriages are well understood to be the divine helps through ministries of every kind, whether angelic or human) into the holy city Jerusalem, which is now diffused through the lands in the holy faithful. For where men are divinely helped, there they believe, and where they believe, there they come.
祂又要從他們中間打發得救的人到各邦各國,並到那未曾聽過祂名、未曾見過祂榮耀的遠方海島;他們要在列國中宣揚祂的榮耀,並要把祂所對之說話之人的弟兄帶來——就是在信仰中,作神聖父之下蒙揀選之以色列人的弟兄;他們又要從萬國中帶來獻給主的禮物,用馱獸與車輛(這馱獸與車輛恰可理解為藉各樣服役——或天使的或人的——而有的神聖幫助),進到聖城耶路撒冷,這城如今藉著聖潔的信徒遍布各地。因為人在何處蒙神幫助,便在何處相信;他們在何處相信,便在何處前來。
3:2892
Conparauit autem illos Dominus tamquam per similitudinem filiis Israel offerentibus ei suas hostias cum psalmis in domo eius, quod ubique iam facit ecclesia: et promisit ab ipsis se accepturum sibi sacerdotes et Leuitas; quod nihilo minus fieri nunc uidemus. Non enim ex genere carnis et sanguinis, sicut erat primum secundum ordinem Aaron; sed, sicut oportebat in testamento nouo, ubi secundum ordinem Melchisedech summus sacerdos est Christus, pro cuiusque merito, quod in eum gratia diuina contulerit, sacerdotes et Leuitas eligi nunc uidemus; qui non isto nomine, quod saepe adsequuntur indigni, sed ea, quae non est bonis malisque communis, sanctitate pensandi sunt. Haec cum de ista.
Moreover, the Lord likened them, as it were by a similitude, to the children of Israel offering Him their sacrifices with psalms in His house, which the Church now everywhere does: and He promised that from these same He would take to Himself priests and Levites; which we no less see being done now. For not from the race of flesh and blood, as was the first order according to the order of Aaron, but, as was fitting in the new Testament, where according to the order of Melchizedek Christ is the High Priest, we now see priests and Levites chosen according to each one's merit, which divine grace shall have conferred upon him; men who are to be esteemed not by that name, which the unworthy often obtain, but by that holiness which is not common to good and bad. These things when he had said concerning that
再者,主把他們彷彿藉著一個比喻,比作以色列人在祂的殿中用詩篇向祂獻祭,這正是教會如今處處所行的:祂又應許要從這些人中為自己取祭司與利未人;這事我們如今同樣看見正在成就。因為這並非出於血肉之族,如先前按亞倫等次的那樣,乃是照新約所當有的——在新約中,照麥基洗德的等次,基督是大祭司——我們如今看見祭司與利未人是按各人的功德、就是神恩所賜給他的而蒙揀選;這等人不該按那名分來衡量(那名分不配的人也常得著),乃該按那並非善惡所共有的聖潔來衡量。當他論到那如今
3:2893
quae nunc inpertitur ecclesiae, perspicua nobisque notissima Dei miseratione dixisset, promisit et fines, ad quos per ultimum iudicium facta bonorum malorumque discretione uenietur, dicens per prophetam, uel de Domino dicens ipse propheta: Quo modo enim caelum nouum et terra noua manebit coram me, dicit Dominus, sic stabit semen uestrum et nomen uestrum, et erit mensis ex mense et sabbatum ex sabbato. Veniet omnis caro in conspectu meo adorare in Hierusalem! dixit Dominus; et egredientur et uidebunt membra hominum, qui praeuaricati sunt in me. Vermis eorum non morietur, et ignis eorum non exstinguetur. et erunt uisui omni carni.
mercy of God which is now imparted to the Church, evident and most well known to us, he then promised also the ends to which men shall come through the last judgment, when the separation of the good and the bad has been made, saying through the prophet, or rather the prophet himself speaking of the Lord: 'For as the new heaven and the new earth shall remain before me, saith the Lord, so shall your seed stand and your name, and there shall be month out of month and sabbath out of sabbath. All flesh shall come into my sight to worship in Jerusalem, saith the Lord; and they shall go forth and see the members of the men who have transgressed against me. Their worm shall not die, and their fire shall not be quenched; and they shall be a spectacle to all flesh.'
賜給教會、向我們顯明且為我們所熟知的神的憐憫之後,他便也應許了人藉末後審判、在善惡得了分別之後所要達到的結局,他藉著先知說,或說是先知自己論到主說:「主說,新天新地怎樣在我面前長存,照樣你們的後裔與你們的名也必長存,必有月朔接連月朔,安息日接連安息日。凡有血氣的,都必來到我面前敬拜,這是主說的,這是在耶路撒冷;他們必出去觀看那些違背我之人的肢體。他們的蟲是不死的,他們的火是不滅的,他們要成為凡有血氣者觀看的對象。」
3:2894
Ad hoc iste propheta terminauit librum, ad quod terminabitur saeculum. Quidam sane non interpretati sunt: Membra hominum, sed cadauera uirorum, per cadauera significantes euidentem corporum poenam; quamuis cadauer nisi caro exanimis non soleat nuncupari, illa uero animata erunt corpora, alioquin nulla poterunt sentire tormenta; nisi forte, quia mortuorum erunt corpora, id est eorum, qui in secundam mortem cadent, ideo non absurde etiam cadauera dici possunt. Unde est et illud, quod ab eodem propheta dictum iam supra posui: Terra uero inpiorum cadet. Quis autem non uideat a cadendo esse appellata cadauera? Virorum autem pro eo posuisse illos interpretes, quod est hominum\\ manifestum est.
With this the prophet ended his book, at the point where the age shall be ended. Some, indeed, have rendered it not 'the members of the men,' but 'the corpses of the men,' signifying by 'corpses' the evident penalty of bodies; although a corpse is not usually called anything but lifeless flesh, whereas those bodies shall be ensouled — otherwise they could feel no torments — unless perhaps, because they shall be the bodies of the dead, that is, of those who fall into the second death, on that account they may not absurdly be called even 'corpses.' Hence too is that which by the same prophet was said, and which I quoted above: 'But the land of the ungodly shall fall.' And who does not see that 'corpses' (cadavera) are named from 'falling' (cadendo)? But that those translators put 'of men' (virorum) for what is 'of human beings' (hominum) is manifest.
先知就以這話結束了他的書,正落在那世代將要終結之處。誠然,有些人並未譯作「人的肢體」,而譯作「人的屍體」,藉「屍體」表明身體所受刑罰的顯然;雖然屍體通常只指無生命的肉,而那些身體卻是有魂的——否則它們便不能感受任何刑罰——除非或許因它們將是死人的身體,就是那些落入第二次死之人的身體,因此把它們稱作「屍體」也並不荒謬。由此也有同一位先知所說、我上面所引的話:「惟有不敬虔之人的地必傾倒。」誰看不出「屍體」(cadavera)是由「傾倒」(cadendo)而得名的呢?至於那些譯者用「男人的」(virorum)來代替「人的」(hominum),這也是顯而易見的。
3:2895
Neque enim quisquam dicturus est praeuaricatrices feminas in illo supplicio non futuras; sed ex potiore, praesertim de quo femina facta est, uterque sexus accipitur. Verum, quod ad rem maxime pertinet, cum et in bonis dicitur: Veniet omnis caro, quia ex omni genere hominum populus ille constabit (non enim omnes homines ibi erunt, quando in poenis plures erunt), — sed, ut dicere coeperam, cum et in bonis caro et in malis membra uel cadauera nominantur: profecto post resurrectionem carnis, cuius fides his rerum uocabulis omnino firmatur, illud, quo boni et mali suis finibus dirimentur, futurum esse iudicium declaratur. CAPUT XXII.
For no one will say that transgressing women shall not be in that punishment; but from the more excellent sex — especially that from which woman was made — both sexes are comprehended. But, what most pertains to the matter, since both in the case of the good it is said: 'All flesh shall come,' because that people shall consist of every kind of human beings (for not all human beings shall be there, since in the punishments there shall be more) — but, as I had begun to say, since both in the good 'flesh' and in the bad 'members' or 'corpses' are named: assuredly, after the resurrection of the flesh, whose faith is wholly confirmed by these terms for things, it is declared that there shall be that judgment by which the good and the bad shall be separated within their bounds. CHAPTER XXII.
因為沒有人會說那些犯罪的婦女不在那刑罰之中;乃是從那較尊貴的性別——尤其是那婦女由之而造的——將兩性都包含在內了。但最切合本題的是:既然論到善人也說「凡有血氣的都必來到」,因為那民要由各樣的人組成(因為並非所有人都在那裡,既然在刑罰中的人更多)——但正如我已開始說的,既然在善人身上稱「肉體」,在惡人身上稱「肢體」或「屍體」:那麼,在肉身復活之後——而肉身復活的信仰正藉這些指事之詞得了完全的確證——便宣告了那要按各自的歸宿分別善惡的審判必要來到。第二十二章。
3:2896
Qualis futura sit egressio sanctorum ad uidendas poenas malorum. Sed quo modo egredientur boni ad uidendas poenas malorum? Numquid corporis motu beatas illas relicturi sunt sedes et ad loca poenalia perrecturi, ut malorum tormenta conspiciant praesentia corporali? Absit; sed egredientur per scientiam. Hoc enim uerbo significatum est eos qui cruciabuntur extra futuros. Propter quod et Dominus ea loca tenebras exteriores uocat, quibus contrarius est ille ingressus, de quo dicitur seruo bono: Intra in gaudium Domini tui; ne illuc mali putentur ingredi, ut sciantur, sed ad illos potius uelut egredi scientia, qua eos cognituri sunt, boni, quia id quod extra est cognituri sunt.
What manner of going forth of the saints there shall be to behold the punishments of the wicked. But in what manner shall the good go forth to behold the punishments of the wicked? Are they about, by a motion of the body, to leave those blessed seats and proceed to the places of punishment, that they may behold the torments of the wicked by bodily presence? Far from it; but they shall go forth by knowledge. For by this word it was signified that those who shall be tormented are to be outside. Wherefore the Lord also calls those places 'outer darkness,' to which is contrary that entering of which it is said to the good servant: 'Enter into the joy of thy Lord'; lest the wicked be thought to enter there, that they may be known, but rather that the good go forth, as it were, to them by the knowledge whereby they shall know them, because they shall know that which is outside.
聖徒將以何種方式出去觀看惡人的刑罰。但善人將以何種方式出去觀看惡人的刑罰呢?難道他們要藉身體的移動離開那蒙福的座位,前往刑罰之地,好用身體的同在去觀看惡人的痛苦嗎?斷乎不是;他們乃是藉著知識出去。因為這話所表明的,是那些將受刑的人要在外面。因此主也稱那些地方為「外面的黑暗」,與此相對的是那進入,論到那好僕人說:「進來享受你主人的快樂」;免得有人以為惡人是進入那裡好叫他們被認出,乃是善人彷彿藉著認識他們的知識出去到他們那裡,因為他們要認識那在外面的。
3:2897
Qui enim erunt in poenis, quid agatur intus in gaudio Domini nescient; qui uero erunt in illo gaudio, quid agatur foris in illis tenebris exterioribus scient. Ideo dictum est: Egredientur, quia eos etiam qui foris ab eis erunt utique non latebunt. Si enim haec prophetae nondum facta nosse potuerunt per hoc, quod erat Deus, quantulumcumque erat, in eorum mortalium mentibus: quo modo inmortales sancti iam facta tunc nescient, cum Deus erit omnia in omnibus? Stabit ergo in illa beatitudine sanctorum semen in nomen; semen scilicet de quo Iohannes ait: Et semen eius in ipso manet; nomen uero de quo per hunc Esaiam dictum est:
For those who shall be in the punishments shall not know what is being done within in the joy of the Lord; but those who shall be in that joy shall know what is being done without in those outer darknesses. Therefore it was said: 'They shall go forth,' because even those who shall be outside them shall surely not be hidden from them. For if the prophets were able to know these things, not yet done, through this — that there was God, however little there was, in their mortal minds — how shall the immortal saints then not know things already done, when God shall be all in all? There shall stand, then, in that blessedness of the saints, the seed unto the name; the seed, namely, of which John says: 'And His seed remaineth in him'; and the name, of which it was said by this same Isaiah:
因為那些在刑罰中的人不會知道主的快樂裡面所行的;但那些在那快樂中的人卻要知道外面那黑暗中所行的。所以說:「他們必出去」,因為連那些將在他們之外的人,也斷不能向他們隱藏。因為眾先知尚能藉著「神在他們必死的心思中,無論何等微小」而知道這些尚未成就的事,那麼,當神在萬有中成為萬有之時,不朽的聖徒又怎會不知道那已經成就的事呢?因此,在聖徒那福樂中,必有後裔存到那名;就是約翰所說的那後裔:「祂的種子存在他裡面」;至於那名,正是這同一位以賽亞所說的:
3:2898
Nomen aeternum dabo eis Erit eis et mensis ex mense et sabbatum ex sabbato, tamquam luna ex luna et requies ex requie, quorum utrumque ipsi erunt cum ex his umbris ueteribus et temporalibus in illa lumina noua ac sempiterna transibunt. In poenis autem malorum et inexstinguibilis ignis et uiuacissimus uermis ab aliis adque aliis aliter adque aliter est expositus. Alii quippe utrumque ad corpus, alii utrumque ad animum rettulerunt; alii proprie ad corpus ignem, tropice ad animum uermem, quod esse credibilius uidetur. Sed nunc de hac differentia non est temporis disputare. De iudicio namque ultimo, quo fiet diremtio bonorum et malorum, hoc uolumen inplere suscepimus;
'I will give them an eternal name.' There shall be for them month out of month and sabbath out of sabbath, as it were moon out of moon and rest out of rest, both of which they themselves shall be when they pass from these old and temporal shadows into those new and everlasting lights. But in the punishments of the wicked, both the inextinguishable fire and the most lively worm have been expounded by various people in various ways. For some have referred both to the body, some both to the soul; others, properly the fire to the body, figuratively the worm to the soul — which seems the more credible. But now there is no time to dispute concerning this difference. For we have undertaken to fill this volume concerning the last judgment, by which there shall be made the separation of the good and the bad;
「我必賜給他們永遠的名。」他們必有月朔接連月朔、安息日接連安息日,彷彿月接連月、安息接連安息,當他們從這些舊的、暫時的影兒進入那新的、永恆的光中時,這兩者就是他們自己。但論到惡人的刑罰,那不滅的火與那極活的蟲,曾被不同的人以不同的方式闡釋。因為有人把兩者都歸於身體,有人把兩者都歸於魂;又有人把火按本義歸於身體,把蟲按比喻歸於魂——這似乎更可信。但如今沒有時間來辯論這分歧。因為我們承擔了用這一卷來論述那要將善惡分別出來的末後審判;
3:2899
de ipsis uero praemiis et poenis alias diligentius disserendum est. CAPUT XXIII. Quid prophetauerit Daniel de persecutione Antichristi et de iudicio Dei regnoque sanctorum. Daniel de hoc ultimo iudicio sic prophetat, ut Antichristum quoque prius uenturum esse praenuntiet adque ad aeternum regnum sanctorum perducat narrationem suam. Cum enim uisione prophetica quattuor bestias significantes quattuor regna uidisset, ipsumque quartum a quodam rege superatum, qui Antichristus agnoscitur, et post haec aeternum regnum filii hominis, qui intellegitur Christus: Horruit, inquit, spiritus meus, ego Daniel, in habitudine mea, et uisus capitis mei conturbabant me.
but concerning the rewards and punishments themselves we must discourse more carefully elsewhere. CHAPTER XXIII. What Daniel prophesied concerning the persecution of Antichrist, and the judgment of God, and the kingdom of the saints. Daniel prophesies of this last judgment in such wise as to foretell that Antichrist also shall first come, and to carry on his narrative to the eternal kingdom of the saints. For when in a prophetic vision he had seen four beasts signifying four kingdoms, and that fourth one overcome by a certain king who is recognized as Antichrist, and after these things the eternal kingdom of the Son of man, who is understood to be Christ: 'My spirit,' he says, 'shuddered, I Daniel, in my frame, and the visions of my head troubled me.'
但論到那賞賜與刑罰本身,我們必須在別處更仔細地討論。第二十三章。但以理論到敵基督的逼迫、神的審判與聖徒的國度預言了什麼。但以理如此預言這末後的審判,以致他預先宣告敵基督也要先來,並把他的敘述一直引到聖徒永遠的國度。因為當他在先知的異象中見到四隻獸表徵四國,又見那第四國被某一位王所制伏(那王被認出是敵基督),其後又見人子——就是所理解的基督——永遠的國度時,他說:「我但以理在身軀之中,靈裡驚惶,我腦中的異象使我煩擾。」
3:2900
Et accessi, inquit, ad unum de stantibus, et ueritatem quaerebam ab eo de omnibus his, et dixit mihi ueritatem. Deinde, quid audierit ab illo, a quo de omnibus his quaesiuit, tamquam eo sibi exponente sic loquitur: Hae bestiae magnae quattuor quattuor regna surgent in terra, quae auferentur, et accipient regnum sancti Altissimi et obtinebunt illud usque in saeculum et usque in saeculum saeculorum.
'And I drew near,' he says, 'to one of those who stood by, and sought from him the truth concerning all these things, and he told me the truth.' Then, what he heard from him of whom he inquired concerning all these things, as that one expounded it to him, he speaks thus: 'These four great beasts are four kingdoms which shall arise on the earth, which shall be taken away, and the saints of the Most High shall receive the kingdom and shall possess it unto the age and unto the age of ages.'
他說:「我就走近那些侍立者中的一位,向他尋問這一切事的真意,他便把真意告訴了我。」然後,他從所詢問之人那裡所聽見、就是那人向他講解的有關這一切事的話,他如此說:「這四隻大獸就是將要在地上興起的四個國,這些國必被奪去,至高者的眾聖徒必得國,並要享有這國,直到永遠,直到永永遠遠。」
3:2901
Et quaerebam, inquit, diligenter de bestia quarta, quae erat differens prae omni bestia, terribilis ampliusdentes eius ferrei et ungues eius aerei, manducans et comminuens et reliqua pedibus suis conculcans —, et de cornibus eius decem, quae , erant in capite eius, et de altero, quod adscendit et excussit de prioribus tria; cornu illud in quo erant oculi et os loquens magna, et uisus eius maior ceteris. Videbam, et cornu illud faciebat bellum cum sanctis, et praeualebat ad ipsos, donec uenit uetustus dierum, et regnum dedit sanctis Altissimi; et tempus peruenit, et regnum obtinuerunt sancti. Haec Daniel quaesisse se dixit. Deinde quid audierit continuo subiungens:
'And I inquired,' he says, 'diligently concerning the fourth beast, which was different from every beast, exceedingly terrible — its teeth of iron and its claws of bronze, devouring and crushing and trampling the rest with its feet —, and concerning its ten horns which were on its head, and concerning the other, which came up and shook off three of the former; that horn in which were eyes and a mouth speaking great things, and its aspect greater than the rest. I beheld, and that horn made war with the saints and prevailed against them, until the Ancient of days came, and gave the kingdom to the saints of the Most High; and the time arrived, and the saints obtained the kingdom.' These things Daniel said that he inquired about. Then, subjoining at once what he heard:
他說:「我就詳細查問那第四隻獸,牠與一切的獸不同,極其可畏——牠的牙是鐵的,爪是銅的,吞吃嚼碎,並用腳踐踏其餘的——又查問牠頭上的那十角,以及那另長出的角,這角興起,打掉了先前的三角;那角有眼,有口說誇大的話,牠的相貌比其餘的更大。我觀看,那角與眾聖徒爭戰,並且勝了他們,直到亙古常在者來臨,將國賜給至高者的眾聖徒;時候到了,眾聖徒便得了國。」但以理說,這些就是他所查問的。然後他隨即補述他所聽見的:
3:2902
Et dixit, inquit (id est ille, a quo quaesierat. respondit et dixit): Bestia quarta quartum regnum erit in terra, quod praeualebit omnibus regnis; et manducabit omnem terram, et conculcabit eam et con c ide t. Et decem cornua eius decem reges surgent; et post eos surget alius, qui superabit malis omnes, qui ante eum fuerunt; et tres reges humiliabit et uerba aduersus Altissimum loquetur et sanctos Altissimi conteret et suspicabitur mutare tempora et legem: et dabitur in manu eius usque ad tempus et tempora et dimidium tempus. Et iudicium sedebit, et principatum remouebunt ad exterminandum et perdendum usque in finem;
'And he said' — that is, he of whom he had inquired answered and said: 'The fourth beast shall be a fourth kingdom on the earth, which shall prevail over all kingdoms; and it shall devour all the earth, and trample it and cut it down. And its ten horns are ten kings who shall arise; and after them shall arise another, who shall surpass in evils all who were before him; and he shall humble three kings, and shall speak words against the Most High, and shall wear down the saints of the Most High, and shall purpose to change times and the law: and it shall be given into his hand until a time and times and half a time. And the judgment shall sit, and they shall remove his dominion, to abolish and destroy it unto the end;
「他說」——就是他所詢問的那位回答說:「第四隻獸就是地上的第四國,必勝過一切的國;牠要吞吃全地,踐踏並毀壞牠。牠的十角就是必興起的十王;他們之後必另興起一王,作惡勝過在他以前的眾人;他必使三王降卑,並說話敵擋至高者,且必折磨至高者的眾聖徒,並圖謀改變節期與律法:國要交在他手中一載、二載、半載。然後審判要坐定,他們要奪去他的權柄,使之廢去、滅絕,直到末了;
3:2903
et regnum et potestas et magnitudo regum, qui sub omni caelo sunt, data est sanctis Altissimi. Et regnum eius regnum sempiternum; et omnes principatus ipsi seruient et obaudient. Huc usque, inquit, finis sermonis. Ego Daniel; multum cogitationes meae conturbabant me, et forma mea inmutata est super me, et uerbum in corde meo conseruaui. Quattuor illa regna exposuerunt quidam Assyriorum, Persarum, Macedonum et Romanorum. Quam uero conuenienter id fecerint, qui nosse desiderant, legant presbyteri Hieronymi librum in Danielem satis erudite diligenterque conscriptum.
and the kingdom and the power and the greatness of the kings who are under all heaven was given to the saints of the Most High. And His kingdom is an everlasting kingdom; and all dominions shall serve and obey Him.' Thus far, he says, is the end of the matter. 'I Daniel; my thoughts much troubled me, and my form was changed upon me, and I kept the word in my heart.' Those four kingdoms certain men have expounded as those of the Assyrians, the Persians, the Macedonians, and the Romans. But how fittingly they did this, let those who desire to know it read the book of the presbyter Jerome on Daniel, composed learnedly and diligently enough.
普天之下諸王的國、權柄與威嚴,都賜給了至高者的眾聖徒。祂的國是永遠的國;一切掌權的都必事奉祂、順從祂。」他說,這事的結局就到此為止。「我但以理啊,我的思念使我大大煩擾,我的容貌也變了;我卻把這話存在心裡。」那四個國,有些人解作亞述、波斯、馬其頓與羅馬的國。至於他們這樣解釋是否恰當,凡願知道的人,可讀長老耶柔米論但以理的書,那書寫得相當博學而周密。
3:2904
Antichristi tamen aduersus ecclesiam saeuissimum regnum licet exiguo spatio temporis sustinendum, donec Dei ultimo iudicio regnum sancti accipiant sempiternum, qui uel dormitans haec legit, dubitare non sinitur. Tempus quippe et tempora et dimidium temporis unum annum esse et duo et dimidium ac per hoc tres annos et semissem etiam numero dierum posterius posito dilucescit, aliquando in scripturis et mensum numero declaratur. Videntur enim tempora indefinite hic dicta lingua Latina; sed per dualem numerum dicta sunt, quem Latini non habent. Sicut autem Graeci, ita hunc dicuntur habere et Hebraei. Sic ergo dicta sunt tempora, tamquam dicerentur duo tempora.
Yet that Antichrist's most savage kingdom against the Church, though it must be endured for a short span of time, until by God's last judgment the saints receive the everlasting kingdom — of this whoever reads these things even while half asleep is not permitted to doubt. For that 'a time and times and half a time' is one year and two and a half, and on this account three years and a half, becomes clear also from the number of days afterwards added, and is sometimes declared in the Scriptures by the number of months as well. For 'times' (tempora) seem here to be said indefinitely in the Latin tongue; but they are said by the dual number, which the Latins do not have. And as the Greeks, so also the Hebrews are said to have this. Thus, then, 'times' was said, as if there were said 'two times.'
然而敵基督那敵擋教會、極其凶暴的國度,雖只須忍受一小段時間——直到神末後的審判使聖徒得著永遠的國度——關於這事,凡讀到此處的人,縱使半睡半醒,也不容懷疑。因為「一載、二載、半載」就是一年、二年加半年,因此是三年半,這也從後面所加的日數變得清楚,並有時在聖經中也以月數來宣明。因為「諸載」(tempora)在拉丁文中此處看似是含糊地說的;但其實是用雙數說的,而拉丁人沒有雙數。如同希臘人,據說希伯來人也有此雙數。所以「諸載」這樣說,彷彿是說「二載」。
3:2905
Vereri me sane fateor, ne in decem regibus, quos tamquam decem homines uidetur inuenturus Antichristus, forte fallamur, adque ita [ne] ille inopinatus adueniat, non exsistentibus tot regibus in orbe Romano. Quid si enim numero isto denario uniuersitas regum significata est. post quos ille uenturus est; sicut millenario, centenario, septenario significatur plerumque uniuersitas, et aliis adque aliis numeris, quos nunc commemorare non est necesse? Alio loco idem Daniel: Et erit, inquit, tempus tribulationis, qualis non fuit ex quo nata est gens super terram usque ad tempus illud. Et in tempore illo saluabitur populus tuus omnis, qui inuentus fuerit scriptus in libro.
I confess indeed that I fear, lest in the ten kings, whom Antichrist seems about to find as ten men, we be perchance deceived, and so he come unlooked-for, there not existing so many kings in the Roman world. What if by this number ten the whole multitude of kings is signified, after whom he is to come? — just as by the thousand, the hundred, the seven a whole multitude is for the most part signified, and by other and yet other numbers which it is now not necessary to recall. In another place the same Daniel says: 'And there shall be a time of tribulation, such as has not been since a nation was born upon the earth until that time. And in that time thy people shall all be saved, whoever shall be found written in the book.'
我承認我實在懼怕,免得我們在那十王(敵基督看似要把他們當作十個人來尋見)的事上或許受了欺騙,以致在羅馬世界中並沒有那麼多王存在時,他便出乎意料地來到。但若這「十」這個數目所表徵的,乃是他要在其後才來的眾王的全體呢?——正如「千」、「百」、「七」大多表徵全體,還有其他種種如今不必一一題說的數目。在另一處,同一位但以理說:「必有遭難的時候,自有國民以來直到那時,未曾有過這樣的。那時,凡名錄在冊上的,你的百姓都必得救。」
3:2906
Et multi dormientium in terrae aggere exsurgent: hi in uitam aeternam, et hi in obprobrium et in confusionem aeternam. Et intellegentes fulgebunt sicut claritas firmamenti, et ex iustis multi sicut stellae in saecula et adhuc. Sententiae illi euangelicae est locus iste simillimus de resurrectione dumtaxat corporum mortuorum. Nam qui illic dicti sunt esse in monumentis, ipsi hic dormientes in terrae aggere, uel, sicut alii interpretati sunt, in terrae puluere; et sicut ibi procedent dictum est, ita hic exsurgent; sicut ibi qui bona . fecerunt, in resurrectionem uiiae ; qui autem mala egerunt, in resurrectionem iudicii:
'And many of those who sleep in the mound of the earth shall rise up: these unto life eternal, and these unto reproach and unto eternal confusion. And the understanding shall shine like the brightness of the firmament, and of the just many like the stars for ever and yet more.' This passage is most like that evangelical sentence concerning the resurrection, at least of the bodies of the dead. For those who were there said to be 'in the tombs,' the same here are 'sleeping in the mound of the earth,' or, as others have translated, 'in the dust of the earth'; and as it was there said 'they shall come forth,' so here 'they shall rise up'; as there 'those who have done good things, unto the resurrection of life; but those who have done evil, unto the resurrection of judgment':
「許多睡在地的塵土中的必要復起:這些得永生,那些受羞辱、永遠被憎惡。智慧人必發光,如同穹蒼的光輝;那使許多人歸義的,必發光如星,直到永永遠遠。」這段經文最像那論到死人——至少是死人身體——復活的福音之言。因為那裡所說「在墳墓裡」的人,這裡就是「睡在地的塵土中」的人,或如別人所譯「在地的塵埃中」;那裡說「他們必出來」,這裡說「他們必復起」;那裡說「行善的,復活得生;作惡的,復活定罪」:
3:2907
ita et isto loco hi in uitam aeternam, et hi in obprobrium et in confusionem aeternam. Non autem diuersum putetur, quod, cum ibi positum sit omnes qui sunt in monumentis, hic non ait propheta omnes, sed multi dormientium in terrae aggere. Ponit enim aliquando scriptura pro omnibus multos. Propterea et Abrahae dictum est: Patrem multarum gentium posui te, cui tamen alio loco: In semine, inquit, tuo benedicentur omnes gentes. De tali autem resurrectione huic quoque ipsi prophetae Danieli paulo post dicitur: Et tu ueni et requiesce; adhuc enim dies in conpletionem consummationis, et requiesces et resurges in sorte tua in fine dierum. CAPUT XXIIII.
so also in this place: these unto life eternal, and these unto reproach and unto eternal confusion. But let it not be thought a discrepancy that, whereas there it is set down 'all who are in the tombs,' here the prophet says not 'all,' but 'many of those who sleep in the mound of the earth.' For Scripture sometimes puts 'many' for 'all.' On which account it was also said to Abraham: 'A father of many nations have I set thee,' to whom nevertheless in another place He says: 'In thy seed shall all nations be blessed.' And concerning such a resurrection it is said also to this same prophet Daniel a little later: 'And do thou come and rest; for there are yet days until the fulfilment of the consummation, and thou shalt rest and rise up in thy lot at the end of the days.' CHAPTER XXIV.
照樣在這處也是如此:這些得永生,那些受羞辱、永遠被憎惡。但不要以為這是矛盾,即那裡記著「凡在墳墓裡的」,這裡先知卻不說「凡」,乃說「許多睡在地的塵土中的」。因為聖經有時以「許多」代替「眾」。因此也對亞伯拉罕說:「我已立你作多國之父」,然而在別處祂又對他說:「萬國必因你的後裔得福。」論到這樣的復活,稍後也對這同一位先知但以理說:「你只管去,安歇罷;因為到了末期、那完滿成就之時,還有些日子;你必安歇,到了末後的日子,必起來享受你的福分。」第二十四章。
3:2908
In psalmis Dauidicis, quae de fine saeculi huius et nouissimo Dei iudicio prophetentur. Multa de iudicio nouissimo dicuntur in psalmis, sed eorum plura transeunter et strictim. Hoc tamen quod de fine huius saeculi apertissime ibi dictum est, nequaquam silentio praeteribo. Principio terram tu fundasti, Domine, et opera manuum tuarum sunt caeli. Ipsi peribunt, tu autem permanes; et omnes sicut uestimentum ueterescent, et sicut opertorium mutabis eos, et mutabuntur: tu autem idem ipse es, et anni tui non deficient.
What things concerning the end of this world and the last judgment of God are prophesied in the Psalms of David. Many things concerning the last judgment are said in the Psalms, but most of them in passing and briefly. Yet this which is most plainly said there concerning the end of this world I will by no means pass over in silence: 'In the beginning thou didst found the earth, O Lord, and the heavens are the works of thy hands. They shall perish, but thou remainest; and all shall grow old like a garment, and like a covering thou shalt change them, and they shall be changed: but thou art the selfsame, and thy years shall not fail.'
大衛的詩篇中對這世界的終結與神末後的審判預言了什麼。詩篇中論到末後審判的事甚多,但其中大多是順帶而簡略地說的。然而其中最明白論到這世界終結的這話,我斷不肯緘默不提:「主啊,你起初立了地的根基,天也是你手所造的。天地都要滅沒,你卻長存;天地都要像衣服漸漸舊了,你要將天地如外袍更換,天地就改變了;惟有你永不改變,你的年數沒有窮盡。」
3:2909
Quid est quod Porphyrius, cum pietatem laudet Hebraeorum, qua magnus et uerus et ipsis numinibus terribilis ab eis colitur Deus, Christianos ob hoc arguit maximae stultitiae etiam ex oraculis deorum suorum, quod istum mundum dicunt esse periturum? Ecce in litteris pietatis Hebraeorum dicitur Deo. quem confitente tanto philosopho etiam ipsa numina perhorrescunt: Opera manuum tuarum sunt caeli, ipsi peribunt. Numquid quando caeli peribunt, mundus, cuius idem caeli superior pars est et tutior, non peribit? Si haec sententia Ioui displicet, cuius, ut scribit iste philosophus, uelut grauioris auctoritatis oraculo in Christianorum credulitate culpatur:
What is it that Porphyry, while he praises the piety of the Hebrews, by which the great and true God, terrible even to the deities themselves, is worshipped by them, on this account charges the Christians with the greatest folly — even out of the oracles of his own gods — because they say that this world is to perish? Behold, in the writings of the Hebrews' piety it is said to God, whom, as so great a philosopher confesses, even the deities themselves dread: 'The heavens are the works of thy hands; they shall perish.' Surely, when the heavens shall perish, shall not the world, whose upper and safer part those same heavens are, also perish? If this sentence displeases Jupiter, by whose oracle, as this philosopher writes, of weightier authority as it were, the credulity of the Christians is blamed:
波斐利一面稱讚希伯來人的虔敬——藉這虔敬,那位偉大、真實、連諸神也畏懼的神被他們所敬拜——卻一面為此指責基督徒極其愚妄,甚至引他自己諸神的神諭,因基督徒說這世界必要滅亡,這是怎麼回事呢?看哪,在希伯來人虔敬的著作中,向那位神(連那麼大的一位哲學家也承認,連諸神自己也對祂戰兢)說:「天是你手所造的;天都要滅沒。」既然天都要滅沒,那麼世界——這同一個天乃是它較高、較穩固的部分——豈不也要滅亡嗎?若這話使丟斯不悅(這位哲學家寫道,基督徒的輕信乃是被丟斯彷彿更具權威的神諭所責備):
3:2910
quur non similiter sapientiam tamquam stultitiam culpat Hebraeorum, in quorum libris piissimis inuenitur? Porro si in illa sapientia, quae Porphyrio tam multum placet, ut eam deorum quoque suorum uocibus praedicet, legitur caelos esse perituros: quur usque adeo uana est ista fallacia, ut in fide Christianorum uel inter cetera uel prae ceteris hoc detestentur, quod in ea periturus creditur mundus, quo utique nisi pereunte caeli perire non possunt? Et in litteris quidem sacris, quae proprie nostrae sunt, non Hebraeis nobisque communes, id est in euangelicis et apostolicis libris legitur: Praeterit figura huius mundi; legitur: Mundus transit: legitur: Caelum et terra transibunt. Sed puto.
why does he not in like manner blame the wisdom of the Hebrews as folly, in whose most pious books it is found? Furthermore, if in that wisdom which pleases Porphyry so much that he proclaims it even with the voices of his own gods, it is read that the heavens are to perish: why is this deceit so utterly empty, that in the faith of the Christians, whether among other things or before other things, they should detest this — that in it the world is believed to be about to perish, which world surely the heavens cannot perish unless it perishes? And in the sacred writings indeed which are properly ours, not common to us and the Hebrews — that is, in the evangelic and apostolic books — it is read: 'The fashion of this world passeth away'; it is read: 'The world passeth away'; it is read: 'Heaven and earth shall pass away.' But I think
他為何不照樣把希伯來人的智慧斥為愚妄呢?這智慧正載於他們那最虔敬的書卷中。再者,若在那波斐利如此喜愛、甚至用他自己諸神之口宣揚的智慧中,讀到天都要滅沒:那麼這欺哄為何如此全然虛空,竟在基督徒的信仰中,無論是在別的事中或在別的事之先,憎惡這一點——即基督徒所信的,這世界必要滅亡?而這世界,若非天先滅亡,斷不能滅亡。在那真正屬於我們、並非我們與希伯來人所共有的聖書中——就是在福音書與使徒的書卷中——讀到:「這世界的樣子將要過去」;讀到:「世界正在過去」;讀到:「天地要廢去。」但我想,
3:2911
quod praeterit, transit, transibunt aliquanto mitius dicta sunt quam peribunt. In epistula quoque apostoli Petri. ubi aqua inundatus qui tunc erat perisse dictus est mundus, satis clarum est, et quae pars mundi a toto significata. et quatenus perisse sit dicta, et qui caeli repositi igni reseruandi in diem iudicii et perditionis hominum inpiorum; et in eo quod paulo post ait: Veniet dies Domini ut fur, in quo caeli magno inpetu transcurrent, elementa autem ardentia resoluentur. et terra et quae in ipsa sunt opera exurentur: ac deinde subiecit: His omnibus pereuntibus quales oportet esse uos? possunt illi caeli intellegi perituri.
that 'passeth away,' 'passes,' 'shall pass away' are said somewhat more gently than 'they shall perish.' In the epistle also of the apostle Peter, where the world which then was, flooded with water, is said to have perished, it is clear enough both what part of the world is signified by the whole, and in what sense it is said to have perished, and which heavens are stored up to be reserved for fire unto the day of judgment and of the perdition of ungodly men; and in that which a little later he says: 'The day of the Lord shall come as a thief, in which the heavens shall pass away with great violence, and the elements being on fire shall be dissolved, and the earth and the works that are in it shall be burned up'; and then he subjoined: 'Seeing that all these things shall perish, what manner of persons ought ye to be?' — those heavens can be understood as about to perish
「將要過去」、「正在過去」、「要廢去」這些話,比「要滅沒」說得稍微溫和些。在使徒彼得的書信中,那時被水淹沒的世界被說是已經滅亡,這就足夠清楚地表明:以全體指明的乃是世界的哪一部分,又以何種意義說它滅亡了,並有哪些天被存留、要留到審判與不敬虔之人沉淪的日子被火焚燒;他稍後又說:「主的日子要像賊一樣來到,在那日,天必大有響聲廢去,有形質的都要被烈火銷化,地和其上的工程都要燒盡」;然後他補上一句:「這一切既都要如此銷化,你們為人該當怎樣呢?」——那些天可以理解為將要滅亡,
3:2912
quos dixit repositos igni reseruandos, et [ea] elementa accipi arsura. quae in hac ima mundi parte subsistunt procellosa et turbulenta, in qua eosdem caelos dixit esse repositos, saluis illis superioribus et in sua integritate manentibus, in quorum firmamento sunt sidera constituta. Nam et illud quod scriptum est, stellas de caelo esse casuras, praeter quod potest multo probabilius et aliter intellegi, magis ostendit mansuros esse illos caelos, si tamen stellae inde casurae sunt; cum uel tropica sit locutio, quod est credibilius, uel in isto imo caelo futurum sit, utique mirabilius quam nunc fit. Unde et illa stella Vergiliana facem ducens multa cum luce cucurrit, et Idaea se condidit silua.
which he said were stored up to be reserved for fire, and 'the elements' are to be taken as about to burn, which subsist stormy and turbulent in this lowest part of the world, in which he said those same heavens were stored up, while those upper ones remain safe and in their integrity, in whose firmament the stars are set. For even that which is written, that the stars shall fall from heaven — besides that it can much more probably be understood otherwise as well — rather shows that those heavens are to remain, if indeed the stars are to fall from thence; since either the expression is figurative, which is the more credible, or it shall come to pass in this lowest heaven, more marvellously surely than it now does. Whence too that Virgilian star, drawing a torch, ran with much light, and hid itself in the Idaean wood.
就是他所說被存留、要留待火焚的那些天,而「有形質之物」當理解為將要燃燒的,這些物質乃是在世界這最低的部分中存在,是有風暴、有騷動的;他說那同一個天就是被存留在這部分中,而那些上面的天卻安然無恙,存在它們的完整中,眾星正設立在它們的穹蒼裡。因為即便所寫的「眾星要從天上墜落」——除了它更可能還能有別樣理解之外——倒更顯明那些天是要存留的,倘若眾星真要從那裡墜落;因為這話若不是比喻(這更可信),便是要在這最低的天上發生,當然要比如今所發生的更為奇妙。由此也有維吉爾筆下那顆星,拖著火炬,帶著大光奔馳,最後隱沒在伊達的林中。
3:2913
Hoc autem quod de psalmo commemoraui, nullum caelorum uidetur relinquere, quod periturum esse non dixerit. Ubi enim dicitur: Opera manuum tuarum sunt caeli, ipsi peribunt. quam nullum eorum ab opere Dei, tam nullum eorum a perditione secernitur. Non enim dignabuntur de Petri apostoli locutione, quem uehementer oderunt, Hebraeorum defendere pietatem, deorum suorum oraculis adprobatam, ut saltem, ne totus mundus periturus esse credatur, sic a toto pars accipiatur in eo, quod dictum est: Ipsi peribunt, cum soli caeli infimi perituri sint, quem ad modum in apostolica illa epistula a toto pars accipitur, quod diluuio perisse dictus est mundus, quamuis sola eius cum suis caelis pars ima perierit.
But this which I have cited from the psalm seems to leave none of the heavens which it has not said is to perish. For where it is said: 'The heavens are the works of thy hands; they shall perish,' just as none of them is separated from being the work of God, so none of them is separated from perdition. For they will not deign — out of the saying of Peter the apostle, whom they vehemently hate — to defend the piety of the Hebrews, approved by the oracles of their own gods, so that at least, lest the whole world be believed to be about to perish, a part should thus be taken from the whole in that which is said: 'They shall perish,' as though only the lowest heavens were to perish, just as in that apostolic epistle a part is taken from the whole when the world is said to have perished by the flood, although only its lowest part with its own heavens perished.
但我從詩篇所引的這話,似乎沒有留下任何一層天,是它沒有說將要滅沒的。因為那裡說:「天是你手所造的;天都要滅沒」,正如沒有一層天不被算作神的工作,照樣也沒有一層天不被歸入滅亡。因為他們不肯——借用他們所深恨的使徒彼得的話——去維護那為他們自己諸神之神諭所認可的希伯來人的虔敬,以致至少為了免得人相信全世界都要滅亡,便在「天都要滅沒」這話中從全體取出一部分,彷彿只有最低的諸天要滅沒,正如在那使徒書信中,當說世界被洪水所滅時,是從全體取出一部分,雖然只有它最低的部分連同它自己的諸天滅亡了。
3:2914
Sed quia hoc, ut dixi, non dignabuntur, ne uel apostoli Petri adprobent sensum, uel tantum concedant conflagrationi nouissimae, quantum dicimus ualuisse diluuium, qui nullis aquis, nullis flammis totum genus humanum perire posse contendunt: restat ut dicant, quod propterea di eorum Hebraeam sapientiam laudauerunt, quia istum psalmum non legerant. In psalmo etiam quadragensimo nono de iudicio Dei nouissimo intellegitur dictum: Deus manifestus ueniet, Deus noster, et non silebit. Ignis in conspectu eius ardebit, et in circuitu eius tempestas ualida. Aduocabit caelum sursum et terram discernere populum suum. Congregate illi iustos eius, qui disponunt testamento eius super sacrificia.
But because this, as I said, they will not deign to do, lest they either approve the sense of the apostle Peter, or concede to the final conflagration as much as we say the flood availed — they who contend that the whole human race cannot perish by any waters or any flames: it remains that they say that their gods praised the Hebrew wisdom for this reason, because they had not read this psalm. In the forty-ninth Psalm also it is understood to be said concerning the last judgment of God: 'God shall come manifest, our God, and shall not keep silence. A fire shall burn in His sight, and round about Him a mighty tempest. He shall call the heaven above and the earth, to discern His people. Gather unto Him His just ones, who arrange His testament over sacrifices.'
但因為這事,正如我所說的,他們不肯去做,免得他們或認可使徒彼得的意思,或承認那末後的烈火所能成就的、有我們所說洪水所成就的那麼多——他們堅持說全人類不能因任何水或任何火而滅亡:那麼,所剩下的便是他們說,他們的諸神之所以稱讚希伯來的智慧,乃因諸神未曾讀過這篇詩。在第四十九篇詩中,也被理解為論到神末後的審判說:「神要顯明而來,就是我們的神,必不緘默。在祂面前有火吞滅,祂的四圍有暴風大作。祂要向上呼喚諸天與大地,為要審斷祂的子民。當把祂的聖民聚集到祂那裡,就是那些用祭物與祂立約的人。」
3:2915
Hoc nos de Domino Iesu Christo intellegimus, quem speramus de caelo esse uenturum ad uiuos et mortuos iudicandos. Manifestus enim ueniet inter iustos et iniustos iudicaturus iuste, qui prius uenit occultus ab iniustis iudicandus iniuste. Ipse, inquam, manifestus ueniet et non silebit, id est, in uoce iudicis euidens apparebit, qui prius cum uenisset occultus, ante iudicem siluit, quando sicut ouis ad immolandum ductus est et sicut agnus coram tondente fuit sine uoce, quem ad modum de illo per Esaiam legimus prophetatum et in euangelio uidemus inpletum. De igne uero et tempestate, cum in Esaiae prophetia tale aliquid tractaremus, quo modo essent haec intellegenda, iam diximus.
This we understand of our Lord Jesus Christ, whom we hope will come from heaven to judge the living and the dead. For He will come manifest to judge the just and the unjust justly, who first came hidden, to be judged unjustly by the unjust. He, I say, will come manifest and will not keep silence: that is, in the voice of a judge He will appear plainly, who, when He first came hidden, kept silence before His judge, when, as a sheep, He was led to the slaughter, and as a lamb was without voice before the one who shears it, even as we read it foretold of Him through Isaiah, and behold it fulfilled in the Gospel. But concerning the fire and the tempest, when we were treating of some such matter in the prophecy of Isaiah, we have already said how these things are to be understood.
我們將這話理解為論及我們的主耶穌基督,我們盼望祂要從天降臨,審判活人死人。因為祂要顯明地來,公義地審判義人與不義之人;祂從前曾隱藏地來,被不義之人不義地審判。我說,祂要顯明地來,並不靜默,就是說,祂要以審判者的聲音清楚顯現;祂從前隱藏地來時,曾在審判祂的人面前靜默,正如祂被牽到宰殺之地像羊一樣,又像羊羔在剪毛之人面前無聲,正如我們從以賽亞書中讀到關於祂的預言,又在福音書中看見其應驗。至於那火與風暴,我們在處理以賽亞的預言中類似的事時,已經說過這些當如何理解了。
3:2916
Quod uero dictum est: Aduocabit caelum sursum: quoniam sancti et iusti recte caelum appellantur, nimirum hoc est, quod ait apostolus: Simul cum illis rapiemur in nubibus in obuiam Christo in aera. Nam secundum litterae superficiem, quo modo aduocatur caelum sursum, quasi possit esse nisi sursum? Quod autem adiunctum est: Et terram discernere populum suum, si tantummodo subaudiatur aduocabit, id est aduocabit et terram, nec subaudiatur sursum, hunc uidetur habere sensum secundum rectam fidem, ut caelum intellegatur in eis, qui cum illo iudicaturi sunt, et terra in eis, qui iudicandi sunt; ut aduocabit caelum sursum non hic intellegamus \'rapiet in aera\', sed \'in iudiciarias eriget sedes\'.
But as to what is said, 'He shall call to the heaven above': since the holy and just are rightly called heaven, this assuredly is what the Apostle says, 'We shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet Christ in the air.' For according to the surface of the letter, how is the heaven called above, as though it could be anywhere but above? But what is added, 'And the earth, to discern His people,' if only 'He shall call' be understood, that is, 'He shall call also the earth,' and 'above' be not supplied, this seems to have the following meaning according to right faith: that by heaven are understood those who shall judge with Him, and by earth those who shall be judged; so that 'He shall call the heaven above' we are not here to understand as 'He shall catch up into the air,' but 'He shall raise to the seats of judgment.'
但論到所說的:「祂要召喚上面的天」:既然聖徒與義人正當地被稱為天,這無疑就是使徒所說的:「我們要與他們一同被提到雲裡,在空中與基督相遇。」因為按字面的表層,天怎能被稱為「在上」,彷彿天還能在別處而非在上呢?而所附加的:「並召喚地來分辨祂的子民」,若只理解為「祂要召喚」,即「祂也要召喚地」,而不補上「在上」一詞,這按正確的信仰似乎有這樣的含義:天指那些將與祂一同施行審判的人,地指那些將受審判的人;如此「祂要召喚上面的天」在這裡我們不應理解為「祂要提到空中」,而是「祂要將之高舉到審判的座位上」。
3:2917
Potest et illud intellegi aduocabit caelum sursum \'aduocabit angelos in supernis et excelsis locis, cum quibus descendat ad faciendum iudicium\'; aduocabit et terram, id est homines in terra utique iudicandos. Si autem utrumque subaudiendum est, cum dicitur et terram, id est et aduocabit. et sursum, ut iste sit sensus: Aduocabit caelum sursum, et terram aduocabit sursum: nihil melius intellegi existimo quam omnes qui rapientur in obuiam Christo in aera, sed caelum dictum propter animas, terram propter corpora. Discernere porro populum suum, quid est nisi per iudicium separare bonos a malis, tamquam oues ab haedis? Deinde conuersio sermonis ad angelos facta est: Congregate illi iustos eius;
It can also be understood thus, 'He shall call the heaven above'—'He shall call the angels in the high and lofty places, with whom He shall descend to execute judgment'; 'and He shall call the earth,' that is, the men on earth who are certainly to be judged. But if both are to be supplied, when it is said 'and the earth,' namely 'and He shall call,' and 'above,' so that the sense is this: 'He shall call the heaven above, and the earth He shall call above,' I think nothing better can be understood than all who shall be caught up to meet Christ in the air, but called heaven on account of their souls, earth on account of their bodies. And 'to discern His people'—what else is this than by judgment to separate the good from the evil, as sheep from goats? Then the discourse is turned to the angels: 'Gather to Him His just ones';
也可以這樣理解:「祂要召喚上面的天」——「祂要召喚那些在高處崇高之地的天使,要與他們一同降臨施行審判」;「並召喚地」,即地上那些確實要受審判的人。但若當說「並地」時,兩者皆當補足,即「祂也要召喚」與「在上」,使其意為:「祂要召喚上面的天,並要在上召喚地」,我想沒有比這更好的理解,即指一切將被提到空中與基督相遇的人,只是因他們的靈魂稱為天,因他們的身體稱為地。而「分辨祂的子民」——這無非是藉審判將善人與惡人分開,如同綿羊與山羊分開。然後言辭轉向天使:「你們要為祂聚集祂的義人」;
3:2918
profecto enim per angelicum ministerium res tanta peragenda est. Si autem quaerimus, quos iustos ei congregaturi sunt angeli: Qui disponunt, inquit, testamentum eius super sacrificia. Haec est omnis uita iustorum: disponere testamentum Dei super sacrificia. Aut enim opera misericordiae sunt super sacrificia, id est sacrificiis praeponenda, iuxta sententiam Dei dicentis: Misericordiam uolo quam sacrificium; aut si super sacrificia (in sacrificiis) intellegitur dictum, quo modo super terram fieri dicitur quod fit utique in terra: profecto ipsa opera misericordiae sunt sacrificia, quibus placetur Deo, sicut in libro huius operis decimo me disseruisse reminiscor;
for assuredly so great a work is to be accomplished through angelic ministry. But if we ask which just ones the angels are to gather to Him, it says: 'Those who set in order His covenant upon sacrifices.' This is the whole life of the just: to set in order the covenant of God upon sacrifices. For either works of mercy are above sacrifices, that is, to be preferred to sacrifices, according to the saying of God, 'I will have mercy rather than sacrifice'; or, if 'upon sacrifices' is understood to be said for 'in sacrifices,' as it is said that something is done 'upon the earth' which is certainly done in the earth—then assuredly the very works of mercy are the sacrifices by which God is pleased, as I remember I discussed in the tenth book of this work;
因為如此重大的工作確實要藉天使的服事來完成。但若我們問天使要為祂聚集哪些義人,經上說:「那些憑祭物立定祂的約的人。」這就是義人全部的生命:憑祭物立定神的約。因為憐憫的善工或是高於祭物,即比祭物更當看重,照神所說的話:「我喜愛憐恤,不喜愛祭祀」;或者,若「憑祭物」之上被理解為「在祭物中」所說的,正如說某事「在地上」成就,其實是在地裡成就——那麼確實,憐憫的善工本身就是使神喜悅的祭物,正如我記得我在本書第十卷所論述過的;
3:2919
in quibus operibus disponunt iusti testamentum Dei, quia propter promissiones, quae nouo eius testamento continentur, haec faciunt. Unde congregatis sibi iustis suis et ad suam dexteram constitutis nouissimo utique iudicio dicturus est Christus: Venite, benedicti patris mei, possidete paratum uobis regnum a constitutione mundi. Esuriui enim, et dedistis mihi manducare. et cetera quae ibi proferuntur de bonorum operibus bonis et eorum praemiis sempiternis per ultimam sententiam iudicantis. CAPUT XXV. De prophetia Malachielis, qua Dei iudicium ultimum declaratur et quorundam dicitur per purificatorias poenas facienda mundatio.
in which works the just set in order the covenant of God, because they do these things on account of the promises contained in His new covenant. Wherefore, His just ones being gathered to Him and set at His right hand, in that last judgment Christ shall surely say: 'Come, ye blessed of My Father, possess the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world. For I was hungry, and ye gave Me to eat,' and the rest which are there set forth concerning the good works of the good and their everlasting rewards through the final sentence of the Judge. CHAPTER 25. On the prophecy of Malachi, in which the last judgment of God is declared, and it is said that a cleansing of certain ones is to be accomplished by purifying punishments.
義人在這些善工中立定神的約,因為他們行這些事是為了祂新約中所含的應許。因此,祂的義人既被聚集到祂面前,安置在祂的右邊,在那末後的審判中,基督必要說:「你們這蒙我父賜福的,可來承受那創世以來為你們所預備的國。因為我餓了,你們給我吃」,以及那裡所列舉關於善人的善工及其永遠賞賜的其餘話語,都藉審判者最終的判決而成。第二十五章。論瑪拉基的預言,其中宣告神末後的審判,並說某些人要藉潔淨的刑罰得潔淨。
3:2920
Propheta Malachiel siue Malachi, qui et angelus dictus est, qui etiam Esdras sacerdos, cuius alia in canonem scripta recepta sunt, ab aliquibus creditur (nam de illo hanc esse Hebraeorum opinionem dicit Hieronymus), iudicium nouissimum prophetat dicens: Ecce uenit, dicit Dominus omnipotens; et quis sustinebit diem introitus -eius, aut quis ferre poterit ut adspiciat eum? Quia ipse ingreditur quasi ignis conflatorii et quasi herba lauantium; et sedebit conflans et emundans sicut argentum et sicut aurum, et emundabit filios Leui, et fundet eos sicut aurum et argentum;
The prophet Malachiel or Malachi, who was also called an angel, and who is by some believed to be Ezra the priest, whose other writings have been received into the canon (for Jerome says that this is the opinion of the Hebrews about him), prophesies the last judgment, saying: 'Behold, He cometh, saith the Lord Almighty; and who shall endure the day of His coming, or who shall be able to bear it, that he may look upon Him? For He entereth in like the fire of the refiner and like the herb of the fullers; and He shall sit refining and purifying like silver and like gold, and He shall purify the sons of Levi, and shall pour them out like gold and silver;'
先知瑪拉基亞或瑪拉基,他也被稱為使者,有些人相信他就是祭司以斯拉,以斯拉的其他著作已被列入正典(因為耶柔米說希伯來人對他持這樣的看法),他預言末後的審判說:「萬軍之主說,看哪,祂來到;祂來臨的日子,誰能當得起呢?祂顯現的時候,誰能站立得住呢?因為祂如煉金者的火,又如漂洗者的草;祂必坐下熬煉潔淨,像煉銀像煉金一樣,祂必潔淨利未的子孫,將他們熬煉如金如銀;」
3:2921
et erunt Domino offerentes hostias in iustitia, et placebit Domino sacrificium Iudae et Hierusalem, sicut diebus pristinis et sicut annis prioribus. Et accedam ad uos in iudicio, et ero testis uelox super maleficos et super adulteros et super eos, qui iurant in nomine meo mendaciter, et qui fraudant mercedem mercennario et obprimunt per potentiam uiduas et percutiunt pupillos et peruertunt iudicium aduenae, et qui non timent me, dicit Dominus omnipotens; quoniam ego Dominus Deus uester, et non mutor. Ex his quae dicta sunt uidetur euidentius apparere in illo iudicio quasdam quorundam purgatorias poenas futuras. Ubi enim dicitur:
and they shall be to the Lord offering sacrifices in righteousness, and the sacrifice of Judah and of Jerusalem shall please the Lord, as in the days of old and as in former years. And I will come near to you in judgment, and I will be a swift witness against the workers of evil and against the adulterers, and against those who swear by My name falsely, and who defraud the hired servant of his wages, and oppress widows by force, and strike the fatherless, and pervert the judgment of the stranger, and who fear Me not, saith the Lord Almighty; for I am the Lord your God, and I change not. From these things which have been said, it seems to appear more evidently that in that judgment there are to be certain purifying punishments of certain persons. For where it is said:
他們就要憑公義向主獻祭,猶大和耶路撒冷的祭物必蒙主喜悅,如同古時的日子和往昔的年間一樣。萬軍之主說:我必臨近你們施行審判,我必速速作見證,警戒行邪術的、犯姦淫的、起假誓的、虧負雇工工價的、欺壓寡婦孤兒的、屈枉寄居者的,和那些不敬畏我的;因為我耶和華是你們的神,是不改變的。從這些所說的話,似乎更明顯地顯出,在那審判中,某些人要受某種潔淨的刑罰。因為經上說:「
3:2922
Quis sustinebit diem introitus eius, aut quis ferre poterit, ut adspiciat eum? Quia ipse ingreditur quasi ignis conflatorii et quasi herba lauantium; et sedebit conflans et emundans sicut argentum et sicut aurum et emundabit filios Leui, et fundet eos sicut aurum et argentum: quid aliud intellegendum est? Dicit tale aliquid et Esaias: Lauabit Dominus sordes filiorum et filiarum Sion, et sanguinem emundabit de medio eorum spiritu iudicii et spiritu combustionis.
Who shall endure the day of His coming, or who shall be able to bear it, that he may look upon Him? For He entereth in like the fire of the refiner and like the herb of the fullers; and He shall sit refining and purifying like silver and like gold, and He shall purify the sons of Levi, and shall pour them out like gold and silver'—what else is to be understood? Isaiah too says something of the kind: 'The Lord shall wash away the filth of the sons and daughters of Zion, and shall purge the blood from the midst of them by the spirit of judgment and by the spirit of burning.'
祂來臨的日子,誰能當得起呢?祂顯現的時候,誰能站立得住呢?因為祂如煉金者的火,又如漂洗者的草;祂必坐下熬煉潔淨,像煉銀像煉金一樣,祂必潔淨利未的子孫,將他們熬煉如金如銀」——這還能理解為別的嗎?以賽亞也說了類似的話:「主必藉著公義的靈和焚燒的靈,洗去錫安眾女子的污穢,又從其中除淨流血的罪。」
3:2923
Nisi forte sic eos dicendum est emundari a sordibus et eliquari quodam modo, cum ab eis mali per poenale iudicium separantur, ut illorum segregatio adque damnatio purgatio sit istorum, quia sine talium de cetero permixtione uicturi sunt. Sed cum dicit: Et emundabit filios Leui et fundet eos sicut aurum et argentum; et erunt Domino offerentes hostias in iustitia, et placebit Domino sacrificium Iudae et Hierusalem, utique ostendit eos ipsos, qui emundabuntur, deinceps in sacrificiis iustitiae Domino esse placituros, ac per hoc ipsi a sua iniustitia mundabuntur, in qua Domino displicebant. Hostiae porro in plena perfectaque iustitia, cum mundati fuerint, ipsi erunt.
Unless perhaps it must be said that they are thus cleansed from their filth and in some way refined when the evil are separated from them by penal judgment, so that the separation and condemnation of those is the purgation of these, because henceforth they shall live without admixture of such persons. But when He says, 'And He shall purify the sons of Levi, and shall pour them out like gold and silver; and they shall be to the Lord offering sacrifices in righteousness, and the sacrifice of Judah and of Jerusalem shall please the Lord'—He certainly shows that those very ones who shall be purified are thereafter to please the Lord in sacrifices of righteousness, and thereby they themselves are to be cleansed from their own unrighteousness, in which they displeased the Lord. Moreover, in full and perfect righteousness, when they shall have been cleansed, they themselves shall be the victims.
除非或許必須說,當惡人藉刑罰的審判從他們中間被分開時,他們便如此從污穢得潔淨,並以某種方式被熬煉,以致那些人的分別與定罪成了這些人的潔淨,因為他們此後將不再與這等人混雜而生活。但當祂說:「祂必潔淨利未的子孫,將他們熬煉如金如銀;他們就要憑公義向主獻祭,猶大和耶路撒冷的祭物必蒙主喜悅」——祂確實顯明,那些將被潔淨的人,此後要在公義的祭物中蒙主喜悅,因此他們自己要從那使主不喜悅的不義中得潔淨。再者,當他們被潔淨之後,在完全純全的公義中,他們自己就要成為祭牲。
3:2924
Quid enim acceptius Deo tales offerunt quam se ipsos? Verum ista quaestio de purgatoriis poenis, ut diligentius pertractetur, in tempus aliud differenda est. Filios autem Leui et ludam et Hierusalem ipsam Dei ecclesiam debemus accipere, non ex Hebraeis tantum, sed ex aliis etiam gentibus congregatam; nec talem, qualis nunc est, ubi, si dixerimus, quia peccatum non habemus, nos ipsos seducimus, et ueritas in nobis non est; sed qualis tunc erit, uelut area per uentilationem, ita per iudicium purgata nouissimum, eis quoque igne mundatis, quibus talis mundatio necessaria est, ita ut nullus omnino sit, qui offerat sacrificium pro peccatis suis.
For what do such persons offer more acceptable to God than themselves? But this question concerning purgatorial punishments, that it may be treated more diligently, must be deferred to another time. But we ought to understand by the sons of Levi and Judah and Jerusalem itself the very Church of God, gathered not only from the Hebrews but also from the other nations; nor such as it now is, where, if we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us; but such as it then shall be, like a threshing-floor purged by winnowing, so by the last judgment purified, those also being cleansed by fire to whom such cleansing is necessary, so that there shall be none at all who offers sacrifice for his own sins.
因為這等人獻給神什麼比獻上自己更蒙悅納呢?但關於煉淨之刑罰的這個問題,為要更仔細地處理,必須推延到另一時候。然而我們當把利未的子孫、猶大和耶路撒冷本身理解為神的教會,這教會不僅從希伯來人,也從其他列國被聚集而來;並非如現今的樣子,在其中若我們說自己無罪,便是自欺,真理不在我們裡面;而是如那時要成的樣子,如同被簸揚潔淨的禾場,照樣藉末後的審判得潔淨,那些需要這種潔淨的人也藉火得潔淨,以致全然沒有一個人為自己的罪獻祭。
3:2925
Omnes enim qui sic offerunt, profecto in peccatis sunt, pro quibus dimittendis offerunt, ut, cum obtulerint acceptumque Deo fuerit, tunc dimittantur. CAPUT XXVI. De sacri\'ficiis, quae sancti offerent Deo sic placitura. quo modo in diebus pristinis et annis prioribus placuerunt. Volens autem Deus ostendere ciuitatem suam tunc in ista consuetudine non futuram dixit filios Leui oblaturos hostias in iustitia; non ergo in peccato ac per hoc non pro peccato. Unde intellegi potest in eo quod secutus adiunxit adque ait: Et placebit Domino sacrificium Iudae et Hierusalem.
For all who thus offer are assuredly in sins, for the remission of which they offer, that, when they have offered and it has been accepted by God, then they may be remitted. CHAPTER 26. On the sacrifices which the saints shall offer to God, sacrifices that will so please as they pleased in the days of old and in former years. But God, wishing to show that His city shall not then be in this custom, said that the sons of Levi would offer sacrifices in righteousness; therefore not in sin, and consequently not for sin. Whence it can be understood in what He added when He went on to say: 'And the sacrifice of Judah and of Jerusalem shall please the Lord,'
因為一切如此獻祭的人,確實仍在罪中,他們獻祭正是為了這些罪得赦免,使他們獻上而蒙神悅納之後,那些罪便得赦免。第二十六章。論聖徒將向神獻上的祭物,這些祭物要像在古時的日子和往昔的年間所蒙悅納的那樣蒙悅納。但神要顯明祂的城那時不再有這種習俗,便說利未的子孫要憑公義獻祭;因此不是在罪中獻,從而也不是為罪而獻。由此可以理解祂接著所附加的話:「猶大和耶路撒冷的祭物必蒙主喜悅,」
3:2926
sicut diebus pristinis et sicut annis prioribus, frustra sibi Iudaeos secundum legem ueteris testamenti sacrificiorum suorum praeterita tempora polliceri. Non enim tunc in iustitia, sed in peccatis hostias offerebant, quando pro peccatis praecipue ac primitus offerebant, usque adeo ut sacerdos ipse. quem debemus utique credere ceteris fuisse iustiorem, secundum Dei mandatum soleret pro suis primum offerre peccatis. deinde pro populi. Quapropter exponere nos oportet, quo modo sit accipiendum quod dictum est: Sicut diebus pristinis et sicut annis prioribus. Fortassis enim tempus illud commemorat, quo primi homines in paradiso fuerunt.
'as in the days of old and as in former years'—that the Jews vainly promise themselves the past times of their sacrifices according to the law of the Old Testament. For then they offered victims not in righteousness, but in sins, since they offered chiefly and primarily for sins, to such a degree that the priest himself, whom we ought certainly to believe to have been more righteous than the rest, was wont by the command of God to offer first for his own sins, and then for the people's. Wherefore it behooves us to expound how that is to be taken which was said, 'As in the days of old and as in former years.' For perhaps it commemorates that time when the first human beings were in paradise.
「如同古時的日子和往昔的年間一樣」——猶太人按舊約律法為自己虛妄地指望他們獻祭的過往時代。因為那時他們獻牲畜不是在公義中,乃是在罪中獻,既然他們主要且首先是為罪而獻,甚至連祭司本身,我們當然應當相信他比其餘的人更為公義,照神的吩咐慣常先為自己的罪獻祭,然後才為百姓獻。因此我們有必要闡明,所說的「如同古時的日子和往昔的年間一樣」當如何理解。因為這或許是追憶那最初的人在樂園中的時候。
3:2927
Tunc enim puri adque integri ab omni sorde ac labe peccati se ipsos Deo mundissimas hostias offerebant; ceterum ex quo commissae praeuaricationis causa inde dimissi sunt adque humana in eis natura damnata est, excepto uno Mediatore et post lauacrum regenerationis quibusque adhuc paruulis nemo mundus a sorde, sicut scriptum est, nec infans. cuius est unius diei uita super terram. Quod si respondetur etiam eos merito dici posse offerre hostias in iustitia, qui offerunt in fide (iustus enim ex fide uiuit; quamuis se ipsum seducat, si dixerit se non habere peccatum, et ideo non dicat, quia ex fide uiuit):
For then, pure and whole, free from all the filth and stain of sin, they offered themselves to God as the cleanest of victims; but from the time when, by reason of the transgression committed, they were thence cast out and human nature in them was condemned, except the one Mediator and, after the laver of regeneration, whatever little ones still are, no one is clean from filth, as it is written, not even the infant whose life is of one day upon the earth. But if it be answered that those too may be said deservedly to offer sacrifices in righteousness who offer in faith (for the just lives by faith; although he deceives himself if he says he has no sin, and therefore let him not say so, since he lives by faith):
因為那時,他們純潔完全,脫離了罪一切的污穢與玷污,將自己作為最潔淨的祭牲獻給神;但自從因所犯的悖逆之故,他們從那裡被趕出,人性在他們裡面被定罪以後,除了那一位中保,以及在重生之洗以後仍是嬰孩的人之外,沒有一個人脫離污穢得潔淨,正如經上所記,連在地上活了一天的嬰孩也不潔淨。但若有人回答說,那些憑信心獻祭的人也可被稱為配得地憑公義獻祭(因為義人因信得生;雖然他若說自己無罪便是自欺,因此他不可這樣說,既然他是因信得生):
3:2928
numquid dicturus est quispiam hoc fidei tempus illi fini esse coaequandum, quando igne iudicii nouissimi mundabuntur, qui offerant hostias in iustitia? Ac per hoc quoniam post talem mundationem nullum peccatum iustos habituros esse credendum est, profecto illud tempus, quantum adtinet ad non habere peccatum, nulli tempori conparandum est, nisi quando primi homines in paradiso ante praeuaricationem innocentissima felicitate uixerunt. Recte itaque intellegitur hoc significatum esse, cum dictum est: Sicut diebus pristinis et sicut annis prioribus.
will anyone say that this time of faith is to be equated with that end, when those who shall offer sacrifices in righteousness shall be cleansed by the fire of the last judgment? And through this, since it must be believed that after such cleansing the just shall have no sin, assuredly that time, as far as pertains to having no sin, is to be compared with no time, except when the first human beings in paradise, before the transgression, lived in most innocent felicity. Rightly therefore is this understood to have been signified when it was said, 'As in the days of old and as in former years.'
豈有人會說,這信心的時期當與那末了相等同,那時那些將憑公義獻祭的人要藉末後審判的火得潔淨嗎?並由此,既然必須相信義人在這樣的潔淨之後將不再有罪,那麼那時期,就無罪這一點而言,確實不能與任何時期相比,除非與最初的人在樂園中、在悖逆之前活在最純真之福樂中的時候相比。所以當說「如同古時的日子和往昔的年間一樣」時,正當地被理解為指這事。
3:2929
Nam et per Esaiam postea quam caelum nouum et terra noua promissa est, inter cetera, quae ibi de sanctorum beatitudine per allegorias et aenigmata exsequitur, quibus expositionem congruam reddere nos prohibuit uitandae longitudinis cura: Secundum dies, inquit, ligni uitae erunt dies populi mei. Quis autem sacras litteras adtigit et ignorat ubi Deus plantauerit lignum uitae, a cuius cibo separatis illis hominibus, quando eos sua de paradiso eiecit iniquitas, eidem ligno circumposita est ignea terribilisque custodia?
For also through Isaiah, after the new heaven and the new earth have been promised, among the other things which there he sets forth concerning the blessedness of the saints by allegories and enigmas, to which the care of avoiding prolixity has forbidden us to render a suitable exposition, he says: 'According to the days of the tree of life shall be the days of My people.' But who has touched the sacred Scriptures and is ignorant where God planted the tree of life, from whose food when those men were separated, when their own iniquity cast them out of paradise, a fiery and terrible guard was set round about that very tree?
因為也藉著以賽亞,在新天新地被應許之後,在他於那裡藉寓意與隱謎所闡述關於聖徒福樂的其他事中——對這些事,避免冗長的顧慮使我們無法作出合宜的解說——他說:「我民的日子必像生命樹的日子。」但誰曾接觸過聖經而不知道神在何處栽種了生命樹?當那些人因自己的罪孽被趕出樂園,與生命樹的果子隔絕之後,就有火焰可畏的守衛環繞那樹豈不是嗎?
3:2930
Quod si quisquam illos dies ligni uitae, quos commemorauit propheta Esaias, istos qui nunc aguntur ecclesiae Christi dies esse contendit ipsumque Christum lignum uitae prophetice dictum, quia ipse est sapientia Dei, de qua Salomon ait: Lignum uitae est omnibus amplectentibus eam; nec annos egisse aliquos in paradiso illos primos homines, unde tam cito eiecti sunt, ut nullum ibi gignerent filium, et ideo non posse illud tempus intellegi in eo quod dictum est: Sicut diebus pristinis et sicut annis prioribus: istam praetereo quaestionem, ne cogar, quod prolixum est, cuncta discutere, ut aliquid horum ueritas manifesta confirmet.
But if anyone contends that those days of the tree of life, which the prophet Isaiah commemorated, are these days of the Church of Christ which are now being passed, and that Christ Himself was prophetically called the tree of life, since He is the wisdom of God, of which Solomon says, 'She is a tree of life to all who embrace her'; and that those first human beings passed no years in paradise, whence they were so quickly cast out that they begot no son there, and that therefore that time cannot be understood in what was said, 'As in the days of old and as in former years'—this question I pass over, lest I be compelled, what is a long matter, to discuss everything, so that the manifest truth may confirm some one of these views.
但若有人堅稱,先知以賽亞所追憶的生命樹的那些日子,就是現今正在度過的基督教會的這些日子,並且基督自己被預言地稱為生命樹,因為祂是神的智慧,論到這智慧所羅門說:「凡持守智慧的,智慧便為他們的生命樹」;又稱那最初的人在樂園中沒有度過任何年歲,因他們那麼快就被趕出,以致在那裡沒有生養兒子,因此那時候不能被理解在所說的「如同古時的日子和往昔的年間一樣」之中——這個問題我略過不談,免得我被迫去討論一切(這是冗長的事),好讓顯明的真理證實這些看法中的某一個。
3:2931
Video quippe alterum sensum, ne dies pristinos et annos priores carnalium sacrificiorum nobis pro magno munere per prophetam promissos fuisse credamus. Hostiae namque illae ueteris legis in quibusque pecoribus inmaculatae ac sine ullo prorsus uitio iubebantur offerri, et significabant homines sanctos, qualis solus inuentus est Christus, sine ullo omnino peccato.
For I see another meaning, lest we believe that days of old and former years of carnal sacrifices were promised to us as a great gift through the prophet. For those victims of the old law in whatever cattle were commanded to be offered spotless and altogether without any blemish, and they signified holy men, such as Christ alone was found to be, wholly without any sin.
因為我看見另一層意思,免得我們相信那肉體祭物的古時日子和往昔年間,是藉先知作為大恩賜應許給我們的。因為舊律法那些祭牲,無論用何種牲畜,都被吩咐要獻上無瑕、全然毫無玷污的,它們預表聖潔的人,惟有基督被發現是這樣的人,全然毫無罪污。
3:2932
Proinde quia post iudicium, cum fuerint etiam igne mundati, qui eius modi mundatione sunt digni, in omnibus sanctis nullum inuenietur omnino peccatum, adque ita se ipsos offerent in iustitia, ut tales hostiae omni modo inmaculatae ac sine ullo uitio sint futurae, erunt profecto sicut pristinis diebus et sicut annis prioribus, quando in umbra huius rei futurae mundissimae offerebantur hostiae. Haec erit namque munditia tunc in inmortali carne ac mente sanctorum, quae figurabatur in illarum corporibus hostiarum. Deinde propter eos, qui non mundatione, sed damnatione sunt digni: Et accedam, inquit. ad uos in iudicium, et ero testis uelox super maleficos et super adulteros.
Accordingly, since after the judgment, when those also shall have been cleansed by fire who are worthy of such cleansing, in all the saints no sin at all shall be found, and so they shall offer themselves in righteousness, so that such victims shall be in every way spotless and without any blemish—they shall assuredly be as in the days of old and as in former years, when in the shadow of this future thing the cleanest victims were offered. For this shall be the purity then in the immortal flesh and mind of the saints, which was figured in the bodies of those victims. Then, on account of those who are worthy not of cleansing but of condemnation, He says: 'And I will come near to you in judgment, and I will be a swift witness against the workers of evil and against the adulterers,'
因此,既然在審判之後,當那些配得這種潔淨的人也藉火得潔淨之後,在眾聖徒身上將全然找不到任何罪,他們便要憑公義獻上自己,以致這樣的祭牲將要在各方面無瑕、毫無玷污——他們確實要像古時的日子和往昔的年間一樣,那時在這未來之事的影兒中,最潔淨的祭牲被獻上。因為那時聖徒不朽的肉體與心靈所要有的潔淨,正是在那些祭牲的身體中所預表的。然後,為著那些不配得潔淨乃配得定罪的人,祂說:「我必臨近你們施行審判,我必速速作見證,警戒行邪術的和犯姦淫的,」
3:2933
et cetera, quibus damnabilibus enumeratis criminibus addidit: Quoniam ego Dominus Deus uester, et non mutor; tamquam diceret: \'Cum uos mutauerit et in deterius culpa uestra et in melius gratia mea, ego non mutor.\' Testem uero se dicit futurum, quia in iudicio suo non indiget testibus, eumque uelocem, siue quia repente uenturus est eritque iudicium ipso inopinato eius aduentu celerrimum, quod tardissimum uidebatur, siue quia ipsas conuincet sine ulla sermonis prolixitate conscientias. In cogitationibus enim, sicut scriptum est, inpii interrogatio erit; et apostolus:
and the rest, to which, after the damnable crimes had been enumerated, He added: 'For I am the Lord your God, and I change not'—as though He said: 'When your fault shall have changed you for the worse and My grace for the better, I change not.' And He says that He will be a witness, because in His judgment He needs no witnesses; and a swift one, either because He is suddenly to come and the judgment shall be most rapid by His very unlooked-for advent, which seemed most slow, or because He will convict the very consciences without any prolixity of speech. For in the thoughts, as it is written, of the ungodly there shall be examination; and the Apostle:
以及其餘的話,在列舉了該被定罪的罪行之後,祂又加上:「因為我耶和華是你們的神,是不改變的」——彷彿祂說:「當你們的過錯使你們變得更壞、我的恩典使你們變得更好時,我卻不改變。」祂說自己要作見證,因為在祂的審判中祂不需要見證人;又說祂是速速的見證,或因祂要忽然來到,藉祂出人意料的降臨,那看似最遲緩的審判將要極其迅速,或因祂要毫無冗長言辭地折服人的良心。因為正如經上所記,在不敬虔之人的思念中必有查問;使徒也說:
3:2934
Cogitationibus, inquit, accusantibus uel etiam eicusantibus in die, qua iudicabit Deus occulta hominum secundum euangelium meum per legum Christum. Etiam sic ergo Dominus futurus testis intellegendus est uelox, cum sine mora reuocaturus est in memoriam, unde conuincat puniatque conscientiam. CAPUT XXVII. De separatione bonorum et malorum, per quam nouissimi iudicii discretio declaratur. • Illud etiam, quod aliud agens in octauo decimo libro ex isto propheta posui, ad iudicium nouissimum pertinet, ubi ait: Erunt mihi, dicit Dominus omnipotens, in die qua ego facio in adquisitionem, et eligam eos sicut eligit homo filium suum qui seruit ei;
'Their thoughts,' he says, 'accusing or also excusing them, in the day when God shall judge the secrets of men, according to my gospel, through Jesus Christ.' Even so therefore the Lord, the future witness, is to be understood as swift, since without delay He shall recall to memory that whereby He may convict and punish the conscience. CHAPTER 27. On the separation of the good and the evil, by which the distinction of the last judgment is declared. That also which, while doing something else in the eighteenth book, I cited from this prophet, pertains to the last judgment, where he says: 'They shall be Mine, saith the Lord Almighty, in the day when I make, for an acquisition, and I will choose them as a man chooses his son who serves him;'
他說:「他們的思念互相較量,或以為是,或以為非,在神藉著耶穌基督、照我所傳的福音審判人隱祕事的日子。」因此,主這位將來的見證者也當被理解為速速的,因祂要毫不遲延地喚回記憶,藉此折服並懲罰人的良心。第二十七章。論善人與惡人的分別,藉此宣告末後審判的區分。我在第十八卷論別事時所引用這先知的話,也是論及末後的審判,他在那裡說:「萬軍之主說,在我所定的日子,他們必屬我,作我特特珍藏的產業;我必憐恤他們,如同人憐恤服事自己的兒子;」
3:2935
et conuertar et uidebitis quid sit inter iustum et iniquum, et inter seruientem Deo et eum qui non seruit ei. Quia ecce dies uenit ardens sicut clibanus et conburet eos, et erunt omnes alienigenae et uniuersi, qui faciunt iniquitatem, stipula, et succendet eos dies ueniens, dicit Dominus omnipotens, et non relinquetur in eis radix neque ramus. Et orietur uobis, qui timetis nomen meum, sol iustitiae, et sanitas in pinnis eius, et egrediemini et salietis sicut uituli de uinculis relaxati; et conculcabitis iniquos, et erunt cinis sub pedibus uestris, dicit Dominus omnipotens.
and I will turn, and ye shall see what is between the just and the unjust, and between him who serves God and him who serves Him not. For behold, the day cometh burning like an oven, and it shall consume them; and all the aliens and all who work iniquity shall be stubble, and the coming day shall set them on fire, saith the Lord Almighty, and there shall not be left in them root nor branch. And there shall arise to you who fear My name the Sun of righteousness, and healing in His wings; and ye shall go forth and leap like calves loosed from their bonds; and ye shall tread down the wicked, and they shall be ashes under your feet, saith the Lord Almighty.
「我必回轉,你們就必看見義人和惡人之間、事奉神的與不事奉神的之間有何分別。因為看哪,那日臨近,勢如燒著的火爐,必將他們燒盡;凡寄居的和一切行惡的必如碎稭,那要來的日子必將他們燒著,萬軍之主說,連根帶枝一無存留。但向你們敬畏我名的人,必有公義的日頭出現,其光線有醫治之能;你們必出來跳躍,如圈裡解開的牛犢;你們必踐踏惡人,他們必如灰塵在你們腳掌之下,這是萬軍之主說的。」
3:2936
Haec distantia praemiorum adque poenarum iustos dirimens ab iniustis, quae sub isto sole in huius uitae uanitate non cernitur, quando sub illo sole iustitiae in illius uitae manifestatione clarebit, tunc profecto erit iudicium quale numquam fuit. CAPUT XXVIII. De lege Moysi spiritaliter intellegenda, ne in damnabilia murmura carnalis sensus incurrat. Quod uero subiungit idem propheta: Mementote legis Moysi serui mei, quam mandaui ei in Choreb ad omnem Israel, praecepta et iudicia opportune commemorat post declaratum futurum tam magnum inter obseruatores legis contemtoresque discrimen;
This distinction of rewards and punishments, separating the just from the unjust, which under this sun in the vanity of this life is not discerned, when under that Sun of righteousness in the manifestation of that life it shall shine forth, then assuredly there shall be a judgment such as never was. CHAPTER 28. On the law of Moses to be understood spiritually, lest the carnal sense run into damnable murmurings. But what the same prophet subjoins: 'Remember the law of Moses My servant, which I commanded him in Horeb for all Israel, precepts and judgments,' he opportunely calls to mind after having declared the future so great a difference between the observers of the law and its despisers;
這賞罰的分別,將義人與不義之人分開,在這太陽之下、在今生的虛空中無法察覺,但當在那公義的日頭之下、在那生命的彰顯中發出光輝時,那時確實要有從未有過的審判。第二十八章。論摩西的律法當按屬靈的意思理解,免得屬肉體的悟性陷入該受咒詛的怨言。但這同一位先知所附加的:「你們當記念我僕人摩西的律法,就是我在何烈山為以色列眾人所吩咐他的律例和典章」,他在宣告守律法的人與藐視律法的人之間將有如此大的分別之後,適時地提起這話;
3:2937
simul etiam ut discant legem spiritaliter intellegere et inueniant in ea Christum, per quem iudicem facienda est inter bonos et malos ipsa discretio. Non enim frustra idem Dominus aitludaeis: Si crederetis Moysi, crederetis et mihi; de me enim ille scripsit. Carnaliterquippe accipiendo legem et eius promissa terrena rerum caelestium figuras esse nescientes in illa murmura conruerunt. ut dicere auderent: Vanus est qui seruit Deo, et quid amplius, quia custodiuimus mandata eius et quia ambulauimus supplices ante faciem Domini omnipotentis? Et nunc nos beatos dicimus alienos, et aedificantur omnes qui faciunt iniquitatem.
that they may at the same time also learn to understand the law spiritually and find in it Christ, through whom as Judge that very separation between the good and the evil is to be made. For not in vain did the same Lord say to the Jews: 'If ye believed Moses, ye would believe Me also; for he wrote of Me.' For by taking the law carnally and not knowing that its earthly promises are figures of heavenly things, they fell into those murmurings, so that they dared to say: 'Vain is he who serves God, and what profit is it that we have kept His commandments, and that we have walked as suppliants before the face of the Lord Almighty? And now we call the aliens blessed, and all who work iniquity are built up.'
使他們同時也學會按屬靈的意思理解律法,並在其中尋見基督,那善人與惡人之間的區分正要藉作審判者的祂來成就。因為這同一位主對猶太人所說的話並非徒然:「你們若信摩西,也必信我,因為他書上有指著我寫的話。」因為他們按肉體領受律法,不知道律法地上的應許是天上事物的預表,便陷入那些怨言,以致膽敢說:「事奉神是徒然的,我們遵守祂的吩咐,在萬軍之主面前哀求而行,有什麼益處呢?如今我們稱狂傲的人為有福,行惡的人都被建立。」
3:2938
Quibus eorum uerbis quodam modo propheta conpulsus est nouissimum praenuntiare iudicium, ubi mali nec saltem falso sint beati. sed apertissime miserrimi appareant, et boni nulla temporali saltem miseria laborent, sed clara ac sempiterna beatitudine perfruantur. Dixerat quippe istorum talia quaedam uerba etiam superius dicentium: Omnis, qui facit malum, bonus est in conspectu Domini, et tales ei placent. Ad haec, inquam, contra Deum murmura peruenerunt legem Moysi accipiendo carnaliter. Unde et ille in psalmo septuagensimo secundo paene commotos dicit fuisse pedes suos et effusos gressus suos, utique in lapsum, quia zelauit in peccatoribus, pacem peccatorum intuens;
By these words of theirs the prophet was in some way compelled to foretell the last judgment, where the evil shall not be even falsely blessed, but most evidently appear most wretched, and the good shall labor under no temporal misery even, but shall enjoy a clear and everlasting blessedness. For he had indeed reported some such words of these men saying also above: 'Everyone who does evil is good in the sight of the Lord, and such please Him.' To these things, I say, did their murmurings against God come, by taking the law of Moses carnally. Whence in the seventy-second psalm he says that his feet were almost moved and his steps poured out, namely into a fall, because he was envious at sinners, beholding the peace of sinners;
先知因他們這些話,在某種程度上被迫去預言末後的審判,在那審判中,惡人連虛假的有福也得不著,反要極明顯地顯為極其悲慘,而善人連任何暫時的苦難也不必受,反要享受清明永遠的福樂。因為他確實也記述了這些人在上文所說類似的話:「凡行惡的,在主眼中看為善,這等人祂喜悅。」我說,他們敵對神的怨言因按肉體領受摩西的律法,竟到了這地步。因此在第七十二篇詩篇中,他說自己的腳幾乎站不住,他的腳步幾乎滑跌,正是要陷入跌倒,因他見惡人享平安,就心懷不平;
3:2939
ita ut inter cetera diceret: Quo modo sciuit Deus, et si est scientia in Altissimo? diceret etiam: Numquid uano iustificaui cor meum et laui in innocentibus manus meas? Ut autem solueret hanc difficillimam quaestionem, quae fit, cum uidentur boni esse miseri et felices mali: Hoc, inquit, labor est ante me, donec introeam in sanctuarium Dei et intellegam in nouissima. Iudicio quM)e nouissimo non sic erit; sed in aperta iniquorum miseria et aperta felicitate iustorum longe quam nunc est aliud apparebit. CAPUT XXVIIII. De aduentu Heliae ante iudicium, cuius praedicatione scripturarum secreta reserante Iudaei conuertentur ad Christum.
so that among other things he said: 'How does God know, and is there knowledge in the Most High?' He said also: 'Have I in vain justified my heart and washed my hands among the innocent?' But that he might solve this most difficult question which arises when the good are seen to be wretched and the evil happy, he says: 'This is labor before me, until I enter into the sanctuary of God and understand in the last things.' For in the last judgment it shall not be so; but in the open misery of the unjust and the open felicity of the just, something far other than now is shall appear. CHAPTER 29. On the coming of Elijah before the judgment, by whose preaching, unsealing the secrets of the Scriptures, the Jews shall be converted to Christ.
以致他在其他話中說:「神怎能曉得?至高者豈有知識呢?」他又說:「我潔淨我的心,在無辜之中洗手,實在徒然了嗎?」但為要解決這在善人顯為悲慘、惡人顯為幸福時所生的極難之問題,他說:「這在我看為勞苦,直到我進了神的聖所,思想他們的結局。」因為在末後的審判中必不如此;惟在不義之人公開的悲慘與義人公開的福樂中,要顯出與現今截然不同的景況。第二十九章。論審判之前以利亞的來臨,藉他的傳講開啟聖經的奧祕,猶太人必歸向基督。
3:2940
Cum autem admonuisset, ut meminissent legis Moysi (quoniam praeuidebat eos multo adhuc tempore non eam spiritaliter, sicut oportuerat, accepturos), continuo subiecit? Et ecce ego mittam uobis Heliam Thesbiten, antequam ueniat dies Domini magnus et inlustris, qui conuertet cor patris ad filium et cor hominis ad proximum suum, ne forte ueniens percutiam terram penitus. Per hunc Heliam magnum mirabilemque prophetam exposita sibi lege ultimo tempore ante iudicium Iudaeos in Christum uerum, id est in Christum nostrum, esse credituros, celeberrimum est in sermonibus cordibusque fidelium.
But when he had admonished them to remember the law of Moses (since he foresaw that for a long time yet they would not receive it spiritually as they ought), he immediately subjoined: 'And behold, I will send to you Elijah the Tishbite, before the great and illustrious day of the Lord come, who shall turn the heart of the father to the son, and the heart of a man to his neighbor, lest perhaps coming I smite the earth utterly.' That through this great and wonderful prophet Elijah, the law being expounded to them, at the last time before the judgment the Jews shall believe in the true Christ, that is, in our Christ, is most celebrated in the discourses and in the hearts of the faithful.
但他既已勸他們記念摩西的律法(因他預見他們還要長久不按所當的按屬靈意思領受律法),便立即附加說:「看哪,在主大而可畏的日子未到以前,我必差遣先知以利亞,就是提斯比人到你們那裡去。他必使父親的心轉向兒子,使人的心轉向鄰舍,免得我來臨時將地全然擊打。」藉這位偉大奇妙的先知以利亞,律法向他們得了闡明,在審判之前的末了時候,猶太人必信真正的基督,就是我們的基督,這在信徒的言談與心中是極為流傳的。
3:2941
Ipse quippe ante aduentum iudicis Saluatoris non inmerito speratur esse uenturus, quia etiam nunc uiuere non inmerito creditur. Curru namque igneo raptus est de rebus humanis, quod euidentissime sancta scriptura testatur. Cum uenerit ergo, exponendo legem spiritaliter, quam nunc Iudaei carnaliter sapiunt, conuertet cor patris ad filium, id est cor patrum ad filios: singularem quippe pro numero plurali interpretes septuaginta posuerunt; et est sensus, ut etiam filii sic intellegant legem, id est Iudaei, quem ad modum eam patres intellexerunt. id est prophetae, in quibus erat et ipse Moyses;
For he himself is not without reason hoped to be about to come before the advent of the Judge and Saviour, since even now he is not without reason believed to be alive. For he was caught up by a fiery chariot from human affairs, which the holy Scripture most evidently testifies. When therefore he shall have come, by expounding spiritually the law which the Jews now savor carnally, he shall turn the heart of the father to the son, that is, the heart of the fathers to the sons: for the translators, the Seventy, put the singular for the plural number; and the sense is, that the sons also, that is, the Jews, may so understand the law as the fathers understood it, that is, the prophets, among whom was Moses himself;
因為他自己被指望要在那審判者與救主降臨之前來到,這並非沒有理由,既然連現今他被相信仍然活著也並非沒有理由。因為他乘火車從人間被提去,這是聖經最明白地見證的。所以當他來到的時候,他要按屬靈的意思闡明猶太人現今按肉體所領會的律法,使父親的心轉向兒子,即父輩的心轉向子輩:因為翻譯者七十士用單數代替複數;其意是,使子輩,即猶太人,也能像父輩那樣理解律法,即像眾先知(摩西自己也在其中)所理解的那樣;
3:2942
sic enim cor patrum conuertetur ad filios, cum intellegentia patrum perducetur ad intellegentiam filiorum; et cor filiorum ad patres eorum, dum in id, quod senserunt illi, consentiunt et isti ; ubi Septuaginta dixerunt: Et cor hominis ad proximum s u u m. Sunt enim inter se ualde proximi patres et filii. Quamquam in uerbis septuaginta interpretum, qui prophetice interpretati sunt. potest alius sensus idemque electior inueniri. ut intellegatur Helias cor Dei Patris conuersurus ad Filium: non utique agendo ut Pater diligat Filium, sed docendo quod Pater diligat Filium; ut et Iudaei, quem prius oderant, diligant eundem, qui noster est, Christum.
for thus the heart of the fathers shall be turned to the sons, when the understanding of the fathers shall be brought to the understanding of the sons; and the heart of the sons to their fathers, while these too consent to that which those perceived; where the Seventy said: 'And the heart of a man to his neighbor.' For fathers and sons are very near to one another among themselves. Although in the words of the Seventy translators, who interpreted prophetically, another and indeed a more select sense may be found: that Elijah is understood to be about to turn the heart of God the Father to the Son—not indeed by bringing it to pass that the Father should love the Son, but by teaching that the Father loves the Son; so that the Jews also may love the same Christ, who is ours, whom before they hated.
因為父輩的心要這樣轉向子輩,就是當父輩的悟性被帶到子輩的悟性之時;而子輩的心轉向他們的父輩,就是當這些人也認同那些人所領會的之時;在此七十士譯本說:「並使人的心轉向他的鄰舍。」因為父與子彼此之間極為相近。雖然在按預言翻譯的七十士譯者的話中,可以找到另一層、實在更為精選的意思:即理解為以利亞要使神聖父的心轉向聖子——並非藉著促成聖父去愛聖子,乃是藉著教導聖父愛聖子;使猶太人也能愛這位屬我們的基督,就是他們從前所恨惡的。
3:2943
Iudaeis enim nunc auersum cor habet Deus a Christo nostro, quia hoc putant. Eis ergo tunc cor eius conuertetur ad Filium, cum ipsi conuerso corde didicerint dilectionem Patris in Filium. Quod uero sequitur: Et cor hominis ad proximum suum, id est, conuertet Helias et cor hominis ad proximum suum: quid melius intellegitur quam cor hominis ad hominem Christum? Cum enim sit in forma Dei Deus noster, formam serui accipiens esse dignatus est etiam proximus noster. Hoc ergo faciet Helias. Ne forte, inquit, ueniam et percutiam terram penitus. Terra sunt enim, qui terrena sapiunt, sicut Iudaei carnales usque nunc; ex quo uitio contra Deum murmura illa uenerunt: Quia mali ei placent, et:
For God now has His heart turned away from our Christ toward the Jews, because they think thus. To them, then, His heart shall then be turned to the Son, when they themselves, with converted heart, shall have learned the love of the Father toward the Son. But as to what follows: 'And the heart of a man to his neighbor,' that is, Elijah shall turn also the heart of a man to his neighbor—what is better understood than the heart of man to the man Christ? For although in the form of God He is our God, yet, taking the form of a servant, He deigned to be also our neighbor. This therefore Elijah shall do. 'Lest perhaps,' he says, 'I come and smite the earth utterly.' For they are earth who savor earthly things, as the carnal Jews even now; from which fault those murmurings against God came: 'For the evil please Him,' and:
因為神如今對猶太人而言,是將祂的心從我們的基督轉開,因他們這樣認為。因此對他們,當他們自己以回轉的心學會了聖父對聖子的愛時,神的心那時就要轉向聖子。但論到接下來的話:「並使人的心轉向他的鄰舍」,即以利亞也要使人的心轉向他的鄰舍——還有什麼比理解為人的心轉向那位作人的基督更好呢?因為祂雖以神的形像而為我們的神,卻取了奴僕的形像,俯就也作我們的鄰舍。所以這就是以利亞要做的事。他說:「免得我來臨時將地全然擊打。」因為那些貪戀屬地之事的人就是地,正如如今仍屬肉體的猶太人;那些敵對神的怨言正是從這過錯而來:「因為惡人蒙祂喜悅」,又說:
3:2944
Vanus est qui seruit Deo. CAPUT XXX. Quod in libris ueteris testamenti, cum Deus legitur iudicaturus, non euidenter Christi persona monstretur, sed ex quibusdam testimoniis, ubi Dominus Deus loquitur, appareat non dubie, quod ipse sit Christus. Multa alia sunt scripturarum testimonia diuinarum de nouissimo iudicio Dei, quae si omnia colligam, nimis longum erit. Satis ergo sit, quod et nouis et ueteribus litteris sacris hoc praenuntiatum esse probauimus.
'Vain is he who serves God.' CHAPTER 30. That in the books of the Old Testament, when God is read as about to judge, the person of Christ is not evidently shown; but from certain testimonies, where the Lord God speaks, it appears beyond doubt that He Himself is Christ. There are many other testimonies of the divine Scriptures concerning the last judgment of God, which, if I were to collect them all, it would be too long. Let it suffice, therefore, that we have proved this to have been foretold both in the new and in the old sacred writings.
「事奉神是徒然的。」第三十章。論在舊約諸書中,當讀到神要施行審判時,基督的位格並未明顯顯出;但從某些見證,在其中主神說話之處,顯然無疑祂自己就是基督。論到神末後的審判,聖經中還有許多別的見證,我若要把它們全都收集起來,就太冗長了。因此只要這樣就夠了,即我們已證明這事在新舊聖經中都已被預言。
3:2945
Sed ueteribus per Christum futurum esse iudicium, id est iudicem Christum de caelo esse uenturum, non tam, quam nouis, euidenter expressum est, propterea quia, cum ibi dicit Dominus Deus se esse uenturum uel Dominum Deum dicitur esse uenturum, non consequenter intellegitur Christus. Dominus enim Deus et Pater est et Filius et Spiritus sanctus; neque hoc tamen intestatum relinquere nos oportet. Primo itaque demonstrandum est, quem ad modum Iesus Christus tamquam Dominus Deus loquatur in propheticis libris, et tamen Iesus Christus euidenter appareat, ut et quando non sic apparet et tamen ad illud ultimum iudicium Dominus Deus dicitur esse uenturus, possit Iesus Christus intellegi.
But in the old writings it is not so evidently expressed as in the new that the judgment is to come through Christ, that is, that Christ the Judge is to come from heaven; for this reason, because, when the Lord God there says that He Himself is to come, or the Lord God is said to be about to come, it is not consequently understood to be Christ. For the Lord God is both Father and Son and Holy Spirit; nevertheless we ought not to leave this without attestation. First, therefore, it must be demonstrated how Jesus Christ speaks as the Lord God in the prophetic books, and yet Jesus Christ evidently appears; so that, even when He does not so appear and yet the Lord God is said to be about to come to that last judgment, Jesus Christ may be understood.
但在舊約著作中,不像新約那樣明顯地表達出審判要藉基督而來,即作審判者的基督要從天而降;其緣故是因為,當那裡主神說祂自己要來,或說主神要來臨時,並不因此就被理解為基督。因為主神既是聖父,也是聖子和聖靈;然而我們不應將這事置之不顧而無見證。所以首先必須證明,耶穌基督在先知書中如何以主神的身分說話,而耶穌基督又明顯地顯出來;如此一來,即使祂沒有這樣顯出,而主神被說成要來臨那末後的審判時,也可被理解為耶穌基督。
3:2946
Est locus aput Esaiam prophetam, qui hoc quod dico euidenter ostendit. Deus enim per prophetam: Audi me, inquit, Iacob et Israel quem ego uoco. Ego sum primus et ego in sempiternum, et manus mea fundauit terram, et dextera mea firmauit caelum. Vocabo eos, et stabunt simul, et congregabuntur omnes et audient. Quis ei nuntiauit haec? Diligens te feci uoluntatem tuam super Babylonem, ut auferrem semen Chaldaeorum. Et locutus sum et ego uocaui; adduxi eum et prosperam feci uiam eius. Accedite ad me et audite haec. Non a principio in abscondito locutus sum; quando fiebant, ibi eram. Et nunc Dominus Deus misit me et Spiritus eius. Nempe ipse est, qui loquebatur sicut Dominus Deus;
There is a passage in the prophet Isaiah which evidently shows what I say. For God says through the prophet: 'Hear Me, Jacob and Israel, whom I call. I am the first and I am unto eternity, and My hand founded the earth, and My right hand established the heaven. I will call them, and they shall stand together, and they shall all be gathered and hear. Who has declared these things to them? Loving thee, I have done thy will upon Babylon, that I might take away the seed of the Chaldeans. And I have spoken, and I have called; I have brought him, and have made his way prosperous. Draw near to Me and hear these things. Not from the beginning have I spoken in secret; when they were being done, there was I. And now the Lord God has sent Me, and His Spirit.' Surely it is He who was speaking as the Lord God;
在先知以賽亞書中有一段話,明顯地顯出我所說的。因為神藉先知說:「雅各,我所召的以色列啊,當聽我言。我是首先的,也是永遠的,我的手立了地的根基,我的右手鋪張了諸天。我一招呼,它們便一同站立,它們都要聚集而聽。它們中間誰曾將這些事指明呢?我因愛你,照你的心願向巴比倫施行,要除滅迦勒底人的後裔。我已說過,我也召喚了;我領他來,使他道路亨通。你們要就近我來,聽這話。我從起頭並未在隱密處說話;當這些事成就時,我就在那裡。如今主神差遣了我,並祂的靈。」這位以主神身分說話的,確實就是祂;
3:2947
nec tamen intellegeretur Iesus Christus, nisi addidisset: Et nunc Dominus Deus misit me et Spiritus eius. Dixit hoc enim secundum formam serui, de re futura utens praeteriti temporis uerbo, quem ad modum aput eundem prophetam legitur: Sicut ouis ad immolandum ductus est. Non enim ait: \'ducetur\', sed pro eo, quod futurum erat, praeteriti temporis uerbum posuit. Et adsidue prophetia sic loquitur. Est [et] alius locus aput Zachariam, qui hoc euidenter ostendit, quod omnipotentem misit omnipotens: quis quem. nisi Deus Pater Deum Filium? Nam ita scriptum est: Haec dicit Dominus omnipotens: Post gloriam misit me super gentes, quae spoliauerunt uos;
yet He would not be understood to be Jesus Christ, had He not added: 'And now the Lord God has sent Me, and His Spirit.' For He said this according to the form of a servant, using the word of past time concerning a future thing, just as in the same prophet it is read: 'As a sheep He was led to the slaughter.' For he did not say 'shall be led,' but, for that which was future, he put the word of past time. And prophecy assiduously speaks thus. There is also another passage in Zechariah which evidently shows this, that the Almighty sent the Almighty: who whom, but God the Father God the Son? For thus it is written: 'Thus saith the Lord Almighty: After the glory He has sent Me upon the nations which spoiled you;'
然而祂不會被理解為耶穌基督,若祂沒有加上:「如今主神差遣了我,並祂的靈。」因為祂這話是按奴僕的形像說的,用過去時態的字眼論及將來之事,正如在同一位先知書中所讀到的:「祂像羊被牽到宰殺之地。」因為他不說「將被牽」,而是為著那將來之事,用了過去時態的字。預言一向如此說話。在撒迦利亞書中還有另一段話,明顯地顯出這事,即全能者差遣了全能者:是誰差遣誰呢?豈不是神聖父差遣神聖子嗎?因為經上這樣記著:「萬軍之主如此說:在顯出榮耀之後,祂差遣我去攻擊那擄掠你們的列國;」
3:2948
quia qui tetigerit uos, quasi [qui] tangit pupillam oculi eius. Ecce ego inferam manum meam super eos, et erunt spolia his, qui seruierant eis;et cognoscetis quia Dominus omnipotens misit me. Ecce dicit Dominus omnipotens a Domino omnipotente se missum. Quis hic audeat intellegere nisi Christum loquentem, scilicet ouibus quae perierant domus Israel? Ait namque in euangelio: Non sum missus nisi ad oues quae perierunt domus Israel; quas hic comparauit pupillae oculi Dei propter excellentissimum dilectionis adfectum; ex quo genere ouium etiam ipsi apostoli fuerunt. Sed post gloriam resurrectionis utique suae (quae antequam fieret, ait euangelista:
'for he who touches you is as one who touches the pupil of His eye. Behold, I will bring My hand upon them, and they shall be spoils to those who served them; and ye shall know that the Lord Almighty has sent Me.' Behold, the Lord Almighty says that He was sent by the Lord Almighty. Who here would dare to understand any but Christ speaking, namely to the sheep which had perished of the house of Israel? For He says in the Gospel: 'I am not sent but to the sheep which have perished of the house of Israel'; which here He compared to the pupil of the eye of God on account of the most excellent affection of love; of which kind of sheep the apostles themselves also were. But after the glory of His resurrection, of course (before which came to pass, the evangelist says:
「因為那觸動你們的,就是觸動祂眼中的瞳人。看哪,我必向他們動手,他們就必作那些服事他們之人的擄物;你們便知道萬軍之主差遣了我。」看哪,萬軍之主說自己是被萬軍之主差遣的。在這裡誰敢理解為別人在說話,而非基督呢?就是對以色列家失喪的羊說話。因為祂在福音書中說:「我奉差遣不過是到以色列家失喪的羊那裡去」;祂在此因那最卓越的愛之情,把這些羊比作神眼中的瞳人;使徒們自己也屬於這類羊。但在祂復活的榮耀之後(在這榮耀成就之前,福音書作者說:
3:2949
Iesus nondum erat glorificatus) etiam super gentes missus est in apostolis suis, ac sic inpletum est quod in psalmo legitur: Erues me de contradictionibus populi, constitues me in caput gentium, ut, qui spoliauerant Israelitas quibusque Israelitae seruierant, quando sunt gentibus subditi, non uicissim eodem modo spoliarentur, sed ipsi spolia fierent Israelitarum (hoc enim apostolis promiserat dicens: Faciam uos piscatores hominum, et uni eorum: Ex hoc iam, inquit, homines eris capiens); spolia ergo fierent, sed in bonum, tamquam erepta uasa illi forti, sed fortius adligato. Item per eundem prophetam Dominus loquens:
'Jesus was not yet glorified'), He was also sent upon the nations in His apostles, and thus was fulfilled what is read in the psalm: 'Thou shalt deliver Me from the contradictions of the people, Thou shalt set Me at the head of the nations'; so that those who had spoiled the Israelites and whom the Israelites had served, when they are made subject to the nations, should not in turn be spoiled in the same way, but should themselves become the spoils of the Israelites (for this He had promised to the apostles, saying: 'I will make you fishers of men,' and to one of them: 'From henceforth,' He says, 'thou shalt be catching men'); spoils therefore they should become, but unto good, like vessels snatched from that strong one, but more strongly bound. Again, the Lord speaking through the same prophet:
「耶穌尚未得著榮耀」),祂也在祂的使徒裡被差遣到列國去,於是詩篇所記的便應驗了:「你必救我脫離百姓的爭競,立我作列國的元首」;如此那些曾擄掠以色列人、且以色列人曾服事過的人,當他們臣服於列國時,不再照樣反被擄掠,乃是自己成為以色列人的擄物(因為祂曾向使徒應許這事,說:「我要叫你們得人如得魚」,又對其中一人說:「從今以後,你要得人了」);所以他們要成為擄物,但卻是歸於善,如同從那壯士手中被奪回的器皿,那壯士已被更牢固地捆綁。主又藉同一位先知說:
3:2950
Et erit, inquit, in die illa quaeram auferre omnes gentes quae ueniunt contra Hierusalem, et effundam super domum Dauid et super habitatores Hierusalemspiritumgratiaeetraisericordiaejetadspicient ad me pro eo quod insultauerunt, et plangent super eo planctum quasi super carissimum, et dolebunt dolore quasi super unigenitum. Numquid nisi Dei est auferre omnes gentes inimicas sanctae ciuitatis Hierusalem, quae ueniunt contra eam, id est contrariae sunt ei, uel, sicut alii sunt interpretati, ueniunt super ... eam, id est, ut eam sibi subiciant; aut effundere super domum Dauid et super habitatores eiusdem ciuitatis spiritum gratiae et misericordiae?
'And it shall come to pass in that day,' He says, 'that I will seek to take away all the nations which come against Jerusalem; and I will pour out upon the house of David and upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem the spirit of grace and of mercy; and they shall look upon Me because they insulted Me, and they shall mourn over Him a mourning as over a most beloved one, and shall grieve with grief as over an only-begotten.' Is it not God's alone to take away all the nations hostile to the holy city Jerusalem, which come against it, that is, are contrary to it, or, as others have interpreted, come upon it, that is, to subject it to themselves; or to pour out upon the house of David and upon the inhabitants of the same city the spirit of grace and of mercy?
祂說:「到那日,我必尋求除滅一切前來攻擊耶路撒冷的列國;我必將恩典與憐憫的靈澆灌大衛家和耶路撒冷的居民。他們必仰望我,就是他們所侮辱的,又要為祂悲哀,如喪至愛的;並要為祂憂傷,如喪獨生子。」除滅一切敵對聖城耶路撒冷、前來攻擊它(即與它為敵,或如別人所譯,前來臨到它,即要使它臣服於己)的列國,豈不是惟獨神所能的嗎?將恩典與憐憫的靈澆灌大衛家和這城的居民,豈不也是惟獨神所能的嗎?
3:2951
Hoc utique Dei est, et ex persona Dei dicitur per prophetam; et tamen hunc Deum haec tam magna et tam diuina facientem se Christus ostendit adiungendo adque dicendo: Et adspicient ad me pro eo quod insultauerunt, et plangent super eo planctum quasi super carissimum (siue dilectum) et dolebunt dolore quasi super unigenitum. Paenitebit quippe Iudaeos in die illa, etiam eos, qui accepturi sunt spiritum gratiae et misericordiae, quod in eius passione insultauerint Christo, cum ad eum adspexerint in sua maiestate uenientem eumque esse cognouerint, quem prius humilem in suis parentibus inluserunt;
This is assuredly God's, and is said from the person of God through the prophet; and yet Christ shows Himself to be this God doing such great and such divine things, by subjoining and saying: 'And they shall look upon Me because they insulted Me, and they shall mourn over Him a mourning as over a most beloved one (or a beloved one), and shall grieve with grief as over an only-begotten.' For in that day the Jews shall repent, even those who are to receive the spirit of grace and of mercy, that in His passion they insulted Christ, when they shall have looked upon Him coming in His majesty and shall have recognized Him to be the very one whom in His humility, in their forefathers, they mocked;
這確實是惟獨神所能的,是藉先知從神的位格說出的;然而基督藉著附加並說出以下的話,顯明祂自己就是這位行如此偉大、如此神聖之事的神:「他們必仰望我,就是他們所侮辱的,又要為祂悲哀,如喪至愛的(或所愛的);並要為祂憂傷,如喪獨生子。」因為到那日,猶太人必懊悔,連那些將要領受恩典與憐憫之靈的人也要懊悔,因他們在祂受難時侮辱了基督;當他們仰望祂帶著威嚴而來,並認出祂正是他們在其祖先身上於祂卑微時所譏誚的那一位之時;
3:2952
quamuis et ipsi parentes eorum tantae illius inpietatis auctores resurgentes uidebunt eum, sed puniendi iam. non adhuc corrigendi. Non itaque hoc loco ipsi intellegendi sunt, ubi dictum est: Et effundam super domum Dauid et super habitatores Hierusalem spiritum gratiae et misericordiae; et adspicient ad me pro eo quod insultauerunt; sed tamen de illorum stirpe uenientes, qui per Heliam illo tempore credituri sunt. Sed sicut dicimus Iudaeis: \'Vos occidistis Christum\', quamuis hoc parentes eorum fecerint: sic et isti se dolebunt fecisse quodam modo, quod fecerunt illi, ex quorum stirpe descendunt.
although their forefathers also, the authors of that so great impiety, rising again shall see Him, but now to be punished, not now to be corrected. Not therefore in this place are they themselves to be understood, where it is said: 'And I will pour out upon the house of David and upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem the spirit of grace and of mercy; and they shall look upon Me because they insulted Me'; but rather those coming of their stock, who through Elijah at that time shall believe. But just as we say to the Jews: 'You killed Christ,' although their forefathers did this: so these too shall grieve to have done in some way what those did, from whose stock they descend.
雖然他們的祖先,就是那如此重大不敬虔之事的肇始者,復活時也要看見祂,但如今是要受懲罰,不再是要被矯正了。所以在所說的「我必將恩典與憐憫的靈澆灌大衛家和耶路撒冷的居民;他們必仰望我,就是他們所侮辱的」這話中,不是指他們自己,乃是指那些出於他們後裔、在那時藉以利亞要信主的人。但正如我們對猶太人說:「你們殺了基督」,雖然這是他們祖先所做的:照樣這些人也要為自己以某種方式做了那些人所做的事而憂傷,因他們是從那些人的後裔而出。
3:2953
Quamuis ergo accepto spiritu gratiae et misericordiae iam fideles non damnabuntur cum inpiis parentibus suis, dolebunt tamen tamquam ipsi fecerint, quod ab illis factum est. Non igitur dolebunt reatu criminis, sed pietatis adfectu. Sane ubi dixerunt septuaginta interpretes: Et adspicient ad me pro eo quod insultauerunt, sic interpretatum est ex Hebraeo: Et adspicient ad me, quem confixerunt; quo quidem uerbo euidentius Christus crucifixus apparet. Sed illa insultatio, quam septuaginta ponere maluerunt, eius uniuersae non defuit passioni.
Although therefore, having received the spirit of grace and of mercy, being now faithful, they shall not be condemned with their impious forefathers, yet they shall grieve as though they themselves had done what was done by those. They shall therefore grieve not by the guilt of the crime, but by the affection of piety. To be sure, where the Seventy translators said: 'And they shall look upon Me because they insulted Me,' it has been thus translated from the Hebrew: 'And they shall look upon Me, whom they pierced'; by which word indeed Christ crucified more evidently appears. But that insulting, which the Seventy preferred to put, was not lacking to His whole passion.
所以,他們既領受了恩典與憐憫的靈,如今成為信徒,便不會與他們不敬虔的祖先一同被定罪,然而他們仍要憂傷,彷彿是他們自己做了那些人所做的事。因此他們的憂傷不是出於罪行的咎責,乃是出於敬虔的情感。誠然,七十士譯者所說的「他們必仰望我,就是他們所侮辱的」,從希伯來文則被譯為:「他們必仰望我,就是他們所扎的」;藉這詞,被釘十字架的基督確實更明顯地顯出。但七十士譯者所寧願採用的那「侮辱」,在祂全部的受難中也並非缺乏。
3:2954
Nam et detento et adligato et adiudicato et obprobrio ignominiosae uestis induto et spinis coronato et calamo in capite percusso et inridenter fixis genibus adorato et crucem suam portanti et in ligno iam pendenti utique insultauerunt. Proinde interpretationem non sequentes unam, sed utramque iungentes, cum et insultauerunt et confixerunt legimus, plenius ueritatem dominicae passionis agnoscimus. Cum ergo in propheticis litteris ad nouissimum iudicium faciendum Deus legitur esse uenturus, etsi eius alia distinctio non ponatur, tantummodo propter ipsum iudicium Christus debet intellegi, quia etsi Pater iudicabit, per aduentum filii hominis iudicabit.
For both when He was seized and bound and condemned, and clothed with the reproach of a shameful garment, and crowned with thorns, and struck on the head with a reed, and mockingly adored with bended knees, and bearing His own cross, and now hanging on the tree—they assuredly insulted Him. Accordingly, by not following one interpretation, but joining both, since we read both 'they insulted' and 'they pierced,' we more fully recognize the truth of the Lord's passion. When therefore in the prophetic writings God is read as about to come to execute the last judgment, even if no other distinction of Him be set down, for the sake of the judgment itself Christ alone ought to be understood; because, even though the Father shall judge, He shall judge through the advent of the Son of man.
因為當祂被捉拿、被捆綁、被定罪,被披上羞辱之衣的譏誚,被戴上荊棘冠冕,被用葦子打頭,被人屈膝戲弄地下拜,背負自己的十字架,如今又懸掛在木頭上時——他們確實侮辱了祂。因此,我們不單採用一種翻譯,而是把兩種合併,既讀到「他們侮辱」又讀到「他們扎」,便更完全地認識主受難的真相。所以當在先知書中讀到神要來施行末後的審判時,即使沒有為祂設下別的區分,單為著那審判本身,也當理解為惟獨基督;因為,即使聖父要施行審判,祂也要藉人子的降臨來審判。
3:2955
Nam ipse per suae praesentiae manifestationem non iudicat quemquam, sed omne iudicium dedit Filio, qui manifestabitur homo iudicaturus, sicut homo est iudicatus. Quis est enim alius, de quo item Deus loquitur per Esaiam sub nomine Iacob et Israel, de cuius semine corpus accepit? quod ita scriptum est: Iacob puer meus, suscipiam illum; Israel electus meus, adsumsit eum anima mea. Dedi Spiritum meum in illum, iudicium gentibus proferet. Non clamabit neque cessabit neque audietur foris uox eius. Calamum quassatum non conteret et linum fumans non exstinguet; sed in ueritate proferet iudicium. Refulgebit et non confringetur, donec ponat in terra iudicium; et in nomine eius gentes sperabunt.
For He Himself, by the manifestation of His presence, judges no one, but has given all judgment to the Son, who shall be made manifest as a man about to judge, even as He was judged as a man. For who else is He, of whom likewise God speaks through Isaiah under the name of Jacob and Israel, from whose seed He took a body? as it is thus written: 'Jacob is my servant, I will uphold him; Israel is my chosen one, my soul has taken him to itself. I have put my Spirit upon him, he shall bring forth judgment to the nations. He shall not cry out, nor cease, nor shall his voice be heard outside. A bruised reed he shall not break, and smoking flax he shall not quench; but in truth he shall bring forth judgment. He shall shine forth and not be broken, until he set judgment in the earth; and in his name the nations shall hope.'
因為祂自己藉著祂同在的顯明並不審判任何人,卻將一切審判交給了子;這子要顯現為一個將要施行審判的人,正如祂曾作為人被審判一樣。還有誰是這一位呢?神也照樣藉以賽亞,用雅各和以色列的名提到祂,祂就是從這一族的後裔取了身體的那一位。正如經上所記:「我的僕人雅各,我必扶持他;我的選民以色列,我的心已揀選他。我已將我的靈賜在他身上,他必將公理傳給列國。他不喧嚷,也不止息,他的聲音也不在街上被人聽見。壓傷的蘆葦他不折斷,將殘的燈火他不吹滅;他憑真實將公理傳開。他必發光,不致受挫,直到他在地上設立公理;列國都要仰望他的名。」
3:2956
In Hebraeo non legitur Iacob et Israel: sed quod ibi legitur seruus meus, nimirum septuaginta interpretes uolentes admonere quatenus id accipiendum sit, quia scilicet propter formam serui dictum est, in qua se Altissimus humillimum praebuit, ipsius hominis nomen ad eum significandum posuerunt, de cuius genere eadem serui forma suscepta est. Datus est in eum Spiritus sanctus, quod et columbae specie euangelio teste monstratum est; iudicium gentibus protulit, quia praenuntiauit futurum, quod gentibus erat occultum; mansuetudine non clamauit, nec tamen in praedicanda ueritate cessauit;
In the Hebrew there is not read 'Jacob' and 'Israel': but what is there read is 'my servant.' Doubtless the Seventy translators, wishing to point out in what sense this should be taken — namely that it was said on account of the form of a servant, in which the Most High showed Himself most lowly — set down the name of that very man to signify Him from whose race that same form of a servant was taken. The Holy Spirit was given upon Him, which was also shown in the form of a dove, as the Gospel testifies; He brought forth judgment to the nations, because He foretold a future thing that was hidden from the nations; in His meekness He did not cry out, yet He did not cease in proclaiming the truth;
在希伯來原文中並沒有「雅各」和「以色列」,而那裏所讀到的乃是「我的僕人」。七十士譯者無疑是想要提醒人該怎樣領會這話,就是說,這是為著僕人的形像而說的——至高者在這形像中將自己顯為極其卑微的——故此他們用那人本身的名字,來指明祂這位從那一族取了同一僕人形像的主。聖靈賜在祂身上,這也如福音所見證的,以鴿子的形狀顯明出來;祂將公理傳給列國,因為祂預告了那向列國隱藏的將來之事;祂以溫柔不喧嚷,卻也並未止息傳揚真理;
3:2957
sed non est audita foris uox eius nec auditur, quando quidem ab eis, qui foris ab eius corpore praecisi sunt, non illi oboeditur; ipsosque suos persecutores Iudaeos, qui calamo quassato perdita integritate [et] lino fumanti amisso lumine conparati sunt, non contriuit, non exstinxit, quia pepercit eis, qui nondum uenerat eos iudicare, sed iudicari ab eis. In ueritate sane protulit iudicium praedicens eis, quando puniendi essent, si in sua malignitate persisterent. Refulsit in monte facies eius, in orbe fama eius; nec confractus siue contritus est, quia neque in se neque in ecclesia sua, ut esse desisteret, persecutoribus cessit;
but His voice was not heard outside, nor is it heard, since indeed He is not obeyed by those who have been cut off outside from His body; and His own persecutors, the Jews — who, having lost their wholeness, are likened to a bruised reed, and, having lost their light, to smoking flax — He did not break, He did not quench, because He spared them, He who had not yet come to judge them, but to be judged by them. Yet in truth He did bring forth judgment, foretelling to them when they should be punished, if they persisted in their malice. His face shone forth on the mountain, His fame throughout the world; nor was He broken or crushed, because neither in Himself nor in His Church did He yield to His persecutors so as to cease to be;
但祂的聲音不在外面被人聽見,現今也不被聽見,因為那些在祂身體之外被剪除的人並不順從祂;至於祂自己的逼迫者猶太人——他們失去了完整,好比壓傷的蘆葦,失去了光,好比將殘的燈火——祂卻不折斷、不吹滅,因為祂憐惜了他們;祂那時還未來審判他們,乃是來受他們審判。然而祂確實憑真實將公理傳開,預先告訴他們:他們若執迷於自己的惡意,必在何時受懲罰。祂的臉面在山上發光,祂的名聲傳遍全地;祂並未被折斷或壓碎,因為祂無論在自己身上或在祂的教會裏,都不向逼迫者退讓以致止息存在;
3:2958
et ideo non est factum nec fiet, quod inimici eius dixerunt uel dicunt: Quando morietur et peribit nomen eius? donec ponat in terra iudicium. Ecce manifestatum est quod absconditum quaerebamus; hoc enim est nouissimum iudicium, quod ponet in terra, cum uenerit ipse de caelo, de quo iam uidemus inpletum, quod hic ultimum positum est: Et nomine eius gentes sperabunt. Per hoc certe quod negari non potest etiam illud credatur quod inpudenter negatur. Quis enim speraret, quod etiam hi, qui nolunt adhuc credere in Christum, iam nobiscum uident et. quoniam negare non possunt, dentibus suis frendent et tabescunt?
and therefore that has not come to pass, nor shall it come to pass, which His enemies have said or say: 'When shall he die and his name perish?' — until He set judgment in the earth. Behold, that has now been made manifest which, when hidden, we were seeking; for this is the last judgment, which He shall set in the earth, when He Himself shall come from heaven; of which we already see fulfilled that which is here set last: 'And in his name the nations shall hope.' By this, surely, which cannot be denied, let that also be believed which is shamelessly denied. For who would have hoped that even those who as yet refuse to believe in Christ should now see along with us, and — since they cannot deny it — gnash their teeth and pine away?
故此,祂仇敵所說或所說的這話並未成就,也必不成就:「他幾時死,他的名幾時滅沒呢?」——直到祂在地上設立公理。看哪,我們先前所尋求的那隱藏之事,如今已顯明出來了;因為這就是末後的審判,是祂從天降臨時要在地上設立的;對於這審判,我們已看見那放在此處末了的話應驗了:「列國都要仰望他的名。」既然這是不能否認的,就讓那被人厚顏否認的也照樣得著相信吧。因為誰能盼望:連那些至今仍不肯信基督的人,如今竟與我們一同看見,並且既不能否認,便咬牙切齒、漸漸消亡呢?
3:2959
Quis, inquam, speraret gentes in Christi nomine speraturas, quando tenebatur ligabatur, caedebatur inludebatur, crucifigebatur, quando et ipsi discipuli spem perdiderant, quam in illo habere iam coeperant? Quod tunc uix unus latro sperauit in cruce, nunc . sperant gentes longe lateque diffusae, et ne in aeternum moriantur, ipsa in qua ille mortuus est cruce signantur. Nullus igitur uel negat uel dubitat per Christum Iesum tale, quale istis sacris litteris praenuntiatur, nouissimum futurum esse iudicium, nisi qui eisdem litteris nescio qua incredibili animositate seu caecitate non credit, quae iam ueritatem suam orbi demonstrauere terrarum.
Who, I say, would have hoped that the nations would hope in the name of Christ, at the time when He was being held, bound, beaten, mocked, crucified — when even His own disciples had lost the hope which they had already begun to have in Him? What then scarcely one thief hoped on the cross, now the nations, spread far and wide, hope; and that they may not die forever, they are marked with the very cross on which He died. No one therefore either denies or doubts that, through Christ Jesus, such a last judgment as is foretold in these sacred writings shall come to pass, save him who, by some unbelievable animosity or blindness, does not believe in those same writings which have already demonstrated their truth to the whole earth.
我說,當基督被捉拿、被捆綁、被鞭打、被戲弄、被釘十字架的時候——連祂自己的門徒都已失去他們起初在祂裏面所懷有的盼望——誰能盼望列國要仰望基督的名呢?那時惟有一個強盜在十字架上勉強懷了盼望,如今卻有遠近廣傳的列國都懷著盼望;他們為了不致永遠死亡,就用祂為之而死的那同一個十字架受印記。因此,沒有人否認或懷疑:藉著基督耶穌,必有這聖經所預言的末後審判要成就;除非有人出於某種令人難以置信的敵意或盲目,竟不信這已向全地證明了自己真實性的同一部聖經。
3:2960
In illo itaque iudicio uel circa illud iudicium has res didicimus esse uenturas, Heliam Thesbiten, fidem Iudaeorum, Antichristum persecuturum, Christum iudicaturum, mortuorum resurrectionem, bonorum malorumque diremtionem, mundi conflagrationem eiusdemque renouationem. Quae omnia quidem uentura esse credendum est; sed quibus modis et quo ordine ueniant, magis tunc docebit rerum experientia, quam nunc ad perfectum hominum intellegentia ualet consequi. Existimo tamen eo quo a me commemorata sunt ordine esse uentura. Duo nobis ad hoc opus pertinentes reliqui sunt libri, ut adiuuante Domino promissa conpleamus; quorum erit unus de malorum supplicio, alius de felicitate iustorum;
In that judgment therefore, or about that judgment, we have learned that these things are to come: Elijah the Tishbite, the conversion of the Jews, Antichrist who shall persecute, Christ who shall judge, the resurrection of the dead, the separating of the good and the evil, the conflagration of the world and its renewal. That all these things are indeed to come, we must believe; but in what manners and in what order they shall come, the actual experience of the events will then teach better than human understanding can now attain to perfectly. Yet I think they will come in the order in which they have been mentioned by me. Two books remain to us pertaining to this work, that, with the Lord's help, we may fulfill our promises; of which one shall be on the punishment of the wicked, the other on the felicity of the righteous;
因此,在那審判中,或環繞著那審判,我們已得知這些事將要來到:提斯比人以利亞、猶太人的歸信、要施行逼迫的敵基督、要施行審判的基督、死人的復活、善人與惡人的分別、世界的焚燒及其更新。這一切事確實將要來到,我們必須相信;但它們將以何等方式、何等次序來到,到那時,事件本身的經歷所教導的,要勝過如今人的悟性所能完全達到的。然而我認為它們將按我所提及的次序來到。為這部著作我們還剩下兩卷,好叫我們靠著主完成所應許的;其中一卷論惡人所受的刑罰,另一卷論義人的福樂;
3:2961
in quibus maxime, sicut Deus donauerit, argumenta refellentur humana, quae contra praedicta ac promissa diuina sapienter sibi miseri rodere uidentur et salubris fidei nutrimenta uelut falsa et ridenda contemnunt. Qui uero secundum Deum sapiunt, omnia, quae incredibilia uidentur hominibus et tamen scripturis sanctis, quarum iam ueritas multis modis adserta est, continentur, maximum argumentum tenent ueracem Dei omnipotentiam, quem certum habent nullo modo in eis potuisse mentiri et posse facere quod inpossibile est infideli. De ordine disputationis, qua prius disserendum est de perpetuo supplicio damnatorum cum diabolo quam de aeterna felicitate sanctorum.
in which, especially, as God shall grant, the human arguments shall be refuted by which wretched men think to gnaw wisely against the divine predictions and promises, and despise the nourishments of saving faith as though they were false and laughable. But those who are wise according to God hold all things which seem incredible to men, and yet are contained in the holy Scriptures (whose truth has already been asserted in many ways), as a most powerful argument for the truthful omnipotence of God, whom they hold as certain that He could in no way lie in them, and that He can do what is impossible to the unbeliever. Concerning the order of the discussion, in which we must treat first of the perpetual punishment of the damned with the devil, before treating of the eternal felicity of the saints.
在這兩卷中,尤其要照神所賜的,駁斥那些人的論據——可憐的人自以為聰明地用這些論據來咬嚙神的預言和應許,並輕看那拯救之信德的滋養,當作是虛假可笑的。但那些照神為智慧的人,卻把一切在人看為難信、然而包含在聖經中(聖經的真實性已多方得到確證)的事,當作神信實全能最有力的證據;他們確信神在這些事上絕不能說謊,並且祂能行那在不信者看為不可能的事。關於討論的次序:我們必須先論被定罪者與魔鬼所受永遠的刑罰,然後才論聖徒永遠的福樂。
3:2962
Cum per Christum Dominum nostrum, iudicem uiuorum adque mortuorum, ad debitos fines ambae peruenerint ciuitates, quarum est una Dei, altera diaboli, cuius modi supplicium sit futurum diaboli et omnium ad eum pertinentium. in hoc libro nobis, quantum ope diuina ualebimus, diligentius disputandum est. Ideo autem hunc tenere ordinem malui, ut postea disseram de felicitate sanctorum, quoniam utrumque cum corporibus erit et incredibilius uidetur esse in aeternis corpora durare cruciatibus quam sine dolore ullo in aeterna beatitudine permanere;
When through Christ our Lord, the judge of the living and the dead, both cities shall have arrived at their due ends — of which one is God's, the other the devil's — what manner of punishment shall be the future punishment of the devil and of all who belong to him, must in this book be discussed by us more diligently, so far as we shall be able by divine aid. And I have preferred to keep this order, so that I may afterwards discourse of the felicity of the saints, because both will be with bodies, and it seems more incredible that bodies should endure in eternal torments than that they should remain without any pain in eternal blessedness;
當藉著我們的主基督——這活人死人的審判者——兩座城各自到達它們應得的結局時(其中一座是神的城,另一座是魔鬼的城),魔鬼以及一切屬於他的人將要承受何等的刑罰,這必須在本卷中由我們更加殷勤地加以討論,盡我們靠神的幫助所能及的。我寧願保持這個次序,好叫我能在之後論述聖徒的福樂,因為這兩者都是與身體相連的,而身體在永遠的痛苦中存留,似乎比身體毫無痛苦地永遠存於蒙福之中更為難信;
3:2963
ac per hoc cum illam poenam non debere esse incredibilem demonstrauero, adiuuabit me pluri - u mum, ut multo facilius omni carens molestia inmortalitas corporum in sanctis futura credatur. Nec a diuinis ordo iste abhorret eloquiis, ubi aliquando quidem bonorum beatitudo prius ponitur, ut est illud: Qui bona fecerunt, in resurrectionem uitae; qui autem mala egerunt, in resurrectionem iudicii; sed aliquando et posterius, ut est: Mittet filius hominis angelos suos, et colligent de regno eius omnia scandala et mittent in caminum ignis ardentem; illic erit fletus et stridor dentium; tunc iusti fulgebunt sicut sol in regno Patris sui, et illud:
and on this account, when I shall have demonstrated that that punishment ought not to be incredible, it will help me very greatly, so that much more easily the future immortality of the bodies of the saints, free from all distress, may be believed. Nor is this order at variance with the divine utterances, where sometimes indeed the blessedness of the good is placed first, as is that saying: 'They who have done good, unto the resurrection of life; but they who have done evil, unto the resurrection of judgment'; but sometimes also it is placed later, as is this: 'The Son of man shall send his angels, and they shall gather out of his kingdom all stumbling-blocks, and shall cast them into the burning furnace of fire; there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth; then shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father'; and that other:
因此,當我證明了那刑罰不該被視為難信之後,這將大大幫助我,好叫聖徒身體將來脫離一切苦難的不朽更容易被人相信。這個次序也不與神的話相牴觸,因為在神的話中,有時善人的福樂確實被放在前面,如那句話:「行善的復活得生,行惡的復活定罪」;但有時也被放在後面,如這句:「人子要差遣他的使者,把他國度裏一切絆跌人的收聚出來,丟在火爐裏;在那裏必要哀哭切齒;那時義人在他們父的國裏,要發出光來,像太陽一樣」;又如那句:
3:2964
Sic ibunt isti in supplicium aeternum, iusti autem in uitam \' aeternam; et in prophetis, quod commemorare longum est, nunc ille, nunc iste ordo, si quis inspiciat, inuenitur. Sed ego istum qua causa elegerim, dixi. CAPUT II. An possint corpora in ustione ignis esse perpetua. Quid igitur ostendam, unde conuincantur increduli, posse humana corpora animata adque uiuentia non solum numquam morte dissolui, sed in aeternorum quoque ignium durare tormentis? Nolunt enim hoc ad Omnipotentis nos referre potentiam, sed aliquo exemplo persuaderi sibi flagitant. Quibus si respondebimus esse animalia profecto corruptibilia, quia mortalia. quae tamen in mediis ignibus uiuant;
'These shall go away into eternal punishment, but the righteous into life eternal'; and in the prophets, which it would be tedious to recount, now the one order, now the other, if anyone should examine, is found. But I have said for what cause I have chosen this one. CHAPTER II. Whether bodies can be perpetual in the burning of fire. What therefore shall I show, by which the unbelieving may be convinced, that human bodies, animated and living, can not only never be dissolved by death, but also endure in the torments of eternal fires? For they are unwilling that we should refer this to the power of the Omnipotent, but they demand to be persuaded by some example. To whom, if we shall answer that there are animals which are assuredly corruptible, because mortal, which nevertheless live in the midst of fires;
「這些人要往永刑裏去,那些義人要往永生裏去」;在眾先知書中(一一列舉太過冗長),若有人察看,就會發現時而是這個次序,時而是那個次序。然而我已說明我選擇這個次序的緣故。第二章 論身體能否在火的焚燒中永久存留。那麼,我要用甚麼來向不信的人證明:人受造的身體,既有生命又活著,不僅能永不被死亡所消滅,並且能在永火的痛苦中存留呢?因為他們不願我們把這事歸於全能者的能力,卻要求人用某種例子來說服他們。我們若回答說:確有一些動物,因為是必死的,所以無疑是會朽壞的,但牠們卻活在烈火之中;
3:2965
nonnullum etiam genus uermium in aquarum calidarum scaturrigine reperiri, quarum feruorem nemo inpune contrectat; illos autem non solum sine ulla sui laesione ibi esse, sed extra esse non posse: aut nolunt credere, si ostendere non ualemus; aut, si ualuerimus sine oculis demonstrare res ipsas siue per testes idoneos edocere, non satis esse hoc ad exemplum rei, de qua quaestio est, eadem infidelitate contendent, quia haec animalia nec semper uiuunt et in illis femoribus sine doloribus uiuunt: suae quippe naturae conuenientibus uegetantur illis, non cruciantur elementis; quasi non incredibilius sit uegetari quam cruciari talibus rebus.
and that a certain kind of worms is also found in the bubbling of hot waters, whose heat no one handles unharmed; yet those creatures not only are there without any injury to themselves, but cannot be outside it — either they are unwilling to believe it, if we are not able to show it; or, if we have been able to demonstrate the things themselves before their eyes, or to teach it through suitable witnesses, they will contend with the same unbelief that this is not enough as an example of the matter in question, because these animals neither always live, and live in those very heats without pains: for they are vivified by elements suited to their own nature, not tortured by them; as though it were not more incredible to be vivified than to be tortured by such things.
並且在滾燙泉水的湧流中也發現某種蟲類,沒有人能不受傷地觸摸那熱度;然而那些生物不僅在那裏毫無損傷地存活,並且離開了那裏就不能存活——他們若不是在我們無法展示時就不肯相信;就是即使我們能把事物本身擺在他們眼前展示,或藉合適的見證人來教導他們,他們仍要以同樣的不信爭辯,說這不足以作為所討論之事的例子,因為這些動物既不是永遠活著,並且在那些熱度中存活時也毫無痛苦:原來牠們乃是被合乎自己本性的元素所滋養,並非被那些元素所折磨;好像被這樣的事物滋養比被折磨還不更難信似的。
3:2966
Mirabile est enim dolere in ignibus et tamen uiuere, sed mirabilius uiuere in ignibus nec dolere. Si autem hoc creditur, quur non et illud? CAPUT III. An consequens sit, ut corporeum dolorem sequatur carnis interitus. Sed nullum est, inquiunt, corpus, quod dolere possit nec possit mori. Et hoc unde scimus? Nam de corporibus quis certus est daemonum, utrum in eis doleant, quando se adfligi magnis cruciatibus confitentur? Quod si respondetur terrenum corpus solidum scilicet adque conspicuum nullum esse, adque ut uno potius nomine id explicem, nullam esse carnem, quae dolere possit morique non possit: quid aliud dicitur, nisi quod sensu corporis homines et experientia collegerunt?
For it is marvelous to suffer pain in fire and yet to live, but more marvelous to live in fire and not suffer pain. If, however, this latter is believed, why not also the former? CHAPTER III. Whether it follows that the destruction of the flesh follows bodily pain. But there is no body, they say, which can suffer pain and cannot die. And whence do we know this? For who is certain about the bodies of demons, whether they suffer pain in them, when they confess that they are afflicted with great torments? But if it be answered that there is no earthly body — solid, that is, and visible — and, to express it rather by one name, that there is no flesh which can suffer pain and cannot die: what else is said, except what men have gathered by the sense and experience of the body?
因為在火中受痛苦而仍然活著,固然是奇妙的;但在火中活著而不受痛苦,卻更為奇妙。然而若這後一樣可信,為甚麼前一樣就不可信呢?第三章 論身體的痛苦是否必然帶來肉體的毀滅。但他們說,沒有一個身體能受痛苦而不能死亡。我們怎麼知道這事呢?因為當鬼魔承認牠們受極大的折磨時,誰能確知牠們的身體是否在其中受痛苦呢?但若有人回答說:沒有一個地上的身體——就是堅實又可見的——並且用一個名稱來表達,沒有一種肉體能受痛苦而不能死亡:這話豈不過是人藉身體的感覺和經驗所歸納出來的麼?
3:2967
Nullam namque carnem nisi mortalem sciunt; et haec est eorum tota ratio, ut, quod experti non sunt, nequaquam esse posse arbitrentur. Nam cuius rationis est dolorem facere mortis argumentum, cum uitae potius sit indicium? Etsi enim quaerimus, utrum semper possit uiuere: certum tamen est uiuere omne quod dolet doloremque omnem nisi in re uiuente esse non posse. Necesse est ergo ut uiuat dolens, non est necesse ut occidat dolor, quia nec corpora ista mortalia et utique moritura omnis dolor occidit, et ut dolor aliquis possit occidere. illa causa est, quoniam sic est anima conexa huic corpori, ut summis doloribus cedat adque discedat;
For they know no flesh save mortal flesh; and this is their whole reasoning, that what they have not experienced, they judge can by no means exist. For what reasoning is it to make pain an argument for death, when it is rather an indication of life? For although we ask whether it can always live, yet it is certain that everything which feels pain lives, and that all pain cannot be except in a living thing. It is necessary therefore that the one suffering pain should live, but it is not necessary that pain should slay; for not all pain slays even these mortal and assuredly destined-to-die bodies, and the reason that some pain can slay is this: that the soul is so connected to this body that it yields to the highest pains and departs;
因為他們所知道的肉體只有必死的肉體;這就是他們全部的推理:凡他們未曾經歷過的,他們就斷定絕不可能存在。然而把痛苦當作死亡的論據,是甚麼樣的推理呢?因為痛苦倒是生命的標誌。雖然我們問身體能否永遠活著,但有一件事是確定的:凡感覺痛苦的都是活著的,並且一切痛苦只能存在於活物之中。所以受痛苦的必然活著,但痛苦卻不必然致死;因為連這些必死、無疑註定要死的身體,也並非一切痛苦都能致死。某些痛苦之所以能致死,原因在於:魂與這身體的相連,乃是在極大的痛苦面前讓步而離開;
3:2968
quoniam et ipsa conpago membrorum adque uitalium sic infirma est, ut eam uim, quae magnum uel summum dolorem facit, non ualeat sustinere. Tunc autem tali corpori anima et eo conectetur modo, ut illud uinculum, sicut nulla temporis longitudine soluetur, ita nullo dolore rumpatur. Proinde etiamsi caro nunc talis nulla est, quae sensum doloris perpeti possit mortemque non possit: erit tamen tunc talis caro, qualis nunc non est, sicut talis erit et mors qualis nunc non est. Non enim nulla, sed sempiterna mors erit, quando nec uiuere anima poterit Deum non habendo nec doloribus corporis carere moriendo. Prima mors animam nolentem pellit e corpore, secunda mors animam nolentem tenet in corpore;
because the very framework of the members and vital parts is so weak that it cannot sustain that force which produces great or extreme pain. But then the soul shall be joined to such a body, and joined in such a manner, that, as that bond shall be loosed by no length of time, so it shall be broken by no pain. Accordingly, even if there is now no such flesh as can endure the sensation of pain and cannot die, there shall nevertheless then be such flesh as is not now, just as there shall be such a death as is not now. For it shall not be no death, but an everlasting death, when the soul shall neither be able to live by not having God, nor to be free from the pains of the body by dying. The first death drives the unwilling soul out of the body, the second death holds the unwilling soul in the body;
因為肢體與要害部位的構造本身就如此軟弱,以致不能承受那產生極大或至高痛苦的力量。但到那時,魂要與這樣的身體聯合,並且以這樣的方式聯合,使那聯結既不因時日的久長而鬆開,也不因任何痛苦而斷裂。因此,即使現今並沒有這樣的肉體,能忍受痛苦的感覺而不能死亡,到那時卻必有現今所沒有的這樣的肉體,正如那時必有現今所沒有的這樣的死亡。因為那將不是沒有死亡,乃是永遠的死亡,那時魂既不能因沒有神而活著,也不能因死亡而脫離身體的痛苦。頭一次的死把不願意的魂從身體裏趕出,第二次的死把不願意的魂留在身體裏;
3:2969
ab utraque morte communiter id habetur, ut quod non uult anima de suo corpore patiatur. Adtendunt autem isti contradictores nullam esse nunc caris, quae dolorem pati possit mortemque non possit, et non adtendunt esse tamen aliquid tale quod corpore maius sit. Ipse quippe animus, cuius praesentia corpus uiuit et regitur, et dolorem pati potest et mori non potest. Ecce inuenta res est, quae, cum sensum doloris habeat, inmortalis est. Hoc igitur erit tunc etiam in corporibus damnatorum, quod nunc esse scimus in animis omnium. Si autem consideremus diligentius, dolor, qui dicitur corporis, magis ad animam pertinet.
by both deaths in common this is had, that the soul suffers from its own body what it does not will. But these contradictors attend to the fact that there is now no flesh which can suffer pain and cannot die, and they do not attend to the fact that there is nevertheless something such which is greater than the body. For the mind itself, by whose presence the body lives and is governed, can both suffer pain and cannot die. Behold, a thing has been found which, though it has the sensation of pain, is immortal. This therefore shall then be also in the bodies of the damned, which we now know to be in the minds of all. But if we consider more diligently, the pain which is called the body's pertains rather to the soul.
這兩種死亡所共有的,就是魂從自己的身體承受牠所不願意的。但這些反對者只注意現今並沒有能受痛苦而不能死亡的肉體,卻不注意確有某樣比身體更大之物。因為心思本身——身體靠著牠的同在而活著並受管理——既能受痛苦,又不能死亡。看哪,一樣事物已被找著,牠雖有痛苦的感覺,卻是不朽的。所以那如今我們知道存在於眾人心思中的,到那時也必在被定罪者的身體中。然而我們若更殷勤地思想,那被稱為身體之痛苦的,倒是屬於魂的。
3:2970
Animae est enim dolere, non corporis, etiam quando ei dolendi causa exsistit a corpore, cum in eo loco dolet, ubi laeditur corpus. Sicut ergo dicimus corpora sentientia et corpora uiuentia, cum ab anima sit corpori sensus et uita: ita corpora dicimus et dolentia, cum dolor corpori nisi ab anima esse non possit. Dolet itaque anima cum corpore in eo loco eius, ubi aliquid contingit ut doleat; dolet et sola, quamuis sit in corpore, cum aliqua causa etiam inuisibili tristis est ipsa corpore incolumi; dolet etiam non in corpore constituta; nam utique dolebat diues ille aput inferos, quando dicebat: Crucior in hac flamma. Corpus autem nec exanime dolet nec animatum sine anima dolet.
For to suffer pain belongs to the soul, not to the body, even when the cause of its pain arises from the body, when it suffers pain in that place where the body is hurt. Just as therefore we say bodies are sentient and bodies are living, although sense and life are to the body from the soul: so we also say bodies are pained, although pain cannot be to the body except from the soul. The soul therefore suffers pain together with the body in that place of it where something happens so that it is pained; and it suffers pain alone, although it is in the body, when from some cause, even an invisible one, it is sad, the body being unhurt; it suffers pain even when not placed in the body; for surely that rich man suffered pain in hell, when he said: 'I am tormented in this flame.' But the body neither, when lifeless, suffers pain, nor, when animated, suffers pain without the soul.
因為受痛苦是屬於魂的,不是屬於身體的,即使牠痛苦的緣由是出自身體,是在身體受傷之處受痛苦的時候。正如我們說身體有感覺、身體活著(雖然感覺和生命是從魂而來給身體的);照樣,我們也說身體受痛苦(雖然身體的痛苦只能從魂而來)。所以魂在身體那發生甚麼以致受痛苦之處,與身體一同受痛苦;牠雖在身體之內,卻也單獨受痛苦,就是當牠因某種緣由,甚至是看不見的緣由而憂愁,而身體卻無恙之時;牠甚至在不存於身體之內時也受痛苦;因為那財主在陰間實在受痛苦,當他說:「我在這火焰裏受苦。」但身體無生命時不受痛苦,有生氣而沒有魂時也不受痛苦。
3:2971
Si ergo a dolore argumentum recte sumeretur ad mortem, ut ideo mors possit accidere. quia potuit accidere et dolor, magis ad animam pertineret mori, ad quam magis pertinet et dolere. Cum uero illa, quae magis dolere potest, non possit mori, quid momenti adfert quur illa corpora, quoniam futura sunt in doloribus, ideo etiam moritura esse credamus? Dixerunt quidem Platonici ex terrenis corporibus moribundisque membris esse animae et metuere et cupere et dolere adque gaudere; unde Vergilius:
If therefore an argument were rightly drawn from pain to death, so that death could happen because pain too could happen, dying would belong rather to the soul, to which belongs rather the suffering of pain too. But since that which can suffer pain more cannot die, what weight does it bring, that we should believe those bodies, because they are to be in pains, therefore also to be destined to die? The Platonists indeed have said that it is from earthly bodies and dying members that the soul has both fearing and desiring and grieving and rejoicing; whence Virgil:
因此,若從痛苦正確地推論到死亡,使死亡能夠發生乃因痛苦也能發生,那麼死亡倒該更屬於魂,因為受痛苦也更屬於魂。但既然那更能受痛苦的卻不能死亡,那麼這論點有甚麼分量,叫我們因那些身體將要處於痛苦中,就相信它們也註定要死亡呢?柏拉圖派的人確實說過:魂的懼怕、貪戀、憂傷與歡喜,乃是出於屬地的身體和必死的肢體;故此維吉爾說:
3:2972
lHinc , inquit, (id est ex moribundis terreni corporis membris) metuunt cupiuntque, dolent gaudentque.\' Sed conuicimus eos in duodecimo huius operis libro, habere animas secundum ipsos ab omni etiam corporis labe purgatas diram cupiditatem. quae rursus incipiunt in corpora uelle reuerti. Ubi autem potest esse cupiditas, profecto etiam dolor potest. Frustrata quippe cupiditas, siue non perueniendo quo tendebat, siue amittendo quo peruenerat, uertitur in dolorem. Quapropter si anima, quae uel sola uel maxime dolet, habet tamen quandam pro suo modo inmortalitatem suam, non ideo mori poterunt illa corpora, quia dolebunt. Postremo si corpora faciunt, ut animae doleant, quur eis dolorem possunt.
'Hence,' he says (that is, from the dying members of the earthly body), 'they fear and desire, they grieve and rejoice.' But we refuted them in the twelfth book of this work, since according to themselves souls, even when purged from every defilement of the body, have a dire desire which again begins to wish to return into bodies. But where there can be desire, surely there can also be pain. For desire frustrated — whether by not reaching whither it was tending, or by losing what it had reached — is turned into pain. Wherefore, if the soul, which either alone or chiefly suffers pain, has nevertheless a certain immortality of its own after its own measure, those bodies shall not be able to die merely because they shall suffer pain. Finally, if bodies cause that souls should suffer pain, why can they bring pain upon them,
他說:「故此」(就是說,從屬地身體那必死的肢體),「他們懼怕、貪戀,憂傷、歡喜。」但我們已在本著作第十二卷駁斥了他們,因為按他們自己所說,魂即使已從身體的一切玷污中得了潔淨,仍有一種可怕的貪戀,這貪戀又重新開始想要返回身體。然而凡能有貪戀之處,必也能有痛苦。因為貪戀受挫——無論是因未能到達所趨向之處,或是因失去所已到達之物——就轉為痛苦。所以,若那單獨或主要受痛苦的魂,照牠自己的程度尚且有某種屬於牠自己的不朽,那麼那些身體就不能僅因將要受痛苦便會死亡。末了,若身體使魂受痛苦,為甚麼它們能將痛苦加在魂上,
3:2973
mortem uero inferre non possunt, nisi quia non est consequens, ut mortem faciat quod dolorem facit? Quur ergo incredibile est ita ignes illis corporibus dolorem posse inferre, non mortem, sicut ipsa corpora dolere animas faciunt, quas tamen non ideo mori cogunt? Non est igitur necessarium futurae mortis argumentum dolor. CAPUT IIII. De naturalibus exemplis, quorum consideratio doceat posse inter cruciatus uiuentia corpora permanere.
but cannot inflict death, except because it does not follow that what causes pain should cause death? Why therefore is it incredible that fires can thus inflict pain, not death, upon those bodies, just as the bodies themselves cause souls to suffer pain, which nevertheless they do not on that account compel to die? Pain therefore is not a necessary argument of future death. CHAPTER IV. On natural examples, the consideration of which may teach that living bodies can remain amid torments.
卻不能加上死亡,豈不正因為那造成痛苦的並不必然造成死亡麼?那麼,火能照樣將痛苦——而非死亡——加在那些身體上,正如身體本身使魂受痛苦、卻並不因此強迫魂死亡一樣,這事為甚麼是難信的呢?所以痛苦並不是將來死亡的必然論據。第四章 論一些自然界的例子,思想這些例子可教導人:活的身體能在痛苦中存留。
3:2974
Quapropter si, ut scripserunt qui naturas animalium curiosius indagarunt, salamandra in ignibus uiuit et quidam notissimi Siciliae montes, qui tanta temporis diuturnitate ac uetustate usque nunc ac deinceps flammis aestuant adque integri perseuerant, satis idonei testes sunt non omne, quod ardet, absumi et anima indicat non omne, quod dolere potest, posse etiam mori: quid adhuc a nobis rerum poscuntur exempla, quibus doceamus non esse incredibile, ut hominum corpora sempiterno supplicio punitorum et in igne animam non amittant et sine detrimento ardeant et sine interitu doleant?
Wherefore if, as those have written who have more curiously investigated the natures of animals, the salamander lives in fires, and certain very well-known mountains of Sicily, which through so great a duration and antiquity of time have until now, and shall hereafter, boil with flames and yet remain whole, are sufficiently suitable witnesses that not everything which burns is consumed; and the soul indicates that not everything which can suffer pain can also die: what further examples of things are demanded of us, by which we may teach that it is not incredible that the bodies of men punished with eternal punishment may both not lose the soul in fire, and burn without diminution, and suffer pain without destruction?
所以,正如那些更加好奇地探究動物本性的人所記載的:火蜥蜴活在火中,並且西西里某些極著名的山,經過如此漫長悠久的時日,直到如今、並且此後,仍以火焰沸騰卻保持完好;這些都足以作為合適的見證,證明並非凡焚燒的都被消滅;而魂則表明:並非凡能受痛苦的也能死亡。那麼,還向我們索求甚麼事物的例子,好叫我們教導人:受永刑之人的身體,能在火中既不喪失魂,又焚燒卻不損減,並且受痛苦卻不毀滅,這事並非難信呢?
3:2975
Habebit enim tunc istam carnis substantia qualitatem ab illo inditam, qui tam miras et uarias tot rebus indidit, quas uidemus, ut eas, quia multae sunt, non miremur. Quis enim nisi Deus creator omnium dedit carni pauonis mortui ne putesceret? Quod cum auditum incredibile uideretur, euenit ut aput Carthaginem nobis cocta adponeretur haec auis, de cuius pectore pulparum, quantum uisum est, decerptum seruari iussimus; quod post dierum tantum spatium, quanto alia caro quaecumque cocta putesceret, prolatum adque oblatum nihilo nostrum offendit olfactum.
For the substance of the flesh shall then have that quality bestowed by Him who bestowed so many wondrous and varied qualities upon so many things which we see, that, because they are many, we do not marvel at them. For who but God, the Creator of all things, gave to the flesh of a dead peacock that it should not putrefy? When this, having been heard, seemed incredible, it came to pass that at Carthage this bird was set before us, cooked; and we ordered that as much of the flesh of its breast as seemed good should be plucked off and kept; which, after such a space of days as any other cooked flesh whatsoever would putrefy in, being brought forth and offered to us, offended our sense of smell in nothing.
因為肉體的本質到那時必有那位所賦予的品質——這位將如此眾多奇妙又各樣的品質賦予我們所見的如此眾多之物,以致我們因它們眾多而不以為奇。因為除了萬物的創造者神以外,還有誰使死孔雀的肉不致腐爛呢?這事一聽見,似乎難以置信,後來竟發生這樣的事:在迦太基,這隻鳥煮熟後擺在我們面前;我們吩咐把牠胸脯的肉照所看為好的拔下一些保存起來;過了那麼多天——任何別的熟肉早該腐爛了——這肉被取出來呈給我們,卻絲毫不刺激我們的嗅覺。
3:2976
Itemque repositum post dies amplius quam triginta idem quod erat inuentum est, idemque post annum, nisi quod aliquantum corpulentiae siccioris et contractioris fuit. Quis paleae dedit uel tam frigidam uim, ut obrutas niues seruet, uel tam feruidam, ut poma inmatura maturet? De ipso igne mira quis explicet, quo quaeque adusta nigrescunt, cum ipse sit lucidus, et paene omnia, quae ambit et lambit, colore pulcherrimus decolorat adque ex pruna fulgida carbonem taeterrimum reddit? Neque id quasi regulariter definitum est; nam e contrario lapides igne candente percocti et ipsi fiunt candidi, et quamuis magis ille rubeat, illi albicent, congruit tamen luci quod album est, sicut nigrum tenebris.
And likewise, kept again for more than thirty days, it was found to be the same as it was; and the same after a year, except that it was somewhat of a drier and more shrunken consistency. Who gave to chaff so cold a power that it should preserve buried snows, or so fervent a power that it should ripen unripe fruits? Of fire itself, who can explain the wonders — by which whatever things are scorched grow black, although it is itself bright, and most beautiful in color it discolors almost all things which it surrounds and licks, and from a glowing coal renders a most foul charcoal? Nor is this, as it were, defined by a fixed rule; for on the contrary, stones thoroughly baked by white-hot fire themselves become white, and although the fire is rather red, the stones are white, yet what is white agrees with light, as black with darkness.
照樣,再保存了三十多天,發現牠仍與先前一樣;過了一年也是一樣,只是質地略乾些、收縮些。是誰賜給糠秕這樣冷的能力,使它保存所埋的雪,或這樣熱的能力,使它催熟未熟的果子呢?至於火本身,誰能解釋它的奇妙——凡被它燒焦的都變黑,雖然它本身明亮,並且它以最美的顏色使它所環繞、所舔觸的幾乎一切之物褪色,又從發光的炭使成為最污黑的木炭呢?這也不是照甚麼固定規則來界定的;因為相反地,被白熱的火徹底燒透的石頭,自身倒變白了,雖然火寧可說是紅的,石頭卻是白的,然而白的與光相合,正如黑的與黑暗相合。
3:2977
Cum itaque ignis in lignis ardeat, ut lapides coquat, contrarios habet non in contrariis rebus effectus. Etsi enim lapides et ligna diuersa sunt, contraria tamen non sunt, sicut album et nigrum, quorum in lapidibus unum facit, alterum in lignis, clarus illos clarificans, haec obfuscans, cum in illis deficeret, nisi in istis uiueret.
Since therefore fire, while it burns in wood so as to bake stones, has contrary effects not in contrary things. For although stones and wood are different, they are nevertheless not contrary, as are white and black, of which it makes the one in stones, the other in wood, clarifying the former by its brightness, obscuring the latter, since it would fail in the former unless it lived in the latter.
因此,火既在木頭中燃燒以致烘烤石頭,便在並非相反之物上產生相反的效果。因為石頭和木頭雖然不同,卻並不像白與黑那樣相反;火卻在石頭上造出其一(白),在木頭上造出其二(黑),藉它的明亮使前者潔白,使後者昏暗,因為它若不在後者中存活,便要在前者中熄滅。
3:2978
Quid, in carbonibus nonne miranda est et tanta infirmitas, ut ictu leuissimo frangantur, pressu facillimo conterantur, et tanta firmitas, ut nullo umore corrumpantur, nulla aetate uincantur, usque adeo ut eos substernere soleant, qui limites figunt, ad conuincendum litigatorem, quisquis post quantalibet tempora exstiterit fixumque lapidem limitem non esse contenderit? Quis eos in terra umida infossos, ubi ligna putescerent, tamdiu durare incorruptibiliter posse nisi rerum ille corruptor ignis effecit? Intueamur etiam miraculum calcis.
What of charcoals — is there not in them a marvelous and so great a weakness, that they are broken by the lightest blow, crushed by the easiest pressure, and so great a firmness, that they are corrupted by no moisture, conquered by no age, so much so that those who fix boundaries are wont to lay them underneath, to convict a litigant, whoever after however long a time shall have arisen and contended that the fixed boundary-stone is not a boundary? Who has brought it about that they, dug into moist earth, where wood would rot, can endure so long incorruptibly, except that corrupter of things, fire? Let us also behold the marvel of lime.
至於木炭,其中豈不有奇妙又如此大的脆弱——它們被最輕的一擊就破碎,被最容易的壓力就壓碎,又有如此大的堅固——它們不被任何潮濕所腐壞,不被任何時日所勝過,以致那些立界石的人慣常把它們鋪在界石底下,為要折服爭訟者,就是無論過了多久才起來爭辯說那所立的界石不是地界的人?是誰使這些木炭埋在潮濕的泥土裏(在那裏木頭會腐爛),卻能如此長久不朽地存留呢?豈不是那毀壞萬物者——火麼?我們也來看石灰的奇妙。
3:2979
Excepto eo, de quo iam satis diximus, quod igne candicat, quo alia taetra redduntur, etiam occultissime ab igne ignem concipit eumque iam gleba tangentibus frigida tam latenter seruat, ut nulli nostro sensui prorsus appareat, sed conpertus experimento. etiam dum non apparet, sciatur inesse sopitus. Propter quod eam uiuam calcem loquimur, uelut ipse ignis latens anima sit inuisibilis uisibilis corporis. Iam uero quam mirum est, quod, cum exstinguitur, tunc accenditur! Ut enim occulto igne careat, aquae infunditur aquaue perfunditur, et cum ante sit frigida, inde feruescit, unde feruentia cuncta frigescunt.
Except for that which we have already said enough about, that it whitens with fire, by which other things are made foul, it also most secretly conceives fire from fire, and, though to those touching it the lump is now cold, it keeps it so latently that it appears to no sense of ours at all, but, ascertained by experiment, even while it does not appear, it is known to be present, lying dormant. On account of which we speak of it as living lime, as though the hidden fire itself were the invisible soul of the visible body. But now, how wondrous it is, that, when it is quenched, then it is kindled! For that it may lack the hidden fire, it is poured upon water or drenched with water, and, though before it was cold, thereby it grows hot, from that whereby all hot things grow cold.
除了那我們已說得夠多的——它藉火變白(火使別的東西變污)——它還極其隱密地從火中懷有火,並且雖然在觸摸它的人看來那一塊已經冰冷,它卻把火如此隱藏地保存著,以致絲毫不向我們任何感官顯現,但藉著試驗便能查知,即使不顯現,也知道有火潛伏在內。為此我們稱它為「活石灰」,彷彿那隱藏的火本身就是這可見之物的不可見的魂。但如今,何等奇妙啊:當它被澆熄時,它反倒被點燃!因為它為要失去那隱藏的火,便被澆上水或被水浸透,雖然先前是冷的,卻因此發熱,是從那使一切熱物變冷之物(水)而發熱。
3:2980
Velut exspirante ergo illa gleba discedens ignis, qui latebat, apparet, ac deinde tamquam morte sic frigida est, ut adiecta unda non sit arsura et quam calcem uocabamus uiuam, uocemus exstinctam. Quid est quod huic miraculo addi posse uideatur? et tamen additur. Nam si non adhibeas aquam, sed oleum, quod magis fomes est ignis, nulla eius perfusione uel infusione feruescit. Hoc miraculum si de aliquo Indico lapide legeremus siue audiremus et in nostrum experimentum uenire non posset, profecto aut mendacium putaremus aut certe granditer miraremur.
As if, then, with that lump as it were expiring, the fire which lay hidden departing, appears, and thereafter, as if by death, it is so cold that, water being added, it shall not be about to burn; and what we were calling living lime, we now call quenched. What is there that may seem able to be added to this marvel? And yet something is added. For if you apply not water, but oil, which is rather a fuel of fire, it grows hot by no pouring on or infusion of it. This marvel, if we had read or heard of it concerning some Indian stone, and it could not come into our own experiment, surely we should either have thought it a falsehood, or certainly have marveled greatly.
於是,彷彿那一塊在嚥氣,那潛伏的火離去而顯現,此後又彷彿因死亡而變得如此冰冷,以致加上水也不會燃燒了;我們先前所稱的「活石灰」,如今便稱之為「死(熄)石灰」。還有甚麼似乎能加在這奇妙之上的呢?然而確有一樣能加上。因為你若不澆水,而澆油(油倒是火的燃料),無論怎樣澆灌或浸潤,它都不發熱。這奇妙若是我們在書上讀到、或聽聞是關於某種印度石頭的,又不能進入我們自己的試驗,我們必定要麼以為是謊言,要麼確實大大稱奇。
3:2981
Quarum uero rerum ante nostros oculos cottidiana documenta uersantur, non genere minus mirabili, sed ipsa adsiduitate uilescunt, ita ut ex ipsa India, quae remota est pars orbis a nobis, desierimus nonnulla mirari, quae ad nos potuerunt miranda perduci. Adamantem lapidem multi aput nos habent et maxime aurifices insignitoresque gemmarum, qui lapis nec ferro nec igni nec alia ui ulla perhibetur praeter hircino sanguine uinci. Sed qui eum habent adque nouerunt, numquid ita mirantur ut hi, quibus primum potentia eius ostenditur? Quibus autem non ostenditur, fortasse nec credunt; aut si credunt, inexperta mirantur;
But of those things whose daily proofs are turned over before our eyes, they grow cheap by their very constancy, though they are not of a less marvelous kind; so that even from India itself, which is a remote part of the world from us, we have ceased to marvel at certain things which have been able to be brought to us as objects of wonder. Many among us have the diamond stone, and especially goldsmiths and engravers of gems, which stone is said to be conquered neither by iron nor by fire nor by any other force, except by the blood of a goat. But do those who have it and know it marvel so as those to whom its power is first shown? But to those to whom it is not shown, perhaps they do not even believe; or if they believe, they marvel at what they have not experienced;
但那些天天在我們眼前翻來覆去的明證之物,卻因其本身的恆常而變得不足為奇,雖然它們並非屬於較不奇妙的一類;以致連從印度本地——那是離我們極遠的地方——傳來作為奇物的某些東西,我們也不再以為奇了。我們中間有許多人擁有金剛石,尤其是金匠和寶石雕刻匠;據說這石頭不被鐵、不被火、不被任何別的力量所勝過,惟獨被山羊的血所勝。但那些擁有並認識它的人,豈像那些初次見識它能力的人那樣稱奇麼?至於那些未曾被展示給看的人,或許他們甚至不信;或者他們即使相信,也只是對自己未經歷的事稱奇罷了;
3:2982
et si contigerit experiri, adhuc quidem mirantur insolita, sed adsiduitas experiendi paulatim subtrahit admirationis incitamentum. Magnetem lapidem nouimus mirabilem ferri esse raptorem; quod cum primum uidi, uehementer inhorrui. Quippe cernebam a lapide ferreum anulum raptum adque suspensum; deinde tamquam ferro, quod rapuerat, uim dedisset suam communemque fecisset, idem anulus alteri admotus est eundemque suspendit, adque ut ille prior lapidi, sic alter anulus priori anulo cohaerebat; accessit eodem modo tertius, accessit et quartus; iamque sibi per mutua circulis nexis non inplicatorum intrinsecus, sed extrinsecus adhaerentium quasi catena pependerat anulorum.
and if it should happen to be experienced, they still indeed marvel at unaccustomed things, but the constancy of experiencing gradually withdraws the incitement of wonder. We know the magnet stone to be a marvelous snatcher of iron; when I first saw this, I shuddered violently. For I beheld an iron ring snatched and suspended by the stone; then, as if it had given its own power to the iron which it had snatched and made it common, the same ring was brought near to another and suspended it, and just as the former ring clung to the stone, so the other ring clung to the former ring; in the same manner a third was added, a fourth was added; and now there hung, as it were, a chain of rings bound to one another by mutual circles, not of rings interlinked within, but adhering from without.
並且即使有機會親自經歷,他們起初固然仍對不尋常之事稱奇,但屢屢經歷的恆常便漸漸抽去稱奇的激動。我們知道磁石是奇妙的吸鐵之物;我初次看見這事時,劇烈地戰慄。因為我看見一個鐵環被磁石吸住懸掛起來;隨後,磁石彷彿把自己的能力給了它所吸住的那鐵,使之共有,於是這同一個環又靠近另一個環並把它吊起,正如前一個環貼在磁石上,第二個環也貼在前一個環上;照樣加上第三個,又加上第四個;如今彷彿懸著一串環的鏈子,藉彼此相連的圈子結在一起,這些環並非在內裏互相套連,乃是從外面相貼。
3:2983
Quis istam uim lapidis non stuperet, quae illi non solum inerat, uerum etiam per tot suspensa transibat et inuisibilibus ea uinculis subligabat? Sed multo est mirabilius, quod a fratre et coepiscopo meo Seuero Mileuitano de isto lapide comperi. Se ipsum namque uidisse narrauit, quem ad modum Bathanarius quondam comes Africae, cum aput eum conuiuaretur episcopus, eundem protulerit lapidem et tenuerit sub argento ferrumque super argentum posuerit; deinde sicut subter mouebat manum, qua lapidem tenebat, ita ferrum desuper mouebatur, adque argento medio nihilque patiente concitatissimo cursu ac recursu infra lapis ab homine, supra ferrum rapiebatur a lapide.
Who would not be amazed at that power of the stone, which was not only inherent in it, but also passed through so many suspended rings and bound them with invisible bonds? But much more marvelous is that which I learned about this stone from my brother and fellow bishop Severus of Milevis. For he related that he himself had seen how a certain Bathanarius, once Count of Africa, when the bishop was dining with him, brought forth this same stone and held it under silver, and placed iron upon the silver; then, as he moved beneath the hand with which he was holding the stone, so the iron above was moved, and with the silver in the middle and suffering nothing, by a most rapid course and recourse the stone was moved below by the man, and above the iron was snatched by the stone.
誰不對那石頭的能力驚奇呢——這能力不僅內在於它,並且穿透了那麼多懸掛的環,用看不見的繫帶把它們綁住?但更奇妙的,是我從我的弟兄和同作監督的米利維人塞維魯那裏所聽見、關於這石頭的事。原來他說他親眼看見:從前作非洲伯爵的某巴他納流,當監督與他一同用餐時,拿出這同一塊石頭,把它握在銀器底下,又把鐵放在銀器上面;然後他怎樣在底下移動握石的手,上面的鐵就怎樣移動,銀器在中間卻毫無所感,石頭在下被人以極快的來回移動,鐵在上就被石頭吸引牽動。
3:2984
Dixi quod ipse conspexi, dixi quod ab illo audiui, cui tamquam ipse uiderim credidi. Quid etiam de isto magnete legerim dicam. Quando iuxta eum ponitur adamans, non rapit femlID . et si iam rapuerat, ut ei propinquauerit, mox remittit. India mittit hos lapides; sed si eos nos cognitos iam desistimus admirari, quanto magis illi, a quibus ueniunt, si eos facillimos habent, sic forsitan habent, ut nos calcem, quam miro modo aqua feruescentem , qua solet ignis exstingui, et oleo non feruescentem , quo solet ignis accendi, quia in promtu \' nobis est, non miramur. CAPUT V. Quanta sint, quorum ratio nequeat agnosci, et tamen eadem uera esse non sit ambiguum.
I have told what I myself beheld; I have told what I heard from him, to whom I gave credit as if I myself had seen it. What also I have read about this magnet, let me tell. When a diamond is placed next to it, it does not snatch iron; and if it had already snatched it, when the diamond has approached it, it soon lets it go. India sends these stones; but if we, having come to know them, now cease to marvel, how much more those from whom they come, if they have them very readily — perhaps they have them just as we do not marvel at lime, which in a wondrous manner grows hot with water (by which fire is wont to be quenched) and does not grow hot with oil (by which fire is wont to be kindled), because it is ready at hand for us. CHAPTER V. How great are the things whose reason cannot be recognized, and yet that the same are true is not doubtful.
我已述說了我自己親眼所見的;我也述說了我從他那裏所聽見的,我信他如同自己親見一般。我所讀到關於這磁石的事,也讓我說一說。當金剛石放在它旁邊時,它就不吸鐵;並且若它先前已吸住了鐵,當金剛石靠近它時,它隨即放開那鐵。印度出產這些石頭;但我們既已認識它們,如今便不再稱奇;何況那些出產它們的人呢——他們若極易得著這些石頭,或許看待它們,就如我們看待石灰一樣不以為奇:石灰奇妙地遇水(火常被水澆熄)卻發熱,遇油(火常被油點燃)卻不發熱,只因它在我們手邊隨處可得。第五章 論有許多事物的緣由無法被認識,然而這些事物是真實的卻無可置疑。
3:2985
Verum tamen homines infideles, qui, cum diuina uel praeterita uel futura miracula praedicamus, quae illis experienda non ualemus ostendere, rationem a nobis earum flagitant rerum, quam quoniam non possumus reddere (excedunt enim uires mentis humanae), existimant falsa esse quae dicimus, ipsi de tot mirabilibus rebus, quas uel uidere possumus uel uidemus, debent reddere rationem. Quod si fieri ab homine non posse peruiderint, fatendum est eis non ideo aliquid non fuisse uel non futurum esse, quia ratio inde non potest reddi. quando quidem sunt ista, de quibus similiter non potest.
But nevertheless those unbelieving men, who, when we proclaim the divine miracles, whether past or future, which we are not able to show them to be experienced, demand of us the reason of those things — which, since we cannot render it (for they exceed the powers of the human mind), they suppose that what we say is false — they themselves ought to render the reason of so many marvelous things which we either can see or do see. But if they shall have perceived that this cannot be done by man, it must be confessed by them that not on that account has something not existed or shall not exist, because the reason of it cannot be rendered, since indeed there are these things, concerning which it likewise cannot be done.
然而那些不信的人,當我們宣揚神過去或將來的神蹟(這些我們無法向他們展示為可經歷的)時,便向我們索求那些事的緣由——既然我們不能給出(因為這些事超越人心思的能力),他們就以為我們所說的是虛假的——他們自己倒該為那麼多我們所能看見或正在看見的奇妙之事給出緣由。但他們若看出這事不能由人辦到,就必須承認:某樣事物並不因為它的緣由不能被給出,便沒有存在過或不會存在;因為實在有這些事物,其緣由同樣不能被給出。
3:2986
Non itaque pergo per plurima, quae mandata sunt litteris, non gesta adque transacta, sed in locis quibusque manentia; quo si quisquam ire uoluerit et potuerit, utrum uera sint, explorabit; sed pauca commemoro. Agrigentinum Siciliae salem perhibent, cum fuerit admotus igni, uelut in aqua fluescere; cum uero ipsi aquae, uelut in igne crepitare. Aput Garamantas quendam fontem tam frigidum diebus, ut non bibatur, tam feruidum noctibus, ut non tangatur. In Epiro alium fontem, in quo faces, ut in ceteris, exstinguuntur accensae, sed, non ut in ceteris, accenduntur exstinctae. Asbeston Arcadiae lapidem propterea sic uocari, quod accensus semel iam non possit exstingui.
I do not therefore go through the very many things which have been committed to writings, not as having been done and transacted, but as remaining in particular places; to which if anyone shall wish and be able to go, he shall explore whether they are true; but I recount a few. They report that the Agrigentine salt of Sicily, when it has been brought near fire, melts as if in water; but when brought to water itself, crackles as if in fire. Among the Garamantes there is a certain fountain so cold by day that it cannot be drunk, so hot by night that it cannot be touched. In Epirus there is another fountain, in which lighted torches, as in others, are extinguished, but, not as in others, extinguished ones are kindled. The Asbestos stone of Arcadia is so called for this reason, that, once kindled, it can no more be extinguished.
因此,我不一一列舉那許多被記載下來的事——它們並非作為已發生並完結之事,乃是作為留存於各處之物;對於這些,若有人願意並能夠前往,他便可探明它們是否真實;但我只述說少數幾樣。據報導,西西里的阿格里根特鹽,靠近火時,竟如在水中般融化;但放到水中時,竟如在火中般爆裂。在加拉曼提人那裏,有一泉,白天冷到不能飲用,夜間熱到不能觸摸。在伊庇魯斯有另一泉,點著的火把放在其中,如在別的泉中一樣會被澆熄,但與別的泉不同,熄滅的火把放進去反被點燃。亞加底亞的「石棉石」之所以這樣稱呼,乃因它一經點燃,便不能再被熄滅。
3:2987
Lignum cuiusdam ficus Aegyptiae, non ut ligna cetera in aquis natare, sed mergi; et, quod est mirabilius, cum in imo aliquamdiu fuerit, inde ad aquae superficiem rursus emergere, quando madefactum debuit umoris pondere praegrauari. Poma in terra Sodomorum gigni quidem et ad maturitatis faciem peruenire; sed morsu pressuue tentata in fumum ac fauillam corio fatiscente uanescere. Pyriten lapidem Persicum tenentis manum, si uehementius prematur, adurere, propter quod ab igne nomen accepit. In eadem Perside gigni etiam lapidem seleniten, cuius interiorem candorem cum luna crescere adque deficere. In Cappadocia etiam uento equas concipere, eosdemque fetus non amplius triennio uiuere.
The wood of a certain Egyptian fig tree does not, like other woods, float on waters, but sinks; and, what is more marvelous, when it has been at the bottom for some time, from there it again emerges to the surface of the water, when, being soaked, it ought to have been weighed down by the weight of the moisture. Apples in the land of the Sodomites do indeed grow and come to the appearance of ripeness; but when tried by biting or pressing, they vanish into smoke and ashes, the rind falling apart. The Pyrites, a Persian stone, burns the hand of one holding it, if it be pressed rather strongly, on account of which it took its name from fire. In the same Persia there is also produced the Selenites stone, whose inner whiteness increases and wanes with the moon. In Cappadocia also the mares conceive by the wind, and these same offspring do not live more than three years.
某種埃及無花果樹的木頭,不像別的木頭浮在水面,反倒下沉;並且更奇妙的是,當它在水底待了一段時間後,竟又從那裏浮上水面,而那時它被浸透了,本該因水分的重量而下沉。所多瑪地的蘋果確實生長並達到成熟的外貌;但一經咬或壓試驗,就化為煙灰,果皮崩裂消散。波斯的「火石」,握它的人若用力稍重些握,它便灼傷其手,因此它從火得了名。在同一個波斯,也出產「月光石」,它內裏的白光隨著月亮而增減。在加帕多家,母馬也因風而懷孕,而這些後代活不過三年。
3:2988
Tylon Indiae insulam eo praeferri ceteris terris, quod omnis arbor, quae in ea gignitur, numquam nudatur tegmine foliorum. De bis adque aliis innumerabilibus mirabilibus, quae historia non factorum et transactorum, sed manentium locorum tenet, mihi autem aliud agenti ea persequi nimis longum est, reddant rationem, si possunt, infideles isti, qui nolunt diuinis litteris credere; quid aliud quam non putantes eas esse diuinas, eo quod res habeant incredibiles, sicuti hoc est unde nunc agimus. Non enim admittit, inquiunt, ulla ratio, ut caro ardeat nec absumatur, doleat neque moriatur; ratiocinatores uidelicet magni, qui de omnibus rebus, quas esse mirabiles constat, possint reddere rationem.
The island of Tylos in India is preferred above other lands for this reason, that every tree which is born on it is never stripped of the covering of its leaves. Concerning these and other innumerable marvels, which the history not of deeds done and transacted, but of remaining places, holds — to pursue which, while I am about another task, would be too long for me — let those unbelievers render the reason, if they can, who are unwilling to believe the divine writings; for what else are they doing but not thinking them to be divine, on the ground that they contain incredible things, such as is this very matter about which we now treat? For no reason admits, they say, that flesh should burn and not be consumed, should suffer pain and not die; great reasoners, forsooth, who could render the reason of all those things which it is agreed are marvelous.
印度的提洛斯島之所以被列在別處之上,乃因生在其上的每一棵樹,都從不脫去其葉子的遮蓋。關於這些以及無數別的奇妙之事——這些是那記載並非已成已完之事、乃是現存之地的歷史所載的,而我正忙於別的工作,要一一追述對我太過冗長——讓那些不肯相信神聖經卷的不信之人,若能夠,就給出緣由吧;因為他們所作的,豈不過是不以這些經卷為神聖的,理由是它們含有難信之事,正如我們現今所討論的這事麼?因為他們說,沒有甚麼道理容許肉體焚燒而不被消滅、受痛苦而不死亡;這些真是了不起的推理家,竟能為一切公認為奇妙之事給出緣由!
3:2989
lieddant ergo de his, quae pauca posuimus, quae procul dubio si esse nescirent et ea futura esse diceremus, multo minus crederent quam quod nunc dicentibus nobis nolunt credere aliquando uenturum. Quis enim eorum nobis crederet, si, quem ad modum dicimus futura hominum uiua corpora, quae semper arsura adque dolitura nec tamen aliquando moritura sint, ita diceremus in futuro saeculo futurum salem, quem faceret ignis uelut in aqua fluescere, eundemque faceret aqua uelut in igne crepitare; aut futurum fontem, cuius aqua in refrigerio noctis sic ardeat, ut non possit tangi, in aestibus uero diei sic algeat, ut non possit bibi;
Let them then render the reason of these few things which we have set down, which, beyond doubt, if they did not know that they exist and we said that they were to be in the future, they would much less believe than that which now, when we say it, they are unwilling to believe shall at some time come to pass. For who of them would believe us, if, in the manner in which we say there shall be in the future living bodies of men which shall always burn and suffer pain, yet never at any time die, we should likewise say that there shall be in a future age a salt which fire should make melt as if in water, and which water should make crackle as if in fire; or that there shall be a fountain whose water in the cool of night should so burn that it cannot be touched, but in the heats of day should be so frozen that it cannot be drunk;
那麼,讓他們為我們所列出的這少數幾樣事給出緣由吧;毫無疑問,他們若不知道這些事存在,而我們又說它們將要在未來發生,他們對此的相信,要比對我們如今所說、他們不肯相信終必成就之事,還要少得多。因為他們中間誰會相信我們呢——倘若我們照著我們所說「將來必有人活的身體,要永遠焚燒受痛苦,卻永不在甚麼時候死亡」的同樣方式,也說在未來的世代必有一種鹽,火使它如在水中般融化,水又使它如在火中般爆裂;或說必有一泉,其水在夜間的涼爽中燃燒得無法觸摸,在白晝的炎熱中卻凍結得無法飲用;
3:2990
aut futurum lapidem, uel eum qui suo calore manum constringentis adureret, uel eum qui undecumque accensus exstingui omnino non posset, et cetera quae praetermissis aliis innumeris commemoranda interim duxi? Haec ergo in illo saeculo, quod futurum est, si diceremus futura nobisque increduli responderent: \'Si uultis ut ea credamus, de singulis reddite rationem\': nos non posse confiteremur, eo quod istis et similibus Dei miris operibus infirma mortalium ratiocinatio uinceretur; fixam tamen aput nos esse rationem, non sine ratione Omnipotentem facere, unde animus humanus infirmus rationem non potest reddere;
or that there shall be a stone, either one which by its own heat should burn the hand of him who clutches it, or one which, once kindled from any source whatever, could not at all be extinguished; and the other things which, the rest of the innumerable ones being passed over, I have for the time thought worthy to be mentioned? If, then, we should say that these things shall be in that age which is to come, and the unbelievers should answer us: 'If you wish that we should believe these things, render the reason of each one,' we should confess that we cannot, on the ground that by these and similar marvelous works of God the weak reasoning of mortals is overcome; yet that it is fixed in our minds that the Omnipotent does nothing without reason, whereof the weak human mind cannot render the reason;
或說必有一塊石頭,或是憑自己的熱度灼傷握住它之人的手的,或是無論從何處點燃便絕不能被熄滅的;以及其它的事——撇下無數別的不論,我暫且認為這些值得提及?那麼,我們若說這些事將要在那將來的世代發生,而不信的人回答我們說:「你們若要我們相信這些事,就為每一樣給出緣由吧」;我們就要承認我們不能,理由是:藉著神這些以及類似的奇妙作為,必死之人軟弱的推理已被勝過;然而在我們心中所確立的乃是:全能者所行的沒有一樣是沒有緣由的,雖然軟弱的人心不能給出那緣由;
3:2991
et in multis quidem rebus incertum nobis esse quid uelit, illud tamen esse certissimum, nihil eorum illi esse inpossibile, quaecumque uoluerit; eique nos credere praedicenti, quem neque inpotentem neque mentientem possumus credere. Hi tamen fidei reprehensores exactoresque rationis quid ad ista respondent, de quibus ratio reddi ab homine non potest, et tamen sunt, et ipsi rationi naturae uidentur esse contraria? Quae si futura esse diceremus, similiter a nobis, sicut eorum quae futura esse dicimus, ab infidelibus ratio posceretur.
and that in many things indeed it is uncertain to us what He wills, yet that this is most certain, that none of those things is impossible to Him, whatsoever He shall have willed; and that we believe Him when He foretells, whom we can believe to be neither powerless nor lying. But these reprovers of faith and exactors of reason — what do they answer to these things, of which the reason cannot be rendered by man, and yet they exist, and seem to be contrary to the very reason of nature? For if we should say that these were to be in the future, the reason of them would likewise be demanded of us by unbelievers, just as of those things which we say are to be in the future.
並且在許多事上,祂的旨意對我們固然是不確定的,但有一件事是最確定的:凡祂所願意的,沒有一樣是祂所不能的;並且我們相信那位預言者,我們可以相信祂既非無能、也非說謊的。但這些責難信德、索求理由的人——對於那些緣由不能被人給出、然而確實存在、又似乎與自然之理本身相反的事,他們又怎樣回答呢?因為我們若說這些事將要在未來發生,不信的人也必照樣向我們索求其緣由,正如他們向我們索求那些我們所說將在未來發生之事的緣由一樣。
3:2992
Ac per hoc, cum in talibus operibus Dei deficiat ratio cordis et sermonis humani, sicut ista non ideo non sunt, sic non ideo etiam illa non erunt, quoniam ratio de utrisque ab homine non potest reddi. CAPUT VI. Quod non omnia miracula naturalia sint, sed pleraque humano ingenio modificata, pleraque autem daemonum arte conposita. Hic forte respondeant: Trorsus nec ista sunt nec ista credimus; falsa de his dicta, falsa conscripta sunt\'; et adiciant ratiocinantes adque dicentes:
And on this account, since in such works of God the reason of the human heart and speech fails, just as these things are not on that account non-existent, so neither shall those things on that account not be, because the reason of both cannot be rendered by man. CHAPTER VI. That not all miracles are natural, but very many are modified by human ingenuity, very many however composed by the art of demons. Here perhaps they may answer: 'These things neither exist nor do we believe them; the things said about them are false, the things written are false'; and they may add, reasoning and saying:
因此,既然在神這樣的作為中,人心和人言的理由都歸於無有,那麼,正如這些事並不因此就不存在,照樣,那些事也不因此就不會發生,因為這兩樣的緣由都不能被人給出。第六章 論並非一切神奇之事都是自然的,乃有許多是經人的巧思加以調整的,又有許多是藉鬼魔的法術所構成的。在此,他們或許會回答說:「這些事既不存在,我們也不相信;論到它們所說的是虛假的,所記載的也是虛假的」;並且他們可能推理著補充說:
3:2993
\'Si talia credenda sunt, credite et uos quod in easdem litteras est relatum, fuisse uel esse quoddam Veneris fanum adque ibi candelabrum et in eo lucernam sub diuo sic ardentem, ut eam nulla tempestas, nullus imber exstingueret, unde sicut ille lapis, ita ista λύχνος ἄσβεστος , \t id est lucerna inexstinguibilis, nominata est.\' Quod propterea poterunt dicere, ut respondendi nobis angustias ingerant; quia si dixerimus non esse credendum, scripta illa miraculorum infirmabimus; si autem credendum esse concesserimus, firmabimus numina paganorum.
'If such things are to be believed, then believe also you that which has been recorded in those same writings, that there was or is a certain temple of Venus, and there a candelabrum and in it a lamp burning under the open sky in such a way that no tempest, no rain could extinguish it; whence, just as that stone, so this was named λύχνος ἄσβεστος, that is, an inextinguishable lamp.' This they will be able to say for this reason, that they may force straits upon us in answering; because if we shall say that it is not to be believed, we shall weaken those writings of miracles; but if we shall grant that it is to be believed, we shall confirm the deities of the pagans.
「若這樣的事該被相信,那麼你們也該相信那記載在同一批著作中的事,就是說:曾有或現有某座維納斯的廟,廟裏有一座燭臺,臺上有一盞燈,在露天之下燃燒,以致沒有任何風暴、任何雨水能澆熄它;因此,正如那石頭,這燈也被稱為 λύχνος ἄσβεστος,意即不滅之燈。」他們之所以能這樣說,乃是要使我們在回答時陷入窘境;因為我們若說這事不該被相信,就削弱了那些記載神蹟的著作;但我們若承認該被相信,就堅固了異教徒的神祇。
3:2994
Sed nos, sicut iam in libro duodeuicensimo huius operis dixi, non habemus necesse omnia credere, quae historia continet gentium, cum et ipsi inter se historici, sicut ait Varro, quasi data opera et quasi ex industria per multa dissentiant; sed ea, si uolumus. credimus, quae non aduersantur libris, quibus non dubitamus oportere nos credere. De his autem miraculorum locis nobis ad ea, quae futura persuadere incredulis uolumus, satis illa sufficiunt, quae nos quoque possumus experiri, et eorum testes idoneos non difficile est inuenire. De isto autem fano Veneris et lucerna inexstinguibili non solum in nullas coartamur angustias, uerum etiam latitudinis nobis campus aperitur.
But we, as I have already said in the eighteenth book of this work, do not have any necessity to believe all things which the history of the nations contains, since even the historians themselves, as Varro says, dissent among themselves in many things, as it were by deliberate design and as if on purpose; but those things, if we will, we believe which are not opposed to the books which we do not doubt that we ought to believe. But concerning these places of miracles, those things sufficiently suffice for us, toward the things which we wish to persuade the unbelieving shall be in the future, which we too are able to experience, and of which it is not difficult to find suitable witnesses. But concerning that temple of Venus and the inextinguishable lamp, not only are we constrained into no straits, but a field of breadth is even opened to us.
但我們,正如我已在本著作第十八卷所說的,並沒有甚麼必要去相信外邦人歷史所載的一切,因為連歷史家本身,如瓦羅所說,在許多事上彼此意見不一,彷彿是故意設計、刻意而為的;但那些不與我們所不疑當信之書相牴觸的事,我們若願意,便可相信。然而關於這些神蹟之地,那些我們自己也能經歷、又不難找著合適見證人的事,對於我們所要說服不信之人相信將在未來發生之事,已經足夠了。但關於那維納斯的廟和不滅的燈,我們不僅毫不陷入任何窘境,反倒有一片寬廣的天地向我們敞開。
3:2995
Addimus enim ad istam lucernam inexstinguibilem et humanarum et magicarum, id est per homines daemonicarum artium et ipsorum per se ipsos daemonum multa miracula; quae si negare uoluerimus, eidem ipsi cui credimus sacrarum litterarum aduersabimur ueritati. Aut ergo in lucerna illa mechanicum aliquid de lapide asbesto ars humana molita est aut arte magica factum est, quod homines illo mirarentur in templo, aut daemon quispiam sub nomine Veneris tanta se efficacia praesentauit, ut hoc ibi prodigium et appareret hominibus et diutius permaneret.
For to that inextinguishable lamp we add many marvels both human and magical — that is, the demonic arts wrought through men, and those of the demons themselves working by their own power. And if we should wish to deny these, we would set ourselves against that very truth of the sacred writings in which we believe. Either, then, in that lamp human craft contrived something mechanical out of the stone called asbestos, or it was made by magic art, so that men might marvel at it in the temple; or else some demon, under the name of Venus, presented himself with such efficacy that this prodigy both appeared to men there and endured for a long time.
因為對於那盞不滅的燈,我們還要加上許多奇事,既有人為的,也有法術的——就是藉著人所施行的鬼魔之術,以及鬼魔親自憑己力所行的。我們若想否認這些,就會與我們所信的那聖經之真理為敵。那麼,要麼在那盞燈中,人的技藝用一種叫做石棉的石頭造出了某種機關,要麼是用法術造成的,使人在廟中為之驚奇;要麼是有某個鬼魔以維納斯之名顯現,其效力如此之大,以致這奇異之物既向眾人顯現,又長久存留。
3:2996
Inliciuntur autem daemones ad inhabitandum per creaturas, quas non ipsi, sed Deus condidit, delectabilibus pro sua diuersitate diuersis, non ut animalia cibis, sed ut spiritus signis, quae cuiusque delectationi congruunt, per uaria genera lapidum herbarum, lignorum animalium, carminum rituum. Ut autem inliciantur ab hominibus, prius eos ipsi astutissima calliditate seducunt, uel inspirando eorum cordibus uirus occultum uel etiam fallacibus amicitiis apparendo, eorumque paucos discipulos suos faciunt plurimorumque doctores. Neque enim potuit, nisi primum ipsis docentibus, disci quid quisque illorum adpetat, quid exhorreat, quo inuitetur nomine, quo cogatur;
Now demons are enticed to take up their dwelling through created things — things which they themselves did not make, but God created — being drawn by various delights according to their own diversity: not as animals are drawn by food, but as spirits by signs that suit each one's delight, through the various kinds of stones, herbs, woods, animals, chants, and rites. But in order that they may be enticed by men, they first seduce those very men with most cunning craftiness, either by breathing some hidden poison into their hearts, or even by appearing in deceitful friendships; and they make a few of these their disciples and teachers of very many. For unless they themselves first taught it, it could not be learned what each of them desires, what each abhors, by what name it is invited, by what name it is compelled;
鬼魔被引誘來居住,是藉著受造之物——這些物並非牠們自己所造,而是神所創造的——按著牠們各自不同的性情,被各種令牠們喜悅之物所吸引:不像動物被食物吸引,而像靈被那合乎各自所喜悅的記號吸引,藉著各類的石頭、草藥、木材、動物、咒語、儀式。但為要被人引誘,牠們先以極狡猾的詭計勾引那些人,或將隱密的毒素吹入他們心中,或甚至以虛假的友誼向他們顯現;牠們使這些人中的少數成為自己的門徒,又使他們成為許多人的教師。因為若非牠們自己先教導,人便無從得知牠們各自渴求什麼、厭惡什麼、要用什麼名召喚、用什麼名強迫;
3:2997
unde magicae artes earumque artifices exstiterunt. Maxime autem possident corda mortalium, qua potissimum possessione gloriantur, cum se transfigurant in angelos lucis. Sunt ergo facta eorum plurima, quae quanto magis mirabilia confitemur, tanto cautius uitare debemus; sed ad hoc, unde nunc agimus, nobis etiam ipsa proficiunt. Si enim haec inmundi daemones possunt, quanto potentiores sunt sancti angeli, quanto potentior est his omnibus Deus, qui tantorum miraculorum effectores etiam ipsos angelos fecit!
hence arose the magic arts and their practitioners. But most of all they possess the hearts of mortals, and in that possession above all they glory, when they transform themselves into angels of light. There are therefore very many works of theirs, which the more wonderful we confess them to be, the more cautiously we ought to avoid them; yet for the matter we are now treating these very things are profitable to us. For if these unclean demons can do such things, how much more powerful are the holy angels; how much more powerful than them all is God, who made even the angels themselves the workers of such great miracles!
由此產生了法術,以及施行法術的人。但牠們最是佔據世人的心,並在這種佔據上格外誇耀,就是當牠們把自己變裝成光明的天使的時候。所以牠們有極多的作為,我們越是承認這些事奇妙,就越當謹慎躲避它們;然而對於我們現今所論的事,這些事反倒對我們有益。因為這些污穢的鬼魔尚且能行這些事,聖天使豈不更有能力?那位連這些天使也造為如此偉大奇事之施行者的神,豈不遠比這一切更有能力!
3:2998
Quam ob rem si tot et tanta mirifica, quae μηχανήματα appellant, Dei creatura utentibus humanis artibus fiunt, ut ea qui nesciunt opinentur esse diuina (unde factum est,\' ut in quodam templo lapidibus magnetibus in solo et camera proportione magnitudinis positis simulacrum ferreum aeris illius medio inter utrumque lapidem ignorantibus, quid sursum esset ac deorsum, quasi numinis potestate penderet: quale aliquid etiam in illa lucerna Veneris de lapide asbesto ab artifice fieri potuisse iam diximus);
Wherefore, if so many and such great marvels — which they call 'mechanisms' — are produced by men using their arts upon God's creation, so that those who do not understand them suppose them to be divine (whence it came to pass that in a certain temple, with magnetic stones placed in proportion of size in the floor and in the ceiling, an iron image stood suspended in the air midway between the two stones, while those who knew not what was above and below thought it hung as though by the power of a deity — something such as we have already said could be made by a craftsman in that lamp of Venus out of the asbestos stone);
因此,倘若人運用其技藝在神的創造物上,造出如此眾多、如此偉大的奇事——他們稱之為「機關」——以致不明白的人以為這些是神聖的(由此曾發生這樣的事:在某座廟中,將磁石按大小的比例安置於地面與天花板上,一個鐵像便懸於兩石之間的空中;那些不知何為上、何為下的人,便以為它彷彿憑某神明的能力而懸掛——正如我們已經說過,工匠能在那維納斯的燈中用石棉造出類似之物);
3:2999
si magorum opera, quos nostra scriptura ueneficos et incantatores uocat, in tantum daemones extollere potuerunt, ut congruere hominum sensibus sibi nobilis poeta uideretur, de quadam femina, quae tali arte polleret, dicens: Haec se carminibus promittit soluere mentes Quas uelit, ast aliis duras inmittere curas, Sistere aquam fluuiis et uertere sidera retro;- Nocturnosque ciet manes: mugire uidebis Sub pedibus terram et descendere montibus ornos: quanto magis Deus potens est facere quae infidelibus sunt incredibilia, sed illius facilia potestati;
if the works of the magicians, whom our Scripture calls sorcerers and enchanters, could so exalt the demons that a noble poet seemed to agree with the perceptions of men when, concerning a certain woman who was mighty in such an art, he said: 'She promises by her spells to set free what minds she will, but to send harsh cares upon others; to stay the water in rivers and turn the stars backward; she calls up the spirits of the night: you shall see the earth bellowing beneath your feet and the ash-trees coming down from the mountains' — how much more is God able to do things that to unbelievers are incredible, but easy to His power;
倘若那些術士的作為——我們的聖經稱他們為行邪術的和念咒的——竟能如此抬高鬼魔,以致一位高貴的詩人似乎附和世人的看法,論到某個精於此術的婦人時說:『她應許用咒語隨意釋放她所願釋放之人的心思,又把苦惱的憂慮加在別人身上;使河中的水止住,使眾星倒轉;她召喚夜間的亡魂:你必看見大地在你腳下吼叫,岑樹從山上下來』——那麼神豈不更能行那些在不信者看為不可信、對祂的能力卻是容易的事;
3:3000
quando quidem ipse lapidum aliarumque uim rerum et hominum ingenia, qui ea miris utuntur modis, angelicasque naturas omnibus terrenis potentiores animantibus condidit, uniuersa mirabilia mirabili uincente uirtute et operandi iubendi sinendique sapientia, utens omnibus tam mirabiliter, quam creauit. CAPUT VII. Quod in rebus miris summa credendi ratio sit omnipotentia Creatoris. Quur itaque facere non possit Deus, ut et resurgant corpora mortuorum et igne aeterno crucientur corpora damnatorum, qui fecit mundum in caelo in terra, in aere in aquis innumerabilibus miraculis plenum, cum sit omnibus quibus plenus est procul dubio maius et excellentius etiam mundus ipse miraculum?
seeing that He Himself created the power of stones and of other things, and the talents of men who use them in wondrous ways, and the angelic natures more powerful than all earthly living beings — overcoming all marvels by His marvelous power, and by the wisdom of working, commanding, and permitting, using all things as wondrously as He created them. CHAPTER VII. That in marvelous things the highest ground for believing is the omnipotence of the Creator. Why, then, should God not be able to bring it about both that the bodies of the dead rise again and that the bodies of the damned be tormented in eternal fire — He who made a world in heaven and on earth, in air and in waters, full of innumerable miracles, when this world itself is without doubt a greater and more excellent miracle than all the marvels with which it is full?
既然祂自己創造了石頭和其他事物的能力,以及那些以奇妙方式運用它們之人的才智,又創造了那比一切屬地活物都更有能力的天使本性——祂以奇妙的能力勝過一切奇事,並以行事、發命、容許的智慧,運用萬物,正如祂奇妙地創造它們一樣。第七章:在奇事之中,最高的信靠根據乃是創造主的全能。那麼,神為何不能使死人的身體復活,又使受咒詛者的身體在永火中受刑——祂在天上、在地上、在空中、在水中造了一個充滿無數奇蹟的世界,而這世界本身無疑比它所充滿的一切奇蹟更是偉大、更是卓越的奇蹟?
3:3001
Sed isti, cum quibus uel contra quos agimus, qui et Deum esse credunt, a quo factus est mundus, et deos ab illo factos, per quos ab illo administratur mundus, et miraculorum effectrices siue spontaneorum siue cultu et ritu quolibet inpetratorum siue etiam magicorum mundanas uel non negant uel insuper et praedicant potestates, quando eis rerum uim mirabilem proponimus aliarum, quae nec animalia sunt rationalia nec ulla ratione praediti spiritus, sicut sunt ea, quorum pauca commemorauimus, respondere adsolent:
But these men, with whom or against whom we are arguing — who both believe that God exists, by whom the world was made, and that gods were made by Him, through whom the world is administered by Him, and who either do not deny or even besides proclaim the world's powers that work miracles, whether spontaneously, or obtained by some worship and rite, or even magical — when we set before them the wondrous power of other things, which are neither rational animals nor spirits endowed with any reason, such as those few which we have mentioned, are accustomed to reply:
但這些人,就是我們與之爭論、或反對的人——他們既信有神,世界是由祂所造,也信諸神是由祂所造,世界藉著這些神由祂治理;他們對於那行神蹟的世界諸般能力,無論是自發的,或是藉某種敬拜禮儀求得的,甚或是法術的,要麼不否認,要麼還加以宣揚——當我們把其他事物的奇妙能力擺在他們面前時,這些事物既非理性的動物,也非具任何理性的靈,正如我們所提的那少數例子,他們慣常如此回答:
3:3002
<Vis est ista naturae, natura eorum sic se habet, propriarum sunt istae efficaciae naturarum.\' Tota itaque ratio est, quur Agrigentinum salem flamma fluere faciat, aqua crepitare, quia haec est natura eius. At hoc esse potius contra naturam uidetur, quae non igni, sed aquae dedit salem soluere, torrere autem igni, non aquae. Sed ista, inquiunt, salis huius naturalis est uis, ut his contraria patiatur. Haec igitur ratio redditur et de illo fonte Garamantico, ubi una uena friget diebus, noctibus feruet, ui utraque molesta tangentibus;
'This is a force of nature; their nature is so constituted; these are the efficacies proper to their natures.' The whole explanation, then, why the salt of Agrigentum is made to flow by flame and to crackle in water, is that this is its nature. But this seems rather to be contrary to nature, which gave to salt to dissolve not by fire but by water, and to roast it by fire, not by water. 'But,' they say, 'it is the natural force of this salt to suffer the contrary to these things.' This explanation, then, is given also concerning that Garamantian spring, where one vein is cold by day and boils by night, troublesome to those who touch it in either state;
『這是自然之力;它們的本性如此構成;這些是各物本性所固有的效能。』那麼,亞克拉加斯的鹽何以遇火便流動、遇水便爆裂,全部的解釋就是:這是它的本性。但這似乎反倒是違反本性的,因為本性是叫鹽用水而非用火溶解,並用火而非用水烘烤它。他們卻說:『這鹽的本性之力,就是承受與這些相反之事。』於是這同樣的解釋也用於那加拉曼特泉,那泉的一脈白晝寒冷、夜間沸騰,無論哪種狀態,觸碰它的人都受其苦;
3:3003
haec et de illo alio, qui cum sit contrectantibus frigidus et facem sicut alii fontes exstinguat accensam, dissimiliter tamen adque mirabiliter idem ipse accendit exstinctam; haec et de lapide asbesto, qui cum ignem nullum habeat proprium, accepto tamen sic ardet alieno, ut non possit exstingui; haec de ceteris, quae piget retexere, quibus licet uis insolita contra naturam inesse uideatur, alia tamen de illis non redditur ratio, nisi ut dicatur hanc eorum esse naturam. Breuis sane ista est ratio, fateor, sufficiensque responsio.
and this is given also concerning that other spring, which, though cold to those who handle it, and though it extinguishes a lit torch as other springs do, nevertheless, unlike them yet wondrously, the same spring itself kindles a torch that has been extinguished; and this concerning the asbestos stone, which, though it has no fire of its own, yet once fire is received from elsewhere burns so that it cannot be extinguished; and this concerning the rest, which it is tedious to recount, in which, although an unusual force seems to be present contrary to nature, yet no other reason is rendered for them except that it be said that this is their nature. A brief explanation indeed this is, I admit, and a sufficient answer.
這解釋也用於那另一道泉,雖然觸摸它的人覺得它寒冷,雖然它像別的泉一樣熄滅點著的火把,然而,與它們不同卻奇妙地,這同一道泉竟點燃已熄滅的火把;這解釋也用於石棉,它雖無自己的火,然而一旦從別處得了火,便燃燒得不能熄滅;這解釋也用於其餘那些贅述起來令人厭煩之事,雖然在其中似乎有一種違反本性的非常之力,但人對它們所給的理由不外乎說:這就是它們的本性。我承認,這固然是個簡短的解釋,也是個足夠的回答。
3:3004
Sed cum Deus auctor sit naturarum omnium, quur nolunt fortiorem nos reddere rationem, quando aliquid uelut inpossibile nolunt credere eisque redditionem rationis poscentibus respondemus hanc esse uoluntatem omnipotentis Dei? qui certe non ob aliud uocatur omnipotens, nisi quoniam quidquid uult potest, qui potuit creare tam multa, quae nisi ostenderentur aut a credendis hodieque dicerentur testibus, profecto inpossibilia putarentur, non solum quae ignotissima aput nos, uerum etiam quae notissima posui.
But since God is the author of all natures, why are they unwilling that we should render a stronger reason, when they refuse to believe something as though impossible, and when, as they demand a rendering of a reason, we answer that this is the will of the omnipotent God? — who certainly is called omnipotent for no other reason than that He can do whatever He wills, who was able to create so many things which, unless they were displayed or were said even today by witnesses worthy of belief, would assuredly be thought impossible — not only those most unknown among us, but even those most well-known which I have set down.
但既然神是一切本性的創造者,當他們把某事當作不可能而不肯相信,又當他們要求給出理由、而我們回答這是全能之神的旨意時,他們為何不願我們給出一個更強的理由呢?——祂被稱為全能者,無非是因為祂能行祂所願行的一切;祂能創造如此眾多的事物,這些事物若不被陳列出來,或若不是直到今日仍有可信的見證人述說,必定要被認為是不可能的——不僅是那些在我們中間最不為人知的,連我所列出那些最為人熟知的也是如此。
3:3005
Illa enim quae [aput nos] praeter eos, quorum de his libros legimus, non habent testem et ab eis conscripta sunt, qui non sunt diuinitus docti adque humanitus falli forte potuerunt, licet cuique sine recta reprehensione non credere. Nam nec ego uolo temere credi cuncta quae posui, quia nec a me ipso ita creduntur, tamquam nulla de illis sit in mea cogitatione dubitatio, exceptis his, quae uel ipse sum expertus et cuiuis facile est experiri; sicut de calce, quod feruet in aqua, in oleo frigida est; de magnete lapide, quod nescio qua sorbitione insensibili stipulam non moueat et ferrum rapiat; de carne non putescente pauonis, cum putuerit et Platonis;
For those things which, apart from those in whose books we have read of them, have no witness, and were written down by men who were not divinely taught and could perhaps be deceived as men are — anyone may, without just blame, refuse to believe these. For neither do I wish all the things I have set down to be rashly believed, since neither are they so believed by myself as though there were no doubt about them in my own thinking — except those which I have either myself experienced and which anyone can easily test: as concerning lime, that it grows hot in water and is cold in oil; concerning the magnet stone, that by I know not what insensible attraction it does not move a straw but seizes iron; concerning the flesh of the peacock that does not putrefy, even when the flesh of Plato has putrefied;
因為那些事——除了我們從其書中讀到它們的那些作者之外,並無別的見證人,且是由那些並非受神教導、且可能像常人一樣會受欺騙的人所記載的——任何人不信它們,也不致受正當的責備。因為我也不願人輕率地相信我所列出的一切,因為連我自己也並非毫無疑慮地相信它們,彷彿在我自己的思想中對它們毫無懷疑——除了那些我親身經歷過、且任何人都容易驗證的事:如石灰,它在水中發熱,在油中卻冷;如磁石,憑著一種我所不知的無感吸引,它不動一根麥稈,卻吸住鐵;如孔雀的肉不腐爛,連柏拉圖的肉都腐爛了它仍不腐爛;
3:3006
de palea sic frigente, ut Suescere niuem non sinat, sic calente ut maturescere poma conpellat; de igne fulgido, quod secundum suam fulgorem lapides coquendo candificet et contra eundem suum fulgorem urendo plurima obfuscet. Tale est et quod nigrae maculae offunduntur ex oleo splendido, similiter nigrae lineae de candido inprimuntur argento, de carbonibus etiam, quod accendente igne sic uertantur in contrarium, ut de lignis pulcherrimis taetri, fragiles de duris, inputribiles de putribilibus fiant. Haec ipse quaedam cum multis, quaedam cum omnibus noui, et alia plurima, quae huic libro inserere longum fuit.
concerning chaff that is so cooling that it does not let snow grow accustomed to melt, and so warming that it forces fruit to ripen; concerning bright fire, that according to its brightness, by baking stones, it makes them white, and contrary to that same brightness of its own, by burning, it blackens very many things. Such too is the fact that black spots are spread from bright oil; likewise that black lines are impressed from white silver; and concerning coals also, that when fire kindles them, they are so turned to the contrary that from the most beautiful woods they become foul, brittle from hard things, and incorruptible from corruptible things. Some of these things I myself know along with many others, some along with everyone, and very many other things which it would be too long to insert into this book.
論到糠秕,它如此清涼,竟不讓雪習於融化;又如此溫熱,竟逼使果子成熟;論到明亮的火,照著它的光明,藉烘烤使石頭變白,又與它自身那同樣的光明相反,藉焚燒使許多東西變黑。同樣的還有:黑斑由明亮的油散布出來;黑線也由潔白的銀印出來;論到煤炭,當火點燃它們時,它們竟如此轉為相反,以致從最美的木材變為醜陋,從堅硬之物變為脆弱,從會腐爛之物變為不朽。這些事,有些是我與許多人同知的,有些是我與眾人同知的,還有許多別的事,若要插入這書中就太長了。
3:3007
De his autem, quae posui non experta, sed lecta, praeter de fonte illo, ubi faces exstinguuntur ardentes et accenduntur exstinctae, et de pomis terrae Sodomorum forinsecus quasi maturis, intrinsecus fumeis, nec testes aliquos idoneos, a quibus utrum uera essent audirem, potui reperire. Et illum quidem fontem non inueni qui in Epiro uidisse se dicerent, sed qui in Gallia similem nossent non longe a Gratianopoli ciuitate. De fructibus autem arborum Sodomitarum non tantum litterae fide dignae indicant, uerum etiam tam multi se loquuntur expertos, ut hinc dubitare non possim. Cetera uero sic\' habeo, ut neque neganda neque adfirmanda decreuerim;
But concerning those things which I have set down not as experienced but as read, except for that spring where burning torches are extinguished and extinguished ones are kindled, and the apples of the land of Sodom, outwardly as if ripe but inwardly smoky, I have been unable to find any suitable witnesses from whom I might hear whether they were true. And indeed I have found no one who would say he had seen that spring in Epirus, but men who knew of a similar one in Gaul, not far from the city of Grenoble. As for the fruits of the trees of Sodom, not only do writings worthy of trust attest them, but so many men say they have experienced them, that I cannot doubt of this. The rest, however, I so regard that I have resolved neither to deny nor to affirm them;
但論到那些我並非親身經歷、而是讀來的事——除了那道熄滅燃燒之火把、又點燃已熄之火把的泉,以及所多瑪之地外表彷彿成熟、內裡卻是煙塵的蘋果之外——我未能找到任何合適的見證人,可從他們聽見這些事是否真實。我確實未找到一個說自己曾在伊庇魯斯見過那泉的人,卻找到了一些人,他們知道在高盧有一道類似的泉,離格勒諾布爾城不遠。至於所多瑪樹上的果子,不僅有可信的著作為證,而且有如此多的人說自己親身經歷過,以致我對此不能懷疑。然而其餘的事,我如此看待:既不否認,也不肯定;
3:3008
sed ideo etiam ipsa posui, quoniam aput eorum, contra quos agimus, historicos legi, ut ostenderem qualia multa multique illorum nulla reddita ratione in suorum litteratorum scripta litteris credant, qui nobis credere, quando id, quod eorum experientiam sensumque transgreditur, omnipotentem Deum dicimus esse facturum, nec reddita ratione dignantur. Nam quae melior et ualidior ratio de rebus talibus redditur, quam cum Omnipotens ea posse facere perhibetur et facturus dicitur, quae praenuntiasse ibi legitur, ubi alia multa praenuntiauit, quae fecisse monstratur?
but I have set them down for this reason, namely, because I have read them among the historians of those against whom we argue, in order to show how many such things, and how many of those men, on no reason rendered, believe through writings in the works of their own learned writers — those very men who do not even deign, with a reason rendered, to believe us, when we say that the omnipotent God will do that which surpasses their experience and perception. For what better and more valid reason concerning such matters is rendered than when the Omnipotent is declared to be able to do, and is said to be about to do, the very things which He is there read to have foretold, where He foretold many other things which He is shown to have done?
但我把它們列出來,正是為此緣故:因為我在那些我們所反對之人的史家著作中讀到了它們,為要顯明:他們那班學者著作中記載了多少這樣的事、多少這樣的人,在沒有給出任何理由的情況下藉文字相信了它們——這些人卻不肯帶著理由相信我們,就是當我們說全能的神要行那超乎他們經驗與感知之事的時候。因為關於這類事,還有什麼比這更好、更有力的理由:當宣告那全能者能行、且說祂將要行那些事,就是聖經中讀到祂已預言的事,而在那裡祂還預言了許多別的事,並顯明祂已成就了它們?
3:3009
Ipse quippe faciet, quia se facturum esse praedixit, quae inpossibilia putantur, qui promisit et fecit ut ab incredulis gentibus incredibilia crederentur. CAPUT VIII. Non esse contra naturam, cum in aliqua re, cuius natura innotuit, aliquid ab eo quod erat notum incipit esse diuersum. Si autem respondent propterea se non credere quae de humanis semper arsuris nec umquam morituris corporibus dicimus, quia humanorum corporum naturam nouimus longe aliter institutam, unde nec illa ratio hinc reddi potest, quae de illis naturis mirabilibus reddebatur, ut dici possit: \'Vis ista naturalis est, rei huius ista natura est\'; quoniam scimus humanae carnis istam non esse naturam:
For He Himself will do it, because He foretold that He would do it — the things that are thought impossible — He who promised and brought it about that things incredible should be believed by unbelieving nations. CHAPTER VIII. That it is not contrary to nature when, in some thing whose nature is known, something begins to be different from what was known. But if they reply that they do not believe what we say concerning human bodies that will always burn and never die, because they know that the nature of human bodies was constituted far otherwise — whence not even that reason can here be rendered which was rendered concerning those marvelous natures, so that it might be said: 'This force is natural, this is the nature of this thing' — since we know that this is not the nature of human flesh:
因為祂自己必行此事,因為祂預言了祂要行——那被認為不可能的事——祂既應許又成就,使不信的列邦相信那不可信的事。第八章:當某物的本性已為人所知,而其中有某事開始異於先前所知時,這並不違反本性。但他們若回答說,他們不信我們所論到那將永遠焚燒、永不死亡的人體,因為他們知道人體的本性受造時完全不同——因此這裡甚至不能給出先前論到那些奇妙本性時所給的理由,以致可以說:『這力是天然的,這就是此物的本性』——因為我們知道這不是人肉體的本性:
3:3010
habemus quidem quod respondeamus de litteris sacris, hanc ipsam scilicet humanam carnem aliter institutam fuisse ante peccatum, id est, ut posset numquam perpeti mortem; aliter autem post peccatum, qualis in aerumna huius mortalitatis innotuit, ut perpetem uitam tenere non possit; sic ergo aliter, quam nobis nota est, instituetur in resurrectione mortuorum. Sed quoniam istis non credunt litteris, ubi legitur qualis in paradiso uixerit homo quantumque fuerit a necessitate mortis alienus (quibus utique si crederent, non cum illis de poena damnatorum, quae futura est, operosius ageremus): de litteris eorum.
we have indeed something to answer from the sacred writings, namely, that this very human flesh was constituted otherwise before sin — that is, so that it could never undergo death — but otherwise after sin, such as it has become known in the hardship of this mortality, so that it cannot hold perpetual life; thus, therefore, it will be constituted otherwise than is known to us, in the resurrection of the dead. But since they do not believe these writings, where it is read what manner of man lived in paradise and how far he was free from the necessity of death (and if they believed these, we should certainly not be laboring so hard with them concerning the punishment of the damned which is to come): something must be brought forward from their own writings.
我們確實有可從聖經回答的話,就是:這同樣的人肉體在犯罪之前是另一種構造——就是說,它本可永不受死——而在犯罪之後則是另一種,正如它在這必死之苦境中所顯明的,以致不能保有永久的生命;所以照樣,它在死人復活時,也必被構造成與我們所知的不同。但既然他們不信這聖經——其中記載著人在樂園中是怎樣生活、他離死亡的必然性有多遠(他們若信這些,我們也就不必這樣費力地與他們爭論那將要來的、對受咒詛者的刑罰了)——便必須從他們自己的著作中提出些什麼。
3:3011
qui doctissimi aput illos fuerunt, aliquid proferendum est, quo appareat posse fieri, ut aliter se habeat quaeque res, quam prius in rebus innotuerat suae determinatione naturae. Est in Marci Varronis libris, quorum inscriptio est: De gente populi Romani, quod eisdem uerbis, quibus ibi legitur, et hic ponam: \'In caelo, inquit, mirabile exstitit portentum: nam stellam Veneris nobilissimam, quam Plautus Vesperugiuem , Homerus Hesperon appellat, pulcherrimam dicens, Castor scribit tantum portentum exstitisse, ut mutaret colorem, magnitudinem, figuram, cursum; quod factum ita neque antea nec postea sit.
From those who were most learned among them, something must be brought forward, by which it may appear that it can come to pass that any given thing may be otherwise than it had previously been known to be by the determination of its own nature. There is in the books of Marcus Varro, whose title is 'On the Race of the Roman People,' a passage which I will here set down in the very words in which it is there read: 'In the heaven,' he says, 'a marvelous portent appeared: for the star of Venus, the most noble, which Plautus calls Vesperugo and Homer Hesperus, calling it the most beautiful, Castor writes that so great a portent occurred that it changed its color, magnitude, figure, and course; and that this happening took place neither before nor after.'
必須從他們中間最有學問的人那裡提出些什麼,藉以顯明:任何一物都可能異於它先前憑其本性的規定而為人所知的樣子。在馬爾庫斯·瓦羅的著作中——其書名為《論羅馬民族的起源》——有一段話,我要在此照其原文所載引述:他說:『在天上,曾出現一個奇異的徵兆:因為維納斯之星,那最尊貴的,普勞圖斯稱之為「黃昏星」,荷馬稱之為「赫斯佩羅斯」,並稱它最為美麗;卡斯托爾記載,曾出現如此大的徵兆,以致它改變了顏色、大小、形狀和運行;而這事的發生是前所未有、後所未見的。』
3:3012
Hoc factum Ogygo rege dicebant Adrastos Cyzicenos et Dion Neapolites, mathematici nobiles.\' Hoc certe Varro tantus auctor portentum non appellaret, nisi esse contra naturam uideretur. Omnia quippe portenta contra naturam dicimus esse; sed non sunt. Quo modo est enim contra naturam, quod Dei fit uoluntate, cum uoluntas tanti utique conditoris conditae rei cuiusque natura sit? Portentum ergo fit non contra naturam, sed contra quam est nota natura. Quis autem portentorum numerat multitudinem, quae historia gentium continetur? Sed nunc in hoc uno adtendamus, quod ad rem, de qua agimus, pertinet.
'This happening, the noble mathematicians Adrastus of Cyzicus and Dion of Naples said, took place in the reign of King Ogyges.' Such a great authority as Varro would certainly not have called this a portent, unless it seemed to be contrary to nature. For we say that all portents are contrary to nature; but they are not. For how is that contrary to nature which comes to pass by the will of God, since the will of so great a Creator is surely the nature of every created thing? A portent therefore comes to pass not contrary to nature, but contrary to that which is the known nature. But who counts the multitude of portents which the history of the nations contains? But now let us attend to this one thing, which pertains to the matter of which we are treating.
『這事的發生,卡斯托爾說,是在俄古革斯王在位的時候。』如此偉大的權威瓦羅,若非覺得它違反本性,斷不會稱這為徵兆。因為我們說一切徵兆都是違反本性的;其實它們並非如此。因為那憑神的旨意而成就的事,怎能是違反本性的呢?既然如此偉大的創造者的旨意,正是每一受造之物的本性。所以徵兆的發生並非違反本性,乃是違反那已知的本性。但誰能數算列邦歷史所記載的眾多徵兆呢?如今讓我們只專注於這一件事,就是與我們所論之事有關的。
3:3013
Quid ita dispositum est ab auctore naturae caeli et terrae, quem ad modum cursus ordinatissimus siderum? Quid tam ratis legibus fixisque firmatum? Et tamen, quando ille uoluit, qui summo regit imperio ac potestate quod condidit. stella prae ceteris magnitudine ac splendore notissima colorem, magnitudinem, figuram et (quod est mirabilius) sui cursus ordinem legemque mutauit. Turbauit profecto tunc, si ulli iam fuerunt, canones astrologorum, quos uelut inerrabili conputatione de praeteritis ac futuris astrorum motibus conscriptos habent, quos canones sequendo ausi sunt dicere. hoc, quod de Lucifero contigit, nec antea nec postea contigisse.
What has been so ordered by the Author of the nature of heaven and earth as the most orderly course of the stars? What is so fixed and established by sure laws? And yet, when He willed it — He who rules with supreme command and power what He created — that star, most well-known above the rest for its magnitude and splendor, changed its color, magnitude, figure, and (what is more marvelous) the order and law of its own course. It assuredly threw into confusion then — if there were any yet at that time — the canons of the astrologers, which they keep written down, as by an unerring computation, concerning the past and future motions of the stars; following which canons they dared to say that this which happened to Lucifer (the morning star) had happened neither before nor after.
天地本性的創造者所安排的事,有什麼像眾星那最有秩序的運行那樣有秩序呢?有什麼是以如此確定的律法被固定確立的呢?然而,當祂——那以至高的命令與權能治理祂所造之物者——願意如此時,那顆因其大小與光輝而著名於眾星之上的星,竟改變了它的顏色、大小、形狀,以及(更為奇妙的)它自身運行的次序與律法。那時,倘若當時已有占星家,它必定攪亂了他們的法則——這些法則是他們彷彿以毫無謬誤的計算,記載下來、論到眾星過去與未來的運動的;他們正是依循這些法則,竟敢說那臨到啟明星之事是前所未有、後所未見的。
3:3014
Nos autem in diuinis libris legimus etiam solem ipsum et stetisse, cum hoc a Domino Deo petiuisset uir sanctus Iesus Naue, donec coeptum proelium uictoria terminaret, et retrorsum redisse, ut regi Ezechiae quindecim anni ad uiuendum additi hoc etiam prodigio promissioni Dei significarentur adiuncto. Sed ista quoque miracula, quae meritis sunt concessa sanctorum, quando credunt isti facta, magicis artibus tribuunt. Unde illud est, quod superius commemoraui dixisse Vergilium: Sistere aquam fluuiis et uertere sidera retro.
But we read in the divine books that even the sun itself both stood still, when the holy man Joshua the son of Nun had asked this of the Lord God, until the battle that had begun should end in victory, and that it went back, so that to King Hezekiah fifteen years added to his life might be signified, this prodigy being joined to God's promise. But these miracles too, which were granted to the merits of the saints, when those men believe they were done, they attribute to magic arts. Whence comes that which I mentioned above that Virgil said: 'to stay the water in rivers and turn the stars backward.'
但我們在神聖的書卷中讀到,連太陽本身也曾止住——當聖人嫩的兒子約書亞向主神求這事時——直到已開始的戰役以勝利告終;又讀到它曾退後,為要向希西家王表明所增添給他的十五年壽命,這奇蹟乃是附加於神的應許之上。但這些賜給聖徒功德的神蹟,當那些人相信它們確曾發生時,卻歸之於法術。我上面所提維吉爾所說的話便是由此而來:『使河中的水止住,使眾星倒轉。』
3:3015
Nam et fluuium stetisse superius inferiusque fluxisse, cum populus Dei ductore supra memorato Iesu Naue uiam carperet, et Helia propheta transeunte ac postea discipulo eius Helisaeo id esse factum in sacris litteris legimus, et retro uersum fuisse maximum sidus regnante Ezechia modo commemorauimus. Quod uero de Lucifero Varro scripsit, non est illic dictum alicui petenti homini id fuisse concessum. Non ergo de notitia naturarum caliginem sibi faciant infideles, quasi non possit in aliqua re diuinitus fieri aliud, quamdiu eius natura per humanam suam experientiam cognouerunt;
For we read in the sacred writings that a river also stood still and flowed both above and below, when the people of God, with the aforesaid leader Joshua the son of Nun, were taking their way; and that this was done when the prophet Elijah was crossing over, and afterward his disciple Elisha; and we have just now mentioned that a very great star was turned back in the reign of Hezekiah. But as for what Varro wrote concerning Lucifer, it is not there said that it was granted to any man who asked for it. Let not the unbelievers, therefore, make for themselves a darkness out of their knowledge of natures, as though it could not come to pass that something be done divinely in some thing, so long as they have come to know its nature through their own human experience;
因為我們在聖經中讀到,一道河也曾止住,並向上又向下流淌——當神的子民由前述的領袖嫩的兒子約書亞帶領前行時;又讀到,當先知以利亞渡過、後來他的門徒以利沙渡過時,這事也曾發生;而我們剛纔提過,在希西家在位時,一顆極大的星曾倒退。但論到瓦羅所寫關於啟明星之事,那裡並未說這是應某個祈求的人所求而賜的。所以,不信的人不要因他們對諸般本性的認識而為自己造出黑暗,彷彿在某物中不可能有神聖的作為發生,只因他們已藉自己人間的經驗認識了它的本性;
3:3016
quamuis et ipsa, quae in rerum natura omnibus nota sunt, non minus mira sint, essentque stupenda considerantibus cunctis, si, solerent homines mirari mira nisi rara. Quis enim consulta ratione non uideat in hominum innumerabili numerositate et tanta naturae similitudine ualde mirabiliter sic habere singulos singulas facies, ut nisi inter se similes essent, non discerneretur species eorum ab animalibus ceteris; et rursus nisi inter se dissimiles essent, non discernerentur singuli ab hominibus ceteris? Quos ergo similes confitemur, eosdem dissimiles inuenimus. Sed mirabilior est consideratio dissimilitudinis, quoniam similitudinem iustius uidetur exposcere natura communis.
although even those very things which are known to all in the nature of things are no less marvelous, and would be astonishing to all who considered them, if men were wont to marvel at marvels that are not rare. For who, on consideration with reason, does not see that in the innumerable multitude of men and amid so great a likeness of nature, each one has so wondrously his own single countenance, that, unless they were like one another, their species could not be distinguished from the other animals; and again, unless they were unlike one another, the individuals could not be distinguished from the other men? Those, then, whom we confess to be alike, the same we find to be unlike. But the consideration of the unlikeness is the more marvelous, since the common nature seems more justly to demand likeness.
雖然連那些在萬物本性中為眾人所知的事物本身,也不亞於奇妙,並且若人習於驚奇那些不罕見的奇事,這些事必使一切思想它們的人驚異。因為誰若以理性思量,豈不看出:在數不勝數的眾人之中,在本性如此相似的情況下,每個人卻奇妙地各有其單獨的面貌,以致他們若不彼此相像,他們的種類便無從與其他動物分別;又若他們彼此不相像,個別的人便無從與其他人分別?所以那些我們承認彼此相像的人,我們又發現他們彼此不相像。但對相異的思量更為奇妙,因為共同的本性似乎更應理直氣壯地要求相似。
3:3017
Et tamen quoniam quae sunt rara ipsa sunt mira, multo amplius admiramur quando duos ita similes reperimus, ut in eis discernendis aut semper aut frequenter erremus. Sed quod dixi scriptum a Varrone, licet eorum sit historicus idemque doctissimus, fortasse uere factum esse non credunt; aut quia non diu mansit alius eiusdem sideris cursus, sed reditum est ad solitum, minus isto mouentur exemplo. Habent ergo aliud, quod etiam nunc possit ostendi eisque puto debere sufficere, quo commoneantur, cum aliquid aduerterint in aliqua institutione naturae eamque sibi notissimam fecerint, non se inde Deo debere praescribere, quasi eam non possit in longe aliud, quam eis cognita est, uertere adque mutare.
And yet, since those things which are rare are themselves marvelous, we wonder far more greatly when we find two men so alike that in distinguishing them we either always or frequently go astray. But although what I said was written by Varro — though he is a historian of these men and likewise most learned — perhaps they do not believe that it truly happened; or, because the other course of that same star did not last long, but a return was made to the accustomed one, they are less moved by this example. They have, therefore, another thing, which can even now be shown, and which I think ought to suffice for them, by which they may be admonished that, when they have noticed something in some constitution of nature and have made it most well-known to themselves, they ought not on that account to prescribe to God, as though He could not turn and change it into something far other than is known to them.
然而,既然那些罕見之事本身便是奇妙的,當我們發現兩個人如此相像、以致我們在分辨他們時或常或屢屢出錯時,我們就格外更加驚奇。但我所說瓦羅所寫的,雖然他是這些人的史家、也同樣是最有學問的,他們或許仍不信它真曾發生;或因那同一顆星的別樣運行並未持久,而是回復到慣常的軌道,他們便較少被這例子打動。所以他們還有另一件事,是如今仍可顯示出來的,我想對他們也應足夠了,藉此可警戒他們:當他們在某種本性的構造中察覺了某事、並使它對自己極為熟知時,他們不該因此就向神發號施令,彷彿祂不能把它變、改成遠異於他們所知的樣子。
3:3018
Terra Sodomorum non fuit utique ut nunc est, sed iacebat simili ceteris facie eademque uel etiam uberiore fecunditate pollebat; nam Dei paradiso in diuinis eloquiis conparata est. Haec postea quam tacta de caelo est, sicut illorum quoque adtestatur historia et nunc ab eis qui ueniunt ad loca illa conspicitur, prodigiosa fuligine horrori est et poma eius interiorem fauillam mendaci superficie maturitatis includunt. Ecce non erat talis, et talis est. Ecce a conditore naturarum natura eius in hanc foedissimam diuersitatem mirabili mutatione conuersa est; et quod post tam longum accidit tempus, tam longo tempore perseuerat.
The land of Sodom was assuredly not such as it now is, but lay with a face like the rest, and abounded in equal or even greater fecundity; for in the divine words it was compared to the paradise of God. After it was touched from heaven, as their history too attests and as it is now beheld by those who come to those places, it is an object of horror with its prodigious soot, and its apples enclose an inner ash beneath a lying surface of ripeness. Behold, it was not such, and it is such. Behold, by the Creator of natures its nature has been turned into this most foul difference by a marvelous change; and what happened after so long a time, persists for so long a time.
所多瑪之地當然不像它如今的樣子,而是有著如其餘地方一般的面貌,且豐饒相等、甚或更甚;因為在神聖的話語中,它被比作神的樂園。在它從天上被擊打之後——正如他們的歷史也作見證、又如今被那些到那些地方去的人所看見——它因其異常的煙灰而令人驚駭,它的蘋果在虛謊的成熟外表之下,內裡包藏著灰燼。看哪,它本不是這樣,如今卻是這樣。看哪,它的本性被諸本性的創造者藉著奇妙的變化,轉成了這最污穢的相異樣子;而那在如此漫長之後才發生的事,竟存留如此漫長之久。
3:3019
Sicut ergo non fuit inpossibile Deo, quas uoluit instituere, sic ei non est inpossibile, in quidquid uoluerit, quas instituit, mutare naturas. Unde illorum quoque miraculorum multitudo siluescit, quae monstra ostenta, portenta prodigia nuncupantur; quae recolere et commemorare si uelim, huius operis quis erit finis? Monstra sane dicta perhibent a monstrando, quod aliquid significando demonstrent, et ostenta ab ostendendo, et portenta a portendendo, id est praeostendendo, et prodigia, quod porro dicant, id est futura praedicant.
As, therefore, it was not impossible for God to constitute the natures He willed, so it is not impossible for Him to change the natures He has constituted into whatever He may will. Whence also that multitude of those miracles grows like a forest, which are called monsters, signs, portents, prodigies; and if I should wish to recall and recount them, what would be the end of this work? Monsters indeed are said to be so named from 'showing' (monstrare), because by signifying they demonstrate something; and signs (ostenta) from 'displaying' (ostendere); and portents (portenta) from 'portending' (portendere), that is, from foreshowing; and prodigies (prodigia), because they 'say forth' (porro dicant), that is, they predict things to come.
所以,正如神創立祂所願的諸般本性並非不可能,照樣,祂把所創立的諸般本性改變為祂所願的任何樣子也並非不可能。由此,那一大群被稱為怪事、異象、徵兆、預兆的神蹟,也如森林般繁茂滋生;我若想回憶並逐一述說它們,這書何時才有結尾呢?怪事(monstra)據說得名於「指示」(monstrare),因為它們藉著表意而指明某事;異象(ostenta)得名於「顯示」(ostendere);徵兆(portenta)得名於「預示」(portendere),即預先顯明;預兆(prodigia)得名,因為它們「向前說出」(porro dicant),即預言將來之事。
3:3020
Sed uiderint eorum coniectores, quo modo ex eis siue fallantur siue instinctu spirituum, quibus cura est tali poena dignos animos hominum noxiae curiositatis retibus inplicare, etiam uera praedicant, siue multa dicendo aliquando in aliquid ueritatis incurrant.
But let their interpreters see for themselves how, out of these things — whether they are deceived, or whether by the instinct of those spirits whose care it is to entangle in the nets of harmful curiosity the souls of men worthy of such punishment — they sometimes even predict true things, or whether by saying many things they at some time hit upon something of the truth.
但讓那些占卜的人自己去思量:他們如何從這些事中——無論是受了欺騙,還是憑那些靈的鼓動(這些靈的本務,就是用有害好奇的網羅纏住那些配受此刑罰之人的靈魂)——有時竟也預言真實的事,或者只是因說了許多話,偶爾碰巧說中某些真相。
3:3021
Nobis tamen ista, quae uelut contra naturam fiunt et contra naturam fieri dicuntur (quo more hominum locutus est et apostolus dicendo contra naturam in olea insitum oleastrum factum esse participem pinguedinis oleae) et monstra ostenta, portenta prodigia nuncupantur, hoc monstrare debent, hoc ostendere uel praeostendere, hoc praedicere, quod facturus sit Deus, quae de corporibus hominum se praenuntiauit esse facturum, nulla inpediente difficultate, nulla praescribente lege naturae. Quo modo autem praenuntiauerit, satis in libro superiore docuisse me existimo, decerpendo de scripturis sanctis et nouis et ueteribus non quidem omnia ad hoc pertinentia, sed quae sufficere huic operi iudicaui.
To us, however, these things which happen as it were contrary to nature and are said to happen contrary to nature (in which manner of speaking the Apostle too spoke, when he said that the wild olive was, contrary to nature, grafted in and made a partaker of the richness of the olive), and which are called monsters, signs, portents, prodigies — these ought to demonstrate this, to show or foreshow this, to predict this: that which God is about to do, which He has foretold He would do concerning the bodies of men, with no difficulty hindering, with no law of nature prescribing limits. But in what manner He foretold it, I think I have sufficiently shown in the previous book, by culling from the sacred Scriptures, both new and old, not indeed all the things pertaining to this, but those which I have judged sufficient for this work.
然而,對我們而言,這些彷彿違反本性而發生、又被說成違反本性而發生的事(使徒也是以這種說話方式說的,當他說野橄欖違反本性被接上,得與橄欖樹的肥汁有分時),這些被稱為怪事、異象、徵兆、預兆的事——它們應當指明這事、顯示或預示這事、預言這事:就是神將要行、且祂已預言要行在人的身體上之事,沒有任何難處攔阻,沒有任何本性的律法限定。但祂是以什麼方式預言的,我想我在前一卷已充分顯明,就是從新舊聖經中採擷出來——固然不是與此有關的一切,而是我判斷對這工作足夠的那些。
3:3022
CAPUT VIIII. De gehenna et aeternarum qualitate poenarum. Quod igitur de sempiterno supplicio damnatorum per suum prophetam Deus dixit, fiet, omnino fiet: Vermis eorum non morietur et ignis eorum non exstinguetur. Ad hoc enim uehementius commendandum etiam Dominus Iesus, cum membra quae hominem scandalizant pro his hominibus poneret, quos ut sua membra dextra quis diligit, eaque praeciperet amputari: Bonum est tibi, inquit, debilem introire in uitam quam duas manus habentem ire in gehennam, in ignem inexstinguibilem, ubi uermis eorum non morietur et ignis non exstinguetur. Similiter de pede:
CHAPTER IX. On Gehenna and the quality of the eternal punishments. That, therefore, which God said through His prophet concerning the everlasting torment of the damned, shall come to pass, shall altogether come to pass: 'Their worm shall not die, and their fire shall not be quenched.' For to commend this the more vehemently, the Lord Jesus also, when He put the members which cause a man to stumble for those men whom one loves as his own right members, and commanded that they be cut off, said: 'It is good for you to enter into life maimed, rather than having two hands to go into Gehenna, into the inextinguishable fire, where their worm shall not die and the fire shall not be quenched.' Likewise concerning the foot:
第九章:論地獄(欣嫩谷)與永刑的性質。所以,神藉祂的先知論到受咒詛者永遠之刑所說的話,必要成就,必定全然成就:『他們的蟲是不死的,他們的火是不滅的。』因為要更激切地強調這話,主耶穌也是這樣:當祂把那些使人跌倒的肢體,比作人所愛如自己右邊肢體的那等人,並吩咐將它們砍下時,祂說:『你缺了肢體進入永生,強如有兩隻手落到地獄裡,入那不滅的火中,在那裡蟲是不死的,火是不滅的。』論到腳,也是照樣:
3:3023
Bonum est tibi, inquit, claudum introire in uitam aeternam quam duos pedes habentem mitti in gehennam ignis inexstinguibilis, ubi uermis eorum non moritur et ignis non exstinguitur. Non aliter ait et de oculo: Bonum est tibi luscum introire in regnum Dei quam duos oculos habentem mitti in gehennam ignis, ubi uermis eorum non moritur et ignis non exstinguitur. Non eum piguit uno loco eadem uerba ter dicere. Quem non terreat ista repetitio et illius poenae commonitio tam uehemens ore diuino?
'It is good for you,' He says, 'to enter into life everlasting lame, rather than having two feet to be cast into the Gehenna of inextinguishable fire, where their worm dies not and the fire is not quenched.' Not otherwise does He say also concerning the eye: 'It is good for you to enter into the kingdom of God with one eye, rather than having two eyes to be cast into the Gehenna of fire, where their worm dies not and the fire is not quenched.' It did not weary Him to say the same words three times in one passage. Whom would that repetition not terrify, and that admonition of so vehement a punishment from the divine mouth?
祂說:『你瘸腿進入永生,強如有兩隻腳被丟在那不滅之火的地獄裡,在那裡蟲是不死的,火是不滅的。』論到眼睛,祂也是照樣說:『你只有一隻眼進入神的國,強如有兩隻眼被丟在火的地獄裡,在那裡蟲是不死的,火是不滅的。』祂不厭其煩,在一段話中將同樣的話說了三遍。這樣的重複,並從神聖的口中發出對如此激切之刑罰的這般警誡,誰能不戰兢?
3:3024
Utrumque autem horum, ignem scilicet adque uermem, qui uolunt ad animi poenas, non ad corporis pertinere, dicunt etiam uri dolore animi sero adque infructuose paenitentes eos, qui fuerint a regno Dei separati, et ideo ignem pro isto dolore urente non incongrue poni potuisse contendunt; unde illud apostoli est: Quis scandalizatur, et non ego uror? Eundem etiam uermem putant intellegendum esse. Nam scriptum est, inquiunt: Sicut tinea uestimentum et uermis lignum, sic maeror excruciat cor uiri. Qui uero poenas et animi et corporis in illo supplicio futuras esse non dubitant, igne uri corpus, animum autem rodi quodam modo uerme maeroris adfirmant.
But both of these — the fire, namely, and the worm — those who wish them to pertain to the punishments of the soul, not of the body, say that those who have been separated from the kingdom of God are also burned by grief of soul, repenting late and fruitlessly; and therefore they contend that fire could not unfittingly be put for this burning grief; whence comes that saying of the Apostle: 'Who is made to stumble, and I do not burn?' They think the worm too should be understood in the same way. For it is written, they say: 'As the moth the garment, and the worm the wood, so sorrow tortures the heart of a man.' But those who do not doubt that there will be punishments both of soul and of body in that torment, affirm that the body is burned by fire, but the soul is gnawed in a certain manner by the worm of sorrow.
但這二者——就是火與蟲——那些願它們指靈魂之刑、而非身體之刑的人,說那些被隔絕於神國之外的人,也被靈魂的憂傷所焚燒,遲遲地、徒然地懊悔;因此他們主張,火被用來指這焚燒人的憂傷並無不合;由此便有使徒那句話:『有誰跌倒,我不焦急(焚燒)呢?』他們認為蟲也當照樣理解。因為他們說,經上記著:『正如蛀蟲蛀衣服、蛀蟲蛀木頭,照樣,憂愁折磨人的心。』但那些毫不懷疑在那刑罰中靈魂與身體都將受刑的人則斷言:身體被火焚燒,靈魂則以某種方式被憂傷之蟲所咬囓。
3:3025
Quod etsi credibilius dicitur, quia utique absurdum est ibi dolorem aut corporis aut animi defuturum: ego tamen facilius est ut ad corpus dicam utrumque pertinere quam neutrum, et ideo tacitum in illis diuinae scripturae uerbis animi dolorem, quoniam consequens esse intellegitur, etiamsi non dicatur, ut corpore sic dolente animus quoque sterili paenitentia crucietur. Legitur quippe et in ueteribus scripturis: Vindicta carnis inpii, ignis et uermis. Potuit breuius dici: Vindicta inpii. Quur ergo dictum est: carnis inpii, nisi quia utrumque, id est et ignis et uermis, poena erit carnis?
And although this is said more credibly — since it is altogether absurd that there pain either of body or of soul should be lacking — yet I find it easier to say that both pertain to the body, rather than neither, and that the pain of soul is therefore left unspoken in those words of the divine Scripture, because it is understood to be a consequence, even if it is not said, that, the body so suffering, the soul too should be tortured with a barren repentance. For it is read also in the old Scriptures: 'The vengeance on the flesh of the ungodly is fire and the worm.' It could have been said more briefly: 'The vengeance on the ungodly.' Why then was it said, 'on the flesh of the ungodly,' unless because both — that is, both the fire and the worm — will be the punishment of the flesh?
雖然這樣說更可信——因為說那裡缺了身體或靈魂的痛苦,全然是荒謬的——然而我覺得,說這二者都屬乎身體,比說二者都不屬乎身體更容易;並且靈魂的痛苦之所以在神聖聖經的那些話中略而不提,乃因人領會它是必然的結果,即使不說,身體既如此受苦,靈魂也必被徒然的懊悔所折磨。因為在舊約聖經中也讀到:『對不敬虔者肉體的報應,乃是火與蟲。』本可更簡短地說:『對不敬虔者的報應。』那麼為何說『對不敬虔者肉體』呢?豈不是因為這二者——就是火與蟲——都將是肉體的刑罰嗎?
3:3026
Aut si uindictam carnis propterea dicere uoluit, quia hoc in homine uindicabitur, quod secundum carnem uixerit (propter hoc enim ueniet in mortem secundam, quam significauit apostolus dicens: Si enim secundum carnem uixeritis, moriemini), eligat quisque quod placet, aut ignem tribuere corpori, animo uermem, hoc proprie, illud tropice, aut utrumque proprie corpori. Iam enim satis superius disputaui posse animalia etiam in ignibus uiuere, in ustione sine consumtione, in dolore sine morte. per miraculum omnipotentissimi Creatoris; cui hoc possibile esse qui negat, a quo sit quidquid in naturis omnibus miratur ignorat.
Or if He wished to say 'vengeance on the flesh' for this reason, because that will be punished in man which he lived according to the flesh (for on this account he will come into the second death, which the Apostle signified, saying: 'For if you live according to the flesh, you shall die'), let each one choose what pleases him: either to assign the fire to the body and the worm to the soul — this one literally, that one figuratively — or both literally to the body. For I have already sufficiently argued above that living beings can even live in fires, in burning without consuming, in pain without death, by the miracle of the most omnipotent Creator; and whoever denies that this is possible to Him, is ignorant from Whom comes whatever he marvels at in all natures.
或者,祂之所以願說『對肉體的報應』,乃因人裡面那照肉體而活的部分將受刑罰(因為人正是為此將進入第二次的死,使徒指明這事說:『你們若順著肉體活著必要死』),那就讓各人揀選自己所喜悅的:或把火歸於身體、把蟲歸於靈魂——前者照字面,後者照寓意——或把二者都照字面歸於身體。因為我在上面已充分論證:憑那至全能的創造主的神蹟,活物甚至能活在火中,被焚而不消滅,受苦而不死;誰若否認這對祂是可能的,他就不知道他在一切本性中所驚奇的事是從誰而來。
3:3027
Ipse est enim Deus, qui omnia in hoc mundo magna et parua miracula, quae commemorauimus, et inconparabiliter plura, quae non commemorauimus, fecit eademque ipso mundo uno adque omnium maximo miraculo inclusit. Eligat ergo unum e duobus quisque quod placet, utrum et uermem ad corpus proprie an ad animum translato a corporalibus ad incorporalia uocabulo existimet pertinere. Quid autem horum uerum sit, res ipsa expeditius indicabit, quando erit scientia tanta sanctorum, ut eis cognoscendarum illarum poenarum necessaria non sit experientia, sed ea, quae tunc erit plena adque perfecta, ad hoc quoque sciendum sapientia sola sufficiat (nunc enim ex parte scimus, donec ueniat quod perfectum est);
For He Himself is the God who made all the miracles, great and small, in this world, which we have mentioned, and incomparably more which we have not mentioned, and enclosed these same in this world itself, which is the one and greatest miracle of all. Let each one therefore choose one of the two, whichever pleases him, whether he judges that the worm pertains to the body properly, or to the soul, the word being transferred from corporeal things to incorporeal. But which of these is true, the matter itself will more readily indicate, when the knowledge of the saints will be so great that for knowing those punishments experience will not be necessary to them, but that wisdom which will then be full and perfect will alone suffice for knowing this also (for now we know in part, until that which is perfect shall come);
因為祂自己就是那位神,在這世界中行了我們所提的一切大小神蹟,並無可比擬地更多我們未曾提及的,又把這些都包藏在這世界本身之內,而這世界乃是萬有中獨一而最大的神蹟。所以讓各人從這二者中揀選自己所喜悅的一個:無論他判斷蟲是本義地屬乎身體,還是把這字從有形之物轉用於無形之物而屬乎靈魂。但這二者中哪一個是真的,事情本身必更容易顯明,到那時聖徒的知識將如此之大,以致他們要認識那些刑罰,便無需經歷,乃是那時將完全而成全的智慧,單單就足以也認識這事(因為我們如今所知有限,等那完全的來到);
3:3028
dum tamen nullo modo illa corpora talia futura esse credamus, ut nullis ab igne adficiantur doloribus. CAPUT X. An ignis gehennae, si corporalis est, possit malignos spiritus, id est daemones incorporeos, tactu suo adurere. Hic occurrit quaerere: Si non erit ignis incorporalis, sicut est animi dolor, sed corporalis, tactu noxius, ut eo possint corpora cruciari: quo modo in eo erit etiam poena spirituum malignorum? Idem quippe ignis erit, supplicio scilicet hominum adtributus et daemonum, dicente Christo: Discedite a me. maledicti, in ignem aeternum, qui paratus est diabolo et angelis eius.
provided only that we in no way believe that those bodies will be such as to be affected by no pains from fire. CHAPTER X. Whether the fire of Gehenna, if it is corporeal, can by its touch burn the malign spirits, that is, incorporeal demons. Here it occurs to inquire: If there will not be an incorporeal fire, such as is the pain of the soul, but a corporeal one, harmful by touch, so that bodies can be tormented by it — in what manner will there be in it also the punishment of the malign spirits? For the same fire will be assigned, namely, to the punishment of men and of demons, as Christ says: 'Depart from Me, you cursed, into the eternal fire, which is prepared for the devil and his angels.'
只要我們絕不相信那些身體會是那種絲毫不受火的痛苦所影響的。第十章:地獄之火若是有形的,是否能憑其觸碰焚燒那些惡靈,即無形體的鬼魔。在此引出一個問題:地獄之火若不是無形的(像靈魂的痛苦那樣),而是有形的,藉觸碰而傷人,使身體能被它折磨——那麼惡靈的刑罰又如何也在其中呢?因為同一個火既要分派給人,也要分派給鬼魔,正如基督所說:『你們這被咒詛的人,離開我,進入那為魔鬼和牠的使者所預備的永火裡去。』
3:3029
Nisi quia sunt quaedam sua etiam daemonibus corpora, sicut doctis hominibus uisum est, ex isto aere crasso adque umido, cuius inpulsus uento flante sentitur. Quod genus elementi si nihil igne perpeti posset, non ureret feruefactus in balneis. Ut enim urat, prior uritur facitque cum patitur. Si autem quisquam nulla habere corpora daemones adseuerat, non est de hac re aut laborandum operosa inquisitione aut contentiosa disputatione certandum.
Unless it be that there are even to the demons certain bodies of their own, as it has seemed to learned men, made of this thick and humid air, whose impulse is felt when the wind blows. And if this kind of element could suffer nothing from fire, it would not burn when heated in the baths. For in order that it may burn, it is first burned itself, and acts while it suffers. But if anyone asserts that the demons have no bodies at all, this is not a matter to be labored over with painstaking inquiry, nor to be contended over with contentious disputation.
除非說,連鬼魔也有牠們自己某種身體(正如有學問的人所看為然的),由這稠密而潮濕的空氣造成,當風吹動時,便覺察到它的衝擊。而這種元素若絲毫不能受火之苦,那麼在浴堂中被燒熱時,它便不會發熱灼人。因為它為要灼人,自己必先被燒,並在受苦的同時施作。但若有人斷言鬼魔全然沒有身體,這事便不必費力去精究,也不必以好爭的辯論去相爭。
3:3030
Quur enim non dicamus, quamuis miris, tamen ueris modis etiam spiritus incorporeos posse poena corporalis ignis adfligi, si spiritus hominum, etiam ipsi profecto incorporei, et nunc potuerunt includi corporalibus membris et tunc poterunt corporum suorum uinculis insolubiliter adligari? Adhaerebunt ergo, si eis nulla sunt corpora, spiritus daemonum, immo spiritus daemones, licet incorporei corporeis ignibus cruciandi, non ut ignes ipsi, quibus adhaerebunt, eorum iunctura inspirentur et animalia fiant, quae constent spiritu et corpore, sed, ut dixi, miris et ineffabilibus modis adhaerendo, accipientes ex ignibus poenam, non dantes ignibus uitam;
For why should we not say that even incorporeal spirits can, in marvelous yet true ways, be afflicted by the punishment of corporeal fire, if the spirits of men — themselves assuredly incorporeal too — could both now be enclosed in corporeal members, and then will be able to be bound indissolubly by the chains of their own bodies? The demon-spirits, therefore — nay rather, the demons who are spirits — will cleave (even if they have no bodies), though incorporeal, to corporeal fires, to be tormented; not so that the fires to which they will cleave should themselves, by their juncture, be inspired and become living beings composed of spirit and body, but, as I have said, by cleaving in marvelous and ineffable ways, receiving punishment from the fires, not giving life to the fires;
因為,倘若人的靈——它們自己也確是無形體的——既能如今被囚於有形的肢體之中,那時又能被自己身體的鎖鏈不可解地捆綁,那麼我們為何不能說,連無形體的靈,也能以奇妙卻真實的方式,被有形之火的刑罰所折磨呢?所以那些鬼魔之靈——不如說那些作為靈的鬼魔——即使牠們沒有身體,雖是無形體的,也必依附於有形的火,受其折磨;並非說牠們所依附的火,因這聯合便被注入生氣、成為由靈與身體所構成的活物,乃是如我所說,以奇妙難言的方式依附,從火領受刑罰,卻不把生命賦予火;
3:3031
quia et iste alius modus, quo corporibus adhaerent spiritus et animalia fiunt, omnino mirus est nec conprehendi ab homine potest, et hoc ipse homo est. Dicerem quidem sic arsuros sine ullo suo corpore spiritus, sicut ardebat aput inferos ille diues, quando dicebat: Crucior in hac flamma, nisi conuenienter responderi cernerem talem fuisse illam flammam, quales oculi quos leuauit et Lazarum uidit, qualis lingua cui umorem exiguum desiderauit infundi, qualis digitus Laxari de quo id sibi fieri postulauit; ubi tamen erant sine corporibus animae.
because that other manner also, by which spirits cleave to bodies and become living beings, is altogether marvelous and cannot be comprehended by man — and this man himself is. I should indeed say that the spirits will so burn without any body of their own, just as that rich man was burning in hell, when he said: 'I am tormented in this flame,' were it not that I see it can fittingly be answered that such was that flame as were the eyes which he lifted up and saw Lazarus, such as the tongue for which he desired a little moisture to be poured, such as the finger of Lazarus from which he begged that this be done for him — where nevertheless there were souls without bodies.
因為那另一種方式——就是靈依附於身體、成為活物的方式——也全然奇妙,是人所不能領會的——而這人本身正是如此。我本要說,靈就這樣沒有自己的身體而焚燒,正如那財主在陰間焚燒、說『我在這火焰裡受痛苦』那樣——若不是我看見可以合宜地回答:那火焰之為何,正如他舉目看見拉撒路的那雙眼睛,正如他渴望得一點水滴在其上的那舌頭,正如他求人為他蘸水的拉撒路的那指頭——而在那裡,畢竟是沒有身體的靈魂。
3:3032
Sic ergo incorporalis et illa flamma qua exarsit et illa guttula quam poposcit, qualia sunt etiam uisa dormientium siue in ecstasi cernentium res incorporales, habentes tamen similitudinem corporum. Nam et ipse homo cum spiritu, non corpore, sit in talibus uisis, ita se tamen tunc similem suo corpori uidet. ut discernere omnino non possit. At uero gehenna illa, quod etiam stagnum ignis et sulphuris dictum est, corporeus ignis erit et cruciabit corpora damnatorum, aut et hominum et daemonum, solida hominum, aeria daemonum, aut tantum hominum corpora cum spiritibus, daemones autem spiritus sine corporibus haerentes sumendo poenam, non inpertiendo uitam corporalibua ignibus.
Thus, therefore, both that flame with which he was set ablaze, and that little drop which he begged for, were incorporeal — such as are also the things seen by those who sleep, or by those who in ecstasy behold incorporeal things, which nevertheless have a likeness of bodies. For man himself too, when he is in such visions with the spirit, not the body, nevertheless then sees himself so like to his own body that he cannot distinguish at all. But that Gehenna, which is also called the lake of fire and brimstone, will be a corporeal fire and will torment the bodies of the damned — either of both men and demons, the solid bodies of men, the airy bodies of demons; or only the bodies of men with their spirits, while the demons are spirits cleaving without bodies, taking on punishment, not imparting life to the corporeal fires.
所以照樣,那使他著火的火焰,和他所求的那一小滴水,都是無形的——正如睡覺之人所見的,或在出神中觀看無形之物之人所見的事物,這些事物卻有著身體的相似。因為連人自己,當他以靈、而非以身體處於這樣的異象中時,那時卻看見自己如此像自己的身體,以致全然不能分辨。但那地獄——它也被稱為火與硫磺的湖——將是有形的火,必折磨受咒詛者的身體:或是人與鬼魔二者的身體,人的是堅實的身體,鬼魔的是空氣般的身體;或只是人帶著靈魂的身體,而鬼魔是無身體而依附的靈,承受刑罰,卻不把生命賦予那有形的火。
3:3033
Unus quippe utrisque ignis erit, sicut Veritas dixit. CAPUT XI. An hoc ratio iustitiae habeat, ut non sint extensiora poenarum tempora, quam fuerint peccatorum. Sic autem quidam eorum, contra quos defendimus ciuitatem Dei, iniustum putant, ut pro peccatis quamlibet magnis, paruo scilicet tempore perpetratis, poena quisque damnetur aeterna, quasi ullius id umquam iustitia legis adtendat, ut tanta mora temporis quisque puniatur, quanta mora temporis unde puniretur admisit. Octo genera poenarum in legibus esse scribit Tullius, damnum, uincla, uerbera, talionem, ignominiam, exsilium, mortem, seruitutem.
For one fire will be for both, as the Truth has said. CHAPTER XI. Whether it accords with the reason of justice that the times of punishments be not more extended than were those of the sins. But thus some of those against whom we defend the City of God think it unjust that anyone be condemned to eternal punishment for sins, however great, committed in but a small time — as though the justice of any law ever regarded this, that each be punished for as long a span of time as that during which he committed the act for which he is punished. Tullius (Cicero) writes that there are eight kinds of punishment in the laws: fine, fetters, scourging, retaliation, disgrace, exile, death, slavery.
因為這一個火要為著二者,正如真理(基督)所說的。第十一章:刑罰的時間不比犯罪的時間更長,這是否合乎公義之理。但有些我們為之辯護神之城而反對的人,認為這是不公義的:人為著無論多大、卻在極短時間內所犯的罪,竟被定永刑——彷彿任何律法的公義曾顧及這事,即各人受刑的時間之長,須等同於他犯下受刑之事所用的時間之長。圖留斯(西塞羅)寫道,在律法中有八種刑罰:罰金、囚禁、鞭打、報復(同態報復)、羞辱、放逐、死刑、為奴。
3:3034
Quid horum est quod in breue tempus pro cuiusque peccati celeritate coartetur, ut tanta uindicetur morula, quanta deprehenditur perpetratum, nisi forte talio? Id enim agit, ut hoc patiatur quisque quod fecit. Unde illud est legis: Oculum pro oculo, dentem pro dente. Fieri enim potest, ut tam breui tempore quisque amittat oculum seueritate uindictae, quam tulit ipse alteri inprobitate peccati. Porro autem si alienae feminae osculum infixum rationis sit uerbere uindicare, nonne qui illud puncto temporis fecerit, inconparabili horarum spatio uerberatur et suauitas uoluptatis exiguae diuturno dolore punitur?
Which of these is it that is compressed into a short time according to the swiftness of each sin, so that vengeance is taken in as small a delay of time as that in which the deed is found to have been perpetrated — unless perhaps retaliation? For this aims at this, that each one suffer what he did. Whence comes that saying of the law: 'An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.' For it can come to pass that anyone lose an eye in as short a time, by the severity of the vengeance, as that in which he himself took it from another by the wickedness of his sin. But further, if it be a matter of reason to avenge with a scourging a kiss fixed upon another man's wife, would not he who did that in a moment of time be scourged through an incomparable space of hours, and the sweetness of a scant pleasure be punished with a long-lasting pain?
這八種之中,哪一種是按各罪的迅速而被壓縮為短時,使報應只在那查出罪行所用的同樣短暫的延時內施行——除非或許是同態報復?因為這種刑罰的目的,就是叫各人承受他所行的。由此便有律法那句話:『以眼還眼,以牙還牙。』因為這是可能的:人憑報復的嚴厲,在如此短的時間內失去一隻眼,正如他自己憑罪的兇惡在那同樣短的時間內挖去別人的眼。但再者,倘若按理該以鞭打報復一個強加在別人妻子身上的親吻,那麼在頃刻之間行此事的人,豈不要受鞭打達無可比擬的許多時辰,使那微小情慾的甘甜,以長久的痛苦受刑罰嗎?
3:3035
Quid, in uinculis numquid tamdiu quisque iudicandus est esse debere, quamdiu fecit unde meruit adligari; cum iustissime annosas poenas seruus in conpedibus pendat, qui uerbo aut ictu celerrime transeunte uel lacessiuit dominum uel plagauit? Iam uero damnum, ignominia, exsilium, seruitus cum plerumque sic infliguntur, ut nulla uenia relaxentur, nonne pro huius uitae modo similia poenis uidentur aeternis? Ideo quippe aeterna esse non possunt, quia nec ipsa uita, quae his plectitur, porrigitur in aeternum; et tamen peccata, quae uindicantur longissimi temporis poenis, breuissimo tempore perpetrantur;
What of this: in chains, ought anyone to be judged liable to remain only as long as the act lasted by which he earned to be bound? When most justly a slave in fetters pays the penalty of years, who, by a word or a blow that passes in an instant, either provoked or struck his master? And now loss of goods, disgrace, exile, and slavery, when for the most part they are inflicted in such a way that no pardon relaxes them — do they not, in proportion to the measure of this life, seem like the eternal penalties? They cannot, of course, be eternal, because neither does the life itself, which is punished by them, reach into eternity; and yet the sins that are avenged by penalties of the longest duration are committed in the briefest span of time.
再說,戴著鎖鏈的人,難道應當只在他犯下使自己被綁的行為那段時間裡受審判嗎?其實,當一個奴隸只憑一句話或一擊——那轉瞬即逝的動作——挑釁或毆打了主人,便最公正地戴上腳鐐償付多年的刑罰。如今財產的損失、恥辱、流放、奴役,往往是這樣施加的,以致無任何赦免可使之鬆解:按今生的程度衡量,這些豈不顯得有如永刑?它們之所以不能是永久的,正因為那受此懲罰的生命本身並不延展至永遠;然而那些以最長久刑罰受報的罪,卻是在最短的時間內所犯成的。
3:3036
nec quisquam exstitit qui censeret tam cito nocentium finienda esse tormenta, quam cito factum est uel homicidium uel adulterium uel sacrilegium uel quodlibet aliud scelus non temporis longitudine, sed iniquitatis et inpietatis magnitudine metiendum. Qui uero pro aliquo grandi crimine morte multatur, numquid mora qua occiditur, quae perbreuis est, eius supplicium leges aestimant et non quod eum in sempiternum auferunt de societate uiuentium? Quod est autem de ista ciuitate mortali homines supplicio primae mortis, hoc est de illa ciuitate inmortali homines supplicio secundae mortis auferre. Sicut enim non efficiunt leges huius ciuitatis, ut in eam quisque reuocetur occisus:
Nor has anyone ever held that the torments of the guilty should be brought to an end as quickly as a murder, or adultery, or sacrilege, or any other crime whatsoever was committed — a crime to be measured not by length of time but by the magnitude of its iniquity and impiety. But as for one who is punished with death for some great crime, do the laws reckon his punishment to be the interval in which he is killed, which is very brief, and not rather that they remove him forever from the society of the living? Now, to remove men from this mortal city by the punishment of the first death is the same as to remove men from that immortal city by the punishment of the second death. For just as the laws of this city do not bring it about that one who has been slain is recalled into it,
從未有人主張:有罪者的酷刑應當像兇殺、姦淫、褻瀆聖物,或任何其他罪行被犯成那樣迅速地了結;因為罪不是以時間的長短,而是以其不義與不敬的重大來衡量的。至於那因某重大罪行被處死的人,律法難道把他的刑罰算作那短暫的、他被殺的片刻,而非算作把他從活人的社會中永遠除去嗎?把人藉第一次死亡的刑罰從這必死之城中除去,正如同藉第二次死亡的刑罰把人從那不死之城中除去。因為正如此城的律法不能使被殺者重返其中,
3:3037
sic nec illius, ut in uitam reuocetur aeternam secunda morte damnatus. Quo modo ergo uerum est, inquiunt, quod ait Christus uester: In qua mensura mensi fueritis, in ea remetietur uobis. si temporale peccatum supplicio punitur aeterno? Nec adtendunt non propter aequale temporis spatium, sed propter uicissitudinem mali, id est ut qui mala fecerit mala patiatur, eandem dictam fuisse mensuram. Quamuis hoc in ea re proprie possit accipi, de qua Dominus cum hoc diceret loquebatur, id est de iudiciis et condemnationibus. Proinde qui iudicat et condemnat iniuste, si iudicatur et condemnatur iuste, in eadem mensura recipit, quamuis non hoc quod dedit. Iudicio enim fecit, iudicio patitur;
so too the laws of that city do not bring it about that one condemned by the second death is recalled into eternal life. How then, they say, is it true, what your Christ says: 'With what measure you have measured, it shall be measured back to you,' if a temporal sin is punished with an eternal penalty? But they do not notice that the same measure is spoken of not on account of an equal span of time, but on account of the reciprocity of evil — that is, that whoever has done evil should suffer evil. Although this may properly be taken in that matter of which the Lord was speaking when He said it, namely concerning judgments and condemnations. Accordingly, one who judges and condemns unjustly, if he is judged and condemned justly, receives in the same measure, although not the same thing that he gave. For by judgment he acted, and by judgment he suffers;
照樣,那城的律法也不能使被第二次死亡所定罪的人重返永生。那麼,他們說,你們的基督所言怎能為真:「你們用甚麼量器量給人,也必用甚麼量器量給你們」(太七2),如果短暫的罪卻受永遠的刑罰?但他們沒有留意:所說的「同樣量器」並非指相等的時段,而是指惡的相報——即作惡的人也要受惡。雖然這話可恰當地用在主說此話時所論及的那件事上,也就是關乎審判與定罪。因此,不義地審判並定罪別人的人,若被公義地審判並定罪,便是按同樣的量器受報,雖然所受的並不是他所施的。因為他憑審判而行,也憑審判而受;
3:3038
quamuis fecerit damnatione quod iniquum est, patiatur damnatione quod iustum est. CAPUT XII. De magnitudine praeuaricationis primae, ob quam aeterna poena omnibus debeatur, qui extra gratiam fuerint Saluatoris. Sed poena aeterna ideo dura et iniusta sensibus uidetur humanis, quia in hac infirmitate moribundorum sensuum deest ille sensus altissimae purissimaeque sapientiae, quo sentiri possit quantum nefas in illa prima praeuaricatione commissum sit. Quanto enim magis homo fruebatur Deo, tanto maiore inpietate dereliquit Deum et factus est malo dignus aeterno, qui hoc in se peremit bonum, quod esse posset aeternum. Hinc est uniuersa generis humani massa damnata;
although by his condemnation he did what was unrighteous, by his condemnation he suffers what is righteous. CHAPTER XII. On the magnitude of the first transgression, on account of which eternal punishment is owed to all who shall have been outside the grace of the Saviour. But eternal punishment seems harsh and unjust to human perceptions, because in this weakness of mortal senses there is lacking that sense of the highest and purest wisdom by which one might perceive how great a wickedness was committed in that first transgression. For the more a man had enjoyed God, the greater the impiety with which he forsook God, and he became deserving of eternal evil, who destroyed in himself a good that could have been eternal. Hence the whole mass of the human race is condemned;
雖然他憑定罪所行的是不義的,他憑定罪所受的卻是公義的。第十二章 論最初悖逆之重大;凡在救主恩典之外的人,都因此當受永刑。然而永刑在人的感官看來顯得嚴酷而不公,乃因在這必死之感官的軟弱中,缺少那至高至純智慧的覺察力,無法藉之領會在那最初的悖逆中所犯的惡是何等深重。因為人越是享受神,他離棄神時的不敬便越大,他便成了配受永惡的人,因他在自己裡面毀滅了那本可永存的善。由此全人類的群體都被定罪;
3:3039
quoniam, qui hoc primus admisit, cum ea quae in illo fuerat radicata sua stirpe punitus est, ut nullus ab hoc iusto debitoque supplicio nisi misericordi et indebita gratia liberetur adque ita dispertiatur genus humanum, ut in quibusdam demonstretur quid ualeat misericors gratia, in ceteris quid iusta uindicta. Neque enim utrumque demonstraretur in omnibus, quia, si omnes remanerent in poenis iustae damnationis, in nullo appareret misericors gratia; rursus si omnes a tenebris transferrentur in lucem, in nullo appareret ueritas ultionis. In qua propterea multo plures quam in illa sunt, ut sic ostendatur, quid omnibus deberetur.
since he who first committed this was punished together with that nature which had been rooted in him as in its stock, so that none is freed from this just and due penalty except by merciful and undeserved grace; and thus the human race is so apportioned that in some it is shown what merciful grace avails, and in the rest what just vengeance avails. For neither would be shown in all; because, if all remained in the penalties of just condemnation, merciful grace would appear in none; and again, if all were transferred from darkness into light, the truth of retribution would appear in none. In which retribution there are far more than in the other portion, so that thereby it may be shown what was owed to all.
因為那首先犯此罪的人,連同那在他裡面如同根基而扎根的本性,一同受了懲罰,以致無人能脫離這公義而當受的刑罰,惟靠憐憫的、不配得的恩典。如此人類便被這樣分配:在某些人身上顯明憐憫的恩典有何功效,在其餘人身上顯明公義的刑罰有何功效。因為這兩者不能在所有人身上都顯明:若眾人都留在公義定罪的刑罰中,憐憫的恩典便在無人身上顯現;反之,若眾人都從黑暗被遷入光明,報應的真實便在無人身上顯現。在這報應之中受刑的人,遠多於蒙憐憫的那一部分,好叫人藉此看出眾人本該受甚麼。
3:3040
Quod si omnibus redderetur, iustitiam uindicantis iuste nemo reprehenderet; quia uero tam multi exinde liberantur, est unde agantur maximae gratiae gratuito muneri liberantis. CAPUT XIII. Contra opinionem eorum, qui putant criminosis supplicia post mortem causa purgationis adhiberi. Platonici quidem, quamuis inpunita nulla uelint esse peccata, tamen omnes poenas emendationi adhiberi putant, uel humanis inflictas legibus uel diuinis, siue in hac uita siue post mortem, si aut parcatur hic cuique aut ita plectatur ut hic non corrigatur.
But if it were rendered to all, no one would justly rebuke the justice of the avenger; whereas, because so many are thence delivered, there is ground for rendering the greatest thanks to the gratuitous gift of the deliverer. CHAPTER XIII. Against the opinion of those who think that punishments are applied to the guilty after death for the sake of purgation. The Platonists, indeed, although they would have no sins go unpunished, nevertheless think that all penalties are applied for amendment, whether inflicted by human laws or by divine, whether in this life or after death, if either one is spared here, or is so punished that he is not corrected here.
但若這刑罰被施於眾人,便無人能公正地指責那施報者的公義;而正因有如此眾多的人從中得釋放,便有理由為那施救者白白的恩賜獻上最大的感謝。第十三章 駁斥那些認為死後對罪犯施加刑罰是為潔淨之故的人的見解。柏拉圖派固然不願有任何罪不受懲罰,卻認為一切刑罰都是為使人改正而施的,無論是人的律法或神的律法所加,無論在今生或死後——若某人在此生被寬容,或受懲罰卻未在此生得改正的話。
3:3041
Hinc est Maronis illa sententia, ubi, cum dixisset de terrenis corporibus moiibundisque membris, quod animae Hinc metuunt cupiuntque, dolent gaudentque, nec auras Suspiciunt, clausae tenebris et carcere caeco, secutus adiunxit adque ait: Quin et supremo cum lumine uita reliquit (id est cum die nouissimo reliquit eas ista uita), Non tamen (inquit) omne malum miseris, nec funditus omnes Corporeae excedunt pestes, penitusque necesse est Multa diu concreta modis inolescere miris. Ergo exercentur poenis ueterumque malorum Supplicia expendunt; aliae panduntur inanes Suspensae ad uentos, aliis sub gurgite uasto Infectum eluitur scelus aut exuritur igni.
Hence comes that famous saying of Maro, where, after he had spoken of earthly bodies and dying members, that 'from these the souls fear and desire, grieve and rejoice, nor look up to the air, shut in by darkness and in a blind prison,' he went on to add and say: 'Nay, even when with the last light life has left them' (that is, when on the final day this life has left them), 'still,' he says, 'not all evil departs from the wretched, nor do all bodily plagues wholly withdraw, and it is utterly necessary that many things long compacted should grow inveterate in wondrous ways. Therefore they are exercised with penalties and pay the punishments of their old evils: some are spread out, suspended empty to the winds; for others the infection of guilt is washed away beneath a vast whirlpool, or is burned out with fire.'
由此而來的便是馬羅(維吉爾)的那段名言:他在論及屬地的身體與必死的肢體之後,說「靈魂由此而懼怕、貪戀、憂傷、歡喜,也因被黑暗與盲昧的牢獄囚禁而不仰望天空」,接著補充說:「不僅如此,連當生命隨那最後的光離開他們時」(即末日這生命離開他們時),「他說,可憐的人仍非一切惡都消散,肉體的諸般瘟疫也非全然退去,並且許多長久凝結之物必然以奇異的方式根深蒂固。因此他們受刑罰的磨煉,償付他們舊惡的懲罰:有的被攤開,懸於虛空隨風飄蕩;有的在浩瀚的漩渦之下沖洗其沾染的罪污,或以火燒盡。」
3:3042
Qui hoc opinantur, nullas poenas nisi purgatorias uolunt esse post mortem, ut, quoniam terris superiora sunt elementa aqua, aer, ignis, ex aliquo istorum mundetur per expiatorias poenas, quod terrena contagione contractum est. Aer quippe accipitur in eo quod ait: \'Suspensae ad uentos\'; aqua in eo quod ait: cSub gurgite uasto); ignis autem suo nomine expressus est, cum dixit: \'Aut exuritur igni.\' Nos uero etiam in hac quidem mortali uita esse quasdam poenas purgatorias confitemur, non quibus adfliguntur, quorum uita uel non inde fit melior, uel potius inde fit peior; sed illis sunt purgatoriae, qui eis coherciti corriguntur.
Those who hold this opinion would have no penalties after death except purgatorial ones, so that — since above the earth the elements of water, air, and fire are higher — one may be cleansed through expiatory penalties by some one of these from whatever was contracted by earthly contagion. Air, indeed, is understood in his words 'suspended to the winds'; water in his words 'beneath a vast whirlpool'; and fire is expressed by its own name when he said 'or is burned out with fire.' But we, for our part, confess that even in this mortal life there are certain purgatorial penalties — not those by which they are afflicted whose life is either made no better thereby, or rather made worse — but they are purgatorial to those who, being restrained by them, are corrected.
持此見解者主張死後只有潔淨性的刑罰;因為水、氣、火這些元素在地之上居於更高之處,人便可藉這三者之一,以贖罪性的刑罰潔除凡因屬地沾染所染上的污穢。「氣」見於他所說「懸於風中」之語;「水」見於他所說「在浩瀚的漩渦之下」之語;至於「火」則以其本名表明,即他所說「或以火燒盡」。然而我們承認:即使在這必死的今生,也有某些潔淨性的刑罰——不是那些使受苦者的生命毫無改善、甚或更趨敗壞的刑罰,而是對那些因受其約束而得改正之人而言才算潔淨性的。
3:3043
Ceterae omnes poenae, siue temporariae siue sempiternae, sicut unusquisque diuina prouidentia tractandus est, inferuntur uel pro peccatis siue praeteritis siue in quibus adhuc uiuit ille qui plectitur, uel pro exercendis declarandisque uirtutibus per homines et angelos seu bonos seu malos. Nam etsi quisque mali aliquid alterius inprobitate uel errore patiatur, peccat quidem homo, qui uel ignorantia uel iniustitia cuiquam mali aliquid facit; sed non peccat Deus, qui iusto, quamuis occulto, iudicio fieri sinit. Sed temporarias poenas alii in hac uita tantum, alii post mortem, alii et nunc et tunc, uerum tamen ante iudicium illud seuerissimum nouissimumque patiuntur.
All other penalties, whether temporary or everlasting, according as each one is to be dealt with by divine providence, are inflicted either for sins — whether past, or in which he who is punished still lives — or for the exercising and manifesting of virtues through men and angels, whether good or evil. For even if someone should suffer some evil through another's wickedness or error, the man indeed sins who, whether through ignorance or injustice, does some evil to anyone; but God does not sin, who by a just, though hidden, judgment permits it to happen. But temporal penalties some suffer in this life only, some after death, some both now and then, yet nevertheless before that most severe and final judgment.
其餘一切刑罰,無論是暫時的或永久的,都按神的護理對各人所當有的處置而施加:或是為了罪——無論是過去的罪,或是受罰者如今仍活在其中的罪;或是為了藉著或善或惡的人與天使,操練並彰顯眾德。因為即使有人因他人的邪惡或錯誤而受某種惡,那因無知或不義而向人施惡的人固然犯了罪;但那以公義(雖隱密)的審判容許此事發生的神卻沒有犯罪。然而暫時的刑罰,有人只在今生受,有人在死後受,有人在今生與死後都受,但無論如何都在那最嚴厲、最末了的審判之前。
3:3044
Non autem omnes ueniunt in sempiternas poenas, quae post illud iudicium sunt futurae, qui post mortem sustinent temporales. Nam quibusdam, quod in isto non remittitur, remitti in futuro saeculo, id est, ne futuri saeculi aeterno supplicio puniantur, iam supra diximus. CAPUT XIIII. De poenis temporalibus istius uitae, quibus subiecta est humana condicio. Rarissimi sunt autem qui nullas in hac uita, sed tantum post eam poenas luunt. Fuisse tamen aliquos, qui usque ad decrepitam senectutem ne leuissimam quidem febriculam senserint quietamque duxerint uitam, et ipsi nouimus et audiuimus;
But not all who endure temporal penalties after death come into the eternal penalties that are to be after that judgment. For to some, as we have already said above, what is not remitted in this age is remitted in the age to come — that is, that they may not be punished with the eternal punishment of the age to come. CHAPTER XIV. On the temporal penalties of this life, to which the human condition is subject. But very rare are those who pay no penalties in this life, but only after it. Yet that there have been some who, even up to decrepit old age, have felt not so much as the slightest little fever and have led a tranquil life, we ourselves have known and have heard;
但並非所有在死後忍受暫時刑罰的人,都會進入那審判之後將有的永刑。因為對某些人,正如我們上文所說,凡在今世不得赦免的,在來世卻得赦免——也就是說,使他們不至於受來世的永刑。第十四章 論今生的暫時刑罰,人的境況都伏在其下。然而那在今生不付任何刑罰、只在死後才付的人,極為稀少。不過,確曾有些人直到衰朽的老年也未曾感受過哪怕最輕微的小發燒,且度過平靜的一生——這是我們親自知道也聽聞過的;
3:3045
quamquam uita ipsa mortalium tota poena sit, quia tota tentatio est, sicut sacrae litterae personant, ubi scriptum est: Numquid non tentatio est uita humana super terram? Non enim parua poena est ipsa insipientia uel inperitia, quae usque adeo fugienda merito iudicatur, ut per poenas doloribus plenas pueri cogantur quaeque artificia uel litteras discere; ipsumque discere, ad quod poenis adiguntur, tam poenale est eis, ut nonnumquam ipsas poenas, per quas conpelluntur discere, malint ferre quam discere. Quis autem non exhorreat et mori eligat, si ei proponatur aut mors perpetienda aut rursus infantia?
although the very life of mortals is wholly a penalty, because it is wholly a temptation, as the sacred writings proclaim, where it is written: 'Is not the life of man upon earth a temptation?' For no small penalty is that very foolishness or ignorance, which is deservedly judged so much to be avoided, that children are compelled by penalties full of pain to learn the various crafts and letters; and the very learning to which they are driven by penalties is so penal to them, that sometimes they would rather endure the very penalties by which they are compelled to learn, than learn. But who would not shudder, and choose rather to die, if it were proposed to him either that death must be endured, or infancy again?
雖然必死之人的生命本身全然是一種刑罰,因為它全然是一場試探,正如聖經所宣告的,那裡寫著:「人在世上的生活豈不是試探嗎?」(伯七1)那愚昧或無知本身就不是小刑罰,它被公正地判為極當躲避之事,以致兒童被滿是痛苦的刑罰所逼,去學各種技藝與文字;而他們被刑罰所驅去學的那學習本身,對他們竟如此痛苦,以致有時他們寧願忍受那逼他們學習的刑罰,也不願學習。然而,若有人面臨抉擇——或必須忍受死亡,或重新作嬰孩——誰不戰慄而寧願選擇死亡呢?
3:3046
Quae quidem quod non a risu, sed a fletu orditur hanc lucem, quid malorum ingressa sit nesciens prophetat quodam modo. Solum, quando natus est. ferunt risisse Zoroastrem, nec ei boni aliquid monstruosus risus ille portendit. Nam magicarum artium fuisse perhibetur inuentor; quae quidem illi nec ad praesentis uitae uanam felicitatem contra suos inimicos prodesse potuerunt; a Nino quippe rege Assyriorum. cum esset ipse Bactrianorum, bello superatus est. Prorsus quod scriptum est:
Indeed, that infancy begins this light not with laughter but with weeping, in some way prophesies, all unknowing, into what evils it has entered. They say that Zoroaster alone laughed when he was born, and that monstrous laughter foreboded him nothing good. For he is reported to have been the inventor of the magical arts; which indeed could not avail him even for the vain felicity of the present life against his enemies; for he was overcome in war by Ninus, king of the Assyrians, though he himself was king of the Bactrians. Assuredly that which is written:
誠然,嬰孩既不以歡笑而以哭泣開始這光明的生命,便以某種方式渾然不覺地預言它已進入了何等的禍患。據說惟有瑣羅亞斯德(查拉圖斯特拉)出生時發笑,而那怪異的笑聲卻未向他預示任何吉兆。因為他被傳為魔術之術的發明者;這些術數甚至連在今生虛幻的福樂中也未能助他抵禦仇敵:他雖身為巴克特里亞人之王,卻在戰爭中被亞述王尼努斯所勝。確實,正如所寫的:
3:3047
Graue iugum super filios Adam a die exitus de uentre matris eorum usque in diem sepulturae in matrem omnium, usque adeo inpleri necesse est, ut ipsi paruuli per lauacrum regenerationis ab originalis peccati, quo solo tenebantur, uinculo iam soluti mala multa patientes nonnulli et incursus spirituum malignorum aliquando patiantur. Quae quidem passio absit ut eis obsit, si hanc uitam in illa aetate etiam ipsa passione ingrauescente et animam de corpore excludente finierint. CAPUT XV. Quod omne opus gratiae Dei eruentis nos de profunditate ueteris mali ad futuri saeculi pertineat nouitatem.
'A heavy yoke is upon the sons of Adam, from the day of their coming out of their mother's womb until the day of their burial into the mother of all,' must so necessarily be fulfilled, that even little ones, already loosed by the laver of regeneration from the bond of original sin (by which alone they were held), nevertheless, suffering many evils, some at times even suffer the assaults of malign spirits. Yet far be it that such suffering should harm them, if they finish this life at that age even while that very suffering grows heavier and forces the soul out of the body. CHAPTER XV. That the whole work of God's grace, which rescues us from the depth of the old evil, pertains to the newness of the age to come.
「重軛壓在亞當的眾子身上,從他們出母腹的日子,直到他們被埋入眾人之母(地)的日子」(德訓篇四十1),這話必然要如此應驗,以致連嬰孩——已藉重生的洗濯從原罪的束縛(他們惟獨被此束縛所拘)中得釋放——也仍受許多禍患,有些甚至有時受惡靈的攻擊。然而,斷不能說這樣的苦難會傷害他們,倘若他們在那幼年、甚至在那苦難加劇、把靈魂逼出身體之時了結此生。第十五章 論神恩典的全部工作,將我們從舊惡之深處救拔出來,乃是為了來世的更新。
3:3048
Verum tamen in graui iugo, quod positum est super filios Adam a die exitus de uentre matris eorum usque in diem sepulturae in matrem omnium, etiam hoc malum mirabile reperitur, ut sobrii simus adque intellegamus hanc uitam de peccato illo nimis nefario, quod in paradiso perpetratum est, factam nobis esse poenalem totumque, quod nobiscum agitur per testamentum nouum, non pertinere nisi ad noui saeculi hereditatem nouam, ut hic pignore accepto illud cuius hoc pignus est suo tempore consequamur, nunc autem ambulemus in spe et proficientes de die in diem spiritu facta carnis mortificemus. Nouit enim Dominus qui sunt eius;
Yet truly in the heavy yoke that is laid upon the sons of Adam, from the day of their coming out of their mother's womb until the day of their burial into the mother of all, even this marvelous evil is found: that we may be sober and understand that this life has been made penal for us because of that exceedingly wicked sin which was perpetrated in paradise, and that the whole of what is done with us through the New Testament pertains to nothing but the new inheritance of the new age — so that here, having received the pledge, we may in due time attain that of which this is the pledge; but now we walk in hope, and, advancing from day to day, by the Spirit mortify the deeds of the flesh. For the Lord knows those who are His;
然而,在那壓在亞當眾子身上的重軛中——從他們出母腹的日子,直到他們被埋入眾人之母的日子——甚至連這奇妙的惡也被尋見:好叫我們謹守清醒,明白這生命之所以對我們成為刑罰,乃因那在樂園中所犯的、極其凶惡的罪;又明白藉新約對我們所行的一切,無非關乎新世代的新產業——好叫我們在此既領了憑據,便可在所定的時候得著那憑據所指向的;而如今我們憑盼望而行,且日日長進,靠著聖靈治死肉體的行為。因為主認識誰是屬祂的(提後二19);
3:3049
et quotquot spiritu Dei aguntur, hi filii sunt Dei, sed gratia, non natura. Unicus enim natura Dei filius propter nos misericordia factus est hominis filius, ut nos, natura filii hominis, filii Dei per illum gratia fieremus. Manens quippe ille inmutabilis naturam nostram, in qua nos susciperet, suscepit a nobis et tenax diuinitatis suae nostrae infirmitatis particeps factus est; ut nos in melius commutati, quod peccatores mortalesque sumus, eius inmortalis et iusti participatione amittamus et, quod in natura nostra bonum fecit, inpletum summo bono in eius naturae bonitate seruemus.
and as many as are led by the Spirit of God, these are the sons of God — but by grace, not by nature. For the only Son of God by nature, for our sake became by mercy the son of man, that we, by nature sons of man, might through Him by grace become sons of God. For He, remaining unchangeable, took up our nature in which to receive us, taking it from us; and holding fast to His own divinity, He became a partaker of our infirmity, so that we, changed for the better, might lay aside what we are — sinners and mortal — by participation in His immortality and righteousness, and might preserve what good He wrought in our nature, fulfilled in the highest good, in the goodness of His nature.
凡被神的靈引導的,都是神的兒子(羅八14)——但這是憑恩典,不是憑本性。因為那位按本性是神獨生子的,為我們的緣故憑憐憫成了人子,好叫我們這些按本性是人子的,得藉著祂憑恩典成為神的兒子。因為祂雖保持不改變,卻取了我們的本性,為要在其中接納我們,這本性是祂從我們而取的;祂既緊握自己的神性,又成了我們軟弱的分享者;好叫我們得以變得更美,藉著分享祂的不朽與公義,脫去我們之所是——即罪人與必死之人;又藉著祂本性的良善,保守祂在我們本性中所成就的善,使之在至高的善裡得以完滿。
3:3050
Sicut enim per unum hominem peccantem in hoc tam graue malum deuenimus, ita per unum hominem eundemque Deum iustificantem ad illud bonum tam sublime ueniemus. Nec quisquam se debet ab isto ad illum transisse confidere, nisi cum ibi fuerit, ubi tentatio nulla erit; nisi pacem tenuerit, quam belli huius, in quo caro concupiscit aduersus spiritum et spiritus aduersus carnem, multis et uariis certaminibus quaerit. Hoc autem bellum numquam ullum esset, si natura humana per liberum arbitrium in rectitudine, in qua facta est, perstitisset. Nunc uero, quae pacem felix cum Deo habere noluit, secum pugnat infelix, et cum sit hoc malum miserabile, melius est tamen quam priora uitae huius.
For just as through one man who sinned we came into this so heavy evil, so through one man who is likewise God, justifying us, we shall come to that good so sublime. Nor ought anyone to be confident that he has passed from the one to the other, unless he shall be there where no temptation will be — unless he shall hold that peace which this war seeks through many and varied conflicts, in which the flesh lusts against the spirit and the spirit against the flesh. But this war would never have existed at all, if human nature, through free will, had stood fast in the rectitude in which it was made. But now, that nature which would not have happy peace with God, unhappily wars with itself; and although this is a wretched evil, it is nevertheless better than the earlier states of this life.
因為正如我們藉一人犯罪而陷入這如此沉重的惡,照樣我們也要藉同一位、又是神的一人——使我們稱義者——進入那如此崇高的善。也沒有人應當自信已從前者過渡到後者,除非他已到了那無任何試探之處;除非他已持守那平安,就是這場戰爭藉著許多形形色色的爭戰所尋求的——在這戰爭中,肉體與聖靈相爭,聖靈與肉體相爭(加五17)。然而,這場戰爭本來根本不會存在,倘若人的本性藉著自由意志在它被造時所處的正直中站立得穩。但如今,那不願與神享有福樂平安的本性,不幸地與自己交戰;雖然這是可悲的惡,卻仍勝過今生先前的諸般景況。
3:3051
Melius confligitur quippe cum uitiis, quam sine ulla conflictione dominantur. Melius est, inquam, bellum cum spe pacis aeternae quam sine ulla liberationis\' cogitatione captiuitas. Cupimus quidem etiam hoc bello carere et ad capessendam ordinatissimam pacem, ubi firmissima stabilitate potioribus inferiora subdantur, igne diuini amoris accendimur. Sed si (quod absit) illius tanti boni spes nulla esset, malle debuimus in huius conftictationis molestia remanere quam uitiis in nos dominationem non eis resistendo permittere. CAPUT XVI. Sub quibus gratiae legibus omnes regeneratorum habeantur aetates.
For it is better to be in conflict with vices than for them to rule without any conflict. It is better, I say, to have war with the hope of eternal peace, than captivity without any thought of deliverance. We desire indeed to be free even of this war, and we are kindled by the fire of divine love to lay hold of that most well-ordered peace, where with the firmest stability the lower are made subject to the higher. But if (which God forbid) there were no hope of so great a good, we ought rather to remain in the trouble of this conflict than, by not resisting the vices, to permit them dominion over us. CHAPTER XVI. Under what laws of grace all the ages of the regenerate are held.
因為與惡習爭戰,勝過讓它們毫無抗爭地轄制。我說,懷著永遠平安之盼望的戰爭,勝過毫無得釋放之念的被擄。我們固然也渴望脫離這場戰爭,並被神聖之愛的火所點燃,去抓住那最有秩序的平安——在那裡,較低的以最堅固的穩定伏在較高的之下。但若(願這事萬不至於)對如此大善毫無盼望,我們也寧可留在這爭戰的勞苦中,也不肯因不抵抗惡習而容讓它們轄制我們。第十六章 論凡重生之人的各個年齡都在恩典的甚麼律法之下。
3:3052
Verum tamen tanta est Dei misericordia in uasa misericordiae, quae praeparauit in gloriam, ut etiam prima hominis aetas, id est infantia, quae sine ullo renisu subiacet carni. et secunda, quae pueritia nuncupatur, ubi nondum ratio suscepit hanc pugnam et fere sub omnibus uitiosis delectationibus iacet, quia, licet fari iam ualeat et ideo infantiam transisse uideatur, nondum in ea est praecepti capax infirmitas mentis, si sacramenta Mediatoris acceperit, etiamsi hanc in eis annis uitam finiat, translata scilicet a potestate tenebrarum in regnum Christi non solum poenis non praeparetur aeternis, sed ne ulla quidem post mortem purgatoria tormenta patiatur.
Yet so great is the mercy of God toward the vessels of mercy, which He has prepared for glory, that even the first age of man — that is, infancy, which without any resistance lies subject to the flesh — and the second, which is called childhood, where reason has not yet taken up this struggle and lies almost beneath all vicious pleasures (for although it can now speak and therefore seems to have passed infancy, yet the weakness of mind is not yet capable of a precept): if such a one shall have received the sacraments of the Mediator, even if he finish this life in those years, having been transferred from the power of darkness into the kingdom of Christ, he is not only not prepared for eternal penalties, but does not even suffer any purgatorial torments after death.
然而,神對那為榮耀所預備的憐憫之器(羅九23)的憐憫是如此之大,以致連人最初的年齡——即嬰兒期,毫無抵抗地伏在肉體之下——以及第二期,稱為童年,那時理智尚未承擔這爭戰,幾乎臥在一切邪惡的娛樂之下(因為兒童雖已能言語,似乎已過了嬰兒期,但其心智的軟弱尚不能領受誡命):這樣的人若領受了中保的聖禮,即使在那些年歲了結此生,既已從黑暗的權勢被遷入基督的國(西一13),他不但不至於被預備受永刑,甚至連死後任何潔淨性的酷刑也不必受。
3:3053
Sufficit enim sola spiritalis regeneratio, ne post mortem obsit quod carnalis generatio cum morte contraxit. Cum autem uentum fuerit ad aetatem, quae praeceptum iam capit et subdi potest legis imperio, suscipiendum est bellum contra uitia et gerendum acriter, ne ad damnabilia peccata perducat. Et si quidem nondum uictoriarum consuetudine roborata sunt, facilius uincuntur et cedunt; si autem uincere adque imperare consuerunt, laboriosa difficultate superantur. Neque id fit ueraciter adque sinceriter nisi uerae delectatione iustitiae; haec est autem in fide Christi.
For spiritual regeneration alone suffices, that after death there may not harm him what carnal generation contracted together with death. But when one has come to the age which is now capable of a precept and can be made subject to the command of the law, the war against the vices must be undertaken and waged sharply, lest it lead to damnable sins. And if indeed they are not yet strengthened by the habit of victories, they are more easily conquered and yield; but if they have grown accustomed to conquer and command, they are overcome only with toilsome difficulty. Nor does this happen truly and sincerely except through delight in true righteousness; and this is in the faith of Christ.
因為惟有屬靈的重生便足以使人在死後不受屬肉的出生連同死亡所染上之惡的傷害。但當人到了已能領受誡命、可伏在律法命令之下的年齡,就必須開始並猛烈地進行對抗惡習的爭戰,免得惡習引人陷入該受咒詛的罪。倘若惡習尚未因勝利的習慣而堅固,便較易被征服而退讓;但若它們已慣於得勝並發號施令,便要費盡艱辛才能克服。而這事惟有藉著對真公義的喜愛才能真實而誠摯地成就;這喜愛就在於對基督的信德之中。
3:3054
Nam si lex iubens adsit et spiritus iuuans desit, per ipsam prohibitionem desiderio crescente adque uincente peccati etiam reatus praeuaricationis accedit. Nonnumquam sane apertissima uitia aliis uitiis uincuntur occultis, quae putantur esse uirtutes, in quibus regnat superbia et quaedam sibi placendi altitudo ruinosa. Tunc itaque uicta uitia deputanda sunt, cum Dei amore uincuntur, quem nisi Deus ipse non donat nec aliter nisi per mediatorem Dei et hominum, hominem Christum Iesum, qui factus est particeps mortalitatis nostrae, ut nos participes faceret diuinitatis suae.
For if the law be present commanding, and the Spirit be absent assisting, then through the very prohibition, with desire growing and conquering, the guilt of sin's transgression is also added. Sometimes, indeed, the most open vices are conquered by other hidden vices, which are thought to be virtues, in which pride reigns, and a certain ruinous loftiness of self-pleasing. Then, therefore, vices are to be reckoned conquered, when they are conquered by the love of God, which God Himself alone gives, and not otherwise than through the Mediator of God and men, the man Christ Jesus, who became a partaker of our mortality, that He might make us partakers of His divinity.
因為若有律法在發命令,卻無聖靈在幫助,那麼藉著那禁令本身,慾望反倒增長並得勝,於是悖逆之罪的罪咎也隨之加增(羅七8-11)。誠然,有時最明顯的惡習被其他隱藏的惡習所征服,而那些隱藏的惡習被人當作美德,其中驕傲掌權,並有某種使人傾覆的、自我喜悅的高傲。所以,惡習惟有被神的愛征服時,才算真被征服;這愛惟有神自己賜下,且非藉別的,乃藉神與人之間的中保——人基督耶穌(提前二5)——祂成了我們必死之分享者,好叫我們成為祂神性的分享者。
3:3055
Paucissimi autem sunt tantae felicitatis, ut ab ipsa ineunte adulescentia nulla damnabilia peccata committant uel in flagitiis uel in facinoribus uel in nefariae cuiusquam inpietatis errore, sed magna spiritus largitate obprimant, quidquid eis posset carnali delectatione dominari. Plurimi uero praecepto legis accepto, cum prius uicti fuerint praeualentibus uitiis et praeuaricatores eius effecti, tunc ad gratiam confugiunt adiuuantem, qua fiant et amarius paenitendo et uehementius pugnando prius Deo subdita adque ita carni praeposita mente uictores.
But very few are of such great felicity that, from their very earliest youth, they commit no damnable sins, whether in disgraceful acts, or in crimes, or in the error of any wicked impiety, but by a great largesse of the Spirit suppress whatever could dominate them by carnal delight. Very many, however, having received the precept of the law, when they have first been conquered by the prevailing vices and have become its transgressors, then flee to assisting grace, by which they become victors — by repenting more bitterly and fighting more vehemently — over a mind first made subject to God and so set above the flesh.
然而,享有如此大福樂的人極少:他們從最初的青年起便不犯任何該受咒詛的罪,無論是在醜行、或惡行、或任何凶惡不敬的迷誤中,反倒以聖靈的大量賜予壓制凡能藉肉體之樂轄制他們的一切。但極多的人,在領受了律法的誡命之後,先被佔上風的惡習所勝,成了律法的違犯者,然後才逃向那扶助的恩典,藉之成為得勝者——靠著更痛切地悔改、更猛烈地爭戰——使心思先伏在神之下,從而被置於肉體之上。
3:3056
Quisquis igitur cupit poenas euadere sempiternas, non solum baptizetur, uerum etiam iustificetur in Christo, ac sic uere transeat a diabolo ad Christum. Purgatorias autem poenas nullas futuras opinetur, nisi ante illud ultimum tremendumque iudicium. Nequaquam tamen negandum est etiam ipsum aeternum ignem pro diuersitate meritorum quamuis malorum aliis leuiorem, aliis futurum esse grauiorem, siue ipsius uis adque ardor pro poena digna cuiusque uarietur, siue ipse aequaliter ardeat, sed non aequali molestia sentiatur. CAPUT XVII. De his, qui putant nullorum hominum poenas in aeternum esse mansuras.
Whoever, therefore, desires to escape the everlasting penalties, let him not only be baptized, but also be justified in Christ, and so truly pass over from the devil to Christ. But let him hold the opinion that there will be no purgatorial penalties except before that last and dreadful judgment. Yet it is by no means to be denied that even the eternal fire itself, according to the diversity of merits — albeit of evil men — will be lighter for some and heavier for others, whether its very force and heat be varied according to the punishment worthy of each, or whether it burns equally but is not felt with equal distress. CHAPTER XVII. On those who think that the penalties of no men will remain forever.
所以,凡想逃避永刑的,不僅要受洗,更要在基督裡被稱義,如此才真正從魔鬼歸向基督。但他當持守這見解:除了在那末了可畏的審判之前,將沒有任何潔淨性的刑罰。然而,斷不可否認:即使那永火本身,也按各人功過的不同——雖同是惡人——對某些人較輕,對另一些人較重;無論是其威力與熱度按各人所配受的刑罰而有差別,或是它平均地燃燒,卻不以同等的痛苦被感受。第十七章 論那些認為沒有任何人的刑罰會永遠存留的人。
3:3057
Nunc iam cum misericordibus nostris agendum esse uideo et pacifice disputandum, qui uel omnibus illis hominibus. quos iustissimus iudex dignos gehennae supplicio iudicabit, uel quibusdam eorum nolunt credere poenam sempiternam futuram, sed post certi temporis metas pro cuiusque peccati quantitate longioris siue breuioris eos inde existimant liberandos. Qua in re misericordior profecto fuit Origenes, qui et ipsum diabolum adque angelos eius post grauiora pro meritis et diuturniora supplicia ex illis cruciatibus eruendos et sociandos sanctis angelis credidit.
Now I see that we must deal, and dispute peaceably, with our merciful ones, who, concerning either all those men whom the most just Judge shall judge worthy of the punishment of hell, or concerning some of them, are unwilling to believe that an everlasting penalty will be; but they reckon that after the bounds of a certain time, longer or shorter according to the magnitude of each one's sin, they are to be delivered thence. In which matter Origen was assuredly more merciful, who believed that even the devil himself and his angels, after graver and more prolonged torments according to their merits, were to be rescued from those torments and joined to the holy angels.
如今我看出,我們必須和顏悅色地、平心靜氣地與那些仁慈派的人辯論。他們對於那位至公的審判者將判為配受地獄之刑的眾人,或對其中某些人,不肯相信會有永遠的刑罰,反倒認為:在某段時間——按各人罪的大小或長或短——的界限之後,這些人要從那裡得釋放。在這事上,俄利根無疑更為仁慈,因他相信連魔鬼自己和牠的使者,在按其功過受了更重、更長久的酷刑之後,也要從那些痛苦中被救出,並與聖天使聯合。
3:3058
Sed illum et propter hoc et propter alia nonnulla et maxime propter alternantes sine cessatione beatitudines et miserias et statutis saeculorum interuallis ab istis ad illas adque ab illis ad istas itus ac reditus interminabiles non inmerito reprobauit ecclesia; quia et hoc, quod misericors uidebatur, amisit faciendo sanctis ueras miserias, quibus poenas luerent. et falsas beatitudines, in quibus uerum ac securum, hoc est sine timore certum, sempiterni boni gaudium non haberent. Longe autem aliter istorum misericordia humano errat adfectu, qui hominum illo iudicio damnatorum miserias temporales, omnium uero qui uel citius uel tardius liberantur aeternam felicitatem putant.
But the Church, not undeservedly, condemned him both for this and for some other things, and especially for the interminable goings and returnings — without cessation from these to those and from those to these, at fixed intervals of ages — of alternating blessednesses and miseries. For he lost even that which seemed merciful, by making for the saints true miseries, in which they should pay penalties, and false blessednesses, in which they would not have the true and secure (that is, certain without fear) joy of an eternal good. But far otherwise does the mercy of these errs by human feeling, who think that the miseries of men condemned in that judgment are temporal, but the felicity of all who, sooner or later, are delivered, is eternal.
但教會不無理由地定了他的罪,不僅因這事,也因其他若干事,尤其因那無休止的往返——在固定的世代間隔中,從這些景況到那些景況、又從那些到這些,福樂與苦難交替不止。因為他連那看似仁慈之處也喪失了,因他為聖徒造出真實的苦難(在其中他們要償付刑罰),又造出虛假的福樂(在其中他們得不到永善那真實穩妥、即無懼而確定的喜樂)。然而這些仁慈派的憐憫因人的情感而大不相同地犯錯:他們認為那在審判中被定罪之人的苦難是暫時的,而凡或早或晚得釋放之人的福樂卻是永遠的。
3:3059
Quae sententia si propterea bona et uera quia misericors est, tanto erit melior et uerior quanto misericordior. Extendatur ergo ac profundatur fons huius misericordiae usque ad damnatos angelos saltem post multa adque prolixa quantumlibet saecula liberandos. Quur usque uniuersam naturam manat humanam, et cum ad angelicam uentum fuerit, mox arescit? Non audent tamen se ulterius miserando porrigere et ad liberationem ipsius quoque diaboli peruenire. Verum si aliquis audeat, uincit nempe istos. Et tamen tanto inuenitur errare deformius et contra recta Dei uerba peruersius, quanto sibi uidetur sentire clementius. CAPUT XVIII. De his.
If this opinion is good and true because it is merciful, then it will be so much the better and truer the more merciful it is. Let, then, the fountain of this mercy be extended and deepened even to the damned angels, to be delivered at least after many and however prolonged ages. Why does it flow out as far as the whole of human nature, and yet, when it comes to the angelic, soon dries up? They do not dare, however, to extend their pitying further and to reach even to the liberation of the devil himself. But if anyone should dare it, he surely outdoes these men. And yet he is found to err the more deformedly and to be the more perversely against the right words of God, the more clemently he seems to himself to feel. CHAPTER XVIII. On those
若這見解因其仁慈便是良善而真確的,那麼它越仁慈,便越良善、越真確。那麼,就讓這憐憫的泉源延伸並加深,甚至及於被定罪的天使,使牠們至少在許多、無論何等長久的世代之後得釋放罷。為何它要流到整個人類本性那麼遠,及至到了天使本性,卻立刻乾涸?然而他們不敢把憐憫再往外延伸,以至於連魔鬼自己也得釋放。但若有人膽敢如此,他無疑勝過了這些人。然而越是自以為感受得更寬厚,他便越是被察覺更醜陋地犯錯、更乖謬地違背神正直的話語。第十八章 論那些
3:3060
qui nouissimo iudicio propter intercessionem sanctorum neminem hominum putant esse damnandum. Sunt etiam, quales in conlocutionibus nostris ipse sum expertus, qui, cum uenerari uideantur scripturas sanctas, moribus inprobandi sunt et agendo causam suam multo maiorem quam isti misericordiam Deo tribuunt erga humanum genus. Dicunt enim de malis et infidelibus hominibus diuinitus quidem uerum praedictum esse, quod digni sunt; sed cum ad iudicium uentum fuerit, misericordiam esse superaturam. Donabit enim eos, inquiunt, misericors Deus precibus et intercessionibus sanctorum suorum.
who think that, in the last judgment, no man at all will be condemned, on account of the intercession of the saints. There are also those — such as I myself have experienced in our conversations — who, although they seem to venerate the holy Scriptures, are to be reproved in their morals; and in pleading their own cause they attribute to God a much greater mercy toward the human race than these others do. For they say that concerning evil and unfaithful men it has indeed been divinely foretold as true that they are worthy of it; but that when it has come to the judgment, mercy will overcome. For the merciful God, they say, will pardon them at the prayers and intercessions of His saints.
認為在末後的審判中,因聖徒的代求,絕無一人會被定罪的人。也有一種人——正如我自己在我們的談話中所經歷的——他們雖似乎尊崇聖經,其品行卻當受責備;他們在為自己的案情辯護時,竟把比前述那些人更大的、向人類的憐憫歸給神。因為他們說:關於惡人與不信的人,神確曾真實地預言他們是配受刑罰的;但等到審判來臨時,憐憫卻要得勝。因為他們說,憐憫的神必因祂聖徒的祈求與代求而赦免他們。
3:3061
Si enim orabant pro illis, quando eos patiebantur inimicos, quanto magis quando uidebunt humiles supplicesque prostratos! Neque enim credendum est, aiunt, tunc amissuros sanctos uiscera misericordiae, cum fuerint plenissimae ac perfectissimae sanctitatis, ut, qui tunc orabant pro inimicis suis, quando et ipsi sine peccato non erant, tunc non orent pro supplicibus suis, quando nullum coeperint habere peccatum. Aut uero Deus tunc eos non exaudiet tot et tales filios suos, quando in tanta eorum sanctitate nullum inueniet orationis inpedimentum?
For if they prayed for them when they suffered them as enemies, how much more when they shall see them prostrate, humble, and suppliant! For it is not to be believed, they say, that the saints will then lose their bowels of mercy, when they shall be of the fullest and most perfect holiness — so that those who prayed for their enemies when they themselves were not without sin, should then not pray for their suppliants, when they shall have begun to have no sin at all. Or will God then not hear so many and such great sons of His, when in their so great holiness He shall find no impediment to their prayer?
因為若聖徒在仇敵還與他們為敵時尚且為他們禱告,何況當他們看見仇敵俯伏、謙卑、哀求之時呢!他們說,斷不可相信聖徒到那時會喪失憐憫的心腸——當他們已具最完滿、最完全的聖潔之時;以致那些在自己尚非無罪時還為仇敵禱告的人,到了自己已開始全然無罪之時,反倒不為哀求他們的人禱告了。又或神到那時豈會不垂聽祂如此眾多、如此偉大的兒女——當祂在他們如此大的聖潔中找不到任何攔阻他們禱告的事之時?
3:3062
Testimonium uero psalmi et illi quidem, qui permittunt infideles adque inpios homines saltem longo tempore cruciari et postea de malis omnibus erui, sed magis isti pro se dicunt esse, ubi legitur: Numquid obliuiscetur misereri Deus aut continebit in ira sua miserationes suas? Ira eius est, inquiunt, ut omnes indigni beatitudine sempiterna ipso iudicante puniantur supplicio sempiterno. Sed si uel longum uel prorsus ullum esse permiserit, profecto, ut possit hoc fieri, continebit in ira sua miserationes suas, quod eum psalmus dicit non esse facturum. Non enim ait: \'Numquid diu continebit in ira sua miserationes suas?) sed quod prorsus non continebit ostendit.
But as for the testimony of the psalm — both those who allow that unfaithful and impious men are tormented at least for a long time and afterward rescued from all evils, but still more these others, say it is in their favor — where it is read: 'Will God forget to be merciful, or will He in His anger restrain His mercies?' His anger, they say, is that all who are unworthy of everlasting blessedness should, by His own judgment, be punished with everlasting punishment. But if He allowed it to be either long or at all, then assuredly, that this might come to pass, He would restrain His mercies in His anger — which the psalm says He will not do. For it does not say, 'Will He long restrain His mercies in His anger?' but it shows that He will not restrain them at all.
至於詩篇的見證——無論是那些容許不信不敬之人至少受苦長久之後再從一切惡中得救的人,還是更甚的這些人,都說它對自己有利——那裡讀到:「難道神忘記開恩,因發怒就止住祂的慈悲嗎?」(詩七十七9)他們說,祂的怒就是凡不配得永福的人,照祂自己的審判,當受永刑。但若祂容許這刑罰或長久或全然存在,那麼為使此事成就,祂便要在怒中止住祂的慈悲——而詩篇說祂必不如此行。因為它沒有說:「難道祂要在怒中長久止住祂的慈悲嗎?」而是表明祂全然不會止住。
3:3063
Sic ergo isti uolunt iudicii Dei comminationem non esse mendacem, quamuis sit neminem damnaturus, quem ad modum eius comminationem, qua dixit euersurum se esse Nineuen ciuitatem, mendacem non possumus dicere; et tamen factum non est, inquiunt, quod sine ulla condicione praedixit. Non enim ait: \'Nineue euertetur, si non egerint paenitentiam seque correxerint); sed hoc non addito praenuntiauit futuram euersionem illius ciuitatis. Quam comminationem propterea ueracem putant, quia hoc praedixit Deus quod uere digni erant pati, quamuis hoc non esset ipse facturus.
Thus, then, these men would have God's threat of judgment not be false, although He is going to condemn no one — just as we cannot call false that threat of His by which He said He would overthrow the city of Nineveh; and yet, they say, what He foretold without any condition was not done. For He did not say, 'Nineveh shall be overthrown if they do not repent and amend themselves'; but, without adding this, He foretold the future overthrow of that city. This threat they therefore think to be truthful, because God foretold that which they truly deserved to suffer, although He Himself was not going to do it.
因此,這些人主張神審判的恐嚇並非虛假,雖然祂將不定任何人的罪——正如我們不能稱祂那威嚇為虛假,就是祂藉以宣告要傾覆尼尼微城的威嚇;然而他們說,祂毫無條件地預言的事卻沒有成就。因為祂沒有說:「尼尼微若不悔改自新,就必傾覆」;而是未加此條件,就預言那城將來的傾覆。他們因此認為這威嚇是真確的,因神所預言的,正是他們真正配受的,雖然祂自己並不打算成就它。
3:3064
Nam etsi paenitentibus pepercit, inquiunt, utique illos paenitentiam non ignorabat acturos, et tamen absolute ac definite eorum euersionem futuram esse praedixit. Hoc ergo erat, inquiunt, in ueritate seueritatis, quia id erant digni; sed in ratione miserationis non erat, quam non continuit in ira sua, ut ab ea poena supplicibus parceret, quam fuerat contumacibus comminatus. Sic ergo tunc pepercit, aiunt, quando sanctum suum prophetam fuerat parcendo contristaturus, quanto magis tunc miserabilius supplicantibus parcet, quando ut parcat omnes sancti eius orabunt!
For even though He spared the penitents, they say, He certainly was not ignorant that they would do penance, and yet absolutely and definitely He foretold that their overthrow would come to pass. This, then, they say, was in the truth of severity, because they deserved it; but in the reckoning of mercy it was not, which He did not restrain in His anger, so that by it He spared the suppliants the penalty which He had threatened against the obstinate. Thus, then, He spared them at that time, they say, when by sparing He was going to grieve His own holy prophet — how much more then will He more mercifully spare the suppliants, when, that He may spare, all His saints shall pray!
因為他們說,即使祂寬容了悔改的人,祂當然並非不知他們會悔改,然而祂仍絕對而確定地預言他們的傾覆必要成就。所以他們說,這出於嚴厲的真實,因為他們配受;但按憐憫的計算卻非如此——這憐憫祂並未在怒中止住,以致藉之向哀求的人免去那祂曾威嚇要加給頑梗之人的刑罰。所以他們說,神在那時尚且寬容了他們——當祂的寬容將使祂自己的聖先知憂愁之時;何況到那時,當祂的眾聖徒都為哀求者祈求好叫祂施恩之時,祂豈不要更憐憫地寬容他們麼!
3:3065
Sed hoc, quod ipsi suis cordibus suspicantur, ideo putant scripturas tacuisse diuinas, ut multi se corrigant uel prolixarum uel aeternarum timore poenarum, et sint qui possint orare pro eis, qui non se correxerint; nec tamen opinantur omni modo id eloquia diuina tacuisse. Nam quo pertinet, inquiunt, quod scriptum est: Quam multa multitudo dulcedinis tuae, Domine, quam abscondisti timentibus te, nisi ut intellegamus propter timorem fuisse absconditam misericordiae diuinae tam multam secretamque dulcedinem? Addunt etiam propterea dixisse apostolum: Conclusit enim Deus omnes in infidelitate, ut omnium misereatur, quo significaret, quod ab illo nemo damnabitur.
But this, which they themselves surmise in their own hearts, they think the divine Scriptures were silent about, so that many might correct themselves through fear of penalties either prolonged or eternal, and that there might be those who could pray for those who shall not have corrected themselves; nor yet do they suppose that the divine oracles were altogether silent about it. For to what purpose, they say, is it written: 'How great is the multitude of Thy sweetness, O Lord, which Thou hast hidden for those who fear Thee,' unless that we may understand that the so great and secret sweetness of the divine mercy was hidden because of fear? They add also that for this reason the apostle said: 'For God hath concluded all in unbelief, that He may have mercy upon all,' by which he signified that no one will be condemned by Him.
但這事,他們在自己心中所臆測的,他們認為聖經之所以緘默不言,乃是為使許多人因懼怕或長久或永遠的刑罰而改正自己,並使有人能為那些將不改正自己的人禱告;然而他們也不認為聖經對此全然緘默。因為他們說,所寫的這話有何用意:「主啊,你為敬畏你的人所積存的恩慈何其大,是你向人隱藏的」(詩三十一19),豈不是要我們明白,神的憐憫那如此豐盛而隱密的恩慈是因懼怕而被隱藏的麼?他們又補充說,使徒正是為此說:「因為神將眾人都圈在不信之中,為要憐憫眾人」(羅十一32),藉此表明無人會被祂定罪。
3:3066
Nec isti tamen, qui hoc sentiunt, hanc opinionem suam usque ad liberationem uel nullam damnationem diaboli adque angelorum eius extendunt; humana quippe circa solos homines mouentur misericordia et causam maxime agunt suam, per generalem in genus humanum quasi Dei miserationem inpunitatem falsam suis perditis moribus pollicentes; ac per hoc superabunt eos in praedicanda Dei misericordia, qui hanc inpunitatem etiam principi daemonum et eius satellitibus pollicentur. CAPUT XVIIII. De his, qui inpunitatem omnium peccatorum promittunt etiam haereticis propter participationem corporis Christi.
Yet not even these who hold this view extend their opinion to the liberation, or to no condemnation, of the devil and his angels; for they are moved by a human mercy concerning men alone, and they plead above all their own cause, promising — by a general mercy, as it were, of God toward the human race — a false impunity to their own lost morals. And by this they will be surpassed in proclaiming God's mercy by those who promise this same impunity even to the prince of demons and his satellites. CHAPTER XIX. On those who promise impunity for all sins even to heretics, on account of participation in the body of Christ.
然而,連這些持此見解的人,也不把他們的意見延伸到魔鬼和牠使者的釋放、或牠們不被定罪之上;因為他們只是被一種僅關乎人的、屬人的憐憫所打動,並且首要是在為自己的案情辯護,藉著彷彿神對人類普遍的憐憫,向他們自己淪喪的品行許諾一種虛假的免罰。因此,那些把這同樣的免罰甚至許給群魔之首及其爪牙的人,在宣揚神的憐憫上反倒勝過他們。第十九章 論那些因領受基督的身體之故,連異端也向之許諾凡罪皆得免罰的人。
3:3067
Item sunt alii ab aeterno supplicio liberationem nec ipsis saltem omnibus hominibus promittentes, sed tantummodo Christi baptismate ablutis, qui participes fiunt corporis eius. quomodolibet uixerint, in quacumque haeresi uel inpietate fuerint, propter illud quod ait Iesus: Hic est panis qui de caelo descendit, ut, si quis ex ipso manducauerit, non moriatur. Ego sum panis uiuus, qui de caelo descendi. Si quis manducauerit ex hoc pane, uiuet in aeternum. Ab aeterna ergo morte, inquiunt, necesse est istos erui et ad uitam aeternam quandocumque perduci. CAPUT XX.
Likewise there are others who promise liberation from the eternal punishment not even to all men whatsoever, but only to those washed by Christ's baptism, who become partakers of His body — however they may have lived, in whatever heresy or impiety they may have been — on account of that which Jesus said: 'This is the bread which came down from heaven, that if anyone eat of it, he may not die. I am the living bread, who came down from heaven. If anyone eat of this bread, he shall live forever.' Therefore, they say, these must of necessity be rescued from eternal death, and at some time be brought to eternal life. CHAPTER XX.
同樣,也有另一些人,連永刑的釋放也不許給任何一切的人,而只許給那些受了基督洗禮、成為祂身體之分享者的人——無論他們曾如何生活,無論曾在何種異端或不敬中——乃因耶穌所說的那話:「這是從天上降下來的糧,叫人吃了就不死。我是從天上降下來生命的糧,人若吃這糧,就必永遠活著」(約六50-51)。所以他們說,這些人必然要從永死中得救,並在某時被帶入永生。第二十章。
3:3068
De his, qui non omnibus, sed eis tantum qui aput catholicos sunt renati, etiamsi postea in multa crimina erroresque proruperint, indulgentiam pollicentur. Item sunt, qui hoc nec omnibus habentibus baptismatis Christi et eius corporis sacramentum, sed solis catholicis quamuis male uiuentibus pollicentur, quia non solo sacramento, sed re ipsa manducauerunt corpus Christi, in ipso eius corpore constituti, de quo dicit apostolus: Unus panis, unum corpus multi sumus;
On those who promise indulgence, not to all, but only to those who have been reborn among the catholics, even if afterward they rush forth into many crimes and errors. Likewise there are those who promise this not even to all who have the sacrament of Christ's baptism and of His body, but only to catholics, however evilly they may live — because they have eaten the body of Christ not only in the sacrament but in the reality itself, being established in His very body, of which the apostle says: 'One bread, one body, we many are';
論那些只把寬赦許給在大公教會中重生之人——即使他們後來闖入許多罪行與謬誤——而不許給眾人的人。同樣,也有些人連這寬赦也不許給一切領受了基督洗禮與祂身體之聖禮的人,而只許給大公教會的信徒,無論他們生活何等敗壞——因為他們不僅在聖禮中、更在實際本身中吃了基督的身體,被建立在祂的身體之內;論到這身體,使徒說:「我們雖多,仍是一個餅,一個身體」(林前十17);
3:3069
ut, etiamsi postea in aliquam haeresim uel etiam in gentilium idolatriam lapsi fuerint, tantum quia in corpore Christi, id est in catholica ecclesia, sumserunt baptismum Christi et manducauerunt corpus Christi, non moriantur in aeternum, sed uitam quandoque consequantur aeternam; adque illa omnis inpietas, quanto maior fuerit, non eis ualeat ad aeternitatem, sed ad diuturnitatem magnitudinemque poenarum. CAPUT XXI. De his, qui eos, qui permanent in catholica fide, etiamsi pessime uixerint et ob hoc uri meruerint, tamen propter fidei fundamentum saluandos esse definiunt. Sunt autem, qui propter id quod scriptum est:
so that, even if afterward they should lapse into some heresy or even into the idolatry of the Gentiles, yet, only because in the body of Christ — that is, in the catholic Church — they received the baptism of Christ and ate the body of Christ, they shall not die forever, but shall at some time attain eternal life; and all that impiety, however great it shall have been, shall not avail against them unto eternity, but only unto the length and magnitude of penalties. CHAPTER XXI. On those who determine that those who remain in the catholic faith, even if they have lived most wickedly and on this account have deserved to be burned, are nevertheless to be saved on account of the foundation of faith. But there are some who, on account of that which is written:
以致即使他們後來陷入某種異端、甚或外邦人的拜偶像,然而只因在基督的身體——即大公教會——中受了基督的洗、吃了基督的身體,他們便不至永遠死亡,而要在某時得著永生;那一切不敬,無論曾何等重大,也不致使他們受永刑,而只致使刑罰的長久與重大。第二十一章 論那些斷定凡持守大公信仰的人,即使生活極其敗壞、因此配受焚燒,仍要因信仰的根基得救的人。但有些人,因所寫的這話:「
3:3070
Qui perseuerauerit usque in finem, hic saluus erit, non nisi in ecclesia catholica perseuerantibus, quamuis in ea male uiuentibus, hoc promittunt, per ignem uidelicet saluandis merito fundamenti, de quo ait apostolus: Fundamentum enim aliud nemo potest ponere praeter id, quod positum est, quod est Christus Iesus. Si quis autem aedificat super fundamentum aurum, argentum, lapides pretiosos, ligna, fenum, stipulam: uniuscuiusque opus manifestabitur; dies enim declarabit, quoniam in igne reuelabitur, et uniuscuiusque opus quale sit ignis probabit. Si cuius opus permanserit quod superaedificauit, mercedem accipiet. Si cuius autem opus arserit, damnum patietur;
'He who shall persevere unto the end, he shall be saved,' promise this only to those persevering in the catholic Church, though living evilly in it — to be saved, namely, through fire, by the merit of the foundation, of which the apostle says: 'For other foundation can no one lay than that which is laid, which is Christ Jesus. But if anyone build upon the foundation gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, stubble: each one's work shall be made manifest; for the day shall declare it, since it shall be revealed in fire, and the fire shall prove what sort each one's work is. If anyone's work shall remain which he has built upon, he shall receive a reward. But if anyone's work shall burn, he shall suffer loss;'
惟有忍耐到底的,必然得救」(太十22),便只把這應許給予那些在大公教會中持守到底、卻在其中生活敗壞的人——即藉著火得救,憑那根基的功效;論到這根基,使徒說:「因為那已經立好的根基就是耶穌基督,此外沒有人能立別的根基。若有人用金、銀、寶石、草木、禾稭在這根基上建造,各人的工程必然顯露;因為那日子要將它指明,有火發現出來,這火要試驗各人的工程怎樣。人在那根基上所建造的工程若存得住,他就要得賞賜。人的工程若被燒了,他就要受虧損;」
3:3071
ipse autem saluus erit, sic tamen quasi per ignem. Dicunt ergo cuiuslibet uitae catholicum Christianum Christum habere in fundamento, quod fundamentum nulla haeresis habet a corporis eius unitate praecisa; et ideo propter hoc fundamentum, etiamsi malae uitae fuerit catholicus Christianus, uelut qui superaediifcauerit ligna, fenum, stipulam, putant eum saluum fieri per ignem, id est post poenas ignis illius liberari, quo igne in ultimo iudicio punientur mali. CAPUT XXII. De his, qui putant ea crimina, quae inter elemosy - narum opera committuntur, ad damnationis iudicium non uocari.
'but he himself shall be saved, yet so as through fire.' They say, therefore, that the catholic Christian, of whatever life, has Christ in the foundation, which foundation no heresy, cut off from the unity of His body, has; and therefore, on account of this foundation, even if the catholic Christian be of evil life — as one who has built upon it wood, hay, stubble — they think that he is saved through fire, that is, after the penalties of that fire he is delivered, by which fire the wicked shall be punished in the last judgment. CHAPTER XXII. On those who think that those crimes which are committed among works of almsgiving are not called to the judgment of damnation.
「自己卻要得救,雖然得救乃像從火裡經過的一樣」(林前三11-15)。所以他們說,無論生活如何的大公教會基督徒,都有基督作根基,而這根基是任何從祂身體的合一中被割離的異端所沒有的;因此,憑這根基,即使大公教會的基督徒生活敗壞——如同在根基上建造了草木禾稭的人——他們認為他仍藉著火得救,就是在那火的刑罰之後得釋放;惡人要在末後的審判中被那火懲罰。第二十二章 論那些認為在施捨善工中所犯的罪不會被傳到定罪審判前的人。
3:3072
Comperi etiam quosdam putare eos tantummodo arsuros illius aeternitate supplicii, qui pro peccatis suis facere dignas elemosynas neglegunt, iuxta illud apostoli Iacobi: Iudicium autem sine misericordia illi, qui non fecit misericordiam. Qui ergo fecit, inquiunt, quamuis mores in melius non mutauerit, sed inter ipsas suas elemosynas nefarie ac nequiter uixerit, iudicium illi cum misericordia futurum est, ut aut nulla damnatione plectatur aut post aliquod tempus siue paruum siue prolixum ab illa damnatione liberetur.
I have also learned that certain people think that only those will burn in the eternity of that punishment who neglect to perform worthy almsgiving for their sins, according to that saying of the apostle James: 'Judgment without mercy to him who has not shown mercy.' He who has shown it, therefore, they say — although he has not changed his morals for the better, but among his very almsgivings has lived wickedly and basely — for him judgment will be with mercy, so that either he is punished with no condemnation, or after some time, whether short or long, he is delivered from that condemnation.
我也曾得知,有些人認為惟有那些疏忽為自己的罪行相稱施捨的人,才會在那刑罰的永恆中受焚燒,乃根據使徒雅各的那話:「不憐憫人的,也要受無憐憫的審判」(雅二13)。所以他們說,凡施過憐憫的人——雖然他並未把品行改好,反倒在他施捨之際生活凶惡卑劣——對他而言,審判將帶著憐憫,以致他或不受任何定罪,或在某段時間(無論長短)之後從那定罪中得釋放。
3:3073
Ideo iudicem ipsum uiuorum adque mortuorum noluisse existimant aliud commemorare se esse dicturum siue dextris, quibus est uitam daturus aeternam, siue sinistris, quos aeterno supplicio damnaturus, nisi elemosynas sine factas sine non factas. Ad hoc pertinere aiunt et in oratione Dominica cottidianam postulationem: Dimitte nobis debita nostra, sicut et nos dimittimus debitoribus nostris. Quisquis enim illi. qui in eum peccauit, dimittit ignoscendo peccatum, procul dubio elemosynam facit. Quam rem Dominus ipse sic commendauit, ut diceret: Si enim dimiseritis peccata hominibus, dimittet uobis et pater uester peccata uestra;
For this reason they suppose that the very Judge of the living and the dead was unwilling to mention that He would say anything else, whether to those on the right, to whom He is going to give eternal life, or to those on the left, whom He is going to condemn to eternal punishment, except almsgivings either done or not done. To this they say pertains also, in the Lord's Prayer, the daily petition: 'Forgive us our debts, as we also forgive our debtors.' For whoever forgives, by pardoning, the sin of him who has sinned against him, doubtless performs an almsgiving. This very thing the Lord Himself so commended, that He said: 'For if you forgive men their sins, your Father will also forgive you your sins;'
為此緣故,他們認為那位審判活人死人的審判者,不願提到祂要說別的甚麼話——無論是對右邊的人(祂將賜他們永生),或是對左邊的人(祂將定他們受永刑)——除了已行或未行的施捨之外(太二十五31-46)。他們說,主禱文中每日的祈求也屬於此:「免我們的債,如同我們免了人的債」(太六12)。因為凡藉著饒恕而免去那得罪自己之人的罪的,無疑是行了一件施捨。主自己如此鄭重囑咐這事,以致祂說:「你們若饒恕人的過犯,你們的天父也必饒恕你們的過犯;」
3:3074
si autem non dimiseritis hominibus, neque pater uester, qui in caelis est, dimittet uobis. Ergo et ad hoc genus elemosynarum pertinet quod ait apostolus Iacobus iudicium futurum sine misericordia ei, qui non fecit misericordiam. Nec dixit Dominus, inquiunt, magna uel parua, sed: Dimittet uobis pater uester peccata uestra, si et uos dimiseritis hominibus.
'but if you do not forgive men, neither will your Father, who is in heaven, forgive you.' Therefore to this kind of almsgiving also pertains that which the apostle James said: that judgment is to be without mercy to him who has not shown mercy. Nor did the Lord say, they observe, 'great or small,' but: 'Your Father will forgive you your sins, if you also forgive men.'
「你們若不饒恕人的過犯,你們在天上的父也必不饒恕你們的過犯」(太六14-15)。所以使徒雅各所說的——不憐憫人的,要受無憐憫的審判——也屬於這一類的施捨。他們又指出,主並沒有說「大的或小的」,而是說:「你們若也饒恕人,你們的父就必饒恕你們的過犯。」
3:3075
Ac per hoc putant etiam eis, qui perdite uixerint, donec claudant diem uitae huius extremum, per hanc orationem, qualiacumque et quantacumque fuerint, omnia cottidie peccata dimitti, sicut ipsa cottidie frequentatur oratio, si hoc tantummodo custodire meminerint, ut, quando ab eis ueniam petunt, qui eos peccato qualicumque laeserunt, ex corde dimittant. Cum ad haec omnia Deo donante respondero, liber iste claudendus est. CAPUT XXIII. Contra opinionem eorum, qui dicunt nec diaboli nec hominum malorum perpetua futura supplicia.
And on this basis they suppose that even for those who have lived dissolutely, until they close the final day of this life, all their sins—of whatever kind and however many—are daily forgiven through this prayer, since the prayer itself is daily repeated, provided only that they remember to keep this one thing: that, when those who have wronged them by any sin whatsoever ask their pardon, they forgive from the heart. When, by God's gift, I have answered all these things, this book must be brought to a close. CHAPTER XXIII. Against the opinion of those who say that the punishments neither of the devil nor of wicked men will be everlasting.
他們因此以為,即使是那些放縱度日、直到闔上此生最後一天的人,他們一切的罪——無論何等性質、無論多少——也都藉著這篇禱告每日得蒙赦免,正如這禱告本身每日被反覆誦念一般;只要他們記得謹守這一件事:當那些以任何罪過虧負了他們的人向他們求恕時,他們要從心裡赦免。當我蒙神賜恩答覆了這一切之後,這卷書便當收結了。第二十三章。駁斥那些說魔鬼與惡人所受的刑罰都不會是永遠的人的見解。
3:3076
Ac primum quaeri oportet adque cognosci, quur ecclesia ferre nequiuerit hominum disputationem diabolo etiam post maximas et diuturnissimas poenas purgationem uel indulgentiam pollicentem. Neque enim tot sancti et sacris ueteribus ac nouis litteris eruditi mundationem et regni caelorum beatitudinem post qualiacumque et quantacumque supplicia qualibuscumque et quantiscumque angelis inuiderunt, sed potius uiderunt diuinam uacuari uel infirmari non posse sententiam, quam se Dominus praenuntiauit in iudicio prolaturum adque dicturum: Discedite a me, maledicti, in ignem aeternum, qui paratus est diabolo et angelis eius (sic quippe ostendit aeterno igne diabolum et angelos eius arsuros);
First it must be asked and ascertained why the Church could not endure the argument of those men who promise the devil cleansing or pardon even after the greatest and most prolonged punishments. For it was not that so many saints, instructed in the sacred writings both old and new, begrudged to angels of whatever sort and however many the cleansing and the blessedness of the kingdom of heaven after any sufferings of whatever kind and however great; rather, they perceived that the divine sentence cannot be made void or weakened—the sentence which the Lord foretold He would pronounce and declare at the judgment: 'Depart from me, you cursed, into the eternal fire, which is prepared for the devil and his angels' (for thus He showed that the devil and his angels would burn in eternal fire);
首先必須查問並確知:為何教會不能容忍那些人的議論——他們竟向魔鬼許諾,說即使在最大、最久長的刑罰之後仍有潔淨或寬赦。因為,並非那許多通曉新舊聖經的聖徒,嫉妒任何種類、任何數目的天使在受過任何性質、任何程度的苦難之後得著潔淨與天國的福樂;他們乃是看清了神的判決不能被廢去或削弱——就是主所預言、要在審判時所宣布、所宣告的那判決:「你們這被咒詛的人,離開我,進入那為魔鬼和他的使者所預備的永火裡去」(祂如此表明魔鬼和他的使者要在永火中焚燒);
3:3077
et quod scriptum est in apocalypsi: Diabolus, qui seducebat eos, missus est in stagnum ignis et sulphuris, quo et bestia et pseudopropheta; et cruciabuntur die ac nocte in saecula saeculorum. Quod ibi dictum est aeternum, hic dictum est in sae . cula saecul orum, quibus uerbis nihil scriptura diuina significare consueuit, nisi quod finem non habet temporis. Quam ob rem prorsus nec alia causa nec iustior adque manifestior inueniri potest, quur uerissima pietate teneatur fixum et inmobile nullum regressum ad iustitiam uitamque sanctorum diabolum et angelos eius habituros, nisi quia scriptura, quae neminem fallit, dicit eis Deum non pepercisse.
and that which is written in the Apocalypse: 'The devil, who seduced them, was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone, where also the beast and the false prophet are; and they shall be tormented day and night for ever and ever.' What there is called 'eternal' is here called 'for ever and ever' (in saecula saeculorum), by which words the divine Scripture is wont to signify nothing else than that which has no end of time. Wherefore no other cause, nor any more just and manifest, can be found why it is held by truest piety as fixed and immovable that the devil and his angels will have no return to righteousness and to the life of the saints, except that Scripture, which deceives no one, says that God did not spare them;
又有《啟示錄》所記的:「那迷惑他們的魔鬼被扔在硫磺的火湖裡,那獸和假先知也在其中;他們必晝夜受痛苦,直到永永遠遠。」那裡稱為「永遠的」,這裡稱為「直到永永遠遠」(in saecula saeculorum);神聖的聖經用這些話向來只表明那無有時間終結的事。因此,再找不出別的、也找不出更公正、更明白的理由,可使最真實的虔敬持守這一不可動搖的定論:魔鬼和他的使者必不能重返公義與聖徒的生命;除非是因為那不欺哄任何人的聖經說,神並不寬容他們,
3:3078
et sic ab illo esse interim praedamnatos, ut carceribus caliginis inferi retrusi traderentur seruandi adque ultimo iudicio puniendi, quando eos aeternus ignis accipiet, ubi cruciabuntur in saecula saeculorum. Quod si ita est, quo modo ab hnitis aeternitate poenae uel uniuersi uel quidam homines post quantumlibet temporis subtrahentur, ac non statim eneruabitur fides, qua creditur sempiternum daemonum futurum esse supplicium? Si enim quibus dicetur: Discedite a me. maledicti, in ignem aeternum, qui paratus est diabolo et angelis eius, uel uniuersi uel aliqui eorum non semper ibi erunt, quid causae est quur diabolus et angeli eius semper ibi futuri esse credantur? An forte Dei sententia.
and that they have meanwhile been thus condemned beforehand by Him, so that they were delivered up, thrust down into the prisons of the gloomy nether world, to be kept and to be punished at the last judgment, when the eternal fire shall receive them, where they shall be tormented for ever and ever. But if this is so, how shall either all or some men be withdrawn from the eternity of punishment after however long a time, and the faith not be at once enervated by which it is believed that the punishment of the demons will be everlasting? For if those to whom it shall be said, 'Depart from me, you cursed, into the eternal fire, which is prepared for the devil and his angels,' shall not—whether all or some of them—be there for ever, what reason is there why the devil and his angels should be believed to be there for ever? Or perhaps the sentence of God,
並且他們暫且已被祂預先定罪,以致被交付、被推入幽暗陰間的牢獄中,存留候審,要在末後的審判時受刑,那時永火必接納他們,他們要在那裡受痛苦,直到永永遠遠。但若是如此,那麼,無論是眾人或某些人,怎能在無論多久之後脫離永遠的刑罰,而那信仰——就是相信群魔的刑罰乃是永遠的——卻不立即被削弱呢?因為,若那些將被對之說「你們這被咒詛的人,離開我,進入那為魔鬼和他的使者所預備的永火裡去」的人,無論全體或其中一些,不會永遠在那裡,那麼還有甚麼理由可信魔鬼和他的使者要永遠在那裡呢?又或者,神的判決——
3:3079
quae in malos et angelos et homines proferetur, in angelos uera erit, in homines falsa? Ita plane hoc erit, si non quod Deus dixit, sed quod suspicantur homines plus ualebit. Quod fieri quia non potest, non argumentari aduersus Deum, sed diuino potius, dum tempus est, debent parere praecepto, qui sempiterno cupiunt carere supplicio. Deinde quale est aeternum supplicium pro igne diuturni temporis existimare et uitam aeternam credere sine fine, cum Christus eodem ipso loco, in una eademque sententia dixerit utrumque conplexus: Sic ibunt isti in supplicium aeternum, iusti autem in uitam aeternam?
which shall be pronounced upon the wicked, both angels and men, will be true with respect to the angels but false with respect to men? Plainly it will be so, if not what God has said, but what men suppose, shall prevail. But since this cannot happen, those who desire to be free from everlasting punishment ought not to argue against God, but rather, while there is time, to obey the divine precept. Furthermore, what sort of thing is it to reckon 'eternal punishment' as a fire of long duration, yet to believe that 'eternal life' is without end, when Christ, in that very same place, in one and the same sentence, embracing both, has said: 'So these shall go into eternal punishment, but the righteous into eternal life'?
就是要向眾惡者,即惡天使與惡人所宣布的——這判決對天使是真的,對人卻是假的麼?倘若不是神所說的,而是人所臆測的得以佔上風,那顯然就會如此。但既然這事不能發生,那麼凡渴望免於永遠刑罰的人,就不該與神爭辯,反倒當趁還有時候,順服神聖的命令。再者,把「永遠的刑罰」算作一段長久時間的火,卻又相信「永遠的生命」是無有窮盡的,這是甚麼道理呢?要知道基督就在同一處、在同一句話裡,將二者並提,說:「這些人要往永刑裡去,義人卻要往永生裡去。」
3:3080
Si utrumque aeternum, profecto aut utrumque cum fine diuturnum aut utrumque sine fine perpetuum debet intellegi. Par pari enim relata sunt, hinc supplicium aeternum, inde uita aeterna. Dicere autem in hoc uno eodemque sensu: \'Vita aeterna sine fine erit, supplicium aeternum finem habebit\' multum absurdum est. Unde, quia uita aeterna sanctorum sine fine erit, supplicium quoque aeternum quibus erit finem procul dubio non habebit. CAPUT XXIIII. Contra eorum sensum, qui in iudicio Dei omnibus reis propter sanctorum preces putant esse parcendum.
If both are eternal, surely either both must be understood as of long duration with an end, or both as perpetual without end. For they are set in correspondence, like to like: on the one side eternal punishment, on the other eternal life. But to say, in this one and the same sense, 'Eternal life will be without end, eternal punishment will have an end,' is most absurd. Hence, since the eternal life of the saints will be without end, the eternal punishment also, for those who shall have it, will beyond doubt have no end. CHAPTER XXIV. Against the notion of those who think that, at God's judgment, all the guilty are to be spared on account of the prayers of the saints.
若二者都是永遠的,那麼必當理解為:要麼二者都是長久而有終結,要麼二者都是恆久而無終結。因為它們是對等並列的——一邊是永遠的刑罰,一邊是永遠的生命。然而,在同一意義上說:「永遠的生命要無有窮盡,永遠的刑罰卻要有終結」,這是極其荒謬的。因此,既然聖徒永遠的生命要無有窮盡,那永遠的刑罰,對那些要受它的人,也必毫無疑問地沒有終結。第二十四章。駁斥那些以為在神的審判中,眾罪人都要因聖徒的代禱而蒙寬免的見解。
3:3081
Hoc autem et aduersus eos ualet, qui suas agentes causas contra Dei uenire uerba uelut misericordia maiore conantur, ut ideo uidelicet uera sint, quia ea, quae dixit homines esse passuros, pati digni sunt, non quia passuri sunt. Donabit enim eos, inquiunt, precibus sanctorum suorum, etiam tunc tanto magis orantium pro inimicis suis, quanto sunt utique sanctiores, eorumque efficacior est oratio et exauditione Dei dignior, iam nullum habentium omnino peccatum.
But this also avails against those who, pleading their own cause, attempt to oppose the words of God as though out of a greater mercy, so that, namely, those words are true on this account—that those whom He said men would suffer such things are worthy to suffer them, not that they will suffer them. For He will pardon them, they say, at the prayers of His saints, who then will be praying for their enemies all the more, the holier they certainly are, and whose prayer is more effective and more worthy of being heard by God, since they have now no sin at all.
但這話也駁倒那些人——他們為自己的主張辯護,試圖彷彿出於更大的憐憫來反對神的話,意思是:神的話之所以為真,只是因為祂所說人要受的那些事,他們配受,並非他們真要受。他們說,神必因祂眾聖徒的代禱而赦免他們;那些聖徒到那時必更加為仇敵祈求,因為他們愈發聖潔,他們的禱告也愈發有功效、愈發配蒙神垂聽,既然他們此時已全然無罪了。
3:3082
Quur ergo eadem perfectissima sanctitate et cuncta inpetrare ualentibus mundissimis et misericordissimis precibus etiam pro angelis non orabunt, quibus paratus est ignis aeternus, ut Deus sententiam suam mitiget et reflectat in melius eosque ab illo igne faciat alienos? An erit forsitan quisquam, qui et hoc futurum esse praesumat adfirmans etiam sanctos angelos simul cum sanctis hominibus, qui tunc aequales erunt angelis Dei, pro damnandis et angelis et hominibus oraturos, ut misericordia non patiantur, quod ueritate merentur pati? Quod nemo sanae fidei dixit, nemo dicturus est.
Why then, with that same most perfect holiness and with prayers most pure and most merciful, prevailing to obtain all things, will they not also pray for the angels, for whom eternal fire is prepared, that God may mitigate His sentence and turn it for the better, and make them strangers to that fire? Or will there perhaps be anyone who would presume that this too shall come to pass, affirming that even the holy angels, together with the holy men who shall then be equal to the angels of God, will pray for the angels and men who are to be condemned, that they may not suffer through mercy what they deserve in truth to suffer? This no one of sound faith has said, and no one will say.
那麼,他們既有那同樣至完全的聖潔,又有那至純潔、至慈憐、足能求得一切的禱告,為何不也為天使祈求呢?天使既有永火為他們所預備,他們豈不可求神減輕祂的判決、轉而向善,叫他們得以脫離那火麼?或者,會不會有人擅自斷定連這事也要成就,肯定連聖天使也要與那時將與神的天使同等的聖徒一同,為那些將被定罪的天使和人祈求,使他們因憐憫而不受他們按真理當受之苦?凡有純正信仰的人都未曾這樣說過,也必無人這樣說。
3:3083
Alioquin nulla causa est, quur non etiam nunc pro diabolo et angelis eius oret ecclesia, quam magister Deus pro inimicis suis iussit orare. Haec igitur causa, qua fit ut nunc ecclesia non oret pro malis angelis, quos suos esse nouit inimicos, eadem ipsa causa est, qua fiet ut in illo tunc iudicio etiam pro hominibus aeterno igne cruciandis, quamuis perfecta sit sanctitate. non oret. Nunc enim propterea pro eis orat, quos in genere humano habet inimicos, quia tempus est paenitentiae fructuosae. Nam quid maxime pro eis orat, nisi ut det illis Deus, sicut dicit apostolus, paenitentiam et resipiscant de diaboli laqueis, a quo captiui tenentur secundum ipsius uoluntatem?
Otherwise there is no reason why the Church should not even now pray for the devil and his angels, since God her Master commanded her to pray for her enemies. This cause, therefore, by which it comes about that the Church now does not pray for the wicked angels, whom she knows to be her enemies, is the very same cause by which it will come about that at that judgment she will not pray, even for the men who are to be tormented in eternal fire, however perfect her holiness may be. For now she prays for those whom she has as enemies in the human race for this reason: because it is the time of fruitful repentance. For what does she chiefly pray for them, except that God may grant them, as the Apostle says, repentance, and that they may recover themselves out of the snares of the devil, by whom they are held captive according to his will?
不然的話,就沒有理由教會不該如今也為魔鬼和他的使者祈求了,既然她的主——神——曾吩咐她為仇敵禱告。所以,那使教會如今不為惡天使(她知道他們是她仇敵)祈求的緣由,正是那將使她在那審判時,連為那些要在永火中受痛苦的人也不祈求的同一緣由,縱然她的聖潔何等完全。因為她如今為那些在人類中作她仇敵的人祈求,乃是因為現今是結果子之悔改的時候。她為他們所祈求的,主要不過是:願神照使徒所說,賜給他們悔改的心,叫他們可以醒悟,脫離魔鬼的網羅——他們既被魔鬼隨意擄去。
3:3084
Denique si de aliquibus ita certa esset, ut qui sint illi etiam nosset, qui licet adhuc in hac uita sint constituti, tamen praedestinati sunt in aeternum ignem ire cum diabolo: tam pro eis non oraret, quam nec pro ipso. Sed quia de nullo certa est, orat pro omnibus dumtaxat hominibus inimicis suis in hoc corpore constitutis; nec tamen pro omnibus exauditur. Pro his enim solis exauditur. qui, etsi aduersantur ecclesiae, ita sunt tamen praedestinati. ut pro eis exaudiatur ecclesia et filii efficiantur ecclesiae. Si qui autem usque ad mortem habebunt cor inpaenitens nec ex inimicis conuertentur in filios, numquid tamen pro eis, id est pro talium defunctorum spiritibus, orat ecclesia?
Finally, if the Church were so certain about some men that she even knew who those are who, though still set in this life, are nevertheless predestined to go into the eternal fire with the devil, she would no more pray for them than for the devil himself. But because she is certain about no one, she prays for all men, her enemies at least, who are set in this body; and yet she is not heard for all. For she is heard only for those who, though they oppose the Church, are nevertheless so predestined that the Church is heard for them and they are made sons of the Church. But if any shall have an impenitent heart unto death, and shall not be converted from enemies into sons, does the Church then pray for them—that is, for the spirits of such departed ones?
末了,假使教會對某些人何等確知,甚至認得出那些雖仍活在此生、卻已被預定要與魔鬼同入永火的人,那麼她就必像不為魔鬼本身祈求一樣,也不為他們祈求。但因她對任何人都無把握,所以她為眾人祈求,至少為那些活在此身、作她仇敵的人祈求;然而她並非為眾人都蒙垂聽。因她只為這些人蒙垂聽:他們雖敵對教會,卻是這樣被預定的,以致教會為他們的禱告蒙應允,他們就成了教會的兒女。但若有人存著不悔改的心直到死,並不從仇敵轉變為兒女,那麼教會還為他們——就是為這等已故之人的靈魂——祈求麼?
3:3085
Quid ita, nisi quia in parte iam diaboli conputatur, qui cum esset in corpore non est translatus ad Christum? Eadem itaque causa est, quur non oretur tunc pro hominibus aeterno igne puniendis, quae causa est, ut neque nunc neque tunc oretur pro angelis malis; quae itidem causa est, ut, quamuis pro hominibus, tamen iam nec nunc oretur pro infidelibus inpiisque defunctis. Nam pro defunctis quibusdam uel ipsius ecclesiae uel quorundam piorum exauditur oratio, sed pro his, quorum in Christo regeneratorum nec usque adeo uita in corpore male gesta est, ut tali misericordia iudicentur digni non esse, nec usque adeo bene, ut talem misericordiam reperiantur necessariam non habere;
And why is this so, except that he who, while he was in the body, was not transferred to Christ, is already reckoned in the devil's portion? The same cause, therefore, by which prayer is not then made for the men who are to be punished in eternal fire, is the cause by which neither now nor then is prayer made for the wicked angels; which is likewise the cause why—although prayer is made for men—yet not even now is prayer made for unbelieving and ungodly departed ones. For prayer is heard for certain of the departed, whether that of the Church herself or of certain pious persons, but for those whose life lived in the body, after they were regenerated in Christ, was not so evil as to be judged unworthy of such mercy, nor so good as to be found not to need such mercy;
這是甚麼緣故呢?無非是因為:那人既在身體之中時未曾被遷入基督,便已被算在魔鬼一份裡了。所以,那使人們不在那時為要在永火中受刑的人祈求的同一緣由,也正是那使人無論現今或那時都不為惡天使祈求的緣由;同樣,這緣由也使得——雖然人為活人祈求,如今卻連為不信、不敬虔的已故之人也不祈求。因為教會自身、或某些虔誠之人的禱告,確是為某些已故之人蒙垂聽的,但只為這等人:他們在基督裡重生之後,活在身體中的生活既不那麼惡,以致被判為不配得這樣的憐憫,又不那麼善,以致被認為無需這樣的憐憫;
3:3086
sicut etiam facta resurrectione mortuorum non deerunt, quibus post poenas, quas patiuntur spiritus mortuorum, inpertiatur misericordia, ut in ignem non mittantur aeternum. Neque enim de quibusdam ueraciter diceretur, quod non eis remittatur neque in hoc saeculo neque in futuro, nisi essent quibus, etsi non in isto, tamen remittitur in futuro. Sed cum dictum fuerit a iudice uiuorum adque mortuorum: Venite, benedicti patris mei, possidete paratum uobis regnum a constitutione mundi, et aliis e contrario: Discedite a me, maledicti, in ignem aeternum, qui paratus est diabolo et angelis eius, et ierint isti in supplicium aeternum, iusti autem in uitam aeternam:
just as also, after the resurrection of the dead has taken place, there will not be lacking those to whom, after the punishments which the spirits of the dead suffer, mercy will be imparted, so that they are not cast into the eternal fire. For it would not be truly said of certain ones that it shall not be forgiven them either in this world or in the world to come, unless there were those to whom, though not in this world, yet in the world to come it is forgiven. But when it shall have been said by the Judge of the living and the dead: 'Come, blessed of my Father, possess the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world,' and to the others on the contrary: 'Depart from me, you cursed, into the eternal fire, which is prepared for the devil and his angels,' and these shall have gone into eternal punishment, but the righteous into eternal life:
正如同,在死人復活發生之後,也必不缺這樣的人:在死者的靈魂所受的刑罰之後,憐憫要賜給他們,叫他們不被扔進永火裡。因為,若不是有些人雖在今世不得赦免,在來世卻得赦免,就斷不能真實地論到某些人說:他們無論今世、來世總不得赦免。但當那審判活人死人的主說了:「你們這蒙我父賜福的,可來承受那創世以來為你們所預備的國」,又反過來對另一些人說:「你們這被咒詛的人,離開我,進入那為魔鬼和他的使者所預備的永火裡去」,並且這些人往永刑裡去了,義人卻往永生裡去了;
3:3087
nimiae praesumtionis est dicere cuiquam eorum aeternum supplicium non futurum, quos Deus ituros in supplicium dixit aeternum, et per huius praesumtionis persuasionem facere, ut de ipsa quoque uita uel desperetur uel dubitetur aeterna. Nemo itaque sic intellegat psalmum canentem: Numquid obliuiscetur misereri Deus, aut continebit in ira sua miserationes suas? ut opinetur de hominibus bonis ueram. de malis falsam, aut de bonis hominibus et malis angelis ueram, de malis autem hominibus falsam Dei esse sententiam. Hoc enim, quod ait psalmus, ad uasa misericordiae pertinet et ad filios promissionis, quorum erat unus etiam ipse pro pheta, qui cum dixisset:
it is of excessive presumption to say of any of those whom God has said shall go into eternal punishment that there shall be no eternal punishment for them, and, through the persuasion of this presumption, to bring it about that even of eternal life itself one either despairs or doubts. Let no one, therefore, so understand the Psalmist who sings: 'Will God forget to be merciful, or will He in His anger shut up His mercies?'—so as to suppose that the sentence of God is true concerning good men but false concerning the wicked, or true concerning good men and evil angels but false concerning wicked men. For this which the Psalm says pertains to the vessels of mercy and to the sons of promise, of whom even the prophet himself was one, who, when he had said:
凡神所說將往永刑裡去的人,若有人論到其中任何一個說他不會受永刑,這就是極其狂妄的僭越;並且藉著這僭越的勸誘,竟弄到連那永遠的生命本身也有人或絕望、或疑惑。所以,無人當這樣理解那唱詩之人所說的:「難道神忘記開恩,因發怒就止住祂的慈悲麼?」——以致以為神的判決對善人是真的,對惡人卻是假的;或對善人和惡天使是真的,對惡人卻是假的。因為詩篇所說這話,是關乎憐憫的器皿、關乎應許之子的;那先知自己也是其中之一,他既說了:「
3:3088
Numquid obliuiscetur misereri Deus aut continebit in ira sua miserationes suas? continuo subiecit: Et dixi: Nunc coepi, haec est inmutatio dexterae Excelsi. Exposuit profecto quid dixerit: Numquid continebit in ira sua miserationes suas? Ira enim Dei est etiam ista uita mortalis, ubi homo uanitati similis factus est: dies eius uelut umbra praetereunt. In qua tamen ira non obliuiscitur misereri Deus, faciendo solem suum oriri super bonos et malos et pluendo super iustos et iniustos, ac sic non continet in ira sua miserationes suas; maximeque in eo, quod expressit hic psalmus dicendo:
'Will God forget to be merciful, or will He in His anger shut up His mercies?'—he immediately added: 'And I said: Now I have begun; this is the change of the right hand of the Most High.' He has indeed explained what he had said: 'Will He in His anger shut up His mercies?' For this mortal life too is the anger of God, wherein man has been made like to vanity: his days pass away like a shadow. Yet in this anger God does not forget to be merciful, making His sun to rise upon the good and the evil, and sending rain upon the just and the unjust; and so He does not in His anger shut up His mercies; and most of all in that which this Psalm expressed by saying:
難道神忘記開恩,因發怒就止住祂的慈悲麼?」隨即接著說:「我便說:現在我纔起頭;這是至高者右手所改變的。」他確已解明了他所說的:「祂發怒豈止住祂的慈悲麼?」因為這必死的生命也是神的忿怒,人在其中被弄得虛空相似,他的年日如影兒過去。然而神在這忿怒中仍不忘開恩,叫日頭照好人,也照歹人,降雨給義人,也給不義的人;祂如此並不在忿怒中止住祂的慈悲;尤其在這詩篇所表明的這一點上,就是它所說的:
3:3089
Nunc coepi, haec est inmutatio dexterae Excelsi, quoniam in hac ipsa aerumnosissima uita, quae ira Dei est, uasa misericordiae mutat in melius, quamuis adhuc in huius corruptionis miseria maneat ira eius, quia nec in ipsa ira sua continet miserationes suas. Cum ergo isto modo conpleatur dimni illius cantici ueritas, non est eam necesse etiam illic intellegi, ubi non pertinentes ad ciuitatem Dei sempiterno supplicio punientur. Sed quibus placet istam sententiam usque ad illa inpiorum tormenta protendere, saltem sic intellegant.
'Now I have begun; this is the change of the right hand of the Most High,' since in this very most wretched life, which is the anger of God, He changes the vessels of mercy for the better, although in the misery of this corruption His anger still remains, because not even in His very anger does He shut up His mercies. Since, then, the truth of that divine song is fulfilled in this way, there is no need to understand it also of that place where those who do not belong to the City of God will be punished with everlasting punishment. But let those who are pleased to extend this sentence even as far as the torments of the ungodly understand it at least thus:
「現在我纔起頭;這是至高者右手所改變的」,因為正是在這至為悲慘、就是神之忿怒的生命中,祂將憐憫的器皿改變得更美,雖然祂的忿怒仍存留在這敗壞的苦難中,因為祂連在自己的忿怒裡也不止住祂的慈悲。既然那神聖之歌的真理是這樣得著應驗,就不必把它也理解為那地方——在那裡,不屬神之城的人要受永遠的刑罰。但凡樂意把這句話甚至引伸到那些不敬虔之人的痛苦上的人,至少當這樣理解:
3:3090
ut manente in eis ira Dei, quae in aeterno est praenuntiata supplicio, non contineat Deus in hac ira sua miserationes suas et faciat eos non tanta quanta digni sunt poenarum atrocitate cruciari; non ut eas poenas uel numquam subeant uel aliquando finiant, sed ut eas mitiores quam merita sunt eorum leuioresque patiantur. Sic enim et ira Dei manebit, et in ipsa ira sua miserationes suas non continebit. Quod quidem non ideo confirmo, quoniam non resisto. Ceterum eos, qui putant minaciter potius quam ueraciter dictum: Discedite a me, maledicti, in ignem aeternum, et: Ibunt isti in supplicium aeternum, et: Cruciabuntur in saecula saeculorum, et:
that, while the anger of God remains upon them—the anger which is foretold in eternal punishment—God does not in this anger of His shut up His mercies, and causes them to be tormented not with so great a severity of punishment as they deserve; not that they either never undergo those punishments or at some time end them, but that they suffer them milder and lighter than their deserts. For thus both the anger of God will remain, and in that very anger of His He will not shut up His mercies. This indeed I do not affirm on the ground that I do not resist it. But as for those who think it was said by way of threat rather than of truth: 'Depart from me, you cursed, into the eternal fire,' and: 'These shall go into eternal punishment,' and: 'They shall be tormented for ever and ever,' and:
即:當神的忿怒仍存留在他們身上——就是那在永刑中所預言的忿怒——神並不在祂這忿怒裡止住祂的慈悲,使他們所受刑罰的酷烈,不及他們所配受的那麼大;並非說他們或永不受那些刑罰,或在某時了結它們,乃是說他們所受的,比他們所配受的更輕、更緩。因為這樣,神的忿怒既得存留,而祂也不在自己的忿怒裡止住祂的慈悲。這一點我固然不加以堅持,因為我也不反對。至於那些以為下面的話是出於恐嚇而非出於真實的人——「你們這被咒詛的人,離開我,進入永火裡去」,又「這些人要往永刑裡去」,又「他們要受痛苦,直到永永遠遠」,又:
3:3091
Vermis eorum non morietur et ignis non exstinguetur, et cetera huius modi, non tam ego, quam ipsa scriptura diuina planissime adque plenissime redarguit ac refellit. Nineuitae quippe in hac uita egerunt paenitentiam et ideo fructuosam, uelut in hoc agro seminantes, in quo Deus uoluit cum lacrimis seminari, quod postea cum laetitia meteretur; et tamen quis negabit, quod Dominus praedixit in eis fuisse conpletum, nisi parum aduertat, quem ad modum peccatores Deus non solum iratus, uerum etiam miseratus euertat? Euertuntur enim peccatores duobus modis, aut sicut Sodomitae, ut pro peccatis suis ipsi homines puniantur, aut sicut Nineuitae, ut ipsa hominum peccata paenitendo destruantur.
'Their worm shall not die, and the fire shall not be quenched,' and other things of this kind—it is not so much I as the divine Scripture itself that most plainly and most fully refutes and confutes them. The Ninevites, indeed, did penance in this life, and therefore fruitfully, sowing as it were in this field, in which God willed that there should be sowing with tears, that afterward there might be reaping with joy; and yet who will deny that what the Lord foretold concerning them was fulfilled, unless he too little observes in what manner God overthrows sinners, not only in anger but also in mercy? For sinners are overthrown in two ways: either as the Sodomites, that the men themselves are punished for their sins, or as the Ninevites, that the sins of the men themselves are destroyed by repentance.
「他們的蟲是不死的,火是不滅的」,以及諸如此類的話——駁斥並折服他們的,與其說是我,不如說是神聖的聖經本身,至為明白、至為充分地如此行。尼尼微人確是在今生悔改,因此是有果效的,彷彿在這田地裡撒種——神願意人在這田地裡流淚撒種,好叫後來歡呼收割;然而,誰能否認主所預言關乎他們的話得了應驗呢?除非他太不留意神是怎樣傾覆罪人的——不單在忿怒中,也在憐憫中。因為罪人被傾覆有兩種方式:或如所多瑪人,使那些人自身因其罪受刑;或如尼尼微人,使那些人的罪藉著悔改被除滅。
3:3092
Factum est ergo quod praedixit Deus; euersa est Nineue quae mala erat, et bona aedificata est quae non erat. Stantibus enim moenibus adque domibus euersa est ciuitas in perditis moribus. Ac sic, quamuis propheta fuerit contristatus, quia non est factum quod illi homines timuerunt illo prophetante uenturum, factum est tamen quod fuerat Deo praesciente praedictum, quoniam nouerat qui praedixit, quo modo in melius esset inplendum. Ut autem nouerint isti in peruersum misericordes quo pertineat quod scriptum est: Quam multa multitudo dulcedinis tuae, Domine, quam abscondisti timentibus te! legant quod sequitur: Perfecisti autem sperantibus in te.
Therefore that came to pass which God foretold: Nineveh, which was evil, was overthrown, and a good Nineveh, which did not exist, was built up. For while the walls and houses stood, the city was overthrown in its lost morals. And thus, although the prophet was saddened because that did not happen which those men feared would come, as he prophesied, nevertheless that came to pass which had been foretold by God's foreknowledge, since He who foretold it knew in what manner it was to be fulfilled for the better. But that these perversely merciful ones may know to what that pertains which is written: 'How great is the multitude of Your sweetness, O Lord, which You have hidden from them that fear You!'—let them read what follows: 'But You have perfected it for them that hope in You.'
因此,神所預言的就成就了:那本是惡的尼尼微被傾覆了,那本不存在的良善尼尼微被建立了。因為當城牆和房屋都還屹立時,那城卻在其敗壞的風俗中被傾覆了。如此,先知雖然憂愁,因為那些人按他所預言所懼怕將臨的事並未發生,然而那按神的預知所預言的卻成就了,因為那預言的神知道這事要怎樣被成全得更美。但為叫這等乖謬地行憐憫的人知道,所記的這話是關乎甚麼的:「主啊,敬畏你的人,你為他們所積存的恩惠是何等大!」——讓他們讀下文:「你又為投靠你的人成全了。」
3:3093
Quid est abscondisti timentibus, perfecisti sperantibus, nisi quia illis, qui timore poenarum suam iustitiam uolunt constituere quae in lege est, non est iustitia Dei dulcis, quia nesciunt eam? Non enim gustauerunt eam. In se namque sperant, non in ipso, et ideo eis absconditur multitudo dulcedinis Dei; quoniam timent quidem Deum, sed illo timore seruili, qui non est in caritate, quia perfecta caritas foras mittit timorem. Ideo sperantibus in eum perficit dulcedinem suam inspirando eis caritatem suam, ut timore casto, non quem caritas foras mittit, sed permanente in saeculum saeculi, cum gloriantur, in Domino glorientur.
What is 'You have hidden it from them that fear, You have perfected it for them that hope,' except that for those who, out of fear of punishments, wish to establish their own righteousness which is in the law, the righteousness of God is not sweet, because they do not know it? For they have not tasted it. For they hope in themselves, not in Him, and therefore the multitude of God's sweetness is hidden from them; since they do indeed fear God, but with that servile fear which is not in love, because perfect love casts out fear. Therefore for them that hope in Him He perfects His sweetness, by inspiring in them His love, so that, with a chaste fear—not the kind which love casts out, but that which remains for ever and ever—when they glory, they may glory in the Lord.
「你向敬畏的人隱藏,向投靠的人成全」,這是甚麼意思呢?無非是說:對那些因懼怕刑罰而想要立自己在律法裡之義的人,神的義並不甘甜,因為他們不認識它;他們未曾嘗過它。他們乃是倚靠自己,不倚靠祂,因此神恩惠的豐盛向他們隱藏了;因為他們固然敬畏神,卻是以那不在愛裡的奴僕之懼怕,因為完全的愛把懼怕除去。所以,祂為那投靠祂的人成全祂的甘甜,將祂的愛感動在他們裡面,叫他們以聖潔的敬畏——不是那被愛除去的,乃是那存到永永遠遠的——當他們誇口時,就在主裡誇口。
3:3094
Iustitia quippe Dei Christus est, qui factus est nobis, sicut dicit apostolus, sapientia a Deo et iustitia et sanctificatio et redemtio, ut, quem ad modum scriptum est, qui gloriatur, in Domino glorietur. Hanc Dei iustitiam, quam donat gratia sine meritis, nesciunt illi, qui suam iustitiam uolunt constituere, et ideo iustitiae Dei, quod est Christus. non sunt subiecti. In qua iustitia est multa multitudo dulcedinis Dei, propter quam dicitur in psalmo: Gustate et uidete quam dulcis est Dominus. Et hanc quidem in hac peregrinatione gustantes, non ad satietatem sumentes, esurimus eam potius ac sitimus, ut ea postea saturemur, cum uidebimus eum, sicuti est, et inplebitur quod scriptum est:
For the righteousness of God is Christ, who, as the Apostle says, was made unto us wisdom from God, and righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption, so that, as it is written, he that glories may glory in the Lord. This righteousness of God, which grace bestows without merits, those do not know who wish to establish their own righteousness, and therefore they are not subject to the righteousness of God, which is Christ. In this righteousness is the great multitude of God's sweetness, on account of which it is said in the Psalm: 'Taste and see how sweet the Lord is.' And tasting this indeed in this pilgrimage, not taking it to satiety, we rather hunger and thirst for it, that afterward we may be filled with it, when we shall see Him as He is, and that shall be fulfilled which is written:
因為神的義就是基督,祂照使徒所說,成了我們從神而來的智慧、公義、聖潔和救贖,叫人正如經上所記,誇口的當指著主誇口。神這義,是恩典不憑功德所賜的,那些想要立自己之義的人卻不認識它,因此他們不服神的義,就是基督。在這義裡有神恩惠的大豐盛,為此詩篇上說:「你們要嘗嘗主恩的滋味,便知道祂是美善的。」我們在這客旅之中固然嘗到它,卻不是飽足地承受,倒寧可饑渴慕想它,好叫我們日後得以飽足,那時我們要見祂的真體,並且所記的這話要得應驗:
3:3095
Saturabor, cum manifestabitur gloria tua. Ita perficit Christus multam multitudinem dulcedinis suae sperantibus in eum. Porro autem si eam, quam illi putant, dulcedinem suam Deus abscondit timentibus eum, qua non est inpios damnaturus, ut hoc nescientes et damnari timentes recte uiuant ac sic possint esse qui orent pro non recte uiuentibus: quo modo eam perficit sperantibus in eum, quando quidem, sicut somniant, per hanc dulcedinem non damnaturus est eos, qui non sperant in eum? Illa igitur eius dulcedo quaeratur, quam perficit sperantibus in eum, non quam perficere putatur contemnentibus et blasphemantibus eum.
'I shall be satisfied, when Your glory shall be made manifest.' Thus Christ perfects the great multitude of His sweetness for them that hope in Him. But further, if God hides from them that fear Him that sweetness of His which they imagine—the sweetness by which He will not condemn the ungodly—so that, not knowing this and fearing to be condemned, they may live rightly and so may be such as pray for those who do not live rightly: how does He perfect it for them that hope in Him, when, as they dream, by this sweetness He will not condemn those who do not hope in Him? Let that sweetness of His therefore be sought which He perfects for them that hope in Him, not that which He is supposed to perfect for those who despise and blaspheme Him.
「我醒了的時候,得見你的形像,就心滿意足了;你的榮耀顯現時,我必飽足。」基督就這樣為那投靠祂的人成全祂恩惠的大豐盛。但再者,假若神向敬畏祂的人隱藏他們所臆想的那種甘甜——就是祂不定不敬虔之人之罪的那種甘甜——好叫他們因不知道這事、又懼怕被定罪,就行得正,因而能成為那為行不正之人代禱的人:那麼,當祂照他們所妄想的,藉這甘甜不定那不投靠祂之人的罪時,祂又怎能為那投靠祂的人成全這甘甜呢?所以,當尋求祂為那投靠祂之人所成全的那甘甜,而非那被認為祂要為藐視、褻瀆祂之人所成全的甘甜。
3:3096
Frustra itaque homo post hoc corpus inquirit, quod in hoc corpore sibi conparare neglexit. Illud quoque apostolicum: Conclusit enim Deus omnes in infidelitate, ut omnium misereatur, non ideo dictum est, quod sit neminem damnaturus, sed superius apparet unde sit dictum. Nam cum de Iudaeis postea credituris apostolus loqueretur ad gentes, ad quas utique iam credentes conscribebat epistulas: Sicut enim uos, inquit, aliquando non credidistis Deo, nunc autem misericordiam consecuti estis illorum incredulitate: sic et hi nunc non crediderunt in uestram misericordiam, ut et ipsi misericordiam consequantur. Deinde subiecit, unde isti sibi errando blandiuntur, adque ait:
In vain, therefore, does a man seek after this body for that which he neglected to procure for himself in this body. That apostolic saying too: 'For God has shut up all in unbelief, that He may have mercy upon all,' was not said on the ground that He will condemn no one; but from what precedes it appears whence it was said. For when the Apostle was speaking to the Gentiles—to whom indeed, as already believers, he was writing his epistles—concerning the Jews who would afterward believe, he said: 'For as you also at one time did not believe God, but now have obtained mercy through their unbelief, so these also have now not believed in your mercy, that they too may obtain mercy.' Then he added that whereby these men flatter themselves in their error, and said:
所以,人在此身之後尋求那他在此身之中疏於為自己置備的,乃是徒然。連那使徒的話:「因為神將眾人都圈在不信之中,為要憐恤眾人」,也不是基於祂將不定任何人之罪而說的;從上文便顯出它是因何而說。因為當使徒對外邦人——他向他們、就是已信的人寫信——論到那些日後要信的猶太人時,他說:「你們從前不順服神,如今因他們的不順服倒蒙了憐恤;這樣,他們如今也是不順服,叫他們因著向你們所施的憐恤,現在也就蒙憐恤。」隨後他加上那叫這等人在錯謬中自慰的話,說:
3:3097
Conclusit enim Deus omnes in infidelitate, ut omnium misereatur. Quos omnes, nisi de quibus loquebatur, tamquam dicens: Et uos et illos? Deus ergo et gentiles et Iudaeos, quos praesciuit et praedestinauit conformes imaginis filii sui, omnes in infidelitate conclusit, ut de amaritudine infidelitatis suae paenitendo confusi et ad dulcedinem misericordiae Dei credendo conuersi clamarent illud in psalmo: Quam multa multitudo dulcedinis tuae, Domine, quam abscondisti timentibus te. perfecisti autem sperantibus, non in se, sed in te! Omnium itaque miseretur uasorum misericordiae. Quid est omnium?
'For God has shut up all in unbelief, that He may have mercy upon all.' What 'all,' except those of whom he was speaking, as though saying: 'Both you and them'? God, therefore, has shut up all—both Gentiles and Jews, whom He foreknew and predestined to be conformed to the image of His Son—in unbelief, so that, confounded by repenting of the bitterness of their unbelief and converted by believing to the sweetness of God's mercy, they might cry out that word in the Psalm: 'How great is the multitude of Your sweetness, O Lord, which You have hidden from them that fear You; but You have perfected it for them that hope, not in themselves, but in You!' He has mercy, therefore, upon all the vessels of mercy. What is 'all'?
「因為神將眾人都圈在不信之中,為要憐恤眾人。」這「眾人」是甚麼呢?無非是他所論的那些人,彷彿說:「無論你們或他們。」所以,神將眾人——無論外邦人或猶太人,就是祂所預知、所預定要模成祂兒子形像的——都圈在不信之中,好叫他們因悔改自己不信的苦澀而蒙羞、因相信而歸向神憐憫的甘甜,得以呼喊詩篇上那話:「主啊,敬畏你的人,你為他們所積存的恩惠是何等大;你又為那不投靠自己、單投靠你的人成全了!」所以,祂憐恤一切憐憫的器皿。這「一切」是甚麼意思呢?
3:3098
Et eorum scilicet quos ex gentibus, et eorum quos ex Iudaeis praedestinauit uocauit, iustificauit glorificauit, non hominum omnium, sed istorum omnium neminem damnaturus. CAPUT XXV. An hi, qui inter haereticos baptizati sunt et deteriores postea male uiuendo sunt facti, uel hi, qui aput catholicos renati ad haereses aut schismata transierunt, uel hi, qui a catholicis aput quos renati sunt non recedentes criminose uiuere perstiterunt. possint priuilegio sacramentorum remissionem aeterni sperare supplicii.
Namely both those whom He predestined, called, justified, glorified from among the Gentiles, and those from among the Jews—He will condemn none of these 'all,' not of all men, but of all these. CHAPTER XXV. Whether those who have been baptized among heretics and afterward have been made worse by living wickedly, or those who, born anew among Catholics, have passed over to heresies or schisms, or those who, not departing from the Catholics among whom they were born anew, have persisted in living criminally, can hope, by the privilege of the sacraments, for remission of eternal punishment.
就是說:無論是祂從外邦人中所預定、所召、所稱義、所榮耀的,或是從猶太人中所預定、所召、所稱義、所榮耀的——這「一切」中祂必不定一個的罪,不是指眾人中,乃是指這等人中的一切。第二十五章。論到那些在異端中受洗、後來因行惡而變得更壞的人,或那些在大公教會中重生、卻轉去入了異端或分裂的人,或那些並未離開那使他們重生之大公教會、卻仍執意行罪惡之事的人,他們是否能憑藉聖禮的特權,盼望得著永刑的赦免。
3:3099
Sed iam respondeamus etiam illis, qui non solum diabolo et angelis eius, sicut nec isti, sed ne ipsis quidem omnibus hominibus liberationem ab aeterno igne promittunt, uerum eis tantum, qui Christi baptismate abluti et corporis eius et sanguinis participes facti sunt, quomodolibet uixerint, in quacumque haeresi uel inpietate fuerint. Sed contradicit eis apostolus dicens: Manifesta autem sunt opera carnis, quae sunt fornicatio, inmunditia, luxuria, idolorum seruitus, ueneficia, inimicitiae, contentiones, aemulationes, animositates, dissensiones, haereses, inuidiae, ebrietates, comisationes et his similia; quae praedico uobis, sicut praedixi, quoniam qui talia agunt regnum Dei non possidebunt.
But now let us also answer those who promise deliverance from the eternal fire, not, like these, to the devil and his angels, nor even to all men whatsoever, but only to those who have been washed in the baptism of Christ and made partakers of His body and blood, in whatever way they have lived, in whatever heresy or impiety they have been. But the Apostle contradicts them, saying: 'Now the works of the flesh are manifest, which are fornication, uncleanness, lasciviousness, the service of idols, sorceries, enmities, contentions, jealousies, animosities, dissensions, heresies, envyings, drunkenness, revellings, and the like; of which I tell you beforehand, as I have foretold, that they who do such things shall not possess the kingdom of God.'
但如今讓我們也來答覆那些人——他們所應許脫離永火的,不像前面那些人是給魔鬼和他的使者,也不是給所有的人,乃只是給那些受了基督的洗、得以有分於祂身體和血的人,無論他們怎樣生活,無論他們陷在何種異端或不敬虔中。但使徒駁斥他們說:「情慾的事都是顯而易見的,就如姦淫、污穢、邪蕩、拜偶像、邪術、仇恨、爭競、嫉妒、惱怒、結黨、紛爭、異端、嫉妒、醉酒、荒宴等類,我從前告訴你們,現在又告訴你們,行這樣事的人必不能承受神的國。」
3:3100
Haec profecto apostolica falsa sententia est, si tales post quantalibet tempora liberati regnum Dei possidebunt. Sed quoniam falsa non est, profecto regnum Dei non possidebunt. Et si in regni Dei possessione numquam erunt, aeterno supplicio tenebuntur; quoniam non est medius locus, ubi non sit in supplicio, qui illo non fuerit constitutus in regno. Quam ob rem quod ait Dominus Iesus: Hic est panis qui de caelo descendit, ut, si quis ex ipso manducauerit, non moriatur. Ego sum panis uiuus, qui de caelo descendi; si quis manducauerit ex hoc pane, uiuet in aeternum, quo modo sit accipiendum, merito quaeritur.
Surely this apostolic sentence is false, if such men, after however long a time, shall be delivered and possess the kingdom of God. But since it is not false, surely they shall not possess the kingdom of God. And if they shall never be in possession of the kingdom of God, they shall be held in eternal punishment; since there is no middle place where he is not in punishment who has not been set in the kingdom. Wherefore, as to what the Lord Jesus said: 'This is the bread that came down from heaven, that, if anyone eat of it, he may not die. I am the living bread, who came down from heaven; if anyone eat of this bread, he shall live for ever,' how this is to be understood is rightly inquired.
倘若這等人在無論多久之後得蒙拯救而承受神的國,那麼這使徒的話必定是假的。但既然它不是假的,他們就斷不能承受神的國。並且若他們永不能得著神國的產業,他們就要被拘禁在永刑之中;因為沒有中間之地,使那未曾被立於國中的人得以不在刑罰之中。因此,論到主耶穌所說的:「這是從天上降下來的糧,叫人吃了就不死。我是從天上降下來生命的糧;人若吃這糧,就必永遠活著」,這話該怎樣領會,是該當查問的。
3:3101
Et ab istis quidem, quibus nunc respondemus, hunc intellectum auferunt illi, quibus deinde respondendum est; hi sunt autem, qui hanc liberationem nec omnibus habentibus sacramentum baptismatis et corporis Christi, sed solis catholicis, quamuis male uiuentibus, pollicentur, quia non solo, inquiunt, sacramento, sed re ipsa manducauerunt corpus Christi, in ipso scilicet eius corpore constituti; de quo corpore ait apostolus: Unus panis, unum corpus multi sumus. Qui ergo est in eius corporis unitate, id est in Christianorum conpage membrorum, cuius corporis sacramentum fideles communicantes de altari sumere consuerunt, ipse uere dicendus est manducare corpus Christi et bibere sanguinem Christi.
And from these indeed, to whom we are now answering, this interpretation is taken away by those to whom we must answer next; and these are those who promise this deliverance not to all who have the sacrament of baptism and of the body of Christ, but only to Catholics, however wickedly living, because, they say, they ate the body of Christ not by the sacrament alone, but by the thing itself, being namely set within His very body, of which body the Apostle says: 'We who are many are one bread, one body.' He, therefore, who is in the unity of His body—that is, in the structure of the members of Christians, the sacrament of whose body the faithful, communicating, are accustomed to receive from the altar—he is truly to be said to eat the body of Christ and to drink the blood of Christ.
至於這些我們如今所答覆的人,那些我們接下來必須答覆的人,又把這領會從他們手中奪去了;後者就是那些人——他們所應許的這拯救,並非給一切持有洗禮與基督身體之聖禮的人,乃只給大公教會的人,縱然他們行得邪惡,因為他們說,這等人不僅憑聖禮、也憑實質吃了基督的身體,就是被立在祂身體之內;使徒論到這身體說:「我們眾人雖多,仍是一個餅,一個身體。」所以,凡在祂身體的合一中——就是在基督徒肢體的聯結中(信徒領聖餐時習於從祭壇領受這身體之聖禮)——這人纔可真正說是吃基督的身體、喝基督的血。
3:3102
Ac per hoc haeretici et schismatici ab huius unitate corporis separati possunt idem percipere sacramentum, sed non sibi utile, immo uero etiam noxium, quo iudicentur grauius. quam uel tardius liberentur. Non sunt quippe in eo uinculo pacis, quod illo exprimitur sacramento. Sed rursus etiam isti, qui recte intellegunt, non dicendum esse manducare corpus Christi, qui in corpore non est Christi. non recte promittunt eis, qui uel in haeresim uel etiam in gentilium superstitionem ex illius corporis unitate labuntur, liberationem quandoque ab aeterni igne supplicii; primum.
And on this account heretics and schismatics, separated from the unity of this body, can receive the same sacrament, but not to their own profit—nay rather even to their harm, whereby they are judged more grievously than that they should be more tardily delivered. For they are not in that bond of peace which is expressed by that sacrament. But again, even these, who rightly understand that he is not to be said to eat the body of Christ who is not in the body of Christ, do not rightly promise to those who slip away from the unity of that body into either heresy or even the superstition of the Gentiles, deliverance at some time from the punishment of eternal fire; first,
正因此,異端者與分裂者既與這身體的合一隔絕,雖能領受同一聖禮,卻於己無益——不,反倒是有害,以致他們所受的審判更重,而非更晚得釋放。因為他們不在那由那聖禮所表明的和睦聯結之中。但再者,連這些正確領會「不在基督身體裡的人不可說是吃基督身體」的人,當他們向那些從那身體的合一中滑落、入了異端、甚或外邦人之迷信的人,應許在某時得脫離永火之刑時,也是應許得不對的;首先,
3:3103
quia debent adtendere, quam sit intolerabile adque a sana doctrina nimis deuium, ut multi ac paene omnes, qui haereses inpias condiderunt exeuntes de catholica ecclesia et facti sunt haeresiarchae. meliores habeant causas, quam hi, qui numquam fuerunt catholici, cum in eorum laqueos incidissent. si illos haeresiarchas hoc facit liberari a supplicio sempiterno. quod in catholica ecclesia baptizari sunt et sacramentum corporis Christi in uero Christi corpore primitus acceperunt; cum peior sit utique desertor fidei et ex desertore obpugnator eius effectus quam ille, qui non deseruit quod numquam tenuit;
because they ought to consider how intolerable and too far astray from sound doctrine it is, that many—indeed almost all—who, going out from the Catholic Church, have founded impious heresies and become heresiarchs, should have a better case than those who were never Catholics when they fell into their snares, if this is what makes those heresiarchs to be delivered from everlasting punishment: that they were baptized in the Catholic Church and first received the sacrament of the body of Christ in the true body of Christ; whereas surely a deserter of the faith, and one who from a deserter has been made an assailant of it, is worse than he who has not deserted what he never held;
因為他們當思想:這是何等難以容忍、何等遠離純正道理的事——許多人,甚至幾乎所有人,從大公教會出去,創立了不敬虔的異端,作了異端魁首,竟比那些從不曾是大公教徒、卻落入他們網羅的人,有更好的處境;倘若使那些異端魁首得脫離永遠刑罰的,正是這一點:他們曾在大公教會受洗,並起初在真基督身體中領受了基督身體的聖禮——然而,背棄信仰的人,以及從背棄者變成攻擊信仰者的人,總比那從未持守、因而並未背棄的人更壞;
3:3104
deinde quia et his occurrit apostolus eadem uerba proferens et enumeratis illis carnis operibus eadem ueritate praedicens: Quoniam qui talia agunt, regnum Dei non possidebunt. Unde nec illi in perditis et damnabilibus moribus debent esse securi, qui usque in finem quidem uelut in communione ecclesiae catholicae perseuerant, intuentes quod dictum est: Qui perseuerauerit usque in finem, hic saluus erit. et per uitae iniquitatem ipsam uitae iustitiam, quod eis Christus est, deserunt, siue fornicando siue alias inmunditias flagitiorum, quas nec exprimere apostolus uoluit, in suo corpore perpetrando, siue turpitudine luxuriae diffluendo siue aliquid aliud eorum agendo, de quibus ait:
next, because the Apostle meets these too, uttering the same words, and after enumerating those works of the flesh, foretelling with the same truth: 'For they who do such things shall not possess the kingdom of God.' Hence not even those ought to be secure in their lost and damnable ways who indeed persevere to the end as it were in the communion of the Catholic Church, looking to what was said: 'He that shall persevere to the end, the same shall be saved'—and yet, through the iniquity of their life, desert the very righteousness of life, which is Christ to them, whether by fornicating, or by perpetrating in their own body other uncleannesses of disgraceful deeds which the Apostle would not even express, or by dissolving in the foulness of luxury, or by doing some other of those things of which he says:
其次,因為使徒也駁倒這等人,說了同樣的話,並在列舉了那些情慾之事後,以同樣的真理預言說:「行這樣事的人必不能承受神的國。」因此,連那些確實彷彿在大公教會的相通中持守到底的人,也不該在其敗壞、可咒的行徑中安然自得——他們雖看著所說的話:「惟有忍耐到底的必然得救」,卻藉著生活的不義,背棄了那生命的義(在他們乃是基督),無論是行姦淫,或在自己身上犯使徒甚至不願明言的種種污穢醜行,或沉溺於奢淫的污穢中,或行使徒所論的那些事中之別樣的事,他說:
3:3105
Quoniam qui talia agunt, regnum Dei non possidebunt; ac per hoc, quicumque agunt talia, nisi in sempiterno supplicio non erunt, quia in Dei regno esse non poterunt. In his enim perseuerando usque in huius uitae finem non utique dicendi sunt in Christo perseuerasse usque in finem, quia in Christo perseuerare est in eius fide perseuerare; quae fides, ut eam definit idem apostolus, per dilectionem operatur; dilectio autem, sicut ipse alibi dicit, malum non operatur. Nec isti ergo dicendi sunt manducare corpus Christi, quoniam nec in membris conputandi sunt Christi. Ut enim alia taceam, non possunt simul esse et membra Christi et membra meretricis. Denique ipse dicit:
'For they who do such things shall not possess the kingdom of God'; and on this account, whoever do such things will be nowhere but in everlasting punishment, since they cannot be in the kingdom of God. For by persevering in these things to the end of this life they are by no means to be said to have persevered in Christ to the end, because to persevere in Christ is to persevere in His faith; which faith, as the same Apostle defines it, works through love; and love, as he himself says elsewhere, works no evil. Neither, therefore, are these to be said to eat the body of Christ, since they are not even to be reckoned among the members of Christ. For, to pass over other things, they cannot be at once both members of Christ and members of a harlot. Finally He Himself says:
「行這樣事的人必不能承受神的國」;因此,凡行這樣事的人,除了在永刑之中,必無別處可去,因為他們不能在神的國裡。因為他們在這些事上持守到此生的終了,斷不可說是在基督裡持守到底,因為在基督裡持守,就是在祂的信德裡持守;這信德,照同一使徒所下的定義,是藉著愛運行的;而那愛,正如他在別處所說,是不作惡的。所以,這等人也不可說是吃基督的身體,既然他們連算在基督肢體之列都不能。因為,姑且不論其他,他們不能同時既作基督的肢體,又作娼妓的肢體。末了,祂自己說:
3:3106
Qui manducat carnem meam et bibit sanguinem meum, in me manet, et ego in eo. Ostendit quid sit non sacramento tenus, sed re uera corpus Christi manducare et eius sanguinem bibere; hoc est enim in Christo manere, ut in illo maneat et Christus. Sic enim hoc dixit, tamquam diceret: \'Qui non in me manet, et in quo ego] non maneo, non se dicat aut existimet manducare corpus meum aut bibere sanguinem meum.\' Non itaque manent in Christo, qui non sunt membra eius. Non sunt autem membra Christi, qui se faciunt membra meretricis, nisi malum illud paenitendo esse destiterint et ad hoc bonum reconciliatione redierint. CAPUT XXVI.
'He that eats my flesh and drinks my blood abides in me, and I in him.' He showed what it is to eat the body of Christ and drink His blood not merely as a sacrament, but in very truth; for this is to abide in Christ, so that Christ also may abide in him. For He said this as though He said: 'He who does not abide in me, and in whom I do not abide, let him not say or think that he eats my body or drinks my blood.' Those, therefore, do not abide in Christ who are not His members. But they are not members of Christ who make themselves members of a harlot, unless they have ceased to be that evil by repenting and have returned to this good by reconciliation. CHAPTER XXVI.
「吃我肉、喝我血的人常在我裡面,我也常在他裡面。」祂指明了,吃基督的身體、喝祂的血,不僅是當作聖禮,乃是真實地如此——因為這就是常在基督裡,叫基督也常在他裡面。因為祂這樣說,彷彿說:「凡不常在我裡面、我也不常在他裡面的,不要說、也不要以為自己是吃我的肉、喝我的血。」所以,凡不是祂肢體的,就不常在基督裡。但凡使自己作娼妓肢體的,就不是基督的肢體,除非他們藉悔改止住了那惡,並藉復和歸回了這善。第二十六章。
3:3107
Quid sit in fundamento habere Christum et quibus spondeatur salus quasi per ignis usturam. Sed habent, inquiunt, Christiani catholici in fundamento Christum, a cuius unitate non recesserunt, tametsi huic fundamento superaediifcauemnt quamlibet pessimam uitam, uelut ligna, fenum, stipulam; recta itaque fides, per quam Christus est fundamentum, quamuis cum damno, quoniam illa, quae superaedificata sunt, exurentur, tamen poterit eos quandoque ab illius ignis perpetuitate saluare. Respondeat eis breuiter apostolus Iacobus: Si quis dicat se fidem habere, opera autem non habeat, numquid poterit fides saluare eum? Et quis est, inquiunt, de quo dicit apostolus Paulus:
What it is to have Christ in the foundation, and to whom salvation is promised as though by the burning of fire. But, they say, Catholic Christians have Christ in the foundation, from whose unity they have not departed, even though upon this foundation they have built up however wicked a life, as it were wood, hay, stubble; therefore the right faith, through which Christ is the foundation, although with loss—since those things which were built upon it shall be burned—will nevertheless be able at some time to save them from the everlastingness of that fire. Let the Apostle James briefly answer them: 'If anyone say that he has faith, but have not works, can faith save him?' And who is he, they say, of whom the Apostle Paul speaks:
論何為以基督為根基,以及救恩是應許給誰、彷彿藉著火的燒灼。但他們說,大公教會的基督徒以基督為根基,並未離開祂的合一,縱然他們在這根基上建造了何等邪惡的生活,如同草木、禾稭;所以那藉以使基督作根基的正信,雖然要受虧損——因為那些建造其上的要被焚燒——卻終必能在某時救他們脫離那火的永久。讓使徒雅各簡要地答覆他們:「若有人說自己有信心,卻沒有行為,這信心能救他麼?」他們又說,使徒保羅所論的那人是誰呢,就是他所說的:
3:3108
Ipse autem saluus erit, sic tamen quasi per ignem? Simul quis iste sit, inquiramus; hunc tamen non esse certissimum est, ne duorum apostolorum sententias mittamus in rixam, si unus dicit: \'Etiamsi mala opera quis habuerit, saluabit eum per ignem fides\'; alius autem: Si opera non habeat, numquid poterit fides saluare eum? Inueniemus ergo quis possit saluari per ignem, si prius inuenerimus quid sit habere in fundamento Christum. Quod ut de ipsa similitudine quantocius aduertamus: nihil in aedificio praeponitur fundamento; quisquis itaque sic habet in corde Christum, ut ei terrena et temporalia nec ea quae licita sunt adque concessa praeponat, fundamentum habet Christum:
'But he himself shall be saved, yet so as by fire'? Let us at the same time inquire who this is; yet it is most certain that this is not he, lest we set the sentences of two apostles at strife, if one says: 'Even if a man have evil works, faith will save him by fire,' but the other: 'If he have not works, can faith save him?' We shall therefore find who can be saved by fire, if first we have found what it is to have Christ in the foundation. And that we may attend to this as quickly as possible from the very similitude: in a building nothing is set before the foundation; whosoever, therefore, so has Christ in his heart that he sets before Him nothing earthly and temporal, not even those things which are lawful and permitted, has Christ for his foundation:
「然而他自己必要得救,只是要像從火裡經過的一樣」?讓我們同時查問這人是誰;然而最確定的是,這人並不是前述那等人,免得我們使兩位使徒的話彼此爭執——若一位說:「人縱有惡行,信心也要藉火救他」,另一位卻說:「他若沒有行為,這信心能救他麼?」所以,我們若先尋見何為以基督為根基,就必尋見誰能藉火得救。為使我們儘速從這比喻本身領會:在建築中,沒有甚麼擺在根基之前;所以,凡這樣將基督存在心裡,以致不把任何屬地、屬暫時之物——連那合法、蒙准的也不——擺在祂之前的,就是以基督為根基;
3:3109
si autem praeponit, etsi uideatur habere fidem Christi, non est tamen in eo fundamentum Christus, cui talia praeponuntur: quanto magis, si salutaria praecepta contemnens committat inlicita, non praeposuisse Christum, sed postposuisse conuincitur, quem posthabuit imperantem siue concedentem, dum contra eius imperata siue concessa suam per flagitia delegit explere libidinem! Si quis itaque Christianus diligit meretricem eique adhaerens unum corpus efficitur. iam in fundamento non habet Christum. Si quis autem diligit uxorem suam, si secundum Christum, quis ei dubitet in fundamento esse Chri stum?
but if he does set them before Him, even though he may seem to have the faith of Christ, yet Christ is not the foundation in him for one to whom such things are preferred: how much more, if, despising the precepts of salvation, he commits unlawful things, is he convicted not of having set Christ before, but of having set Him behind—Him whom he disregarded as commanding or permitting, while against His commands or permissions he chose to fulfill his lust through disgraceful deeds! If, therefore, any Christian loves a harlot and, cleaving to her, is made one body with her, he now does not have Christ in the foundation. But if anyone loves his wife, if according to Christ, who would doubt that Christ is in the foundation for him?
但他若果真把它們擺在祂之前,縱然看似有基督的信德,基督在他裡面卻不是根基,既是被人把這等事擺在祂之上的根基:何況他若藐視救恩的命令而犯所禁之事,就更被定為不是把基督擺在前,乃是把祂擺在後——他既輕看了那發命令或給准許的主,反倒違背祂的命令或准許,揀選藉醜行去遂自己的私慾!所以,任何基督徒若愛娼妓,與她聯合,與她成為一體,他便不再以基督為根基。但人若愛自己的妻子,若是照著基督而愛,誰會懷疑基督在他裡面是根基呢?
3:3110
si uero secundum hoc saeculum, si carnaliter, si in morbo concupiscentiarum, sicut et gentes quae ignorant Deum, etiam hoc secundum ueniam concedit apostolus, immo per apostolum Christus. Potest ergo et iste in fundamento habere Christum. Si enim nihil ei talis adfectionis uoluptatisque praeponat, quamuis superaedificet ligna. fenum, stipulam, Christus est fundamentum, propter hoc saluus erit per ignem. Delicias quippe huius modi amoresque terrenos, propter coniugalem quidem copulam non damnabiles, tribulationis ignis exuret; ad quem pertinent ignem et orbitates et quaecumque calamitates quae auferunt haec.
But if according to this world, if carnally, if in the disease of concupiscences, like the Gentiles also who know not God, this too the Apostle—nay, through the Apostle Christ—concedes by way of indulgence. Such a one too, therefore, can have Christ in the foundation. For if he set nothing of such affection and pleasure before Him, although he build up wood, hay, stubble, Christ is the foundation, and on this account he shall be saved by fire. For the fire of tribulation will burn away delights of this kind and earthly loves, not damnable for the sake of the conjugal bond; to which fire pertain both bereavements and whatever calamities take these things away.
但若是照這世界、照肉體、在情慾的病態中,像那不認識神的外邦人一樣,連這事使徒——不,乃是藉著使徒,基督——也按寬容予以准許。所以,這等人也能以基督為根基。因為他若不把這樣的情愛與快樂擺在祂之前,縱然他建造草木、禾稭,基督仍是根基,因此他要藉火得救。因為患難之火要燒去這類的歡愉與屬地之愛——這些愛因婚姻之約的緣故並非當受咒詛;喪親之痛,以及一切奪去這些事物的災禍,都屬於這火。
3:3111
Ac per hoc ei, qui aedificauit, erit aedificatio ista damnosa, quia non habebit, quod superaedificauit, et eorum amissione cruciabitur, quibus fruendo utique laetabatur; sed per hunc ignem saluus erit merito fundamenti, quia, etsi utrum id habere mallet an Christum a persecutore proponeretur, illud Christo non praeponeretur. Vide in apostoli uerbis hominem aedificantem super fundamentum aurum, argentum, lapides pretiosos: Qui sine uxore est, inquit, cogitat quae sunt Dei, quo modo placeat Deo. Vide alium aedificantem ligna, fanum, stipulam: Qui autem matrimonio iunctus est, inquit, cogitat quae sunt mundi, quo modo placeat uxori. Uniuscuiusque opus manifestabitur;
And on this account, to him who has built, that building will be hurtful, because he will not have what he built upon it, and he will be tormented at the loss of those things in the enjoyment of which he certainly rejoiced; but through this fire he shall be saved by the merit of the foundation, because, even if it were proposed by a persecutor whether he would rather have that or Christ, that would not be preferred to Christ. See, in the words of the Apostle, the man building upon the foundation gold, silver, precious stones: 'He who is without a wife,' he says, 'thinks of the things of God, how he may please God.' See another building wood, hay, stubble: 'But he who is joined in matrimony,' he says, 'thinks of the things of the world, how he may please his wife. The work of each shall be made manifest;'
正因此,那建造之人,這建造對他乃是有損的,因為他必不能保有他所建造其上的,並要因失去那些他所享受、確曾因之歡喜的事物而受痛苦;但他要藉這火、憑根基的功效得救,因為,縱然逼迫者向他提出:他寧願保有那些,還是寧願保有基督,他也不會把那些擺在基督之上。看哪,在使徒的話中,那在根基上建造金、銀、寶石的人:「沒有娶妻的,」他說,「是為主的事掛慮,想怎樣叫主喜悅。」看另一個建造草木、禾稭的:「但娶了妻的,」他說,「是為世上的事掛慮,想怎樣叫妻子喜悅。各人的工程必然顯露;」
3:3112
dies enim declarabit (dies utique tribulationis), quoniam in igne, inquit, reuelabitur. Eandem tribulationem ignem uocat. sicut alibi legitur: Vasa figuli probat fornax et homines iustos tentatio tribulationis. Et uniuscuiusque opus quale sit, ignis probabit. Si cuius opus permanserit (permanet enim quod quisque cogitat quae sunt Dei, quo modo placeat Deo), quod superaedificauit mercedem accipiet (id est, unde cogitauit, hoc sumet); si cuius autem opus arserit, damnum patietur (quoniam quod dilexerat non habebit), ipse autem saluus erit (quia nulla eum tribulatio ab illius fundamenti stabilitate semouit);
'for the day shall declare it' (the day, namely, of tribulation), 'since it shall be revealed in fire,' he says. He calls this same tribulation 'fire,' as elsewhere it is read: 'The furnace tries the vessels of the potter, and the trial of tribulation just men.' 'And the fire shall test of what sort the work of each is. If any man's work shall remain' (for that remains which a man thinks of, the things of God, how he may please God), 'he shall receive a reward for what he built up' (that is, from what he thought of, this he shall take); 'but if any man's work shall burn, he shall suffer loss' (since he shall not have what he had loved), 'yet he himself shall be saved' (because no tribulation has removed him from the stability of that foundation);
「因為那日子要將它顯明」(就是患難的日子),他說,「因為這工程要在火中顯露。」他把這同一患難稱為「火」,正如別處所讀的:「窰爐試驗陶匠的器皿,患難的試煉試驗義人。」「這火要試驗各人的工程怎樣。人在那根基上所建造的工程若存得住」(因為人所掛慮的——神的事、想怎樣叫主喜悅——就存得住),「他就要得賞賜」(就是說,他從所掛慮的,必取得這個);「人的工程若被燒了,他就要受虧損」(因為他必不能保有他所愛的),「自己卻要得救」(因為沒有患難能把他從那根基的穩固上挪開);
3:3113
sic tamen quasi per ignem (quod enim sine inliciente amore non habuit, sine urente dolore non perdit). Ecce, quantum mihi uidetur, inuentus est ignis, qui nullum eorum damnet, sed unum ditet, alterum damnificet, ambos probet. Si autem ignem illum loco isto uoluerimus accipere, de quo Dominus dicet sinistris: Discedite a me, maledicti. in ignem aeternum; ut in eis etiam isti esse credantur. qui aedificant super fundamentum ligna, fenum, stipulam, eosque ex illo igne post tempus pro malis meritis inpertitum liberet boni meritum fundamenti: quid arbitrabimur dextros quibus dicetur:
'yet so as by fire' (for what he held not without an alluring love, he loses not without a burning grief). Behold, as far as it seems to me, a fire has been found which condemns none of them, but enriches the one, damnifies the other, and tests both. But if we should choose to understand that fire as in this place—the fire of which the Lord shall say to those on the left: 'Depart from me, you cursed, into the eternal fire'—so that among them too these are believed to be, who build upon the foundation wood, hay, stubble, and the merit of the good foundation delivers them out of that fire after a time imparted for their evil deserts: what shall we think of those on the right, to whom it shall be said:
「只是要像從火裡經過的一樣」(因為凡他所持守、不無迷戀之愛的,他失去時也不無灼痛之苦)。看哪,據我所見,已尋見一種火,它不定他們中任何一個的罪,卻使一個富足、使另一個受損,並試驗二者。但我們若要把那火理解為此處所說的——就是主要對左邊的人說「你們這被咒詛的人,離開我,進入永火裡去」的那火——以致連他們中間也算有這等人,就是在根基上建造草木、禾稭的人,並且那良善根基的功效要在按其惡行所定的一段時期之後救他們脫離那火:那麼我們對右邊的人——將被對之說以下話的人——又當怎樣想呢:
3:3114
Venite, benedicti patris mei, possidete paratum uobis regnum, nisi eos, qui aedificauerunt super fundamentum aurum, argentum, lapides pretiosos? Sed in illum ignem, de quo dictum est: Sic tamen quasi per ignem, si hoc modo est intellegendus, utrique mittendi sunt, et dextri scilicet et sinistri. Illo quippe igne utrique probandi sunt, de quo dictum est: Dies enim declarabit, quoniam in igne reuelabitur, et uniuscuiusque opus quale sit, ignis probabit. Si ergo utrumque probabit ignis, ut, si cuius opus permanserit, id est non fuerit igne consumtum, quod superaedificauit mercedem accipiat; si cuius autem opus arserit, damnum patiatur: profecto non est ipse aeternus ille ignis.
'Come, blessed of my Father, possess the kingdom prepared for you,' except that they are those who have built upon the foundation gold, silver, precious stones? But if that fire, of which it was said, 'yet so as by fire,' is to be understood in this manner, both must be sent into it, namely both the right and the left. For by that fire both are to be tested, of which it was said: 'For the day shall declare it, since it shall be revealed in fire, and the fire shall test of what sort the work of each is.' If, then, the fire shall test both, so that, if any man's work shall remain—that is, shall not have been consumed by the fire—he may receive a reward for what he built up; but if any man's work shall burn, he may suffer loss: surely that fire is not the eternal one.
「你們這蒙我父賜福的,可來承受那為你們所預備的國」——豈不正是那些在根基上建造金、銀、寶石的人麼?但若那被稱為「只是要像從火裡經過的一樣」的火當這樣理解,那麼二者,就是右邊與左邊的人,都必須被送入其中。因為他們二者都要被那火試驗,論到那火曾說:「因為那日子要將它顯明,因為這工程要在火中顯露,這火要試驗各人的工程怎樣。」那麼,若這火要試驗二者,以致人的工程若存得住——就是未被火燒燬——他就為所建造的得賞賜;人的工程若被燒了,他就受虧損:那麼這火必定不是那永遠的火。
3:3115
In illum enim soli sinistri nouissima et perpetua damnatione mittentur, iste autem dextros probat. Sed alios eorum sic probat, ut aedificium, quod super Christum fundamentum ab eis inuenerit esse constructum, non exurat adque consumat; alios autem aliter, id est, ut quod superaediifcauerunt ardeat damnumque inde patiantur, salui fiant autem, quoniam Christum in fundamento stabiliter positum praecellenti caritate tenuerunt. Si autem salui fient, profecto et ad dexteram stabunt et cum ceteris audient: Venite, benedicti patris mei, possidete paratum uobis reg num, non ad sinistram, ubi illi erunt, qui salui non erunt et ideo audient: Discedite a me, maledicti, in ignem aeternum.
For into that fire only those on the left shall be sent, in the final and everlasting damnation; but He approves those on the right. Yet some of them He approves in such a way that He does not burn up or consume the building they have raised upon Christ as their foundation; others He approves in another way, namely, so that what they have built upon it is burned and they suffer loss thereby, yet are saved, because they have held with surpassing love to Christ, firmly set as their foundation. But if they shall be saved, surely they shall also stand at the right hand and hear with the rest: 'Come, you blessed of my Father, possess the kingdom prepared for you'; not at the left hand, where those shall be who shall not be saved, and therefore shall hear: 'Depart from me, you accursed, into eternal fire.'
因為唯有那些在左邊的人,要被投入那火中,受最終而永遠的審判定罪;至於在右邊的人,祂卻悅納他們。然而祂悅納他們的方式各有不同:對某些人,祂不焚燒、不毀滅他們建造在基督這根基之上的建築;對另一些人則不然,就是讓他們所建造在上面的被火焚燒,因此受到虧損,但仍得救,因為他們以超凡的愛緊握著穩立為根基的基督。倘若他們得救,他們必要站在右邊,與其餘的人一同聽見:「你們這蒙我父賜福的,可來承受那為你們預備的國度」;而非站在左邊──那將是那些不得救之人的處所,他們因此要聽見:「你們這被咒詛的,離開我,進入那永火裡去。」
3:3116
Nemo quippe ab illo igne saluabitur, quia in supplicium aeternum ibunt illi omnes, ubi uermis eorum non moritur et ignis non exstinguitur, quo cruciabuntur die ac nocte in saecula saeculorum. Post istius sane corporis mortem, donec ad illum ueniatur, qui post resurrectionem corporum futurus est damnationis et remunerationis ultimus dies, si hoc temporis interuallo spiritus defunctorum eius modi ignem dicuntur perpeti, quem non sentiant illi, qui non habuerunt tales mores et amores v in huius corporis uita, ut eorum ligna, fenum, stipula consumatur;
For no one shall be saved by that fire, since all those shall go into eternal punishment, where their worm dies not and the fire is not quenched, by which they shall be tormented day and night for ever and ever. After the death of this body, however, until that day comes which, after the resurrection of bodies, shall be the last day of damnation and of reward, if it is said that during this interval of time the spirits of the departed undergo a fire of such a kind that those do not feel it who did not have, in the life of this body, such manners and loves that their wood, hay, and stubble should be consumed,
因為無人能藉那火得救,既然眾人都要進入永刑──在那裡蟲是不死的,火是不滅的,他們要在其中晝夜受痛苦,直到永永遠遠。然而,在這肉身死亡之後,直到那日來臨──那是身體復活之後將要來臨的、定罪與賞報的末日──倘若有人說在這段時間裡,亡者的靈魂要承受某種火,而那些在此肉身生命中沒有那種品行與情愛、以致他們的木、草、禾稭該被焚燒的人卻感覺不到它,
3:3117
alii uero sentiant, qui eius modi secum aedificia portauerunt, siue ibi tantum, siue et hic et ibi, siue ideo hic ut non ibi saecularia, quamuis a damnatione uenialia. concremantem ignem transitoriae tribulationis inueniant: non redarguo, quia forsitan uerum est. Potest quippe ad istam tribulationem pertinere etiam mors ipsa carnis, quae de primi peccati perpetratione concepta est, ut secundum cuiusque aedificium tempus quod eam sequitur ab unoquoque sentiatur. Persecutiones quoque, quibus martyres coronati sunt et quas patiuntur quicumque Christiani, probant utraque aedificia uelut ignis et alia consumunt cum ipsis aedificatoribus, si Christum in eis non inueniunt fundamentum;
while others do feel it, namely those who carried such buildings with them—whether only there, or both here and there; or here in such a way as not to feel there the worldly things which, though damnable, are yet pardonable—if they find a fire of passing tribulation that consumes them: I do not refute this, for perhaps it is true. For even the very death of the flesh, which was conceived from the commission of the first sin, may belong to this tribulation, so that the time which follows it is felt by each one according to his building. Persecutions also, by which the martyrs were crowned and which all Christians whatsoever endure, prove both kinds of building like fire, and consume some of them together with their builders, if they do not find Christ as their foundation in them;
而另一些人卻感覺得到,就是那些隨身帶著這類建築的人──無論只在彼處,或此處彼處都有,又或是在此處承受,以致在彼處不必承受那些屬世之物(這些雖該定罪,卻仍可蒙赦免)──倘若他們遇見那焚燒他們的、暫時患難之火:我並不予以反駁,因為這或許是真的。因為連肉體的死亡本身(這是由始祖犯罪所孕育的),也可能屬於這患難,以致每個人按其建築的不同,去感受隨之而來的時間。逼迫也是如此──殉道者藉之得了冠冕,凡基督徒也都要忍受──它如同火一般考驗這兩種建築,若在其中找不到基督這根基,就連同建造者一併焚燬;
3:3118
alia sine ipsis. si inueniunt, quia licet cum damno salui erunt ipsi; alia uero non\' consumunt, quia talia reperiunt quae maneant in . aeternum. Erit etiam in fine saeculi tribulatio tempore Antichristi, qualis numquam antea fuit. Quam multa erunt tunc aedificia, siue aurea siue fenea, super optimum fundamentum. quod est Christus Iesus, ut ignis ille probet utraque et de aliis gaudium, de aliis inferat damnum, neutros tamen perdat., in quibus haec inueniet, propter stabile fundamentum!
others without their builders. If it finds Christ, then, though with loss, the builders themselves shall be saved; but other buildings it does not consume, because it finds them to be such as endure for ever. There shall also be at the end of the world a tribulation in the time of Antichrist, such as never was before. How many buildings shall there be then, whether of gold or of hay, upon that best foundation, which is Christ Jesus, so that that fire may test both kinds, and from some bring joy, from others inflict loss, yet destroy neither sort of those in whom it shall find these things, because of the stable foundation!
另一些則連同建造者一起被焚。倘若它找到基督,那麼建造者本身雖受虧損仍要得救;至於別的建築,它卻不焚燬,因為它發現那些是永遠長存的。在世界的末了,敵基督的時候,也將有一場前所未有的患難。那時在那最好的根基──就是基督耶穌之上,將有多少建築,或是金的,或是草的,以致那火考驗這兩種:使一些人得喜樂,使另一些人受虧損,卻因那穩固的根基,不毀滅在他們身上找到這些之物的那兩類人!
3:3119
Quicumque autem, non dico uxorem, cuius etiam commixtione carnis ad carnalem utitur uoluptatem, sed ipsa quae ab eius modi delectationibus aliena sunt nomina pietatis humano more carnaliter diligendo Christo anteponit, non eum habet in fundamento et ideo non per ignem saluus erit, sed saluus non erit, quia esse cum Saluatore non poterit, qui de hac re apertissime loquens ait: Qui\' amat patrem aut matrem plus quam me, non est me dignus; et qui amat filium aut filiam super me, non est me dignus. Verum qui has necessitudines sic amat carnaliter ut tamen eas Christo Domino non praeponat, malitque ipsis.
But whoever—I do not say a wife, by carnal union with whom one uses carnal pleasure, but the very names of devotion which are foreign to such delights—whoever, by loving carnally after the manner of men, sets them before Christ, does not have Him in his foundation, and therefore shall not be saved through fire, but shall not be saved at all, because he cannot be with the Saviour, who, speaking most plainly of this matter, says: 'He who loves father or mother more than me is not worthy of me; and he who loves son or daughter above me is not worthy of me.' But he who loves these bonds carnally in such a way that he nevertheless does not prefer them to Christ the Lord, and would rather
但凡有人──我不是指妻子(與她肉體結合,人享受肉慾之樂),乃是指那些與此類歡愉無關的、出於孝愛之名的關係──凡有人按人的方式以肉體的方式去愛它們,而把它們置於基督之上的,他就不以基督為根基,因此他不會藉火得救,而是根本不得救,因為他不能與救主同在;救主極清楚地論到這事說:「愛父母過於愛我的,不配作我的門徒;愛兒女過於愛我的,不配作我的門徒。」但凡有人以肉體的方式愛這些至親之情,卻仍不把它們置於基督主之上,寧願
3:3120
carere quam Christo, si ad hunc fuerit articulum tentationis adductus, per ignem erit saluus, quia et earum amissione tantum necesse est urat dolor, quantum haeserat amor. Porro qui patrem matrem, filios filias secundum Christum dilexerit. ut ad eius regnum obtinendum eique cohaerendum illis consulat, uel hoc in eis diligat, quod membra sunt Christi: absit ut ista dilectio reperiatur in lignis, feno, stipula consumenda. sed prorsus aedificio aureo, argenteo, gemmeo deputabitur. Quo modo autem potest eos plus amare quam Christum, quos amat utique propter Christum? CAPUT XXVII. Contra eorum persuasionem, qui putant sibi non obfutura peccata, in quibus, cum elemosynas facerent, permanserunt.
do without them than without Christ, should he be brought to such a critical point of temptation, shall be saved through fire, because the loss of them must necessarily burn him with grief in proportion as love had clung to them. Furthermore, whoever loves father, mother, sons, daughters according to Christ, so that he counsels them to obtain His kingdom and to cleave to Him, or loves in them this very thing, that they are members of Christ—far be it that such a love should be found among the wood, hay, and stubble to be consumed; rather it shall be reckoned to the building of gold, silver, and precious stones. And how can he love them more than Christ, whom he loves wholly for Christ's sake? CHAPTER XXVII. Against the persuasion of those who think that the sins in which they remained while giving alms will not harm them.
寧可失去他們也不失去基督──倘若他被帶到試探的這個關頭,他就要藉火得救,因為失去他們必然使他憂傷如焚,其程度正與他先前所眷戀的愛相當。再者,凡按基督而愛父母兒女的,就是勸導他們去得著祂的國、與祂聯合,或是因他們是基督的肢體而愛他們身上的這一點:這樣的愛斷不至於被算在那要被焚燒的木、草、禾稭之中,反倒要算為金、銀、寶石的建築。他既是全然為基督的緣故而愛他們,又怎能愛他們過於愛基督呢?第二十七章。駁斥那些以為他們施捨時所持續犯的罪不會傷害自己之人的論點。
3:3121
Restat eis respondere, qui dicunt aeterno igne illos tantummodo arsuros, qui pro peccatis suis facere dignas elemosynas neglegunt, propter illud quod ait apostolus Iacobus: ludicium autem sine misericordia illi, qui non fecit misericordiam. Qui ergo fecit, inquiunt, quamuis non correxerit perditos mores, sed nefarie ac nequiter inter ipsas suas elemosynas uixerit, cum misericordia illi futurum est iudicium, ut aut non damnetur omnino aut post aliquod tempus a damnatione nouissima liberetur. Nec ob aliud existimant Christum de solo dilectu adque neglectu elemosynarum discretionem inter dextros et sinistros esse facturum, quorum alios in regnum, alios in supplicium mittat aeternum.
It remains to answer those who say that only those shall burn in eternal fire who neglect to perform worthy almsgiving for their sins, on account of that which the apostle James says: 'But judgment without mercy to him who has not shown mercy.' He, therefore, they say, who has shown mercy, though he has not corrected his ruined manners, but has lived wickedly and basely amid his very almsgiving, shall have judgment with mercy, so that either he is not condemned at all, or after some time he is freed from the final damnation. And for no other reason do they suppose that Christ shall make the distinction between those on the right and those on the left solely from the love or neglect of almsgiving, sending some of them into the kingdom, others into eternal punishment.
還剩下要回答那些人,他們說唯有那些疏於為自己的罪行相稱施捨的人,才要在永火中燃燒,這是根據使徒雅各所說:「不憐憫人的,也要受無憐憫的審判。」他們說,因此那行了憐憫的人,雖然沒有改正自己敗壞的品行,反倒在施捨之中行事邪惡卑劣,他卻要受帶著憐憫的審判,以致他或者根本不被定罪,或者過了一段時間之後從末了的定罪中得釋放。他們認為基督單單以對施捨的愛或忽視,來區分右邊與左邊之人,使一些人進入國度,另一些人進入永刑,別無他故。
3:3122
Ut autem cottidiana sibi opinentur, quae facere omnino non cessant, qualiacumque et quantacumque sint, per elemosynas dimitti posse peccata, orationem, quam docuit ipse Dominus, et suffragatricem sibi adhibere conantur et testem. Sicut enim nullus est, inquiunt, dies, quo a Christianis haec oratio non dicatur: ita nullum est cottidianum qualecumque peccatum, quod per illam non dimittatur, cum dicimus: Dimitte nobis debita nostra, si quod sequitur facere curemus: Sicut et nos dimittimus debitoribus nostris. Non enim ait Dominus, inquiunt: Si dimiseritis peccata hominibus, dimittet uobis Pater uester cottidiana parua peccata, sed: Dimittet, inquit, uobis peccata uestra.
But in order that they may suppose that their daily sins—whatever and however great they be—which they never cease to commit, can be remitted through almsgiving, they try to bring in as their advocate and witness the prayer which the Lord Himself taught. For just as there is no day, they say, on which this prayer is not said by Christians, so there is no daily sin of any kind which is not remitted through it, when we say: 'Forgive us our debts,' if we take care to do what follows: 'As we also forgive our debtors.' For the Lord did not say, they argue: 'If you forgive men their sins, your Father will forgive you your small daily sins,' but He said: 'He will forgive you your sins.'
但他們為要設想自己的日常罪行──無論其性質如何、份量多大──就是那些他們從不停止犯的罪,能藉施捨得赦免,便試圖把主自己所教導的禱告引為他們的辯護者與見證。他們說,正如沒有一天基督徒不誦讀這禱告,照樣也沒有任何一種日常的罪不藉它得赦免,因為當我們說「免我們的債」時──只要我們也留意去行那隨後的話:「如同我們免了人的債」。他們爭辯說,因為主並沒有說:「你們若饒恕人的罪,你們的天父也必饒恕你們日常的小罪」,乃是說:「祂必饒恕你們的罪。」
3:3123
Qualicumque ergo uel quantacumque sint, etiamsi cottidie perpetrentur nec ab eis uita discedat in melius commutata: per elemosynam ueniae non negatae remitti sibi posse praesumunt. Sed bene, quod isti dignas pro peccatis elemosynas commonent esse faciendas; quoniam si dicerent qualescumque elemosynas pro peccatis et cottidianis et magnis et quantacumque scelerum consuetudine misericordiam posse inpetrare diuinam. ut ea cottidiana remissio sequeretur, uiderent se rem dicere absurdam adque ridiculam. Sic enim cogerentur fateri fieri posse, ut opulentissimus homo decem nummulis diurnis in elemosynas inpensis homicidia et adulteria et nefaria quaeque facta redimeret.
Of whatever kind or however great they be, then—even if they are committed daily and life does not depart from them changed for the better—they presume that these can be remitted to them through the alms of a pardon not denied. But it is well that these men remind us that worthy alms for sins must be performed; for if they said that any sort of alms whatever could obtain divine mercy for sins both daily and great, and for any habit of crimes whatsoever, so that daily remission would follow, they would see that they are saying something absurd and ridiculous. For thus they would be forced to admit that it could come to pass that a most wealthy man might, by spending ten little coins a day on alms, redeem murders and adulteries and every kind of wicked deed.
那麼,無論其性質如何、份量多大──即使天天犯,生命也未曾改善而離棄這些罪──他們便擅自以為,這些罪能藉那未被拒絕之赦免的施捨,得以赦免於他們。但這些人提醒我們,為罪當行相稱的施捨,這倒是好的;因為他們若說,無論何種施捨都能為那些日常的、重大的罪,以及無論何等根深柢固的罪惡習慣,求得神的憐憫,以致天天得赦,那麼他們就會看出自己所說的是荒謬可笑的。因為這樣他們就不得不承認,一個極富有的人,竟能藉每天花十個小錢施捨,贖回兇殺、姦淫與各樣邪惡的行為。
3:3124
Quod si absurdissimum adque insanissimum est dicere, profecto si quaeratur, quae dignae sint pro peccatis elemosynae, de quibus etiam Christi praecursor ille dicebat: Facite ergo fructus dignos paenitentiae, procul dubio non inuenientur eas facere, qui uitam suam usque ad mortem cottidianorum criminum perpetratione confodiunt: primum, quia in auferendis rebus alienis longe plura diripiunt, ex quibus perexigua pauperibus largiendo Christum se ad hoc pascere existimant, ut licentiam malefactorum ab illo se emisse uel cottidie potius emere credentes securi damnabilia tanta committant.
But if it is most absurd and most insane to say this, then surely, if it be asked what alms are worthy for sins—concerning which that forerunner of Christ also said: 'Bring forth therefore fruits worthy of repentance'—without doubt those will not be found to perform them who riddle their life right up to death with the perpetration of daily crimes: first, because in carrying off the goods of others they plunder far more, and by bestowing some trifling portion of these on the poor they imagine they are thereby feeding Christ, believing that they have bought from Him license to do evil, or rather are daily buying it, and so commit their many damnable deeds secure.
但若說這話是最荒謬、最瘋狂的,那麼,倘若有人問:什麼施捨才配得上贖罪(基督的那位先驅也論到這事說:「你們要結出與悔改相稱的果子」),毫無疑問,那些直到死都以天天犯罪刺穿自己生命的人,必不會被發現是行這等施捨的:首先,因為他們在奪取別人財物時掠奪得更多,又把其中極微小的一部分施給窮人,便以為這樣就是供養基督,相信自己已從祂買得了作惡的特權,或者說天天在買,於是便心安理得地犯下那麼多該受定罪的惡行。
3:3125
Qui si pro uno scelere omnia sua distribuerent indigentibus membris Christi, nisi desisterent a talibus factis habendo caritatem, quae non agit perperam, aliquid eis prodesse non potest. Qui ergo dignas pro suis peccatis elemosynas facit, prius eas facere incipit a se ipso. Indignum est enim, ut in se non faciat, qui facit in proximum, cum audiat dicentem Deum: Diliges proximum tuum tamquam te ipsum: itemque audiat: Miserere animae tuae placens Deo. Hanc elemosynam, id est, ut Deo placeat, non faciens animae suae quo modo dignas pro peccatis suis elemosynas facere dicendus est? Ad hoc enim et illud scriptum est: Qui sibi malignus est, cui bonus erit? Orationes quippe adiuuant elemosynae;
For if for a single crime they were to distribute all their goods to the needy members of Christ, unless they desisted from such deeds by having charity, which does not deal perversely, it could profit them nothing. He, therefore, who performs worthy alms for his sins begins to perform them first upon himself. For it is unfitting that he should not do for himself what he does for his neighbour, when he hears God saying: 'You shall love your neighbour as yourself'; and again hears: 'Have mercy on your own soul, pleasing God.' This alms—that is, that he may please God—if he does not bestow upon his own soul, how can he be said to perform worthy alms for his sins? For to this purpose that too is written: 'He who is evil to himself, to whom will he be good?' Alms, indeed, assist prayers;
因為他們若為一樁罪行就把自己所有的財物分給基督那些貧乏的肢體,但若不憑著那不作惡事的愛心離棄這等行為,這對他們也毫無益處。所以,那為自己的罪行相稱施捨的人,首先是從自己身上開始施行。因為他既為鄰舍施行,卻不為自己施行,這是不相宜的;他既聽見神說:「要愛人如己」,又聽見:「當憐憫你自己的靈魂,使神喜悅。」這施捨──就是使神喜悅──他若不施於自己的靈魂,又怎能說他為自己的罪行了相稱的施捨呢?因為這緣故也記著說:「對自己刻薄的人,還能對誰好呢?」施捨確實幫助禱告;
3:3126
et utique intuendum est quod legimus: Fili, peccasti, ne adicias iterum et de praeteritis deprecare, ut tibi dimittantur. Propter hoc ergo elemosynae faciendae sunt, ut, cum de praeteritis peccatis deprecamur, exaudiamur; non ut in eis perseuerantes licentiam malefaciendi nos per elemosynas conparare credamus. Ideo autem Dominus et dextris elemosynas ab eis factas et sinistris non factas se inputaturum esse praedixit, ut hinc ostenderet quantum ualeant elemosynae ad priora delenda, non ad perpetua inpune committenda peccata. Tales autem elemosynas non dicendi sunt facere, qui uitam nolunt a consuetudine scelerum in melius commutare. Quia et in hoc quod ait:
and certainly we must regard what we read: 'Son, you have sinned; do not add to it again, and pray concerning your past sins, that they may be forgiven you.' For this reason, therefore, alms are to be performed, so that when we pray concerning past sins, we may be heard; not that, persevering in them, we may believe ourselves to be procuring license to do evil through alms. And so the Lord foretold that He would impute to those on the right the alms done by them, and to those on the left the alms not done, in order thereby to show how much alms avail to blot out former sins, not to commit eternal ones with impunity. But such alms cannot be said to be performed by those who are unwilling to change their life for the better from its habit of crimes. For in this also which He said:
我們當然也必須留意我們所讀的話:「孩子啊,你犯了罪,不要再犯,並要為你過去的罪祈求,使這些得蒙赦免。」所以正是為此緣故當行施捨,使我們為過去的罪祈求時得蒙垂聽;而不是要我們在罪中持續不悔,便相信能藉施捨買得作惡的特權。因此主預先說,祂要把右邊之人所行的施捨歸算給他們,把左邊之人未行的施捨歸於他們,藉此顯明施捨在塗抹從前的罪上何等有效,卻非用以無懼地犯永遠的罪。但那些不肯改變自己生命、離棄罪惡習慣的人,不可說他們行了這等施捨。因為祂所說的這話也是如此:
3:3127
Quando uni ex minimis meis non fecistis, mihi non fecistis. ostendit eos non facere etiam quando se facere existimant. Si enim Christiano esurienti panem tamquam Christiano darent, profecto sibi panem iustitiae, quod ipse Christus est, non negarent; quoniam Deus, non cui detur, sed quo animo detur, adtendit. Qui ergo Christum diligit in Christiano, hoc animo ei porrigit elemosynam, quo accedit ad Christum, non quo uult recedere inpunitus a Christo. Tanto enim magis quisque deserit Christum, quanto magis diligit quod inprobat Christus. Nam quid cuiquam prodest, quod baptizatur, si non iustificatur? Nonne qui dixit:
'Inasmuch as you did it not to one of the least of these my brethren, you did it not to me'—He shows that they do not do it even when they think they are doing it. For if they gave bread to a hungry Christian as to a Christian, they would surely not deny to themselves the bread of righteousness, which is Christ Himself; since God regards not to whom it is given, but with what intention it is given. He, therefore, who loves Christ in the Christian, offers him alms with that intention by which he draws near to Christ, not by which he wishes to depart unpunished from Christ. For each one forsakes Christ all the more, the more he loves what Christ disapproves. For what does it profit anyone that he is baptized, if he is not justified? Did not He who said:
「這些事你們既不作在我這弟兄中最小的一個身上,就是不作在我身上」──祂顯明他們連自以為在行的時候也並未行。因為他們若把餅給飢餓的基督徒,是當作給基督徒而給的,他們斷不會拒絕公義之餅給自己,那餅就是基督自己;因為神所看的不是施給誰,乃是以什麼存心施與。所以,那在基督徒身上愛基督的人,是以那存心──就是他藉以親近基督的存心──向他施捨,而非以那想要無懼脫離基督的存心。因為一個人越是愛基督所不喜悅的,他就越發離棄基督。一個人受了洗,若不稱義,於他有何益處呢?那說「人若不重生……」的,
3:3128
Nisi quis renatus fuerit ex aqua et Spiritu, non intrabit in regnum Dei, ipse etiam dixit: Nisi abundauerit iustitia uestra super scribarum et Pharisaeorum, non intrabitis in regnum caelorum? Quur illud timendo multi currunt baptizari, et hoc non timendo non multi curant iustificari? Sicut ergo non fratri suo dicit: Fatue. qui cum hoc dicit non ipse fraternitati, sed peccato eius infensus est (alioquin reus erit gehennae ignis): ita e contrario, qui porrigit elemosynam Christiano, non Christiano porrigit, qui non in eo diligit Christum; non autem diligit Christum, qui iustificari recusat in Christo. Et quem ad modum si quis praeoccupatus fuerit hoc delicto, ut fratri suo dicat:
'Unless a man be born again of water and the Spirit, he shall not enter into the kingdom of God,' also Himself say: 'Unless your righteousness exceed that of the scribes and Pharisees, you shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven'? Why do many run to be baptized through fear of the former, while not many take care to be justified through not fearing the latter? Just as, then, he does not say 'Fool' to his brother who, when he says this, is incensed not against the brotherhood but against his sin (otherwise he shall be liable to the fire of hell): so, on the contrary, he who offers alms to a Christian does not offer them to a Christian if he does not love Christ in him; and he does not love Christ who refuses to be justified in Christ. And just as, if anyone has been overtaken by this fault, so as to say to his brother:
不也親自說「你們的義若不勝於文士和法利賽人的義,斷不能進天國」嗎?為何許多人因懼怕前一句話而奔去受洗,卻沒有多少人因不懼怕後一句話而留意要稱義呢?正如那對弟兄說「魔利」(即傻瓜)的人,若在說這話時並非惱恨弟兄之情誼,而是惱恨他的罪,他就不算對弟兄說了這話(否則他就難免地獄的火):照樣,反過來說,那向基督徒施捨的人,若不在他身上愛基督,他就不是向基督徒施捨;而那拒絕在基督裡稱義的人,就是不愛基督。又正如,若有人陷入這過失,以致對弟兄說:
3:3129
Fatue, id est, non eius peccatum nolens auferre conuicietur iniuste, parum est illi ad hoc redimendum elemosynas facere, nisi etiam quod ibi sequitur remedium reconciliationis adiungat (ibi enim sequitur: Si ergo offeres munus tuum ad altare et ibi recordatus fueris, quia frater tuus habet aliquid aduersum te, reIinque ibi munus tuum ad altare et uade prius, reconciliari fratri tuo, et tunc ueniens offeres munus tuum): ita parum est elemosynas quantaslibet facere pro quocumque scelere et in consuetudine scelerum permanere, Oratio uero cottidiana, quam docuit ipse Iesus, unde et dominica nominatur, delet quidem cottidiana peccata, cam cottidie dicitur:
'Fool'—that is, unjustly reviling him out of unwillingness to take away his sin—it is too little for him, in order to redeem this, to perform alms, unless he also adds the remedy of reconciliation which follows there (for there follows: 'If therefore you offer your gift at the altar, and there remember that your brother has anything against you, leave there your gift before the altar, and go first, be reconciled to your brother, and then come and offer your gift'): so it is too little to perform alms, however great, for any crime whatever, and to remain in the habit of crimes. But the daily prayer which Jesus Himself taught, whence it is also called the Lord's Prayer, indeed blots out daily sins, when it is said daily:
「魔利」──就是因不肯除去弟兄的罪而不義地辱罵他──那麼為要贖這罪,他單單施捨是不夠的,除非他也加上那隨後在那裡所說和好的補救(因為那裡接著說:「所以你在祭壇上獻禮物的時候,若想起弟兄向你懷怨,就把禮物留在壇前,先去同弟兄和好,然後來獻禮物」):照樣,為任何罪行施捨無論多大,卻仍持續在罪惡的習慣中,這也是不夠的。但耶穌自己所教導的日常禱告(因此也稱為主禱文),確實塗抹日常的罪,因為它天天被誦讀:
3:3130
Dimitte nobis debita nostra, adque id quod sequitur non solum dicitur, sed etiam fit: Sicut et nos dimittimus debitoribus nostris; sed quia fiunt peccata, ideo dicitur, non ut ideo fiant, quia dicitur. Per hanc enim nobis uoluit Saluator ostendere, quantumlibet iuste in huius uitae caligine adque infirmitate uiuamus, non nobis deesse peccata, pro quibus dimittendis debeamus orare et eis, qui in nos peccant, ut et nobis ignoscatur, ignoscere. Non utique propterea Dominus ait:
'Forgive us our debts'—and that which follows is not only said but also done: 'As we also forgive our debtors'; but because sins are committed, it is therefore said, not that they may be committed because it is said. For through this prayer the Saviour wished to show us that, however justly we live in the darkness and infirmity of this life, we are not without sins, for the forgiveness of which we ought to pray, and we ought to forgive those who sin against us, so that we too may be forgiven. Surely it was not for this reason that the Lord said:
「免我們的債」──而隨後那話不僅是口說,也是行出來的:「如同我們免了人的債」;然而正因為人會犯罪,所以才這樣說,並非因為這樣說,罪就可以去犯。因為救主藉這禱告要向我們顯明:無論我們在此生的黑暗與軟弱中活得多麼公義,我們仍不能沒有罪,當為這些罪的赦免祈求,並當饒恕那些得罪我們的人,好使我們也得蒙饒恕。主決不是為這緣故才說:
3:3131
Si dimiseritis peccata hominibus, dimittet uobis et Pater uester peccata uestra, ut de hac oratione confisi securi cottidiana scelera faceremus, uel potentia qua non timeremus hominum leges uel astutia qua ipsos homines falleremus; sed ut per illam disceremus non putare nos esse sine peccatis, etiamsi a criminibus essemus inmunes; sicut etiam legis ueteris sacerdotes hoc ipsum Deus de sacrificiis admonuit, quae iussit eos primum pro suis, deinde pro populi offerre peccatis. Nam et ipsa uerba tanti magistri et Domini nostri uigilanter intuenda sunt. Non enim ait: (Si dimiseritis peccata hominibus, et Pater uester dimittet uobis qualiacumque peccata\', sed ait: Peccata uestra.
'If you forgive men their sins, your Father also will forgive you your sins,' that, relying on this prayer, we might securely commit daily crimes—either by the power whereby we did not fear the laws of men, or by the cunning whereby we deceived those very men; but that through it we might learn not to think ourselves to be without sins, even if we were free from crimes; just as God admonished the priests of the old law concerning sacrifices about this very thing, commanding them to offer first for their own sins, then for the sins of the people. For even the very words of so great a Master and our Lord must be watchfully considered. For He did not say: 'If you forgive men their sins, your Father also will forgive you sins of whatever kind,' but He said: 'Your sins.'
「你們若饒恕人的罪,你們的天父也必饒恕你們的罪」,叫我們倚靠這禱告,就安心去天天犯罪──或藉著那不懼怕人間律法的權勢,或藉著那欺哄世人的詭詐;乃是要我們藉它學會不以為自己沒有罪,縱然我們脫離了重大的罪行;正如神論到祭物,也將這同一件事告誡舊約律法之下的祭司,吩咐他們先為自己的罪、然後為百姓的罪獻祭。因為連我們這位至大的師尊與主的話語本身,也當儆醒思想。因為祂並沒有說:「你們若饒恕人的罪,你們的天父也必饒恕你們各樣的罪」,乃是說:「你們的罪。」
3:3132
Cottidianam quippe orationem docebat et iustificatis utique discipulis loquebatur. Quid est ergo : Peccata uestra nisi \'peccata sine quibus nec uos eritis, qui iustificati et sanctificati estis\'? Ubi ergo illi, qui per hanc orationem occasionem perpetrandorum cottidie scelerum quaerunt, dicunt Dominum significasse etiam magna peccata, quoniam non dixit: \' Dimittet uobis parua\\ sed peccata uestra: ibi nos considerantes qualibus loquebatur et audientes dictum peccata uestra nihil aliud debemus existimare quam parua, quoniam talium iam non erant magna. Verum tamen nec ipsa magna, a quibus omnino mutatis in melius moribus recedendum est, dimittuntur orantibus, nisi fiat quod ibi dicitur:
For He was teaching a daily prayer and was certainly speaking to disciples already justified. What, then, is 'your sins,' but 'sins without which not even you will be, who are justified and sanctified'? Therefore, whereas those who through this prayer seek occasion for daily committing crimes say that the Lord signified even great sins, because He did not say 'He will forgive you small sins,' but 'your sins': there, considering to what sort of people He was speaking, and hearing 'your sins' said, we ought to think nothing other than small ones, since those of such people were no longer great. Yet not even those great sins, from which one must wholly withdraw with one's manners changed for the better, are forgiven to those who pray, unless that be done which is said there:
因為祂教導的是日常的禱告,所對說的當然是已經稱義的門徒。那麼「你們的罪」是什麼意思呢?豈不是「連你們這些已稱義成聖的人也不能沒有的罪」嗎?因此,那些藉這禱告尋求天天犯罪藉口的人說,主指的甚至是重大的罪,因為祂沒有說「祂必饒恕你們的小罪」,乃是說「你們的罪」:在這事上,我們既思想祂所對說的是何等人,又聽見「你們的罪」這話,就不該認為是別的,惟有小罪而已,因為這等人的罪已不再是重大的了。然而連那些重大的罪──就是人必須全然改善品行而離棄的──也不會赦免給禱告的人,除非那裡所說的得以實行:
3:3133
Sicut et nos dimittimus debitoribus nostris. Si enim minima peccata, sine quibus non est etiam uita iustorum, aliter non remittuntur: quanto magis multis et magnis criminibus inuoluti, etiamsi ea perpetrare iam desinant, nullam indulgentiam consequuntur. si ad remittendum aliis, quod in eis quisque peccauerit, inexorabiles fuerint, cum dicat Dominus: Si autem non dimiseritis hominibus, neque Pater uester dimittet uobis. Ad hoc enim ualet quod etiam Iacobus apostolus ait, iudicium futurum sine misericordia illi, qui non fecit misericordiam. Venire quippe debet in mentem etiam seruus ille. cui debitori dominus eius relaxauit decem milia talentorum.
'As we also forgive our debtors.' For if the least sins, without which not even the life of the righteous exists, are not otherwise remitted, how much more do those entangled in many great crimes—even if they now cease to commit them—obtain no indulgence, if they are inexorable in remitting to others whatever each has sinned against them, since the Lord says: 'But if you do not forgive men, neither will your Father forgive you.' For to this purpose avails also what the apostle James says, that judgment shall be without mercy to him who has not shown mercy. For there should come to mind that servant also, to whom his lord remitted ten thousand talents,
「如同我們免了人的債。」因為連那最微小的罪──連義人的生命也不能沒有的罪──若非如此尚不得赦免,那麼那些陷在許多重大罪行中的人,縱然如今停止再犯,若在饒恕別人得罪自己的事上毫不通融,又何嘗能得任何寬恕呢,既然主說:「你們若不饒恕人,你們的天父也必不饒恕你們。」因為使徒雅各所說的「不憐憫人的,也要受無憐憫的審判」,也是為此而有效。因為人也當想起那僕人──他主人免了他一萬他連得的債,
3:3134
quae postea iussit ut redderet, quia ipse non misertus est conserui sui, qui ei debebat centum denarios. In his ergo, qui filii sunt promissionis et uasa misericordiae. ualet quod ait idem apostolus consequenter adiungens: Superexsultat autem misericordia iudicio, quoniam et illi iusti. qui tanta sanctitate uixerunt, ut alios quoque recipiant in tabernacula aeterna, a quibus amici facti sunt de mammona iniquitatis, ut tales essent, misericordia liberati sunt ab eo, qui iustificat inpium, inputans mercedem secundum gratiam, non secundum debitum. In eorum quippe numero est apostolus. qui dicit: Misericordiam consecutus sum, ut fidelis essem.
which afterward he commanded him to repay, because he himself did not have pity on his fellow-servant, who owed him a hundred denarii. In those, therefore, who are children of the promise and vessels of mercy, that avails which the same apostle says, consequently adding: 'But mercy exults over judgment'—since even those righteous ones, who lived in such great holiness that they also receive others into eternal dwellings, by whom they were made friends from the mammon of unrighteousness, that they might be such, were freed by mercy by Him who justifies the ungodly, imputing reward according to grace, not according to debt. For among their number is the apostle who says: 'I obtained mercy, that I might be faithful.'
後來卻吩咐他償還,因為他自己不憐憫欠他一百得拿利的同伴。所以,在那些作應許之子、作蒙憐憫之器皿的人身上,這位使徒接著所加的話便有效:「然而憐憫向審判誇勝」──因為連那些以極大聖潔生活、以致也接待別人進入永遠帳幕的義人(他們藉不義的錢財與這些人結為朋友,使他們成為這樣的人),也是憑憐憫,由那稱罪人為義者得了釋放,祂是按恩典、而非按所欠的歸算賞賜。因為在他們之列的,就是那說「我蒙了憐憫,使我成為忠心的」的使徒。
3:3135
Illi autem, qui recipiuntur a talibus in tabernacula aeterna, fatendum est quod non sint his moribus praediti, ut eis liberandis sine suffragio sanctorum sua possit uita sufficere, ac per hoc multo amplius in eis superexsultat misericordia iudicio. Nec tamen ideo putandus est quisquam sceleratissimus, nequaquam uita uel bona uel tolerabiliore mutatus, recipi in tabernacula aeterna, quoniam obsecutus est sanctis de mammona iniquitatis, id est de pecunia uel diuitiis, quae male fuerant adquisitae, aut etiamsi bene, non tamen ueris, sed quas iniquitas putat esse diuitias, quoniam nescit quae sint uerae diuitiae, quibus illi abundant, qui et alios recipiunt in tabernacula aeterna.
But concerning those who are received by such persons into eternal dwellings, it must be confessed that they are not endowed with such manners that their own life could suffice for their being freed without the support of the saints, and on this account mercy exults much more abundantly over judgment in their case. Yet no one is therefore to be thought, however utterly wicked, in no way changed to a good or even a more tolerable life, to be received into eternal dwellings, merely because he has obliged the saints from the mammon of unrighteousness—that is, from money or riches which had been ill acquired, or even if well, yet not from true riches but from what unrighteousness reckons to be riches, since it does not know what the true riches are, in which those abound who also receive others into eternal dwellings.
但論到那些被這等人接入永遠帳幕的人,必須承認他們的品行並不是那種能使自己的生命無需聖徒的扶助就足以得救的;因此在他們身上,憐憫向審判誇勝得更為豐盛。然而,無論一個人何等窮凶極惡,若絲毫沒有改變為善良或較可容忍的生活,就不可因他用不義的錢財──就是用不正當取得的金錢或財富,或縱然正當取得卻非真實、乃是不義所以為的財富(因為它不認得何為真財富,就是那些也接待別人進入永遠帳幕之人所富有的)──施惠於聖徒,便以為他要被接入永遠帳幕。
3:3136
Est itaque quidam uitae modus nec tam malae, ut his qui eam uiuunt nihil prosit ad capessendum regnum caelorum largitas elemosynarum, quibus etiam iustorum sustentatur inopia et fiunt amici qui in tabernacula aeterna suscipiant, nec tam bonae, ut ad tantam beatitudinem adipiscendam eis ipsa sufficiat, nisi eorum meritis, quos amicos fecerint, misericordiam consequantur. (Mirari autem soleo etiam aput Vergilium reperiri istam Domini sententiam, ubi ait: Facite uobis amicos de mammona iniquitatis, ut et ipsi recipiant uos in tabernacula aeterna; cui est et illa simillima: Qui recipit prophetam in nomine prophetae, mercedem prophetae accipiet;
There is, therefore, a certain manner of life neither so evil that the bounty of almsgiving—by which the want of the righteous is also sustained, and friends are made who may receive into eternal dwellings—profits those who live it nothing toward attaining the kingdom of heaven; nor so good that it suffices of itself for attaining so great a blessedness, unless they obtain mercy by the merits of those whom they have made their friends. (And I am wont to marvel that even in Virgil this saying of the Lord is found, where He says: 'Make to yourselves friends from the mammon of unrighteousness, that they also may receive you into eternal dwellings'; to which is also most similar this: 'He who receives a prophet in the name of a prophet shall receive a prophet's reward;'
因此,有某種生活方式,既不至於那麼邪惡,以致施捨的慷慨(藉此義人的窮乏得著扶持,並結交那能接人進入永遠帳幕的朋友)對活這種生活的人,在得天國的事上毫無益處;也不至於那麼良善,以致它本身就足以使人得著那麼大的福樂,除非他們藉所結交之朋友的功德蒙憐憫。(我素來驚奇,連在維吉爾的著作中也能找到主這句話,他說:「你們要藉不義的錢財結交朋友,好叫他們也接你們進入永遠的帳幕」;與這話極為相似的還有:「人因為先知的名接待先知,必得先知所得的賞賜;」
3:3137
et qui recipit iustum in nomine iusti, mercedem iusti accipiet. Nam cum Elysios campos poeta ille describeret, ubi putant habitare animas beatorum, non solum ibi posuit eos, qui propriis meritis ad illas sedes peruenire potuerunt, sed adiecit adque ait: Quique sui memores alios fecere merendo, id est, qui promeruerunt alios eosque sui memores promerendo fecerunt; prorsus tamquam eis dicerent, quod frequentatur ore Christiano, cum se cuique sanctorum humilis quisque commendat et dicit: \'Memor mei esto\', adque id ut esse possit promerendo efficit.) Sed quis ite sit modus, et quae sint ipsa peccata, quae ita inpediunt peruentionem ad regnum Dei.
and he who receives a righteous man in the name of a righteous man shall receive a righteous man's reward.' For when that poet was describing the Elysian fields, where they suppose the souls of the blessed to dwell, he not only placed there those who were able to attain those seats by their own merits, but added and said: 'And those who, mindful of others, made them so by deserving well'—that is, those who deserved well of others and made them mindful of themselves by their deserving; precisely as if they were saying to them what is frequently on a Christian's lips, when each humble person commends himself to some one of the saints and says: 'Be mindful of me,' and brings it about by deserving that he may be so.) But what that manner is, and what those sins are, which so hinder arrival at the kingdom of God
人因為義人的名接待義人,必得義人所得的賞賜。」因為那位詩人在描寫樂土(他們以為有福之人的靈魂住在那裡)時,不僅把那些憑自己功德得進那些座位的人安置在那裡,還加上說:「並那些顧念別人、以善行使別人也如此的人」──就是那些向別人施善行,並藉施善行使別人顧念自己的人;簡直好像他們在對那些人說那基督徒口中常說的話:每當卑微之人把自己託付給某位聖徒,說「求你記念我」,並藉施善行使這成為可能。)但那是何種生活方式,那些罪又是什麼,竟如此攔阻人到達神的國,
3:3138
ut tamen sanctorum amicorum meritis inpetrent indulgentiam, difficillimum est inuenire, periculosissimum definire. Ego certe usque ad hoc tempus cum inde satagerem ad eorum indaginem peruenire non potui. Et fortassis propterea latent, ne studium proficiendi ad omnia cauenda peccata pigrescat. Quoniam si scirentur quae uel qualia sint delicta. pro quibus etiam permanentibus nec prouectu uitae melioris absumtis intercessio sit inquirenda et speranda iustorum, eis secura se obuolueret humana segnitia, nec euolui talibus inplicamentis ullius uirtutis expeditione curaret, sed tantummodo quaereret aliorum meritis liberari, quos amicos sibi de mammona iniquitatis elemosynarum largitate fecisset.
that nevertheless they obtain indulgence by the merits of saintly friends—this is most difficult to discover, most dangerous to define. I, at any rate, even up to this time, though I have busied myself about it, have not been able to arrive at investigating them. And perhaps they lie hidden for this reason, lest zeal for advancing toward guarding against all sins grow sluggish. For if it were known which and what kind of faults they are, for which—even when they persist and are not consumed by progress in a better life—the intercession of the righteous must be sought and hoped for, human laziness would securely wrap itself in such things, and would take no care to be extricated from such entanglements by the exertion of any virtue, but would seek only to be freed by the merits of others, whom it had made its friends from the mammon of unrighteousness by the bounty of almsgiving.
卻仍藉聖徒朋友的功德得著寬恕──這是極難發現、極危險去界定的。至少我直到此時,雖然為此費了苦心,仍未能達到查明它們。或許它們之所以隱而不顯,正是為這緣故:免得人謹防一切罪的熱忱變得懈怠。因為倘若人知道那是哪些、何種過失──就是那些縱然存留、且未因進到更美生活而被消除,卻必須尋求並指望義人代求的過失──人的懶惰就會安然裹足於這些事中,不肯費力以任何美德的奮鬥從這等纏累中脫身,反倒只求藉別人的功德得釋放──就是那些他用施捨的慷慨、以不義的錢財結交為朋友的人。
3:3139
Nunc uero dum uenialis iniquitatis, etiamsi perseueret, ignoratur modus, profecto et studium in meliora proficiendi orando et instando uigilantius adhibetur et faciendi de mammona iniquitatis sanctos amicos cura non spernitur. Verum ista liberatio, quae fit siue suis quibusque orationibus siue intercedentibus sanctis, id agit ut in ignem quisque non mittatur aeternum, non ut, cum fuerit missus, post quantumcumque inde tempus ematur.
But now, while the manner of pardonable iniquity, even if it persists, remains unknown, surely both zeal for advancing toward better things is applied more watchfully by praying and importuning, and the care of making saintly friends from the mammon of unrighteousness is not despised. But this deliverance, which is wrought either by the prayers of each one or by the intercession of the saints, brings it about that one is not sent into eternal fire, not that, when one has been sent, he may after however long a time thence be ransomed.
但如今,既然可蒙赦免之不義的範圍──縱然它存留──仍是未知的,那麼人就更加儆醒地藉禱告與懇切祈求,致力於長進於更美之事,並且不輕看用不義的錢財結交聖徒朋友的努力。但這拯救──無論是藉各人自己的禱告,或藉聖徒的代求而成的──其作用是使人不被投入永火,而非當人已被投入後,過了無論多久的時間,才從那裡被贖出來。
3:3140
Nam et illi, qui putant sic intellegendum esse quod scriptum est, adferre terram bonam uberem fructum, aliam tricenum, aliam sexagenum, aliam centenum, ut sancti pro suorum diuersitate meritorum alii tricenos homines liberent, alii sexagenos, alii centenos, hoc in die iudicii futurum suspicari solent, non post iudicium.
For even those who think that what is written must be understood thus—that the good rich earth brings forth fruit, one thirtyfold, another sixtyfold, another a hundredfold—so that the saints, according to the diversity of their merits, free some thirty men, others sixty, others a hundred: they are wont to suppose that this will take place on the day of judgment, not after the judgment.
因為連那些認為所記載的話當這樣理解的人──就是肥沃的好土結出果實,一樣是三十倍,一樣是六十倍,一樣是一百倍──以致聖徒按其功德的不同,有的釋放三十人,有的六十人,有的一百人:他們也慣常設想這要發生在審判的日子,而非審判之後。
3:3141
Qua opinione quidam cum uideret homines inpunitatem sibi peruersissime pollicentes, eo quod omnes isto modo ad liberationem pertinere posse uideantur, elegantissime respondisse perhibetur, bene potius esse uiuendum, ut inter eos quisque reperiatur, qui pro aliis intercessuri sunt liberandis, ne tam pauci sint, ut cito ad numerum suum uel tricenum uel sexagenum uel centenum unoquoque eorum perueniente multi remaneant, qui erui iam de poenis illorum intercessione non possint et in eis inueniatur quisquis sibi spem fructus alieni temeritate uanissima pollicetur.
And when someone saw, by this opinion, men most perversely promising themselves impunity—on the ground that all could seem in this manner to belong to deliverance—he is reported to have answered most elegantly that it is rather necessary to live well, so that each one may be found among those who are to intercede for others to be freed; lest they be so few that, as each one of them quickly reaches his number of thirty or sixty or a hundred, many remain who can no longer be rescued from punishment by the intercession of those, and among them be found whoever with most vain rashness promises himself the hope of another's fruit.
當有人看見,因這意見之故,眾人極其乖謬地許自己無罪不罰──理由是眾人似乎都能照此方式得列於蒙拯救之列──他便極其巧妙地回答說:寧可要好好生活,使每個人得列於那些將要為別人代求得釋放之人中;免得這等人太少,以致當他們各人很快達到自己三十、六十或一百之數時,仍有許多人留下,再不能藉那些人的代求從刑罰中被救出,而在他們中間就會找著那以最虛妄之鹵莽許自己指望別人果效的人。
3:3142
Haec me illis respondisse suffecerit, qui sacrarum litterarum, quas communes habemus, auctoritatem non spernunt, sed eas male intellegendo non quod illae loquuntur, sed hoc potius putant futurum esse quod ipsi uolunt. Hac itaque responsione reddita librum, sicut promisimus, terminamus. Sicut in proximo libro superiore promisimus, iste huius totius operis ultimus disputationem de ciuitatis Dei aeterna beatitudine continebit, quae non propter aetatis per multa saecula longitudinem tamen quandocumque finiendam aeternitatis nomen accepit, sed quem ad modum scriptum est in euangelio, regni eius non erit finis;
Let it suffice that I have answered this to those who do not despise the authority of the sacred Scriptures, which we hold in common, but who by misunderstanding them think that what shall be is not what those Scriptures say, but rather what they themselves wish. Having rendered this response, then, we conclude the book, as we promised. As we promised in the immediately preceding book, this last book of this whole work shall contain the discussion concerning the eternal blessedness of the City of God; which received the name of eternity not on account of length of duration through many ages, yet to be ended at some time, but because, as it is written in the Gospel, 'of His kingdom there shall be no end;'
我以此回答那些不輕看我們共有之聖經權威、卻因誤解它而以為將要發生的不是聖經所說、乃是他們自己所願之事的人,這就足夠了。如此作了答覆,我們便如所應許的結束本書。正如我們在前一書中所應許的,這整部著作的末卷將要論到神之城永遠的福樂;它得了「永遠」之名,並非因為歷經許多世代之長久(這終有結束之時),乃是因為正如福音書所記:「祂的國也沒有窮盡;」
3:3143
nec ita ut aliis moriendo decedentibus, aliis succedentibus oriendo species in ea perpetuitatis appareat, sicut in arbore, quae perenni fronde uestitur, eadem uidetur uiriditas permanere, dum labentibus? et cadentibus foliis subinde alia, quae nascuntur. faciem conseruant opacitatis; sed omnes in ea ciues inmortales erunt. adipiscentibus et hominibus, quod numquam sancti angeli perdiderunt. Faciet hoc Deus omnipotentissimus eius conditor. Promisit enim nec mentiri potest, et quibus fidem hinc quoque faceret, multa sua et non promissa et promissa iam fecit.
nor in such a way that, while some pass away by dying and others succeed by being born, an appearance of perpetuity may appear in it—as in a tree which is clothed with perennial foliage, the same greenness seems to remain, while, as the leaves fall and drop, others ever springing up preserve the look of shadiness; but all the citizens in it shall be immortal, men also attaining what the holy angels never lost. This shall the most omnipotent God, its Founder, accomplish. For He has promised, and cannot lie; and to make faith even from this also for them, He has already done many things both not promised and promised.
也不是這樣:好像有些人死去、別人出生接續,以致在其中顯出一種永恆的樣式──如同一棵長青枝葉的樹,看似同一片青翠常存,而當葉子飄落墜下時,總有別的葉子不斷長出,保持那蔭翳的面貌;乃是其中眾公民都要成為不朽的,人也要得著聖天使從未失去之福。這是那至全能的神、其城的創建者,要成就的。因為祂已應許,又不能說謊;為要藉此也使他們信服,祂已成就許多事,既有未曾應許的,也有已應許的。
3:3144
Ipse est enim, qui in principio condidit mundum, plenum bonis omnibus uisibilibus adque intellegibilibus rebus, in quo nihil melius instituit quam spiritus, quibus intellegentiam dedit et suae contemplationis habiles capacesque sui praestitit adque una societate deuinxit, quam sanctam et supernam dicimus ciuitatem, in qua res, qua sustententur beatique sint, Deus ipse illis est, tamquam uita uictusque communis: qui liberum arbitrium eidem intellectuali naturae tribuit tale, ut, si uellet deserere Deum, beatitudinem scilicet suam, continuo miseria sequeretur;
For He it is who in the beginning founded the world, full of all good things, both visible and intelligible; in which He instituted nothing better than the spirits, to whom He gave understanding, and rendered them fit for and capable of His contemplation, and bound them together in one fellowship, which we call the holy and supernal City—in which the thing whereby they are sustained and are blessed is God Himself, as it were their common life and sustenance: who bestowed upon that same intellectual nature free will of such a kind that, if it should wish to forsake God, that is, its own blessedness, misery would forthwith follow;
因為祂就是那在起初創造世界的,那世界充滿一切美善之物,無論是可見的或可悟的;在其中祂所設立的,沒有比那些靈體更美的,祂賜給它們悟性,使它們配於並能夠默觀祂,又將它們聯結於一個團契中,就是我們所稱聖潔屬天之城──在其中那使它們得扶持、得福樂的,乃是神自己,彷彿它們共同的生命與糧食:祂賜給這同一智性受造之性那樣的自由意志,以致它若願意離棄神,就是離棄自己的福樂,禍患便立時隨之而來;
3:3145
qui cum praesciret angelos quosdam per elationem, qua ipsi sibi ad beatam uitam sufficere uellent, tanti boni desertores futuros, non eis ademit hanc potestatem, potentius et melius esse iudicans etiam de malis bene facere quam mala esse non sinere. Quae omnino nulla essent. nisi natura mutabilis, quamuis bona et a summo Deo adque incommutabili bono, qui bona omnia condidit, instituta, peccando ea sibi ipsa fecisset; quo etiam peccato suo teste conuincitur bonam conditam se esse naturam. Nisi enim magnum et ipsa, licet non aequale Conditori, bonum esset, profecto desertio Dei tamquam luminis sui malum eius esse non posset.
who, when He foreknew that certain angels, through that pride by which they wished to suffice for themselves unto the blessed life, would be deserters of so great a good, did not take from them this power, judging it more powerful and better even to make good use of evils than to permit no evils to exist. And these would be no evils at all, had not the mutable nature—though good, and instituted by the most high God and immutable Good, who founded all good things—by sinning made them for itself; whereby also by its own sin as witness it is convicted of having been created a good nature. For unless it, too, were a great good, though not equal to its Creator, surely the desertion of God as of its own light could not be its evil.
祂預知某些天使,要因那以為自己足以達到福樂生活的驕傲,成為這麼大之善的背棄者,卻沒有從他們奪去這權柄,判斷說:連善用諸惡,也比不容諸惡存在更為有力、更為美善。而這些惡若非那可變之性──雖是良善的,是由至高的神、那不變的善(祂創造一切美善之物)所設立──藉犯罪為自己造出,這些惡就根本不存在;由此,它也藉自己的罪為證,被證明它受造時本是良善之性。因為它若不也是一大善(雖不與創造者相等),那麼離棄神、如同離棄自己的光,斷不能成為它的惡。
3:3146
Nam sicut caecitas oculi uitium est et idem ipsum indicat ad lumen uidendum esse oculum creatum ac per hoc etiam ipso uitio suo excellentius ostenditur ceteris membris membrum capax luminis (non enim alia causa esset uitium eius carere lumine): ita natura. quae fruebatur Deo, optimam se institutam docet etiam ipso uitio, quo ideo misera est quia non fruitur Deo; qui casum angelorum uoluntarium iustissima poena sempiternae infelicitatis obstrinxit adque in eo summo bono permanentibus ceteris, ut de sua sine fine permansione certi essent, tamquam ipsius praemium permansionis dedit.
For just as the blindness of the eye is a defect, and this very thing indicates that the eye was created for seeing light, and through this even by its very defect the member capable of light is shown more excellent than the other members (for there would be no other cause of its defect to lack light): so the nature which enjoyed God teaches, even by the very defect by which it is wretched because it does not enjoy God, that it was instituted as the best of natures; who bound the voluntary fall of the angels with the most just penalty of everlasting unhappiness, and to the rest, remaining in that highest good, He gave, as it were, the reward of that very perseverance, that they might be certain of their own endless perseverance.
因為正如眼睛的瞎是一種缺陷,而這正表明眼睛是為看見光而造的,並藉此,連這缺陷本身也顯出那能受光之肢體比其餘肢體更為卓越(因為它缺光,別無他因可作其缺陷):照樣,那曾享受神的性情,連藉那使它悲慘的缺陷本身(它悲慘是因不享受神),也教導人它受造時本是諸性中最美的;祂以永遠不幸這最公義的刑罰,束縛了天使自願的墮落,而對其餘留在那至高之善中的天使,祂彷彿賜下那持守本身的賞賜,使他們能確知自己永無止境的持守。
3:3147
Qui fecit hominem etiam ipsum rectum cum eodem libero arbitrio, terrenum quidem animal, sed caelo dignum, si suo cohaereret auctori, miseria similiter, si eum desereret, secutura, qualis naturae huius modi conueniret. Quem similiter cum praeuaricatione legis Dei per Dei desertionem peccaturum esse praesciret, nec illi ademit liberi arbitrii potestatem, simul praeuidens, quid boni de malo eius esset ipse facturus: qui de mortali progenie merito iusteque damnata tantum populum gratia sua colligit, ut inde subpleat et instauret partem, quae lapsa est angelorum, ac sic illa dilecta et superna ciuitas non fraudetur suorum numero ciuium, quin etiam fortassis et uberiore laetetur. CAPUT II.
Who made man also himself upright, with the same free will—an earthly animal indeed, but worthy of heaven if he should cleave to his Author, with misery likewise to follow if he should forsake Him, such as would befit a nature of this kind. And foreknowing that he likewise, by the transgression of the law of God through the desertion of God, would sin, He did not take from him the power of free will, at the same time foreseeing what good He Himself would make out of his evil: who from the mortal offspring, deservedly and justly condemned, gathers by His grace so great a people that from it He may supply and restore the part which fell, of the angels; and so that beloved and supernal City may not be defrauded of the number of its citizens, but may even perhaps rejoice in a yet more abundant one. CHAPTER II.
祂也造人本是正直的,賦有同樣的自由意志──雖是屬地的活物,卻配得天上,若他緊靠他的創造者;同樣,若他離棄祂,禍患便要隨之而來,正合乎這種性情的本相。祂預知他同樣要藉離棄神、干犯神的律法而犯罪,卻沒有從他奪去自由意志的權柄,同時也預見祂自己要從他的惡中造出何等的善:祂從那理當公義地被定罪的必死後裔中,憑祂的恩典招聚這麼多的子民,好從中補滿並恢復天使所墮落的那一部分;如此,那蒙愛的屬天之城便不致虧缺其公民之數,反倒或許因更豐盛之數而歡欣。第二章。
3:3148
De aeterna Dei et incommutabili uoluntate. Multa enim fiunt quidem a malis contra uoluntatem Dei; sed tantae est ille sapientiae tantaeque uirtutis, ut in eos exitus siue fines, quos bonos et iustos ipse praesciuit, tendant omnia, quae uoluntati eius uidentur aduersa. Ac per hoc cum Deus mutare dicitur uoluntatem, ut quibus lenis erat uerbi gratia reddatur iratus, illi potius quam ipse mutantur et eum quodam modo mutatum in his quae patiuntur inueniunt; sicut mutatur sol oculis sauciatis et asper quodam modo ex miti et ex delectabili molestus efficitur, cum ipse aput se ipsum maneat idem qui fuit.
Concerning the eternal and immutable will of God. For many things are indeed done by the wicked against the will of God; but He is of such great wisdom and of such great power that all things which seem adverse to His will tend toward those issues or ends which He Himself foreknew to be good and just. And on this account, when God is said to change His will—so that, for example, He is rendered angry to those to whom He was gentle—they rather than He Himself are changed, and they find Him in a certain manner changed in what they suffer; just as the sun is changed to injured eyes and becomes in a certain manner harsh from being mild, and troublesome from being delightful, while it remains in itself the same as it was.
論神永遠不變的旨意。因為惡人確實行許多違背神旨意的事;但祂有那麼大的智慧、那麼大的能力,以致一切看似與祂旨意相違的事,都趨向那些祂自己預知為善為義的結局或終點。因此,當說神改變祂的旨意時──譬如說,祂對那原本溫和待之的人變為發怒──乃是他們、而非祂自己被改變了,他們在所受的事上彷彿覺得祂改變了;正如太陽對受傷的眼睛變了,彷彿從溫和變為刺眼、從可喜變為惱人,而它自己卻仍是先前那一樣,毫無改變。
3:3149
Dicitur etiam uoluntas Dei, quam facit in cordibus oboedientium mandatis eius, de qua dicit apostolus: Deus est enim, qui operatur in uobis et uelle. Sicut iustitia Dei non solum qua ipse iustus est dicitur, sed illa etiam quam in homine, qui ab illo iustificatur. facit: sic et lex eius uocatur, \'quae potius est hominum, sfld ab ipso data; nam utique homines erant, quibus ait Iesus: In lege uestra scriptum est, cum alio loco legamus: Lex Dei eius in corde eius. Secundum hanc uoluntatem quam Deus operatur in hominibus, etiam uelle dicitur, quod non ipse uult, sed suos id uolentes facit; sicut dicitur cognouisse, quod ut cognosceretur fecit, a quibus ignorabatur. Neque enim dicente apostolo:
That is also called the will of God which He works in the hearts of those who obey His commandments, concerning which the apostle says: 'For it is God who works in you both to will.' Just as the righteousness of God is said to be not only that by which He Himself is righteous, but also that which He works in the man who is justified by Him: so His law also is so called, which is rather of men, but given by Him; for surely they were men to whom Jesus said: 'In your law it is written,' though in another place we read: 'The law of his God is in his heart.' According to this will which God works in men, He is even said to will what He Himself does not will, but makes His own people to will it; just as He is said to have known what He brought about to be known by those by whom it was unknown. For not when the apostle says:
那也稱為神的旨意,就是祂在那些順從祂誡命之人心中所運行的旨意,使徒論到這事說:「因為立志……都是神在你們心裡運行。」正如神的義不僅指祂自己藉以為義的那義,也指祂在那被祂稱義之人身上所運行的義:照樣,祂的律法也如此稱呼,那律法其實是屬人的,卻是由祂所賜;因為耶穌所對說「你們律法上記著」的,確是人,雖然我們在別處讀到:「神的律法在他心裡。」按神在人裡面所運行的這旨意,甚至說祂願意祂自己所不願意的事,乃是使祂的子民如此立志;正如說祂知道了某事,其實是祂使那些原不認識的人認得了它。因為當使徒說:
3:3150
Nunc autem cognoscentes Deum, immo cogniti a Deo, fas est ut credamus, quod eos tunc cognouerit Deus praecognitos ante constitutionem mundi; sed tunc cognouisse dictus est, quod tunc ut cognosceretur effecit. De his locutionum modis iam et in superioribus libris memini disputatum. Secundum hanc ergo uoluntatem, qua Deum uelle dicimus quod alios efficit uelle, quibus futura nesciuntur, multa uult nec facit. Multa enim uolunt fieri sancti eius ab illo inspirata sancta uoluntate, nec fiunt, sicut orant pro quibusdam pie sancteque. et quod orant non facit, cum ipse in eis hanc orandi uoluntatem sancto Spiritu suo fecerit.
'But now, knowing God, or rather being known by God,' it is not lawful for us to believe that God then came to know them, foreknown before the foundation of the world; but He was then said to have known what He then brought about that He should be known. Concerning these modes of expression I have already mentioned, in the earlier books, that there was discussion. According to this will, then, by which we say that God wills what He makes others will, to whom future things are unknown, He wills many things and does not do them. For many things His saints will to be done, inspired by Him with a holy will, and they are not done; just as they pray for certain persons piously and holily, and what they pray for He does not do, although He Himself wrought in them this will of praying by His Holy Spirit.
「但如今你們既然認識神,更可說是被神所認識」,我們便不可信神是那時才認識他們的,他們本是在創世以前就被預知的;乃是說祂那時被稱為「認識了」,是因祂那時促成自己被認識。論到這些表達的方式,我在前面幾卷裡已經提過有所討論。那麼,按這旨意──就是我們說神願意祂使別人(那些不知將來之事者)所願意的──祂願意許多事卻不去成就。因為祂的眾聖徒受祂以聖潔意志的感動,願意成就許多事,卻不得成就;正如他們敬虔聖潔地為某些人禱告,而他們所求的,祂卻不成就,雖然這禱告的意志原是祂自己藉聖靈在他們裡面運行的。
3:3151
Ac per hoc, quando secundum Deum uolunt et orant sancti, ut quisque sit saluusr possumus illo modo locutionis dicere: \'Vult Deus et non facit\'; ut ipsum dicamus uelle, qui ut uelint isti facit. Secundum illam uero uoluntatem suam, quae cum eius praescientia sempiterna est, profecto in caelo et in terra omnia quaecumque uoluit non solum praeterita uel praesentia, sed etiam futura iam fecit. Verum antequam ueniat tempus, quo uoluit ut fieret, quod ante tempora uniuersa praesciuit adque disposuit, dicimus: <Fiet quando Deus uoluerit\'; si autem non solum tempus quo futurum est, uerum etiam utrum futurum sit ignoramus, dicimus: \'Fiet, si Deus uoluerit\';
And on this account, when the saints will and pray according to God that each one may be saved, we can in that manner of speech say: 'God wills and does not do it'; so that we may say that He Himself wills, who makes these to will. But according to that will of His own, which is eternal together with His foreknowledge, surely in heaven and on earth He has already done all things whatsoever He willed—not only past or present, but even future. But before the time comes at which He willed that what He foreknew and disposed before all ages should come to pass, we say: 'It shall be done when God shall will'; but if we are ignorant not only of the time at which it is to be, but even whether it is to be, we say: 'It shall be, if God shall will';
因此,當眾聖徒按神而願意並禱告,求各人得救時,我們可以用那種說法說:「神願意,卻不成就」;好叫我們得以說祂自己願意,因祂是使這些人願意的那位。但按祂自己那與祂的預知一同永存的旨意,在天上地上,凡祂所願意的,無論是過去、現在、甚至將來的事,祂確實都已成就。然而在那時候未到之先──就是祂所願意、要使祂在萬世之前所預知並安排之事成就的時候──我們便說:「神願意的時候,這事就必成就」;而我們若不僅不知它將在何時,連它是否將要發生也不知道,便說:「神若願意,這事就必成就」;
3:3152
non quia Deus nouam uoluntatem, quam non habuit, tunc habebit; sed quia id, quod ex aeternitate in eius inmutabili praeparatum est uoluntate, tunc erit. CAPUT III. De promissione aeternae beatitudinis sanctorum et perpetuis suppliciis inpiorum. Quapropter, ut cetera tam multa praeteream, sicut nunc: in Christo uidemus inpleri quod promisit Abrahae dicens: In semine tuo benedicentur omnes gentes: ita quod eidem semini eius promisit inplebitur, ubi ait per prophetam: Hesurgent qui erant in monumentis, et quod ait: Erit caelum nouum et terra noua, et non erunt memores priorum, nec adscendet in cor ipsorum. sed laetitiam et exsultationem inuenient in ea.
not because God will then have a new will which He did not have, but because that which from eternity was prepared in His immutable will shall then come to be. CHAPTER III. Concerning the promise of the eternal blessedness of the saints and the perpetual punishments of the wicked. Wherefore, to pass over so many other things—just as now we see fulfilled in Christ what He promised to Abraham, saying: 'In your seed shall all nations be blessed'—so that which He promised to the same seed of his shall be fulfilled, where He says through the prophet: 'They that were in the tombs shall rise again,' and what He says: 'There shall be a new heaven and a new earth, and they shall not remember the former things, nor shall it come up into their heart, but they shall find joy and exultation in it.'
並不是說神那時才有一個祂從前所沒有的新旨意,乃是說那從永遠在祂不變旨意中所預備的,那時將要成就。第三章。論聖徒永遠福樂的應許與惡人永遠的刑罰。所以,撇開其餘許多事不提──正如我們如今看見祂應許亞伯拉罕「萬族都必因你的後裔得福」的話在基督裡得了成就──照樣,祂應許他這同一後裔的話也必成就,就是祂藉先知所說:「那些在墳墓裡的必要復活」,又說:「必有新天新地,他們必不記念從前的事,也不追想,乃要在其中得著喜樂歡騰。」
3:3153
Ecce ego faciam Hierusalem exsultationem et populum meum laetitiam; et exsultabo in Hierusalem et laetabor in populo meo, et ultra non audietur in illa uox fletus; et per alium prophetam quod praenuntiauit dicens eidem prophetae: In tempore illo saluabitur populus tuus omnis qui inuentus fuerit scriptus in libro. et multi dormientium in terrae puluere (siue. ut quidam interpretati sunt, aggere) exsurgent, hi in uitam aeternam et hi in obprobrium et in confusionem aeternam; et alio loco per eundem prophetam: Accipient regnum sancti Altissimi et obtinebunt illud usque in saeculum et usque in saeculum saeculorum; et paulo post: Regnum, inquit. -eius regnum sempiternum:
'Behold, I will make Jerusalem an exultation and my people a joy; and I will exult in Jerusalem and rejoice in my people, and there shall no more be heard in her the voice of weeping'; and that which through another prophet He foretold, saying to that same prophet: 'In that time your people shall be saved, every one that shall be found written in the book; and many of those who sleep in the dust of the earth (or, as some have interpreted, in the mound) shall arise, these unto eternal life and these unto reproach and unto eternal confusion'; and in another place through the same prophet: 'The saints of the Most High shall receive the kingdom and shall possess it unto the age and unto the age of ages'; and a little after: 'His kingdom,' he says, 'is an everlasting kingdom':
「看哪,我必使耶路撒冷成為歡騰,使我的百姓成為喜樂;我必因耶路撒冷歡騰,因我的百姓喜樂,在其中必不再聽見哭泣的聲音」;又是祂藉另一位先知所預言、對那同一位先知所說的:「那時,你的百姓中凡名錄在冊上的,必得拯救;睡在塵埃中的(或如有人所譯,在土堆中的)必有許多復醒,這些要得永生,那些要受羞辱,永遠被憎惡」;又在別處藉同一位先知說:「至高者的聖民必得國度,並要擁有它,直到永世,直到永永遠遠」;稍後又說:「祂的國」,他說,「是永遠的國」:
3:3154
et alia quae ad hoc pertinentia in libro uicensimo posui, siue quae non posui et tamen in eisdem litteris scripta sunt, uenient et haec, sicut ista uenerunt, quae increduli nOli putabant esse uentura. Idem quippe Deus utraque promisit, utraque uentura esse praedixit. quem perhorrescunt numina paganorum, etiam teste Porphyrio, nobilissimo philosopho paganorum. CAPUT IIII. Contra sapientes mundi, qui putant terrena homi - num corpora ad caeleste habitaculum non posse transferri. Sed uidelicet homines docti adque sapientes contra uim tantae auctoritatis, quae omnia genera hominum, sicut tanto) ante praedixit, in hoc credendum sperandumque conuertit.
and other things pertaining to this which I have set down in the twentieth book, or those which I have not set down and yet are written in the same Scriptures—these too shall come, just as those have come which the unbelieving did not think would come. For the same God promised both, foretold that both should come; whom the deities of the pagans dread, even by the testimony of Porphyry, the most noble philosopher of the pagans. CHAPTER IV. Against the wise men of the world, who think that the earthly bodies of men cannot be transferred to a heavenly habitation. But, of course, learned and wise men, against the force of so great an authority, which—as it foretold so long beforehand—has converted all kinds of men to believing and hoping in this.
以及其他與此相關、我已在第二十卷中所記載的事,或是我未曾記載卻同樣寫在這聖經裡的事──這些也都要來臨,正如那些不信之人以為不會來臨、卻已來臨的事一樣。因為同一位神應許了這兩者,預言這兩者都要來臨;連外邦人中最尊貴的哲學家波斐利也作見證,外邦人的諸神都對祂戰兢。第四章。駁斥那些以為人屬地的身體不能遷往天上居所的世上智者。然而,那些有學問有智慧的人,自然要起來反對這麼大之權威的力量──這權威正如它長久以前所預言的,已使各類人轉而相信並指望這事。
3:3155
acute sibi argumentari uidentur aduersus corporum resurrectionem et dicere quod in tertio de re publica libro a Cicerone commemoratum est. Nam cum Herculem et Romulum ex hominibus deos esse factos adseueraret: \'Quorum non corpora, inquit, sunt in caelum elata; neque enim natura pateretur, ut id quod esset e terra nisi in terra maneret.\' Haec est magna ratio sapientium, quorum Dominus nouit cogitationes, quoniam uanae sunt. Si enim animae tantummodo essemus, id est sine ullo corpore spiritus, et in caelo habitantes terrena animalia nesciremus nobisque futurum esse diceretur, ut terrenis corporibus animandis quodam uinculo mirabili necteremur:
They think they are arguing shrewdly against the resurrection of bodies when they say what was recorded by Cicero in the third book of his work On the Republic. For when he was asserting that Hercules and Romulus had been made gods out of men, he says: 'Yet their bodies were not raised up into heaven; for nature would not permit that what came from the earth should remain anywhere but in the earth.' This is the great reasoning of the wise, whose thoughts the Lord knows to be vain. For if we were souls only, that is, spirits without any body, and dwelling in heaven knew nothing of earthly animals, and it were foretold to us that one day we should be bound by a marvelous bond to be joined to earthly bodies for the purpose of giving them life:
他們自以為精明地反駁身體的復活,引述西塞羅在《論共和國》第三卷所記載的話。因為當西塞羅斷言赫丘利和羅慕路斯是由人變成了神時,他說:『然而他們的身體並未被升到天上去;因為本性不會容許出於地上之物存留於地以外的任何地方。』這就是那些智慧人的偉大推論,主知道他們的意念是虛妄的。因為,假使我們僅僅是靈魂,就是說沒有任何身體的靈,住在天上,對地上的生物一無所知,而若有人對我們預言,說我們將要被某種奇妙的繫帶束縛,與地上的身體相聯,以賦予它們生命:
3:3156
nonne multo fortius argumentaremur id credere recusantes et diceremus naturam non pati, ut res incorporea ligamento corporeo uinciretur? Et tamen plena est terra uegetantibus animis haec membra terrena, miro sibi modo conexa et inplicita. Quur ergo eodem uolente Deo, qui fecit hoc animal, non poterit terrenum corpus in. caeleste corpus adtolli, si animus omni ac per hoc etiam caelesti corpore praestabilior terreno corpori potuit inligari?
would we not argue all the more forcefully, refusing to believe it, and say that nature does not permit an incorporeal thing to be bound by a bodily fetter? And yet the earth is full of living souls quickening these earthly members, joined and interwoven with them in a marvelous manner. Why then, if the same God who made this living creature so wills, could not an earthly body be raised up into a heavenly body, if a soul, which is more excellent than any body—and therefore than even a heavenly body—has been able to be bound to an earthly body?
我們豈不會更有力地論辯,拒絕相信此事,並說本性不容許無形之物被有形的繫帶所綑綁嗎?然而大地卻充滿了使這些屬地肢體活躍的靈魂,以奇妙的方式與它們相連相織。那麼,倘若那造此活物的同一位神願意,為何屬地的身體不能被升入屬天的身體呢?既然靈魂——比任何身體、因而也比屬天的身體更為卓越——尚且能被聯於屬地的身體呢?
3:3157
An terrena particula tam exigua potuit aliquid caelesti corpore melius aput se tenere, ut sensum haberet et uitam, et eam sentientem adque uiuentem dedignabitur caelum suscipere aut susceptam non poterit sustinere, eum de re sentiat et uiuat ista meliore, quam est corpus omne caeleste? Sed ideo nunc non fit, quia nondum est tempus quo id fieri uoluit, qui hoc, quod uidendo iam uiluit, multo mirabilius quam illud, quod ab istis non creditur, fecit. Quur enim non uehementius admiramur incorporeos animos, caelesti corpore potiores, terrenis inligari corporibus quam corpora licet terrena sedibus quamnis caelestibus.
Could so tiny a particle of earth hold within itself something better than a heavenly body, so as to have sensation and life, and yet heaven disdain to receive this sentient and living earthly substance, or, having received it, be unable to sustain it—as if it would feel and live by something better than every heavenly body is? But the reason this does not happen now is that the time has not yet come in which He willed it to happen, who made this thing—which by familiarity has now grown cheap to us—far more wonderfully than that thing which is not believed by these men. For why do we not marvel more vehemently that incorporeal souls, superior to a heavenly body, are bound to earthly bodies, than that bodies, though earthly,
如此微小的一團泥土,竟能在其內持守某種勝過屬天身體之物,以致有感覺有生命;而天卻會嫌棄接納這有感覺、有生命的屬地之物,或既已接納卻無力承載它——彷彿它能藉某種勝過一切屬天身體之物而感覺、而生活嗎?但這事如今之所以尚未成就,乃因那位定意要它成就者所定的時候還未到。祂所造的這事——如今因我們司空見慣而顯得平淡無奇——遠比那些人所不信的事更為奇妙。因為,比起屬地之身體雖是屬地,
3:3158
tamen corporeis sublimari, nisi quia hoc uidere consueuimus et hoc sumus, illud uero nondum sumus nec aliquando adhuc uidimus? Nam profecto sobria ratione consulta rairabilioris esse diuini operis reperitur incorporalibus corporalia quodam modo adtexere quam licet diuersa, quia illa caelestia, ista terrestria, tamen corpora et corpora copulare. CAPUT V. De resurrectione carnis, quam quidam mundo credentenoncredunt . Sed hoc incredibile fuerit aliquando: ecce iam credidit mundus sublatum terrenum Christi corpus in caelum; resurrectionem carnis et adscensionem in supernas sedes, paucissimis remanentibus adque stupentibus uel doctis uel indoctis. iam crediderunt et docti et indocti.
can nevertheless be exalted to heavenly seats—why do we not marvel more at incorporeal souls, mightier than a heavenly body, being bound to earthly bodies, except that we have grown accustomed to seeing the latter and we ourselves are this, whereas the former we are not yet, nor have we ever yet seen it? For surely, when consulted by sober reason, it is found to be the work of a more wonderful divine operation to attach in a certain manner corporeal things to incorporeal ones, than to couple together bodies and bodies—however diverse, since the one are heavenly, the other earthly—yet still bodies and bodies. CHAPTER V. On the resurrection of the flesh, which some who believe the world refuse to believe. But this might once have been incredible: behold, now the world has already believed that the earthly body of Christ was taken up into heaven; the resurrection of the flesh and the ascension into the heights, with very few remaining astonished, whether learned or unlearned. Now both the learned and the unlearned have believed.
卻仍能被高舉到屬天的座位上——我們為何不更驚奇於那比屬天身體更有能力的無形靈魂被聯於屬地的身體呢?無非是因為我們慣於看見後者,而我們自己正是如此;至於前者,我們還不是,至今也從未見過。因為,若以清醒的理性思量,必會發現:以某種方式將有形之物附於無形之物,乃是更奇妙的神工,遠勝於把身體與身體相連——縱然彼此各異,因為前者屬天,後者屬地,但畢竟都是身體與身體。第五章:論肉體的復活,有些信這世界的人卻不信。但這事或許曾一度是難以置信的:看哪,如今世界已經相信基督屬地的身體被接到天上去了;相信肉體的復活與升入高天之座,只剩下極少數人——無論是有學問的還是無學問的——仍在驚詫。如今有學問的和無學問的都已相信了。
3:3159
Si rem credibilem crediderunt, uideant quam sint stolidi, qui non credunt; si autem res incredibilis credita est, etiam hoc utique incredibile est. sic creditum esse, quod incredibile est. Haec igitur duo incredibilia, resurrectionem scilicet nostri corporis in aeternum et rem tam incredibilem mundum esse crediturum, idem Deus, antequam uel unum horum fieret, ambo futura esse praedixit. Unum duorum incredibilium iam factum uidemus, ut, quod erat incredibile, crederet mundus:
If they believed a credible thing, let them see how foolish are those who do not believe; but if an incredible thing was believed, then surely this too is incredible: that what is incredible was so believed. These two incredible things, then—namely the resurrection of our body unto eternity, and that the world would believe a thing so incredible—the same God, before either of them came to pass, foretold that both would come to be. One of the two incredible things we now see already accomplished: that what was incredible the world should believe.
假如他們所信的是可信的事,那就讓他們看看那些不信的人是何等愚蠢;但若所信的是不可信的事,那麼這事本身豈不也是不可信的:就是這不可信之事竟如此被人相信了。所以,這兩件不可信的事——即我們身體要復活以至永遠,以及世界竟會相信如此不可信之事——同一位神,在這兩件事尚未發生之前,就預言了二者都必成就。這兩件不可信的事中,我們如今已看見一件成就了:就是那不可信的事,世界竟相信了。
3:3160
quur id quod reliquum est desperatur, ut etiam hoc ueniat, quod incredibile credidit mundus, sicut iam uenit, quod similiter incredibile fuit, ut rem tam incredibilem crederet mundus, quando quidem hoc utrumque incredibile, quorum uidemus unum, alterum credimus, in eisdem litteris praedictum sit, per quas credidit mundus? Et ipse modus, quo mundus credidit, si consideretur. incredibilior inuenitur.
Why is the remaining one despaired of, that it too should come to pass—the thing which the world incredibly believed—just as that has already come which was likewise incredible, namely that the world should believe a thing so incredible? Seeing that both these incredible things, one of which we see and the other we believe, were foretold in the very same Scriptures through which the world came to believe? And the very manner in which the world believed, if it be considered, is found to be still more incredible.
既然如此,為何要對那剩下的一件絕望,以為它不會臨到呢——就是世界所難以置信地相信了的那件事;正如那同樣不可信的事業已臨到,即世界竟相信如此不可信之事?況且這兩件不可信的事——一件我們親眼看見,另一件我們憑信相信——都在同樣的聖經中被預言了,世界正是藉這聖經而相信的。而世界相信的方式本身,若加以細察,更被發現是難以置信的。
3:3161
Ineruditos liberalibus disciplinis et omnino, quantum ad istorum doctrinas adtinet, inpolitos, non peritos grammatica, non armatos dialectica, non rhetorica in flatos , piscatores Christus cum retibus fidei ad mare huius saeculi paucissimos misit adque ita et ex omni genere tam multos pisces et tanto mirabiliores, quanto rariores, etiam. ipsos philosophos cepit. Duobus illis incredibilibus, si placet, immo quia placere debet, addamus hoc tertium. Iam ergo tria sunt incredibilia, quae tamen facta sunt. Incredibile est Christum resurrexisse in carne et in caelum adscendisse cum carne; incredibile est mundum rem tam incredibilem credidisse;
Men untrained in the liberal disciplines and altogether unpolished, as far as the learning of these philosophers is concerned, not skilled in grammar, not armed with dialectic, not inflated with rhetoric—fishermen—Christ sent, very few of them, with the nets of faith into the sea of this world, and so caught fish of every kind, and so many of them, and the more wonderful the rarer they were; he caught even the philosophers themselves. To those two incredible things, if you please—nay rather, because it ought to please—let us add this third. Now therefore there are three incredible things, which nevertheless have come to pass. It is incredible that Christ rose in the flesh and ascended into heaven with the flesh; it is incredible that the world believed a thing so incredible;
那些未受文雅學科教育、就那些哲學家的學問而言完全粗陋、不諳文法、未以辯證法為武裝、不因修辭而自高的人——漁夫——基督差遣了他們中極少數人,帶著信仰之網進入這世代的海中,竟捕獲了各種各樣、數目眾多的魚,而且越是稀有的越是奇妙;祂甚至連那些哲學家自己也捕獲了。對那兩件不可信的事,請容我再加上這第三件——不如說,因為這是當被悅納的——所以如今就有三件不可信、卻已成就的事了。基督在肉體中復活、又帶著肉體升天,這是不可信的;世界竟相信如此不可信之事,這是不可信的;
3:3162
incredibile est homines ignobiles, infimos, paucissimos, inperitos rem tam incredibilem tam efficaciter mundo et in illo etiam doctis persuadere potuisse. Horum trium incredibilium primum nolunt isti, cum quibus agimus, credere; secundum coguntur et cernere: quod non inueniunt unde sit factum, si non credunt tertium. Resurrectio certe Christi et in caelum cum carne in qua resurrexit adscensio toto iam mundo praedicatur et creditur; si credibilis non est, unde toto terrarum orbe iam credita est? Si multi, nobiles, sublimes. docti eam se uidisse dixerunt et quod uiderunt diffamare curarunt, eis mundum credidisse non mirum est [sed istos adhuc credere nolle perdurum est;
it is incredible that men so obscure, so lowly, so few, so unskilled, could persuade the world, and in it even the learned, of a thing so incredible so effectively. Of these three incredible things, the first these men with whom we are dealing refuse to believe; the second they are compelled even to behold—and they cannot find how it came to pass unless they believe the third. The resurrection of Christ, certainly, and his ascension into heaven with the flesh in which he rose, is now preached and believed throughout the whole world; if it is not credible, how is it that throughout the whole earth it has now been believed? If many noble, exalted, learned men said that they had seen it and took care to spread abroad what they had seen, it is no wonder that the world believed them—but that these men still refuse to believe is exceedingly hard;
如此卑微、如此低賤、如此稀少、如此無學的人,竟能如此有效地使世界、甚至使其中有學問的人,相信如此不可信之事,這是不可信的。在這三件不可信的事中,第一件是我們所應對的這些人所拒絕相信的;第二件卻是他們連看也不得不看見的——而他們找不出這事如何成就,除非他們相信第三件。基督的復活,並祂帶著復活的肉體升入天上,如今確已傳遍全世界、為全世界所信;倘若這不可信,那它如何已遍及全地被人相信了呢?若是許多顯貴、崇高、有學問的人說他們曾親眼見過,又費心將所見傳揚開來,世界相信他們也不足為奇——但這些人至今仍拒絕相信,這就極其頑固了;
3:3163
si autem, ut uerum est, paucis, obscuris, minimis, indoctis eam se uidisse dicentibus et scribentibus credidit mundus, quur pauci obstinatissimi, qui remanserunt, ipsi mundo iam credenti adhuc usque non credunt? qui propterea numero exiguo ignobilium, infimorum, inperitorum hominum credidit, quia in tam contemtibilibus testibus multo mirabilius diuinitas se ipsa persuasit. Eloquia namque persuadentium, quae dicebant, mira fuerunt facta, non uerba Qui enim Christum in carne resurrexisse et cum illa in caelum adscendisse non uiderant, id se uidisse narrantibus non loquentibus tantum, sed etiam mirifica facientibus signa credebant.
if, however—as is the truth—the world believed few, obscure, very humble, unlearned men who said and wrote that they had seen it, why is it that the few most obstinate men who remain still do not believe even the world that now believes? The world believed a tiny number of ignoble, lowly, unskilled men, precisely because divinity persuaded the world of itself far more wondrously through such contemptible witnesses. For the words of those who persuaded, the things they spoke, were marvelous deeds, not mere words. For those who had not seen Christ risen in the flesh and ascended with it into heaven believed those who narrated that they had seen it—men not merely speaking, but also working marvelous signs.
然而,倘若——事實確是如此——世界相信了那少數卑微、極其微賤、無學的人,他們說自己親眼見過、又把所見寫了下來,那麼,如今仍存留的那少數最頑固的人,為何連已經相信的世界都不肯相信呢?世界相信了區區一小撮卑賤、低微、無學的人,正是因為神性藉著如此被人輕看的見證者,以更奇妙的方式使世界相信祂自己。因為那些勸服者所說的話,他們所講的,乃是奇妙的作為,而非僅僅言語。因為那些未曾看見基督在肉體中復活、又帶著肉體升天的人,相信了那些述說自己親眼見過的人——這些人不單言語,更行出奇妙的神蹟。
3:3164
Homines quippe, quos unius uel, ut multum, duarum linguarum fuisse nouerant, repente linguis omnium gentium loquentes mirabiliter audiebant;
For men whom they had known to have been of one tongue, or at most two, they wondrously heard suddenly speaking in the tongues of all nations;
因為他們曾認得這些人原只通一種、至多兩種語言,如今卻奇妙地聽見他們忽然用萬族的方言說話;
3:3165
claudum ab uberibus matris ad eorum uerbum in Christi nomine post quadraginta annos incolumem constitisse, sudaria de corporibus eorum ablata sanandis profuisse languentibus, in uia qua fuerant transituri positos in ordine innumerabiles morbis uariis laborantes, ut ambulantium super eos umbra transiret, continuo salutem solere recipere et alia multa stupenda in Christi nomine per eos facta, postremo etiam mortuos resun-exisse cernebant, Quae si, ut leguntur, gesta esse concedunt, ecce tot incredibilia tribus illis incredibilibus addimus, et ut credatur unum incredibile, quod de carnis resurrectione adque in caelum adscensione dicitur, multorum incredibilium testimonia tanta congerimus et nondum ad credendum horrenda duritia incredulos flectimus.
a man lame from his mother's womb stood up whole at their word in the name of Christ after forty years; handkerchiefs taken from their bodies were of benefit for healing the sick; in the road by which they were to pass, countless people afflicted with various diseases were laid in a row, so that the shadow of those walking might pass over them, and they were wont at once to recover health; and many other astonishing things were done through them in the name of Christ; finally they even saw the dead raised again. If they grant that these things were done, as they are read, behold, we add so many incredible things to those three incredible ones; and that the one incredible thing—which is said concerning the resurrection of the flesh and the ascension into heaven—may be believed, we heap up so many testimonies of many incredible things, and yet by their dreadful hardness we cannot bend the unbelievers to belief.
一個生來就瘸腿的人,過了四十年後,因他們奉基督之名所說的話,便健全地站立起來;從他們身上取下的手帕,能使病人得醫治;在他們將要經過的路旁,無數患各樣疾病的人被排成一列,好叫行走之人的影子掠過他們身上,他們便立刻照例得了痊癒;還有許多其他奇事,奉基督的名藉他們而行;末了他們甚至看見死人復活。倘若他們承認這些事如所記載的那樣確實發生過,看哪,我們便在那三件不可信的事上再加上如許多不可信的事;為要使那一件不可信的事——就是論到肉體復活並升天的那件——可被相信,我們堆積了如許多不可信之事的眾多見證,然而對於那些懷著可怕剛硬之心的不信者,我們仍無法使他們轉而相信。
3:3166
Si uero per apostolos Christi, ut eis crederetur resurrectionem adque adscensionem praedicantibus Christi, etiam ista miracula facta esse non credunt, hoc nobis unum grande miraculum sufficit, quod eam terrarum orbis sine ullis miraculis credidit. CAPUT VI. Quod Roma conditorem suum Romulum diligendo deum fecerit, ecclesia autem Christum Deum credendo dilexerit. Recolamus etiam hoc loco illud, quod de Romuli credita diuinitate Tullius admiratur. Verba eius ut scripta sunt inseram. <Magis est, inquit, in Romulo admirandum, quod ceteri. qui di ex hominibus facti esse dicuntur, minus eruditis hominum saeculis fuerunt, ut fingendi procliuis esset ratio.
But if they do not believe that these miracles too were done through the apostles of Christ, in order that they might be believed when they preached the resurrection and ascension of Christ, then this one great miracle suffices for us: that the whole world believed it without any miracles. CHAPTER VI. That Rome by loving made its founder Romulus a god, but the Church by believing loved Christ as God. Let us here also recall what Tullius marvels at concerning the believed divinity of Romulus. I will insert his words just as they are written. 'It is more to be wondered at in Romulus,' he says, 'that the others who are said to have been made gods out of men lived in less cultivated ages of mankind, so that there was a ready disposition for inventing,
但他們若不信這些神蹟也是藉基督的使徒所行,為要使他們在傳講基督的復活與升天時得人相信,那麼這一件大神蹟對我們就已足夠:就是全世界竟未藉任何神蹟而相信了它。第六章:羅馬藉著愛而使其建城者羅慕路斯成為神,教會卻藉著信而愛基督為神。讓我們在此也回想圖利烏斯論到羅慕路斯被信為神性時所驚奇的話。我要照他所寫的原文引述。他說:『羅慕路斯一事更值得驚奇,因為別人——那些據說由人變成神的——生活在人類較不開化的時代,以致捏造之事容易盛行,
3:3167
cum inperiti facile ad credendum inpellerentur; Romuli autem aetatem minus his sescentis annis iam inueteratis litteris adque doctrinis omnique illo antiquo ex inculta hominum uita errore sublato fuisse cernimus.\' Et paulo post de eodem Romulo ita loquitur, quod ad hunc pertinet sensum: \'Ex quointellegi potest, inquit, permultis annis ante Homerum fuisse quam Romulum. ut iam doctis hominibus ac temporibus ipsis eruditis ad fingendum uix quicquam esset loci. Antiquitas enim recipit fabulas, fictas etiam nonnumquam incondite;
since the unlearned were easily driven to belief; but we observe that the age of Romulus was less than six hundred years ago, when literature and learning were already long established, and all that ancient error arising from the uncultivated life of mankind had been done away with.' And a little later he speaks thus concerning the same Romulus, in words pertaining to this same point: 'From which it can be understood,' he says, 'that Homer lived many years before Romulus, so that, men and the times themselves being now learned and cultivated, there was scarcely any room left for inventing. For antiquity admitted fables, sometimes even clumsily fashioned;
因為無學之人容易被驅使去相信;但我們察知羅慕路斯的時代距今不足六百年,那時文獻與學術已久經確立,凡出於人類未開化生活的一切古老謬誤都已被掃除。』稍後他又論到這同一位羅慕路斯如此說,所言也合於這同一要旨:他說:『由此可以明白,荷馬遠在羅慕路斯之前許多年,以致人們和時代本身既已有學問、有教化,便幾乎沒有捏造的餘地了。因為古時容納神話,有時甚至是雜亂無章編造的;
3:3168
haec aetas autem iam exculta, praesertim eludens omne quodfieri non potest, respuit.\' Unus e numero doctissimorum hominum idemque eloquentissimus omnium Marcus Tullius Cicero propterea dicit diuinitatem Romuli mirabiliter creditam. quod erudita iam tempora fuerunt, quae falsitatem non reciperent fabularum. Quis autem Romulum deum nisi Roma credidit, adque id parua et incipiens?
but this age, now refined, especially as it derides everything that cannot happen, rejects them.' One of the number of the most learned men, and at the same time the most eloquent of all, Marcus Tullius Cicero, says for this reason that the divinity of Romulus was wondrously believed: because the times were already learned, such as would not admit the falsehood of fables. But who believed Romulus to be a god except Rome, and that when she was small and just beginning?
但這個如今已開化的時代,尤其因它嘲笑一切不可能發生之事,便棄絕了它們。』身為最有學問之人中的一員、同時又是眾人中最有口才者的馬爾庫斯·圖利烏斯·西塞羅,因此說羅慕路斯的神性奇妙地被人相信了:因為那時代已有學問,不會接納神話的虛謊。然而,除了羅馬以外,還有誰相信羅慕路斯是神呢?而且那時羅馬還小,剛剛起步呢?
3:3169
Tum deinde posteris seruare fuerat necesse quod acceperant a maioribus, ut cum ista superstitione in lacte quodam modo matris ebibita cresceret ciuitas adque ad tam magnum perueniret imperium, ut ex eius fastigio, uelut ex altiore quodam loco, alias quoque gentes, quibus dominaretur, hac sua opinione perfunderet, ut non quidem crederent, sed tamen dicerent deum Romulum, ne ciuitatem, cui seruiebant, de conditore eius offenderent. aliter eum nominando quam Roma, quae id non amore quidem huius erroris, sed tamen amoris errore crediderat.
Then afterward it became necessary for posterity to preserve what they had received from their forefathers, so that the city, growing up with this superstition imbibed as it were with its mother's milk, might attain to so great an empire that from its summit, as from some loftier place, it might pour out upon other nations also, over which it ruled, this opinion of its own—so that they would not indeed believe, but would nevertheless call Romulus a god, lest they should offend, concerning its founder, the city they served, by naming him otherwise than Rome did, which had believed it not indeed out of love for this error, but yet through an error of love.
此後,後代就必須保守他們從祖先所領受的,好叫這城邦帶著這種彷彿隨母乳吸入的迷信而成長,並達到如此宏大的帝國,以致從它的巔峰、彷彿從某種更高之處,將自己這種見解也澆灌在它所統治的別國身上——使他們雖不真信,卻仍稱羅慕路斯為神,免得他們在這建城者之事上得罪了他們所服事的城邦,叫他們不照羅馬的稱呼來稱呼他;而羅馬相信此事,並非出於對這謬誤的愛,卻是出於愛的謬誤。
3:3170
Christum autem quamquam sit caelestis et sempiternae conditor ciuitatis, non tamen eum, quoniam ab illo condita est, Deum credidit, sed ideo potius est condenda, quia credidit. Roma conditorem suum iam constructa et dedicata tamquam deum coluit in templo; haec autem Hierusalem conditorem suum Deum Christum, ut construi posset et dedicari, posuit in fidei fundamento. Illa illum amando esse deum credidit, ista istum Deum esse credendo amauit. Sicut ergo praecessit unde amaret illa et de amato iam libenter etiam falsum bonum crederet: ita praecessit unde ista crederet, ut recta fide non temere -quod falsum, sed quod uerum erat amaret.
But Christ, although he is the founder of the heavenly and everlasting city, was not believed to be God because the city was founded by him; rather, the city is to be founded for this reason, that it has believed. Rome, when already built and dedicated, worshiped its founder as a god in a temple; but this Jerusalem laid its founder, Christ, who is God, in the foundation of faith, that it might be built and dedicated. The former believed its founder to be a god by loving him; the latter loved this one by believing him to be God. As therefore the former had a prior ground from which to love and, of one already loved, would gladly believe even a false good: so the latter had a prior ground from which to believe, that by right faith it might love not rashly what was false, but what was true.
但基督,雖然是屬天並永存之城的建立者,卻不是因這城由祂所建才被信為神;倒是這城理當因它已相信而被建立。羅馬在建成並奉獻之後,於廟中將其建城者當作神來敬拜;但這座耶路撒冷卻將其建立者基督——就是神——安放在信仰的根基上,使它得以建造並奉獻。前者藉著愛祂而相信其建立者是神;後者藉著信祂為神而愛了祂。所以,正如前者先有了愛的緣由,並對已被愛者甘願相信、甚至連虛假的好處也信:照樣,後者也先有了相信的緣由,好叫它憑正確的信德,不輕率地去愛虛假之物,乃愛那真實之物。
3:3171
Exceptis enim tot et tantis miraculis, quae persuaserunt Deum esse Christum. prophetiae quoque diuinae fide dignissimae praecesserunt, quae in illo non sicut a patribus adhuc creduntur inplendae, sed iam demonstrantur inpletae; de Romulo autem, quia condidit Romam in eaque regnauit, auditur legiturue quod factum est. non quod antequam fieret prophetatum; sed quod sit receptus in deos, creditum tenent litterae, non factum docent. Nullis quippe rerum mirabilium signis id ei uere prouenisse monstratur. Lupa quippe illa nutrix, quod uidetur quasi magnum exstitisse portentum, quale aut quantum est ad demonstrandum deum? Certe enim etsi non meretrix fuit lupa illa, sed bestia.
For besides so many and so great miracles, which persuaded that Christ is God, divine prophecies also, most worthy of faith, went before—prophecies which in him are not, as by the fathers, still believed yet to be fulfilled, but are now shown to be fulfilled. Concerning Romulus, however, because he founded Rome and reigned in it, what was done is heard or read—not what was prophesied before it came to pass; but that he was received among the gods, the writings hold as believed, they do not teach as a fact. For by no signs of marvelous things is it shown that this truly happened to him. Indeed that wolf, his nurse—which seems to have appeared as something like a great portent—what or how great is it for demonstrating a god? For surely, even if that wolf was not a harlot but a beast,
因為除了如許多、如許大、使人相信基督是神的神蹟之外,還有最配得人相信的神聖預言在先——這些關於祂的預言,並非像列祖那樣至今仍被信為將要應驗,乃是如今顯明已經應驗了。至於羅慕路斯,因他建立了羅馬並在其中作王,所行之事乃是耳聞或讀到的——不是事先所預言的;至於他被接納於諸神之列,文獻只當作被人相信來持守,並不當作事實來傳授。因為沒有任何奇事的兆頭顯明這事真實臨到他身上。其實那作他乳母的母狼——它似乎彷彿是出現的一大奇兆——對於證明一位神,又算得了什麼、有多大呢?因為,縱然那母狼不是妓女而是野獸,
3:3172
cum commune fuerit ambobus, frater tamen eius non habetur deus. Quis autem prohibitus est aut Romulum aut Herculem aut alios tales homines deos dicere et mori maluit quam non dicere? Aut uero aliqua gentium coleret inter deos suos Romulum, nisi Romani nominis metus cogeret? Quis porro numeret, quam multi quantalibet saeuitia crudelitatis occidi quam Christum Deum negare maluerunt? Proinde metus quamlibet leuis indignationis, quae ab animis Romanorum, si non fieret, posse putabatur exsistere, conpellebat aliquas ciuitates positas sub iure Romano tamquam deum colere Romulum;
since it was common to both, his brother nevertheless is not held to be a god. Moreover, who was forbidden to call either Romulus or Hercules or other such men gods, and chose to die rather than not call them so? Or would any of the nations have worshiped Romulus among their gods, had not fear of the Roman name compelled them? Who, on the other hand, could count how many men, with whatever savagery of cruelty, chose to be slain rather than deny that Christ is God? Accordingly, the fear of even the slightest indignation, which it was thought might arise in the minds of the Romans if it were not done, drove certain cities placed under Roman law to worship Romulus as a god;
既然它對二人是共有的,他的兄弟卻不被視為神。再者,有誰曾被禁止稱羅慕路斯、或赫丘利、或其他這類人為神,竟寧死也不肯不如此稱呼呢?又有哪一族肯把羅慕路斯列在他們的諸神中敬拜,若不是羅馬之名的畏懼所逼迫?反過來,有誰能數算有多少人,無論受何等殘暴酷刑,寧可被殺也不肯否認基督是神呢?因此,人們惟恐羅馬人心中若這事不行便可能生出哪怕最輕微的不悅,這畏懼便驅使那些隸屬羅馬法權的某些城邦把羅慕路斯當作神來敬拜;
3:3173
a Christo autem Deo non solum colendo, uerum etiam confitendo tantam per orbis terrae populos martyrum multitudinem metus reuocare non potuit non leuis offensionis animorum, sed inmensarum uariarumque poenarum et ipsius mortis, quae plus ceteris formidatur. Neque tunc ciuitas Christi, quamuis adhuc peregrinaretur in terris et haberet tamen magnorum agmina populorum, aduersus inpios persecutores suos pro temporali salute pugnauit; sed potius, ut obtineret aeternam, non repugnauit. Ligabantur includebantur, caedebantur torquebantur, urebantur laniabantur, trucidabanturet multiplicabantur. Non erat eis pro salute pugnare nisi salutem pro Saluatore contemnere.
but from worshiping Christ as God—nay, even from confessing him—the fear, not of slight offense, but of immense and varied punishments and of death itself, which is dreaded above all else, could not call back so great a multitude of martyrs throughout the peoples of the whole earth. Nor did the city of Christ, although it was still sojourning on earth and yet had multitudes of great peoples, fight against its impious persecutors for temporal welfare; but rather, that it might obtain the eternal, it did not fight back. They were bound, imprisoned, beaten, tortured, burned, torn to pieces, butchered—and they were multiplied. It was not theirs to fight for safety except by despising safety for the sake of the Savior.
但對於敬拜基督為神——不,甚至對於承認祂——那畏懼,不是因輕微的得罪,乃是因無量而種種的刑罰、並眾人之上最被懼怕的死亡本身——卻不能使遍及全地萬民中如此眾多的殉道者退縮。基督的城邦,雖然仍寄居地上、卻擁有眾多大族群眾,也未曾為今生的安全與那些不虔的逼迫者爭戰;倒是為要得著那永恆的,便不還手。他們被綑綁、被囚禁、被鞭打、被拷問、被火燒、被撕裂、被屠殺——卻越發加增。他們無從為性命爭戰,除非為救主的緣故輕看性命。
3:3174
Scio in libro Ciceronis tertio, nisi fallor, de re publica disputari nullum bellum suscipi a ciuitate optima, nisi aut pro fide aut pro salute. Quid autem dicat pro salute uel intellegi quam salutem uelit, alio loco demonstrans: \'Sed his poenis, inquit, quas etiam stultissimi sentiunt, egestate exsilio, uinculis uerberibus, elabuntur saepe priuati oblata mortis celeritate; ciuitatibus autem mors ipsa poena est, quae uidetur a poena singulos uindicare. Debet enim constituta sic esse ciuitas, ut aeterna sit. Itaque nullus interitus est rei publicae naturalis, ut hominis, in quo mors non modo necessaria est, uerum etiam optanda persaepe. Ciuitas autem cum tollitur, deletur, exstinguitur:
I know that in Cicero's third book, unless I am mistaken, On the Republic, it is argued that no war is undertaken by the best state except either for good faith or for safety. But what he means by 'for safety,' or what kind of safety he wishes to be understood, he shows in another place: 'But from these penalties,' he says, 'which even the most foolish feel—poverty, exile, chains, scourgings—private men often escape by the swiftly offered means of death; but for states, death itself is a penalty, which seems to deliver individuals from penalty. For a state ought to be so constituted as to be eternal. And so there is no natural extinction of a commonwealth, as there is of a man, in whom death is not only necessary but often even to be desired. But when a state is removed, destroyed, extinguished,
我知道在西塞羅《論共和國》第三卷——若我沒記錯——曾論辯說:最良善的城邦不興起任何戰爭,除非為了信義或為了安全。但他所謂的『為了安全』,或他所要人理解的是何種安全,他在別處有所闡明:他說:『但這些連最愚昧的人也能感受到的刑罰——貧窮、放逐、囚鎖、鞭撻——私人往往藉著迅速臨到的死亡而得脫離;然而對城邦而言,死亡本身就是刑罰,這死亡似乎能使個人免於刑罰。因為城邦理當被建立成永存的。所以共和國並無如人那樣的自然消亡;對人而言,死亡不僅是必然的,往往甚至是當求的。但城邦一旦被除去、被毀滅、被熄滅,
3:3175
simile est quodam modo, ut parua magnis conferamus, ac si omnis hic mundus intereat et concidat.\' Hoc ideo dixit Cicero, quia mundum non interiturum cum Platonicis sentit. Constat ergo eum pro ea salute uoluisse bellum suscipi a ciuitate, qua fit ut maneat hic ciuitas, sicut dicit, aeterna, quamuis morientibus et nascentibus singulis. sicut perennis est opacitas oleae uel lauri adque huius modi ceterarum arborum singulorum lapsu ortuque foliorum. Mors quippe, ut dicit, non hominum singulorum, sed uniuersae poena est ciuitatis, quae a poena plerumque singulos uindicat.
it is in a certain manner similar—if we may compare small things with great—as if this whole world should perish and collapse.' Cicero said this for the reason that he holds, with the Platonists, that the world will not perish. It is established, therefore, that he wished war to be undertaken by a state for that safety by which it comes about that the state remains here, as he says, eternal—although individuals die and are born—just as the shade of the olive or laurel and other trees of this kind is perennial, despite the falling and springing up of individual leaves. For death, as he says, is the penalty not of individual men but of the whole state, which for the most part delivers individuals from penalty.
那便在某種意義上——容我們以小喻大——彷彿這整個世界要毀滅崩塌一般。』西塞羅這樣說,是因為他與柏拉圖派一同認為世界不會毀滅。所以可以確定,他是要城邦為著那種安全去興起戰爭,藉這安全使城邦如他所說在此世永存——雖然個別之人有死有生——正如橄欖樹、月桂樹及此類其他樹木的蔭蔽常存不衰,儘管個別葉子有凋落、有萌生。因為如他所說,死亡並非個別之人的刑罰,乃是整個城邦的刑罰,而這死亡多半使個人得免於刑罰。
3:3176
Unde merito quaeritur, utrum recte fecerint Saguntini, quando uniuersam ciuitatem suam interire maluerunt quam fidem frangere, qua cum ipsa Romana re publica tenebantur; in quo suo facto laudantur ab omnibus terrenae rei publicae ciuibus. Sed quo modo huic disputationi possent oboedire, non uideo. ubi dicitur nullum suscipiendum esse bellum nisi aut pro fide aut pro salute, nec dicitur, si in unum simul periculum ita duo ista concurrerint, ut teneri alterum sine alterius amissione non possit, quid sit potius eligendum. Profecto enim Saguntini si salutem eligerent, fides eis fuerat deserenda: si fides tenenda, amittenda utique salus, sicut factum est.
Hence it is rightly asked whether the Saguntines acted rightly when they chose that their whole city should perish rather than break the faith by which they were bound together with the Roman commonwealth itself; in which deed of theirs they are praised by all citizens of an earthly commonwealth. But how they could obey this argument, I do not see—where it is said that no war is to be undertaken except either for good faith or for safety, and it is not said what should rather be chosen if these two should so coincide in one and the same peril that the one cannot be kept without the loss of the other. For surely, if the Saguntines had chosen safety, their good faith would have had to be abandoned; if good faith was to be kept, safety would assuredly have to be lost, as in fact happened.
因此人們有理由發問:撒貢圖姆人寧可讓他們整座城邦滅亡,也不肯背棄那使他們與羅馬共和國本身結盟的信義,這樣行是否正確;他們這一行為,受到一切屬地共和國公民的稱讚。但他們如何能順從這論點,我卻看不出來——這論點說,除非為信義或為安全,否則不當興起任何戰爭,卻沒有說,倘若這二者在同一危難中如此相遇,以致不喪失其一便無法保全其二時,當寧可選擇哪一個。因為,撒貢圖姆人若選安全,他們的信義就必須捨棄;若要保守信義,安全就必定要喪失——事實也正是如此。
3:3177
Salus, autem ciuitatis Dei talis est, ut cum fide ac per fidem teneri uel potius adquiri possit; fide autem perdita ad eam quisque uenire non possit. Quae cogitatio firmissimi ac patientissimi cordis tot ac tantos martyres fecit, qualem ne unum quidem habuit uel habere potuit quando est deus creditus Romulus. CAPUT VII. Quod ut mundus in Christum crederet, uirtutis fuerit diuinae, non persuasionis humanae. Sed ualde ridiculum est de Romuli falsa diuinitate, cum de Christo loquimur, facere mentionem. Verum tamen cum sescentis ferme annis ante Ciceronem Romulus fuerit adque illa aetas iam fuisse doctrinis dicatur exculta, ut quod fieri non potest omne respueret:
But the safety of the City of God is such that it can be held together with faith and through faith—or rather, can be acquired; but with faith lost, no one can come to it. This consideration, of a most steadfast and most patient heart, made so many and so great martyrs as Romulus, when he was believed to be a god, neither had nor could have had even a single one of the same kind. CHAPTER VII. That it was of divine power, not of human persuasion, that the world believed in Christ. But it is exceedingly ridiculous to make mention of the false divinity of Romulus when we are speaking of Christ. Yet since Romulus lived nearly six hundred years before Cicero, and that age is said to have been already so cultivated by learning that it rejected everything which cannot happen:
但神之城的安全卻是這樣的:它能與信德同存、藉信德而被持守——或更該說被獲得;但信德一旦喪失,就無人能到達它。這種至為堅定、至為忍耐之心的思量,造就了如此眾多、如此偉大的殉道者,這是羅慕路斯被信為神時所不曾有、也不可能有的——連一個同類的也沒有。第七章:世界相信基督,乃是出於神的能力,而非人的勸服。但我們既是在論基督,卻提及羅慕路斯虛假的神性,這實在極其可笑。然而,既然羅慕路斯約在西塞羅之前六百年,而那時代據說已因學術而開化,以致棄絕一切不可能發生之事:
3:3178
quanto magis post sescentos annos ipsius tempore Ciceronis maximeque postea sub Augusto adque Tiberio, eruditioribus utique temporibus, resurrectionem carnis Christi adque in caelum adscensionem, tamquam id quod fieri non potest, mens humana ferre non posset eludensque ab auribus cordibusque respueret, nisi eam fieri potuisse adque factam esse diuinitas ipsius ueritatis uel diuinitatis ueritas et contestantia miraculorum signa monstrarent;
how much more, six hundred years afterward, in Cicero's own time, and especially later under Augustus and Tiberius—times surely more learned—would the human mind have been unable to bear the resurrection of Christ's flesh and the ascension into heaven, as a thing that cannot happen, and would have derided and rejected it from ears and hearts, had not the divinity of Truth itself, or the truth of Divinity, and the corroborating signs of miracles, shown that it could have happened and had indeed happened;
那麼,六百年之後,在西塞羅自己的時代,尤其在其後奧古斯都與提庇留的治下——這些無疑更有學問的時代——人的心思豈不更要無法承受基督肉體的復活與升天,視之為不可能發生之事,並從耳中、心中加以嘲笑棄絕嗎——若不是真理本身的神性、或神性的真理,以及那些印證的神蹟兆頭,顯明這事本能發生、且確已發生;
3:3179
ut terrentibus et contradicentibus tam multis tamque magnis persecutionibus praecedens in Christo, deinde in ceteris ad nouum saeculum secutura resurrectio adque inmortalitas carnis et fidelissime crederetur et praedicaretur intrepide et per orbem terrae pullulatura fecundius cum martyrum sanguine sereretur. Legebantur enim praeconia praecedentia prophetarum, concurrebant ostenta uirtutum, et persuadebatur ueritas noua consuetudini. non contraria rationi, donec orbis terrae, qui persequebatur furore, sequeretur fide. CAPUT VIII. De miraculis, quae ut mundus in Christum crederet facta sunt et fieri mundo credente non desinunt.
so that, amid so many and so great persecutions terrifying and gainsaying, the resurrection and immortality of the flesh—first going before in Christ, then to follow in the rest unto the new age—might be both most faithfully believed and fearlessly preached, and, destined to sprout throughout the earth more fruitfully, might be sown with the blood of martyrs. For the heralding prophecies of the prophets, going before, were read; the portents of miracles concurred; and a new truth, not contrary to reason, was persuasively commended to custom—until the earth, which was persecuting with fury, should follow with faith. CHAPTER VIII. On the miracles which were done that the world might believe in Christ, and which do not cease to be done now that the world believes.
以致在如此眾多、如此巨大、令人畏懼又抗拒的逼迫之中,肉體的復活與不朽——先在基督裡為前驅,後要在其餘人身上隨之而至,直到新的世代——既能被人至為篤信地相信,又能被無懼地傳揚,並且註定要在全地更豐盛地萌芽,以殉道者的血為種而播下。因為作先驅的眾先知的宣告被人誦讀;神蹟的兆頭一同並現;一個並不違背理性的新真理,被有力地推介給習俗——直到那曾以狂怒逼迫的全地,轉而以信跟從。第八章:論那些為使世界相信基督而行的神蹟,以及在世界已信之後仍不止息的神蹟。
3:3180
Quur , inquiunt, nunc illa miracula, quae praedicatis facta esse, non fiunt? Possem quidem dicere necessaria fuisse. priusquam crederet mundus, ad hoc ut crederet mundus. Quisquis adhuc prodigia ut credat inquirit, magnum est ipse prodigium, qui mundo credente non credit. Verum hoc ideo dicunt, ut nec tunc illa miracula facta fuisse credantur. Unde ergo tanta fide Christus usquequaque cantatur in caelum cum carne sublatus? Unde temporibus eruditis et omne quod fieri non potest respuentibus sine ullis miraculis nimium mirabiliter incredibilia credidit mundus? An forte credibilia fuisse et ideo credita esse dicturi sunt? Quur ergo ipsi non credunt? Breuis est igitur nostra conplexio:
'Why,' they say, 'do not those miracles, which you proclaim were done, happen now?' I could indeed say that they were necessary before the world believed, to the end that the world might believe. Whoever still seeks portents in order to believe is himself a great portent, who does not believe when the world believes. But they say this with the purpose that not even then should those miracles be believed to have been done. Whence then is it that Christ is everywhere sung with such great faith to have been taken up into heaven with the flesh? Whence, in learned times which reject everything that cannot happen, did the world, without any miracles, all too marvelously believe incredible things? Or will they perhaps say that they were credible and therefore were believed? Why then do they themselves not believe? Brief, then, is our argument:
他們說:『你們所宣稱行過的那些神蹟,如今為何不再發生呢?』我確可以說:在世界尚未相信之前,這些神蹟是必要的,為使世界得以相信。凡至今仍尋求奇兆才肯相信的人,他自己就是一大奇兆——當世界已信,他卻不信。但他們這樣說,用意乃在叫人連那時也不信那些神蹟曾經行過。那麼,基督帶著肉體被接升天,何以處處被人懷著如此大的信心歌頌呢?在那棄絕一切不可能發生之事的有學問的時代,世界何以未藉任何神蹟,就過於奇妙地相信了不可信之事呢?難道他們要說那些事原是可信的、因此才被相信麼?那他們自己又為何不信呢?所以我們的論證很簡短:
3:3181
Aut incredibilis rei, quae non uidebatur, alia incredibilia, quae tamen fiebant et uidebantur, fecerunt fidem; aut certe res ita credibilis, ut nullis quibus persuaderetur miraculis indigeret, istorum nimiam redarguit infidelitatem. Hoc ad refellendos uanissimos dixerim. Nam facta esse multa miracula, quae adtestarentur illi uni grandi salubrique miraculo, quo Christus in caelum cum carne in qua resurrexit adscendit, negare non possumus. In eisdem quippe ueracissimis libris cuncta conscripta sunt, et quae facta sunt, et propter quod credendum facta sunt. Haec, ut fidem facerent, innotuerunt; haec per fidem, quam fecerunt, multo clarius innotescunt. Leguntur quippe in populis, ut credantur;
Either other incredible things, which nevertheless were done and seen, produced belief in an incredible thing which was not seen; or else a thing so credible that it needed no miracles by which to be made persuasive convicts the excessive unbelief of these men. This I would say to refute the most vain. For we cannot deny that many miracles were done to attest that one great and salutary miracle, by which Christ ascended into heaven with the flesh in which he rose. In those same most truthful books all things are written down, both what was done, and on account of what it was done that it ought to be believed. These became known in order to produce faith; and through the faith which they produced they become known far more clearly. For they are read among the peoples, that they may be believed;
或是別的不可信之事——這些事卻已成就並被人看見——產生了人對一件未被看見之不可信事的相信;又或是一件如此可信、以致無需任何神蹟使人信服的事,駁倒了這些人過度的不信。我說這話是為駁斥那些至為虛妄之人。因為我們無法否認,曾有許多神蹟被行出,為要印證那一件偉大而有益的神蹟——就是基督帶著祂復活的肉體升入天上的那件。在那些至為真實的書卷中,一切都已記載下來,既記所行之事,也記為何要行此事、以致該被相信的緣由。這些事顯為人知,是為要產生信;又藉著它們所產生的信,更加清楚地顯為人知。因為它們在萬民中被誦讀,好叫人相信;
3:3182
nec in populis tamen nisi credita legerentur. Nam etiam nunc fiunt miracula in eius nomine, siue per sacramenta eius siue per orationes uel memorias sanctorum eius; sed non eadem claritate inlustrantur, ut tanta quanta illa gloria diffamentur. Canon quippe sacrarum litterarum, quem definitum esse oportebat, illa facit ubique recitari et memoriae cunctorum inhaerere populorum; haec autem ubicumque fiunt. ibi sciuntur uix a tota ipsa ciuitate uel quocumque commanentium loco. Nam plerumque etiam ibi paucissimi sciunt ignorantibus ceteris, maxime si magna sit ciuitas; et quando alibi aliisque narrantur, non tanta ea commendat auctoritas.
yet they would not be read among the peoples unless they were believed. For even now miracles are done in his name, whether through his sacraments or through the prayers or memorials of his saints; but they are not illuminated with the same brightness, so as to be noised abroad with such glory as those. For the canon of the sacred Scriptures, which had to be defined, causes those to be recited everywhere and to cling to the memory of all peoples; but these, wherever they happen, are scarcely known there even by the whole city itself or whatever place of dwellers. For for the most part, even there, very few know them while the rest are ignorant, especially if the city is large; and when they are narrated elsewhere and to others, no authority so great commends them
然而,若它們不被相信,也就不會在萬民中被誦讀了。因為即使如今,仍有神蹟奉祂的名而行,或是藉祂的聖禮,或是藉祂眾聖徒的禱告或紀念;但它們不以同樣的光輝顯明,以致不能像那些神蹟一樣以如此榮耀傳揚開來。因為當被界定的聖經正典,使那些神蹟處處被誦讀,並銘刻在萬民的記憶中;而這些神蹟,無論在何處發生,就連那整座城邦或任何居民之地,也幾乎無人知曉。因為多半即便在當地,也只有極少數人知道,其餘的人卻茫然不知,尤其當那城邦頗大時;而當這些事在別處、向別人述說時,並沒有那麼大的權威為其作保,
3:3183
ut sine difficultate uel dubitatione credantur, quamuis Christianis fidelibus a fidelibus indicentur. Miraculum, quod Mediolani factum est, cum illic essemus, quando inluminatus est caecus, ad multorum notitiam potuit peruenire, quia et grandis est ciuitas et ibi erat tunc imperator et inmenso populo teste res gesta est concurrente ad corpora martyrum Protasii et Geruasii; quae cum laterent et penitus nescirentur, episcopo Ambrosio per somnium reuelata reperta sunt; ubi caecus ille depulsis ueteribus tenebris diem uidit.
that they should be believed without difficulty or doubt, even though they are reported by faithful Christians to the faithful. The miracle which was done at Milan when we were there, when a blind man was given sight, was able to come to the knowledge of many, because it is a great city, and the emperor was then there, and the deed was witnessed by an immense crowd that had gathered to the bodies of the martyrs Protasius and Gervasius; which, although they lay hidden and were utterly unknown, were revealed through a dream to the bishop Ambrose and found; whereupon that blind man, his old darkness driven away, saw the day.
以致它們能無難無疑地被相信,縱然是由忠信的基督徒向忠信之人述說。我們在米蘭時所行的那神蹟——當一個瞎子得了視力——能為許多人所知,因為那是一座大城,皇帝那時也在那裡,而這事是在無數聚集到殉道者普羅大削與熱爾瓦削遺體前的人群見證下成就的;這兩位殉道者的遺體,雖曾隱藏、全然無人知曉,卻藉夢向主教安波羅修啟示而被尋見;於是那瞎子,舊有的黑暗既被驅散,便看見了白日。
3:3184
Aput Carthaginem autem quis nouit praeter admodum paucissimos salutem, quae facta est Innocentio, ex aduocato uicariae praefecturae, ubi nos interfuimus et oculis adspeximus nostris ? Venientes enim de transmarinis me et fratrem meum Alypium, nondum quidem clericos, sed iam Deo seruientes, ut erat cum tota domo sua religiosissimus, ipse susceperat, et aput eum tunc habitabamus. Curabatur a medicis fistulas, quas numerosas adque perplexas habuit in posteriore adque ima corporis parte. Iam secuerant eum et artis suae cetera medicamentis agebant. Passus autem fuerat in sectione illa et diuturnos et acerbos dolores.
But at Carthage, who knows, except a very few indeed, of the cure which was wrought upon Innocentius, formerly an advocate of the vicarial prefecture, where we were present and beheld it with our own eyes? For when my brother Alypius and I came from across the sea—not yet clerics indeed, but already serving God—he had received us, being himself, with his whole household, most devout, and we were then dwelling with him. He was being treated by physicians for fistulas, which he had, numerous and intricate, in the lower and innermost part of his body. They had already operated on him and were treating the rest by the medicaments of their art. He had suffered in that operation both long and bitter pains.
但在迦太基,除了極少數人之外,有誰知道在因諾肯提烏斯——他從前是代理長官的辯護人——身上所行的醫治呢?我們當時就在場,親眼看見了。因為當我和我弟兄阿利庇烏斯渡海而來時——那時我們還不是聖職人員,卻已在服事神——他接待了我們;他連同他的全家都極其虔誠,那時我們就住在他那裡。他正接受醫師醫治瘻管,這些瘻管又多又錯綜,長在他身體下部最隱密之處。他們已經為他動了手術,並用其醫術的藥物處理其餘的部分。他在那次手術中曾受過長久而劇烈的疼痛。
3:3185
Sed unus inter multos sinus fefellerat medicos adque ita latuerat, ut eum non tangerent, quem ferro aperire debuerant. Denique sanatis omnibus, quae aperta curabant, iste remanserat solus, cui frustra inpendebatur labor. Quas moras ille suspectas habens multumque formidans, ne iterum secaretur (quod ei praedixerat alius medicus domesticus eius, quem non admiserant illi, ut saltem uideret, cum primum sectus est, quo modo id facerent, iratusque illum domo abiecerat uixque receperat), erupit adque ait: Iterum me secturi estis? Ad illius, quem noluistis esse praesentem, uerba uenturus sum? Inridere illi medicum inperitum metumque hominis bonis uerbis promissionibusque lenire.
But one among the many sinuses had escaped the physicians and so lay hidden that they did not touch it, though they ought to have opened it with the knife. In short, when all those which they were treating by opening had been healed, this one alone remained, on which labor was being spent in vain. He, holding these delays suspect and greatly dreading lest he be cut again (which another physician, his own household one, had foretold to him—whom they had not admitted even to look on, when he was first cut, to see how they did it, and whom, in anger, he had cast out of the house and scarcely taken back), burst out and said: 'Are you going to cut me again? Am I to come to the words of the man whom you would not have present?' They mocked the unskilled physician and soothed the man's fear with good words and promises.
但在那許多竇道中,有一個瞞過了醫師,藏得如此隱蔽,以致他們沒有觸及它,雖然本應用刀切開。簡言之,當他們以切開來醫治的一切都痊癒之後,惟獨這一個還存留著,徒勞地耗費功夫。他對這些拖延起了疑心,又極怕再被開刀(這事乃是他家中另一位醫師對他預言過的——那醫師起初他被開刀時,他們連讓他在旁觀看、看他們如何施行也不肯,他一怒之下把那醫師逐出家門,後來才勉強收回),便發作說:『你們又要切開我嗎?難道我終要應驗那位你們不肯讓他在場的人所說的話麼?』他們譏笑那不在行的醫師,又用好話和許諾安撫病人的懼怕。
3:3186
Praeterierunt alii dies plurimi nihilque proficiebat omne quod fiebat. Medici tamen in sua pollicitatione persistebant, non se illum sinum ferro, sed medicamentis esse clausuros. Adhibuerunt et alium grandaeuum iam 0medicum satisque in illa arte laudatum (adhuc enim uiuebat), Ammonium, qui loco inspecto idem quod illi ex eorum diligentia peritiaque promisit. Cuius ille factus auctoritate securus domestico soo medico, qui futuram praedixerat aliam sectionem, faceta hilaritate, uelut iam saluus, inlusit. Quid plura? Tot dies postea inaniter consumti transierunt, ut fessi adque confusi faterentur eum nisi ferro nullo modo posse sanari.
Many more days passed, and all that was being done availed nothing. Yet the physicians persisted in their promise that they would close that sinus not with the knife, but with medicaments. They also brought in another physician, now far advanced in age and sufficiently praised in that art (for he was still living), Ammonius, who, having inspected the place, promised the same as they had, out of their own diligence and skill. Made confident by his authority, the patient mocked, with witty good humor, as though now whole, his own household physician, who had foretold that there would be another operation. Why say more? After this so many days were uselessly spent and passed, that, wearied and confounded, they confessed that he could in no way be healed except by the knife.
又過了許多日,所做的一切毫無效果。然而醫師們仍堅持他們的許諾,說他們要用藥物、而非用刀來封閉那竇道。他們又請來另一位年事已高、在那行頗受讚譽的醫師(因他那時還活著),名叫亞摩尼烏,他察看了患處,便應許了與他們憑自己的勤勉與技術所應許的相同之事。病人因他的權威而放下心來,便帶著詼諧的歡愉,彷彿已然痊癒,嘲笑他自己那位曾預言將有另一次手術的家庭醫師。何必多言?此後又虛耗了如此多日,以致他們疲憊困窘地承認:他若不用刀,斷無法得醫治。
3:3187
Expauit, expalluit nimio timore turbatus, adque ubi se collegit farique potuit, abire illos iussit et ad se amplius non accedere; nec aliud occurrit fatigato lacrimis et illa iam necessitate constricto. nisi ut adhiberet Alexandrinum quendam, qui tunc chirurgus mirabilis habebatur, ut ipse faceret quod ab illis fieri nolebat iratus. Sed postea quam uenit ille laboremque illorum in cicatricibus sicut artifex uidit, boni uiri functus officio persuasit homini, ut illi potius, qui in eo tantum laborauerant, quantum ipse inspiciens mirabatur, suae curationis fine fruerentur, adiciens, quod re uera nisi sectus esset saluus esse non posset;
He was terrified, he grew pale, troubled with excessive fear; and when he had collected himself and was able to speak, he ordered them to depart and not to approach him any more; nor did anything else occur to him, worn out with weeping and now bound by that necessity, except to summon a certain Alexandrian, who was then held to be a marvelous surgeon, that he might do what, in his anger, he did not wish to be done by them. But after that man came and, like a craftsman, saw their labor in the scars, he, fulfilling the office of a good man, persuaded the patient that those rather who had labored on him so much—as he himself marveled in inspecting—should enjoy the completion of their cure, adding that in truth he could not be made whole unless he were cut;
他驚慌失措,臉色發白,被過度的懼怕攪擾;當他鎮定下來、能夠說話時,便吩咐他們離去、不要再靠近他;他被淚水耗盡、又被那必然所束縛,此外別無他法,惟有去請一位亞歷山大來的人,那人那時被視為奇妙的外科醫師,好叫他做那病人因怒而不願由那些醫師來做的事。但那人來到、像個行家般察看了他們在疤痕上所下的功夫之後,便盡了好人的本分,勸那病人說:那些在他身上付出如此多勞苦的醫師——他自己察看時也甚為驚嘆——倒該享受其醫治的功成;他又補充說,他若不被開刀,實在無法痊癒;
3:3188
ualde abhorrere a suis moribus, ut hominibus, quorum artificiosissimam operam industriam diligentiam mirans in cicatricibus eius uideret, propter exiguum quod remansit palmam tanti laboris auferret. Redditi sunt animo eius, et placuit ut eodem Alexandrino adsistente ipsi sinum illum ferro, qui iam consensu omnium aliter insanabilis putabatur, aperirent. Quae res dilata est in consequentem diem. Sed cum abissent illi, ex maerore nimio domini tantus est in domo illa exortus dolor, ut tamquam funeris planctus uix conprimeretur a nobis. Visitabant eum cottidie sancti uiri. episcopus tunc Uzalensis, beatae memoriae Saturninus, et presbyter Gulosus ac diaconi Carthaginensis ecclesiae;
that it was utterly abhorrent to his own character that, from men whose most skillful work, industry, and diligence he marveled at as he saw it in the patient's scars, he should snatch away the palm of so great a labor on account of the small part that remained. They were restored to his good will, and it was agreed that, with that same Alexandrian assisting, they themselves should open with the knife that sinus, which by the consent of all was now thought otherwise incurable. The matter was deferred to the following day. But when they had departed, from the excessive grief of the master there arose in that house so great a sorrow that it could scarcely be restrained by us, like the wailing of a funeral. Holy men visited him daily: Saturninus, then bishop of Uzalis, of blessed memory, and the presbyter Gelosus, and deacons of the church of Carthage;
並說,那實在與他自己的品格極為相違,就是從那些醫師——他察看病人疤痕時驚嘆其至為精巧的手藝、勤奮與用心的人——手中,因所剩無幾的一點殘餘,便奪去這如此大勞苦的榮冠。於是他們重得他的好感,並議定:由那同一位亞歷山大醫師在旁協助,由他們自己用刀切開那竇道——這竇道照眾人一致之見,如今已被認為別無他法可醫。此事延到次日。但他們離去之後,主人因過度的憂傷,在那家中生出如此大的哀痛,幾乎被我們勉強按捺住,如同喪事的哀號。聖潔之人天天來探望他:那時的烏匝利斯主教、有福之念的撒突爾尼努,並長老革羅蘇,以及迦太基教會的執事們;
3:3189
in quibus erat et ei quibus solus est nunc in rebus humanis iam episcopus cum honore a nobis debito nominandus Aurelius, cum quo recordantes mirabilia operum Dei de hac re saepe conlocuti sumus eumque ualde meminisse, quod commemoramus, inuenimus. Qui cum eum, sicut solebant, uespere uisitarent, rogauit eos miserabilibus lacrimis, ut mane dignarentur esse praesentes suo funeri potius quam dolori. Tantus enim eum metus ex prioribus inuaserat poenis, ut se inter medicorum manus non dubitaret esse moriturum. Consolati sunt eum illi et hortati, ut in Deo fideret eiusque uoluntatem uiriliter ferret. Inde ad orationem ingressi sumus;
among whom was also Aurelius—he who alone of those is now in human affairs already a bishop, to be named by us with the honor due to him—with whom, recalling the marvelous works of God, we have often conversed about this matter, and we find that he remembers very well what we relate. When they visited him in the evening, as they were wont, he begged them with pitiable tears that they would deign on the morrow to be present at his funeral rather than at his pain. For so great a fear had seized him from his earlier sufferings that he did not doubt he would die amid the hands of the physicians. They consoled him and exhorted him to trust in God and to bear his will manfully. Then we entered upon prayer;
在他們中間還有奧勒留——他是這些人中如今在人世間惟一已作了主教的,我們當以他所配得的尊榮提名他——我們同他回想神奇妙的作為,常為此事交談,並發覺他對我們所述說的記得十分清楚。當他們照常於傍晚探望他時,他含著可憐的淚水懇求他們,求他們次日肯出席他的喪禮、而非看他的痛苦。因為從先前的苦楚中,如此大的懼怕抓住了他,以致他毫不懷疑自己必死在醫師手中。他們安慰他,勸他信靠神,剛強地承擔神的旨意。隨後我們便進入禱告;
3:3190
ubi nobis ex more genua figentibus adque incumbentibus terrae ille se ita proiecit, tamquam fuisset aliquo grauiter inpellente prostratus, et coepit orare: quibus modis, quo adfectu, quo motu animi, quo fluuio lacrimarum, quibus gemitibus adque singultibus subcutientibus omnia membra eius et paene intercludentibus spiritum, quis ullis explicet uerbis? Utrum orarent alii nec in haec eorum auerteretur intentio, nesciebam. Ego tamen prorsus orare non poteram; hoc tantummodo breuiter in corde meo dixi: \'Domine, quas tuorum preces exaudis, si has non exaudis?\' Nihil enim mihi uidebatur addi iam posse, nisi ut exspiraret orando. Surreximus et accepta ab episcopo benedictione discessimus.
where, as we according to custom were bending our knees and bowing to the earth, he flung himself down as though he had been violently thrown prostrate by someone, and began to pray: in what manner, with what feeling, with what emotion of soul, with what flood of tears, with what groans and sobs that shook all his members and almost cut off his breath—who could unfold in any words? Whether the others were praying and their attention was not turned to these things, I knew not. I, however, could not pray at all; only this briefly in my heart I said: 'Lord, whose prayers of your own do you hear, if you do not hear these?' For nothing seemed to me could now be added, except that he should expire in praying. We rose, and, having received the blessing from the bishop, we departed,
我們照習慣屈膝俯伏於地時,他卻把自己擲了下去,彷彿被人猛力推倒在地,便開始禱告:以何等的方式、何等的情感、何等的心靈激動、何等的淚流如注、何等的呻吟與啜泣震動他全身的肢體、幾乎使他氣息中斷——誰能用任何言語把這描述出來呢?至於其餘的人是否在禱告、他們的專注是否未轉向這些事,我不得而知。但我自己卻全然無法禱告;惟在心中簡短地說了這句:『主啊,你若不垂聽這些禱告,你還垂聽你自己百姓的哪些禱告呢?』因為在我看來,此時再無可加添的了,除非是他在禱告中斷氣。我們起身,從主教領了祝福,便離去了,
3:3191
rogante illo ut mane adessent, illis ut aequo animo esset hortantibus. Inluxit dies qui metuebatur, aderant serui Dei, sicut se adfuturos esse promiserant, ingressi sunt medici, parantur omnia quae hora illa poscebat, tremenda ferramenta proferuntur adtonitis suspensisque omnibus. Eis autem, quorum erat maior auctoritas, defectum animi eius consolando erigentibus ad manus sectori membra in lectulo conponuntur, soluuntur nodi ligamentorum, nudatur locus, inspicit medicus et secandum illum sinum armatus adque intentus inquirit Scrutatur oculis digitisque contrectat, tentat denique modis omnibus: inuenit firmissimam cicatricem.
he begging that they would be present in the morning, they exhorting him to be of even mind. The dreaded day dawned; the servants of God were present, as they had promised they would be; the physicians came in; all things that the hour demanded were prepared; the dreadful instruments were brought forth, while all looked on astonished and in suspense. As those whose authority was greater raised up by their consolation the failing of his spirit, his limbs were arranged on the little couch to the surgeon's hands, the knots of the bandages were loosened, the place was bared, the physician looked and, armed and intent, sought out that sinus to be cut. He scrutinized it with his eyes and felt it over with his fingers, and tried it at last in every way: he found a most firm scar.
他懇求他們次日早晨在場,他們則勸他心平氣和。那令人畏懼的日子破曉了;神的僕人們照所應許的都到了;醫師們進來了;那時辰所需的一切都預備齊全;那可怕的器械被取了出來,眾人都驚詫懸心地觀看。那些權威較大的人以安慰扶住他幾乎崩潰的心神,他的肢體被擺放在小榻上、伸到施刀者手中,繃帶的結被解開,患處被裸露,醫師察看,並全副武裝、聚精會神地尋找那要切開的竇道。他以雙眼細察,又用手指反覆撫摸,最後用盡各種方法試探:竟發現一道極其堅固的疤痕。
3:3192
Iam laetitia illa et laus adque gratiarum actio misericordi et omnipotenti Deo, quae fusa est ore omnium lacrimantibus gaudiis, non est committenda meis uerbis: cogitetur potius quam dicatur. In eadem Carthagine Innocentia, religiosissima femina, de primariis ipsius ciuitatis, in mamilla cancrum habebat, rem. sicut medici dicunt, nullis medicamentis sanabilem. Aut ergo praecidi solet et a corpore separari membrum ubi nascitur, aut, ut aliquanto diutius homo uiuat, tamen inde morte quamlibet tardius adfutura, secundum Hippocratis ut ferunt sententiam omnis est omittenda curatio. Hoc illa a perito medico et suae domui familiarissimo acceperat et ad solum Deum se orando conuerterat.
Now that joy and praise and giving of thanks to the merciful and almighty God, which was poured forth from the mouth of all amid tears of gladness, is not to be entrusted to my words: let it rather be imagined than spoken. In the same Carthage, Innocentia, a most devout woman, of the foremost of that very city, had a cancer in her breast—a thing, as the physicians say, curable by no medicaments. Either, then, the member where it arises is wont to be cut away and separated from the body, or, that the person may live somewhat longer, yet with death thereby to come however more tardily, according to the opinion of Hippocrates, as they report, all treatment is to be foregone. This she had received from a skilled physician, most intimate with her household, and she had turned to God alone in prayer.
如今那從眾人口中、在喜樂的淚水中傾吐而出的、向慈悲全能之神的歡樂、稱頌與感謝,不可託付於我的言語:寧可去想像它,而非用言語述說。在這同一座迦太基城,因諾肯提雅——一位至為虔誠的婦人,是那城中首要人物之一——乳房患了癌症,這病照醫師所說,是任何藥物都醫不好的。因此,或是慣常把生病的那部分肢體切除、與身體分開,或是為叫人多活些時日、卻仍因此使死亡縱然遲緩終必臨到,照他們所傳希波克拉底的見解,一切醫治都當放棄。這話她從一位精通醫術、與她家極為親密的醫師那裡得知,便單單轉向神禱告。
3:3193
Admonetur in somnis propinquante Pascha, ut in parte feminarum obseruanti ad baptisterium, quaecumque illi baptizata primitus occurrisset. -signaret ei locum signo Christi. Fecit, confestim sanitas consecuta est. Medicus sane, qui ei dixerat ut nihil curationis adhiberet. si paulo diutius uellet uiuere, cum inspexisset eam postea et sanissimam conperisset, quam prius habere illud malum tali inspectione cognouerat, quaesiuit ab ea uehementer quid adhibuisset [curationis], cupiens, quantum intellegi datur. nosse medicamentum, quo Hippocratis definitio uinceretur.
She was admonished in a dream, as Easter drew near, that, watching in the women's section at the baptistery, whatever woman first newly baptized should meet her should sign for her the place with the sign of Christ. She did so, and immediately health followed. The physician indeed, who had told her to apply no treatment if she wished to live a little longer, when he had afterward inspected her and found her perfectly sound, whom by such inspection he had previously known to have that disease, asked her vehemently what she had applied as treatment, desiring, as far as may be understood, to know the medicament by which the verdict of Hippocrates might be overcome.
當逾越節臨近時,她在夢中得了指示:要她在洗禮池旁婦女的那一邊守候,凡頭一個遇見她的新受洗的婦人,就要為她在患處劃上基督的記號。她照做了,立刻便得了痊癒。那位曾告訴她若想多活些時日就不要施任何醫治的醫師,後來察看她、發現她完全康健(他先前正是藉這樣的察看認出她患有此病的),便極力盤問她施用了什麼醫治,渴望——就人所能明白的而言——得知那能勝過希波克拉底論斷的藥方。
3:3194
Cumque ab ea quid factum esset audisset, uoce uelut contemnentis et uultu, ita ut illa metueret, ne aliquod contumeliosum uerbum proferret in Christum, religiosa urbanitate respondisse fertur: Tutabam, inquit, magnum aliquid te mihi fuisse dicturam.\' Adque illa iam exhorrescente, mox addidit: (Quid grande fecit Christus sanare cancrum, qui quadriduanum mortuum suscitauit?\' Hoc ego cum audissem et uehementer stomacharer in illa ciuitate adque in illa persona non utique obscura factum tam ingens miraculum sic latere, hinc eam et admonendam et paene obiurgandam putaui.
And when he had heard from her what had been done, with a voice as of one despising and with a countenance such that she feared lest he might utter some insulting word against Christ, he is said to have replied with religious courtesy: 'I thought,' he said, 'you were going to tell me something great.' And when she now shuddered, he soon added: 'What great thing did Christ do in healing a cancer, who raised a man four days dead?' When I had heard this and was vehemently indignant that, in that city and in that person not at all obscure, so vast a miracle should thus lie hidden, I thought she ought hence to be both admonished and almost rebuked.
當他從她口中聽見所行之事時,便以一種彷彿輕蔑的聲音、又帶著一種叫她生怕他要對基督說出某句侮辱話的神色——據說他卻以虔敬的雅量回答說:『我原以為,』他說,『你要告訴我某件了不起的事呢。』當她正為此戰慄時,他隨即補上一句:『基督醫好一個癌症算得什麼大事,祂連死了四天的人都叫他復活了呢?』我聽見這話,心中極其憤慨:在那座城中、在那並非無名的人物身上,如此巨大的神蹟竟這樣被埋沒;於是我認為,理當為此既勸誡她、又幾乎要責備她。
3:3195
Quae cum mihi respondisset non se inde tacuisse, quaesiui ab eis, quas forte tunc matronas amicissimas secum habebat, utrum hoc antea scissent. Responderunt se omnino nescisse. Ecce, inquam, quo modo non taces, ut nec istae audiant, quae tibi tanta familiaritate iunguntur. Et quia breuiter ab ea quaesiueram, feci ut, illis audientibus multumque mirantibus et glorificantibus Deum, totum ex ordine, quem ad modum gestum fuerit, indicaret. Medicum quendam podagrum in eadem urbe fuisse scimus;
When she had answered me that she had not kept silent about the matter, I inquired of those women whom she happened then to have with her as her closest friends, whether they had known of this beforehand. They replied that they had been entirely unaware of it. 'Behold,' I said, 'how it is that you do not keep silent, if not even these women, who are joined to you by such great intimacy, have heard of it.' And because I had questioned her only briefly, I arranged that, with those women listening and greatly marvelling and glorifying God, she should set forth the whole thing in order, just as it had been done. We know that there was a certain physician in the same city, afflicted with gout;
她回答我說她並未對此事保持緘默,我便詢問當時恰好與她在一起、作為她至親好友的那些婦人,問她們先前是否知道此事。她們回答說全然不知。我說:「你看,你怎能說自己沒有緘默呢?連這些與你如此親密相交的婦人都未曾聽聞。」由於我先前只是簡短地問過她,我便安排讓她當著這些婦人的面,將整件事按次序原原本本講述出來;她們聽了無不大為驚奇,並榮耀神。我們知道在同一座城裡,曾有一位患痛風的醫生;
3:3196
qui cum dedisset nomen ad baptismum et pridie quam baptizaretur in somnis a pueris nigris cirratis, quos intellegebat daemones, baptizari eodem anno prohibitus fuisset eisque non obtemperans etiam conculcantibus pedes eius in dolorem acerrimum, qualem numquam expertus est, aestuasset, magisque eos uincens lauacro regenerationis, ut uouerat, ablui non distulisset, in baptismate ipso non solum dolore, quo ultra solitum cruciabatur, uerum etiam podagra caruisse nec amplius, cum diu postea uixisset, pedes doluisse quis nouit? Nos tamen nouimus et paucissimi fratres ad quos id potuit peruenire.
who, when he had given in his name for baptism, and on the day before he was to be baptized had in a dream been forbidden to be baptized that same year by black curly-haired boys whom he understood to be demons, and when he had not yielded to them but, though they trampled upon his feet so as to bring on the sharpest pain such as he had never experienced, had been all the more inflamed against them, and had not deferred being washed in the laver of regeneration as he had vowed, did in the very act of baptism lose not only the pain by which he was being tormented beyond his wont, but also the gout itself, and never again, though he lived long afterward, suffered pain in his feet—who knows of this? We, however, know it, and a very few of the brethren to whom the report could reach.
這人報名受洗後,在受洗的前一天,夢中被一群黑色捲髮的男孩禁止他在那一年受洗;他明白那些男孩乃是魔鬼。他不肯順從他們,雖然他們踐踏他的雙腳,使他感到前所未有的劇痛,他卻反而更加奮力抵擋他們,並未推遲按所許的願在重生的洗濯中受洗。就在受洗之際,他不但失去了那超乎尋常折磨他的疼痛,連痛風本身也消失了,此後雖長久存活,雙腳卻再未疼痛過——這事有誰知道呢?然而我們知道,還有極少數能聽聞此事的弟兄知道。
3:3197
Ex mimo quidam Curubitanus non solum a paralysi, uerum etiam ab informi pondere genitalium, cum baptizaretur, saluus effectus est et liberatus utraque molestia, tamquam mali nihil habuisset in corpore, de fonte regenerationis adscendit. Quis hoc praeter Curubim nouit et praeter rarissimos aliquos, qui hoc ubicumque audire potuerunt? Nos autem cum hoc conperissemus, iubente sancto episcopo Aurelio etiam ut ueniret Carthaginem fecimus, quamuis a talibus prius audierimus, de quorum fide dubitare non possemus. Vir tribunicius Hesperius aput nos est; habet in territorio Fussalensi fundum (Zubedi appellatur);
A certain former actor of Curubis was made whole when he was baptized, not only of paralysis but also of a deformed swelling of the genitals, and, freed from both afflictions, came up from the font of regeneration as though he had had no ill in his body at all. Who knows of this besides the people of Curubis and a very few others who could hear of it anywhere? When we had learned of it, we arranged—the holy bishop Aurelius so commanding—that he should even come to Carthage, although we had first heard it from such persons of whose good faith we could not doubt. There is among us a man of tribunician rank, Hesperius; he has an estate in the territory of Fussala (it is called Zubedi);
庫魯比斯有一個從前作戲子的人,在受洗時不僅得了癱瘓的醫治,連生殖器畸形腫脹的毛病也痊癒了;他既脫離了這兩種疾患,便從重生之泉中上來,彷彿身上從未有過任何病痛。除了庫魯比斯人,並極少數無論在何處能聽聞此事的人外,誰知道這事呢?我們得知後,便按聖主教奧勒留的吩咐,安排他甚至前來迦太基,雖然我們先前已從那些信實無可置疑的人口中聽說了此事。我們當中有一位具護民官身份的人,名叫赫斯佩里烏斯;他在富撒拉境內有一處田產(名叫祖貝迪);
3:3198
ubi cum adflictione animalium et seruorum suorum domum suam spirituum malignorum uim noxiam perpeti conperisset, rogauit nostros me absente presbyteros, ut aliquis eorum illo pergeret, cuius orationibus cederent. Perrexit unus, obtulit ibi sacrificium corporis Christi, orans quantum potuit, ut cessaret illa uexatio: Deo protinus miserante cessauit. Acceperat autem ab amico suo terram sanctam de Hierosolymis adlatam, ubi sepultus Christus die tertio resurrexit, eamque suspenderat in cubiculo suo, ne quid mali etiam ipse pateretur. Ast ubi domus eius ab illa infestatione purgata est, quid de illa terra fieret, cogitabat, quam diutius in cubiculo suo reuerentiae causa habere nolebat.
and when, by the affliction of his beasts and slaves, he had found that his house was suffering the noxious power of malignant spirits, he asked our presbyters, in my absence, that one of them should go thither, by whose prayers they might yield. One went, offered there the sacrifice of the Body of Christ, praying with all his might that that vexation might cease: by God's mercy it ceased forthwith. Now he had received from a friend of his some holy earth brought from Jerusalem, where Christ, having been buried, rose again on the third day, and he had hung it up in his bedchamber, lest he himself also should suffer any ill. But when his house had been cleansed of that infestation, he was pondering what should be done with that earth, which out of reverence he was unwilling to keep any longer in his bedchamber.
他發現自己的牲畜和僕人遭受折磨,家中正受惡靈有害勢力的侵擾,便趁我不在時請求我們的長老,差一位前去,好藉他的禱告使那些靈退去。一位長老前去,在那裡獻上基督身體的祭,竭力禱告求那騷擾止息;神立時施憐憫,騷擾便止住了。原來他曾從一位朋友那裡得到一些聖土,是從耶路撒冷帶來的——基督在那裡被埋葬,第三日復活了——他把這土掛在自己臥房中,免得他本人也受到任何傷害。但當他的家被潔淨脫離那侵擾後,他便思量那土該如何處置,因為出於敬畏,他不願再把它長久存放在臥房裡。
3:3199
Forte accidit, ut ego et collega tunc meas, episcopus Sinitensis ecclesiae Maximinus, in proximo essemus; ut ueniremus rogauit, et uenimus. Cumque nobis omnia rettulisset. etiam hoc petiuit, ut infoderetur alicubi adque ibi orationum locus fieret, ubi etiam Christiani possent ad celebranda quae Dei sunt congregari. Non restitimus; factum est. Erat ibi iuuenis paralyticus rusticanus. Hoc audito petiuit a parentibus suis, ut illum ad eum locum sanctum non cunctanter adferrent. Quo cum fuisset adlatus, orauit, adque inde continuo pedibus suis saluus abscessit. Victoriana dicitur uilla, ab Hippone Regio minus triginta milibus abest. Memoria martyrum ibi est Mediolanensium Protasii et Geruasii.
It happened by chance that I and my colleague at that time, Maximinus, bishop of the church of Sinitum, were in the neighbourhood; he asked us to come, and we came. And when he had related everything to us, he also requested this: that the earth should be buried somewhere and that a place of prayer should be made there, where Christians too might be able to gather to celebrate the things that are God's. We did not refuse; it was done. There was there a young peasant who was a paralytic. On hearing this, he asked his parents that they should without delay carry him to that holy place. When he had been brought there, he prayed, and immediately departed thence sound upon his own feet. The estate is called Victoriana; it is less than thirty miles from Hippo Regius. There is there a shrine of the Milanese martyrs Protasius and Gervasius.
恰巧那時我和我的同工——西尼圖姆教會的主教馬克西米努斯——正在附近;他請我們前去,我們便去了。他向我們述說了一切後,又提出這請求:要把那土埋在某處,並在那裡設立禱告之所,好讓基督徒也能聚集慶祝屬神的事。我們沒有拒絕,事就成了。那裡有一個患癱瘓的鄉村青年。他聽說此事後,便求他父母毫不遲延地把他抬到那聖地。他被抬到後,禱告了,隨即靠自己的雙腳健全地離去。那田產名叫維克托里亞納,離希波雷吉烏斯不到三十哩。那裡有米蘭殉道者普羅塔修斯和革爾瓦修斯的紀念堂。
3:3200
Portatus est eo quidam adulescens, qui cum die medio tempore aestatis equum ablueret in fluminis gurgite, daemonem incurrit. Ibi cum iaceret uel morti proximus uel simillimus mortuo, ad uespertinos illuc hymnos et orationes cum ancillis suis et quibusdam sanctimonialibus ex more domina possessionis intrauit adque hymnos cantare coeperunt. Qua uoce ille quasi percussus excussus est et cum terribili fremitu altare adprehensum mouere non audens siue non ualens, tamquam eo fuerit adligatus aut adfixus, tenebat et cum grandi eiulatu parci sibi rogans confitebatur, ubi adulescentem et quando et quo modo inuaserit.
A certain young man was carried thither who, when at midday in the heat of summer he was washing his horse in a pool of the river, was seized by a demon. As he lay there, either near to death or most like a dead man, the mistress of the estate, according to custom, entered there for the evening hymns and prayers with her maidservants and certain consecrated women, and they began to sing hymns. At that voice he was, as it were, struck and roused, and with a terrible roaring he seized the altar and held it, not daring—or not being able—to move it, as though he had been bound or fastened to it, and with a great wailing, begging that he might be spared, he confessed where and when and how he had invaded the young man.
有一個青年被抬到那裡;他在盛夏正午於河中深潭給馬洗澡時,被一個魔鬼附了身。他躺在那裡,或是瀕死,或極像死人。那田產的女主人照習俗,帶著她的婢女和幾位獻身的修女進來作晚禱與唱詩,她們便開始唱詩。一聽見那歌聲,他彷彿被擊打而驚跳起來,發出可怕的吼叫,抓住祭壇緊握不放,卻不敢——或不能——挪動它,彷彿被綁縛或釘附在上面,又大聲哀號,求人饒了它,並招認它在何處、何時、以何方式侵入了那青年。
3:3201
Postremo se exiturum esse denuntians membra eius singula nominabat, quae se amputaturum exiens minabatur, adque inter haec uerba discessit ab homine. Sed oculus eius in maxillam fusus tenui uenula ab interiore quasi radice pendebat, totumque eius medium, quod nigellum fuerat, albicauerat. Quo uiso qui aderant (concurrerant autem etiam alii uocibus eius acciti et se omnes in orationem pro illo strauerant), quamuis eum sana mente stare gauderent, rursus tamen propter eius oculum contristati medicum quaerendum esse dicebant. Ibi maritus sororis eius, qui eum illo detulerat:
At last, declaring that it would go out, it named his several limbs, threatening that as it went it would cut them off, and amid these words it departed from the man. But his eye, slipping down upon his cheek, hung by a slender little vein as if from an inner root, and the whole middle of it, which had been blackish, had turned white. When those who were present saw this (for others too had run together, summoned by his cries, and had all cast themselves down in prayer for him), although they rejoiced that he stood in his right mind, yet again, on account of his eye, being grieved, they said that a physician must be sought. There the husband of his sister, who had carried him thither, said:
末了,那鬼宣稱要出去,便逐一指名他的各個肢體,威嚇說出去時要把它們砍斷;說這話間,它便離開了那人。但他的眼睛滑落到面頰上,靠一條細小的血管彷彿從內裡的根上懸著,整個眼球的中央——原本發黑的部分——已變白了。在場的人見此情形(因為別人也被他的喊聲召來,一同俯伏為他禱告),雖因他神智清醒地站著而歡喜,卻又因他的眼睛而憂傷,說必須去請醫生。這時,那把他抬來、是他姊妹之夫的人說:
3:3202
Totens est, inquit, Deus sanctorum orationibus, qui fugauit daemonem, lumen reddere.\' Tum, sicut potuit, oculum lapsum adque pendentem loco suo reuocatum ligauit orario nec nisi post septem dies putauit esse soluendum. Quod cum fecisset, sanissimum inuenit. Sanati sunt illic et alii, de quibus dicere longum est. Hipponiensem quandam uirginem scio, cum se oleo perunxisset, cui pro illa orans presbyter instillauerat lacrimas suas, mox a daemonio fuisse sanatam. Scio etiam episcopum semel pro adulescente, quem non uidit, orasse illumque ilico daemone caruisse. Erat quidam senex Florentius Hipponiensis noster, homo religiosus et pauper; sartoris se arte pascebat;
'God, who put the demon to flight at the prayers of His saints, is able to restore the sight.' Then, as best he could, he replaced the eye that had slipped down and was hanging, restored it to its place, and bound it with a kerchief, and thought it should not be unbound until after seven days. When he had done this, he found it perfectly sound. There others too were healed, of whom it would be tedious to tell. I know of a certain virgin of Hippo who, when she had anointed herself with oil into which the presbyter praying for her had let fall his tears, was at once healed of a demon. I know also that a bishop once prayed for a young man whom he did not see, and that he was straightway freed of a demon. There was a certain old man among us, Florentius of Hippo, a religious and poor man; he supported himself by the trade of a tailor;
「神既因祂眾聖徒的禱告趕走了魔鬼,也能使眼睛復原。」於是他盡力把那滑落懸垂的眼睛放回原位,用手帕綁好,並認為過了七天才可解開。他照此行了,解開時發現眼睛完好如初。那裡還有別人也得了醫治,若一一細說就太冗長了。我知道希波有一位童女,當她用油抹身時——那為她禱告的長老曾把眼淚滴在油中——她隨即得了魔鬼侵擾的醫治。我也知道有一位主教曾為一個他未曾見過的青年禱告,那青年立刻脫離了魔鬼。我們當中有一位老人,希波的弗洛倫提烏斯,是個敬虔而貧窮的人,靠裁縫手藝度日;
3:3203
casulam perdiderat et unde sibi emeret non habebat; ad uiginti martyres. quorum memoria est aput nos celeberrima, clara uoce ut uestiretur orauit. Audierunt eum adulescentes qui forte aderant inrisores eumque discedentem exagitantes prosequebantur: quasi a martyribus quinquagenos folles, unde uestimentum emeret, petiuisset. At ille tacitus ambulans eiectum grandem piscem palpitantem uidit in litore eumque illis fauentibus adque adiuuantibus adprehendit et cuidam coquo, Catoso nomine, bene Christiano, ad coquinam conditariam, . indicans quid gestum sit, trecentis follibus uendidit, lanam conparare inde disponens, ut uxor eius quo modo posset ei quo indueretur efficeret.
he had lost his cloak and had not the means to buy himself another; to the Twenty Martyrs, whose shrine is most renowned among us, he prayed with a loud voice that he might be clothed. Some young men who happened to be there, scoffers, heard him, and as he departed they pursued him with mockery, as if he had begged from the martyrs fifty folles apiece to buy himself a garment. But he, walking on in silence, saw a great fish, cast up and still flapping, upon the shore, and with their applause and help he caught it, and sold it to a certain cook named Catosus, a good Christian, for the cook-shop, telling him what had happened, for three hundred folles, intending to buy wool with the money, so that his wife might make for him in some way something to wear.
他丟失了外衣,又沒有錢另買一件;於是他向二十位殉道者——他們的紀念堂在我們中間極為著名——高聲禱告,求得衣穿。當時恰在那裡的幾個輕浮的青年聽見了他,他離去時便嘲弄譏笑著跟著他,彷彿他向殉道者各求了五十個錢幣好買衣服似的。但他默默走著,看見海灘上有一條被沖上岸、還在撲騰的大魚,便在那些人的喝采與幫助下抓住了牠,並把牠賣給一位名叫卡托蘇斯的廚子——一個好基督徒,賣給他的醃製食品店,把所發生的事告訴了他,得了三百個錢幣,打算用這錢買羊毛,好讓他妻子設法給他做件衣裳穿。
3:3204
Sed coquus concidens piscem anulum aureum in uentriculo eius inuenit moxque miseratione flexus et religione perterritus homini eum reddidit dicens: \'Ecce quo modo te uiginti martyres uestierunt/ Ad aquas Tibilitanas episcopo adferente Praeiecto martyris gloriosissimi Stephani memoria ueniebat magnae multitudinis concursu et occursu. Ibi caeca mulier, ut ad episcopum portantem duceretur, orauit; flores, quos ferebat, dedit, recepit. oculis admouit, protinus uidit. Stupentibus qui aderant praeibat exsultans, uiam carpens et uiae ducem ulterius non requirens.
But the cook, cutting up the fish, found a gold ring in its belly, and, moved at once by compassion and stricken with religious awe, restored it to the man, saying: 'Behold how the Twenty Martyrs have clothed you!' At the Waters of Tibilis, when the bishop Praeiectus was bringing relics of the most glorious martyr Stephen, a great multitude came thronging together to meet them. There a blind woman begged to be led to the bishop who was carrying them; she gave the flowers she was carrying, received them back, applied them to her eyes, and straightway saw. While those present were amazed, she went on ahead exulting, making her way and seeking no further any guide for the road.
但廚子切開那魚時,在魚肚裡發現一枚金戒指,立刻被憐憫所感動,又因敬畏戰兢,便把戒指還給那人,說:「你看,二十位殉道者怎樣給你穿上衣裳了!」在提比利斯泉,當主教普賴耶克圖斯帶來至榮殉道者司提反的遺骨時,極大的群眾蜂擁前來迎接。那裡有一個瞎眼的婦人懇求被人領到那捧著遺骨的主教面前;她把所拿的花獻上,又接回來貼在眼上,立刻就看見了。在場的人都驚奇不已,她卻歡躍著走在前頭趕路,不再需要任何引路人。
3:3205
Memorati memoriam martyris, quae posita est in castello Sinitensi, quod Hipponiensi coloniae uicinum est, eiusdem loci Lucilius episcopus populo praecedente adque sequente portabat. Fistula, cuius molestia iam diu laborauerat et familiarissimi sui medici, qui eum secaret, opperiebatur manus, illius piae sarcinae uectatione repente sanata est; nam deinceps eam in suo corpore non inuenit. Eucharius est presbyter ex Hispania, Calamae habitat, uetere morbo calculi laborabat; per memoriam supradicti martyris, quam Possidius illo aduexit episcopus, saluus factus est. Idem ipse postea morbo alio praeualescente mortuus sic iacebat, ut ei iam pollices ligarentur;
The relics of the aforesaid martyr, which are placed in the fort of Sinitis, neighbouring to the colony of Hippo, Lucillus the bishop of that same place was carrying, with the people going before and following. A fistula, by whose affliction he had long been troubled and for which he was awaiting the hand of his most intimate physician to lance it, was suddenly healed by the carrying of that holy burden; for thereafter he no longer found it in his body. Eucharius is a presbyter from Spain, dwelling at Calama; he had long suffered from the old disease of the stone; through the relics of the aforesaid martyr, which the bishop Possidius brought thither, he was made whole. The same man afterward, when another disease prevailed, lay dead in such wise that his thumbs were already being bound together;
前述殉道者的遺骨安放在西尼提斯堡——那是與希波殖民地相鄰之地——該地的主教盧奇盧斯捧著它,百姓在前引導、在後跟隨。他久受瘻管之苦,正等候他至親的醫生親手為他開刀切除,卻因捧著那聖物的緣故突然得了醫治;此後他在身上再也找不到那瘻管了。歐卡里烏斯是一位來自西班牙的長老,住在卡拉馬;他久患結石的舊疾,因主教波西迪烏斯帶到那裡的前述殉道者遺骨而痊癒了。後來這同一人又患了另一種更兇的病而死,躺在那裡,連大拇指都已被綁在一起了;
3:3206
opitulatione memorati martyris, cum de memoria eius reportata esset et super iacentis corpus missa ipsius presbyteri tunica, suscitatus est. Fuit ibi uir in ordine suo primarius, nomine Martialis, aeuo iam grauis et multum abhorrens a religione Christiana. Habebat sane fidelem filiam et generum eodem anno baptizatum. Qui cum eum aegrotantem multis et magnis lacrimis rogarent, ut fieret Christianus, prorsus abnuit eosque a se turbida indignatione submouit. Visum est genero eius, ut iret ad memoriam sancti Stephani et illic pro eo quantum posset oraret, ut Deus illi daret mentem bonam, qua credere non differret in Christum.
by the help of the aforesaid martyr, when something brought back from his shrine—namely the very presbyter's tunic—had been laid upon the body of him who lay there, he was raised up. There was there a man who was foremost in his rank, named Martialis, already heavy with age and greatly averse to the Christian religion. He had indeed a believing daughter and a son-in-law baptized that same year. When these, with many and great tears, begged him as he lay sick to become a Christian, he flatly refused and drove them from him with stormy indignation. It seemed good to his son-in-law to go to the shrine of holy Stephen and there to pray for him as much as he could, that God might give him a good mind, by which he should not delay to believe in Christ.
藉著前述殉道者的幫助,當有人從他的紀念堂帶回一件東西——就是那長老自己的內袍——放在那躺著的人身上時,他便被復活了。那地方有一個在本階層中居首位的人,名叫馬提阿利斯,已年邁體衰,又極厭惡基督教信仰。他確有一個信主的女兒和一個那年受洗的女婿。當這二人含著許多大淚求他這患病的人作基督徒時,他斷然拒絕,並氣憤暴怒地把他們從身邊趕走。他的女婿覺得當去聖司提反的紀念堂,在那裡盡力為他禱告,求神賜他善念,好叫他不遲延地信入基督。
3:3207
Fecit hoc ingenti gemitu et fletu et sinceriter ardente pietatis adfectu; deinde abscedens aliquid de altari florum, quod occurrit, tulit eique, cum iam nox esset, ad caput posuit; tum domitum est. Et ecce ante diluculum clamat, ut ad episcopum curreretur, qui mecum forte tunc erat aput Hipponem. Cum ergo eum audisset absentem, uenire presbyteros postulauit. Venerunt, credere se dixit, admirantibus adque gaudentibus omnibus baptizatus est. Hoc, quamdiu uixit, in ore habebat: \'Christe, accipe spiritum meum1 ; cum haec uerba beatissimi Stephani, quando lapidatus est a Iudaeis, ultima fuisse nesciret; quae huic quoque ultima fuerunt; nam non multo post etiam ipse defunctus est.
He did this with great groaning and weeping and with the sincerely burning affection of piety; then, departing, he took from the altar some flowers, whatever came to hand, and laid them at his head when it was already night; then he slept. And behold, before daybreak the old man cries out that someone should run to the bishop, who happened then to be with me at Hippo. So when he heard that he was absent, he asked that the presbyters should come. They came; he said that he believed, and, with all marvelling and rejoicing, he was baptized. This, as long as he lived, he had in his mouth: 'Christ, receive my spirit'—though he knew not that these were the last words of the most blessed Stephen when he was stoned by the Jews; words which were the last for this man also, for not long after he too departed this life.
他帶著極大的呻吟和哭泣、以及真誠火熱的敬虔之情行了此事;隨後離去時,他從祭壇上取了些花——隨手所及的——在已是夜晚時放在他的枕邊;老人便睡了。看哪,天未亮時老人喊叫,要人去請主教——主教那時恰與我在希波。聽說主教不在,他便請眾長老前來。他們來了,他說他信了,眾人無不驚奇歡喜,他便受了洗。他在世的日子,口中常念著這話:「基督啊,求你接收我的靈!」卻不知這正是至福的司提反被猶太人用石頭打死時所說的末了的話;這話對此人也成了臨終之言,因為不久之後他也離世了。
3:3208
Sanati sunt illic per eundem martyrem etiam podagri duo ciues, peregrinus unus: sed ciues omni modo; peregrinus autem per reuelationem, quid adhiberet quando doleret, audiuit; et cum hoc fecerit, dolor continuo conquiescit Audurus nomen est fundi, ubi ecclesia et in ea memoria martyris Stephani. Puerum quendam paruulum, cum in area luderet, exorbitantes boues, qui uehiculum trahebant, rota obtriuerunt, et confestim palpitauit exspirans. Hunc mater arreptum ad eandem memoriam posuit, et non solum reuixit. uerum etiam inlaesus apparuit. Sanctimonialis quaedam in uicina possessione, quae Caspaliana dicitur, cum aegritudine laboraret ac desperaretur, ad eandem memoriam tunica eius adlata est;
There also, through the same martyr, two citizens were healed of gout, and one stranger: but the citizens entirely; the stranger, however, through a revelation, heard what he should apply when he was in pain; and when he did this, the pain at once subsided. Audurus is the name of an estate, where there is a church and in it a shrine of the martyr Stephen. A certain little boy, while he was playing in the courtyard, was crushed by a wheel as oxen drawing a wagon strayed from their path, and forthwith he quivered and breathed his last. His mother snatched him up and laid him at that same shrine, and not only did he come to life again, but he even appeared unharmed. A certain consecrated woman in a neighbouring estate, which is called Caspaliana, when she was struggling with sickness and was despaired of, had her tunic brought to that same shrine;
在那裡,藉著同一位殉道者,又有兩個本城公民和一個外鄉人得了痛風的醫治:那兩個公民是完全痊癒;那外鄉人卻是藉著啟示,得知疼痛時當敷用何物;他照著行了,疼痛便立時止息。奧杜魯斯是一處田產之名,那裡有一座教會,內有殉道者司提反的紀念堂。有一個小男孩在院子裡玩耍時,拉車的牛偏離了道路,車輪輾過了他,他立刻抽搐斷氣。他母親一把抱起他,放在那同一紀念堂裡,他不但復活了,而且還顯為毫髮無傷。在鄰近一處名叫卡斯帕利亞納的田產裡,有一位獻身的修女,當她患病垂危、已被斷定無望時,她的內袍被帶到那同一紀念堂;
3:3209
quae antequam reuocaretur, illa defuncta est. Hac tamen tunica operuerunt cadauer eius parentes, et recepto spiritu salua facta est. Aput Hipponem Bassus quidam Syrus ad memoriam eiusdem martyris orabat pro aegrotante et periclitante filia eoque secum uestem eius adtulerat, cum ecce pueri de domo cucurrerunt, qui ei mortuam nuntiarent. Sed cum orante illo ab amicis eius exciperentur, prohibuerunt eos illi dicere, ne per publicum plangeret. Qui cum domum redisset iam suorum eiulatibus personantem et uestem filiae, quam ferebat, super eam proiecisset, reddita est uitae. Rursus ibidem aput nos Irenaei cuiusdam collectarii filius aegritudine exstinctus est.
but before it could be brought back, she died. Nevertheless her parents covered her corpse with this tunic, and, her spirit being restored, she was made whole. At Hippo a certain Syrian named Bassus was praying at the shrine of the same martyr for his daughter who was sick and in danger, and had brought with him her garment, when behold, servants ran from the house to bring him word that she was dead. But when, as he was praying, they were intercepted by his friends, these forbade them to tell him, lest he should lament in public. When he had returned home, already resounding with the wailings of his household, and had cast over her the garment of his daughter which he was carrying, she was restored to life. Again, in the same place among us, the son of a certain Irenaeus, a tax-collector, was carried off by sickness.
但內袍還未帶回,她就死了。然而她父母用這內袍蓋她的屍體,她的靈便復回,得了痊癒。在希波,有一個敘利亞人名叫巴蘇斯,在這同一位殉道者的紀念堂為他患病垂危的女兒禱告,並隨身帶了她的衣服,看哪,僕人從家裡跑來,要報他女兒已死的消息。但他正禱告時,僕人被他的朋友攔住,這些朋友禁止他們告訴他,免得他當眾哀哭。他回到家中,家裡已充滿了家人的哀號聲,他把所帶女兒的衣服蓋在她身上,她便復活了。又在同一地方、我們中間,有一個收稅人名叫伊里奈烏斯,他的兒子因病死了。
3:3210
Cumque corpus iaceret exanime adque a lugentibus et lamentantibus exsequiae pararentur, amicorum eius quidam inter aliorum consolantium uerba suggessit, ut eiusdem martyris oleo corpus perungueretur . Factum est, et reuixit. Itemque aput nos uir tribunicius Eleusinus super memoriam martyrum, quae in suburbano eius est, aegritudine exanimatum posuit infantulum filium, et post orationem, quam multis cum lacrimis ibi fudit, uiuentem leuauit. Quid faciam? Urget huius operis inplenda promissio, ut non hic possim omnia commemorare quae scio; et procul dubio plerique nostrorum, cum haec legent, dolebunt me praetermisisse tam multa, quae utique mecum sciunt.
And when the body lay lifeless, and the funeral rites were being prepared by those mourning and lamenting, one of his friends suggested, amid the words of others consoling him, that the body should be anointed with the oil of the same martyr. It was done, and he came to life again. Likewise among us a man of tribunician rank, Eleusinus, laid his infant son, lifeless from sickness, upon the shrine of the martyrs which is in his suburban estate, and after a prayer, which he poured forth there with many tears, he lifted him up alive. What shall I do? The promise of this work, which must be fulfilled, presses upon me, so that I cannot here record all the things I know; and beyond doubt very many of our people, when they read these things, will grieve that I have passed over so many which they assuredly know along with me.
當屍體躺在那裡毫無生氣,哀哭悲悼的人正預備喪事時,他朋友中有一位在眾人安慰的話語間提議,當用同一位殉道者的油膏抹屍體。事就成了,他便復活了。同樣,在我們中間,有一位具護民官身份的人,名叫埃柳西努斯,把他因病而死的嬰孩兒子放在他郊外田產中殉道者的紀念堂上,禱告之後——他在那裡含著許多眼淚傾心禱告——便把他活活地抱起來了。我該怎麼辦呢?這部作品所要履行的應許催逼著我,以致我在此無法記下我所知道的一切;無疑我們的百姓中有許多人讀到這些時,會因我略去了如此眾多、他們必與我同知的事而感到惋惜。
3:3211
Quos iam nunc, ut ignoscant, rogo, et cogitent quam prolixi laboris sit facere. quod me hic non facere suscepti operis necessitas cogit. Si enim miracula sanitatum, ut alia taceam, ea tantummodo uelim scribere, quae per hunc martyrem, id est gloriosissimum Stephanum, facta sunt in colonia Calamensi et in nostra, plurimi conficiendi sunt libri, nec tamen omnia colligi poterunt, sed tantum de quibus libelli dati sunt, qui recitarentur in populis. Id namque fieri uoluimus, cum uideremus antiquis similia diuinarum signa uii-tutum etiam nostris temporibus frequentari et ea non debere multorum notitiae deperire.
These I now beg to pardon me, and to consider how great a labour of prolixity it would be to do what the necessity of the work I have undertaken compels me not to do here. For if I should wish to write only the miracles of healing—to say nothing of others—which have been wrought through this martyr, that is, the most glorious Stephen, in the colony of Calama and in our own, very many books would have to be composed, and yet not all could be gathered, but only those concerning which booklets were given to be read aloud among the people. For we wished this to be done, when we saw that signs of divine power similar to those of old were being repeated even in our times, and that they ought not to perish from the knowledge of the many.
如今我懇求他們饒恕我,並請他們想想,要去做我所承擔之工的必要性逼我在此不做的事,會是何等冗長的勞苦。因為若我只願記下藉這位殉道者——就是至榮的司提反——在卡拉馬殖民地和在我們本地所行的醫治神蹟(其餘的且不提),就得寫成許多書卷,然而仍無法盡數收集,只能記下那些曾寫成小冊、在百姓中宣讀的。因為當我們看見與古時相似的神能標記在我們這時代也屢屢出現,理當不讓它們從眾人的認知中消逝時,我們就願這事如此施行。
3:3212
Nondum est autem biennium, ex quo aput Hipponem Regium coepit esse ista memoria, et multis, quod nobis certissimum est, non datis libellis de his, quae mirabiliter facta sunt, illi ipsi qui dati sunt ad septuaginta ferme numerum peruenerant, quando ista conscripsi. Calamae uero, ubi et ipsa memoria prius esse coepit et crebrius dantur, inconparabili multitudine superant. Uzali etiam, quae colonia Uticae uicina est, multa praeclara per eundem martyrem facta cognouimus; cuius ibi memoria longe prius quam aput nos ab episcopo Euodio constituta est. Sed libellorum dandorum ibi consuetudo non est uel potius non fuit; nam fortasse nunc esse iam coepit.
Now it is not yet two years since this shrine began to be at Hippo Regius, and, though many—of which we are most certain—did not give in booklets concerning the things which have been wondrously done, those very booklets which were given had reached nearly the number of seventy when I wrote these things. At Calama, however, where both the shrine itself began earlier and they are given more frequently, they exceed that number by an incomparable multitude. At Uzalis too, a colony neighbouring to Utica, we have learned that many splendid things were done through the same martyr; whose shrine was established there by the bishop Evodius far earlier than among us. But the custom of giving booklets there does not exist—or rather did not exist; for perhaps now it has already begun to be.
如今這紀念堂在希波雷吉烏斯設立還不到兩年,雖然有許多人——這是我們極確知的——並未就那些奇妙施行之事呈交小冊,然而當我寫這些事時,已呈交的小冊就已近七十份之數了。但在卡拉馬,那裡紀念堂設立得較早,小冊呈交得也更頻繁,其數目以無可比擬的眾多超過此數。在烏扎利斯——那是與烏提卡相鄰的殖民地——我們也得知,藉同一位殉道者行了許多卓著之事;那裡的紀念堂是主教歐沃迪烏斯所立,遠比在我們這裡設立得早。但呈交小冊的習慣在那裡並不存在——或不如說從前不存在;因為如今或許已經開始有了。
3:3213
Cum enim nuper illic essemus, Petroniam, clarissimam feminam. quae ibi mirabiliter ex magno adque diuturno, in quo medicorum adiutoria cuncta defecerant, languore sanata est, hortati sumus, uolente supradicto loci episcopo, ut libellum daret, qui recitaretur in populo, et oboedientissime paruit. In quo. posuit etiam, quod hic reticere non possum, quamuis ad ea, quae hoc opus urgent, festinare conpellar. A quodam ludaeo dixit sibi fuisse persuasum, ut anulum capillacio uinculo insereret, quo sub omni ueste ad nuda corporis cingeretur; qui anulus haberet sub gemma lapidem in renibus inuentum bouis. Hoc adligata quasi remedio ad sancti martyris limina ueniebat.
For when we were lately there, we exhorted Petronia, a most illustrious woman, who had there been wondrously healed of a great and long-standing infirmity, in which all the aids of physicians had failed, that—the aforesaid bishop of the place willing it—she should give a booklet to be read aloud among the people, and she most obediently complied. In it she also set down something which I cannot here pass over in silence, although I am compelled to hasten on to those things which this work demands. She said that she had been persuaded by a certain Jew to insert a ring into a hair-cord, with which she should gird herself beneath every garment against the bare body; which ring should have under its gem a stone found in the kidneys of an ox. Bound with this as if with a remedy, she was coming to the threshold of the holy martyr.
因為我們近日在那裡時,曾勸勉一位極尊貴的婦人佩特羅尼亞——她在那裡奇妙地得了醫治,痊癒了一場長久而沉重、群醫一切救助都束手無策的病——叫她(在前述那地的主教同意下)呈交一份小冊在百姓中宣讀,她極其順從地照辦了。她在其中也記下一件我在此不能緘默不言之事,雖然我被迫要趕往這部作品所要求的內容。她說她曾被一個猶太人說服,把一枚戒指穿在一根髮繩上,貼著赤裸的身體、在一切衣服之下束住自己;那戒指的寶石之下要鑲一塊取自公牛腎中的石頭。她束著這物彷彿護身符一般,前來到聖殉道者的門檻。
3:3214
Sed profecta a Carthagine, cum in confinio fluminis Bagradae in sua possessione mansisset, surgens ut iter perageret ante pedes suos illum iacentem anulum uidit et capillaciam zonam, qua fuerat adligatus, mirata tentauit. Quam cum omnino suis nodis firmissimis, sicut erat, conperisset adstrictam, crepuisse adque exsiluisse anulum suspicata est; qui etiam ipse cum integerrimus fuisset inuentus, futurae salutis quodam modo pignus de tanto miraculo se accepisse praesumsit adque illud uinculum soluens simul cum eodem anulo proiecit in flumen. Non credant hoc, qui etiam Dominum legum per integra matris uirginalia enixum et ad discipulos ostiis clausis ingressum fuisse non credunt;
But having set out from Carthage, when she had lodged at her own estate on the border of the river Bagrada, rising to continue her journey she saw that ring lying before her feet, and, marvelling, she tested the hair-cord with which it had been bound. When she found it altogether fastened, just as it was, with its firmest knots, she suspected that the ring had snapped and leapt off; but when this very ring too was found perfectly whole, she presumed that from so great a miracle she had received, in a certain way, a pledge of her future salvation, and, loosing that cord, she cast it together with the ring into the river. Let those not believe this who do not believe that the Lord of laws also was born through the unviolated parts of His virgin mother and entered to His disciples through closed doors;
但她從迦太基出發後,在巴格拉達河邊自己的田產過夜,起身要繼續行程時,看見那戒指掉在她腳前,便驚奇地查驗那捆住它的髮繩。當她發現繩子仍以最牢固的結整個束緊、毫無鬆動時,便猜想戒指是迸裂脫落了;但這戒指本身也被發現完好無損,她便認定自己從這如此重大的神蹟中,某種程度上領受了將來得救的憑據,於是解開那繩,連同戒指一併拋入河中。那些不信律法之主也是經由童貞母親未受損的胎門而生、又經由緊閉的門進到門徒中間的人,讓他們不要信這事吧;
3:3215
sed hoc certe quaerant et, si uerum inuenerint, illa credant. Clarissima femina est, nobiliter nata, nobiliter nupta, Carthagini habitat; ampla ciuitas, ampla persona rem quaerentes latere non sinit. Martyr certe ipse, quo inpetrante illa sanata est, in filium permanentis uirginis credidit: in eum, qui ostiis clausis ad discipulos ingressus est, credidit; postremo. propter quod omnia ista dicuntur a nobis, in eum, qui adscendit in caelum cum carne, in qua resurrexerat, credidit; et ideo per eum tanta fiunt, quia pro ista fide animam posuit. Fiunt ergo etiam nunc multa miracula eodem Deo faciente per quos uult et quem ad modum uult, qui et illa quae legimus fecit:
but let them at least inquire into this, and, if they find it true, let them believe those things. She is a most illustrious woman, nobly born, nobly married, dwelling at Carthage; an ample city, an ample personage do not allow those seeking the matter to remain hidden. The martyr himself, certainly, by whose intercession she was healed, believed in the Son of the ever-virgin: he believed in Him who entered to the disciples through closed doors; finally—on account of which all these things are said by us—he believed in Him who ascended into heaven with the flesh in which He had risen; and therefore through him such great things are done, because for this faith he laid down his life. Even now, then, many miracles are wrought, the same God doing them through whom He will and as He will, who also did those things which we read of:
但他們至少當查考此事,若查出是真的,就讓他們相信那些事吧。她是一位極尊貴的婦人,出身高貴,婚配高貴,住在迦太基;偌大的城、顯赫的人物,不容探究此事的人無從查考。那殉道者本人,藉他的代求她得了醫治,他確信入了那永遠童貞者之子;他信入那經由緊閉之門進到門徒中間者;最終——我們述說這一切正是為此——他信入那帶著復活之肉身升入天上者;因此藉著他成就了如此重大的事,正因他為這信而捨了性命。如今也照樣有許多神蹟成就,乃是那同一位神藉祂所願用的人、照祂所願的方式而行;祂也行了我們所讀到的那些事:
3:3216
sed ista nec similiter innotescunt neque, ut non excidant animo, quasi glarea memoriae, crebra lectione tunduntur. Nam et ubi diligentia est, quae nunc aput nos esse coepit, ut libelli eorum, qui beneficia percipiunt, recitentur in populo, semel hoc audiunt qui adsunt pluresque non adsunt, ut nec illi, qui adfuerunt, post aliquot dies quod audierunt mente retineant et uix quisque reperiatur illorum, qui ei, quem non adfuisse cognouerit, indicet quod audiuit. Unum est aput nos factum, non maius quam illa quae dixi, sed tam clarum adque inlustre miraculum, ut nullum arbitrer esse Hipponiensium, qui hoc non uel uiderit uel didicerit, nullum qui obliuisci ulla ratione potuerit.
but these are neither made known in like manner, nor, that they may not slip from the mind, are they, like the gravel of memory, beaten in by frequent reading. For even where there is the diligence which has now begun to be among us, that the booklets of those who receive benefits should be read aloud among the people, those who are present hear this once, and the more numerous are not present; so that not even those who were present retain in mind, after some days, what they heard, and scarcely anyone of them is found who would report what he heard to one whom he had learned not to have been present. One thing has been done among us, not greater than those which I have told, but so clear and illustrious a miracle that I think there is no one of the people of Hippo who has not either seen or learned of it, no one who could by any means forget it.
但這些事既不照樣為人所知,也不像記憶的碎石那樣,藉頻繁的誦讀被夯實,免得它們從心中滑落。因為即使在如今我們中間開始有的那種勤勉之下——使領受恩惠之人的小冊在百姓中宣讀——在場的人也只聽這一次,而更多的人並不在場;以致連在場的人過了幾天也記不住所聽的,他們中間幾乎找不到一個人,會把所聽的告訴那他得知並未在場的人。我們中間有一件事,並不比我所述說的更大,卻是如此清楚顯赫的神蹟,以致我想希波人中沒有一個不是親眼見過或聽聞過的,也沒有一個能以任何方式忘記的。
3:3217
Decem quidam fratres (quorum septem sunt mares, tres feminae) de Caesarea Cappadociae, suorum ciuium non ignobiles, maledicto matris recenti patris eorum obitu destitutae, quae iniuriam sibi ab eis factam acerbissime tulit, tali poena sunt diuinitus coherciti, ut horribiliter quaterentur omnes tremore membrorum; in qua foedissima specie oculos suorum ciuium non ferentes, quaqua uersum cuique ire uisum est, toto paene uagabantur orbe Romano. Ex his etiam ad nos uenerunt duo, frater et soror, Paulus et Palladia, multis aliis locis miseria diffamante iam cogniti.
There were certain ten brothers (of whom seven were males, three females) from Caesarea of Cappadocia, of no mean standing among their own citizens, who, by the curse of their mother—lately bereft by their father's death, who took most bitterly the wrong done her by them—were so chastised by divine punishment that they all were horribly shaken with a trembling of their limbs; and in this most loathsome condition, not bearing the eyes of their fellow-citizens, they wandered over almost the whole Roman world, wherever it seemed good to each to go. Of these, two also came to us, a brother and a sister, Paul and Palladia, already known in many other places, their misery noising it abroad.
從前有某十名兄弟姊妹(其中七名是男的,三名是女的),來自卡帕多家的該撒利亞,在本城公民中並非無名之輩。他們的父親新近去世,使他們母親遭遺孀之痛,她極苦地承受了他們對她所行的虧負,便咒詛了他們;他們因此受了神的懲罰管教,全都肢體可怕地顫抖不止。他們處在這極可憎的境況中,受不住同城公民的目光,便各按己意,幾乎漫遊了整個羅馬世界。其中也有兩人來到我們這裡,是一對兄妹,保羅和帕拉狄亞;他們的悲慘四處傳揚,已為許多別處所知。
3:3218
Venerunt autem ante Pascha ferme dies quindecim, ecclesiam cottidie et in ea memoriam gloriosissimi Stephani frequentabant, orantes ut iam sibi placaretur Deus et salutem pristinam redderet. Et illic et quacumque ibant conuertebant in se ciuitatis adspectum. Nonnulli. qui eos alibi uiderant causamque tremoris eorum nouerant, aliis. ut cuique poterant, indicabant. Venit et Pascha, adque ipso die dominico mane, cum iam frequens populus praesens esset et loci sancti cancellos, ubi martyrium erat, idem iuuenis orans teneret, repente prostratus est et dormienti simillimus iacuit, non tamen tremens, sicut etiam per somnum solebant.
Now they came about fifteen days before Easter; daily they frequented the church and in it the shrine of the most glorious Stephen, praying that God might now be appeased toward them and restore their former health. Both there and wherever they went, they turned upon themselves the gaze of the city. Some, who had seen them elsewhere and knew the cause of their trembling, made it known to others as best each could. And Easter came, and on the very Lord's Day in the morning, when a numerous crowd was already present and the young man, praying, was holding the railings of the holy place where the martyr's relics were, he was suddenly cast down and lay most like one sleeping, yet not trembling, as they used to do even in their sleep.
他們約在復活節前十五天到來;天天進教會,在其中至榮司提反的紀念堂前禱告,求神如今向他們息怒,恢復他們從前的健康。無論在那裡或所到之處,他們都吸引全城的目光。有些人曾在別處見過他們、知道他們顫抖緣由的,便各盡所能告知別人。復活節到了,就在主日清晨,眾多群眾已經在場,那青年禱告時握住聖地的欄杆——殉道者的遺骨就在那裡——他忽然倒下,躺著極像睡著的人,卻不再顫抖,不像他們連睡夢中也常顫抖。
3:3219
Stupentibus qui aderant adque aliis pauentibus, aliis dolentibus, cum eum quidam uellent erigere, nonnulli prohibuerunt et potius exitum exspectandum esse dixerunt. Et ecce surrexit, et non tremebat, quoniam sanatus erat, et stabat incolumis, intuens intuentes. Quis ergo se tenuit a laudibus Dei? Clamantium gratulantiumque uocibus ecclesia usquequaque conpleta est. Inde ad me curritur, ubi sedebam iam processurus; inruit alter quisque post alterum, omnis posterior quasi nouum, quod alius prior dixerat, nuntiantes; meque gaudente et aput me Deo gratias agente ingreditur etiam ipse cum pluribus, inclinatur ad genua mea, erigitur ad osculum meum.
While those present were amazed, and some afraid, others grieving, when certain ones wished to raise him up, some forbade it and said that rather the outcome should be awaited. And behold, he arose, and he did not tremble, because he was healed, and he stood unimpaired, gazing upon those who gazed at him. Who, then, refrained from the praises of God? With the voices of those exclaiming and giving thanks the church was filled in every part. Thence they ran to me, where I was sitting, now about to come forth; one after another burst in, every later one announcing, as though it were news, what an earlier one had already told; and while I rejoiced and gave thanks to God within myself, he himself also enters with many others, bows down at my knees, is raised up to my kiss.
在場的人都驚奇,有的害怕,有的憂傷;當有人想扶他起來時,另有人加以攔阻,說倒不如等候結果。看哪,他起來了,並不顫抖,因為他得了醫治,他健全無損地站著,注視著那些注視他的人。那麼,誰能止住不讚美神呢?教會各處都充滿了歡呼感恩之人的聲音。於是他們跑到我這裡,我正坐著、將要出來;眾人一個接一個地闖進來,每個後到的都把先到者已說過的當作新聞來報;當我心中歡喜、暗自向神感恩時,他本人也與許多人一同進來,俯伏在我膝前,被扶起來接受我的親吻。
3:3220
Procedimus ad populum, plena erat ecclesia, personabat uocibus gaudiorum: Deo gratias, Deo laudes ! nemine tacente hinc adque inde clamantium. Salutaui populum, et rursus eadem feruentiore uoce clamabant. Facto tandem silentio scripturarum diuinarum sunt lecta sollemnia. Ubi autem uentum est ad mei sermonis locum, dixi pauca pro tempore et pro illius iucunditate laetitiae. Magis enim eos in opere diuino quandam Dei eloquentiam non audire, sed considerare permisi. Nobiscum homo prandit et diligenter nobis omnem suae fraternaeque ac maternae calamitatis indicanit historiam. Sequenti itaque die post sermonem redditum narrationis eius libellum in crastinum populo recitandum promisi.
We proceed to the people; the church was full, it resounded with the voices of rejoicing: 'Thanks be to God! Praise be to God!'—no one keeping silence, those crying out on this side and on that. I greeted the people, and again they cried out with the same, even more fervent voice. When silence was at last made, the solemn lessons of the divine Scriptures were read. And when it came to the place for my sermon, I said a few words suited to the occasion and to the gladness of that joy. For I rather allowed them to consider, not to hear, a certain eloquence of God in the divine work. The man dined with us and diligently related to us the whole history of his own and his brother's and his mother's calamity. And so on the following day, after the sermon had been delivered, I promised that on the morrow the booklet of his narrative should be read aloud to the people.
我們出去到百姓那裡;教會滿了人,迴盪著歡樂的呼聲:「感謝神!讚美神!」無人緘默,這邊那邊都有人喊叫。我向百姓問安,他們又以同樣、甚至更火熱的聲音喊叫。終於安靜下來後,便宣讀聖經中莊嚴的經課。輪到我講道之處時,我按時宜並按那喜樂的歡欣說了幾句話。因為我寧願讓他們在這屬神的作為中思想、而非聽聞神某種的雄辯。那人與我們同席用飯,仔細向我們述說了他自己、他兄弟與他母親遭難的全部經過。於是次日講道之後,我應許要在第二天把他敘述的小冊向百姓宣讀。
3:3221
Quod cum ex dominico Paschae die tertio fieret in gradibus exedrae, in qua de superiore loquebar loco, feci stare ambos fratres, cum eorum legeretur libellus. Intuebatur populus uniuersus sexus utriusque unum stantem sine deformi motu, alteram membris omnibus contrementem. Et qui ipsum non uiderant, quid in eo diuinae misericordiae factum esset, in eius sorore cernebant. Videbant enim quid in illo gratulandum, quid pro illa esset orandum. Inter haec recitato eorum libello de conspectu populi eos abire praecepi, et de tota ipsa causa aliquanto diligentius coeperam disputare, cum ecce me disputante uoces aliae de memoria martyris nouae gratulationis audiuntur.
When this was done, on the third day from the Lord's Day of Easter, on the steps of the apse from whose higher place I was speaking, I made both the brother and sister stand while their booklet was being read. The whole people of either sex gazed upon the one standing without unsightly motion, the other trembling in all her limbs. And those who had not seen him beheld, in his sister, what work of divine mercy had been wrought in him. For they saw what was to be rejoiced over in him, what was to be prayed for concerning her. When their booklet had been read, I bade them depart from the sight of the people, and I had begun to discourse somewhat more diligently upon the whole matter, when behold, as I was discoursing, other voices of new rejoicing are heard from the martyr's shrine.
這事辦理時,正當復活主日後第三天,在我從高處講話的後殿台階上,我叫那兄妹二人在他們的小冊被宣讀時站著。全體男女百姓都注視著:一個站著毫無難看的動作,另一個全身肢體顫抖。那些未曾見過他的人,便在他妹妹身上看出在他身上所成就的是何等神的憐憫之工。因為他們看見在他身上有當歡喜的事,在她身上有當禱告的事。他們的小冊宣讀完畢後,我吩咐他們從百姓眼前退下,我便開始較為仔細地論述整件事;看哪,我正論述時,從殉道者紀念堂那邊聽見了另一陣新的歡呼之聲。
3:3222
Conuersi sunt eo, qui me audiebant, coeperuntque concurrere. Illa enim, ubi de gradibus descendit in quibus steterat, ad sanctum martyrem orare perrexerat; quae mox ut cancellos adtigit, conlapsa similiter uelut in somnum sana surrexit. Dum ergo requireremus quid factum fuerit, unde iste strepitus laetus exstiterit, ingressi sunt cum illa in basilicam, ubi eramus, adducentes eam sanam de martyris loco. Tum uero tantus ab utroque sexu admirationis clamor exortus est, ut uox continuata cum lacrimis non uideretur posse finiri. Perducta est ad eum locum. ubi paulo ante steterat tremens.
Those who were listening to me turned thither and began to run together. For she, when she came down from the steps on which she had stood, had gone on to pray to the holy martyr; and as soon as she touched the railings, she likewise collapsed as if into sleep and rose up sound. While, therefore, we were inquiring what had happened, whence that joyful uproar had arisen, they entered with her into the basilica where we were, bringing her sound from the martyr's place. Then truly so great a cry of wonder arose from both sexes that the voice, continued with tears, seemed unable to be ended. She was led to the place where a little before she had stood trembling.
聽我講話的人都轉向那邊,開始一同奔去。原來她從先前站立的台階下來後,便前去向聖殉道者禱告;她一觸到欄杆,也照樣倒下彷彿入睡,又痊癒地起來。因此,當我們正詢問發生了何事、那歡樂的喧嚷從何而起時,眾人領著她進入我們所在的會堂,把她從殉道者之處健全地帶來。這時,男女兩性中果然發出如此巨大的驚奇呼聲,那夾雜著淚水、連綿不絕的聲音,彷彿無法止息。她被領到不久前曾站著顫抖之處。
3:3223
Exsultabant eam similem fratri, cui doluerant remansisse dissimilem, et nondum fusas preces suas pro illa, iam tamen praeuiam uoluntatem tam cito exauditam esse cernebant. Exsultabant in Dei laudem uoce sine uerbis, tanto sonitu, quantum nostrae aures ferre uix possent. Quid erat in cordibus exsultantium nisi fides Christi, pro qua Stephani sanguis effusus est? CAPUT VIIII. Quod uniuersa miracula, quae per martyres in Christi nomine fiunt, ei fidei testimonium ferant, qua in Christum martyres crediderunt. Cui, nisi huic fidei adtestantur ista miracula, in qua praedicatur Christus resurrexisse in carne et in caelum adscendisse cum carne? quia et ipsi martyres huius fidei martyres.
They exulted that she was now like her brother, over whom they had grieved that she had remained unlike, and they perceived that their prayers for her, not yet poured forth, yet already in the anticipating intention, had been so swiftly heard. They exulted in the praise of God with a voice without words, with so great a sound as our ears could scarcely bear. What was in the hearts of those exulting but the faith of Christ, for which the blood of Stephen was shed? CHAPTER IX. That all the miracles which are wrought through the martyrs in the name of Christ bear witness to that faith by which the martyrs believed in Christ. To what, if not to this faith, do these miracles bear witness, in which it is proclaimed that Christ rose again in the flesh and ascended into heaven with the flesh? For the martyrs themselves were martyrs of this faith,
他們歡躍,因她如今與她兄弟一樣了——他們先前曾因她仍與兄弟不同而憂傷——他們察覺到,他們為她所作的禱告雖尚未傾吐出口,然而在那預先存著的心願裡,竟已如此迅速地蒙了垂聽。他們以無言之聲歡躍讚美神,那聲音之大,幾乎是我們耳朵承受不住的。那些歡躍之人心中所存的,豈不正是基督的信德,就是司提反為之流血的信麼?第九章。論凡藉殉道者奉基督的名所行的一切神蹟,都為那叫殉道者信入基督的信德作見證。這些神蹟若不是為這信作見證,又是為何呢?在這信中宣告基督在肉身裡復活了,又帶著肉身升入天上;因為殉道者本身正是這信的殉道者,
3:3224
id est huius fidei testes, fuerunt; huic fidei testimonium perhibentes mundum inimicissimum et crudelissimum pel\'tulerunt, eumque non repugnando, sed moriendo uicerunt; pro ista fide mortui sunt, qui haec a Domino inpetrare possunt, propter cuius nomen occisi sunt; pro hac fide praecessit eorum mira patientia, ut in his miraculis tanta ista potentia sequeretur. Nam si carnis in aeternum resurrectio uel non praeuenit in Christo uel non uentura est, sicut praenuntiatur a Christo uel sicut praenuntiata est a prophetis, a quibus praenuntiatus est Christus: quur et mortui tanta possunt, qui pro ea fide, qua haec resurrectio praedicatur, occisi sunt?
that is, were witnesses of this faith; bearing witness to this faith they endured a most hostile and most cruel world, and overcame it not by fighting back but by dying; for this faith they died, who are able to obtain these things from the Lord for whose name they were slain; for this faith their wondrous patience went before, that in these miracles so great a power should follow. For if the resurrection of the flesh unto eternity either has not gone before in Christ or is not to come, as it is foretold by Christ or as it was foretold by the prophets by whom Christ was foretold: why can the dead do so great things, who were slain for that faith by which this resurrection is proclaimed?
就是這信的見證人;他們為這信作見證,忍受了極其仇敵、極其殘暴的世界,並且不是以還擊、乃是以受死勝過了它;他們為這信而死,如今能從那為其名而被殺的主領受這些事;為這信,他們奇妙的忍耐先行在前,好叫在這些神蹟中隨之而來如此大的能力。因為若肉身永遠的復活,沒有在基督身上先行發生,或將來不會來到——正如基督所預言的,或正如那些預言基督的眾先知所預言的——那麼,那些為這宣告復活之信而被殺的死人,怎能行如此大的事呢?
3:3225
Siue enim Deus ipse per se ipsum miro modo, quo res temporales operatur aeternus, siue per suos ministros ista faciat; et eadem ipsa, quae per ministros facit, siue quaedam faciat etiam per martyrum spiritus, sicut per homines adhuc in corpore constitutos, siue omnia ista per angelos, quibus inuisibiliter, incorporaliter, inmutabiliter imperat, operetur, ut, quae per martyres fieri dicuntur, eis orantibus tantum et inpetrantibus, non etiam operantibus fiant; siue alia istis, alia illis modis, qui nullo modo conprehendi a mortalibus possunt: ei tamen adtestantur haec fidei, in qua carnis in aeternum resurrectio praedicatur. CAPUT X.
For whether God Himself by His own self in that wondrous manner whereby, being eternal, He works temporal things, or whether He does these things through His ministers; and the very same things which He does through His ministers, whether He does some even through the spirits of the martyrs, as through men still established in the body, or whether He works all these things through the angels, whom He commands invisibly, incorporeally, immutably, so that the things which are said to be done through the martyrs are done by their only praying and obtaining, not also operating; or whether some things in these ways, some in those, which can in no way be comprehended by mortals: nevertheless these things bear witness to that faith in which the resurrection of the flesh unto eternity is proclaimed. CHAPTER X.
因為無論是神親自以那奇妙的方式——藉此祂這永恆者運行屬時間的事——還是藉著祂的執事行這些事;又無論祂藉執事所行的這些同樣之事,是否有些甚至藉殉道者的靈而行,如同藉著仍在身體中的人;或祂是否藉眾天使行這一切——祂以不可見、非物質、不改變的方式命令他們——以致那些說是藉殉道者所行的事,乃是僅憑他們禱告祈求而成,並非也由他們施行;或這些事有些以這方式、有些以那方式而行,是世人全然不能測透的:然而這些事都為那宣告肉身永遠復活的信作見證。第十章。
3:3226
Quanto dignius honorentur martyres, qui ideo multa mira obtinent, ut Deus uerus colatur, quam daemones, qui ob hoc quaedam faciunt, ut ipsi di esse credantur. Hic forte dicturi sunt etiam deos suos aliqua mira fecisse. Bene, si iam incipiunt deos suos nostris mortuis hominibus conparare. An dicent etiam se habere deos ex hominibus mortuis, sicut Herculem, sicut Romulum, sicut alios multos, quos in deorum numerum receptos opinantur? Sed nobis martyres non sunt di, quia unum eundemque Deum et nostrum scimus et martyrum. Nec tamen miraculis, quae per memorias nostrorum martyrum fiunt, ullo modo sunt conparanda miracula, quae facta per templa perhibentur illorum.
How much more worthily are the martyrs honoured, who obtain many wonders for this end, that the true God may be worshipped, than the demons, who do certain things for this end, that they themselves may be believed to be gods. Here perhaps they will say that their gods too have done certain wonders. Well and good, if they now begin to compare their gods to our dead men. Or will they say that they too have gods made of dead men, such as Hercules, such as Romulus, such as many others whom they suppose to have been received into the number of the gods? But to us the martyrs are not gods, because we know that the God both of us and of the martyrs is one and the same. Nor yet are the miracles which are wrought through the shrines of our martyrs in any way to be compared with the miracles which are reported to have been done through the temples of those gods.
殉道者所獲眾多奇事乃是為叫真神受敬拜,他們受尊崇豈不比那些鬼遠為相宜麼?那些鬼行某些事乃是為叫自己被人信為神明。也許他們在此要說,他們的神明也曾行過某些奇事。好極了,若他們如今開始把自己的神明與我們的死人相比。或者他們要說,他們也有出於死人的神,如赫丘利、如羅慕路斯、如他們所認為已被收入神明之列的許多別人?但在我們看來,殉道者並不是神,因為我們知道我們的神與殉道者的神乃是同一位神。況且藉我們殉道者紀念堂所行的神蹟,斷不可與據說藉那些神明廟宇所行的奇事相提並論。
3:3227
Verum si qua similia uidentur, sicut a Moyse magi Pharaonis, sic eorum di uicti sunt a martyribus nostris. Fecerunt autem illa daemones eo fastu inpurae superbiae, quo eorum di esse uoluerunt; faciunt autem ista martyres uel potius Deus aut cooperantibus aut orantibus eis, ut fides illa proficiat, qua eos non deos nostros esse, sed unum Deum nobiscum habere credamus. Denique illi talibus dis suis et templa aedificauerunt et statuerunt aras, et sacerdotes instituerunt et sacrificia fecerunt; nos autem martyribus nostris non templa sicut dis, sed memorias sicut hominibus mortuis. quorum aput Deum uiuunt spiritus, fabricamus;
But if any seem similar, then, just as the magicians of Pharaoh were vanquished by Moses, so were their gods vanquished by our martyrs. Now the demons did those things with that pride of impure haughtiness whereby they wished to be the gods of those people; but the martyrs do these things—or rather God does them, either with them cooperating or praying—that that faith may advance, by which we believe them to be not our gods, but to have one God together with us. In short, those people both built temples to such gods of theirs and set up altars, and instituted priests and offered sacrifices; but we build for our martyrs not temples as for gods, but memorial shrines as for dead men, whose spirits live with God;
但若有些顯為相似,那麼,正如法老的術士被摩西所勝,他們的神明也照樣被我們的殉道者所勝。如今那些鬼行那些事,乃出於不潔狂傲的驕奢,藉此牠們想作那些人的神明;但殉道者行這些事——或不如說是神在行,或藉他們同工、或藉他們禱告——乃是要叫那信得以增進,藉此信我們相信他們不是我們的神,乃是與我們同有一位神。總之,那些人既為他們這樣的神明建廟宇、立祭壇,又設立祭司、獻上祭物;但我們為殉道者所建的並非如同給神明的廟宇,乃是如同給死人的紀念堂,他們的靈活在神面前;
3:3228
nec ibi erigimus altaria, in quibus sacrificemus martyribus, sed uni Deo et martyrum et nostro; ad quod sacrificium sicut homines Dei, qui mundum in eius confessione uicerunt, suo loco et ordine nominantur, non tamen a sacerdote, qui sacrificat, inuocantur. Deo quippe, non ipsis sacrificat, quamuis in memoria sacrificet eorum, quia Dei sacerdos est, non illorum. Ipsum uero sacrificium corpus est Christi, quod non offertur ipsis, quia hoc sunt et ipsi. Quibus igitur potius credendum est miracula facientibus? Eisne qui se ipsos uolunt haberi deos ab his quibus ea faciunt, an eis qui, ut in Deum credatur, quod et Christus est, faciunt quidquid mirabile faciunt?
nor do we there erect altars on which we might sacrifice to the martyrs, but to the one God both of the martyrs and our own; at which sacrifice, as men of God who overcame the world in His confession, they are named in their own place and order, yet are not invoked by the priest who sacrifices. For he sacrifices to God, not to them, although he sacrifices in their memorial, because he is a priest of God, not of theirs. But the sacrifice itself is the body of Christ, which is not offered to them, because they themselves are also this. To which, then, are they rather to be believed who work miracles? To those who wish themselves to be held as gods by those for whom they do these things, or to those who, that men may believe in God—which Christ also is—do whatever wonderful thing they do?
我們在那裡也不豎立祭壇向殉道者獻祭,乃是獻給那位既是殉道者、又是我們的獨一神;在這祭中,他們作為在神面前承認祂而勝過世界的神人,按其本位次序被題名,然而並不被那獻祭的祭司所祈求。因為他乃是向神獻祭,並非向他們,雖然他是在他們的紀念堂中獻祭,因為他是神的祭司,不是他們的祭司。而那祭本身乃是基督的身體,並不是獻給他們的,因為他們自己也是這身體的一部分。那麼,行神蹟的人中,當信哪一種呢?是信那些想要被他們所行恩惠的人尊為神明的呢,還是信那些為叫人信入神——基督也就是神——而行各樣奇事的呢?
3:3229
Eisne qui sacra sua etiam crimina sua esse uoluerunt, an eis qui nec laudes suas uolunt esse sacra sua, sed totum, quod ueraciter laudantur, ad eius gloriam proficere in quo laudantur? in Domino quippe laudantur animae eorum. Credamus ergo eis et uera dicentibus et mira facientibus. Dicendo enim uera passi sunt, ut possint facere mira. In eis ueris est praecipuum, quod Christus resurrexit a mortuis et inmortalitatem resurrectionis in sua carne primus ostendit, quam nobis adfuturam uel in principio noui saeculi uel in huius fine promisit. CAPUT XI. Contra Platonicos, qui de naturalibus elementorum ponderibus argumentantur terrenum corpus in caelo esse non posse.
To those who wished their very crimes to be their sacred rites, or to those who do not wish even their own praises to be their sacred rites, but wish that all by which they are truly praised should redound to the glory of Him in whom they are praised? For in the Lord their souls are praised. Let us therefore believe those who both speak true things and do wondrous things. For by speaking true things they suffered, that they might be able to do wondrous things. Among those true things this is foremost, that Christ rose from the dead and was the first to show in His own flesh the immortality of the resurrection, which He promised should come to us either at the beginning of the new age or at the end of this one. CHAPTER XI. Against the Platonists, who argue from the natural weights of the elements that an earthly body cannot be in heaven.
是信那些想要把自己的罪行當作自己崇拜禮儀的呢,還是信那些連自己的稱讚也不願當作自己崇拜禮儀、反願凡真實稱讚他們的一切都歸於那位他們在其中被稱讚者之榮耀的呢?因為他們的靈魂乃是在主裡被稱讚。所以,讓我們相信那些既說真實之事、又行奇妙之事的人。因為他們正是藉說真實之事而受苦,好叫他們能行奇妙之事。在那些真實之事中,居首的乃是基督從死裡復活,並且首先在祂自己的肉身裡顯出復活的不朽,這不朽是祂應許要在新世代的起初、或在此世代的末了臨到我們的。第十一章。駁斥柏拉圖派之人,他們從諸元素天然的重量論證地上的身體不能存在於天上。
3:3230
Contra quod magnum Dei donum ratiocinatores isti, quorum cogitationes nouit Dominus quoniam uanae sunt, de ponderibus elementorum argumentantur; quoniam scilicet magistro Platone didicerunt mundi duo corpora maxima adque postrema duobus mediis, aere scilicet et aqua, esse copulata adque coniuncta. Ac per hoc, inquiunt, quoniam terra abhinc sursum uersus est prima, secunda aqua super terram, tertius aer super aquam, quartum super aera caelum, non potest esse terrenum corpus in caelo; momentis enim propriis, ut ordinem suum teneant, singula elementa librantur. Ecce qualibus argumentis omnipotentiae Dei humana contradicit infirmitas, quam possidet uanitas.
Against this great gift of God, those reasoners—whose thoughts the Lord knows that they are vain—argue from the weights of the elements; namely, because, with Plato their master, they have learned that the two greatest and outermost bodies of the world, namely fire and earth, are coupled and joined together by two intermediate ones, that is, by air and water. And by this, they say, since earth is from here upward the first, water second above earth, air third above water, heaven fourth above air, an earthly body cannot be in heaven; for the several elements are balanced by their own weights, so that they may keep their order. Behold by what arguments human infirmity, possessed by vanity, contradicts the omnipotence of God.
為要駁斥神這一偉大恩賜,那些推理之士——主知道他們的思念是虛妄的——便從諸元素的重量加以論證;就是因為他們從其師柏拉圖學到,世界中那兩個最大、最外層的物體,即火與地,乃是藉兩個居間的物體,即氣與水,彼此聯結相連。他們說,因此,既然從此向上地是第一,水在地之上居第二,氣在水之上居第三,天在氣之上居第四,地上的身體就不能存在於天上;因為各元素都按其本身的重量得以平衡,好叫它們各守其位。看哪,被虛妄所轄制的人類軟弱,竟以怎樣的論據抵擋神的全能。
3:3231
Quid ergo faciunt in aere terrena tot corpora, cum a terra sit aer tertius? Nisi forte, qui per plumarum et pennarum leuitatem donauit auium terrenis corporibus, ut portentur in aere, inmortalibus factis corporibus hominum non poterit donare uirtutem, qua etiam in summo caelo ualeant habitare. Animalia quoque ipsa terrena, quae uolare non possunt, in quibus et homines sunt, sicut sub aqua pisces, quae sunt aquarum animalia, ita sub terra uiuere debuerunt. Quur ergo non saltem de secundo. id est de aquis, sed de elemento tertio terrenum animal carpit hanc uitam?
What, then, do so many earthly bodies do in the air, since air is the third from earth? Unless perhaps He who, by the lightness of down and feathers, granted to the earthly bodies of birds that they should be borne in the air, will not be able to grant to the bodies of men, when made immortal, the power whereby they may be able to dwell even in the highest heaven. The earthly animals themselves, too, which cannot fly, among which are also men, ought, just like the fishes under water, which are the animals of the waters, to have lived likewise under earth. Why, then, does an earthly animal draw this life of his not even from the second, that is, from the waters, but from the third element?
那麼,既然氣是離地第三層,這許多地上的身體在氣中作甚麼呢?除非那位藉絨毛和羽毛的輕巧、賜給鳥類地上身體得以在氣中飛翔的神,竟不能賜給成為不朽的人的身體一種能力,使他們能甚至居住在至高的天上。連那些不能飛的地上動物——其中也包括人——本當像水中的魚(水中的動物)那樣,照樣活在地下才是。那麼,地上的動物為何不是從第二層、即從水中,反而是從第三層元素汲取這生命呢?
3:3232
Quare, cum pertineat ad terram, in secundo, quod super terram est, elemento uiuere si cogatur, continuo suffocatur et ut uiuat uiuit in tertio? An errat hic ordo elementorum, uel potius non in natura rerum, sed in istorum argumentationibus deficit? Omitto dicere, quod iam in tertio decimo libro dixi, quam multa grauia terrena sint corpora, sicut plumbum, et formam tamen ab artifice accipiant. qua natare ualeant super aquam; et ut accipiat qualitatem corpus humanum, qua ferri in caelum et esse possit in caelo. omnipotenti artifici contradicitur?.
Why is it that, since it belongs to earth, if it be compelled to live in the second element, which is above the earth, it is forthwith suffocated, and that it may live, lives in the third? Or does this order of the elements err here, or rather does it fail not in the nature of things, but in the arguments of these men? I forbear to say what I have already said in the thirteenth book—how many heavy earthly bodies there are, such as lead, which nevertheless receive a form from the craftsman whereby they are able to float upon water; and is it denied to the omnipotent Craftsman that the human body should receive a quality whereby it may be borne into heaven and be able to be in heaven?
既然地上的動物本屬於地,若被迫住在地之上的第二層元素裡,立刻就窒息了,而為要活著,反倒活在第三層裡,這是為何呢?難道諸元素的這次序在此出了錯,還是說,它不是在事物的本性中、而是在這些人的論證中失了準?我且不重述我在第十三卷已說過的話——有多少沉重的地上物體,如鉛,卻仍能從工匠那裡領受一種形態,使它們能浮在水面上;難道全能的工匠竟被否認,不能使人的身體領受一種性質,使它能被帶到天上、並能存在於天上麼?
3:3233
Iam uero contra illud, quod dixi superius, etiam istum considerantes adque tractantes elementorum ordinem, quo confidunt, non inueniunt omnino quod dicant. Sic est enim hinc sursum uersus terra prima, aqua secunda, tertius aer, quartum caelum, ut super omnia sit animae natura. Nam et Aristoteles quintum corpus eam dixit esse et Plato nullum. Si quintum esset, certe superius esset ceteris; cum uero nullum est, multo magis superat omnia. In terreno ergo quid facit corpore? In hac mole quid agit subtilior omnibus? In hoc pondere quid agit leuior omnibus? In hac tarditate quid agit celerior omnibus?
Now indeed, against that which I said above, these men also, when they consider and treat the order of the elements in which they trust, find absolutely nothing to say. For thus is it from here upward: earth first, water second, air third, heaven fourth, so that above all is the nature of the soul. For Aristotle said it was a fifth body, and Plato none at all. If it were a fifth, it would certainly be higher than the rest; but since it is none, much more does it surpass all things. In an earthly body, then, what does it do? In this mass, what does it, which is subtler than all? In this weight, what does it, which is lighter than all? In this slowness, what does it, which is swifter than all?
如今,針對我上面所說的,這些人在考量並論述他們所倚賴的諸元素次序時,竟全然無言以對。因為從此向上的次序是這樣:地第一,水第二,氣第三,天第四,以致在這一切之上的乃是魂的本性。因為亞里士多德說魂是第五種物體,柏拉圖卻說它根本不是物體。若它是第五種,必定高於其餘;但既然它根本不是物體,就遠遠超越萬物了。那麼,在地上的身體裡,魂在作甚麼呢?在這團塊裡,那比萬物更精微者在作甚麼?在這重量裡,那比萬物更輕者在作甚麼?在這遲緩裡,那比萬物更迅速者在作甚麼?
3:3234
Itane per huius tam excellentis naturae meritum non poterit effici, ut corpus eius leuetur in caelum, et cum ualeat nunc natura corporum terrenorum deprimere animas deorsum, aliquando et animae leuare sursumterrena corpora non ualebunt? Iam si ad eorum miracula ueniamus, quae facta a dis suis obponunt martyribus nostris, nonne etiam ipsa pro nobis facere et nobis reperientur omnino proficere? Nam inter magna miracula deorum suorum profecto magnum illud est, quod Varro commemorat, Vestalem uirginem, cum periclitaretur falsa suspicione de stupro, cribrum inplesse aqua de Tiberi et ad suos iudices nulla eius parte stillante portasse. Quis aquae pondus supra cribrum tenuit?
Is it so, then, that by the merit of so excellent a nature it cannot be brought about that its body should be raised into heaven; and although the nature of earthly bodies can now press souls downward, will souls one day be unable to raise earthly bodies upward? Now if we come to their miracles, which, done by their gods, they set against our martyrs, will not even these themselves be found to make for us and to profit us altogether? For among the great miracles of their gods, surely that is a great one which Varro recounts: that a Vestal virgin, when she was in peril by a false suspicion of unchastity, filled a sieve with water from the Tiber and carried it to her judges without a single part of it dripping. Who held the weight of the water above the sieve?
那麼,難道憑著如此卓越本性的功德,竟不能使它的身體被提升到天上麼?既然地上身體的本性如今能把魂壓向下方,難道魂有一天竟不能把地上的身體提升向上麼?如今若我們論到他們的神蹟——他們以他們神明所行的這些來與我們的殉道者相對——豈不連這些本身也都將被發現是有利於我們、並全然使我們得益麼?因為在他們神明的諸大神蹟中,瓦羅所記述的那一件確是大的:有一位維斯塔貞女,當她因不貞的假嫌疑而身陷險境時,用台伯河的水裝滿一個篩子,端到她的審判官面前,竟無一滴漏下。是誰把那水的重量托在篩子之上呢?
3:3235
Quis tot cauernis patentibus nihil inde in terram cadere permisit? Responsuri sunt: \'Aliquis deus aut aliquis daemon.\' Si deus, numquid maior est Deo, qui fecit hunc mundum? Si daemon, numquid potentior est angelo, qui Deo seruit, a quo factus est mundus? Si ergo deus minor uel angelus uel daemon potuit pondus umidi elementi sic suspendere, ut aquarum uideatur mutata fuisse natura: itane Deus omnipotens, qui omnia ipsa creauit elementa, terreno corpori graue pondus auferre non poterit, ut in eodem elemento habitet uiuificatum corpus, in quo uoluerit uiuificans spiritus?
Who has permitted nothing to fall from there onto the earth through so many gaping caverns? They will answer: 'Some god or some demon.' If a god, is he then greater than God, who made this world? If a demon, is he then more powerful than the angel who serves God, by whom the world was made? If, therefore, a lesser god, or an angel, or a demon could so suspend the weight of the watery element that the nature of the waters seems to have been changed, will then Almighty God, who created those very elements, be unable to take away the heavy weight from an earthly body, so that the body, once made alive, may dwell in that same element in which the life-giving spirit has willed it to dwell?
是誰允許這麼多敞開的洞穴中沒有任何東西墜落到地上呢?他們會回答說:『是某位神或某個魔鬼。』若是神,難道他比那造這世界的神更大嗎?若是魔鬼,難道他比那服事神、藉以造成世界的天使更有能力嗎?因此,若一位較小的神、或一位天使、或一個魔鬼,能如此將那濕潤元素的重量懸起,以致水的本性看似被改變了;那麼,那創造了這一切元素的全能神,難道不能從屬土的身體上除去沉重的重量,使那已被賜予生命的身體,得以居住在那賜生命的靈所願它居住的同一元素之中嗎?
3:3236
Deinde cum aera medium ponant inter ignem desuper et aquam subter, quid est quod eum inter aquam et aquam et inter aquam et terram saepe inuenimus? Quid enim uolunt esse aquosas nubes, inter quas et maria aer medius reperitur? Quonam, quaeso, elementorum pondere adque ordine efficitur, ut torrentes uiolentissimi adque undosissimi, antequam sub aere in terris currant, super aera in nubibus pendeant? Quur denique aer est medius inter summa caeli et nuda terrarum, quaqua uersum orbis extenditur, si locus eius inter caelum et aquas, sicut aquarum inter ipsum et terras est constitutus?
Next, since they place air in the middle between fire above and water below, how is it that we often find it between water and water, and between water and earth? For what do they suppose watery clouds to be, between which and the seas air is found in the middle? By what weight and order of the elements, I ask, does it come about that torrents, most violent and most surging, before they run beneath the air upon the earth, hang above the air in the clouds? Why, finally, is air the middle between the heights of heaven and the bare surface of the lands, in whatever direction the world extends, if its place is set between heaven and the waters, just as the waters' place is set between the air itself and the lands?
其次,既然他們把空氣放在上面的火與下面的水之間,那麼我們為何常常發現空氣處於水與水之間、以及水與地之間呢?因為他們以為那含水的雲是什麼呢?在這些雲與海之間,空氣豈不居於中間嗎?我問:是憑著元素的哪種重量與次序,使得那最猛烈、最洶湧的急流,在它們沿著空氣之下奔流於地上之前,竟懸於空氣之上、停在雲中呢?再者,無論世界向哪個方向延展,空氣為何居於高天與裸露大地之間的中間,倘若它的位置本應設在天與水之間,正如水的位置設在空氣本身與大地之間一樣呢?
3:3237
Postremo si ita est elementorum ordo dispositus, ut secundum Platonem duobus mediis, id est aere et aqua, duo extrema, id est ignis et terra, iungantur caelique obtineat ille summi locum, haec autem imi uelut fundaminis mundi. et ideo in caelo esse non potest terra: quur est ipse ignis in terra? Secundum hanc quippe rationem ita ista duo elementa in locis propriis, imo ac summo, terra et ignis esse debuerunt, ut, quem ad modum nolunt in summo esse posse quod imi est, ita nec in imo posset esse quod summi est. Sicut ergo nullam putant uel esse uel futuram esse terrae particulam in caelo, ita nullam particulam uidere debuimus ignis in terra.
Finally, if the order of the elements is so arranged that, according to Plato, by two middle elements, namely air and water, the two extremes, namely fire and earth, are joined together, and fire holds the place of the highest part of heaven, while earth holds the lowest, as it were the foundation of the world, and therefore earth cannot be in heaven: why is fire itself in the earth? For according to this reasoning these two elements ought to have been in their own proper places, the lowest and the highest, earth and fire, in such a way that, just as they will not allow that what belongs to the lowest can be in the highest, so neither could what belongs to the highest be in the lowest. Therefore, just as they think no particle of earth either is or will be in heaven, so we ought to have seen no particle of fire on the earth.
最後,倘若元素的次序是如此安排的:按照柏拉圖所說,藉著兩個居中的元素,即空氣與水,使兩個處於兩端的元素,即火與地,得以相連;火佔據著天最高之處,而地則佔據最低之處,彷彿是世界的根基;因此地不能在天上——那麼火本身為何在地上呢?因為按照這個論理,這兩個元素本應各在自己固有的位置上,即最低與最高之處,就是地與火,正如他們不容許屬於最低者能在最高之處,照樣屬於最高者也不能在最低之處。所以,正如他們認為地的任何微粒既不在、也不會在天上,照樣我們本不應在地上看見火的任何微粒。
3:3238
Nunc uero non solum in terris, uerum etiam sub terris ita est, ut eum eructent uertices montium, praeter quod in usibus hominum et esse ignem in terra et eum nasci uidemus ex terra; quando quidem et de lignis et de lapidibus nascitur, quae sunt corpora sine dubitatione terrena. Sed ille, inquiunt, ignis est tranquillus, purus, innoxius, sempiternus; iste autem turbidus, fumeus, corruptibilis adque corruptor. Nec tamen corrumpit montes, in quibus iugiter aestuat. cauernasque terrarum. Verum esto, sit illi iste dissimilis, ut terrenis habitationibus congruat:
But now, in fact, it is not only on the earth, but even beneath the earth, in such a way that the peaks of mountains belch it forth; besides the fact that, in the uses of men, we see fire both exist in the earth and be born from the earth, since indeed it is born both from wood and from stones, which are without doubt earthly bodies. But that fire, they say, is tranquil, pure, harmless, everlasting; while this one is turbid, smoky, corruptible, and a corrupter. Yet it does not corrupt the mountains in which it perpetually rages, nor the caverns of the earth. But granted: let it be unlike that one, so that it suits earthly habitations:
然而事實上,火不僅在地上,甚至在地底之下,以致群山的頂峰將它噴吐出來;此外,在人們的日用中,我們看見火既存在於地中,也從地中生出,因為它確實既從木頭、也從石頭中產生,而這些無疑都是屬土的物體。但他們說,那火是寧靜的、純淨的、無害的、永恆的;而這火卻是混濁的、冒煙的、會朽壞、且會敗壞他物的。然而它並不敗壞那些它持續燃燒於其中的山,也不敗壞地中的洞穴。但就算如此罷,讓它與那火不同,好叫它適合屬土的居所:
3:3239
quur ergo nolunt, ut credamus naturam corporum terrenorum aliquando incorruptibilem factam caelo conuenientem futuram, sicut nunc ignis corruptibilis his conuenit terris? Nihil igitur adferunt ex ponderibus adque ordine elementorum, unde omnipotenti Deo, quominus faciat corpora nostra talia, ut etiam in caelo possint habitare, praescribant. CAPUT XII. Contra calumnias infidelium, quibus Christianos de credita carnis resurrectione inrident. Sed scrupulosissime quaerere et fidem, qua credimus resurrecturam carnem, ita quaerendo adsolent inridere: utrum fetus abortiui resurgant; et quoniam Dominus ait:
why, then, are they unwilling for us to believe that the nature of earthly bodies will one day be made incorruptible and fitting for heaven, just as now corruptible fire is fitting for these earthly regions? They therefore bring forward nothing from the weights and order of the elements by which they might prescribe to Almighty God a limit, to keep Him from making our bodies such that they can even dwell in heaven. CHAPTER XII. Against the calumnies of the unbelievers, by which they mock the Christians concerning their belief in the resurrection of the flesh. But they are accustomed, with the most scrupulous questioning, both to mock the faith by which we believe that the flesh will rise again, and to inquire in this way: whether aborted fetuses will rise again; and since the Lord says:
那麼,他們為何不肯讓我們相信:屬土之物的本性有一天必被造成不朽壞、且與天相宜的,正如如今會朽壞的火與這屬土的地域相宜一樣呢?因此,他們從元素的重量與次序中拿不出任何理由,可以藉以給全能的神立下界限,阻止祂使我們的身體成為甚至能居住在天上的那樣。第十二章。駁斥不信者的誣蔑,他們藉此譏笑信徒所信的肉身復活。然而他們慣於用極其吹毛求疵的盤問,既譏笑我們所信肉身要復活的信仰,又如此追問:流產的胎兒是否要復活;又因為主說:
3:3240
Arnen, dico uobis, capillus capitis uestri non peribit, utrum statura et robur aequalia futura sint omnibus an diuersae corporum quantitates. Si enim aequalitas erit corporum, unde habebunt quod hic non habuerunt in mole corporis illi abortiui, si resurgent et ipsi? Aut si non resurgent, quia nec nati sunt, sed effusi, eandem quaestionem de paruulis uersant, unde illis mensura corporis, quam nunc defuisse uidemus, accedat, cum in hac aetate moriuntur. Neque enim dicturi sumus eos non resurrecturos, qui non solum generationis, uerum etiam regenerationis capaces sunt. Deinde interrogant, quem modum ipsa aequalitas habitura sit.
'Amen, I say to you, a hair of your head shall not perish,' whether the stature and strength will be equal for all, or whether the sizes of the bodies will be diverse. For if there will be an equality of bodies, whence will those aborted ones obtain what they did not here possess in the mass of their body, if they too rise again? Or if they will not rise again, because they were not born but cast forth, they raise the same question about little children: whence will that measure of body which we now see to have been lacking accrue to them, since they die at this age? For we are not going to say that those will not rise again who are capable not only of generation but even of regeneration. Then they ask what manner of equality this itself will have.
『實在的,我告訴你們,你們的頭髮連一根也不至於失落,』那麼眾人的身量與力氣是否都相同,抑或身體的大小各不相同呢?因為若身體都相同,那些流產的胎兒,若他們也復活,他們在身體的份量上此世所未曾有的,要從何處得來呢?又或者他們不復活,因為他們並未出生,只是被排出;那麼他們對嬰孩也提出同樣的問題:這些嬰孩既在這幼小的年紀就死了,我們如今看見他們所缺乏的那身量,要從何處加給他們呢?因為我們不能說那些不僅能被生、甚至能被重生的不會復活。接著他們追問,這相同本身要以何種方式存在。
3:3241
Si enim tam magni et tam longi erunt omnes, quam fuerunt quicumque hic fuerunt maximi adque longissimi, non solum de paruulis, sed de plurimis quaerunt, unde illis accessurum sit, quod hic defuit, si hoc quisque recipiat, quod hic habuit; si autem, quod ait apostolus, occursuros nos omnes in mensuram aetatis plenitudinis Christi, et illud alterum: Quos praedestinauit conformes imaginis filii sui, sic intellegendum est, ut statura et modus corporis Christi omnium, qui in regno eius erunt, humanorum corporum sit futurus: \'Multis erit, inquiunt, de magnitudine et longitudine corporis detrahendum; et ubi iam erit:
For if all will be as large and as tall as were any here who were the largest and tallest, then they ask, not only about little children but about very many, whence shall accrue to them what was here lacking, if each receives what he here possessed; but if, as the Apostle says, we shall all meet 'unto the measure of the age of the fullness of Christ,' and that other saying, 'Whom He predestined to be conformed to the image of His Son,' is to be understood in such a way that the stature and bodily measure of Christ will be the future measure of all human bodies of those who will be in His kingdom, then, they say, 'Much must be taken away from the greatness and length of body of many; and where then will be:
因為若眾人都將像此世任何最高大者一樣高大,那麼他們不僅就嬰孩、也就許多人追問:若各人領回他在此世所有的,那麼他們此世所缺乏的要從何處加增呢?但若如使徒所說,我們眾人要『達到基督長成身量的程度』,又那另一句話:『祂預先所定下的人,使他們效法祂兒子的模樣,』要這樣理解:基督的身量與身體尺寸,將要成為在祂國裡眾人一切人類身體的標準;那麼他們說:『就必須從許多人身體的高大與長度上削減許多;那時又哪裡有:
3:3242
capillus capitis uestri non peribit, si de ipsa corporis quantitate tam multum peribit?\' Quamuis et de ipsis capillis possit inquiri, utrum redeat quidquid tondentibus decidit. Quod si rediturum est, quis non exhorreat illam deformitatem? Nam hoc et de unguibus uidetur necessario secuturum, ut redeat tam multum quod corporis curatura desecuit. Et ubi erit decus, quod certe maius, quam in ista esse corruptione potuit, in illa iam inmortalitate esse debebit? Si autem non redibit, ergo peribit Quo modo igitur, inquiunt, capillus capitis non peribit? De macie quoque uel pinguedine similiter disputant. Nam si aequales omnes erunt, non utique alii macri, alii pingues erunt.
a hair of your head shall not perish, if from the very size of the body so much shall perish?' Although about the hairs themselves it can also be inquired whether all that falls to those who cut them returns. And if it is to return, who would not shudder at that deformity? For this also seems necessarily to follow concerning the nails, that there should return all that the grooming of the body has cut off. And where will be the beauty, which certainly ought to be in that immortality greater than it could be in this corruption? But if it will not return, then it will perish. How then, they say, shall a hair of the head not perish? Concerning leanness too, or fatness, they argue in like manner. For if all will be equal, surely some will not be lean and others fat.
你們的頭髮連一根也不至於失落,倘若身體的尺寸本身竟要失落這麼多?』雖然就頭髮本身也可追問:凡剪髮時掉落的是否都要回來。倘若要回來,誰不對那醜陋之狀感到戰慄呢?因為就指甲也似乎必然如此:凡身體的修理所剪去的都要回來。那時美觀又在哪裡呢?這美觀在那不朽中本應比在此朽壞中所能有的更大才是。但若它不回來,那麼它就失落了。那麼他們說,頭髮怎能連一根也不失落呢?關於消瘦或肥胖,他們也照樣辯論。因為若眾人都相同,必定不會有些人瘦、有些人胖。
3:3243
Accedet ergo aliis aliquid, aliis minuetur; ac per hoc non, quod erat, recipiendum, sed alicubi addendum est, quod non fuit, et alicubi perdendum, quod fuit. De ipsis etiam corruptionibus et dilapsionibus corporum mortuorum, cum aliud uertatur in puluerem, in auras aliud exhaletur, sint quos bestiae, sint quos ignis absumit, naufra . gio uel quibuscumque aquis ita quidam pereant, ut eorum carnes in umorem putredo dissoluat, non mediocriter permouentur adque omnia ista recolligi in carnem et redintegrari posse non credunt.
Therefore to some something will be added, from others something will be diminished; and through this it is not what each was that is to be received back, but in one case something is to be added that was not there, and in another something is to be lost that was there. Concerning the very corruptions and dissolutions of dead bodies as well — when one part is turned into dust, another exhaled into the air, when there are those whom beasts consume, those whom fire consumes, when some perish by shipwreck or by waters of whatever kind, so that putrefaction dissolves their flesh into moisture — they are not a little disturbed, and do not believe that all these things can be gathered back together into flesh and restored whole.
因此有些人要被加添些什麼,有些人要被減去些什麼;如此一來,所要領回的就不是各人原本的樣子,而是在一處要加添本來沒有的,在另一處要失去本來有的。至於死屍的種種腐爛與分解——當一部分化為塵土、另一部分蒸發於空氣中,當有人被野獸吞吃、有人被火焚毀,當有人因船難或各樣的水而喪命,以致腐朽將他們的肉溶解為濕氣——他們便大為不安,不信這一切都能重新聚回成肉身、得以完整復原。
3:3244
Consectantur etiam quasque foeditates et uitia, siue accidant siue nascantur, ubi et monstrosos partus cum horrore adque inrisione commemorant, et requirunt, quaenam cuiusque deformitatis resurrectio sit futura. Si enim nihil tale redire in corpus hominis dixerimus, responsionem nostram de locis uulnerum, cum quibus Dominum Christum resurrexisse praedicamus, se confutaturos esse praesumunt. Sed inter haec omnia quaestio difficillima illa proponitur, in cuius carnem reditura sit caro, qua corpus alterius uescentis humana uiscera fame conpellente nutritur. In carnem quippe conuersa est eius, qui talibus uixit alimentis, et ea, quae macies ostenderat, detrimenta subpleuit.
They also pursue every kind of foulness and defect, whether occurring after birth or arising at birth, where they mention with horror and ridicule monstrous births, and inquire what the resurrection of each deformity will be. For if we say that nothing of the sort returns into the body of man, they presume that they will refute our answer concerning the marks of the wounds with which we proclaim the Lord Christ to have risen. But amid all these things that most difficult question is proposed: into whose flesh shall that flesh return, by which the body of another person feeding on human entrails, compelled by hunger, is nourished? For it has been converted into the flesh of him who lived on such foods, and has filled up those losses which leanness had displayed.
他們還追究各樣的醜陋與缺陷,無論是出生後發生的,還是出生時就有的;在此他們帶著恐怖與嘲笑,提到那些畸形的生產,並追問每種畸形的復活將是怎樣的。因為若我們說沒有任何這類的東西回到人的身體裡,他們便認定他們可以藉此駁倒我們關於傷痕的回答——就是我們所宣告主基督帶著復活的那些傷痕。但在這一切之中,提出了那最難解的問題:那肉要回到誰的肉身裡呢?就是當一人為飢餓所迫,吃了人的內臟,藉此餵養了自己身體的那肉。因為它已轉化成那靠這類食物存活之人的肉,並補滿了那因消瘦而顯出的虧損。
3:3245
Utrum ergo illi redeat homini cuius caro prius fuit, an illi potius cuius postea facta est, ad hoc percontantur, ut fidem resurrectionis inludant ac sic animae humanae aut alternantes, sicut Plato, ueras infelicitates falsasque promittant beatitudines aut post multas itidem per diuersa corpora reuolutiones aliquando tamen eam, sicut Porphyrius, finire miserias et ad eas numquam redire fateantur; non tamen corpus habendo inmortale, sed corpus omne fugiendo. CAPUT XIII An abortiui non pertineant ad resurrectionem, si pertinent ad numerum mortuorum. Ad haec ergo, quae ab eorum parte contraria me digerente mihi uidentur obposita, misericordia Dei meis nisibus opem ferente respondeam.
Therefore whether it should return to the man whose flesh it was first, or rather to him whose it afterward became — they question with this aim: to make sport of the faith of the resurrection, and thus either, alternating like Plato, to promise to human souls true miseries and false beatitudes, or, like Porphyry, to confess that the soul, after many revolutions likewise through diverse bodies, nevertheless at some time ends its miseries and never returns to them — yet not by having an immortal body, but by fleeing every body. CHAPTER XIII. Whether the aborted do not pertain to the resurrection, if they pertain to the number of the dead. To these objections, then, which by the part opposed to me, as I set them forth, seem to me to be raised against me, let me reply, the mercy of God bringing aid to my efforts.
因此,那肉究竟該回到它起初所屬的那人,還是該回到後來成了它所屬的那人——他們如此盤問,目的乃是要戲弄復活的信仰,從而或者像柏拉圖那樣搖擺不定,向人的靈魂應許真實的悲慘與虛假的福樂;或者像波斐利那樣,承認靈魂在歷經多次、同樣藉著各樣身體的輪迴之後,終究在某時結束其悲慘、永不再陷其中——然而並非藉著擁有不朽的身體,乃是藉著逃離一切身體。第十三章。流產的胎兒若算在死人之數中,是否不屬於復活之列。那麼,對於這些由與我對立的一方、按我所陳述的、看似向我提出的反對,我願靠著神的憐憫扶助我的努力來作答。
3:3246
Abortiuos fetus, qui, cum iam uixissent in utero, ibi sunt mortui, resurrecturos ut adfirmare, ita negare non audeo; quamuis non uideam quo modo ad eos non pertineat resurrectio mortuorum, si non eximuntur de numero mortuorum. Aut enim non omnes mortui resurgent et erunt aliquae humanae animae sine corporibus in aeternum, quae corpora humana, quamuis intra uiscera materna, gestarunt; aut si omnes animae humanae recipient resurgentia sua corpora, quae habuerunt, ubicumque uiuentia et morientia reliquerunt, non inuenio quem ad modum dicam ad resurrectionem non pertinere mortuorum quoscumque mortuos etiam in uteris matrum.
As for aborted fetuses, which, when they had already lived in the womb, there died, I dare neither to affirm nor to deny that they will rise again; although I do not see how the resurrection of the dead should not pertain to them, if they are not excluded from the number of the dead. For either not all the dead will rise again, and there will be some human souls without bodies forever, which bore human bodies, although within the maternal entrails; or if all human souls will receive back their own rising bodies which they had, wherever they left them living and dying, I do not find how I should say that the resurrection of the dead does not pertain to any of the dead, even those dead in their mothers' wombs.
至於那些流產的胎兒,他們既已在母腹中有了生命,便又在那裡死去;我既不敢斷言、也不敢否認他們要復活;雖然我看不出,倘若他們不被排除在死人之數以外,死人的復活怎能與他們無關。因為,或者並非一切死人都要復活,必有一些人的靈魂永遠沒有身體——這些靈魂雖在母腹之內,卻曾承載過人的身體;或者,若一切人的靈魂都要領回它們曾經擁有、無論在何處留下其存活與死亡的那復活的身體,那麼我便找不出怎能說:死人的復活與任何死人無關,甚至那些死在母腹中的也算在內。
3:3247
Sed utrumlibet de his quisque sentiat., quod de iam natis infantibus dixerimus, hoc etiam de illis intellegendum est, si resurgent. CAPUT XIIII. An infantes in ea sint resurrecturi habitudine corporis, quam habituri erant aetatis accessu. Quid ergo de infantibus dicturi sumus, nisi quia non in ea resurrecturi sunt corporis exiguitate, qua mortui, sed quod eis tardius accessurum erat tempore, hoc sunt illo Dei opere miro adque celerrimo recepturi? In sententia quippe Domini, ubi ait: Capillus capitis uestri non peribit, dictum est non defuturum esse quod fuit, non autem negatum est adfuturum esse quod defuit. Defuit autem infanti mortuo perfecta quantitas sui corporis;
But whichever of these views anyone may hold, what we shall have said about infants already born is to be understood also concerning those, if they shall rise again. CHAPTER XIV. Whether infants are to rise again in that habitude of body which they would have had with the advance of age. What then shall we say about infants, except that they are to rise again not in that smallness of body in which they died, but what would have accrued to them more slowly with time, this they are to receive by that wonderful and most swift work of God? For in the sentence of the Lord, where He says, 'A hair of your head shall not perish,' it is said that what was will not be lacking, but it is not denied that what was lacking will be present. But to the dead infant there was lacking the perfect size of his body;
但無論人持守這兩種看法中的哪一種,我們論到那些已出生嬰孩所要說的,也當同樣用以理解那些胎兒——倘若他們要復活的話。第十四章。嬰孩復活時,是否要具有他們若隨著年齡增長本應具有的身體狀態。那麼,論到嬰孩我們要說什麼呢?無非是說:他們復活時,並非帶著死時那微小的身體,乃是那本應隨著時間較緩慢地加給他們的,他們要藉著神那奇妙而極其迅速的作為領受。因為在主的話中,祂說:『你們的頭髮連一根也不至於失落,』這是說那曾經有的不會缺少,卻並未否認那曾經缺乏的會補上。然而那死去的嬰孩,所缺乏的乃是他身體的完全尺寸;
3:3248
perfecto quippe infanti deest utique perfectio magnitudinis corporalis, quae cum accesserit, iam statura longior esse non possit. Hunc perfectionis modum sic habent omnes, ut cum illo concipiantur adque nascantur; sed habent in ratione, non mole; sicut ipsa membra omnia iam sunt latenter in semine, cum etiam natis nonnulla adhuc desint, sicut dentes ac si quid eius modi. In qua ratione uniuscuiusque materiae indita corporali iam quodam modo, ut ita dicam, liciatum uidetur esse, quod nondum est, immo quod latet, sed accessu temporis erit uel potius apparebit. In hac ergo infans iam breuis aut longus est, qui breuis longusue futurus est.
for to a perfect infant there is certainly lacking the perfection of bodily magnitude, which, when it has accrued, the stature can then no longer be taller. This measure of perfection all men possess in such a way that they are conceived and born with it; but they possess it in potential, not in mass; just as all the members themselves are already latently in the seed, when even in those already born some are still lacking, such as the teeth and anything of that kind. In this reckoning, implanted in the bodily matter of each one, there already seems in a certain manner, so to speak, to be threaded that which is not yet, or rather which lies hidden, but which with the advance of time will be, or rather will appear. In this reckoning, therefore, the infant is already short or tall who is destined to be short or tall.
因為對一個發育完全的嬰孩,必定仍缺乏身量的完全,而這完全一旦加上,身量便不能再增高了。這完全的度量是眾人都以這樣的方式擁有的:他們受孕並出生時就帶著它;但他們是按潛能擁有,並非按形體擁有;正如一切肢體本身早已隱藏地存在於種子之中,即使在那些已出生的人身上,仍有些尚未具備,如牙齒以及諸如此類的東西。在這賦予各人身體質料的潛在道理中,那尚未存在、或更準確說是潛藏著的,已彷彿在某種意義上、可以說是被預先織入了,但它將隨時間的進展而存在、或更準確說是顯現出來。所以,按這道理,那將來要矮或要高的嬰孩,如今就已經是矮的或高的了。
3:3249
Secundum hanc rationem profecto in resurrectione corporis detrimenta corporis non timemus, quia. etsi aequalitas futura esset omnium, ita ut omnes usque ad giganteas magnitudines peruenirent. ne illi, qui maximi fuerunt, minus haberent aliquid in statura, quod eis contra sententiam Christi periret, qui dixit nec capillum capitis esse periturum, Creatori utique, qui creauit cuncta de nihilo, quo modo deesse posset unde adderet quod addendum esse mirus artifex nosset? CAPUT XV. An ad dominici corporis modum omnium mortuorum resurrectura sint corpora.
According to this reasoning, assuredly in the resurrection of the body we do not fear losses of the body, because, even if there were to be an equality of all, so that all should attain even to gigantic magnitudes, lest those who were the largest should have something less in stature, which would perish for them contrary to the sentence of Christ, who said that not even a hair of the head would perish — to the Creator, surely, who created all things out of nothing, how could there be lacking the means whence to add what the wondrous Artificer knew was to be added? CHAPTER XV. Whether the bodies of all the dead are to rise again to the measure of the Lord's body.
按照這道理,我們在身體的復活中誠然不必懼怕身體的虧損;因為即使眾人都要相同,以致眾人都達到巨人般的高大,免得那些原本最高大的人在身量上有所缺欠——而這缺欠按基督所說的(祂說連頭上的一根頭髮也不會失落)本應是違背的——那麼,對那位從無中創造萬有的創造主而言,那位奇妙的匠師既知道該加添什麼,祂又怎會缺乏可以加添之物的來源呢?第十五章。眾死人的身體是否都要復活到主身體的尺寸。
3:3250
Sed utique Christus in ea mensura corporis, in qua mortuus est, resurrexit, nec fas est dicere, cum resurrectionis omnium tempus uenerit, accessuram corpori eius eam magnitudinem, quam non habuit, quando in ea discipulis, in qua illis erat notus, apparuit, ut longissimis fieri possit aequalis. Si autem dixerimus ad dominici corporis modum etiam quorumque maiora corpora redigenda, peribit de multorum corporibus plurimum, cum ipse nec capillum periturum esse promiserit.
But Christ certainly rose again in that measure of body in which He died, nor is it lawful to say that, when the time of the resurrection of all shall come, there will accrue to His body that magnitude which He did not have, when in that body in which He was known to the disciples He appeared to them, so that He might be made equal to the tallest. But if we should say that even the larger bodies of any persons are to be reduced to the measure of the Lord's body, then very much will perish from the bodies of many, though He Himself promised that not even a hair would perish.
但基督確實是以祂死時的那身體尺寸復活的;當眾人復活的時候來到時,斷不可說祂的身體要增添祂所未曾有的高大——就是當祂以門徒所認得祂的那身體向他們顯現時所未有的——好叫祂能與最高大的人相等。但若我們說,即使任何人較大的身體也要縮減到主身體的尺寸,那麼許多人的身體就要失落甚多,儘管祂自己曾應許連一根頭髮也不會失落。
3:3251
Restat ergo, ut suam recipiat quisque mensuram, quam uel habuit in iuuentute, etiamsi senex est mortuus, uel fuerat habiturus, si est ante defunctus, adque illud, quod commemorauit apostolus de mensura aetatis plenitudinis Christi, aut propter aliud intellegamus dictum esse, id est.
It remains, therefore, that each should receive back his own measure, which he either had in youth, even if he died old, or would have had, if he died before; and as for that which the Apostle mentioned, concerning 'the measure of the age of the fullness of Christ,' let us understand it either to have been said for another reason, that is:
因此剩下的就是:各人要領回自己的尺寸,就是他在壯年所有的(即使他是年老而死),或他本應有的(若他是未到壯年就死了);至於使徒所提到的那句『基督長成身量的程度』,讓我們或者理解為是為另一個緣故說的,就是:
3:3252
ut illi capiti in populis Christianis accedente omnium perfectione membrorum aetatis eius mensura conpleatur, aut, si hoc de resurrectione corporum dictum est, sic accipiamus dictum, ut nec infra nec ultra iuuenalem formam resurgant corpora mortuorum, sed in eius aetate et robore, usque ad quam Christum hic peruenisse cognouimus (circa triginta quippe annos definierunt esse etiam saeculi huius doctissimi homines iuuentutem; quae cum fuerit spatio proprio terminata, inde iam hominem in detrimenta uergere grauioris ac senilis aetatis); et ideo non esse dictum in mensuram corporis uel in mensuram staturae. sed in mensuram aetatis plenitudinis Christi. CAPUT XVI.
that, when the perfection of all the members accrues to that Head among the Christian peoples, the measure of His age may be completed; or, if this was said about the resurrection of the bodies, let us so receive it as said, that the bodies of the dead rise again neither below nor beyond the youthful form, but in that age and strength up to which we know Christ to have here attained (for around thirty years even the most learned men of this world have defined youth to be; and when this has been terminated by its own span, from that point a man begins thereafter to decline into the losses of a heavier and more aged time); and therefore it was said, not 'unto the measure of the body' or 'unto the measure of stature,' but 'unto the measure of the age of the fullness of Christ.' CHAPTER XVI.
就是說,當眾肢體的完全加增到基督徒民眾中的那位元首身上時,祂年歲的度量便得以完滿;或者,若這話是論到身體的復活說的,讓我們這樣領受所說的:死人的身體復活時,既不低於、也不超過青年的形態,乃是在那年齡與力氣中——就是我們所知基督在此世所達到的程度(因為連這世上最有學問的人也將青年定為大約三十歲;而這年齡一旦按其自身的期限終結,人從那時起便開始走向更沉重、更衰老之時的虧損);因此所說的,不是『達到身體的尺寸』或『達到身量的尺寸』,乃是『達到基督長成身量的程度』。第十六章。
3:3253
Qualis intellegenda sit sanctorum conformatio ad imaginem filii Dei. Illud etiam, quod ait praedestinatos conformes imaginis filii Dei. potest et secundum interiorem hominem intellegi (unde nobis alio loco dicit: Nolite conformari huic saeculo, sed reformamini in nouitate mentis uestrae; ubi ergo reformamur, ne conformemur huic saeculo, ibi conformamur Dei filio); potest et sic accipi, ut, quem ad modum nobis ille mortalitate, ita nos illi efficiamur inmortalitate conformes; quod quidem et ad ipsam resurrectionem corporum pertinet.
In what sense the conformation of the saints to the image of the Son of God is to be understood. That also, which He says, that the predestined are 'conformed to the image of the Son of God,' can be understood according to the inner man (whence in another place He says to us: 'Be not conformed to this world, but be reformed in the newness of your mind'; therefore where we are reformed, that we be not conformed to this world, there we are conformed to the Son of God); it can also be taken in this way, that, just as He became conformed to us in mortality, so we become conformed to Him in immortality; which indeed pertains also to the very resurrection of the bodies.
聖徒效法神兒子模樣的這事當以何種意義來理解。那句祂所說的、預先所定下的人要『效法神兒子的模樣』,也可以按裡面的人來理解(因此在另一處祂對我們說:『不要效法這個世界,只要心意更新而變化』;所以,我們在哪裡得著更新,免得效法這世界,就在哪裡效法神的兒子);也可以這樣領會:正如祂在必死上效法了我們,照樣我們在不朽上效法祂;這實在也與身體的復活有關。
3:3254
Si autem etiam in his uerbis, qua forma resurrectura sint corpora, sumus admoniti, sicut illa mensura,_ ita et ista conformatio non quantitatis intellegenda est, sed aetatis. Resurgent itaque omnes tam magni corpore, quam uel erant uel futuri erant aetate iuuenali; quamuis nihiloberit , etiamsi erit infantilis uel senilis corporis forma, ubi nec mentis, nec ipsius corporis ulla remanebit infirmitas. Unde etiam si quis in eo corporis modo, in quo defunctus est, resurrecturum unumquemque contendit, non est cum illo laboriosa contradictione pugnandum. CAPUT XVII. An in suo sexu resuscitanda adque mansura sint corpora feminarum. Nonnulli propter hoc, quod dictum est:
But if even in these words we are admonished concerning the form in which the bodies will rise, then, just as that measure, so also this conformation is to be understood not of size but of age. And so all will rise again as great in body as they either were or were destined to be at the youthful age; although it will be no detriment, even if there should be the form of an infantile or aged body, where there will remain no infirmity either of the mind or of the body itself. Whence even if anyone contends that each will rise again in that measure of body in which he died, there is no need to fight with him in laborious contradiction. CHAPTER XVII. Whether the bodies of women are to be raised and to remain in their own sex. Some, on account of what was said:
但若我們即使在這些話中也被提醒到身體復活時所具的形態,那麼正如那尺寸一樣,這效法也當被理解為不是論大小,乃是論年齡。如此,眾人復活時的身體大小,都將如他們在青年之齡所是的、或本應是的那樣;不過,即使有嬰孩或衰老身體的形態,也無妨,因為在那裡心智與身體本身都不再存有任何軟弱。因此,即使有人主張各人將以他死時的那身體尺寸復活,也不必與他作費力的爭辯。第十七章。婦女的身體是否要按其自身的性別復活並存留。有些人,因著所說的這話:
3:3255
Donec occurramus omnes in uirum perfectum, in mensuram aetatis plenitudinis Christi, et: Conformes imaginis filii Dei, nec in sexu femineo resurrecturas feminas credunt, sed in uirili omnes aiunt, quoniam Deus solum uirum fecit ex limo, feminam ex uiro. Sed mihi melius sapere uidentur, qui utrumque sexum resurrecturum esse non dubitant. Non enim libido ibi erit, quae confusionis est causa. Nam priusquam peccassent, nudi erant, et non confundebantur uir et femina. Corporibus ergo illis uitia detrahentur, natura seruabitur. Non est autem uitium sexus femineus, sed natura, quae tunc quidem et a concubitu et a partu inmunis erit;
'Until we all meet unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the age of the fullness of Christ,' and 'Conformed to the image of the Son of God,' believe that women will not rise again in the female sex, but say that all will rise in the male, since God made only the man from the mud, the woman from the man. But to me those seem to be wiser who do not doubt that both sexes will rise again. For there will be no lust there, which is the cause of confusion. For before they sinned, the man and the woman were naked and were not ashamed. From those bodies, therefore, the defects will be taken away, but the nature will be preserved. And the female sex is not a defect, but a nature, which then indeed will be free both from intercourse and from childbearing;
『直等到我們眾人都達到完全的人,達到基督長成身量的程度,』以及『效法神兒子的模樣,』便相信婦女不會以女性的性別復活,反倒說眾人都要以男性復活,因為神只用泥土造了男人,又從男人造了女人。但在我看來,那些不懷疑兩種性別都要復活的人才更有智慧。因為那裡不再有情慾,那情慾乃是羞恥的緣由。因為他們在犯罪以前,男人與女人赤身露體,並不羞恥。所以,那些身體的缺陷要被除去,本性卻要被保存。女性的性別並非缺陷,乃是一種本性,那本性在那時實在要免於交合、也免於生育;
3:3256
erunt tamen membra feminea non adcommodata usui ueteri, sed decori nouo, quo non adliciatur adspicientis concupiscentia, quae nulla erit, sed Dei laudetur sapientia adque clementia, qui et quod non erat fecit et liberauit a corruptione quod fecit. Ut enim in exordio generis humani de latere uiri dormientis costa detracta femina fieret, Christum et ecclesiam tali facto iam tunc prophetari oportebat. Sopor quippe ille uiri mors erat Christi, cuius exanimis in cruce pendentis latus lancea perforatum est adque inde sanguis et aqua profluxit; quae sacramenta esse nouimus, quibus aedificatur ecclesia. Nam hoc etiam uerbo scriptura usa est, ubi non legitur cformauit ) aut \' finxitf , sed:
yet the female members will remain, not accommodated to the old use, but to a new beauty, by which the concupiscence of the beholder is not allured (which will be none), but the wisdom and clemency of God is praised, who both made what was not and freed from corruption what He made. For just as at the beginning of the human race the woman was made from the rib taken from the side of the sleeping man, it was fitting that even then Christ and the Church should be prophesied by such a deed. For that sleep of the man was the death of Christ, whose side, as He hung lifeless on the cross, was pierced with a lance, and thence flowed blood and water; which we know to be the sacraments by which the Church is built up. For Scripture also used this very word, where it is read not 'formed' or 'fashioned,' but:
然而女性的肢體要存留,並非為了那舊的用途,乃是為了一種新的美麗,藉此觀看者的私慾不再被引動(那私慾將不復存在),反倒使神的智慧與仁慈得著稱讚——祂既造了本不存在的,又救贖了祂所造的,使其脫離朽壞。因為正如在人類之初,女人是用那從沉睡之男人肋旁取出的肋骨造成的,那時就理應藉這樣的作為來預言基督與教會。因為那男人的沉睡,就是基督的死;當祂無生命地掛在十字架上時,祂的肋旁被槍刺透,從中流出血和水;我們知道這是聖禮(奧蹟),藉此教會得以被建造。因為聖經也正是用了這個詞,那裡所記的不是『塑造』或『捏成』,乃是:
3:3257
Aedificauit eam in mulierem; unde et apostolus aedificationem dicit corporis Christi, quod est ecclesia. Creatura est ergo Dei femina sicut uir; sed ut de uiro fieret, unitas commendata; ut autem illo modo fieret, Christus, ut dictum est, et ecclesia figurata est. Qui ergo utrumque sexum instituit, utrumque restituet. Denique ipse Iesus interrogatus a Sadducaeis, qui negabant resurrectionem, cuius septem fratrum erit uxor, quam singuli habuerunt, dum quisque eorum uellet defuncti semen, sicut lex praeceperat, excitare: Erratis, inquit, nescientes scripturas, neque uirtutem Dei; et cum locus esset, ut diceret:
He 'built' her into a woman; whence the Apostle also speaks of the 'building up' of the body of Christ, which is the Church. The woman, therefore, is a creature of God just as the man; but that she should be made from the man, unity was commended; that she should be made in that manner, Christ, as has been said, and the Church were figured. He, therefore, who instituted both sexes will restore both. Finally, Jesus Himself, when questioned by the Sadducees, who denied the resurrection, whose wife of the seven brothers she would be whom each of them had had, while each of them wished to raise up seed to the deceased, as the law had commanded: 'You err,' He said, 'not knowing the Scriptures, nor the power of God'; and when there was occasion for Him to say:
祂將她『建造』成一個女人;因此使徒也論到基督身體(就是教會)的『建造』。所以,女人正如男人一樣,是神的受造之物;但女人之所以是從男人造成的,乃是為了彰顯合一;而她之所以以那樣的方式造成,乃如前所述,是為了預表基督與教會。因此,那位設立了兩種性別的,必要復興這兩種性別。最後,耶穌自己受撒都該人盤問——他們否認復活——問祂:那曾作七兄弟妻子的婦人(他們每人都先後娶過她,因各人都想照律法所吩咐的為已死的弟兄立後),在復活時要作誰的妻子呢?祂說:『你們錯了,因為不明白聖經,也不曉得神的大能』;當祂本有機會說:
3:3258
\'De qua enim me interrogatis, uir erit etiam ipsa, non mulier\', non hoc dixit, sed dixit: In resurrectione enim neque nubent neque uxores ducent, sed sunt sicut angeli Dei in caelo; aequales utique angelis inmortalitate ac felicitate, non carne; sicut nec resurrectione. qua non indiguerunt angeli, quoniam nec mori potuerunt Nuptias ergo Dominus futuras negauit esse in resurrectione, non feminas, et ibi negauit, ubi talis quaestio uertebatur, ut eam negato sexu muliebri celeriore facilitate dissolueret, si eum ibi praenosceret non futurum; immo etiam futurum esse firmauit dicendo: Non nubent, quod ad feminas pertinet nec uxores ducent, quod ad uiros.
'For she about whom you question me will herself also be a man, not a woman,' He did not say this, but said: 'For in the resurrection they neither marry nor are given in marriage, but are as the angels of God in heaven'; equal indeed to the angels in immortality and felicity, not in flesh; just as not in the resurrection, which the angels did not need, since they could not even die. The Lord, therefore, denied that there will be marriages in the resurrection, not women, and He denied it there where such a question was being turned over, so that He might dissolve it with swifter ease by denying the female sex, if He foreknew it would not be there; nay rather, He confirmed that it would be there by saying: 'They will not marry' — which pertains to women — 'nor take wives' — which pertains to men.
『因為你們所問我的那婦人,她本身也要成為男人,不再是女人,』祂並沒有這樣說,乃是說:『因為人在復活的時候,也不娶也不嫁,乃像天上神的使者一樣』;確實是在不朽與福樂上與天使相等,並非在肉體上;正如也不在復活這事上與天使相等,因為天使並不需要復活,既然他們連死也不能。所以,主否認的是復活時不再有婚娶,而非否認婦女的存在;並且祂是在那正討論此問題之處否認的,以致祂本可藉著否認女性的性別、更迅速輕易地化解這問題,倘若祂預知女性在那裡不復存在的話;不僅如此,祂反倒藉著說『他們不娶』(這是指婦女)『也不嫁』(這是指男人),確認了女性將存在於那裡。
3:3259
Erunt ergo, quae uel nubere hic solent, uel ducere uxores; sed ibi hoc non facient. CAPUT XVIII. De uiro perfecto, id est Christo, et corpore eius. id est ecclesia, quae est ipsius plenitudo. Proinde quod ait apostolus, occursuros nos omnes in uirum perfectum, totius ipsius circumstantiam lectionis considerare debemus, quae ita se habet: Qui descendit, inquit, ipse est et qui adscendit super omnes caelos, ut adinpleret omnia.
There will therefore be those who here are accustomed either to be given in marriage or to take wives; but there they will not do this. CHAPTER XVIII. Concerning the perfect man, that is, Christ, and His body, that is, the Church, which is His fullness. Accordingly, as to what the Apostle says, that we shall all meet unto a perfect man, we ought to consider the whole context of that passage, which runs thus: 'He who descended,' he says, 'is the same also who ascended above all the heavens, that He might fill all things.
因此,那些在此世慣於出嫁或娶妻的人將存在;但在那裡他們不再如此行。第十八章。論那完全的人,即基督,並祂的身體,即教會,就是祂的豐滿。因此,論到使徒所說我們眾人要達到完全的人,我們當思想那段經文的全部上下文,其文如下:『那降下的,』他說,『就是那升上諸天之上、要充滿萬有的。
3:3260
Et ipse dedit quosdam quidem apostolos, quosdam autem prophetas, quosdam uero euangelistas, quosdam autem pastores et doctores ad consummationem sanctorum in opus ministerii, in aedificationem corporis Christi, donec occurramus omnes in unitatem fidei et agnitionem filii Dei, in uirum perfectum, in mensuram aetatis plenitudinis Christi; ut ultra non simus paruuli iactati et circumlati omni uento doctrinae, in inlusione hominum, in astutia ad machinationem erroris, ueritatem autem facientes in caritate augeamur in illo per omnia, qui est caput Christus;
And He Himself gave some indeed to be apostles, some however prophets, some indeed evangelists, some however pastors and teachers, for the perfecting of the saints unto the work of the ministry, unto the building up of the body of Christ, until we all meet unto the unity of the faith and the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the age of the fullness of Christ; that we may be no longer little children, tossed and carried about with every wind of doctrine, in the trickery of men, in craftiness unto the contriving of error, but doing the truth in charity may grow up in Him in all things, who is the Head, Christ;
祂自己賜下一些人作使徒,又有一些作先知,有一些作傳福音的,又有一些作牧師和教師,為要成全聖徒,各盡其職,建立基督的身體,直等到我們眾人都達到信仰的合一,並對神兒子的認識,達到完全的人,達到基督長成身量的程度;使我們不再作小孩子,被各樣的教義之風搖動飄來飄去,落入人的欺騙、並那設計謀劃錯謬的詭詐裡;惟要在愛中持守真理,凡事在元首基督裡長大;
3:3261
ex quo totum corpus conexum et conpactum per omnem tactum subministrationis secundum operationem in mensuram uniuscuiusque partis incrementum corporis facit in aedificationem sui in caritate. Ecce qui est uir perfectus, caput et corpus, quod constat omnibus membris, quae suo tempore conplebuntur, cottidie tamen eidem corpori accedunt, dum aedificatur ecclesia, cui dicitur: Vos autem estis corpus Christi et membra, et alibi: Pro corpore, inquit, eius quod est ecclesia, itemque alibi: Unus panis, unum corpus multi sumus. De cuius corporis aedificatione et hic dictum est: Ad consummationem sanctorum in opus ministerii, in aedificationem corporis Christi ac deinde subiectum unde nunc agimus:
from whom the whole body, joined together and compacted by every joint of supply, according to the working in the measure of each single part, makes the increase of the body unto the building up of itself in charity.' Behold who is the perfect man: the Head and the body, which consists of all the members that in their own time will be completed, yet daily are added to that same body, while the Church is being built up, to which it is said: 'But you are the body of Christ and members'; and elsewhere: 'For His body,' he says, 'which is the Church'; and again elsewhere: 'One bread, one body, we many are.' Concerning the building up of which body it has also been said here: 'For the perfecting of the saints unto the work of the ministry, unto the building up of the body of Christ'; and then is subjoined that with which we are now dealing:
本於祂,全身藉著每一豐富供應的節,照著各部分按其度量的功用,彼此聯絡、緊密配合,使身體漸漸增長,以致在愛中把自己建立起來。』看哪,誰是那完全的人:就是元首與身體,這身體是由一切肢體所組成,那些肢體在各自的時候要被成全,然而它們天天加增到這同一身體上,當教會被建造之時——這身體就是經上所說的:『你們乃是基督的身體,並且各自作肢體』;又在別處:『為祂的身體,』他說,『就是教會』;又在另一處:『我們雖多,乃是一個餅、一個身體。』論到這身體的建造,這裡也曾說:『為要成全聖徒,各盡其職,建立基督的身體』;接著便附上我們如今正在討論的那句:
3:3262
Donec occurramus omnes in unitatem fidei et agnitionem filii Dei, in uirum perfectum, in mensuram aetatis plenitudinis Christi, et cetera; donec eadem mensura in quo corpore intellegenda esset, ostenderet dicens: Augeamur in illo per omnia, qui est caput Christus; ex quo totum corpus conexum et conpactum per omnem tactum subministrationis secundum operationem in mensuram uniuscuiusque partis. Sicut ergo est mensura uniuscuiusque partis, ita totius corporis, quod omnibus suis partibus constat, est utique mensura plenitudinis, de qua dictum est: In mensuram aetatis plenitudinis Christi. Quam plenitudinem etiam illo commemorauit loco, ubi ait de Christo:
'Until we all meet unto the unity of the faith and the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the age of the fullness of Christ,' and the rest; until he should show in what body that same measure was to be understood, saying: 'May we grow up in Him in all things, who is the Head, Christ; from whom the whole body, joined together and compacted by every joint of supply, according to the working in the measure of each single part.' As, therefore, there is a measure of each single part, so of the whole body, which consists of all its parts, there is surely a measure of fullness, concerning which it was said: 'Unto the measure of the age of the fullness of Christ.' Which fullness he also mentioned in that place where he says concerning Christ:
『直等到我們眾人都達到信仰的合一,並對神兒子的認識,達到完全的人,達到基督長成身量的程度,』如此等等;直到他指明這同一度量是要在哪個身體上來理解,他說:『願我們凡事在元首基督裡長大;本於祂,全身藉著每一豐富供應的節,照著各部分按其度量的功用,彼此聯絡、緊密配合。』所以,正如各部分都有其度量,照樣那由一切部分所組成的全身,也必有一個豐滿的度量,論到這度量曾說:『達到基督長成身量的程度。』這豐滿他也在那處提及,在那裡他論到基督說:
3:3263
Et ipsum dedit caput super omnia ecclesiae, quae est corpus eius, plenitudo eius, qui omnia in omnibus inpletur. Verum si hoc ad resurrectionis formam, in qua erit unusquisque, referendum esset, quid nos inpediret nominato uiro intellegere et feminam, ut uirum pro homine positum acciperemus? sicut in eo quod dictum est: Beatus uir qui timet Dominum, utique ibi sunt et feminae, quae timent Dominum. CAPUT XVIIII. Quod omnia corporis uitia, quae in hac uita humano contraria sunt decori, in resurrectione non sint futura, ubi manente naturali substantia in unam pulchritudinem et qualitas concurret et quantitas. Quid iam respondeam de capillis adque unguibus?
'And Him He gave to be Head over all things to the Church, which is His body, the fullness of Him who is filled all in all.' But if this were to be referred to the form of the resurrection in which each will be, what would hinder us, when 'man' is named, from understanding 'woman' too, so that we should take 'man' as put for the human being? Just as in that which is said, 'Blessed is the man that fears the Lord,' surely there too are also the women who fear the Lord. CHAPTER XIX. That all the defects of the body which in this life are contrary to human comeliness will not be in the resurrection, where, the natural substance remaining, both quality and quantity will concur into one beauty. What now shall I answer concerning hairs and nails?
『神又使祂為教會作萬有之首,這教會就是祂的身體,是那在萬有中充滿萬有者的豐滿。』但若這話是指各人復活時所具的形態而言,那麼當提到『男人』時,有什麼能攔阻我們也理解為包括『女人』,以致我們把『男人』當作泛指人來領會呢?正如那句所說的:『敬畏耶和華的人便為有福,』那裡無疑也包括敬畏耶和華的婦女。第十九章。論身體一切在今生有礙於人之俊美的缺陷,在復活時都不復存在;在那裡,本性的實質仍存留,而品質與數量都要匯合成一種美麗。論到頭髮與指甲,我如今要怎樣回答呢?
3:3264
Semel quippe intellecto ita nihil periturum esse de corpore. ut deforme nihil sit in corpore, simul intellegitur ea, quae deformem factura fuerant enormitatem, massae ipsi accessura esse, non locis in quibus membrorum forma turpetur. Velut si de limo uas fieret, quod rursus in eundem limum redactum totum de toto iterum fieret, non esset necesse ut illa pars limi, quae in ansa fuerat, ad ansam rediret, aut quae fundum fecerat, ipsa rursus faceret fundum, dum tamen totum reuerteretur in totum, id est, totus ille limus in totum uas nulla sui perdita parte remearet. Quapropter si capilli totiens tonsi unguesue desecti ad sua loca deformiter redeunt, non redibunt;
For once it is understood that nothing of the body will perish in such a way that there should be anything deformed in the body, it is at once understood that those things which would have made a deforming excess will accrue to the mass itself, not to the places in which the form of the members would be made unsightly. As if a vessel were made of clay, which, again reduced into the same clay, were wholly remade out of the whole, it would not be necessary that that part of the clay which had been in the handle should return to the handle, or that which had made the bottom should itself again make the bottom — provided, however, that the whole returned into the whole, that is, that all that clay should pass again into the whole vessel with no part of itself lost. Wherefore, if the hairs so often shorn and the nails so often cut return unsightly to their own places, they will not return;
因為一旦明白了身體不會以這樣的方式失落任何東西,以致身體中存有任何畸形之物,就立刻明白:那些本會造成有礙觀瞻之過剩的東西,要加添到身體的整體質量上,而不加在那些會使肢體形態變醜的部位上。譬如用泥土造一個器皿,這器皿若又被化回同一團泥土、然後從整團重新造成整個器皿,那麼就不必要求那原在把手上的那部分泥土必須回到把手上,或那原作器皿底部的必須再去作底部——只要整團回到整個器皿之中,就是說,那整團泥土毫無一部分損失地再次進入整個器皿。所以,倘若那屢次剃下的頭髮和屢次剪去的指甲,會醜陋地回到它們原來的部位,那麼它們就不會回去;
3:3265
nec tamen cuique resurgenti peribunt, quia in eandem carnem, ut quemcumque ibi locum corporis teneant, seruata partium congruentia materiae mutabilitate uertentur. Quamuis quod ait Dominus: Capillus capitis uestri non peribit, non de longitudine, sed de numero capillorum dictum multo aptius possit intellegi; unde et alibi dicit: Capilli capitis uestri numerati sunt. Neque hoc ideo dixerim, quod aliquid existimem corpori cuique periturum, quod naturaliter inerat; sed quod deforme natum fuerat (non utique ob aliud, nisi ut hinc quoque ostenderetur, quam sit poenalis condicio ista mortalium), sic esse rediturum, ut seruata integritate substantiae deformitas pereat.
yet they will not perish for anyone rising again, because they will be turned into the same flesh, so as to hold whatever place of the body they may there occupy, the congruence of the parts being preserved by the mutability of the matter. Although what the Lord says, 'A hair of your head shall not perish,' can be understood much more fittingly as said not of the length but of the number of the hairs; whence elsewhere also He says: 'The hairs of your head are numbered.' Nor would I say this on the ground that I think anything will perish from any body which was naturally in it; but that what was born deformed (assuredly for no other reason than that hereby too it might be shown how penal is this condition of mortals), will so return that, the integrity of the substance being preserved, the deformity may perish.
然而對於任何復活的人,這些卻不會失落,因為它們要被轉化成同一的肉,以致無論在身體上佔據何處的位置,藉著質料的可變性,各部分的協調都得以保存。不過,主所說的『你們的頭髮連一根也不至於失落』這話,更恰當地可以理解為不是論頭髮的長度,乃是論頭髮的數目;因此祂在別處也說:『你們的頭髮也都被數過了。』我這樣說,並非以為任何身體中那本性所固有的會失落;乃是說那生來畸形的(必定不為別的緣故,只為藉此也顯明這必死之人的境況是何等帶著刑罰的意味),要這樣回來,以致在實質的完整得以保存的同時,那畸形得以消失。
3:3266
Si enim statuam potest artifex homo, quam propter aliquam causam deformem fecerat, conflare et pulcherrimam reddere, ita ut nihil inde substantiae, sed sola deformitas pereat, ac si quid in illa figura priore indecenter exstabat nec parilitate partium congruebat, non de toto, unde fecerat, amputare adque separare, sed ita conspergere uniuerso adque miscere, ut nec foeditatem faciat nec minuat quantitatem: quid de omnipotenti artifice sentiendum est?
For if a human artificer can recast a statue which for some reason he had made deformed, and render it most beautiful, in such a way that nothing of the substance, but only the deformity, perishes; and if there was anything in that earlier figure which protruded unbecomingly and did not agree with the symmetry of the parts, he does not cut it away and separate it from the whole out of which he had made it, but so disperses it throughout the whole and mingles it, that he neither produces foulness nor diminishes the quantity: what is to be thought of the Almighty Artificer?
因為若一個人類的匠師,能將一座他為某種緣故造得醜陋的雕像重新熔鑄,使之變得極其美麗,以致其中沒有任何實質失落,只有那醜陋消失了;倘若在那較早的形狀中有什麼不得體地突出、與各部分的勻稱不相符的,他並不從他所造它的整體中將那部分切去分開,乃是將它分散遍布於整體之中、加以調和,以致既不造成醜陋、也不減少分量:那麼,對那全能的匠師又當怎樣思想呢?
3:3267
Ergone non poterit quasque deformitates humanorum corporum, non modo usitatas, uerum etiam raras adque monstrosas, quae huic miserae uitae congruunt, abhorrent autem ab illa futura felicitate sanctorum, sic auferre ac perdere, ut, quascumque earum faciunt etsi naturalia, tamen indecora excrementa substantiae corporalis, nulla eius deminutione tollantur? Ac per hoc non est macris pinguibusque metuendum, ne ibi etiam tales sint, quales si possent nec hic esse uoluissent. Omnis enim corporis pulchritudo est partium congruentia cum quadam coloris suauitate. Ubi autem non est partium congruentia, aut ideo quid offendit quia prauum est, aut ideo quia parum, aut ideo quia nimium.
Will He then not be able so to take away and destroy any deformities whatsoever of human bodies — not only the usual ones, but even the rare and monstrous, which suit this wretched life but are abhorrent from that future felicity of the saints — that whatever excesses of the bodily substance produce them, though natural, yet unseemly, may be removed with no diminution of it? And through this, the lean and the fat need not fear that they will be there such as, if they could, they would not have wished to be even here. For all beauty of the body is the congruence of the parts together with a certain pleasantness of color. But where there is not congruence of the parts, either it offends because it is distorted, or because it is too little, or because it is too much.
那麼,祂豈不能將人身體無論何等的畸形——不僅是尋常的,甚至是罕見而怪異的,那些雖適合這悲慘的人生、卻與聖徒將來的福樂格格不入的——都如此除去並毀滅,以致無論是何種造成這些畸形的、雖屬本性卻不雅觀的身體實質之過剩,都被除去而毫不減損其實質嗎?因此,瘦的人與胖的人都不必懼怕,恐怕在那裡他們仍是那種——若他們能夠的話、連在此世也不願是的——樣子。因為身體一切的美麗,乃是各部分的協調,加上某種色澤的悅人。但凡各部分不協調之處,要麼因其扭曲而令人不悅,要麼因其太少,要麼因其太多。
3:3268
Proinde nulla erit deformitas, quam facit incongruentia partium, ubi et quae praua sunt corrigentur, et quod minus est quam decet, unde Creator nouit, inde subplebitur, et quod plus est quam decet, materiae seruata integritate detrahetur. Coloris porro suauitas quanta erit, ubi iusti fulgebunt sicut sol in regno Patris sui! Quae claritas in Christi corpore, cum resurrexit, ab oculis discipulorum potius abscondita fuisse quam defuisse credenda est. Non enim eam ferret humanus adque infirmus adspectus, quando ille a suis ita deberet adtendi, ut posset agnosci.
Accordingly there will be no deformity which the incongruence of the parts produces, where both those things that are distorted will be corrected, and what is less than is fitting will be supplied from the source which the Creator knows, and what is more than is fitting will be taken away, the integrity of the matter being preserved. But how great will be the pleasantness of color, where the just will shine as the sun in the kingdom of their Father! Which brightness in the body of Christ, when He had risen, is to be believed to have been rather hidden from the eyes of the disciples than to have been lacking. For the human and weak gaze would not have borne it, at the time when He had to be regarded by His own in such a way that He could be recognized.
因此,凡由各部分不協調所造成的畸形都不復存在;在那裡,那些扭曲的要被矯正,那不及於合宜的要從創造主所知的來源得著補充,那超過合宜的要被除去,而質料的完整仍得以保存。然而那色澤的悅人將是何等之大啊——在那裡,義人要在他們父的國裡發光如同太陽!這光輝在基督復活之後祂的身體中,當信為是向門徒的眼睛隱藏了,而非缺乏了。因為人軟弱的目光承受不住它,當祂必須以一種能被祂自己人認出的方式被他們注視之時。
3:3269
Quo pertinuit etiam, ut contrectantibus ostenderet suorum uulnerum cicatrices, ut etiam cibum potumque sumeret, non alimentorum indigentia, sed ea qua et hoc poterat potestate. Cum autem aliquid non uidetur, quamuis adsit, a quibus alia, quae pariter adsunt, uidentur, sicut illam claritatem dicimus adfuisse non uisam, a quibus alia uidebantur: aopaata Graece dicitur, quod nostri interpretes Latine dicere non ualentes in libro geneseos caecitatem interpretati sunt. Hanc enim sunt passi Sodomitae, quando quaerebant ostium iusti uiri nec poterant inuenire.
To this it also pertained that He showed to those who touched Him the scars of His wounds, and that He took food and drink as well, not from need of nourishment, but by that power by which He was able to do this also. But when something is not seen, although it is present, by those by whom other things, which are equally present, are seen — as we say that brightness was present unseen by those by whom other things were seen — it is called in Greek aorasia, which our translators, unable to express it in Latin, rendered in the book of Genesis as 'blindness.' For this the Sodomites suffered, when they sought the door of the righteous man and could not find it.
與此相關的還有:祂向那些摸祂的人顯出祂傷痕的疤;祂也吃喝食物,並非出於需要養分,乃是憑著那使祂也能行此事的能力。但當某物雖然存在、卻不被那些看見其他同樣存在之物的人看見時——正如我們說那光輝雖存在、卻不被那些看見其他事物的人所看見——這在希臘文稱為「aorasia」(不可見之狀),我們的譯者無法用拉丁文表達,便在創世記一書中譯作『瞎眼』。因為所多瑪人就遭受了這事,當他們尋找那義人的門,卻找不著之時。
3:3270
Quae si caecitas fuisset, qua fit ut nihil possit uideri, non ostium qua ingrederentur, sed duces itineris a quibus inde abducerentur, inquirerent. Nescio quo autem modo sic adficimur amore martyrum beatorum, ut uelimus in illo regno in eorum corporibus uidere uulnerum cicatrices, quae pro Christi nomine pertulerunt; et fortasse uidebimus. Non enim deformitas in eis, sed dignitas erit, et quaedam, quamuis in corpore, non corporis, sed uirtutis pulchritudo fulgebit. Nec ideo tamen si aliqua martyribus amputata et ablata sunt membra, sine ipsis membris erunt in resurrectione mortuorum, quibus dictum est:
For if it had been such a blindness as makes it that nothing can be seen, they would have sought not the door by which they might enter, but guides for their way by whom they might be led away from there. But somehow we are so affected by love of the blessed martyrs that we desire to see in that kingdom, in their bodies, the scars of the wounds which they endured for the name of Christ; and perhaps we shall see them. For there will be no deformity in them, but dignity, and a certain beauty — though in the body, yet not of the body but of virtue — will shine forth. Nor, however, if any members were cut off and taken away from the martyrs, will they on that account be without those members in the resurrection of the dead, to whom it was said:
因為若那是一種使人什麼都看不見的瞎眼,他們所尋找的就不是可以進入的門,乃是領路的人,好把他們從那裡帶開。但不知怎的,我們竟如此被對蒙福殉道者的愛所感動,以致我們渴望在那國度裡、在他們的身體上,看見他們為基督的名所忍受的傷痕;或許我們真要看見。因為這些傷痕在他們身上不是畸形,乃是尊榮,並有某種美麗——雖在身體上,卻不是身體的美麗,乃是德行的美麗——要發出光輝。然而,即使有些肢體曾從殉道者身上被砍去奪走,他們在死人復活時也不會因此就沒有那些肢體;那向他們所說的乃是:
3:3271
Capillus capitis uestri non peribit Sed si hoc decebit in illo nouo saeculo, ut indicia gloriosorum uulnerum in illa inmortali carne cernantur, ubi membra, ut praeciderentur, percussa uel secta sunt, ibi cicatrices, sed tamen eisdem membris redditis, non perditis, apparebunt. Quamuis itaque omnia quae acciderunt corpori uitia tunc non erunt, non sunt tamen deputanda uel appellanda uitia uirtutis indicia. CAPUT XX. Quod in resurrectione mortuorum natura corporum quibuslibet modis dissipatorum in integrum undecumque reuocanda sit.
'A hair of your head shall not perish.' But if it shall be becoming in that new age that the marks of the glorious wounds be seen in that immortal flesh, there where the members were struck or cut so as to be severed, there the scars will appear — yet with those same members restored, not lost. And so, although all the defects that befell the body will then not exist, yet the indications of virtue are not to be reckoned or called defects. CHAPTER XX. That in the resurrection of the dead the nature of bodies dissipated in whatsoever ways is to be recalled to wholeness from wherever it may be.
『你們的頭髮連一根也不至於失落。』但若在那新的世代裡,那些光榮傷痕的標記顯現在那不朽的肉身中是合宜的,那麼在肢體被擊打或切斷以致被截去之處,那裡就要顯出疤痕——然而是帶著那同一肢體被復原、而非被失去。如此,雖然一切臨到身體的缺陷那時都不復存在,然而德行的標記卻不可被當作、或被稱為缺陷。第二十章。論在死人復活時,無論以何種方式分散的身體之本性,都要從無論何處被召回,使其完整。
3:3272
Absit autem, ut ad resuscitanda corpora uitaeque reddenda non possit omnipotentia Creatoris omnia reuocare, quae uel bestiae uel ignis absumsit, uel in puluerem cineremue conlapsum uel in umorem solutum uel in auras est exhalatum. Absit ut sinus ullus secretumque naturae ita recipiat aliquid subtractum sensibus nostris, ut omnium Creatoris aut cogni * tionem lateat aut effugiat potestatem. Deum certe uolens, sicut poterat, definire Cicero, tantus auctor ipsorum: <Mens quaedam est, inquit, soluta et libera, secreta ab omni concretione mortali, omnia sentiens et mouens ipsaque praedita motu sempiterno.\' Hoc autem repperit in doctrinis magnorum philosophorum.
But far be it that the omnipotence of the Creator should be unable, for the raising up and restoring to life of bodies, to recall all that either beasts or fire have consumed, or that has collapsed into dust or ash, or been dissolved into moisture, or exhaled into the air. Far be it that any bosom or secret place of nature should so receive anything withdrawn from our senses, that it should either escape the knowledge or elude the power of the Creator of all things. Cicero, that great author of theirs, wishing to define God as best he could, says: 'It is a certain Mind, loosed and free, separated from all mortal admixture, perceiving and moving all things, and itself endowed with eternal motion.' This indeed he found in the teachings of the great philosophers.
但斷不能說,創造主的全能在使身體復起、賜以生命這事上,竟不能召回那一切被野獸或被火所吞噬的,或化為塵土與灰燼的,或溶解為濕氣的,或蒸散於空氣中的。斷不能說,本性中有任何隱密的胸懷或秘處,竟能如此收藏某樣從我們感官中被取走之物,以致它能逃過萬物創造主的知識、或脫離祂的權能。西塞羅——他們那位偉大的作者——願盡其所能給神下定義,說:『祂是某種心智,是解脫而自由的,與一切必死的混雜分離,覺察並推動萬有,且自身被賦予永恆的運動。』這實在是他從偉大哲學家的教訓中得來的。
3:3273
Ut igitur secundum ipsos loquar, quo modo aliquid uel latet omnia sentientem uel inreuocabiliter fugit omnia mouentem? Unde iam etiam quaestio illa soluenda est, quae difficilior uidetur ceteris, ubi quaeritur, cum caro mortui hominis etiam alterius fit uiuentis caro, cui potius eorum in resurrectione reddatur. Si enim quispiam confectus fame adque conpulsus uescatur cadaueribus hominum, quod malum aliquotiens accidisse et uetus testatur historia et nostrorum temporum infelicia experimenta docuerunt:
In order, therefore, to speak according to them: how can anything either lie hidden from One who perceives all things, or irrevocably flee from One who moves all things? Whence now also that question is to be solved, which seems more difficult than the rest, where it is asked: when the flesh of a dead man becomes also the flesh of another living man, to which of them rather should it be restored in the resurrection? For if anyone, worn out by hunger and compelled, should feed on the corpses of men — an evil which it bears witness that it has sometimes happened, both ancient history and the unhappy experiences of our own times have taught:
因此,為要照他們的說法來講:對那覺察萬有的,有什麼能向祂隱藏;對那推動萬有的,有什麼能不可挽回地逃離祂呢?由此,如今也要解決那似乎比其餘更難的問題,就是有人問:當一個死人的肉也成了另一個活人的肉時,在復活時這肉究竟該歸還給他們中的哪一個呢?因為若有人為飢餓所困、被迫吃人的屍體——這惡事曾經發生過,無論是古代的歷史、還是我們這時代不幸的經歷都已證明、也已教導了我們:
3:3274
num quisquam ueridica ratione contendet totum digestum fuisse per imos meatus, nihil inde in eius carnem mutatum adque conuersum, cum ipsa macies, quae fuit et non est, satis indicet quae illis escis detrimenta subpleta sint? Iam itaque aliqua paulo ante praemisi, quae ad istum quoque nodum soluendum ualere debebunt. Quidquid enim carnium exhausit fames, utique in auras est exhalatum, unde diximus omnipotentem Deum posse reuocare. quod fugit. Reddetur ergo caro illa homini, in quo esse caro humana primitus coepit. Ab illo quippe altero tamquam mutuo sumta deputanda est; quae sicut aes alienum ei redhibenda est, unde sumta est. Sua uero illi, quem fames eIinanierat , ab eo.
will anyone contend, by any truthful reasoning, that the whole was digested through the lower passages, and that nothing thereof was changed and converted into his flesh — when the very leanness, which was and is no more, sufficiently indicates what losses were supplied by those foods? Already, then, I have set forth a little before some things which ought to avail also for solving this knot. For whatever of the flesh hunger has exhausted has surely been exhaled into the air, whence we have said that Almighty God can recall what has fled. That flesh, therefore, shall be restored to the man in whom the human flesh first began to be. For by that other man it is to be reckoned as taken, as it were, on loan; which, like a debt, is to be repaid to him from whom it was taken. But his own flesh shall be restored to him whom hunger had emptied, by him.
難道有人能憑任何真確的論理主張:那整個都經由下面的通道消化排出了,其中沒有任何東西被改變、轉化成他的肉嗎——而那曾有、如今卻不復存在的消瘦,豈不充分表明了那些虧損是被這些食物所補滿的嗎?那麼,我在稍前已經提出了一些事,這些也應當有助於解開這個結。因為凡飢餓所耗盡的肉,必定已蒸散於空氣中,我們已說過,全能的神能召回那逃逸之物。所以,那肉要歸還給那人——就是人的肉起初開始在他身上的那人。因為這肉在那另一人身上,當算作彷彿是借來的;它就像所欠的債一樣,要償還給那借出它的人。而那因飢餓被掏空之人自己的肉,則要由那人歸還給他。
3:3275
qui potest etiam exhalata reuocare, reddetur. Quamuis etsi omnibus perisset modis nec ulla eius materies in ullis naturae latebris remansisset, unde uellet, eam repararet Omnipotens. Sed propter sententiam Veritatis, qua dictum est: Capillus capitis uestri non peribit, absurdum est, ut putemus, cum capillus hominis perire non possit, tantas carie fame depastas adque consumtas perire potuisse.
He who is able even to recall what has been breathed out shall restore it. And even if it had perished in every manner and no portion of its matter remained in any hidden recesses of nature, the Almighty would repair it from whatever source He willed. But because of the verdict of Truth, by which it was said, 'A hair of your head shall not perish,' it is absurd to suppose that, when a single hair of a man cannot perish, so great a bodily substance, devoured and consumed by decay and hunger, could perish.
祂既能召回甚至已呼出之物,便必使之復原。縱使肉身已以一切方式毀滅,其質料絲毫不存於自然的任何隱秘之處,全能者仍能從祂所願的任何源頭將它修復。但因真理的判語曾說:「你們頭上的一根頭髮也不至損壞」,故此既然人的一根頭髮尚且不能消失,那麼想像如此龐大的軀體、雖被腐朽與飢餓所吞噬消耗便能消失,乃是荒謬的。
3:3276
Quibus omnibus pro nostro modulo consideratis adque tractatis haec summa conficitur, ut in resurrectione carnis in aeternum eas mensuras habeat corporum magnitudo, quas habebat pei-ficiendae siue perfectae cuiusque indita corpori ratio iuuentutis, in membrorum quoque omnium modulis congruo decore seruato. Quod decus ut seruetur, si aliquid demtum fuerit indecenti alicui granditati in parte aliqua constitutae, quod per totum spargatur, ut neque id pereat et congruentia partium ubique teneatur: non est absurdum, ut aliquid inde etiam staturae corporis addi posse credamus, cum omnibus partibus, ut decorem custodiant, id distribuitur, quod si enormiter in una esset, utique non deceret.
When all these things have been considered and discussed according to our small measure, this sum is reached: that in the resurrection of the flesh the magnitude of bodies shall everlastingly have those dimensions which the formative principle of youth, implanted in each body, possessed—whether the body was yet to be brought to perfection or had already been perfected—the fitting comeliness being preserved also in the proportions of all the members. And in order that this comeliness be preserved, if anything shall have been taken away from some unseemly excess situated in any one part, so that it be scattered throughout the whole, in such a way that neither is it lost nor is the harmony of the parts anywhere broken: it is not absurd that we should believe that something can thereby even be added to the stature of the body, when that is distributed to all the parts, so that they may keep their seemliness, which, if it were heaped monstrously in one part, would surely not be becoming.
當這一切都按我們微薄的能力加以思考並論述之後,可得出這樣的結論:在肉身復活時,身軀的大小將永遠保有那由植入各人身體之青年期成形原理所具的尺度——無論該身體尚待成全或已然成全——並且在一切肢體的比例中也保存著合宜的勻稱。而為使這勻稱得以保存,倘若從某一處所累積的不雅多餘之物中除去些許,使之散布於全身,以致既不喪失,各部分的協調也處處得以維持:那麼我們相信由此甚至可為身軀的高度增添些許,這並不荒謬;因為這分配給一切部分以保其端莊之物,若怪異地堆積於一處,必然不雅。
3:3277
Aut si contenditur in ea quemque statura corporis resurrecturum esse, in qua defunctus est, non pugnaciter resistendum est; tantum absit omnis deformitas, omnis infirmitas, omnis tarditas omnisque corruptio, et si quid aliud illud non decet regnum, in quo resurrectionis et promissionis filii aequales erunt angelis Dei, si non corpore, non aetate, certe felicitate. CAPUT XXI. De nouitate corporis spiritalis, in quam sanctorum caro mutabitur. Restituetur ergo quidquid de corporibus uiuis uel post mortem de cadaueribus periit, et simul cum eo, quod in sepulcris remansit, in spiritalis corporis nouitatem ex animalis corporis uetustate mutatum resurget incorruptione adque inmortalitate uestitum.
But if it be maintained that each one shall rise in that stature of body in which he died, one need not contend stubbornly against it; only let all deformity, all weakness, all sluggishness, and all corruption be absent, together with anything else that does not befit that kingdom in which the sons of the resurrection and of the promise shall be equal to the angels of God—if not in body, not in age, yet certainly in felicity. CHAPTER 21. On the newness of the spiritual body, into which the flesh of the saints shall be changed. There shall therefore be restored whatever perished from living bodies or, after death, from corpses; and together with that which remained in the tombs, it shall rise, changed from the old condition of the animal body into the newness of the spiritual body, clothed in incorruption and immortality.
但若有人堅持各人將以他死時的身軀大小復活,無須頑強地與之相爭;只要一切殘缺、一切軟弱、一切遲鈍與一切朽壞都不存在,連同任何不配那國度之事亦然——在那國度裡,復活與應許之子將與神的眾天使同等,縱使不在身軀、不在年歲,至少在福樂上是如此。第二十一章 論聖徒肉身將變成的屬靈身體之新樣式。因此,凡從活人身上、或死後從屍體上失去之物,都必復原;並與留在墳墓中之物一同復活,從屬血氣身體的舊樣式變成屬靈身體的新樣式,披戴上不朽與不死。
3:3278
Sed etsi uel casu aliquo graui uel inimicorum inmanitate totum penitus conteratur in puluerem adque in auras uel in aquas dispersum, quantum fieri potest. nusquam esse sinatur omnino: nullo modo subtrahi poterit omnipotentiae Creatoris, sed capillus in eo capitis non peribit. Erit ergo spiritui subdita caro spiritalis, sed tamen caro, non spiritus; sicut carni subditus fuit spiritus ipse carnalis, sed tamen spiritus, non caro. Cuius rei habemus experimentum in nostrae poenae deformitate. Non enim secundum carnem, sed utique secundum spiritum carnales erant, quibus ait apostolus: Non potui uobis loqui quasi spiritalibus, sed quasi carnalibus;
But even if by some grievous accident or by the savagery of enemies the whole be utterly ground into dust and dispersed, as far as it is possible, into the air or into the waters, and be suffered nowhere at all to remain: in no way can it be withdrawn from the omnipotence of the Creator, but not a hair of its head shall perish. The flesh shall therefore be made subject to the spirit—a spiritual flesh, yet nonetheless flesh, not spirit; just as the spirit itself was once made subject to the flesh—a carnal spirit, yet nonetheless spirit, not flesh. Of this we have proof in the deformity of our punishment. For those were carnal not according to the flesh but assuredly according to the spirit, to whom the Apostle says: 'I could not speak to you as to spiritual men, but as to carnal';
但縱使因某種沉重的災禍、或因仇敵的兇殘,整個身軀被徹底磨成塵土,並盡其所能地散入空氣或水中,無論何處都不容它存留:它仍絕不能脫離造物主的全能,反倒它頭上的一根頭髮也不至損壞。因此肉身將順服於靈——成為屬靈的肉身,卻仍是肉身,而非靈;正如靈自身曾順服於肉身——成為屬肉體的靈,卻仍是靈,而非肉身。我們在自身刑罰的醜陋中便有此明證。因為使徒對之說話的那些人,並非照肉身、而確是照靈乃屬肉體的:「我從前對你們說話,不能把你們當作屬靈的,只能當作屬肉體的」;
3:3279
et homo spiritalis sic in hac uita dicitur, ut tamen corpore adhuc carnalis sit et uideat aliam legem in membris suis repugnantem legi mentis suae; erit autem etiam corpore spiritalis, cum eadem caro sic resurrexerit, ut fiat quod scriptum est: Seminatur corpus animale, resurget corpus spiritale. Quae sit autem et quam magna spiritalis corporis gratia, quoniam nondum uenit in experimentum, uereor ne temerarium sit omne, quod de illa profertur, eloquium. Verum tamen quia spei nostrae gaudium propter Dei laudem non est tacendum et de intimis ardentis sancti amoris medullis dictum est: Domine, dilexi decorem domus tuae:
and a man is in this life called spiritual in such a way that he is yet carnal in body and sees another law in his members warring against the law of his mind; but he shall be spiritual even in body, when this same flesh shall have so risen that what is written may come to pass: 'It is sown an animal body, it shall rise a spiritual body.' But what the grace of the spiritual body may be, and how great, since it has not yet come into our experience, I fear lest every utterance that is brought forth concerning it be rash. Yet nevertheless, because the joy of our hope must not be kept silent, for the sake of God's praise, and because it was said out of the inmost marrow of burning holy love: 'Lord, I have loved the beauty of thy house':
人在今生被稱為屬靈的,乃是這樣的:他在身體上仍屬肉體,並看見肢體中另有一律與他心思之律交戰;但當這同一肉身如此復活、以致應驗所記之言時,他便連身體也要成為屬靈的:「所種的是血氣的身體,復活的是靈性的身體。」然而屬靈身體的恩賜究竟為何、何等浩大,既尚未進入我們的經驗,我恐怕一切論及它的言語都屬輕率。雖然如此,因我們盼望的喜樂為神的讚美之故不可緘默,又因那從聖潔燃燒之愛的至深骨髓所發之言曾說:「主啊,我喜愛你殿的華美」:
3:3280
de donis eius, quae in hac aenJmnosissima uita bonis malisque largitur, ipso adiuuante coniciamus, ut possumus, quantum sit illud, quod nondum experti utique digne eloqui non ualemus. Omitto enim, quando fecit hominem rectum; omitto uitam illam duorum coniugum in paradisi fecunditate felicem, quoniam tam breuis fuit, ut ad nascentium sensum nec ipsa peruenerit: in hac, quam nouimus, in qua adhuc sumus, cuius tentationes, immo quam totam tentationem, quamdiu in ea sumus, quantumlibet pro- Sciamus , perpeti non desinimus, quae sint indicia circa genus humanum bonitatis Dei, quis poterit explicare? CAPUT XXII.
let us, with His own help, conjecture as best we can from His gifts, which He lavishes upon good and evil alike in this most calamitous life, how great that gift is which, not yet having experienced it, we are indeed unable worthily to express. For I pass over the time when He made man upright; I pass over that life of the two spouses, happy in the fruitfulness of paradise, since it was so brief that not even their offspring came to perceive it: in this life which we know, in which we still are, whose temptations—nay, which is wholly a temptation, so long as we are in it, however much we may advance—we cease not to endure, who shall be able to unfold what the tokens are, around the human race, of the goodness of God? CHAPTER 22.
那麼讓我們藉著祂的幫助,盡力從祂的恩賜來推測——這些恩賜是祂在這至為悲慘的人生中向善人惡人一同慷慨賜下的——好叫我們明白:那我們尚未經歷、實在無法配得地表述的恩賜,是何等浩大。因我略過祂造人為正直之時;我也略過那兩位配偶在樂園豐饒中幸福的生活,因為那生活如此短暫,連他們所生的後代也未及察覺:在我們所知、我們仍身處其中的這生活裡,其試探——不,只要我們仍在其中,無論何等長進,這整個生活就是一場試探——我們不停地忍受著;那麼誰能展明神向人類所施恩慈的種種憑據呢?第二十二章。
3:3281
De miseriis ac malis, quibus humanum genus merito primae praeuaricationis obnoxium est et a quibus nemo nisi per Christi gratiam liberatur. Nam quod ad primam originem pertinet, omnem mortalium progeniem fuisse damnatam, haec ipsa uita, si uita dicenda est, tot et tantis malis plena testatur. Quid enim aliud indicat horrenda quaedam profunditas ignorantiae, ex qua omnis error exsistit, qui omnes filios Adam tenebroso quodam sinu suscipit, ut homo ab illo liberari sine labore dolore timore non possit?
On the miseries and evils to which the human race is justly subject through the first transgression, and from which none is delivered except by the grace of Christ. For as concerns the first origin, that the whole offspring of mortals was condemned is attested by this very life—if it ought to be called a life—so full of so many and so great evils. For what else does that horrible depth of ignorance indicate, out of which every error arises, and which receives all the sons of Adam into a kind of dark bosom, so that man cannot be freed from it without toil, grief, and fear?
論人類因始祖的悖逆而理當承受的諸般苦難與罪惡,並論除藉基督的恩典外無人得脫此苦。因為就最初的源頭而論,凡屬必死之人的後裔皆已被定罪,這一點正由這生命本身所見證——倘若它配稱為生命的話——它充滿如此眾多、如此巨大的罪惡。因為那可怕的無知深淵還能指明甚麼呢?一切錯謬皆由其而生,它將亞當的眾子接入某種幽暗的懷抱,以致人若不經勞苦、悲傷與恐懼便不能脫離它。
3:3282
Quid amor ipse tot rerum uanarum adque noxiarum et ex hoc mordaces curae, perturbationes, maerores, formidines, insana gaudia, discordiae, lites, bella, insidiae, iracundiae, inimicitiae, fallacia, adulatio, fraus, furtum, rapina, perfidia, superbia, ambitio, inuidentia, homicidia, parricidia, crudelitas, saeuitia, nequitia, luxuria, petulantia, inpudentia, inpudicitia.
What of love itself for so many vain and harmful things, and from this the biting cares, perturbations, sorrows, fears, mad joys, discords, quarrels, wars, plots, fits of anger, enmities, deceit, flattery, fraud, theft, robbery, treachery, pride, ambition, envy, murders, parricides, cruelty, savagery, wickedness, lust, wantonness, impudence, shamelessness, unchastity;
那對如此眾多虛妄而有害之物的貪愛本身又當如何呢?由此而生的有:咬齧人心的憂慮、騷動、悲哀、驚懼、瘋狂的歡樂、紛爭、口角、戰爭、陰謀、暴怒、仇恨、欺詐、諂媚、詭詐、偷竊、搶奪、背信、驕傲、野心、嫉妒、兇殺、弒親、殘忍、暴虐、邪惡、淫慾、放蕩、無恥、厚顏、不貞;
3:3283
fornicationes, adulteria, incesta et contra naturam utriusque sexus tot stupra adque inmunditiae, quas turpe est etiam dicere, sacrilegia, haereses, blasphemiae, periuria, obpressiones innocentium, calumniae, circumuentiones, praeuaricationes, falsa testimonia, iniqua iudicia, uiolentiae, latrocinia et quidquid talium malorum in mentem non uenit et tamen de uita ista hominum non recedit? Verum haec hominum sunt malorum, ab illa tamen erroris et peruersi amoris radice uenientia, cum qua omnis filius Adam nascitur.
fornications, adulteries, incests, and against the nature of either sex so many defilements and uncleannesses which it is shameful even to name, sacrileges, heresies, blasphemies, perjuries, oppressions of the innocent, calumnies, circumventions, prevarications, false witnessings, unjust judgments, violences, robberies, and whatever evils of such a kind do not come to mind and yet do not depart from this human life? These indeed are the evils of men, yet coming from that root of error and perverse love with which every son of Adam is born.
姦淫、通姦、亂倫,以及違反兩性本性、令人羞於啟齒的種種敗壞與污穢,褻瀆聖物、異端、謗瀆、偽誓、欺壓無辜、誣告、暗算、變節、作假見證、不公的審判、暴行、搶劫,以及一切此類雖未浮現心頭卻仍不離人這生命的罪惡?這些固然是人的罪惡,卻是出於那錯謬與悖逆之愛的根——亞當的每個子孫都帶著它而生。
3:3284
Nam quis ignorat cum quanta ignorantia ueritatis, quae iam in infantibus manifesta est, et cum quanta abundantia uanae cupiditatis, quae in pueris incipit apparere, homo ueniat in hanc uitam, ita ut, si dimittatur uiuere ut uelit et facere quidquid uelit, in haec facinora et flagitia, quae commemoraui et quae commemorare non potui, uel cuncta uel multa perueniat? Sed diuina gubernatione non omni modo deserente damnatos et Deo non continente in ira sua miserationes suas in ipsis sensibus generis humani prohibitio et eruditio contra istas, cum quibus nascimur, tenebras uigilant et contra hos inpetus obponuntur, plenae tamen etiam ipsae laborum et dolorum.
For who is ignorant with how great an ignorance of the truth—which is already manifest in infants—and with how great an abundance of vain desire—which begins to appear in children—a man comes into this life? So that, if he be allowed to live as he wills and to do whatever he wills, he would arrive at all or many of those crimes and outrages which I have mentioned and which I could not mention. But since the divine governance does not in every way abandon the condemned, and since God does not, in His anger, withhold His mercies, prohibition and instruction keep watch against those darknesses with which we are born, in the very senses of the human race, and are set against these onslaughts—though they themselves too are full of toils and sorrows.
因為誰不知道,人是帶著何等大的對真理的無知——這在嬰孩身上已然顯明——又帶著何等豐盛的虛妄慾望——這在孩童身上開始出現——而進入今生的?以致他若被容許隨己意而活、行其所欲行的一切,便會陷入我所提及、以及無法盡述的那些罪行與惡事的全部或大半。然而因神的治理並未全然撇棄被定罪者,又因神在祂的忿怒中不止息祂的憐憫,故此禁戒與教導在人類的官能之中警醒,抵擋那與我們俱生的黑暗,並對抗這些攻擊——儘管這些禁戒與教導本身也充滿勞苦與悲傷。
3:3285
Quid enim sibi uolunt multimodae formidines, quae cohibendis paruulorum uanitatibus adhibentur? Quid paedagogi, quid magistri, quid ferulae, quid lora, quid uirgae, quid disciplina illa, qua scriptum sancta dicit dilecti filii latera esse tundenda, ne crescat indomitus domarique iam durus aut uix possit aut fortasse nec possit? Quid agitur his poenis omnibus, nisi ut debelletur inperitia et praua cupiditas infrenetur, cum quibus malis in hoc saeculum uenimus? Quid est enim, quod cum labore meminimus, sine labore obliuiscimur; cum labore discimus, sine labore nescimus: cum labore strenui, sine labore inertes sumus ?
For what is the meaning of the manifold fears that are employed to restrain the vanities of little ones? What of the tutors, what of the masters, what of the rods, what of the straps, what of the canes, what of that discipline by which Holy Scripture says that the sides of a beloved son are to be beaten, lest he grow up untamed and, when already hardened, be tamed either with difficulty or perhaps not at all? What is accomplished by all these punishments, except that ignorance be vanquished and depraved desire bridled, the evils with which we come into this world? For why is it that what we remember with toil we forget without toil; what we learn with toil we are ignorant of without toil; what we are vigorous in with toil we are sluggish in without toil?
因為那用來約束孩童虛妄的種種恐嚇是何意呢?那些教師、那些師傅、那些戒尺、那些皮帶、那些藤條、那令聖經說當鞭打所愛之子兩肋的管教,又是何意——免得他長成桀驁不馴,等到已然剛硬,要馴服他便或極難、或竟全然不能?這一切刑罰所成就的,豈不是要制伏無知、勒住敗壞的慾望——這些就是我們帶入世間的罪惡嗎?因為何以我們費力記得的,毫不費力便忘記;費力學得的,毫不費力便荒疏;費力勤奮的,毫不費力便懈怠呢?
3:3286
Nonne hinc apparet, in quid uelut pondere suo quam procliuis et prona sit uitiosa natura et quanta ope, ut hinc liberetur, indigeat? Desidia segnitia, pigritia neglegentia uitia sunt utique quibus labor fugitur, cum labor ipse, etiam qui est utilis, poena sit. Sed praeter pueriles poenas. sine quibus disci non potest quod maiores uolunt, qui uix aliquid utiliter uolunt, quot et quantis poenis genus agitetur humanum, quae non ad malitiam nequitiamque iniquorum, sed ad condicionem pertinent miseriamque communem, quis ullo sermone digerit? quis ulla cogitatione conprehendit?
Does it not appear from this whither, as by its own weight, our vicious nature is so prone and inclined, and how great a help it needs in order to be freed from this? Sloth, laziness, idleness, negligence are surely vices by which toil is shunned, since toil itself, even that which is useful, is a punishment. But besides the childish punishments, without which what their elders—who scarcely will anything usefully—desire cannot be learned, by how many and how great punishments is the human race driven, which pertain not to the malice and wickedness of the unjust, but to the common condition and misery? Who can recount it in any speech? Who can comprehend it in any thought?
由此豈不顯明,我們敗壞的本性如同被自身重量所牽,是何等傾向墮落、何等趨於下流,又何等需要莫大的幫助才能從中得釋?怠惰、懶散、慵懶、疏忽,確是逃避勞苦的惡習,因為勞苦本身——即使是有益的勞苦——也是一種刑罰。但除了孩童的刑罰——若無它,便學不會長輩所願(而他們所願之事鮮有益處)——人類還被何等眾多、何等巨大的刑罰所驅迫呢?這些刑罰並不關乎不義者的惡毒與奸詐,而是關乎人共有的境況與苦難?誰能用言語盡述?誰能用思想盡解?
3:3287
Quantus est metus, quanta calamitas ab orbitatibus adque luctu, a damnis et damnationibus, a deceptionibus et mendaciis hominum, a suspicionibus falsis, ab omnibus uiolentis facinoribus et sceleribus alienis! quando quidem ab eis et depraedatio et captiuitas, et uincula et carceres, et exsilia et cruciatus, et amputatio membrorum et priuatio sensuum, et obpressio corporis ad obscenam libidinem obprimentis explendam et alia multa horrenda saepe contingunt. Quid? ab innumeris casibus quae forinsecus corpori formidantur, aestibus et frigoribus, tempestatibus imbribus adluuionibus, coruscatione tonitru. grandine fulmine, motibus hiatibusque terrarum.
How great is the fear, how great the calamity, from bereavements and mourning, from losses and condemnations, from the deceptions and lies of men, from false suspicions, from all violent crimes and the misdeeds of others! Since from these come plundering and captivity, chains and prisons, exiles and tortures, the amputation of limbs and the deprivation of the senses, the abuse of the body to satisfy the obscene lust of one who abuses it, and many other horrible things that often occur. And what of the innumerable accidents which are feared for the body from without—heat and cold, storms, rains, floods, lightning, thunder, hail, thunderbolts, the quakings and gapings of the earth?
那因喪親與哀悼、因損失與定罪、因人的欺騙與謊言、因虛假的猜疑、因一切暴行與他人惡行而來的恐懼是何等大,災禍是何等大!既然由這些而生出劫掠與被擄、鎖鏈與牢獄、放逐與酷刑、肢體的截除與官能的剝奪、為滿足施暴者淫穢慾望而對身體的凌辱,以及其他許多常常臨到的可怖之事。又如何呢?那從外面臨到身體、令人懼怕的無數災變——酷熱與嚴寒、風暴、霪雨、洪水、閃電、雷鳴、冰雹、霹靂、地的震動與崩裂?
3:3288
obpressionibus ruinarum, ab offensionibus et pauore uel etiam malitia iumentorum, a tot uenenis fruticum aquarum, aurarum bestiarum, a ferarum uel tantummodo molestis uel etiam mortiferis morsibus, arabia quae contingit ex rabido cane, ut etiam blanda et amica suo domino bestia nonnumquam uehementius et amarius quam leones draconesque metuatur faciatque hominem, quem forte adtaminauerit, contagione pestifera ita rabiosum, ut a parentibus coniuge filiis peius omni bestia formidetur! Quae mala patiuntur nauigantes! quae terrena itinera gradientes! Quis ambulat ubicumque non inopinatis subiacens casibus? De foro quidam rediens domum sanis pedibus suis cecidit.
the crushings of ruins, the buttings and terror or even the malice of beasts of burden, the so many poisons of shrubs, waters, airs, and beasts, the bites of wild animals merely troublesome or even deadly, the madness which comes from a rabid dog—so that even a beast gentle and friendly to its own master is sometimes feared more violently and bitterly than lions and serpents, and renders the man whom it has perchance contaminated so rabid by the pestilential infection that he is dreaded worse than any beast by his parents, spouse, and children! What evils do seafarers suffer! What those who travel by land! Who walks anywhere not subject to unforeseen accidents? A certain man returning home from the forum fell, though his feet were sound.
那因傾塌之物的壓毀,因牲畜的衝撞、驚嚇、甚或惡性,因灌木、流水、空氣與野獸的種種毒物,因野獸或僅令人困擾、或甚致命的咬齧,因瘋狗所傳的狂犬病——以致連一頭對自己主人溫順親暱的牲畜,有時也比獅子與蛟龍更令人猛烈而痛苦地懼怕,並使它偶然沾染的人因那致命的傳染而如此狂亂,以致他被父母、配偶、兒女懼怕,比懼怕任何野獸更甚!航海者受何等的災禍!陸行者又受何等的災禍!誰能行走任何地方而不遭受意外之災?有一人從市集回家,雙腳明明健全,卻跌倒了。
3:3289
pedem fregit et ex illo uulnere finiuit hanc uitam. Quid uidetur sedente securius? De sella, in qua sedebat, cecidit Heli sacerdos et mortuus est. Agricolae, immo uero omnes homines, quot et quantos a caelo et terra uel a perniciosis animalibus casus metuunt agrorum fructibus! Solent tamen de frumentis tandem collectis et reconditis esse securi. Sed \' quibusdam, quod nouimus, prouentum optimum frumentorum fluuius inprouisus fugientibus hominibus de horreis eiecit adque abstulit. Contra milleformes daemonum incursus quis innocentia sua fidit?
He broke his foot, and from that wound he ended this life. What seems safer than one sitting? Eli the priest fell from the chair on which he was sitting, and died. Farmers—nay rather all men—how many and how great accidents do they fear, from heaven and earth and from destructive animals, for the fruits of the fields! Yet they are wont at last to be secure concerning the grain once gathered and stored. But for certain men, as we know, an unforeseen river cast out and carried off from the granaries the best harvest of grain, while the men fled. Against the thousand-shaped assaults of demons, who trusts in his own innocence?
他跌斷了腳,因那傷口便結束了今生。還有甚麼比安坐之人看似更安全的呢?祭司以利從他所坐的椅子上跌下來,死了。農夫——不,是眾人——為著田裡的出產,他們懼怕從天上、地上、並從毀滅性的動物而來何等眾多、何等巨大的災變!然而對那已收割貯藏的穀物,他們終究往往得以安心。但正如我們所知,有些人那最好的穀物收成,竟被一條突如其來的河水從穀倉中沖出捲走,而眾人四散奔逃。面對魔鬼那千形萬狀的攻擊,誰敢倚仗自己的無辜呢?
3:3290
quando quidem, ne quis fideret, etiam paruulos baptizatos, quibus certe nihil est innocentius, aliquando sic uexant, ut in eis maxime Deo ista sinente monstretur huius uitae flenda calamitas et alterius desideranda felicitas. Iam uero de ipso corpore tot exsistunt morborum mala, ut nec libris medicorum cuncta conprehensa sint; in quorum pluribus ac paene omnibus etiam ipsa adiumenta et medicamenta tormenta sunt, ut homines a poenarum exitio poenali eruantur auxilio. Nonne ad hoc perduxit sitientes homines ardor inmanis, ut urinam quoque humanam uel etiam suam biberent?
Since indeed, lest anyone should presume to trust, they sometimes so torment even baptized infants—than whom assuredly nothing is more innocent—that in them especially, God permitting this, there may be shown forth both the lamentable calamity of this life and the felicity of another to be longed for. But now, concerning the body itself, so many evils of diseases arise that not even in the books of physicians are they all comprehended; and in very many, indeed in almost all of them, the very aids and medicines are themselves torments, so that men are rescued from the destruction of their pains by a painful help. Has not raging thirst driven thirsting men to this, that they drank even human urine, or even their own?
既然如此,為使無人擅自倚靠,魔鬼有時竟如此折磨連受了洗的嬰孩——他們確是最為無辜的——以致神容許此事,好特別在他們身上彰顯出今生可悲的災難與彼世當切慕的福樂。但如今論到身體本身,疾病的種種禍患興起,多到連醫師的書籍也無法盡載;而在其中極多、實則幾乎一切的疾病裡,連那輔助與藥物本身也是酷刑,以致人是藉著痛苦的救助才從刑罰般的痛苦毀滅中得救。難道不是那難忍的乾渴將口渴之人逼到這地步,使他們甚至飲人尿、或飲自己的尿嗎?
3:3291
nonne ad hoc fames, ut a carnibus hominum se abstinere non possent nec inuentos homines mortuos, sed propter hoc a se occisos, nec quoslibet alienos, uerum etiam filios matres incredibili crudelitate, quam rabida esuries faciebat, absumerent? Ipse postremo somnus, qui proprie quietis nomen accepit, quis uerbis explicet. saepe somniorum uisis quam sit inquietus et quam magnis, licet falsarum rerum, terroribus, quas ita exhibet et quodam modo exprimit, ut a ueris eas discernere nequeamus, animam miseram sensusque perturbet? Qua falsitate uisorum etiam uigilantes in quibusdam morbis et uenenis miserabilius agitantur;
Has not hunger driven them to this, that they could not abstain from human flesh, and devoured men found dead—nay, men slain for this very purpose—and not just any strangers, but even mothers their own children, with incredible cruelty which raging famine wrought? Lastly, sleep itself, which has properly received the name of rest—who can in words unfold how unquiet it often is through the visions of dreams, and with how great terrors, though of false things, which it so presents and in a manner expresses that we cannot distinguish them from true ones, that it disturbs the wretched soul and the senses? By which falseness of visions even waking men, in certain diseases and poisonings, are more miserably agitated;
難道不是飢餓將他們逼到這地步,使他們不能戒絕人肉,吞吃所發現的死人——不,是為此目的而被殺之人——並且不只是任何外人,甚至母親吞吃自己的兒女,懷著那狂亂的飢餓所釀成的駭人殘忍?最後,連那本應名為安息的睡眠本身——誰能用言語展明它常因夢中的異象而何等不安,又帶著何等大的恐怖(雖是虛假之事),它如此呈現、並某種程度地表達,以致我們無法將它與真實之事分辨,竟攪擾那可憐的魂與官能?因這異象的虛假,連清醒之人在某些疾病與中毒中也更可悲地受其困擾;
3:3292
quamuis multimoda uarietate fallaciae homines etiam sanos maligni daemones nonnumquam decipiant talibus uisis, ut, etiamsi eos per haec ad sua traducere non potuerint, sensus tamen eorum solo adpetitu qualitercumque persuadendae falsitatis inludant. Ab huius tam miserae quasi quibusdam inferis uitae non liberat nisi gratia Saluatoris Christi, Dei ac Domini nostri (hoc enim nomen est ipse Iesus; interpretatur quippe Saluator), maxime ne post hanc miserior ac sempiterna suscipiat, non uita, sed mors.
although, by a manifold variety of deceit, malignant demons sometimes deceive even sound men with such visions, so that, even if they cannot lead them over to their own side through these, they nevertheless delude their senses by the mere appetite of in some way persuading them of falsehood. From this so wretched life, as from a kind of hell, none is delivered save the grace of our Savior Christ, our God and Lord (for this is the very name Jesus; for it is interpreted Savior), chiefly lest after this it receive a more wretched and everlasting one—not a life, but a death.
雖然惡毒的魔鬼有時藉著詭詐的種種變化,連健全之人也用這類異象加以欺騙,以致縱使不能藉此將他們引到自己一邊,仍只憑那要以某種方式使人信從虛假的慾望,戲弄他們的官能。從這如同某種地獄般至為悲慘的人生中,惟有我們救主基督——我們的神與主——的恩典能拯救(因為這正是耶穌這名字;它的意思就是救主),尤其免得人在此生之後承受一個更悲慘且永遠的境況——那不是生命,而是死亡。
3:3293
Nam in ista quamuis sint per sancta et sanctos curationum magna solacia, tamen ideo non semper etiam ipsa beneficia tribuuntur petentibus, ne propter hoc religio quaeratur, quae propter aliam magis uitam, ubi mala non erunt omnino ulla, quaerenda est; et ad hoc meliores quosque in his malis adiuuat gratia, ut quanto fideliore, tanto fortiore corde tolerentur. Ad quam rem etiam philosophiam prodesse dicunt docti huius saeculi, quam di quibusdam paucis, ait Tullius, ueram dederunt; nec hominibus, inquit, ab his aut datum est donum maius aut potuit ullum dari:
For although in this life there are, through holy things and holy persons, great consolations of cures, yet these very benefits are not always granted even to those who ask, lest for the sake of this religion be sought, which is rather to be sought for the sake of another life, where there will be no evils at all; and to this end grace assists all the better in these evils, that the more faithful, the more brave-hearted they may be borne. To which thing the learned of this world say that philosophy also is profitable—which, says Tully, the gods have granted in its true form to certain few; nor, he says, has there been given to men, or could there be given, any greater gift from them:
因為縱使在今生,藉著聖物與聖徒有醫治的大安慰,然而這些恩惠並非總是賜給甚至祈求之人,免得人為這緣故而尋求宗教;其實宗教更應為著另一生命而尋求,那裡將全然沒有罪惡;而為此目的,恩典在這些禍患中更佳地扶助一切較善之人,使這些禍患可以越發忠信、便越發剛勇地被承受。對此事,這世代的有學問之人說哲學也有益處——西塞羅說,諸神只將其真實形態賜給少數人;他又說,沒有、也不可能有從諸神而來賜給人的更大恩賜:
3:3294
usque adeo et ipsi, contra quos agimus, quoquo modo conpulsi sunt in habenda non quacumque, sed uera philosophia diuinam gratiam confiteri. Porro si paucis diuinitus datum est uerae philosophiae contra miserias huius uitae unicum auxilium, satis et hinc apparet humanum genus ad luendas miseriarum poenas esse damnatum. Sicut autem hoc, ut fatentur, nullum diuinum maius est donum. sic a nullo deo dari credendum est nisi ab illo, quo et ipsi qui multos deos colunt nullum dicunt esse maiorem. CAPUT XXIII. De his, quae praeter illa mala, quae bonis malisque communia sunt, ad iustorum laborem specia - liter pertinent.
to such a degree that even they themselves, against whom we contend, have been in some way compelled to confess that divine grace is to be found in possessing philosophy—not any sort of philosophy, but the true one. Furthermore, if to a few it has been divinely granted to possess the one and only help of true philosophy against the miseries of this life, this too sufficiently shows that the human race has been condemned to pay the penalties of its miseries. But just as this, as they confess, is no greater divine gift, so it is to be believed to be given by no god save by Him whom even those who worship many gods say to be greater than none. CHAPTER 23. On those things which, besides the evils common to the good and the evil, pertain especially to the labor of the righteous.
以致連那些我們所與之爭辯的人,也在某種程度上被迫承認:在擁有哲學——不是任何哲學,而是真哲學——這事上有神的恩典。再者,若惟有少數人從神得了真哲學這對抗今生苦難的唯一幫助,這也足以表明人類已被定罪去償付其苦難的刑罰。但正如他們所承認的,此事既非更大的神賜,那麼就當信它是惟有那一位神所賜的——連敬拜多神之人也說沒有比祂更大的神。第二十三章 論那些除善人惡人共有的禍患之外、特別關乎義人勞苦之事。
3:3295
Praeter haec autem mala huius uitae bonis malisque communia habent in ea iusti etiam proprios quosdam labores suos, quibus aduersus uitia militant et in talium proeliorum tentationibus periculisque uersantur. Aliquando enim concitatius, aliquando remissius, non tamen desinit caro concupiscere aduersus spiritum et spiritus aduersus carnem, ut non ea quae uolumus faciamus, omnem malam concupiscentiam consumendo, sed eam nobis, quantum diuinitus adiuti possumus. non ei consentiendo subdamus, uigiliis continuis excubantes.
Besides these evils of this life common to the good and the evil, the righteous have in it also certain labors of their own, by which they wage war against vices and are engaged in the temptations and perils of such battles. For sometimes more vehemently, sometimes more remissly, the flesh ceases not to lust against the spirit and the spirit against the flesh, so that we do not do the things that we will—by consuming all evil concupiscence—but rather, so far as we can with divine help, we subdue it to ourselves by not consenting to it, keeping watch in continual vigils.
除了今生這些善人惡人共有的禍患之外,義人在其中還有某些自己的勞苦,藉此與諸惡習爭戰,並陷於此類戰役的試探與危險之中。因為肉體有時更猛烈、有時較緩和,總不止息地與靈相爭,靈也與肉體相爭,以致我們不能行我們所願意行的——就是耗盡一切邪惡的私慾——而是盡我們蒙神幫助所能的,藉著不順從它而將它制伏於己,在持續的儆醒中警守。
3:3296
ne opinio ueri similis fallat, ne decipiat sermo uersutus, ne se tenebrae alicuius erroris offundant , ne quod bonum est malum aut quod malum est bonum esse credatur, ne ab his quae agenda sunt metus reuocet, ne in ea quae agenda non sunt cupido praecipitet, ne super iracundiam sol occidat, ne inimicitiae prouocent ad retributionem mali pro malo, ne absorbeat inhonesta uel inmoderata tristitia, ne inpertiendorum beneficiorum ingerat mens ingrata torporem, ne maledicis rumoribus bona conscientia fatigetur, ne temeraria de alio suspicio nos nostra decipiat, ne aliena de nobis falsa nos frangat, ne regnet peccatum in nostro mortali corpore ad oboediendum desideriis eius, ne membra nostra
lest a probable-seeming opinion deceive us, lest a cunning discourse mislead us, lest the darkness of some error spread itself over us, lest what is good be believed evil or what is evil be believed good, lest fear call us back from the things that are to be done, lest desire cast us headlong into the things that are not to be done, lest the sun go down upon our wrath, lest enmities provoke us to the repayment of evil for evil, lest dishonorable or immoderate sadness absorb us, lest an ungrateful mind bring on torpor in the bestowing of benefits, lest a good conscience be wearied by slanderous rumors, lest rash suspicion about another deceive us with our own judgment, lest another's false opinion about us break us, lest sin reign in our mortal body to obey its desires, lest our members
惟恐似是而非的見解欺哄我們,惟恐狡詐的言論誤導我們,惟恐某種錯謬的黑暗籠罩我們,惟恐善被當作惡、或惡被當作善,惟恐恐懼使我們從當行之事退縮,惟恐慾望將我們推入不當行之事,惟恐日頭落山仍含著我們的怒氣,惟恐仇恨激動我們以惡報惡,惟恐不正當或無節制的憂愁吞噬我們,惟恐忘恩的心在施恩上帶來怠惰,惟恐善良的良心被毀謗的流言所困乏,惟恐對他人輕率的猜疑以我們自己的判斷欺哄我們,惟恐他人對我們虛假的看法擊垮我們,惟恐罪在我們必死的身上作王、使我們順從其私慾,惟恐我們的肢體
3:3297
exhibeantur iniquitatis arma peccato, ne oculus sequatur concupiscentiam, ne uindicandi cupiditas uincat, ne in eo quod male delectat uel uisio uel cogitatio remoretur, ne inprobum aut indecens uerbum libenter audiatur, ne fiat quod non licet etiamsi libet, ne in hoc bello laborum periculorumque plenissimo uel de uiribus nostris speretur facienda uictoria uel uiribus nostris facta tribuatur, sed eius gratiae, de quo ait apostolus:
be presented to sin as weapons of iniquity, lest the eye follow concupiscence, lest the desire of avenging conquer us, lest the gaze or the thought linger upon that which delights wickedly, lest a base or unseemly word be willingly heard, lest that be done which is not lawful even if it pleases, lest in this war most full of labors and perils victory be hoped to be won by our own strength, or, once won, be attributed to our own strength, but rather to the grace of Him of whom the Apostle says:
獻給罪作不義的兵器,惟恐眼目隨從私慾,惟恐報復的慾望勝過我們,惟恐目光或思念逗留於那以邪惡使人喜悅之物,惟恐卑鄙或不雅之言被甘心聽取,惟恐行那不可行之事——縱使它使人喜悅,惟恐在這充滿勞苦與危險的爭戰中,指望靠我們自己的力量得勝、或得勝後將之歸於我們自己的力量,而非歸於祂的恩典——使徒論到祂說:
3:3298
Gratias autem Deo, qui dat nobis uictoriam per Dominum nostrum legum Christum; qui et alio loco: In his, inquit, omnibus superuincimus per eum qui dilexit nos. Sciamus tamen, quantalibet uirtute proeliandi uitiis repugnemus uel etiam uitia superemus et subiugemus, quamdiu sumus in hoc corpore, nobis deesse non posse unde dicamus Deo: Dimitte nobis debita nostra. In illo autem regno, ubi semper cum corporibus inmortalibus erimus, nec proelia nobis erunt ulla nec debita; quae nusquam et numquam essent, si natura nostra, sicut recta creata est, permaneret.
'But thanks be to God, who gives us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ'; who also in another place says: 'In all these things we more than conquer through Him who loved us.' Let us nevertheless know that, with however great valor of fighting we resist the vices, or even overcome and subdue the vices, so long as we are in this body there cannot but be wanting to us some ground on which we may say to God: 'Forgive us our debts.' But in that kingdom, where we shall be forever with immortal bodies, there will be for us neither any battles nor any debts; which would nowhere and never have existed, if our nature had remained as it was rightly created.
「感謝神,使我們藉著我們的主耶穌基督得勝。」他在另一處又說:「然而靠著愛我們的主,在這一切的事上已經得勝有餘了。」然而我們當知道,無論我們以何等大的爭戰之勇抵抗諸惡習、甚或勝過並制伏諸惡習,只要我們仍在這身體中,我們便不能不缺少那向神說「免我們的債」的緣由。但在那國度裡,我們將永遠與不死的身體同在,那時我們既無任何爭戰,也無任何虧欠;倘若我們的本性仍如它受造時的正直常存,這些虧欠便絕不會在任何地方、任何時候存在。
3:3299
Ac per hoc etiam noster iste conflictus, in quo periclitamur et de quo nos uictoria nouissima cupimus liberari, ad uitae huius mala pertinet, quam tot tantorumque testimonio malorum probamus esse damnatam. CAPUT XXIIII. De bonis, quibus etiam hanc uitam damnationi obnoxiam Creator inpleuit. Iam nunc considerandum est hanc ipsam miseriam -generis humani, in qua laudatur iustitia punientis, qualibus et quam multis inpleuerit bonis eiusdem bonitas cuncta quae creauit administrantis. Primum benedictionem illam, quam protulerat ante peccatum dicens: Crescite et multiplicamini et inplete terram, nec post peccatum uoluit inhibere mansitque in stirpe damnata donata fecunditas;
And by this our very conflict, in which we are imperiled and from which we desire to be freed by the final victory, pertains to the evils of this life, which by the testimony of so many and so great evils we prove to be condemned. CHAPTER 24. On the good things with which the Creator has filled even this life that is subject to condemnation. Now it must be considered with what good things, and how many, the goodness of Him who administers all that He has created has filled this very misery of the human race, in which the justice of Him who punishes is praised. First, that blessing which He had pronounced before sin, saying, 'Increase and multiply and fill the earth,' He willed not to withhold even after sin, and the fruitfulness once granted remained in the condemned stock;
由此我們這場爭戰本身——我們在其中遭受危險,並渴望藉那末後的得勝得脫——便關乎今生的禍患,而我們藉如此眾多、如此巨大之禍患的見證,證明今生已被定罪。第二十四章 論造物主用以充滿這甚至被定罪之生命的諸般美善。如今當思想:那治理祂所造萬物的神,祂的良善用何等的、又何等眾多的美善,充滿了人類這悲慘的境況——在這境況中,那施行刑罰之主的公義得著稱讚。首先,祂在罪之前所宣告的祝福,說:「要生養眾多,遍滿地面」,連在罪之後祂也不願收回,那一度賜下的繁衍能力便存留在被定罪的族類中;
3:3300
nec illam uim mirabilem seminum, immo etiam mirabiliorem qua efficiuntur et semina, inditam corporibus humanis et quodam modo intextam peccati uitium potuit auferre, quo nobis inpacta est etiam necessitas mortis; sed utrumque simul currit isto quasi fluuio adque torrente generis humani, malum quod a parente trahitur, et bonum quod a creante tribuitur. In originali malo duo sunt, peccatum adque supplicium; in originali bono alia duo, propagatio et conformatio. Sed quantum ad praesentem pertinet intentionem nostram, de malis, quorum unum de nostra uenit audacia, id est peccatum, alterum de iudicio Dei, id est supplicium, iam satis diximus.
nor could the fault of sin take away that marvelous power of seeds—nay, even more marvelous, that by which seeds themselves are produced—implanted in human bodies and in a manner interwoven into them, the fault by which the necessity of death was also fastened upon us; but both run together, as it were in that river and torrent of the human race: the evil which is drawn from the parent, and the good which is bestowed by the Creator. In the original evil there are two things, sin and punishment; in the original good there are two others, propagation and conformation. But as far as our present intention is concerned, of the evils—of which one comes from our boldness, that is, sin, the other from the judgment of God, that is, punishment—we have now said enough.
罪的過咎也不能奪去那植入人身、並某種程度織入其中的種子的奇妙能力——不,更奇妙的,是那藉以產生種子本身的能力——這過咎也將死亡的必然性繫在我們身上;但兩者一同奔流,彷彿在人類的那條河流與急湍之中:那從父母承受而來的惡,與那由造物主所賜予的善。在原初的惡中有兩樣:罪與刑罰;在原初的善中另有兩樣:繁衍與成形。但就我們目前的旨趣而論,這些惡——其一出於我們的放肆,即罪;其一出於神的審判,即刑罰——我們如今已說得足夠。
3:3301
Nunc de bonis Dei, quae ipsi quoque uitiatae damnataeque naturae contulit siue usque nunc confert, dicere institui. Neque enim damnando aut totum abstulit quod dederat, alioquin nec esset omnino; aut eam remouit a sua potestate, etiam cum diabolo poenaliter subdidit, cum nec ipsum diabolum a suo alienant imperio; quando quidem, ut ipsius quoque diaboli natura subsistat, ille facit qui summe est et facit esse quidquid aliquo modo est. Duorum igitur illorum, quae diximus bona etiam in naturam peccato uitiatam supplicioque damnatam de bonitatis eius quodam ueluti fonte manare, propagationem in primis mundi operibus benedictione largitus est, a quibus operibus die septimo requieuit;
Now I have set out to speak of the good things of God, which He has bestowed, or even up to now bestows, upon a nature even thus vitiated and condemned. For neither in condemning did He take away the whole of what He had given—otherwise it would not exist at all—nor did He remove it from His own power, even when He penally subjected it to the devil; since He does not estrange even the devil himself from His own dominion; seeing that, in order that the nature even of the devil himself may subsist, He brings it about who supremely is and brings it about that whatever in any way exists should exist. Of those two things, therefore, which we said to be good things flowing, as it were, from a certain fountain of His goodness even into a nature vitiated by sin and condemned by punishment, He bestowed propagation by the blessing among the first works of the world, from which works He rested on the seventh day;
如今我已著手述說神的諸般美善,就是祂向甚至如此敗壞並被定罪的本性所賜、或直到如今仍賜下的美善。因為祂在定罪時並未奪去祂所賜的全部——否則它便全然不存在了——也未將它從祂自己的權能下移走,即使在祂以刑罰將它交付給魔鬼之時;因為祂連魔鬼自己也不使其脫離祂的統治;既然為使連魔鬼自己的本性也得以存續,乃是那至高自有者使之如此,並使凡以任何方式存在之物得以存在。因此,論到我們所說那兩樣彷彿從祂良善的某泉源流出、甚至流入這被罪敗壞、被刑罰定罪之本性的美善,祂在世界最初的工作中藉著祝福賜下了繁衍,並於第七日從那些工作中歇了工;
3:3302
conformatio uero in illo eius est opere, quo usque nunc operatur. Efficacem quippe potentiam suam si rebus subtrahat, nec progredi poterunt et suis dimensis motibus peragere tempora nec prorsus in eo quod creatae sunt aliquatenus permanebunt. Sic ergo creauit hominem Deus, ut ei adderet fertilitatem quandam, qua homines alios propagaret, congenerans eis etiam ipsam propagandi possibilitatem, non necessitatem: quibus tamen uoluit hominibus abstulit eam Deus, et steriles fuerunt; non tamen generi humano abstulit semel datam primis duobus coniugibus benedictione generali. Haec ergo propagatio quamuis peccato ablata non fuerit, non tamen etiam ipsa talis est, qualis fuisset, si nemo peccasset.
but conformation lies in that work of His by which He works even until now. For if He should withdraw His efficacious power from things, they will neither be able to advance and to accomplish their times by their allotted motions, nor will they persist at all to any degree in that which they have been created to be. Thus, then, God created man in such a way that He might add to him a certain fertility, by which he might propagate other men, begetting in them also the very possibility of propagating—not the necessity: from which men, however, whom He willed, God took it away, and they were barren; yet He did not take it away from the human race, the blessing once given to the first two spouses by a general grant. This propagation, therefore, although it has not been taken away by sin, is nevertheless not itself such as it would have been, had no one sinned.
但成形在於祂那直到如今仍在運行的工作。因為祂若從萬物收回祂大能的運行,它們便既不能前行、以其所定的運動完成各自的時期,也絕不能在任何程度上存續於它們受造所是的樣式中。因此,神如此造了人,好給他添加某種生育力,使他能繁衍別人,並在他們裡面也生出那繁衍的可能性——而非必然性:然而神從祂所願的某些人身上奪去了這能力,他們便不育;祂卻沒有從人類身上奪去這藉普遍的賜予一度賜給最初兩位配偶的祝福。因此這繁衍雖未被罪奪去,本身卻不是它在無人犯罪情況下原本所應是的樣式。
3:3303
Ex quo enim homo in honore positus, postea quam deliquit, conparatus est pecoribus, similiter generat; non in eo tamen penitus exstincta est quaedam uelut scintilla rationis, in qua factus est ad imaginem Dei. Huic autem propagationi si conformatio non adhiberetur, nec ipsa in sui generis formas modosque procederet. Si enim non concubuissent homines et nihilo minus Deus uellet inplere terras hominibus: quo modo creauit unum sine commixtione maris et feminae, sic posset omnes; concumbentes uero nisi illo creante generantes esse non possunt. Sicut ergo ait apostolus de institutione spiritali, qua homo ad pietatem iustitiamque formatur:
For since man, having been placed in honor, after he transgressed, was compared to the beasts, he generates in like manner; yet in him a certain spark, as it were, of reason has not been utterly extinguished, in which he was made to the image of God. But if to this propagation conformation were not applied, neither would it proceed into the forms and modes of its own kind. For if men had not had intercourse and God nonetheless willed to fill the lands with men, just as He created one without the commingling of male and female, so He could create all; but those who have intercourse cannot be begetters unless He creates. As, therefore, the Apostle says concerning spiritual instruction, by which a man is formed to piety and righteousness:
因為人既被置於尊貴的地位,犯罪之後便與牲畜相比,照樣生育;然而他裡面某種理性的火花並未全然熄滅,他正是按此被造成神的形像。但這繁衍若不加上成形,便不能進入它自己種類的形態與樣式。因為人若不交合,而神仍願以人遍滿大地,那麼正如祂不藉男女的交合造了一人,照樣祂也能造出所有人;但凡交合者,若非祂創造,便不能成為生育者。因此,正如使徒論到那使人成形於虔誠與公義的屬靈教導時所說:
3:3304
Neque qui plantat, est aliquid, neque qui rigat, sed qui incrementum dat Deus: ita etiam hic dici potest: (Nec qui concumbit nec qui seminat, est aliquid, sed qui format Deus; nec mater, quae conceptum portat et partum nutrit, est aliquid, sed qui incrementum dat Deus.\' Ipsa namque operatione, qua usque nunc operatur, facit ut numeros suos explicent semina et a quibusdam latentibus adque inuisibilibus inuolucris in formas uisibiles huius quod adspicimus decoris euoluant; ipse incorpoream corporeamque naturam, illam praepositam, istam subiectam. miris modis copulans et conectens animantem facit.
'Neither he who plants is anything, nor he who waters, but God who gives the increase': so also here it may be said: 'Neither he who has intercourse nor he who sows is anything, but God who forms; nor is the mother, who carries the conceived and nourishes the offspring, anything, but God who gives the increase.' For by that very operation by which He works even until now, He brings it about that the seeds unfold their numbers and evolve from certain hidden and invisible wrappings into the visible forms of this beauty which we behold; He, joining and connecting in marvelous ways the incorporeal and the corporeal nature—the one set above, the other made subject—makes a living being.
「栽種的算不得甚麼,澆灌的也算不得甚麼,只在那叫它生長的神。」照樣,在此也可說:「交合的算不得甚麼,撒種的也算不得甚麼,只在那塑造的神;懷胎並養育所生的母親也算不得甚麼,只在那叫它生長的神。」因為祂正是藉著那直到如今仍在運行的運作,使種子展開其數理,並從某些隱藏而不可見的包裹中演化為我們所見這美的可見形態;祂以奇妙的方式聯結並貫通那無形與有形的本性——其一在上,其一在下受管轄——造成一個活物。
3:3305
Quod opus eius tam magnum et mirabile est, ut non solum in homine, quod est animal rationale et ex hoc cunctis terrenis animantibus excellentius adque praestantius, sed in qualibet minutissima muscula bene consideranti stuporem mentis ingerat laudemque pariat Creatoris. Ipse itaque animae humanae mentem dedit, ubi ratio et intellegentia in infante sopita est quodam modo; quasi nulla sit, excitanda scilicet adque exserenda aetatis accessu, qua sit scientiae capax adque doctrinae et habilis perceptioni ueritatis et amoris boni;
This work of His is so great and marvelous that not only in man—who is a rational animal and on this account more excellent and more outstanding than all earthly living things—but even in any most minute little fly, it brings astonishment to the mind of one who considers it well, and engenders praise of the Creator. He, therefore, gave to the human soul a mind, in which reason and intelligence are, as it were, asleep in the infant, as though they were nothing, to be awakened and brought forth, namely, with the advance of age, by which it may be capable of knowledge and learning, and apt for the perception of truth and the love of the good;
祂的這工作如此偉大奇妙,以致不僅在人身上——人是有理性的活物,因此比一切屬地的活物更卓越、更超群——甚至在任何極微小的蒼蠅身上,它也使善加思考之人的心思充滿驚奇,並引發對造物主的稱讚。因此,祂賜給人的魂一個心智,理性與智慧在嬰孩裡面彷彿沉睡,似乎不存在,乃要隨著年歲的增長被喚醒並引發出來,使它能領受知識與學問,並適於對真理的領悟與對美善的愛慕;
3:3306
qua capacitate hauriat sapientiam uirtutibusque sit praedita, quibus prudenter, fortiter, temperanter et iuste aduersus errores et cetera ingenerata uitia dimicet eaque nullius rei desiderio nisi boni illius summi adque inmutabilis uincat. Quod etsi non faciat, ipsa talium bonorum capacitas in natura rationali diuinitus instituta quantum sit boni, quam mirabile opus Omnipotentis, quis conpetenter effatur aut cogitat?
by which capacity it may drink in wisdom and be endowed with the virtues, by which prudently, bravely, temperately, and justly it may contend against errors and the other inborn vices, and overcome them by the desire of nothing save that supreme and immutable good. And even if it does not do this, who can fittingly express or conceive how great a good, how marvelous a work of the Almighty, is that very capacity for such goods, divinely established in the rational nature?
藉這容量,它可吸取智慧,並被賦予諸般美德,藉以審慎地、勇敢地、節制地、公義地對抗錯謬與其他與生俱來的惡習,並惟以對那至高不變之善的渴慕勝過它們。縱使它未能行此,那在理性本性中蒙神設立、對此類美善的容量本身,是何等大的善、何等奇妙的全能者之工——誰能恰當地表述或思想呢?
3:3307
Praeter enim artes bene uiuendi et ad inmortalem perueniendi felicitatem, quae uirtutes uocantur et sola Dei gratia, quae in Christo est, filiis promissionis regnique donantur, nonne humano ingenio tot tantaeque artes sunt inuentae et exercitae, partim necessariae partim uoluptariae, ut tam excellens uis mentis adque rationis in his etiam rebus, quas superfluas, immo et periculosas perniciosasque adpetit. quantum bonum habeat in natura, unde ista potuit uel inuenire uel discere uel exercere. testetur? Vestimentorum et aedificiorum ad opera quam mirabilia, quam stupenda industria humana peruenerit; quo in agricultura, quo in nauigatione profecerit;
For besides the arts of living well and of arriving at immortal felicity—which are called virtues and are granted by the sole grace of God which is in Christ to the children of promise and of the kingdom—have not so many and such great arts been discovered and exercised by human ingenuity, partly necessary, partly for pleasure, that this so excellent power of mind and reason, even in those things which it seeks as superfluous, nay even as dangerous and pernicious, bears witness how great a good it has in its nature, whence it could either discover or learn or exercise such things? To what marvelous, what stupendous works of clothing and of buildings has human industry attained; what progress it has made in agriculture, what in navigation;
因為除了那善度此生並達致不朽福樂的技藝——它們被稱為美德,惟藉那在基督裡的神之恩典賜給應許與國度之子——人的才智豈非也發明並施展了如此眾多、如此偉大的技藝,部分為必需、部分為娛樂,以致這心思與理性如此卓越的能力,甚至在它所追求那些多餘、乃至危險而有害之事上,也見證它的本性中含有何等大的善——它能藉此發明、學習或施展這類事物?人的勤勞在衣著與建築之工上達到了何等奇妙、何等驚人的地步;它在農業上、在航海上又取得了何等的進步;
3:3308
quae in fabricatione quorumque uasorum uel etiam statuarum et picturarum uarietate excogitauerit et inpleuerit; quae in theatris mirabilia spectantibus, audientibus incredibilia facienda et exhibenda molita sit; in capiendis occidendis domandis inrationalibus animantibus quae et quanta reppererit; aduersus ipsos homines tot genera uenenorum, tot armorum. tot machinamentorum, et pro salute mortali tuenda adque reparanda quot medicamenta adque adiumenta conprehenderit: pro uoluptate faucium quot condimenta et gulae inritamenta reppererit; ad indicandas et suadendas cogitationes quam multitudinem uarietatemque signorum, ubi praecipuum locum uerba et litterae tenent;
what it has devised and accomplished in the making of vessels of every kind, or even in the variety of statues and paintings; what marvels for spectators in the theaters, things incredible to hear, it has contrived to be done and exhibited; what and how great things it has discovered in capturing, killing, and taming irrational animals; against men themselves how many kinds of poisons, how many of weapons, how many of engines of war, and for the protection and restoration of mortal health how many medicines and aids it has comprehended; for the pleasure of the palate how many seasonings and incitements of gluttony it has discovered; for indicating and persuading thoughts what a multitude and variety of signs, in which words and letters hold the chief place;
它在製造各樣器皿、乃至雕像與繪畫的多樣性上構想並完成了甚麼;它謀劃在劇場中為觀眾、為聽眾製造並展示了何等奇妙、何等難以置信之事;它在捕捉、宰殺、馴服無理性的動物上發現了何等眾多之事;針對人類本身,它掌握了何等眾多種類的毒物、何等眾多的武器、何等眾多的戰爭器械,又為保護並恢復必死的健康掌握了何等眾多的藥物與輔助;為口舌之樂發現了何等眾多的調味與促食之物;為表達並說服思想,發現了何等繁多而多樣的符號,其中言語與文字佔據首位;
3:3309
ad delectandos animos quos elocutionis ornatus, quam diuersorum carminum copiam; ad mulcendas aures quot organa musica, quos cantilenae modos excogitauerit; quantam peritiam dimensionum adque numerorum, meatusque et ordines siderum quanta sagacitate conprehenderit; quam multa rerum mundanarum cognitione se inpleuerit, quis possit eloqui, maxime si uelimus non aceruatim cuncta congerere, sed in singulis inmorari? In ipsis postremo erroribus et falsitatibus defendendis quam magna claruerint ingenia philosophorum adque haereticorum, quis aestimare sufficiat?
for delighting minds what ornaments of eloquence, what abundance of diverse poems; for soothing the ears how many musical instruments, what modes of melody it has devised; how great a skill of measurements and of numbers, and with how great sagacity it has comprehended the courses and orders of the stars; with how great a knowledge of worldly things it has filled itself—who could utter it, especially if we should wish not to heap all things together in a mass, but to dwell upon them singly? Finally, in the very defending of errors and falsehoods, how great the talents of philosophers and heretics have shone forth, who could sufficiently estimate?
為使心靈愉悅,發現了何等的雄辯文采、何等豐富多樣的詩歌;為悅耳,構想了何等眾多的樂器、何等的曲調;它以何等的尺度與數的技巧、以何等的睿智領悟了眾星的運行與秩序;它以何等的對世間事物的知識充實了自己——誰能盡述呢?尤其若我們不願將一切堆積成一團,而願逐一詳述?最後,在為錯謬與虛假辯護一事上,哲學家與異端者的才智閃耀得何等輝煌,誰能充分估量呢?
3:3310
Loquimur enim nunc de natura mentis humanae, qua ista uita mortalis ornatur, non de fide adque itinere ueritatis, qua illa inmortalis adquiritur. Huius tantae naturae conditor cum sit utique Deus uerus et summus, ipso cuncta quae fecit administrante et summam potestatem summamque habente iustitiam numquam profecto in has miserias decidisset adque ex his praeter eos solos qui liberabuntur in aeternas esset itura, nisi nimis grande peccatum in homine primo, de quo ceteri exorti sunt, praecessisset. Iam uero in ipso corpore, quamuis nobis sit cum beluis mortalitate commune multisque earum reperiatur infirmius, quanta Dei bonitas, quanta prouidentia tanti Creatoris apparet!
For we are now speaking of the nature of the human mind, by which this mortal life is adorned, not of the faith and the way of truth, by which that immortal life is acquired. Since the Founder of so great a nature is assuredly the true and supreme God, who administers and possesses supreme power and supreme justice over all that He has made, never in truth would it have fallen into these miseries, and would not, out of these, have gone into eternal ones—save only for those who shall be freed—had not an exceedingly great sin gone before in the first man, from whom the rest sprang. But now even in the body itself, although it is common to us with the beasts in mortality and is found weaker than many of them, how great the goodness of God, how great the providence of so great a Creator appears!
因為我們如今所談論的,是裝飾這必死生命的人之心智的本性,而非那獲得那不朽生命所憑的信德與真理之道。既然這如此偉大本性的締造者確是那真實至高的神,祂治理並擁有對祂所造萬物的至高權能與至高公義,那麼它若非因始祖(其餘的人皆由他而出)裡先行了一極大的罪,斷不會真的墮入這些苦難,也不會從這些苦難進入永遠的苦難——惟有那些將得釋放者除外。但如今連在身體本身——雖然我們在必死性上與牲畜相同,且被發現比其中許多更為孱弱——神的良善何等大,這如此偉大造物主的眷顧又何等顯明!
3:3311
Nonne ita sunt in eo loca sensuum et cetera membra disposita speciesque ipsa ac figura et statura totius corporis ita modificata, ut ad ministerium animae rationalis se indicet factum? Non enim ut animalia rationis expertia prona esse uidemus in terram, ita creatus est homo; sed erecta in caelum corporis forma admonet eum quae sursum sunt sapere. Porro mira mobilitas, quae linguae ac manibus adtributa est, ad loquendum et scribendum apta adque conueniens et ad opera artium plurimarum officiorumque conplenda, nonne satis ostendit, quali animae ut seruiret tale sit corpus adiunctum? quamquam et detractis necessitatibus operandi ita omnium.
Are not the places of the senses and the other members so disposed in it, and the very appearance and figure and stature of the whole body so fashioned, that it shows itself to have been made for the ministry of the rational soul? For man was not created prone toward the earth, as we see the animals devoid of reason to be; but the form of his body, erect toward heaven, admonishes him to relish the things that are above. Furthermore, the marvelous mobility which has been bestowed upon the tongue and the hands, apt and fitting for speaking and writing and for accomplishing the works of very many arts and offices, does it not sufficiently show to what kind of soul such a body has been joined that it might serve it? Although, even apart from the necessities of working, there is so great
豈不是諸官能的位置與其他肢體在它裡面被如此安排,整個身體的外觀、形狀與身量被如此塑造,以致它顯明自己是為理性之魂的服事而造的嗎?因為人並非被造成俯向地面,如我們所見那些無理性的動物;反倒他身體的形態昂然朝向諸天,提醒他思念上面的事。再者,那賦予舌頭與雙手的奇妙靈活性,適於且合於言語、書寫並完成極多技藝與職務之工,豈不充分顯明這樣的身體是為服事何等的魂而被聯結的嗎?況且,即使撇開工作的需要,一切
3:3312
partium congruentia numerosa sit et pulchra sibi parilitate respondeat, ut nescias utrum in eo condendo maior sit utilitatis habita ratio quam decoris. Certe enim nihil creatum uidemus in corpore utilitatis causa, quod non habeat etiam decoris locum. Plus autem nobis id appareret, si numeros mensurarum, quibus inter se cuncta conexa sunt et coaptata, nossemus; quos forsitan data opera in his, quae foris eminent, humaua posset uestigare sollertia; quae uero tecta sunt adque a nostris remota conspectibus, sicuti est tanta perplexitas uenarum adque neruorum et uiscerum, secreta uitalium, inuenire nullus potest.
a harmonious proportion of the parts, so numerous, and it answers to itself with so beautiful a parity, that you would not know whether in its forming greater regard was had for usefulness than for comeliness. For assuredly we see nothing created in the body for the sake of usefulness which does not also have a place of comeliness. And this would appear to us more, if we knew the numerical proportions of the measurements by which all things are connected and fitted to one another; which perhaps, with respect to those things which stand out on the surface, human ingenuity could investigate with set labor; but those which are hidden and removed from our sight—such as the great intricacy of veins and nerves and viscera, the secrets of the vital parts—no one can discover.
部分之間的勻稱比例是如此繁多,又以如此美好的對稱彼此呼應,以致你會不知道在塑造它時,究竟對實用的考量是否多過對端美的考量。因為我們確實看不見身體中有甚麼為實用之故而造、卻不同時兼具端美之處。而這在我們看來會更明顯,倘若我們知道那使一切彼此相連、彼此契合的尺度數理;對那些顯露於表面之物,人的才智或許藉著刻意的勞作能加以探究;但那些隱藏、遠離我們視線之物——諸如血管、神經與內臟的繁複錯綜、生命要害的隱秘——無人能夠尋出。
3:3313
Quia etsi medicorum diligentia nonnulla crudelis, quos anatomicos appellant, laniauit corpora mortuorum siue etiam inter manus secantis perscrutantisque morientium adque in carnibus humanis satis inhumane abdita cuncta rimata est, ut quid et quo modo quibus locis curandum esset addisceret: numeros tamen de quibus loquor, quibus coaptatio, quae i ovfa|i.ovfa Graece dicitur, tamquam cuiusdam organi, extrinsecus adque intrinsecus totius corporis constat, quid dicam, nemo ualuit inuenire, quos nemo ausus est quaerere?
For although the diligence of certain physicians whom they call anatomists has cruelly cut up the bodies of the dead, or even, among the hands of one cutting and probing, the bodies of the dying, and has searched out all the hidden things in human flesh inhumanly enough, in order to learn what and in what manner and in what places it should be treated: nevertheless those numerical proportions of which I speak—by which the fitting-together which is called harmonia in Greek, as of some instrument, both outwardly and inwardly stands constituted of the whole body—what shall I say? No one has been able to discover them, which no one has dared to seek?
因為某些被稱為解剖學家的醫師,他們的勤勉雖殘酷地剖開死人的身體,甚或在動刀探查者手中剖開將死之人的身體,並夠不人道地搜尋出人肉中一切隱藏之物,為要學習當在何處、以何法醫治甚麼:然而我所說的那些數理比例——藉之,那在希臘文稱為「和諧」(harmonia)、如同某種樂器的契合,乃由整個身體在外在與內在構成——我又能說甚麼呢?無人能夠尋出它們,因為無人敢去尋求它們。
3:3314
qui si noti esse potuissent, in interioribus quoque uisceribus, quae nullum ostentant decus, ita delectaret pulchritudo rationis, ut omni formae apparenti, quae oculis placet, ipsius mentis, quae oculis utitur, praefen-etur arbitrio. Sunt uero quaedam ita posita in corpore, ut tantummodo decorem habeant, non et usum; sicut habet pectus uirile mamillas, sicut facies barbam, quam non esse munimento, sed uirili ornamento indicant purae facies feminarum, quas utique infirmiores muniri tutius conueniret. Si ergo nullum membrum est, in his quidem conspicuis (unde ambigit nemo), quod ita sit alicui operi adcommodatum, ut non etiam sit decorum;
And if they could have been known, then even in the inner viscera, which display no comeliness, the beauty of the rational principle would so delight that it would be preferred, by the judgment of the very mind which uses the eyes, to every apparent form which pleases the eyes. There are, however, certain things so placed in the body that they have only comeliness, not also use; as the male breast has nipples, as the face has a beard, which the smooth faces of women—who, being assuredly the weaker, it would be safer to protect—show to be not for protection but for manly adornment. If, therefore, there is no member—among those at least which are conspicuous (whereof no one doubts)—which is so accommodated to some function that it is not also comely;
而它們若能被人認識,那麼連在毫不顯露端美的內臟中,理性原理之美也會如此使人喜悅,以致按那運用眼目之心智的判斷,它必勝過一切悅目的可見形態而蒙人偏愛。然而身體中有某些部分被如此安置,使它們只具端美,而不兼具實用;如男子的胸有乳頭,如面有鬍鬚——婦女光滑的面容顯明這鬍鬚不是為保護、而是為男子的裝飾,因為婦女既確是較弱者,本應更安穩地受保護才是。因此,倘若沒有一個肢體——至少在那些顯而易見、無人懷疑的肢體中——是如此適於某種功用、卻不同時兼具端美的;
3:3315
sunt autem nonnulla, quorum solum decus et nullus est usus: puto facile intellegi in condicione corporis dignitatem necessitati fuisse praelatam. Transitura est quippe necessitas tempusque uenturum, quando sola inuicem pulchritudine sine ulla libidine perfruamur: quod maxime ad laudem referendum est Conditoris, cui dicitur ir . psalmo: Confessionemetdecorem induisti. Iam cetera pulchritudo et utilitas creaturae, quae homini, licet in istos labores miseriasque proiecto adque damnato, spectanda adque sumenda diuina largitate concessa est, quo sermone terminari potest?
There are, moreover, some things which have only beauty and no usefulness; and from this, I think, it is easily understood that in the constitution of the body dignity was preferred to necessity. For necessity will indeed pass away, and a time will come when we shall enjoy one another's beauty alone, without any lust; and this is above all to be ascribed to the praise of the Creator, to whom it is said in the psalm: 'You have clothed yourself with confession and comeliness.' Now as for the remaining beauty and usefulness of creation, which has been granted by divine bounty to be beheld and made use of by man—even though he is cast forth and condemned to these labors and miseries—by what discourse can it be encompassed?
此外,有些事物只有美麗而毫無用處;由此我想我們不難明白,在身體的構造中,尊嚴是優先於需要的。因為需要終必過去,必有一時,我們將單單彼此享受美麗,而毫無情慾;這尤其要歸於造物主的稱讚,正如詩篇對祂所說的:「祢以稱頌和威嚴為衣。」至於受造之物其餘的美麗與益處,藉著上帝的慷慨賜給人去觀看與享用——縱然人被拋入並被定罪於這些勞苦與愁苦之中——又有何言語能將它道盡呢?
3:3316
in caeli et terrae et maris multimoda et uaria pulchritudine, in ipsius lucis tanta copia tamque mirabili specie, in sole ac luna et sideribus, in opacitatibus nemorum, in coloribus et odoribus florum, in diuersitate ac multitudine uolucrum garrularum adque pictarum. in multiformi specie tot tantarumque animantium, quarum illae plus habent admirationis, quae molis minimum (plus enim formicularum et apicularum opera stupemus quam inmensa corpora balaenarum), in ipsius quoque maris tam grandi spectaculo, cum sese diuersis coloribus uelut uestibus induit et aliquando uiride adque hoc multis modis, aliquando purpureum, aliquando caeruleum est.
Consider the manifold and varied beauty of heaven and earth and sea; the so great abundance and so wondrous loveliness of light itself; in the sun and moon and stars; in the shadowy depths of the woods; in the colors and fragrances of flowers; in the diversity and multitude of birds, chattering and brightly plumed; in the manifold form of so many and so great living creatures—of which those win the more admiration that are least in bulk (for we marvel more at the works of little ants and bees than at the immense bodies of whales)—and in the so vast spectacle of the sea itself, when it clothes itself, as if with robes, in diverse colors: now green, and that in many shades; now purple; now blue.
且看天、地、海那繁多而紛雜的美麗;看光本身那樣豐盛、那樣奇妙的姿采;看日、月與眾星;看樹林幽深的濃蔭;看花朵的色彩與芬芳;看那喧鳴而羽色斑斕、種類繁多的飛鳥;看如此眾多、如此巨大的活物那千姿百態的形體——其中體積最小的反而最令人驚歎(因為我們驚奇於小螞蟻與小蜜蜂的工作,更甚於鯨魚龐大的身軀)——也看海本身那樣壯闊的景象,當它以不同的色彩彷彿穿上衣袍:時而碧綠,且綠得有許多深淺;時而紫紅;時而蔚藍。
3:3317
Quam porro delectabiliter spectatur etiam quandocumque turbatur, et fit inde maior suauitas, quia sic demulcet intuentem, ut non iactet et quatiat nauigantem! Quid ciborum usquequaque copia contra famem? quid saporum diuersitas contra fastidium, naturae diffusa diuitiis, non coquorum arte ac labore quaesita? quid in tam multis rebus tuendae aut recuperandae salutis auxilia! Quam grata uicissitudo diei alternantis et noctis! Aurarum quam blanda temperies! In fruticibus et pecoribus indumentorum conficiendorum quanta materies! Omnia commemorare quis possit?
How delightful, moreover, is it to behold the sea even when it is stirred up, and how the sweetness of it grows greater therefrom, since it so soothes the onlooker that it does not toss and shake the voyager! What of the everywhere abundant store of foods against hunger? What of the diversity of flavors against loathing, poured forth by the riches of nature, not sought out by the art and toil of cooks? What aids, amid so many things, for guarding or recovering health! How welcome the alternation of day and night succeeding each other! How gentle the mildness of the breezes! In shrubs and flocks what great material for making garments! Who could recount them all?
再者,海縱然在翻騰之時,觀看起來何等令人喜悅,且其甜美反而因此更增,因為它如此撫慰觀者,卻不顛簸搖撼航行者!對抗飢餓的食物各處何等豐足?對抗厭膩的味道何等多樣,乃是由自然的豐富所傾注,並非由廚師的技藝與辛勞所求得!在如此眾多的事物中,又有何等的幫助可保守或恢復健康!日夜輪替交接何等可喜!微風的溫和何等宜人!灌木與牲畜中,可製衣物的材料何等豐富!誰能將這一切盡數述說呢?
3:3318
Haec autem sola, quae a me uelut in quendam sunt aggerem coartata, si uellem uelut conligata inuolucra soluere adque discutere, quanta mihi mora esset in singulis. quibus plurima continentur! Et haec omnia miserorum sunt damnatorumque solacia, non praemia beatorum. Quae igitur illa sunt, si tot et talia ac tanta sunt ista? Quid dabit eis quos praedestinauit ad uitam, qui haec dedit etiam eis quos praedestinauit ad mortem? Quae bona in illa beata uita faciet eos sumere, pro quibus in hac misera unigenitum suum filium uoluit usque ad mortem mala tanta perferre? Unde apostolus de ipsis in illud regnum praedestinatis loquens:
But these things alone, which I have crowded together as it were into a single heap, if I wished to unfold and shake out, as if loosening tied-up bundles, how great a delay there would be for me in each single thing, in which very many things are contained! And all these are the consolations of the wretched and the condemned, not the rewards of the blessed. What then are those rewards, if these present things are so many and such and so great? What will He give to those whom He has predestined to life, who has given even these things to those whom He has predestined to death? What good things will He cause those to receive in that blessed life, for whose sake He willed His only-begotten Son in this wretched life to endure such great evils, even unto death? Whence the apostle, speaking of those very ones predestined to that kingdom, says:
然而單單這些我彷彿堆積成一座土堆的事物,倘若我願將它們攤開抖散,如同解開捆紮的包裹,那麼我在每一件事上要耗費何等的時日,而其中又包含了何等眾多的事物!而這一切不過是可憐者與被定罪者的安慰,並非有福者的賞賜。那麼,若這些今世之物已是如此眾多、如此美好、如此偉大,那賞賜又當如何呢?祂既將這些賜給祂預定要受死的人,又將把何等的福賜給祂預定得生命的人呢?祂在這可憐的今生甘願使祂的獨生子忍受如此大的諸般患難,直到死地,又要使他們在那有福的生命裡領受何等的福分呢?因此使徒論到那些被預定進入那國的人說:
3:3319
Qui proprio, inquit, filio non pepercit, sed pro\'nobis omnibus tradidit eum, quo modo non et cum illo omnia nobis donabit? Cum haec promissio conplebitur, quid erimus! quales erimus! Quae bona in illo regno accepturi sumus, quando quidem Christo moriente pro nobis tale iam pignus accepimus! Qualis erit spiritus hominis nullum omnino habens uitium, nec sub quo iaceat, nec cui cedat, nec contra quod saltem laudabiliter dimicet, pacatissima uirtute perfectus! Rerum ibi omnium quanta, quam speciosa, quam certa scientia, sine errore aliquo uel labore, ubi Dei sapientia de ipso suo fonte potabitur, cum summa felicitate, sine ulla difficultate!.
'He who did not spare His own Son,' he says, 'but delivered Him up for us all, how shall He not also with Him freely give us all things?' When this promise shall be fulfilled, what shall we be! of what sort shall we be! What good things shall we receive in that kingdom, seeing that, when Christ died for us, we have already received such a pledge! Of what sort shall the spirit of man be, having no fault whatsoever—none under which it may lie, none to which it may yield, none against which it must contend even though laudably—perfected in most peaceful virtue! How great, how splendid, how certain shall be the knowledge of all things there, without any error or labor, where the wisdom of God shall be drunk from His own fountain itself, with the highest felicity, without any difficulty!
他說:「上帝既不愛惜自己的兒子,為我們眾人捨了,豈不也把萬物和祂一同白白地賜給我們嗎?」當這應許成就之時,我們將是何等的人!我們將具何等的樣式!我們在那國裡將領受何等的福分,因為當基督為我們而死之時,我們已領受了這樣的憑質!人的靈將是何等的樣式——毫無任何瑕疵,沒有它必須屈服於之下的,沒有它必須讓步的,也沒有它必須與之爭戰、哪怕是值得稱讚地爭戰的——在至為平安的德性中得以成全!在那裡,對萬事萬物的知識將是何等浩大、何等華美、何等確鑿,毫無任何錯謬或勞苦,在那裡上帝的智慧將從祂自己的泉源被暢飲,帶著至高的福樂,毫無任何艱難!
3:3320
Quale erit corpus, quod omni modo spiritui subditum et eo sufficienter uiuificatum nullis alimoniis indigebit! Non enim animale, sed spiritale erit, habens quidem carnis. sed sine ulla carnali corruptione substantiam. CAPUT XXV. De peruicacia quorundam, qui resurrectionem carnis, quam sicut praedictum est, totus mundus credit, inpugnant. Verum de animi bonis, quibus post hanc uitam beatissimus perfruetur, non a nobis dissentiunt philosophi nobiles: de carnis resurrectione contendunt, hanc quantum possunt negant.
Of what sort shall the body be, which, being in every way subject to the spirit and sufficiently quickened by it, shall need no nourishment! For it shall not be a natural (animal) body, but a spiritual one, having indeed the substance of flesh, but without any carnal corruption. CHAPTER XXV. On the obstinacy of certain men who attack the resurrection of the flesh, which, as was foretold, the whole world believes. But concerning the goods of the soul, which the most blessed man shall enjoy after this life, the noble philosophers do not dissent from us: it is about the resurrection of the flesh that they contend, denying it as much as they can.
那身體將是何等的樣式——它在各方面都順服於靈,並被靈充分地賜予生命,必不再需要任何養分!因為它將不是屬血氣的(屬魂的)身體,而是屬靈的身體,固然具有肉體的本質,卻毫無任何屬肉的朽壞。第二十五章 論某些人的頑梗,他們攻擊肉身復活——正如先前所預言的,全世界都信這復活。然而關於今生之後至有福之人所要享受的靈魂之福,那些高貴的哲學家與我們並無異議:他們所爭辯的乃是肉身的復活,盡其所能地否認它。
3:3321
Sed credentes multi negantes paucissimos reliquerunt et ad Christum, qui hoc quod istis uidetur absurdum in sua resurrectione monstrauit, fideli corde conuersi sunt, docti et indocti, sapientes mundi et insipientes. Hoc enim credidit mundus. quod praedixit Deus, qui etiam hoc praedixit, quod hanc rem mundus fuerat crediturus; neque enim Petri maleficiis eam cum laude credentium tanto ante praenuntiare conpulsus est. Ille est enim Deus, quem (sicut iam dixi aliquotiens, nec commonere me piget) confitente Porphyrio adque id oraculis deorum suorum probare cupiente ipsa numina perhorrescunt; quem sic laudauit, ut eum et Deum patrem et regem uocaret.
But many who believe have left only a very few who deny, and have been converted with faithful heart to Christ, who showed in His own resurrection that which seems absurd to these men—the learned and the unlearned, the wise of this world and the unwise. For the world believed this, which God foretold, who also foretold this very thing, that the world was going to believe it; nor was He compelled by the magic arts of Peter to foretell it so long beforehand, together with the praise of those who would believe. For He is that God whom—as I have already said several times, nor does it irk me to remind—when Porphyry confesses it and wishes to prove it by the oracles of their own gods, the very deities shudder with dread; whom he so praised that he called Him both God the Father and King.
然而眾多相信的人只剩下極少數否認的人,他們以信實的心歸向了基督——基督在祂自己的復活中顯明了那在這些人看來荒謬的事——無論是有學問的或無學問的,世上有智慧的或無智慧的。因為世人信了上帝所預言的這事,而上帝也預言了這事本身,就是世人將要相信它;祂並非是被彼得的魔法所迫,才如此長久以前就連同那些將要相信之人的稱讚一併預言出來。因為祂就是那位上帝——正如我已多次說過,而我也不厭其煩地再提醒——當波菲利承認祂、並願意藉著他們自己諸神的神諭來證明祂時,那些神祇本身都驚恐戰慄;波菲利如此稱讚祂,以致稱祂為父神,又為君王。
3:3322
Absit enim, ut sic intellegenda sint quae praedixit. quo modo uolunt hi, qui hoc cum mundo non crediderunt. quod mundum crediturum esse praedixit. Quur enim non potius ita, sicut crediturus tanto ante praedictus est mundus, non sicut paucissimi garriunt, qui hoc cum mundo, quod crediturus praedictus est, credere noluerunt? Si enim propterea dicunt alio modo esse credenda, ne, si dixerint uana esse conscripta, iniuriam faciant illi Deo, cui tam magnum perhibent testimonium: tantam prorsus ei uel etiam grauiorem faciunt iniuriam, si aliter dicunt esse intellegenda, non sicut mundus ea credidit, quem crediturum ipse laudauit, ipse promisit, ipse conpleuit.
For far be it that the things which He foretold should be understood in the way these men wish, who did not believe along with the world that which He foretold the world would believe. For why should it not rather be as the world was foretold so long beforehand that it would believe, and not as those very few prate, who refused to believe along with the world that which it was foretold would believe? For if they say that on this account these things are to be believed in another way, lest, if they should say that what was written is vain, they do injury to that God to whom they bear so great a testimony: they do Him an injury altogether as great, or even graver, if they say these things are to be understood otherwise, not as the world believed them—the world which He Himself praised as being about to believe, He Himself promised, He Himself brought to fulfillment.
絕不可如這些人所願的那樣去理解祂所預言的事——這些人並未隨同世人去相信那祂預言世人將要相信的事。因為何不寧可照那預言世人將要相信的方式去信,乃是照世人如此長久以前所預言要相信的那樣,而非照那極少數人的胡言——他們拒絕隨同世人去相信那被預言世人將要相信的事?因為他們若說這些事當以別樣方式去信,免得他們若說所寫的是虛妄,就冒犯了那位他們為之作如此大見證的上帝:那麼他們若說這些事當以別樣方式去理解——並非照世人所信的那樣(這世人是祂自己稱讚必要相信的,是祂自己所應許的,是祂自己所成就的)——他們對祂所行的冒犯,便完全一樣大,甚至更重。
3:3323
Utrum enim non potest facere ut resurgat caro et uiuat in aeternum, an propterea credendum non est id eum esse facturum, quia malum est adque indignum Deo? Sed de omnipotentia eius, qua tot et tanta facit incredibilia, iam multa diximus. Si uolunt inuenire quod omnipotens non potest, habent prorsus; ego dicam, mentiri non potest. Credamus ergo quod potest non credendo quod non potest. Non itaque credentes quod mentiri possit credant esse facturum quod se facturum esse promisit, et sic credant sicut id credidit mundus, quem crediturum esse praedixit, quem crediturum esse laudauit, quem crediturum esse promisit, quem credidisse iam ostendit. Hoc autem malum esse unde demonstrant ?
For is He unable to bring it about that the flesh should rise again and live forever, or is it on this account not to be believed that He will do it, because it is evil and unworthy of God? But concerning His omnipotence, by which He does so many and such great incredible things, we have already said much. If they wish to find something which the Omnipotent cannot do, they have it without fail: I will tell it—He cannot lie. Let us therefore believe what He can do by not believing what He cannot do. Not believing, then, that He can lie, let them believe that He will do what He has promised He will do, and let them believe it just as the world believed it—the world which He foretold would believe, which He praised as being about to believe, which He promised would believe, which He has now shown has believed. But whence do they demonstrate that this is evil?
那麼,祂是不能使肉身復活並永遠活著呢,還是因為這事是惡的、配不上上帝,所以就不可信祂將要行它呢?然而關於祂的全能——藉此祂行了如此眾多、如此偉大、難以置信的事——我們已說了許多。他們若想找出全能者所不能行的事,他們確實找得到:我來告訴他們——祂不能說謊。所以讓我們因不信祂所不能行的,而相信祂所能行的。那麼,他們既不信祂能說謊,就讓他們相信祂必要行祂所應許要行的事,並讓他們照世人所信的那樣去信它——這世人是祂預言必要相信的,是祂稱讚必要相信的,是祂應許必要相信的,是祂如今已顯明確已相信的。然而他們從何證明這事是惡的呢?
3:3324
Non erit illic ulla corruptio, quod est corporis malum. De ordine elementorum iam disputauimus; de aliis hominum coniecturis satis diximus; quanta sit futura in corpore incorruptibili facilitas motus, de praesentis bonae ualetudinis temperamento, quae utique nullo modo illi conparanda est inmortalitati, in libro tertio decimo satis, ut opinor, ostendimus. Legant superiora huius operis, qui uel non legerunt uel uolunt recolere quod legerunt. CAPUT XXVI. Quo modo Porphyrii definitio, qua beatis animis putat corpus omne fugiendum, ipsius Platonis sententia destruatur, qui dicit summum Deum dis promisisse, ut numquam corporibus exuerentur.
There will be no corruption there, which is the body's evil. Concerning the order of the elements we have already disputed; concerning the other conjectures of men we have said enough; how great a facility of motion there will be in the incorruptible body we have, as I think, sufficiently shown in the thirteenth book, drawing from the temperament of present good health, which is in no way to be compared with that immortality. Let those read the earlier parts of this work who either have not read them or wish to recall what they have read. CHAPTER XXVI. How Porphyry's definition, by which he thinks every body must be fled from by the blessed souls, is destroyed by the very opinion of Plato, who says that the supreme God promised to the gods that they would never be stripped of their bodies.
那裡將沒有任何朽壞,朽壞乃是身體的惡。關於諸元素的次序,我們已經辯論過了;關於人的其他臆測,我們也說得夠多了;至於在不朽的身體中將有何等便捷的行動,我想我們已在第十三卷中充分地顯明了,乃是從如今健康良好之調和狀態來推論——這狀態無論如何都不能與那不朽相比。願那些尚未讀過、或願重溫所讀的人,去讀本書前面的部分。第二十六章 波菲利的定義——他認為有福的靈魂必須逃離一切身體——如何被柏拉圖自己的見解所推翻;柏拉圖說,至高的上帝曾應許諸神,他們絕不會被剝去身體。
3:3325
Sed Porphyrius ait, inquiunt, ut beata sit anima, corpus esse omne fugiendum. Nihil ergo prodest, quia incorruptibile diximus futurum corpus, si anima beata non erit, nisi omne corpus effugerit. Sed iam et hinc in libro memorato quantum oportuit disputaui; uerum hic unum inde tantum commemorabo. Emendet libros suos istorum omnium magister Plato et dicat eorum deos, ut beati sint, sua corpora fugituros, id est esse morituros, quos in caelestibus corporibus dixit inclusos; quibus tamen Deus, a quo facti sunt, quo possent esse securi, inmortalitatem. id est in eisdem corporibus aeternam permansionem, non eorum natura id habente, sed suo consilio praeualente, promisit.
But Porphyry says, they object, that in order for the soul to be blessed, every body must be fled from. It profits nothing, therefore, that we have said the body will be incorruptible, if the soul will not be blessed unless it has fled every body. But I have already, even on this point, disputed in the aforementioned book as much as was needful; yet here I will recall only one thing from it. Let Plato, the master of all these men, amend his books and say that their gods, in order to be blessed, will flee their bodies, that is, will die—those gods whom he said were enclosed in heavenly bodies; to whom, nevertheless, God, by whom they were made, promised immortality, that is, eternal continuance in those same bodies—this being not from their nature possessing it, but from His own counsel prevailing—so that they might be secure.
他們反駁說,波菲利卻說,靈魂要得福,必須逃離一切身體。那麼,我們說身體將是不朽的,這就毫無益處了,倘若靈魂除非逃離了一切身體就不能得福。然而我在前面提及的那卷書中,就連這一點也已按所需辯論過了;不過在此我只從中再提一件事。願這一切人的師傅柏拉圖修正他的書,並說他們的諸神為要得福,將逃離自己的身體,就是將要死亡——這些神就是他所說被禁錮在天上身體中的;然而那造他們的上帝卻向他們應許了不朽,就是在那同樣的身體中永久存留——這不是出於他們本性所具有的,而是出於祂自己的旨意所勝過,好叫他們得以安穩。
3:3326
Ubi etiam illud euertit quod dicunt. quoniam est inpossibilis, ideo resurrectionem carnis non esse credendam. Apertissime quippe iuxta eundem philosophum. ubi dis a se factis promisit Deus non factus inmortalitatem, quod inpossibile est se dixit esse facturum. Sic enim eum locutum narrat Plato: \'Quoniam estis orti, inquit, inmortales esse et indissolubiles non potestis;
Here he also overturns that which they say—that because it is impossible, therefore the resurrection of the flesh is not to be believed. For most plainly, according to that same philosopher, where God who was not made promised immortality to the gods made by Himself, He said He would do what is impossible. For thus Plato narrates Him to have spoken: 'Since you have come to be,' He says, 'you cannot be immortal and indissoluble;
在這裡,他也推翻了他們所說的——就是因為這事不可能,所以肉身的復活就不該相信。因為照那同一位哲學家所言,極為明顯地,當那非受造的上帝向祂自己所造的諸神應許不朽時,祂便說祂要行那不可能的事。因為柏拉圖如此記載祂所說的話:「既然你們是被生成的,」祂說,「你們便不能是不朽的、不可解散的;
3:3327
non tamen dissoluemini neque uos ulla mortis fata periment nec erunt ualentiora quam consilium meum, quod maius est uinculum ad perpetuitatem uestram quam illa (quibus estis conligati.\' Si non solum absurdi, sed surdi non sunt qui haec audiunt non utique dubitant dis factis ab illo Deo qui eos fecit secundum Platonem quod est inpossibile fuisse promissum. Qui enim dicit: \'Vos quidem inmortales esse non potestis, sed mea uoluntate inmortales eritis,\' quid aliud dicit quam \'id quod fieri non potest me faciente tamen eritis\'? Ille igitur carnem incorruptibilem, inmortalem, spiritalem resuscitabit, qui iuxta Platonem id quod inpossibile est se facturum esse promisit.
yet you shall not be dissolved, nor shall any fates of death destroy you, nor shall they be more potent than my counsel, which is a greater bond unto your perpetuity than those by which you were bound together.' If those who hear these things are not only absurd but deaf, they surely do not doubt that to the gods made by that God who made them, there was promised, according to Plato, that which is impossible. For he who says: 'You indeed cannot be immortal, but by my will you shall be immortal,' what else does he say than 'that which cannot be done you shall nevertheless be, by my doing'? He therefore shall raise up flesh incorruptible, immortal, spiritual, who, according to Plato, promised He would do what is impossible.
然而你們不會被解散,也沒有死亡的命運能毀滅你們,它們也不能比我的旨意更有能力——我的旨意乃是維繫你們永存的一條更大的繫帶,勝過那些將你們連結在一起的繫帶。」聽見這些話的人若不僅是荒謬的、而且是耳聾的,他們確實不懷疑:照柏拉圖所言,那造諸神的上帝曾向祂所造的諸神應許了那不可能的事。因為那說「你們固然不能是不朽的,但藉著我的意願你們將是不朽的」之人,他所說的豈不正是「那不能成就的,藉著我的作為你們仍將成就」嗎?所以,那照柏拉圖所言應許祂要行那不可能之事的祂,必要使肉身復活,成為不朽壞的、不死的、屬靈的。
3:3328
Quid adhuc, quod promisit Deus, quod Deo promittenti credidit mundus, qui etiam ipse promissus est crediturus, esse inpossibile clamant, quando quidem nos Deum, qui etiam secundum Platonem facit inposnibilia, id facturum esse clamamus? Non ergo, ut beatae pint animae, corpus est omne fugiendum, sed corpus incorruptibile recipiendum. Et in quo conuenientius incorruptibili corpore laetabuntur, quam in quo corruptibili gemuerunt? Sic enim non in eis erit illa dira cupiditas, quam posuit ex Platone Vergilius, ubi ait: Rursus et incipiant in corpora uelle reuerti;
Why still do they cry out that what God promised, what the world believed when God promised it—the world which itself also was promised would believe—is impossible, seeing that we cry out that God, who according to Plato also does impossible things, will do this? Therefore, in order that souls may be blessed, every body is not to be fled from, but an incorruptible body is to be received. And in what more fittingly will they rejoice in an incorruptible body, than in that in which, when corruptible, they groaned? For thus there will not be in them that dire desire which Virgil set down out of Plato, where he says: 'And again they begin to wish to return into bodies';
既然我們宣稱那照柏拉圖所言也行不可能之事的上帝必要行這事,他們為何還要喊叫說:上帝所應許的、世人在上帝應許時所相信的(這世人本身也是被應許說必要相信的),乃是不可能的呢?所以,為要使靈魂得福,並非要逃離一切身體,而是要領受一個不朽壞的身體。他們在不朽壞的身體裡歡喜,又有何處比在那從前朽壞時曾使他們呻吟的身體裡更為合宜呢?因為這樣,在他們裡面便不再有維吉爾從柏拉圖那裡引述的那可怕慾望,他在那裡說:「他們又開始願意返回身體之中」;
3:3329
sic, inquam, cupiditatem reuertendi ad corpora non habebunt, cum corpora, in quae reuerti cupiunt, secum habebunt et sic habebunt, ut numquam non habeant, numquam ea prorsus uel ad exiguum quamlibet tempus ulla morte deponant. CAPUT XXVII. De contrariis definitionibus Platonis adque Porphyrii, in quibus si uterque alteri cederet, a ueritate neuter deuiaret. Singula quaedam dixerunt Plato adque Porphyrius, quae si inter se communicare potuissent, facti essent fortasse Christiani. Plato dixit sine corporibus animas in aeternum esse non posse. Ideo enim dixit etiam sapientum animas post quamlibet longum tempus, tamen ad corpora redituras.
so, I say, they will not have the desire of returning to bodies, since they will have with them the bodies into which they desire to return, and will so have them that they may never not have them, never lay them aside at all by any death even for ever so small a time. CHAPTER XXVII. On the contrary definitions of Plato and Porphyry, in which, if each yielded to the other, neither would deviate from the truth. Plato and Porphyry each said certain particular things which, if they could have shared between themselves, they would perhaps have become Christians. Plato said that souls cannot be without bodies for eternity. For this reason he said that even the souls of the wise, after however long a time, would nevertheless return to bodies.
我說,這樣他們便不會有返回身體的慾望,因為他們將與他們所渴望返回的身體同在,並且要如此擁有它們,以致永不會沒有它們,永遠絕不會藉任何死亡、哪怕是片刻之久,將它們放下。第二十七章 論柏拉圖與波菲利相反的定義,其中倘若彼此各讓一步,二人便都不致偏離真理。柏拉圖與波菲利各自說了某些特定的觀點,這些觀點倘若他們能彼此分享,他們或許便成了基督徒。柏拉圖說,靈魂不能永遠沒有身體。因此他說,就連智者的靈魂,經過無論多麼長久的時間,也終必返回身體。
3:3330
Porphyrius autem dixit animam purgatissimam, cum redierit ad Patrem, ad haec mala mundi numquam esse redituram. Ac per hoc, quod uerum uidit Plato, si dedisset Porphyrio. etiam iustorum adque sapientum purgatissimas animas ad humana corpora redituras; rursus quod uerum uidit Porphyrius, si dedisset Plato. numquam redituras ad miserias corruptibilis corporis animas sanctas; ut non singuli haec singula, sed ambo et singuli utrumque dicerent: puto quod uiderent esse iam consequens, ut et redirent animae ad corpora et talia reciperent corpora, in quibus beate adque inmortaliter uiuerent. Quoniam secundum Platonem etiam sanctae animae ad humana corpora redibunt;
Porphyry, on the other hand, said that the most purified soul, when it has returned to the Father, will never return to these evils of the world. And accordingly, that which Plato saw truly, if he had granted to Porphyry—that the most purified souls even of the just and the wise would return to human bodies; and again, that which Porphyry saw truly, if he had granted to Plato—that holy souls would never return to the miseries of a corruptible body; so that not each one said each of these single things, but both, and each, said both: I think they would have seen it then to follow that souls would both return to bodies and receive such bodies in which they would live blessedly and immortally. For according to Plato even holy souls will return to human bodies;
另一方面,波菲利卻說,至為潔淨的靈魂,當它返回到父那裡,便絕不會再返回到世上這些禍患之中。因此,柏拉圖所看見的真理,他若肯讓給波菲利——就是連義人與智者至為潔淨的靈魂也將返回人的身體;又波菲利所看見的真理,他若肯讓給柏拉圖——就是聖潔的靈魂永不返回朽壞身體的愁苦之中;以致並非各人只說這兩者中的一樣,而是二人、且各人都同說這兩樣:我想他們那時便會看出,隨之而來的結論乃是:靈魂既返回身體,又領受那樣的身體,他們要在其中有福地、不朽地存活。因為照柏拉圖所言,連聖潔的靈魂也將返回人的身體;
3:3331
secundum Porphyrium ad mala mundi huius sanctae animae non redibunt: dicat itaque cum Platone Porphyrius: \'Redibunt ad corpora\'; dicat Plato cum Porphyrio: \'Non redibunt ad mala\': et ad ea corpora redire consentient, in quibus nulla patiantur mala. Haec itaque non erunt nisi illa quae promittit Deus, beatas animas in aeternum cum sua aeterna carne facturus. Hoc enim, quantum existimo, iam facile nobis concederent ambo, ut, qui faterentur ad inmortalia corpora redituras animas esse sanctorum. ad sua illas redire permitterent, in quibus mala huius saeculi pertulerunt, in quibus Deum, ut his malis carerent, pie fideliterque coluerunt.. CAPUT XXVIII.
according to Porphyry, holy souls will not return to the evils of this world: let Porphyry therefore say with Plato: 'They will return to bodies'; let Plato say with Porphyry: 'They will not return to evils': and they will agree that souls return to those bodies in which they suffer no evils. And these will be none other than those which God promises, He who is about to make blessed souls eternal together with their own eternal flesh. For this, as far as I judge, both would now easily grant us: that they who confess that the souls of the saints are to return to immortal bodies should allow them to return to their own bodies, in which they endured the evils of this age, in which they piously and faithfully worshiped God that they might be freed from these evils. CHAPTER XXVIII.
照波菲利所言,聖潔的靈魂不會返回到這世上的禍患:那麼讓波菲利同柏拉圖說:「他們將返回身體」;讓柏拉圖同波菲利說:「他們不會返回禍患」:於是他們便會同意,靈魂要返回那不再受任何禍患的身體。而這些身體必然就是上帝所應許的,就是祂要使有福的靈魂與他們自己永恆的肉身一同永存。因為據我所判斷,二人如今都會輕易地容讓我們這一點:凡承認聖徒的靈魂將返回不朽身體的人,都該容讓他們返回自己的身體——他們從前在這身體中忍受了今世的禍患,在這身體中虔誠忠信地敬拜上帝,好叫他們得脫離這些禍患。第二十八章。
3:3332
Quid ad ueram resurrectionis fidem uel Platouel Labeo uel etiam Varro conferre sibi potuerint, si opiniones eorum in unam sententiam conuenissent. Nonnulli nostri propter quoddam praeclarissimum loquendi genus et propter nonnulla, quae ueraciter sensit, amantes Platonem dicunt eum aliquid simile nobis etiam de mortuorum resurrectione sensisse. Quod quidem sic tangit in libris de re publica Tullius, ut eum lusisse potius, quam quod id uerum esset, adfirmet dicere uoluisse. Inducit enim hominem reuixisse et narrasse quaedam, quae Platonicis disputationibus congruebant.
What Plato, or Labeo, or even Varro could have contributed to themselves toward the true faith of the resurrection, if their opinions had come together into one judgment. Some of our own people, on account of a certain most distinguished manner of speaking and on account of some things which he truly perceived, being lovers of Plato, say that he held something similar to us even concerning the resurrection of the dead. Tully indeed touches on this in his books On the Republic in such a way that he affirms Plato wished to say it rather in jest than because it was true. For he brings in a man who had come back to life and had recounted certain things which agreed with the Platonic disputations.
論柏拉圖、或拉貝歐、或甚至瓦羅,倘若他們的見解能匯合為一個判斷,本可為復活的真信仰各自貢獻些什麼。我們中間有些人,因柏拉圖某種至為卓越的言辭風格,又因他確實看明的某些事,便愛慕柏拉圖,說他甚至論到死人的復活也持有與我們相似的見解。圖利(西塞羅)在他《論共和國》的書中確實提及此事,卻說柏拉圖寧可是在戲言,而非因其為真才願意這樣說。因為他引入一個人死而復生,述說了某些與柏拉圖派辯論相符的事。
3:3333
Labeo etiam duos dicit uno die fuisse defunctos et occurrisse inuicem in quodam compito, deinde ad corpora sua iussos fuisse remeare et constituisse inter se amicos se esse uicturos, adque ita esse factum, donec postea morerentur. Sed isti auctores talem resurrectionem corporis factam fuisse narrarunt, quales fuerunt eorum, quos resurrexisse nouimus et huic quidem redditos uitae, sed non eo modo ut non morerentur ulterius. Mirabilius autem quiddam Marcus Vano ponit in libris, quos conscripsit de gente populi Romani, cuius putaui uerba ipsa ponenda. \'Genethliaci quidam scripserunt, inquit, esse in renascendis hominibus quam appellant rcaXrnevsatav Graeci;
Labeo also says that two men died on one day and met each other at a certain crossroads, then were bidden to return to their own bodies, and resolved among themselves that they would live as friends, and that so it came to pass, until afterward they died. But these authors narrated that such a resurrection of the body had taken place as was that of those whom we know to have risen again and to have been restored indeed to this life, but not in such a way that they would not die thereafter. But Marcus Varro sets down something more marvelous in the books which he wrote On the Race of the Roman People, whose very words I have thought ought to be set down. 'Certain astrologers,' he says, 'have written that there is in the rebirth of men what the Greeks call palingenesis;
拉貝歐也說,有兩個人在同一天死去,在某個十字路口彼此相遇,然後被吩咐返回自己的身體,並彼此約定要作朋友同活,於是事就這樣成了,直到後來他們才死去。然而這些作者所述說的身體復活,乃是如同我們所知道那些復活的人那樣——他們確實被恢復到今生,卻並非以那不再死亡的方式。然而馬可‧瓦羅在他所著《論羅馬民族之種族》的書中,記載了某件更為奇異的事,我認為應當把他的原話照錄。他說:「某些占星家寫道,在人的再生中,有希臘人所稱的『再生』(palingenesis);
3:3334
hac scripserunt confici in annis numero quadringentis quadraginta, ut idem corpus et eadem anima, quae fuerint coniuncta in homine aliquando, eadem rursus redeant in coniunctionem.\' Iste Varro quidem siue illi genethliaci nescio qui (non enim nomina eorum prodidit, quorum commemorauit sententiam) aliquid dixerunt, quod licet falsum sit (cum enim semel ad eadem corpora quae gesserunt animae redierint, numquam ea sunt postea relicturae), tamen multa illius inpossibilitatis, qua contra nos isti garriunt. argumenta conuellit et destruit.
by this they wrote that it is accomplished in the number of four hundred and forty years, that the same body and the same soul, which had at some time been joined together in a man, should come together again into the same conjunction.' This Varro indeed, or those astrologers whoever they were (for he did not disclose their names, whose opinion he mentioned), said something which, although it be false (for when souls have once returned to the same bodies which they bore, they will never afterward leave them), nevertheless plucks away and destroys many of the arguments of that impossibility by which these men prate against us.
他們藉此寫道,這事要在四百四十年之數中完成,就是那曾經在一個人裡面結合的同一個身體與同一個靈魂,要再次匯合為同樣的結合。」這瓦羅,或那些不知名的占星家(因為他並未透露他所引述其見解之人的名字),所說的話雖然是錯的(因為靈魂一旦返回它們所曾擁有的同樣身體,此後便永不離開它們),卻仍然拔除並摧毀了這些人用以反對我們而胡言的那「不可能」之說的許多論據。
3:3335
Qui enim hoc sentiunt siue senserunt, non eis uisum est fieri non posse, ut dilapsa cadauera in auras in puluerem, in cinerem in umores, in corpora uescentium bestiarum uel ipsorum quoque hominum ad id rursus redeant, quod fuerunt.
For those who hold or held this view did not think it impossible that corpses which had dissolved into airs, into dust, into ashes, into fluids, into the bodies of feeding beasts or even of men themselves, should return again to that which they had been.
因為那些持守或曾持守這見解的人,並不認為這是不可能的——就是那些已消散為氣、為塵、為灰、為液、消散入吞食的野獸甚或人自身身體之中的屍體,竟能再次返回到它們從前的樣子。
3:3336
Quapropter Plato et Porphyrius, uel potius quicumque illos diligunt et adhuc uiuunt, si nobis consentiunt etiam sanctas animas ad corpora redituras, sicut ait Plato, nec tamen ad mala ulla redituras, sicut ait Porphyrius, ut ex his fiat consequens, quod fides praedicat Christiana, talia corpora recepturas, in quibus sine ullo malo in aeternum feliciter uiuant, adsumant etiam hoc de Varrone, ut ad eadem corpora redeant, in quibus antea fuerunt, et aput eos tota quaestio de carnis in aeternum resurrectione soluetur. CAPUT XXVIIII. De qualitate uisionis, qua in futuro saeculo sancti Deum uidebunt. .
Wherefore Plato and Porphyry, or rather whoever love them and are still living, if they agree with us that holy souls also are to return to bodies, as Plato says, yet not to return to any evils, as Porphyry says—so that from these there may follow what the Christian faith proclaims, namely that they will receive such bodies in which they may live happily forever without any evil—let them also take this from Varro, that they return to the same bodies in which they formerly were, and among them the whole question of the resurrection of the flesh unto eternity will be resolved. CHAPTER XXIX. On the quality of the vision by which the saints will see God in the age to come.
因此,柏拉圖與波菲利,或更確切地說,凡愛慕他們而仍活著的人,倘若他們同意我們,承認聖潔的靈魂也將返回身體(如柏拉圖所言),卻不返回任何禍患(如波菲利所言)——以致從這些便可推出基督信仰所宣告的,就是他們將領受那樣的身體,在其中永遠幸福地存活而毫無任何禍患——也讓他們從瓦羅那裡接受這一點:就是他們返回從前所在的同樣身體,那麼在他們中間,肉身永遠復活的整個問題便將迎刃而解。第二十九章 論在來世聖徒將要看見上帝的那異象之性質。
3:3337
Nunc iam quid acturi sint in corporibus inmortalibus adque spiritalibus sancti, non adhuc eorum carne carnaliter, sed spiritaliter iam uiuente, quantum Dominus dignatur adiuuare uideamus. Et illa quidem actio uel potius quies adque otium quale futurum sit, si uerum uelim dicere, nescio. Non enim hoc umquam per sensus corporis uidi. Si autem mente, id est intellegentia, uidisse me dicam, quantum est aut quid est nostra intellegentia ad illam excellentiam ? Ibi est enim pax Dei, quae, sicut ait apostolus, superat omnem intellectum; quem nisi nostrum, aut fortasse etiam sanctorum angelorum? non enim et Dei.
Now then let us see, as far as the Lord deigns to help, what the saints will be doing in their immortal and spiritual bodies, their flesh now living not carnally but spiritually. And indeed of what sort that action—or rather that rest and repose—will be, if I wish to speak the truth, I do not know. For I have never seen it through the senses of the body. But if I should say that I have seen it with the mind, that is, with the understanding, how great is, or what is, our understanding in comparison with that excellence? For there is the peace of God, which, as the apostle says, surpasses all understanding; whose, if not ours, or perhaps also that of the holy angels? for surely not God's own.
那麼如今,讓我們盡主所樂意幫助的,來看看聖徒在他們不朽而屬靈的身體中將要作些什麼——他們的肉身如今不是屬肉地、而是屬靈地活著。而那行動——或更確切地說那安息與閒適——將是何等的樣式,我若要說實話,我並不知道。因為我從未藉身體的感官看見它。然而我若說我曾以心思、就是以悟性看見它,那麼我們的悟性與那卓越相比,又算得了什麼、又是什麼呢?因為那裡有上帝的平安,正如使徒所說,這平安超越一切的悟性;是誰的悟性呢——若不是我們的、或許也是聖天使的?因為斷不是上帝自己的。
3:3338
Si ergo sancti in Dei pace uicturi sunt, profecto in ea pace uicturi sunt, quae superat omnem intellectum. Quoniam nostrum quidem superat. non est dubium; si autem superat et angelorum, ut nec ipsos excepisse uideatur, qui ait omnem intellectum: secundum hoc dictum esse debemus accipere, quia pacem Dei, qua Deus . ipse pacatus est, sicut Deus nouit, non eam nos sic possumus nosse nec ulli angeli. Superat itaque omnem intellectum, non dubium quod praeter suum. Sed quia et nos pro modo nostro pacis eius participes facti summam in nobis adque inter nos et cum ipso pacem, quantum nostrum summum est obtinebimus: isto modo pro suo modo sciunt eam sancti angeli;
If therefore the saints are to live in the peace of God, surely they are to live in that peace which surpasses all understanding. That it surpasses ours, indeed, is not in doubt; but if it surpasses also that of the angels, so that he who says 'all understanding' seems not to have excepted even them: according to this we must understand it to be said because the peace of God, by which God Himself is at peace, as God knows it, we cannot so know it, nor can any angels. Therefore it surpasses all understanding, with no doubt save His own. But because we too, after our own measure, are made partakers of His peace, we shall obtain in ourselves and among ourselves and with Him the highest peace of which we are capable, as far as our highest is concerned: in this manner, after their own measure, the holy angels know it;
所以,倘若聖徒要在上帝的平安中存活,他們確實是要在那超越一切悟性的平安中存活。它超越我們的悟性,這固然無可置疑;但它若也超越天使的悟性,以致那說「一切悟性」的人似乎連他們也未除外:照此,我們必須這樣理解這話之所以說出,乃是因為上帝的平安——就是上帝自己藉以得平安的那平安,正如上帝所知道的——我們不能如此知道它,任何天使也不能。所以它超越一切悟性,唯獨除了祂自己的悟性,這是無可置疑的。然而因為我們也按自己的分量成了祂平安的有分者,我們就要在我們自己裡面、在我們彼此之間、並與祂一同,得著我們所能及的至高平安,就我們的至高而言:天使也照他們自己的分量,以這樣的方式知道它;
3:3339
homines autem nunc longe infra, quantumlibet prouectu mentis excellant. Considerandum est enim quantus uir dicebat: Ex parte scimus et ex parte prophetamus, donec ueniat quod perfectum est; et: Videmus nunc per speculum in aenigmate, tunc autem facie ad faciem. Sic iam uident sancti angeli, qui etiam nostri angeli dicti sunt, quia eniti de potestate tenebrarum et accepto spiritus pignore translati ad regnum Christi ad eos angelos iam coepimus pertinere, cum quibus nobis erit sancta adque dulcissima, de qua iam tot libros scripsimus, Dei ciuitas ipsa communis. Sic sunt ergo angeli nostri, qui sunt angeli Dei, quem ad modum Christus Dei Christus est noster. Dei sunt, quia Deum non reliquerunt;
but men now far below, however much they may excel in advancement of mind. For it must be considered how great a man it was who said: 'We know in part and we prophesy in part, until that which is perfect shall come'; and: 'We see now through a glass in a riddle, but then face to face.' Thus already do the holy angels see, who are also called our angels, because, having struggled out from the power of darkness and, having received the pledge of the Spirit, having been translated to the kingdom of Christ, we have already begun to belong to those angels with whom we shall share that holy and most sweet city of God, common to us, concerning which we have already written so many books. So therefore they are our angels, who are the angels of God, just as Christ, the Christ of God, is ours. They are God's, because they did not forsake God;
但人如今卻遠在其下,無論他在心思的進步上何等卓越。因為當思想那說這話之人是何等偉大:「我們如今所知道的有限,所說預言的也有限,等那完全的來到」;又說:「我們如今彷彿對著鏡子觀看,模糊不清,到那時就要面對面了。」聖天使如今便已這樣看見了,他們也被稱為我們的天使,因為我們既已從黑暗的權勢中掙脫出來,又領受了聖靈的憑質,被遷入基督的國,我們便已開始屬於那些天使,將與他們一同分享那聖潔而至甘美的上帝之城——這城為我們所共有,我們已為之寫了如此多卷書。所以他們既是上帝的天使,便也是我們的天使,正如基督是上帝的基督,也是我們的基督。他們是上帝的,因為他們沒有離棄上帝;
3:3340
nostri sunt quia suos ciues nos habere coeperunt. Dixit autem Dominus Iesus: Videte ne contemnatis unum de pusillis istis. Dico enim nobis, quia angeli eorum in caelis semper uident faciem patris mei, quia in cae - Iis est. Sicut ergo illi uident, ita et nos uisuri sumus; sed nondum ita uidemus. Propter quod ait apostolus, quod paulo ante dixi: Videmus nunc per speculum in aenigmate, tunc autem facie ad faciem. Praemium itaque fidei nobis uisio ista seruatur, de qua et Iohannes apostolus loquens: Cum apparuerit, inquit, similes ei erimus, quoniam uidebimus eum sicuti est.
they are ours, because they have begun to have us as their fellow citizens. But the Lord Jesus said: 'See that you despise not one of these little ones. For I say to you, that their angels in heaven always behold the face of my Father, who is in heaven.' As therefore they see, so also shall we be going to see; but not yet do we so see. On account of which the apostle says that which I said a little before: 'We see now through a glass in a riddle, but then face to face.' Therefore that vision is reserved for us as the reward of faith, of which John the apostle also, speaking, says: 'When He shall appear, we shall be like Him, for we shall see Him as He is.'
他們是我們的,因為他們已開始以我們為他們的同邦之民。然而主耶穌說:「你們要小心,不可輕看這小子裡的一個。我告訴你們,他們的天使在天上常見我天父的面。」所以正如他們看見,我們也將要看見;只是我們如今還未如此看見。因此使徒說了我方才所說的話:「我們如今彷彿對著鏡子觀看,模糊不清,到那時就要面對面了。」所以那異象作為信德的賞賜為我們存留,使徒約翰論到它也說:「主若顯現,我們必要像祂,因為必得見祂的真體。」
3:3341
Facies autem Dei manifestatio eius intellegenda est, non aliquod tale membrum, quale nos habemus in corpore adque isto nomine nuncupamus. Quapropter cum ex me quaeritur, quid acturi sint sancti in illo corpore spiritali, non dico quod iam uideo, sed dico quod credo, secundum illud quod in psalmo lego: Credidi, propter quod locutus sum. Dico itaque: Visuri sunt Deum in ipso corpore; sed utrum per ipsum, sicut per corpus nunc uidemus solem, lunam, stellas, mare ac terram et quae sunt in ea, non parua quaestio est. Durum est enim dicere, quod sancti talia corpora tunc habebunt, ut non possint oculos claudere adque aperire cum uolent;
But the face of God is to be understood as His manifestation, not some such member as we have in the body and call by this name. Wherefore, when it is asked of me what the saints will be doing in that spiritual body, I do not say what I now see, but I say what I believe, according to that which I read in the psalm: 'I believed, therefore have I spoken.' I say therefore: They will see God in the body itself; but whether through it—as now through the body we see the sun, the moon, the stars, the sea and the earth and the things that are in it—is no small question. For it is hard to say that the saints will then have such bodies that they cannot close and open their eyes when they will;
然而上帝的面當理解為祂的彰顯,並非如我們身上以此名稱呼的某種肢體。因此,當有人問我聖徒在那屬靈的身體中將要作什麼時,我不說我如今所看見的,乃說我所相信的,照我在詩篇所讀的:「我因信,所以如此說話。」所以我說:他們將在身體裡看見上帝;但他們是否藉著身體看見——如同我們如今藉著身體看見日、月、眾星、海與地及其中之物——這並非小問題。因為要說聖徒那時將有那樣的身體,以致他們不能隨己意閉上又睜開眼睛,這是難說的;
3:3342
durius autem, quod ibi Deum, quisquis oculos clauserit, non uidebit. Si enim propheta Helisaeus puerum suum Giezi absens corpore uidit accipientem munera, quae dedit ei Naeman Syrus, quem propheta memoratus a leprae deformitate mundauerat, quod seruus nequam domino suo non uidente latenter se fecisse putauerat: quanto magis in illo corpore spiritali uidebunt sancti omnia, non solum si oculos claudant, uerum etiam unde sunt corpore absentes! Tunc enim erit perfectum illud, de quo loquens apostolus: Ex parte, inquit, scimus et ex parte prophetamus; cum autem uenerit quod perfectum est, quod ex parte est euacuabitur.
but harder still to say that there whoever closes his eyes will not see God. For if the prophet Elisha, absent in body, saw his servant Gehazi receiving the gifts which Naaman the Syrian gave him—Naaman, whom the said prophet had cleansed from the deformity of leprosy—which gifts the worthless servant thought he had secretly taken with his master not seeing: how much more in that spiritual body will the saints see all things, not only if they close their eyes, but even from where they are absent in body! For then will be perfected that of which the apostle, speaking, says: 'We know in part and we prophesy in part; but when that which is perfect shall come, that which is in part shall be done away.'
然而更難說的是,在那裡凡閉上眼睛的人便看不見上帝。因為先知以利沙身體雖不在場,卻看見他的僕人基哈西收受亞蘭人乃縵所給的禮物——這乃縵是該先知潔淨了他大痲瘋之醜陋的——而那不肖的僕人以為他是趁主人不看見時暗暗收下的:那麼在那屬靈的身體中,聖徒豈不更要看見萬事,不僅在他們閉上眼睛時,甚至從他們身體所不在之處也能看見!因為那時,使徒所說的話便要得以成全:「我們如今所知道的有限,所說預言的也有限,等那完全的來到,這有限的必歸於無有。」
3:3343
Deinde ut quo modo posset aliqua similitudine ostenderet, quantum ab illa quae futura est distet haec uita, non qualiumcumque hominum, uerum etiam qui praecipua hic sanctitate sunt praediti: Cum essem, inquit, paruulus, quasi paruulus sapiebam, quasi paruulus loquebar, quasi paruulus cogitabam; cum autem factus sum uir, euacuaui ea quae paruuli erant. Videmus nunc per speculum in aenigmate, tunc autem facie ad faciem. Nunc scio ex parte, tunc autem cognoscam sicut et cognitus sum. Si ergo in hac uita, ubi hominum mirabilium prophetia ita conparanda est illi uitae, quasi paruuli ad iuuenem, uidit tamen Helisaeus accipientem munera seruum suum, ubi ipse non erat:
Then, that he might show by some kind of similitude how far this life is distant from that which is to come—the life not of any sort of men, but even of those who here are endowed with pre-eminent holiness—he says: 'When I was a child, I understood as a child, I spoke as a child, I thought as a child; but when I became a man, I did away with the things that were of a child. We see now through a glass in a riddle, but then face to face. Now I know in part, but then I shall know even as I also am known.' If therefore in this life, where the prophecy of wondrous men is to be compared to that life as children to a young man, Elisha nevertheless saw his servant receiving the gifts, where he himself was not:
接著,他為要藉某種比方顯明此生與那將來之生相距何等遙遠——這不是任何普通人之生,而是連在今世具有卓越聖德之人之生——便說:「我作孩子的時候,話語像孩子,知識像孩子,思想像孩子,既成了人,就把孩子的事丟棄了。我們如今彷彿對著鏡子觀看,模糊不清,到那時就要面對面了。我如今所知道的有限,到那時就全知道,如同主知道我一樣。」所以,倘若在此生中——在此處奇妙之人的預言與那來生相比,正如孩子與青年相比——以利沙尚且看見他的僕人在他自己不在場之處收受禮物:
3:3344
itane cum uenerit quod perfectum est, nec iam corpus corruptibile adgrauabit animam, sed incorruptibile nihil inpediet, illi sancti ad ea, quae uidenda sunt, oculis corporeis, quibus Helisaeus absens ad seruum suum uidendum non indiguit, indigebunt? Nam secundum interpretes septuaginta ista sunt ad Giezi uerba prophetae: Nonne cor meum iit tecum, quando conuersus est uir de curru suo in obuiam tibi et accepisti pecuniam? et cetera; sicut autem ex Hebraeo interpretatus est presbyter Hieronymus: Nonne cor meum, inquit, in prae senti erat, quando reuersus est homo de curru suo in occursum tui? Corde suo ergo se dixit hoc uidisse propheta, adiuto quidem mirabiliter nullo dubitante diuinitus.
will it then be, when that which is perfect shall have come, and the corruptible body no longer weighs down the soul, but the incorruptible one hinders nothing, that those saints will need bodily eyes for those things which are to be seen—the eyes which Elisha, absent, did not need for seeing his servant? For according to the Septuagint translators these are the prophet's words to Gehazi: 'Did not my heart go with you, when the man turned from his chariot to meet you, and you took the money?' and the rest; but as the presbyter Jerome translated from the Hebrew: 'Was not my heart present,' he says, 'when the man returned from his chariot to meet you?' With his own heart, therefore, the prophet said he had seen this, being aided indeed marvelously and, as none doubts, divinely.
那麼到那時,當那完全的已經來到,朽壞的身體不再壓垮靈魂,而不朽壞的身體絲毫無所阻礙,難道那些聖徒對那些當看見之物,反而需要肉身的眼睛麼——就是以利沙不在場時看見他僕人所不需要的眼睛?因為照七十士譯本的翻譯者,先知對基哈西所說的是這些話:「那人下車轉回迎你的時候,你接受了銀子,我的心豈沒有與你同去麼?」以及其餘的話;但照長老耶柔米從希伯來文所譯的,他說:「那人下車轉回迎你的時候,我的心豈不在場麼?」所以,先知說他是以自己的心看見了這事,確實奇妙地、且如無人懷疑、是神聖地得了幫助。
3:3345
Sed quanto amplius tunc omnes munere isto abundabunt, cum Deus erit omnia in omnibus! Habebunt tamen etiam illi oculi corporei officium suum et in loco suo erunt, uteturque illis spiritus per spiritale corpus. Neque enim et ille propheta, quia non eis indiguit ut uideret absentem, non eis usus est ad uidenda praesentia; quae tamen spiritu uidere posset, etiamsi illos clauderet, sicut uidit absentia, ubi cum eis ipse non erat. Absit ergo, ut dicamus illos sanctos in illa uita Deum clausis oculis non uisuros, quem spiritu semper uidebunt. Sed utrum uidebunt et per oculos corporis cum eos apertos habebunt, inde quaestio est.
But how much more will all then abound in this gift, when God will be all in all! Yet those bodily eyes also will have their function and will be in their place, and the spirit will use them through the spiritual body. For neither did that prophet, because he did not need them to see the absent man, fail to use them for seeing things present; which things he could nevertheless see with his spirit even if he closed those eyes, just as he saw things absent, where he himself was not with them. Far be it therefore that we should say those saints in that life will not see God with closed eyes, whom they will always see with the spirit. But whether they will see Him also through the eyes of the body when they have them open, that is the question.
然而,當上帝在萬有之中作萬有時,眾人豈不更要在這恩賜上滿溢!然而那肉身的眼睛也將各有其職分,各居其位,靈也要藉那屬靈的身體運用它們。因為那先知雖不需要肉眼來看見不在場之人,卻並非因此就不用它們來看見眼前之物;然而即便他閉上那雙眼睛,他仍能以他的靈看見這些事物,正如他看見那不在場之事——在那他自己並不在場之處。所以斷不可說,那些聖徒在那生命裡閉著眼睛便看不見上帝,因為他們要常以靈看見祂。但他們是否在睜開肉眼時也藉肉眼看見祂,這才是問題所在。
3:3346
Si enim tantum poterunt in corpore spiritali eo modo utique etiam ipsi oculi spiritales, quantum possunt isti quales nunc habemus: procul dubio per eos Deus uideri non poterit. Longe itaque alterius erant potentiae, si per eos uidebitur incorporea illa natura, quae non continetur loco, sed ubique tota est. Non enim quia dicimus Deum et in caelo esse et in terra (ipse quippe ait per prophetam: Caelum et terram ego inpleo), aliam partem dicturi sumus eum in caelo habere et in terra aliam; sed totus in caelo est, totus in terra, non alternis temporibus. sed utrumque simul, quod nulla natura corporalis potest.
For if in the spiritual body the very eyes also, though spiritual, will be able to do only as much as these can which we now have: then without doubt God will not be able to be seen through them. They will therefore be of a far other power, if through them that incorporeal nature will be seen, which is not contained in a place, but is everywhere whole. For not because we say that God is both in heaven and on earth (since He Himself says through the prophet: 'I fill heaven and earth') are we going to say that He has one part in heaven and another on earth; but He is whole in heaven, whole on earth, not at alternating times, but both at once, which no corporeal nature can do.
因為在那屬靈的身體中,那雙眼睛縱然是屬靈的,倘若也只能行如今我們所有之眼所能行的:那麼無疑地,上帝便不能藉它們被看見。所以它們必是另有一種遠超的能力,倘若那無形體的本性要藉它們被看見——這本性不被空間所容,乃是無處不在、全然遍在的。因為我們說上帝既在天又在地(因祂自己藉先知說:「我充滿天地」),這並不是要說祂有一部分在天、另一部分在地;乃是說祂在天是全然的,在地也是全然的,不是輪流交替的時間,而是同時兼在二處,這是任何有形體的本性所不能行的。
3:3347
Vis itaque praepollentior oculorum erit illorum, non ut acrius uideant, quam quidam perhibentur uidere serpentes uel aquilae (quantalibet enim acrimonia cernendi eadem quoque animalia nihil aliud possunt uidere quam corpora), sed ut uideant et incorporalia. Et fortasse ista uirtus magna cernendi data fuerit ad horam etiam in isto mortali corpore oculis sancti uiri Iob, quando ait ad Deum: In obauditu auris audiebam te prius, nunc autem oculus meus uidet te; propterea despexi memet ipsum et distabui et existimaui me terram et cinerem; quamuis nihilhic prohibeat oculum cordis intellegi, de quibus oculis ait apostolus: Inluminatos oculos habere cordis uestri.
The power of those eyes, then, will be more excellent—not that they may see more keenly than certain serpents or eagles are reported to see (for however great the sharpness of their sight, those same animals can see nothing else than bodies), but that they may see even incorporeal things. And perhaps this great power of discerning was granted for an hour even in this mortal body to the eyes of the holy man Job, when he said to God: 'By the hearing of the ear I heard You before, but now my eye sees You; therefore I have despised myself and wasted away, and I have esteemed myself dust and ashes'—although nothing here prevents the eye of the heart from being understood, concerning which eyes the apostle says: 'Having the eyes of your heart enlightened.'
那麼那雙眼睛的能力將更為卓越——並非為要比某些傳說中的蛇或鷹看得更敏銳(因為無論它們視力何等敏銳,那些動物所能看見的不過是形體之物),乃是為要看見連無形體之物也能看見。或許這偉大的辨識能力,曾有片刻甚至在這必死的身體中,賜給了聖人約伯的眼睛,當他對上帝說:「我從前風聞有祢,現在親眼看見祢;因此我厭惡自己,且消減憔悴,以自己為塵土和爐灰」——雖然此處並不妨礙將之理解為心眼,使徒論到這眼睛說:「使你們心中的眼睛得了光照。」
3:3348
Ipsis autem uideri Deum, cum uidebitur, Christianus ambigit nemo, qui fideliter accipit, quod ait Deus ille magister: Beati mundi corde, quoniam ipsi Deum uidebunt. Sed utrum etiam corporalibus ibi oculis uideatur, hoc in ista quaestione uersamus. Illud enim quod scriptum est: Et uidebit omnis caro salutare Dei, sine ullius nodo difficultatis sic intellegi potest, ac si dictum fuerit: (Et uidebit omnis homo Christum Dei\', qui utique in corpore uisus est et in corpore uidebitur, quando uiuos et mortuos iudicabit. Quod autem ipse sit salutare Dei, multa sunt et alia testimonia scripturarum;
But that they themselves will see God, when He shall be seen, no Christian doubts who faithfully accepts what that divine Master says: 'Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.' But whether He will be seen there also with corporeal eyes, this is what we are debating in this question. For that which is written: 'And all flesh shall see the salvation of God,' can be understood without the knot of any difficulty as if it had been said: 'And every man shall see the Christ of God,' who was indeed seen in the body and will be seen in the body, when He shall judge the living and the dead. And that He Himself is the salvation of God, there are also many other testimonies of the Scriptures;
然而當上帝要被看見時,他們本身將看見上帝,這是凡信實地領受那位神聖的師傅所說之話的基督徒都不懷疑的:「清心的人有福了,因為他們必得見上帝。」但祂是否在那裡也藉肉身的眼睛被看見,這才是我們在這問題中所辯論的。因為經上所寫的:「凡有血氣的,都要看見上帝的救恩」,可以毫無任何難解之結地理解為,彷彿說的是:「凡人都要看見上帝的基督」,這基督確曾在肉身中被看見,也將在肉身中被看見,就是當祂審判活人死人之時。至於祂自己就是上帝的救恩,經上還有許多別的見證;
3:3349
sed euidentius uenerandi illius senis Symeonis uerba declarant, qui, cum infantem Christum accepisset in manus suas: Nunc, inquit, dimittis, Domine, seruum tuum secundum uerbum tuum in pace, quoniam uiderunt oculi mei salutare tuum. Illud etiam, quod ait supra memoratus Iob, sicut in exemplaribus, quae ex Hebraeo sunt, inuenitur: Et in carne mea uidebo Deum, resurrectionem quidem carnis sine dubio prophetauit, non tamen dixit: (Ter carnem meam.\' Quod quidem si dixisset, posset Deus Christus intellegi, qui per carnem in carne uidebitur; nunc uero potest et sic accipi: In carne mea uidebo Deum, ac si dixisset: (In carne mea ero, cum uidebo Deum.\' Et illud, quod ait apostolus:
but more evidently do the words of that venerable old man Simeon declare it, who, when he had received the infant Christ into his hands, said: 'Now You dismiss Your servant, Lord, according to Your word in peace, for my eyes have seen Your salvation.' That also which the aforementioned Job said, as it is found in the copies which are from the Hebrew: 'And in my flesh I shall see God,' did indeed without doubt prophesy the resurrection of the flesh, yet he did not say: 'Through my flesh.' And if indeed he had said this, God Christ could be understood, who through the flesh will be seen in the flesh; but as it is, it can also be taken thus: 'In my flesh I shall see God,' as if he had said: 'In my flesh I shall be, when I shall see God.' And that also which the apostle says:
然而那可敬的老人西面的話更明白地宣告了這事,他既將嬰孩基督接到手中,便說:「主啊,如今可以照祢的話,釋放僕人安然去世,因為我的眼睛已經看見祢的救恩。」前面所提及的約伯所說的,照從希伯來文而來的抄本所載:「我必在我肉體之中見上帝」,確實無疑地預言了肉身的復活,然而他並沒有說:「藉著我的肉體。」他若確曾這樣說,便可理解為神基督,這基督要藉肉身在肉身中被看見;但既如現今所載,也可這樣領會:「我必在我肉體之中見上帝」,彷彿他說的是:「我見上帝之時,我必在我的肉體之中。」使徒所說的:「面對面」,
3:3350
Facie ad faciem, non cogit ut Deum per hanc faciem corporalem, ubi sunt oculi corporales, nos uisuros esse credamus, quem spiritu sine intermissione uidebimus. Nisi enim esset etiam interioris hominis facies, non diceret idem apostolus: Nos autem reuelata facie gloriam Domini speculantes in eandem imaginem transformamur, de gloria in gloriam, tamquam a Domini spiritu; nec aliter intellegimus et quod in psalmo canitur: Accedite ad eum et inluminamini, et facies uestrae non erubescent. Fide quippe acceditur ad Deum, quam cordis constat esse, non corporis.
'Face to face,' does not compel us to believe that we are going to see God through this corporeal face, where the corporeal eyes are, whom we shall see with the spirit without intermission. For unless there were also a face of the inner man, the same apostle would not say: 'But we, with unveiled face beholding the glory of the Lord, are transformed into the same image, from glory to glory, as by the Spirit of the Lord'; nor do we otherwise understand that which is sung in the psalm: 'Come to Him and be enlightened, and your faces shall not be ashamed.' For it is by faith that one comes to God, which faith is established to be of the heart, not of the body.
並不強迫我們相信我們要藉這有形體之臉、就是有形體之眼所在之處看見上帝——這上帝我們要以靈不間斷地看見。因為若沒有內在之人的臉,那同一位使徒便不會說:「我們眾人既然敞著臉得以看見主的榮光,好像從鏡子裡返照,就變成主的形狀,榮上加榮,如同從主的靈變成的。」我們對詩篇所唱的,也不作別樣的理解:「凡仰望祂的,便有光榮,他們的臉必不蒙羞。」因為人乃是憑信德來到上帝面前,這信德確定是屬於心的,不是屬於身體的。
3:3351
Sed quia spiritale corpus nescimus quantos habebit accessus (de re quippe inexperta loquimur), ubi aliqua, quae aliter intellegi nequeat, diuinarum scripturarum non occurrit et succurrit auctoritas, necesse est ut contingat in nobis quod legitur in libro Sapientiae: Cogitationes mortalium timidae etincertae prouidentiae nostrae. Ratiocinatio quippe illa philosophorum, qua disputant ita mentis adspectu intellegibilia uideri et sensu corporis sensibilia, id est corporalia, ut nec intellegibilia per corpus nec corporalia per se ipsam mens ualeat intueri, si posset nobis esse certissima, profecto certum esset per oculos corporis etiam spiritalis nullo modo posse uideri Deum.
But because we do not know how great accessions the spiritual body will have (for we speak of a matter not yet experienced), where the authority of the divine Scriptures does not present itself and come to our aid in something which cannot be understood otherwise, it is necessary that there befall us that which is read in the book of Wisdom: 'The thoughts of mortals are timid, and our foresight uncertain.' For that reasoning of the philosophers, by which they argue that intelligible things are so seen by the gaze of the mind, and sensible, that is, corporeal, things by the sense of the body, that neither can the mind behold intelligible things through the body nor corporeal things through itself—if it could be most certain to us, then it would certainly be sure that God can in no way be seen through the eyes even of a spiritual body.
然而因為我們不知道那屬靈的身體將具有何等浩大的增益(因為我們所論的乃是尚未經歷之事),在那些不能以別樣方式理解之事上,倘若神聖經卷的權柄並不出現來幫助我們,那麼《智慧書》中所讀的話便必臨到我們:「必死之人的思念是膽怯的,我們的籌算是不定的。」因為哲學家的那番推理——他們論證說,可理解之物乃是由心思的注視所看見,而可感之物、就是有形體之物,乃是由身體的感官所看見,以致心思既不能藉身體看見可理解之物,也不能藉自身看見有形體之物——這推理倘若能對我們是極確鑿的,那麼便確實能斷定上帝絕不能藉屬靈身體的眼睛被看見。
3:3352
Sed istam ratiocinationem et uera ratio et prophetica inridet auctoritas. Quis enim ita sit auersus a uero, ut dicere audeat Deum corporalia ista nescire? Numquid ergo corpus habet, per cuius oculos ea possit addiscere? Deinde quod de propheta Helisaeo paulo ante diximus, nonne satis indicat etiam spiritu, non per corpus, corporalia posse cerni? Quando enim seruus ille munera accepit, utique corporaliter gestum est; quod tamen propheta non per corpus, sed per spiritum uidit. Sicut ergo constat corpora uideri spiritu, quid si tanta erit potentia spiritalis corporis, ut corpore uideatur et spiritus? Spiritus enim est Deus.
But both true reason and prophetic authority deride this reasoning. For who would be so averse from the truth as to dare to say that God does not know these corporeal things? Does He then have a body, through whose eyes He can learn them? Then that which we said a little before concerning the prophet Elisha—does it not sufficiently indicate that corporeal things can be discerned even by the spirit, not through the body? For when that servant received the gifts, it was assuredly done corporeally; which thing, nevertheless, the prophet saw not through the body, but through the spirit. As therefore it is established that bodies are seen by the spirit, what if the power of the spiritual body will be so great that the spirit also will be seen by the body? For God is a Spirit.
然而真實的理性與先知的權柄都嘲笑這番推理。因為誰會如此背離真理,竟敢說上帝不知道這些有形體之物呢?難道祂有一個身體,能藉它的眼睛來認識它們麼?再者,我們方才論到先知以利沙所說的——豈不足以表明,有形體之物甚至能藉靈、而非藉身體被辨識麼?因為當那僕人收受禮物時,這事確實是有形體地發生的;然而先知卻不是藉身體、乃是藉靈看見了它。所以,既然確定身體是由靈所看見,那麼倘若屬靈身體的能力如此之大,以致靈也能由身體所看見,又當如何呢?因為上帝是個靈。
3:3353
Deinde uitam quidem suam, qua nunc uiuit in corpore et haec terrena membra uegetat facitque uiuentia, interiore sensu quisque, non per corporeos oculos nouit; aliorum uero uitas, cum sint inuisibiles, per corpus uidet. Nam unde uiuentia discernimus a non uiuentibus corpora, nisi corpora simul uitasque uideamus, quas nisi per corpus uidere non possumus? Vitae autem sine corporibus corporeis oculis non uidemus.
Furthermore, his own life, by which one now lives in the body and animates these earthly members and makes them living, each man knows by an inner sense, not through the corporeal eyes; but the lives of others, although they are invisible, he sees through the body. For whence do we distinguish living bodies from non-living ones, except that we see at once both the bodies and the lives, which we cannot see except through the body? But lives without bodies we do not see with corporeal eyes.
再者,各人乃是憑內在的感官、而非藉肉身的眼睛,認得自己的生命——就是他如今藉以在身體中存活、並使這些屬地的肢體有生氣、使它們活著的那生命;然而別人的生命,雖是不可見的,他卻藉著身體看見。因為我們是憑什麼分辨活的身體與不活的身體呢,豈不是因為我們同時看見身體與生命,而這生命除非藉著身體便看不見?至於沒有身體的生命,我們則無法用肉身的眼睛看見。
3:3354
Quam ob rem fieri potest ualdeque credibile est sic nos esse uisuros mundana corpora tunc caeli noui et terrae nouae, ut Deum ubique praesentem et uniuersa etiam corporalia gubernantem per corpora quae gestabimus et quae conspiciemus, quaqua uersum oculos duxerimus, clarissima perspicuitate uideamus, non sicut nunc inuisibilia Dei per ea, quae facta sunt. intellecta conspiciuntur per speculum in aenigmate et ex parte, ubi plus in nobis ualet fides, qua credimus, quam rerum corporalium species, quam per oculos cernimus corporales.
Wherefore it can come about, and is exceedingly credible, that we shall thus see the worldly bodies of the new heaven and the new earth, so that we shall see God everywhere present and governing even all corporeal things, with the clearest distinctness, through the bodies which we shall bear and which we shall behold, wherever we shall turn our eyes—not as now the invisible things of God are seen, understood through those things which are made, through a glass in a riddle and in part, where faith, by which we believe, avails more in us than the appearance of corporeal things which we discern through corporeal eyes.
因此這事能夠成就,且極為可信:我們將如此看見新天新地中世上的諸般身體,以致我們將藉所要穿戴、所要觀看的身體,無論將眼目轉向何方,都以至為清晰透徹的方式,看見無處不在、並治理連一切有形體之物的上帝——而不像如今,上帝那不可見之事是藉所造之物被看見、被領會,是對著鏡子模糊不清地、且僅是有限地看見;在那如今的光景中,我們藉以相信的信德,在我們裡面所起的作用,勝過我們藉肉眼所辨識的有形體之物的外觀。
3:3355
Sed sicut homines, inter quos uiuentes motusque uitales exserentes uiuimus, mox ut adspicimus, non credimus uiuere, sed uidemus, cum eorum uitam sine corporibus uidere nequeamus, quam tamen in eis per corpora remota omni ambiguitate conspicimus: ita quacumque spiritalia illa lumina corporum nostrorum circumferemus, incorporeum Deum omnia regentem etiam per corpora contuebimur. Aut ergo sic per illos oculos uidebitur Deus, ut aliquid habeant in tanta excellentia menti simile, quo et incOl-porea natura cernatur, quod ullis exemplis siue scripturarum testimoniis diuinarum uel difficile est uel inpossibile ostendere;
But just as with the human beings among whom we live—living and putting forth the motions of life—the moment we look upon them we do not merely believe them to be alive but actually see it (although we cannot see their life apart from their bodies, yet we behold it in them through their bodies with every ambiguity removed): so, wherever we shall direct those spiritual eyes of our bodies, we shall through bodies also contemplate the incorporeal God who governs all things. Either, then, God will be seen through those eyes in such a way that they will possess in their great excellence something like the mind, by which even an incorporeal nature may be discerned—which is either difficult or impossible to show by any examples or by the testimonies of the divine Scriptures;
正如我們所共同生活、彰顯生命動作的眾人——我們一看見他們,就不僅僅是相信他們活著,乃是親眼看見(雖然我們無法脫離身體看見他們的生命,卻能毫無疑惑地藉著他們的身體在他們裡面看見這生命):照樣,無論我們把身體的這屬靈眼目轉向何處,我們都要藉著身體也得以默觀那無形質、掌管萬有的神。所以,神或是要這樣藉著那些眼目被看見,使它們在如此卓越中具有某種類似心智之物,藉以連無形的本性也能被察看——這一點若要憑任何例證或聖經的見證來證明,乃是困難或不可能的;
3:3356
aut, quod est ad intellegendum facilius, ita Deus nobis erit notus adque conspicuus, ut uideatur spiritu a singulis nobis in singulis nobis, uideatur ab altero in altero, uideatur in se ipso, uideatur in caelo nouo et terra noua adque in omni, quae tunc fuerit, creatura, uideatur et per corpora in omni corpore, quocumque fuerint spiritalis corporis oculi acie perueniente directi. Patebunt etiam cogitationes nostrae inuicem nobis. Tunc enim inplebitur, quod apostolus, cum dixisset: Nolite ante tempus iudicare quidquam, mox addidit: Donec ueniat Dominus, et inluminabit abscondita tenebrarum et manifestabit cogitationes cordis, et tunc laus erit unicuique a Deo. CAPUT XXX.
or—what is easier to understand—God will be so known and visible to us that He will be seen in the spirit by each of us in each of us, will be seen by one in another, will be seen in Himself, will be seen in the new heaven and the new earth and in every creature that shall then exist, will be seen also through bodies in every body, wherever the eyes of the spiritual body shall be directed with their keen gaze reaching forth. Our very thoughts also will lie open to one another. For then will be fulfilled what the Apostle, after saying, «Judge nothing before the time,» at once added: «Until the Lord come, who will both bring to light the hidden things of darkness and make manifest the thoughts of the heart; and then shall every man have praise from God.» CHAPTER XXX.
或者——這是較易理解的——神將如此為我們所認識、所見,以致祂要在靈裡被我們各人在我們各人裡面看見,被一人在另一人裡面看見,在祂自己裡面被看見,在新天新地並在那時所存在的一切受造之物中被看見,也藉著身體在每個身體中被看見,無論屬靈身體的眼目銳利的視線伸到何處。我們的思念也要彼此向對方顯露。因為那時就要應驗使徒所說的話,他說了「時候未到甚麼都不要論斷」之後,隨即加上:「直等主來,祂要照出暗中的隱情,顯明人心的意念;那時各人要從神那裡得著稱讚。」第三十章。
3:3357
De aeterna felicitate ciuitatis Dei sabbatoque perpetuo. Quanta erit illa felicitas, ubi nullum erit malum, nullum latebit bonum, uacabitur Dei laudibus, qui erit omnia in omnibus! Nam quid aliud agatur, ubi neque ulla desidia cessabitur neque ulla indigentia laborabitur, nescio. Admoneor etiam sancto cantico, ubi lego uel audio: Beati, qui habitant in domo tua, in saecula saeculorum laudabunt te. Omnia membra et uiscera incorruptibilis corporis, quae nunc uidemus per usus necessitatis uarios distributa, quoniam tunc non erit ipsa necessitas, sed plena certa, secura sempitema felicitas, proficient in laudibus Dei.
Concerning the eternal felicity of the City of God and the perpetual Sabbath. How great will be that felicity, where there shall be no evil, where no good shall be hidden, where there shall be leisure for the praises of God, who shall be all in all! For what else is done there, where there shall be no idleness through sloth nor any toil through want, I do not know. I am admonished too by the sacred song, where I read or hear: «Blessed are they who dwell in Thy house; they shall praise Thee for ever and ever.» All the members and inward parts of the incorruptible body, which we now see distributed among the various uses of necessity—since then there shall be no such necessity, but full, sure, secure, everlasting felicity—shall be employed in the praises of God.
論神之城永遠的福樂與永恆的安息日。那福樂將是何等之大,那裡再無任何惡,再無任何善被隱藏,那裡有閒暇歸於神的讚美,神將在萬有之中為萬有!因為在那裡——既無懶惰之怠惰可停歇,又無缺乏之勞苦可承受——還能作甚麼別的事,我不知道。我也被那神聖的詩歌所提醒,在那裡我讀到或聽到:「居住在你殿中的有福了,他們要永永遠遠讚美你。」這不朽身體的一切肢體與臟腑,就是我們如今所見分配於各樣必需用途之物——既然那時不再有那必需,唯有完滿、確定、穩妥、永遠的福樂——都要用於神的讚美。
3:3358
Omnes quippe illi, de quibus iam sum locutus, qui nunc latent, harmoniae corporalis numeri non latebunt, intrinsecus et extrinsecus per corporis cuncta dispositi, et cum ceteris rebus, quae ibi magnae adque mirabiles uidebuntur, rationales mentes in tanti artificis laudem rationabilis pulchritudinis delectatione succendent. Qui motus illic talium corporum sint futuri, temere definire non audeo, quod excogitare non ualeo; tamen et motus et status, sicut ipsa species, decens erit, ubi quicumque erit, quod non decebit non erit. Certe ubi uolet spiritus, ibi erit protinus corpus; nec uolet aliquid spiritus, quod nec spiritum possit decere nec corpus.
For indeed all those proportions of bodily harmony of which I have already spoken, which now lie hidden, shall then not lie hidden, disposed within and without throughout all the parts of the body; and together with all the other things which there shall appear great and marvelous, they shall kindle the rational minds with the delight of rational beauty unto the praise of so great an Artificer. What movements such bodies shall then have, I do not presume rashly to define, since I am unable to imagine it; yet both their movement and their repose, like their very appearance, shall be seemly, for there whatever shall not be seemly shall not be. Assuredly, wherever the spirit shall will, there the body shall instantly be; nor shall the spirit will anything that could befit neither spirit nor body.
因為我已論及、如今隱藏不顯的那一切身體和諧之比例數,那時必不再隱藏,乃要在身體各部分裡裡外外井然排列;連同那裡將顯為偉大奇妙的一切別的事物,要以合理之美的喜悅,激發理性的心智去讚美如此偉大的工師。那時這樣的身體將有何等運動,我不敢冒昧斷定,因我無法想像;然而它們的運動與靜止,正如其外貌一樣,都將是合宜的,因為在那裡凡不合宜的都必不存在。誠然,靈所願意之處,身體立刻就在那裡;靈也不願意任何既不合乎靈、也不合乎身體之事。
3:3359
Vera ibi gloria erit, ubi laudantis nec errore quisquam nec adulatione laudabitur; uerus honor, qui nulli negabitur digno, nulli deferetur indigno; sed nec ad eum ambiet ullus indignus, ubi nullus permittetur esse nisi dignus; uera pax, ubi nihil aduersi nec a se ipso nec ab aliquo quisque patietur. Praemium uirtutis erit ipse, qui uirtutem dedit eique se ipsum, quo melius et maius nihil possit esse, promisit. Quid est enim aliud quod per prophetam dixit: Ero illorum Deus, et ipsi erunt mihi plebs, nisi: \'Ego ero unde satientur, ego ero quaecumque ab hominibus honeste desiderantur, et uita et salus et uictus et copia et gloria et honor et pax et omnia bona\'?
There shall be true glory, where no one shall be praised by the error or the flattery of him who praises; true honor, which shall be denied to none who is worthy, conferred on none who is unworthy; nor shall any unworthy one even aspire to it, where none shall be permitted to be save the worthy; true peace, where no one shall suffer anything adverse either from himself or from another. The reward of virtue shall be He Himself who gave the virtue, and who has promised Himself to it—than whom nothing better or greater can be. For what else is it that He said through the prophet, «I will be their God, and they shall be My people,» but: «I will be that from which they are satisfied, I will be whatever is honorably desired by men—both life and health and nourishment and abundance and glory and honor and peace and all good things»?
那裡將有真實的榮耀,再無人因稱讚者的錯謬或諂媚而受稱讚;有真實的尊榮,凡配得的無一被拒,凡不配的無一得賜;那裡也無不配者妄圖求取,因為除配得者外,無人得以存在;有真實的平安,那裡無人從自己或從別人受任何逆境之苦。德行的賞賜要就是賜下德行的那一位,祂已將自己應許給德行——再沒有比祂更美更大的了。因為祂藉先知所說「我要作他們的神,他們要作我的子民」這話,豈不正是說:「我要作他們得飽足的源頭,我要作人所正當渴慕的一切——就是生命、健康、養活、豐盛、榮耀、尊榮、平安和一切美善」?
3:3360
Sic enim et illud recte intellegitur, quod ait apostolus: Ut sit Deus omnia in omnibus. Ipse finis erit desideriorum nostrorum, qui sine fine uidebitur, sine fastidio amabitur, sine fatigatione laudabitur. Hoc munus, hic adfectus, hic actus profecto erit omnibus, sicut ipsa uita aeterna, communis. Ceterum qui futuri sint pro meritis praemiorum etiam gradus honorum adque gloriarum, quis est idoneus cogitare, quanto magis dicere? Quod tamen futuri sint, non est ambigendum. Adque id etiam beata illa ciuitas magnum in se bonum uidebit, quod nulli superiori ullus inferior inuidebit, sicut nunc non inuident archangelis angeli ceteri;
For thus too is rightly understood that which the Apostle said: «That God may be all in all.» He shall be the end of our desires, who shall be seen without end, loved without weariness, praised without fatigue. This gift, this affection, this activity, shall assuredly be common to all, even as eternal life itself. As for what shall be the degrees of honors and glories proportioned to merits in the rewards, who is competent to think it, much less to utter it? Yet that there shall be such degrees is not to be doubted. And that blessed City shall also see in itself this great good, that no inferior shall envy any superior, just as now the other angels do not envy the archangels;
因為使徒所說「叫神在萬有之中為萬有」這話,也是照此正確理解的。祂要作我們眾願望的終極,要無止境地被看見,無厭倦地被愛,無疲乏地被讚美。這恩賜、這情愛、這活動,必定要為眾人所共有,正如永生本身一樣。至於在賞賜中按功德而定的尊榮與榮耀的等次將是怎樣,誰能堪以思想,何況言說呢?然而必有這等次,乃是不容置疑的。那蒙福的城也要在自己裡面看見這大善,就是地位較低的絕不嫉妒任何較高的,正如如今其餘的天使不嫉妒眾天使長一樣;
3:3361
tamque nolet esse unusquisque quod non accepit, quamuis sit pacatissimo concordiae uinculo ei qui accepit obstrictus, quam nec in corpore uult oculus esse qui est digitus, cum membrum utrumque contineat totius carnis pacata conpago. Sic itaque habebit donum alius alio minus, ut hoc quoque donum habeat, ne uelit amplius. Nec ideo liberum arbitrium non habebunt, quia peccata eos delectare non poterunt. Magis quippe erit liberum a delectatione peccandi usque ad delectationem non peccandi indeclinabilem liberatum. Nam primum liberum arbitrium, quod homini datum est, quando primum creatus est rectus, potuit non peccare, sed potuit et peccare;
and each one shall as little wish to be what he has not received, although bound by the most peaceful bond of concord to him who has received it, as in the body the finger does not wish to be the eye, since the peaceful structure of the whole flesh holds both members together. So, therefore, one shall have a gift less than another in such a way that he shall have this gift also—that he shall not wish for more. Nor on that account shall they not have free will, because sins shall not be able to delight them. For it shall be the more free in that it is freed from delight in sinning unto a delight in not sinning that cannot be turned aside. For the first free will, which was given to man when he was first created upright, was able not to sin, but was also able to sin;
各人也要照樣絲毫不願成為自己未曾領受之物,雖然他藉著最和平的和諧之帶與那領受之人相連結,正如在身體中作手指的並不願作眼睛,因為全身肉體和平的結構使這兩肢體結合在一起。所以一人要有比另一人較少的恩賜,卻也要有這恩賜——就是不再願有更多。他們也不因此就沒有自由意志,因為罪不能再使他們喜悅。其實這意志反要更為自由,因它從犯罪的喜悅中被釋放,進入那不能偏離的、不犯罪的喜悅。因為起初賜給人的自由意志,就是人被造為正直時所有的,乃是能不犯罪,但也能犯罪;
3:3362
hoc autem nouissimum eo potentius erit, quo peccare non poterit; uerum hoc quoque Dei munere, non suae possibilitate naturae. Aliud est enim esse Deum, aliud participem Dei. Deus natura peccare non potest; particeps uero Dei ab illo accipit, ut peccare non possit. Seruandi autem gradus erant diuini muneris, ut primum daretur liberum arbitrium, quo non peccare. homo posset, nouissimum, quo peccare non potest, adque illud ad conparandum meritum, hoc ad recipiendum praemium pertineret. Sed quia peccauit ista natura cum peccare potuit, largiore gratia liberatur, ut ad eam perducatur libertatem, in qua peccare non possit.
but this last free will shall be the more powerful in that it shall not be able to sin—yet this too by the gift of God, not by the power of its own nature. For it is one thing to be God, another to be a partaker of God. God by nature cannot sin; but the partaker of God receives from Him the inability to sin. Now the degrees of the divine gift had to be preserved, so that first free will should be given by which man could not sin, and last that by which he cannot sin; and the former should pertain to acquiring merit, the latter to receiving the reward. But because this nature sinned when it was able to sin, it is set free by a more abundant grace, so that it may be brought to that liberty in which it cannot sin.
但這末後的自由意志要更為有力,因它將不能犯罪——然而這也是出於神的恩賜,並非出於它本性的能力。因為作神是一回事,作神的有分者是另一回事。神按本性不能犯罪;但神的有分者乃是從祂領受了不能犯罪的能力。如今這神聖恩賜的等次必須予以保守,使先賜下那叫人能不犯罪的自由意志,末後賜下那叫人不能犯罪的;前者關乎獲取功德,後者關乎領受賞賜。但因這本性在它能犯罪之時犯了罪,便藉更豐盛的恩典得了釋放,使它被帶到那不能犯罪的自由裡。
3:3363
Sicut enim prima inmortalitas fuit, quam peccando Adam perdidit, posse non mori, nouissima erit non posse mori: ita primum liberum arbitrium posse non peccare, nouissimum non posse peccare. Sic enim erit inamissibilis uoluntas pietatis et aequitatis, quo modo felicitatis. Nam utique peccando nec pietatem nec felicitatem tenuimus, uoluntatem uero felicitatis nec perdita felicitate perdidimus. Certe Deus ipse numquid, quoniam peccare non potest, ideo liberum arbitrium habere negandus est?
For just as the first immortality, which Adam lost by sinning, was the ability not to die, and the last shall be the inability to die: so the first free will was the ability not to sin, the last the inability to sin. For the will to godliness and equity shall be as inalienable as the will to felicity. For surely by sinning we held fast neither godliness nor felicity, yet we did not lose the will to felicity even when felicity was lost. Surely God Himself—because He cannot sin—is He on that account to be denied the possession of free will?
因為正如亞當因犯罪所失去的起初的不朽,乃是能不死,而末後的不朽要是不能死:照樣,起初的自由意志乃是能不犯罪,末後的乃是不能犯罪。因為對虔敬與公義的意願,要像對福樂的意願一樣不可喪失。因為我們犯罪時,確實既未持守虔敬,也未持守福樂,然而連在福樂喪失之時,我們也未失去對福樂的意願。誠然,神自己——既然祂不能犯罪——豈可因此就被說成沒有自由意志麼?
3:3364
Erit ergo illius ciuitatis et una in omnibus et inseparabilis in singulis uoluntas libera, ab omni malo liberata et inpleta omni bono, fruens indeficienter aeternorum iucunditate gaudiorum, oblita culparum, oblita poenarum; nec ideo tamen suae liberationis oblita, ut liberatori suo non sit ingrata: quantum ergo adtinet ad scientiam rationalem, memor praeteritorum etiam malorum suorum; quantum autem ad experientis sensum, prorsus inmemor. Nam et peritissimus medicus, sicut arte sciuntur, omnes fere corporis morbos nouit; sicut autem corpore sentiuntur, plurimos nescit, quos ipse non passus est.
Therefore the will of that City shall be both one in all and inseparable in each—a free will, freed from all evil and filled with all good, enjoying unfailingly the delight of eternal joys, forgetful of faults, forgetful of punishments; yet not on that account so forgetful of its own deliverance as to be ungrateful to its Deliverer. As far, then, as pertains to rational knowledge, it shall be mindful even of its own past evils; but as far as pertains to the experience of sense, it shall be wholly unmindful of them. For even the most skilled physician knows nearly all the diseases of the body as they are known by his art; but as they are felt in the body, he is ignorant of very many which he himself has not suffered.
所以那城的意志要既在眾人中為一,又在各人中不可分——是自由的意志,從一切惡中得釋放,被一切善所充滿,無間斷地享受永遠喜樂的歡愉,忘卻過犯,忘卻刑罰;卻不因此就忘卻自己的得救,以致對拯救它的主忘恩。所以,就理性的知識而論,它甚至要記念自己過去的諸惡;但就感官的經歷而論,它要全然不再記念。因為連最精通的醫生,按其醫術所知,也幾乎認識身體一切的疾病;但按身體所感受的,卻有許多他自己未曾患過的病,他並不知曉。
3:3365
Ut ergo scientiae malorum duae sunt, una, qua potentiam mentis non latent, altera, qua experientis sensibus inhaerent (aliter quippe sciuntur uitia omnia per sapientiae doctrinam, aliter per insipientis pessimam uitam): ita et obliuiones malorum duae sunt. Aliter ea namque obliuiscitur eruditus et doctus, aliter expertus et passus; ille, si peritiam neglegat, iste, si miseria careat. Secundum hanc obliuionem, quam posteriore loco posui, non erunt memores sancti praeteritorum malorum; carebunt enim omnibus, ita ut penitus deleantur de sensibus eorum. Ea tamen potentia scientiae. quae magna in eis erit, non solum sua praeterita, sed etiam damnatorum eos sempiterna miseria non latebit.
As, therefore, the knowledge of evils is twofold—one by which they do not escape the power of the mind, the other by which they cleave to the senses of one who experiences them (for all vices are known in one way through the teaching of wisdom, in another way through the most wicked life of the foolish)—so also there are two kinds of forgetfulness of evils. For the learned and instructed man forgets them in one way, the man who has experienced and suffered them in another; the former, if he neglects his knowledge, the latter, if he lacks the misery. According to this forgetfulness, which I have set in the latter place, the saints shall not be mindful of their past evils; for they shall be free of all of them, so that they shall be utterly blotted out from their senses. Yet by that power of knowledge, which shall be great in them, not only their own past, but also the everlasting misery of the damned shall not lie hidden from them.
所以,正如對諸惡的知識有兩種——一種是諸惡不逃脫心智的能力,另一種是諸惡黏附於經歷者的感官(因為一切罪惡,藉智慧的教導所知是一回事,藉愚昧人最邪惡的生活所知是另一回事)——照樣,對諸惡的遺忘也有兩種。因為有學問、受教導的人以一種方式遺忘它們,親身經歷、受過苦的人以另一種方式遺忘它們;前者是若他疏忽其知識,後者是若他不再有那苦難。按我列在後面的這遺忘,眾聖徒必不記念自己過去的諸惡;因為他們要脫離這一切惡,以致這些惡要從他們的感官中被全然塗抹。然而藉那在他們裡面要為大的知識能力,不僅他們自己的過去,連受咒詛者永遠的苦難,也必不向他們隱藏。
3:3366
Alioquin si se fuisse miseros nescituri sunt, quo modo, sicut ait psalmus, misericordias Domini in aeternum cantabunt? Quo cantico in gloriam gratiae Christi, cuius sanguine liberati sumus, nihil erit profecto illi iucundius ciuitati. Ibi perficietur: Vacate et uidete quoniam ego sum Deus; quod erit uere maximum sabbatum non habens uesperam, quod commendauit Dominus in primis operibus mundi, ubi legitur: Et requieuit Deus die septimo ab omnibus operibus suis, quae fecit, et benedixit Deus diem septimum et sanctifiicauit eum, quia in eo requieuit ab omnibus operibus suis, quae inchoauit Deus facere.
Otherwise, if they are not to know that they were once miserable, how, as the psalm says, shall they «sing the mercies of the Lord for ever»? Than which song nothing assuredly shall be more delightful to that City, unto the glory of the grace of Christ, by whose blood we have been set free. There shall be fulfilled: «Be still, and see that I am God»; which shall be in truth the greatest Sabbath having no evening, which the Lord commended in the first works of the world, where it is read: «And God rested on the seventh day from all His works which He had made; and God blessed the seventh day and sanctified it, because in it He rested from all His works which God had begun to make.»
否則,他們若不曉得自己曾經悲慘,怎能照詩篇所說「永遠歌唱耶和華的慈愛」呢?這歌頌歸於那因其血使我們得釋放之基督恩典的榮耀,對那城而言,必定再沒有比它更甘甜的了。在那裡要應驗:「你們要休息,要知道我是神」;這要真是那最大的、沒有晚上的安息日,是主在創世起初的工作中所稱許的,那裡記著說:「到第七日神就歇了祂一切所造的工,並且神賜福給第七日,定為聖日,因為在這日神歇了祂一切創造所開始的工。」
3:3367
Dies enim septimus etiam nos ipsi erimus, quando eius fuerimus benedictione et sanctificatione pleni adque refecti. Ibi uacantes uidebimus quoniam ipse est Deus; quod nobis ipsi esse uoluimus, quando ab illo cecidimus, audientes a seductore: Eritis sicut di et recedentes a uero Deo, quo faciente di essemus eius participatione, non desertione. Quid enim sine illo fecimus, nisi quod in ira eius defecimus? A quo refecti et gratia maiore perfecti uacabimus in aeternum, uidentes quia ipse est Deus, quo pleni erimus quando ipse erit omnia in omnibus. Nam et ipsa opera bona nostra, quando ipsius potius intelleguntur esse quam nostra, tunc nobis ad hoc sabbatum adipiscendum inputantur;
For the seventh day shall be we ourselves, when we shall be full and refreshed by His blessing and sanctification. There, being at rest, we shall see that He Himself is God; which we wished to be to ourselves when we fell away from Him, listening to the seducer, «Ye shall be as gods,» and so departing from the true God, by whose doing we should have been gods by participation in Him, not by desertion of Him. For what did we do without Him, except that in His wrath we failed? But restored by Him, and perfected by greater grace, we shall be at rest for ever, seeing that He Himself is God, with whom we shall be filled when He Himself shall be all in all. For even our own good works, when they are understood to be His rather than ours, are then reckoned to us for the attaining of this Sabbath;
因為當我們因祂的賜福與成聖得以滿足、得以重新得力時,第七日就要是我們自己。在那裡,我們得享安息,要看見祂自己就是神;這正是我們離棄祂、聽從那誘惑者「你們便如神」之言、從而離開真神時,曾想為自己成就之事——而藉真神的作為,我們本可因有分於祂而為神,並非因離棄祂。因為我們離了祂作了甚麼,無非是在祂的忿怒中衰敗了麼?但被祂恢復、被更大的恩典成全,我們要永遠安息,看見祂自己就是神,當祂自己在萬有之中為萬有時,我們要被祂充滿。因為連我們自己的善行,當它們被認定為是祂的而非我們的時,那時才算給我們,使我們得著這安息日;
3:3368
quia si nobis ea tribuerimus, seruilia erunt, cum de sabbato dicatur: Omne opus seruile non facietis; propter quod et per Ezecbielem prophetam dicitur: Et sabbata mea dedi eis in signum inter me et inter eos, ut scirent quia ego Dominus qui sanctifico eos. Hoc perfecte tunc sciemus, quando perfecte uacabimus, et perfecte uidebimus quia ipse est Deus. Ipse etiam numerus aetatum, ueluti dierum, si secundum eos articulos temporis conputetur, qui scripturis uidentur expressi, iste sabbatismus euidentius apparebit, quoniam septimus inuenitur, ut prima aetas tamquam primus dies sit ab Adam usque ad diluuium, secunda inde usque ad Abraham, non aequalitate temporum, sed numero generationum;
because if we ascribe them to ourselves, they shall be servile, since concerning the Sabbath it is said, «Ye shall do no servile work»; on which account it is also said through the prophet Ezekiel, «And I gave them My Sabbaths to be a sign between Me and between them, that they might know that I am the Lord who sanctifies them.» This we shall then perfectly know, when we shall perfectly rest, and shall perfectly see that He Himself is God. The very number of the ages, as it were of days, if it be reckoned according to those articulations of time which seem to be expressed in the Scriptures, this Sabbath-rest shall appear more evidently, since it is found to be the seventh: so that the first age, as the first day, is from Adam to the flood, the second thence to Abraham, not by equality of times, but by the number of generations;
因為我們若把善行歸於自己,它們便成了奴僕的工,既然論到安息日說:「你們不可作任何奴僕的工」;為此也藉先知以西結說:「我將我的安息日賜給他們,作我與他們中間的記號,使他們知道我是叫他們成聖的耶和華。」我們要在那時完全知道這事,就是當我們完全安息、完全看見祂自己就是神的時候。世代的數目本身,彷彿日子一樣,若按聖經中似乎所表明的時間段落來計算,這安息日將更明顯地顯出,因為發現它正是第七:以致第一個世代,如同第一日,是從亞當到洪水,第二個從那裡到亞伯拉罕,不是按時間的相等,乃是按世代的數目;
3:3369
denas quippe. habere reperiuntur. Hinc iam, sicut Matthaeus euangelista determinat, tres aetates usque ad Christi subsequuntur aduentum, quae singulae denis et quaternis generationibus explicantur: ab Abraham usque ad Dauid una, altera inde usque ad transmigrationem in Babyloniam, tertia inde usque ad Christi carnalem natiuitatem. Fiunt itaque omnes quinque. Sexta nunc agitur nullo generationum numero metienda propter id quod dictum est: Non est uestrum scire tempora, quae Pater posuit in sua potestate. Post hanc tamquam in die septimo requiescet Deus, cum eundem diem septimum, quod nos erimus, in se ipso Deo faciet requiescere.
for they are found to have ten each. Hence now, as the evangelist Matthew determines, three ages follow until the coming of Christ, each of which is unfolded in fourteen generations: from Abraham to David one, another thence to the migration into Babylon, the third thence to the carnal nativity of Christ. So they all become five. The sixth is now being passed, to be measured by no number of generations, because of that which is said: «It is not for you to know the times which the Father has put in His own power.» After this, as on the seventh day, God shall rest, when He shall make that same seventh day, which we shall be, to rest in God Himself.
因為發現它們各有十代。此後,照福音書作者馬太所定,有三個世代隨之直到基督降臨,每一個都以十四代展開:從亞伯拉罕到大衛是一個,從那裡到遷往巴比倫是另一個,從那裡到基督肉身降生是第三個。如此合共成為五個。第六個如今正在度過,不能以任何世代的數目來衡量,因為有話說:「父憑著自己的權柄所定的時候日期,不是你們可以知道的。」此後,如同在第七日,神要安息,那時祂要使那將是我們自己的第七日,在神自己裡面安息。
3:3370
De istis porro aetatibus singulis nunc diligenter longum est disputare; haec tamen septima erit sabbatum nostrum, cuius finis non erit uespera, sed dominicus dies uelut octauus aeternus, qui Christi resurrectione sacratus est, aeternam non solum spiritus, uerum etiam corporis requiem praefigurans. Ibi uacabimus et uidebimus, uidebimus et amabimus, amabimus et laudabimus. Ecce quod erit in fine sine fine. Nam quis alius noster est finis nisi peruenire ad regnum, cuius nullus est finis? Videor mihi debitum ingentis huius operis adiuuante Domino reddidisse. Quibus parum uel quibus nimium est, mihi ignoscant; quibus autem satis est, non mihi, sed Deo mecum gratias congratulantes agant. Arnen.
Now to discuss each of these ages in detail would be tedious; this seventh age, however, shall be our Sabbath, whose end shall not be an evening, but the Lord's Day, as it were an eternal eighth day, which has been hallowed by the resurrection of Christ, prefiguring the eternal rest not only of the spirit but also of the body. There we shall be at rest and shall see, we shall see and shall love, we shall love and shall praise. Behold what shall be in the end without end. For what other is our end but to attain to the kingdom of which there is no end? I think that, with the Lord's help, I have discharged the debt of this huge work. Let those for whom it is too little, or those for whom it is too much, forgive me; but let those for whom it is enough render thanks, not to me, but with me to God, joining in congratulation. Amen.
如今要詳細討論這些世代的每一個,是冗長的;然而這第七個世代要是我們的安息日,其終結不是晚上,乃是主日,彷彿一個永遠的第八日,已被基督的復活所成聖,不僅預表靈的永遠安息,也預表身體的永遠安息。在那裡我們要安息並要看見,我們要看見並要愛,我們要愛並要讚美。看哪,這就是那在終結中而無終結之事。因為我們還有甚麼別的終極,無非是達到那無終的國度麼?我想,靠著主的幫助,我已償清這浩大工作的債。對那些覺得它太少、或覺得它太多的人,求他們饒恕我;但對那些覺得它足夠的人,願他們不向我、乃與我一同向神獻上感謝,同來慶賀。阿們。
← ch. 2ch. 4 →
12345678910111213141516171819202122232425262728293031323334353637383940414243444546474849505152535455565758596061626364